《The Sims: I Open the Immortal Path for All Beings》


 Chapter 1: Happy Mid-Autumn!

<h4>Chapter 1: Happy Mid-Autumn!</h4>


    Wishing everyone a happy Mid-Autumn festival!

 Chapter 2 - 1: Simulation of Life

    <h4>Chapter 2: Chapter 1: Simtion of Life</h4>


    [100 points of Wisdom umted, Life Simtor initiated.]


    [Would you like to begin a Life Simtion? Reminder: This requires 100 points of Wisdom.]


    In a quiet and lonely Taoist Temple, a young Taoist with a handsome and elegant face is sitting on a meditation cushion, looking a bit surprised.


    The boy''s name is Pei Xuanjing, his Taoist moniker is Longevity, and he is the principal of a Taoist Temple called Evesting Observance.


    Originally, he was an ordinary person from Earth Star, but now he hase to this world, and there''s no need to bring up his past experiences anymore.


    This world is very simr to the ancient world in which he lived before, but there is something different here, the existence of the Martial Arts.


    Training in the Martial Arts involves cultivating your Inner Qi, then external training of muscle and bone, internal training of organs and marrow, and if you advance even further, into the realm of blood recement and rebirth, the so-called "easy defeat of an army", "invincible to all", are no longer an empty talk.


    Martial Artists of this realm can easily crush an unguarded army and cover a range of hundreds of feet with a single effortful strike, and it is easy for them to crack mountains and split rocks.


    He is currently just a lower-level martial artist who has just begun to cultivate his Inner Qi and is preparing for the external training of his muscles and bones.


    When he first came to this world, Pei Xuanjing was very happy. After all, everyone has a dream of carrying a sword and knife, free to roam, singing in a drunken stupor, living a life of pleasure and revenge.


    But by the time he was six years old, he had a measure of the reality.


    First of all, he did not have the worst talent of a transmigrating protagonist, nor was he a once-in-a-thousand-year prodigy. He was just an average person, serving as a backdrop for the protagonist''s existence.


    Originally, with his aptitude, even though he inherited this Taoist Temple, he was stuck maintaining this dpidated Taoist Temple without resources for cultivation, and the ultimate result would only be the same as his own master, achieving nothing in his old age, and dying in depression.


    Nearly sixteen years aftering to this world, he never expected that he would have the chance to gain a cheat code.


    As per the introduction, this is simr to a game he used to y in his previous life, but the currency needed for this simtor is not gold or silver, but the so-called ''Wisdom''.


    Wisdom is the insight derived from one''s own cultivation, or acquired from observing and learning from the insights left behind by others.


    In the sixteen years of his life in this world, he has just been a little Taoist boy in Evesting Observance. From the moment he started learning to read and write, to cultivating martial arts, cultivating inner Qi, and also observing the experiences and notes left by his predecessors, he has been umting Wisdom constantly.


    However, because of his low strength, the umtion was slow at first, so it was only now that he had umted enough Wisdom for the simtor to be fully activated.


    Thinking of this, Pei Xuanjing''s eyes twitched slightly, and he seemed thoughtful.


    Since he had such an opportunity, why not give it a try and gamble for a different future.


    "Start!"


    With his words, everything around Pei Xuanjing fell silent, as if even time hade to a halt.


    At this moment, his mind seemed to be enveloped in Chaos, before a loud noise echoed, separating Heaven and Earth.


    He didn''t know how much time had passed, it felt like a split second and also as if a thousand years had flown by.


    A ray of light appeared, and then there were countless images, as if watching a movie.


    [There are fifty paths to the Great Tao, Forty-Nine Heavenly Paths emerge from them, leaving one elusive! Therefore, all the things in the world, all have a thread of life!]


    Sixteen years old: Your master passed away. You inherited Evesting Observance. However, due to your master''s death, without him as a pir, the Taoist Temple faced suppression from other forces, and ie gradually dwindled.


    Facing the suppression, you chose to swallow your pride, dedicating yourself to practicing your sect''s skill "Yi Wood Skill", hoping to make a breakthrough to the ninth grade and be a real martial artist.


    Seventeen years old: You were penniless due tock of ie, and could only reluctantly sell some items from the Taoist Temple to exchange for gold and silver, hoping to buy enough resources for cultivation.


    Twenty-five years old: After consuming a lot of resources, you finally seeded in cultivating the first level of the "Yi Wood Skill", hardened your skin like bones, and reached the ninth grade.


    You''ve waited for nearly ten years, all to seize an opportunity, to im what''s rightfully yours. Not to prove your greatness, but to show that your master''s initial choice was not wrong. You are going to reim what you''ve lost, so you decided to establish the reputation of Evesting Observance and reim what belongs to you.


    Twenty-six years old: You reimed everything that belonged to Evesting Observance and stood at the top of this small city.


    Twenty-eight: You trained hard for two years, but still found no further progress in your cultivation. Therefore, you decided to wander outside the temple. Shortly after leaving, you ran into robbers and bandits. You yed the hero and helped, only to be cut down by the bandits.


    [End of life]


    This...


    Pei Xuanjing didn''t know what to say, was this a case of a young man failing at his first attempt to make a name in the world?


    He hadn''t expected that it would take him from ten years old, when he first began cultivating his Inner Qi, until he was twenty-five years old to reach the ninth grade, right?


    It should be noted, that in those days Immortal Path was declining, and Martial Arts flourished.


    The cultivation methods of Tao, Brahma, Demon, Confucian, and other religious sects are not the same, so there is no uniform name for the realms.


    Six hundred years ago, in the chaos of the copse of the previous dynasty, heroes came forth inrge numbers, and significant figures emerged.


    Great Ming''s Emperor rose from insignificance, performed extraordinary deeds with a three-foot sword, swept away the barbarians, unified Divine Continent, and established his rule.


    He then established the nine-grade ssification for cultivation:


    The external training of three levels of muscle, bone and skin is considered the lower three grades; the internal training of organ, marrow is considered the middle three grades; and further on, the recement of blood and rebirth, are considered the upper three grades.


    With this nine-grade distinction of cultivation realms for the use of selecting officers for the Great Ming.


    The present-day Great Ming has a history of more than six hundred years, and the system of the nine grades of cultivation has long been epted widely and is recognized by various sects.


    Taking fifteen years to be a ninth-grade martial artist, his aptitude was indeed shockingly ordinary.


    [The simtion has ended. You can choose one of the following awards.]


    [One, cultivation level at the age of twenty-eight.]


    [Two, cultivation experience of "Yi Wood Skill".]


    Seeing this, Pei Xuanjing revealed a smile on his face.


    With such a reward, upon thinking about it, it seems he didn''t lose out after all.


    As for how to choose?


    Without hesitation, Pei Xuanjing chose the first option, the cultivation level at the age of twenty-eight.


    Because for him, power is the most important thing right now. As long as he can attain the strength of a ninth-grade martial artist, then he can solve the problem from the root, causing a great change in his life thereafter.


    The next moment, he felt the Inner Qi circting throughout his body, all the muscles in his body began to plump up, the skin all over his body began to vibrate in a unique rhythm, he took out a small knife from one side, gently swiped it across his arm, only to leave a faint white mark on the skin,


    The skin is as tough as a drum, the knife could not cut it, this is the symbol of a ninth-grade martial artist.


    "Is this the ninth-grade martial artist?" Pei Xuanjing muttered to himself.


    At this moment, he knew that his life had changed and that he would no longer be like his master, who had cultivated in vain all his life, and in the end, did nothing, only to pass away in obscurity.


    He cast his eyes to the simtor and found that as his strength increased, the amount of Wisdom it required also increased.


    [Would you like to use the Life Simtor? It requires 200 points of Wisdom.]


    With each increase in strength, does the consumption of Wisdom double?

 Chapter 3 - 2 Changing Trajectory

    <h4>Chapter 3: Chapter 2 Changing Trajectory</h4>


    "The most important thing next is to umte Taoyun (the Taoist rhythm)."


    Pei Xuanjing was thinking in his heart.


    After all, with enough Taoyun, he can continue his simtion.


    If the first simtion of life allowed him to break through the realm and step into the ninth-grade, what would be his gains next?


    This undoubtedly made him more expectant.


    The following morning, afterpleting his early routine, Pei Xuanjing continued to study a text about the cultivation of martial artists.


    Although his current abode, the Evesting Observance, had declined, his ancestors had once been prosperous. ording to his master''s words, the founder of Evesting Observance hade from arge sect and came to this small city in the border countyter in life to establish the Evesting Observance.


    Now he was reading a memoir left by the founding master about his insights into martial artists who had just stepped into the Qi Refining Realm.


    It so happened that when he picked up this memoir in the early morning, a prompt appeared on his simtor.


    [Found Taoyun item. Do you wish to refine it?]


    Of course, Pei Xuanjing chose to refine it without hesitation.


    But contrary to what he expected, the simtor did not directly refine it. Instead, he had to read andprehend it slowly. The simtor would only help him judge whether it was valuable and would not elerate the process.


    With no other option, he had to abide by the simtor''s instructions and carefully read andprehend all the contents.


    "The so-called cultivation of True Qi, the external refining of muscles and bones, and the internal refining of internal organs, in my view, all serve as the foundation for the transformation in the Upper Three Realms. The deeper the foundationid in the early period, the higher the chances of making a breakthrough in the future..."


    Just as he was engrossed in reading, a group of people arrived at the observance.


    "Greetings, Master Guan."


    The crowd spoke.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded slightly, "Please take a seat, shopkeepers."


    Once they were seated, a servant from the observance came to serve them tea.


    Looking at the serene Pei Xuanjing, the group exchanged nces. A white-haired old man, in his 50s, offered his respects to Pei Xuanjing and spoke, "Master Guan, we have a matter we wish to discuss with you."


    Pei Xuanjing looked at the speaker. He recognized him as Shopkeeper Liu who was under the protection of Evesting Observance.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing''s silence, Shopkeeper Liu had no choice but to continue, "The matter we wish to discuss is about this year''s annuity."


    Just as I thought! Thought Pei Xuanjing. He pretended not to know, "Hmm? What could be wrong with the annuity?"


    As he spoke, Pei Xuanjing meticulously circted his Inner Qi. His skin puffed up, and the symbol of a ninth-grade Martial Artist was revealed.


    "This is....a ninth-grade Martial Artist..."


    Everyone was shocked. They didn''t want to believe that this young Master Guan was already a Martial Artist. Considering that he was only 16 years old, this....


    Shopkeeper Liu unexpectedly swallowed his words. He swallowed his saliva, "What we mean is, the quantity of annuities for this year might be more than usual. We wonder whether Master Guan would like it all converted into gold and silver or some cultivation medicines."


    In this small city in the border county, ninth-grade Martial Artists were considered superior. No one could go against their will, at least not ordinary merchants like them.


    So, when Pei Xuanjing showed the strength of a ninth-grade Martial Artist, Shopkeeper Liu knew all their ns had failed. There was no need to mention it again, and they couldn''t afford to bring it up either.


    Thinking of his failed n and the fact that he had to pay even more annuities than before, Shopkeeper Liu felt a bit distressed.


    However, thinking about the fact that such a young man could protect them for a longer time, Shopkeeper Liu felt that the lost money was worth it.


    Pei Xuanjing withdrew his aura and smiled, "Such a small issue, and yet the shopkeepers are kind enough toe in person. I am really sorry for the trouble. But since Shopkeeper Zhu has reminded me, I''ll have to trouble Shopkeeper Liu to convert some of it into cultivation medicines for me."


    ......


    "Hehe, what a pack of profit-driven guys."


    Pei Xuanjing looked at the retreating figures of the shopkeepers, his mouth curling in disdain.


    As expected, these merchants were the kind to prey on the weak and feared the strong. If he had not made a breakthrough, the other party would probably follow the simtion and switch their allegiance to others.


    Shaking his head, he cast away thoughts of these unreliable fellows to the back of his mind. Once again, he picked up the memoir and began to read.


    In the past, he did not have much choice. But now that he had the simtor, he no longer needed to waste effort over trivial things. He only needed to umte Taoyun continuously to build up his power, and these people could not cause any disturbances.


    After this incident, originally, due to the death of the old Master Guan of Evesting Observance and the inheritance of the new Master Guan who was not a Martial Artist, there might have been a reshuffling of forces within the city.


    But when Pei Xuanjing revealed his strength as a ninth-grade Martial Artist, the people and forces that were eager to take action all retracted their ambitions temporarily, dissipating all the brewing tumult.


    A few dayster, with Shopkeeper Liu at the forefront, a group of people not only brought the full amount of Evesting Observance''s annuity but also some additional medicinal herbs for replenishing qi and blood.


    As time went by, a few weekster, during the night, the simtor panel once again showed that enough Taoyun had been umted.


    [The refining of Taoyun items isplete. You obtained 205 Taoyun points.]


    [Do you want to use the life simtor? The use of it once requires 200 Taoyun points.]


    Without hesitating at all, Pei Xuanjing chose ''yes''.


    [Among the fifty paths of the Great Tao, Forty-Nine Heavenly Paths are revealed. As decreed, all the things in the world have a trace of vitality to survive!]


    At the age of sixteen: Your master passed away, and as a ninth-grade martial artist, you inherited all the assets of Evesting Observance.


    Bing a ninth-grade Martial Artist at the age of sixteen, you became almost the most genius figure in the history of this small town. You are greatly expected, and many seniors think that you may be able to break through to the sixth realm before the age of thirty. At this time, Qilin, a child of Zhang Family in the city, showed his talent. He was appreciated by a senior from a big sect and epted as a disciple. The senior rewarded Zhang Family with some spiritual medicines to help Zhang Family''s head breakthrough in the realm.


    At the age of seventeen: With the breakthrough of Zhang Family''s master, and the emergence of an eighth-grade Martial Artist, the power bnce in the small town was immediately broken, and Zhang Family began to oppress every party. As the Martial Artist with the most potential, you were targeted by Zhang Family.


    You fought with the head of the Zhang Family, but after failing, you escaped from the small city.


    At the age of twenty-three: After a lot of hardships and self-cultivation outside, you finally managed to break through to the eighth grade, then staged a triumphanteback.


    You personally killed the aging head of the Zhang Family, and recovered everything that belonged to you.


    At the age of twenty-eight: The grandchild of Zhang Family, who was epted into arge sect, came back after learning martial arts. You found out that he was a seventh-grade Martial Artist at just twenty years old. Knowing that you were outmatched, you didn''t hesitate to evacuate and escape before the opponent arrived, taking all your property with you.


    Shortly after leaving, you encountered bandits. Knowing the danger you were in, you chose to stand aside. But identally, you were discovered by the bandits. They wanted to kill you to silence you. Despite being an eighth-grade martial artist, you were still outnumbered and were killed by the bandits.


    [End of this life.]


    [Simtion ended. You can choose to retain only one of the following rewards.]


    [1. Martial Arts realm at the age of twenty-eight.]


    [2. Cultivation experience of ''Yi Wood Skill'' at the age of twenty-eight.]


    [3. Familiarity with ''Yin Wood Sword Skill'' at the age of twenty-eight.]

 Chapter 4 - 3: Another Genius

    <h4>Chapter 4: Chapter 3: Another Genius</h4>


    Pei Xuanjing sat in his room with a gloomy face. He didn''t immediately choose a reward, but was instead deeply pondering over the result of this recent simtion.


    This simtion waspletely different from thest, the trajectory of his life had undergone many changes.


    Perhaps it was due to that initial change - since he was a ninth-grade martial artist at the age of sixteen, his life track had been altered and he no longer solely devoted himself to cultivation.


    However, the final result didn''t seem to have changed. Once again, Pei Xuanjing died at the hands of those bandits and this time, without even taking the initiative to strike.


    For a ninth-grade martial artist, it wasn''t that difficult to acquire wealth, so why would a group capable of killing an eighth-grade martial artist be willing to stoop to being bandits?


    Pei Xuanjing frowned, these bandits seemingly proving to be a hurdle in his life.


    But there''s still plenty of time to prepare for this, he thought, no need to rush.


    Setting this thought aside, Pei Xuanjing once again focused on the reward from this simtion.


    After deliberating for a while, he finally chose the first option - Martial Arts Realm.


    Upon making his selection, Pei Xuanjing immediately felt his body''s blood and Qi, under the guidance of his Inner Qi, begin to circte rapidly.


    The severe pain coursing through his body''s meridians from the movement of Inner Qi caused him to grimace, but he clenched his teeth, not making a sound. His enormous body began to tremble as sweat dripped down his forehead and his body emitted a hazy mist.


    The sun began to rise.


    Only then did Pei Xuanjing''s body slowly calm down. He slowly opened his eyes, stood up, and quickly walked to the backyard of the Taoist Temple. He stood in front of a wooden post, adopting a horse stance and punched out.


    Thud!


    The wooden post, three feet in diameter, was punched right through by him, revealing a hole as big as a bowl.


    The symbol of an Eighth-grade martial artist: tense muscles like strings. All the muscles and fascia in the body are tight as bowstrings, strong and flexible, with explosive power and agility.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled. With his current explosive power, even without using any martial techniques, unless it''s a born superhuman ninth-grade martial artist who cultivated horizontally, others can be suppressed only by the pure power of his body.


    After returning to his room and freshening up, Pei Xuanjing summoned a man in his forties.


    The man''s surname was Xu. His given name wasn''t often mentioned, and those familiar with him regrly referred to him as Mr. Xu. He was responsible for purchasing matters within the observance.


    "Master Guan, you''re out of seclusion," Mr. Xu greeted Pei Xuanjing with a smile.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, "I''ve been in seclusion for a while. Was there anything interesting happening in the citytely?"


    Hearing Master Guan''s question, Mr. Xu thought for a moment, immediately remembering the mostmonly discussed matter in the city.


    "I''ve heard that the Zhang family in the east of the city has a Qilin, a prodigy who showed extraordinary talent at just ten years old. Just in these few days of your seclusion, that Qilin of the Zhang family was taken as a disciple by an elder of the Tie Sect. I''ve even heard people say..." Mr. Xu paused at this point, ncing at Pei Xuanjing, looking as if he wanted to say something but stopped short.


    Pei Xuanjing had an idea of what Mr. Xu wanted to say, and signaled him to continue, "Go on, it''s alright."


    "They say that the prodigy''s natural aptitude is higher than yours, Master Guan, and it''s estimated he could break through to the level of a ninth-grade martial artist by the age of fifteen," Mr. Xu said indignantly. "I think those people are just jealous. They''re just bragging. How could that kid from the Zhang familypare to you, Master Guan?"


    For Mr. Xu, all his hopes rested on the Evesting Observance. He was the kind of person whose interests were tied to those of the observance.


    Even though the Master of the Observance was young, he was already a ninth-grade martial artist. This was a rare urrence in the entire city, which naturally filled him with pride.


    So, upon hearing people belittling Pei Xuanjing, he would instinctively defend him.


    "Alright, I understand. You can go back to your tasks," Pei Xuanjing dismissed Mr. Xu.


    Left alone, Pei Xuanjing sat in deep contemtion.


    Tie Sect!


    A first-rate sect in the martial world, boasting numerous experts and a resounding reputation in the Northwest Dao.


    However,pared to those top sects, even as a first-rate sect, its period of inheritance is rtively short. Up until now, the Tie Sect has been established for no more than a hundred years, spanning only four or five generations of disciples.


    But just thirty years ago, an extraordinarily gifted individual named Tie Qianshan emerged from the mediocre Tie Sect. He perfected the Iron Palm Skill inherited by the sect, and then innovated further, taking it to new heights.


    From then on, there was an additional ''Iron Palms Invincible'' Tie Qianshan in the martial world. His palms could crush gold and break iron, known as the ''Primacy of Fierce Palm Techniques'' among the various Martial Schools, famous throughout the Northwest Dao.


    It is said that this man had already stepped into the third-grade of the ninth-grade martial arts twenty years ago, beginning the process of blood transformation. Now, twenty yearster, it''s unknown how much his skills have improved.


    Compared to the Tie Sect, which is virtually the host of the provincial governors in the Northwest Dao, the town where Pei Xuanjing lived seemed like an insignificantnd of mud pills.


    Having such a strong backing, it''s no wonder the Zhang family is starting to have ambitions of dominating one side.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled. If at the time he himself doesn''t need these things, then why not just give them away to avoid enmity with them?


    But if they interfere with my path, even if the Zhang family has the support of the Tie Sect, so what?


    Some things he can give, but they cannot take by force.


    With the simtor in hand, Pei Xuanjing had the confidence to refuse, even if the Tie Sect was behind them.


    Setting aside these thoughts, Pei Xuanjing calmed his mind and once again picked up his reading materials.


    [Discovery of a Taoyun item, do you want to Refine it?]


    "Yes".


    As one of the people who have caused quite a stir in the small town recently, Pei Xuanjing, against everyone''s expectations, still spends every day in the observance reading and practicing martial arts, and seldom makes public appearances.


    This move of his made those who wanted to take the opportunity to build a rtionship or those with ulterior motives to test their depth feel quite helpless.


    As his strength increased, Pei Xuanjing found that the Taoyun he needed for the next step was as high as five hundred points.


    Therefore, he put everything aside, sat quietly in the Evesting Observance, reading, practicing martial arts, and calmly observing the changes of the seasons.


    Five months passed in a sh, and finally, Pei Xuanjing managed to umte enough Taoyun.


    [Taoyun: 514 points]


    [Do you want to use the Life Simtor? Using it once requires 500 Taoyun.]


    Without any hesitation, Pei Xuanjing chose ''Yes''.

 Chapter 5 - 4: Swordsmanship at the Realm of Integration

    <h4>Chapter 5: Chapter 4: Swordsmanship at the Realm of Integration</h4>


    "The Great Tao fifty, heavenly surplus forty-nine, thus leaving one. Hence, every living creature in the world has a thread of life!"


    At sixteen: Your master died, you, as a Ninth-grade Martial Artist, have fully inherited everything of the Evesting Observance.


    To be a Ninth-grade Martial Artist at the age of sixteen is almost the most talented record in the history of this small border town, you are highly anticipated. Many elders think that you might be able to break through to the sixth level before thirty. At this time, a Qilin from Zhang Family in the town showed his talent, was noticed by a high-ranking master of a big sect, taken as a disciple, and gifted with spiritual medicine to help the head of the Zhang Family to break through the realm.


    At this time, you also broke through to the Eighth Grade Martial Artist. However, you did not unt, but humbly focused on your cultivation.


    Sixteen years old: With the breakthrough of the head of the Zhang Family, the appearance of an Eighth-grade Martial Artist immediately broke the bnce of the small town''s power. Zhang''s family started to exert pressure on all sides. You, as the most potential martial artist, have been targeted by the Zhang Family.


    However, when you showed your Eighth Grade martial artist prowess, the people of the Zhang Family chose to back off. They not only decided not to infringe upon your interests anymore, but they also agreed to share some additional benefits with you.


    Knowing their background, you chose to share this small city with them.


    Twenty-three years old: After the Zhang Family had obtained enough resources, they finally had their second Eighth Grade Martial Artist. With two Eighth Grade Martial Artists, they were somewhat reluctant to share the additional benefits, and so they attempted to test you. After the show of power, the Zhang Family temporarily retracted their sword. You took the opportunity to seek more resources.


    Facing such a situation, the Zhang Family naturally refused to admit defeat. While they obey on the surface, they secretly sent a message to the genius who had joined the Tie Sect.


    Twenty-four years old: Although your realm had not improved, the ''Yin Wood Sword Skill'' you have practiced from an early age had reached a small level of achievement.


    Twenty-five years old: The genius from the Zhang Family who had joined the Tie Sect broke through to Seventh-grade, after hearing news from home, he quietly entered the small city, then the three of them teamed up to ambush you.


    You were outnumbered and although you killed the head of the Zhang Family, you were hit in the vital organs by a Seventh-grade Martial Artist and died from your injuries.


    "Life Ends Here"


    Pei Xuanjing looked a bit gloomy, this time he was an Eighth Grade Martial Artist almost from the beginning.


    Unexpectedly, he resolved the targeting of the Zhang Family and was not chased for years.


    However, maybe it was because of this smooth sailing that made him lose some sense of crisis. When facing the ambush of the Zhang Family, he had no chance to escape and died on the spot.


    Summing up this simtion, Pei Xuanjing learned two things:


    First, no matter what, never rx and always remain vignt against any power.


    Second, the Zhang Family is ambitious, if there is a real conflict, never show mercy, you must eliminate the future troublepletely.


    "The simtion ends, you can choose to keep one of the following rewards."


    "First: martial arts realm at twenty-five"


    "Second: cultivation experience of ''Yi Wood Skill'' at the age of twenty-five"


    "Third: mastery in the realm of ''Yin Wood Sword Skill''"


    For this simtion, his realm did not improve, so the first choice was not particrly meaningful.


    In the future, it''s likely that the Zhang Family will take action. If he possesses a martial skill, he can truly disy his strength.


    So, he chose the third option without hesitation, mastering the realm of the ''Yin Wood Sword Skill''.


    When he made his choice, all the usage techniques, swordsmanship changes about the ''Yin Wood Sword Skill'', merged into his mind.


    The martial arts moves in the world are divided into six levels ording to different levels of mastery: beginners, small sess, integration, enlightenment, skilled, and mastery.


    Generally speaking, anyone who can cultivate a martial arts technique to a skilled level can maximize its power.


    As for thest level, besides the creator of this martial arts technique, only those who can have their own way in this martial arts technique and create a new way can reach it.


    Pei Xuanjing has his own understanding of this. It is just like the Emperor''s Long Fist, in addition to Zhao Kuangyin, only the Qiao Gang Leader can y the greatest power, but in the hands of most people, it is only a beginner''s basic skill.


    Now, with his integrated realm of Yin Wood Sword Skill, he fears that a general eight-grade martial artist will not be his opponent.


    ......


    Early morning, on the martial arts practice field in the backyard of Evesting Observance.


    Pei Xuanjing was dressed in a practice suit, holding a Pine Pattern Ancient Sword in hand practicing.


    There was a crisscross of sword qi, shing light. In the light of the dawn, the Pine Pattern Ancient Sword in his hand was chilling, and the sharp sword qi left seemingly chaotic, but actually orderly sword marks on the rocks of the practice field.


    After he stopped, Mr. Xu, who had been waiting for a long time, immediately ran over with a towel in his hand.


    Pei Xuanjing returned the Pine Pattern Ancient Sword to its sheath, then took the towel, wiped his sweat as he started to speak:


    "Has something happened in the city recently?"


    "There''s no major event happening in the city recently."


    Mr. Xu took the ancient sword and carefully carried it, followed behind Pei Xuanjing, answering Master Guan''s question.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, then asked seemingly casually, "What about the Zhang Family?"


    Mr. Xu thought about it and replied, "There''s nothing happening there either. It seems that after the incident a few months ago quieted down, the Zhang Family has started to return to its old ways."


    Here, it seemed that Mr. Xu had remembered something, and then continued, "Even the prodigal sons of the Zhang Family are a lot more well-behaved, they hardly make trouble anymore. The people around are saying that now that Zhang Family has a young genius who has joined a big sect, they have started to pay more attention to the family''s behavior."


    "Oh?" Pei Xuanjing was somewhat surprised, but he quickly understood the reason.


    Presumably, the head of the Zhang Family is about to break through, so Zhang Family is now hiding and waiting, just waiting for the head of the family to break through, thene out and stir up some trouble!


    Since the other party is about to break through, then he will wait for them toe!


    After that, Pei Xuanjing instructed Mr. Xu to find out about some things, to see if there were people willing to sell things like notes left by martial artists.


    In this ce where martial arts is prosperous, there are countless martial artists, maybe there are some poor households, who in desperation, sell those things for a living, right?


    So, Pei Xuanjing returned to his life of reading books and practicing martial arts.


    However, this kind of life didn''tst long, the news of the Zhang Family''s head breaking through soon came.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the first force the head of the Zhang Family visited after his breakthrough was his Evesting Observance.

 Chapter 6 - 5: Man in Black

    <h4>Chapter 6: Chapter 5: Man in ck</h4>


    The Evesting Observance appeared to be extremely quiet at night. Under flickering candlelight, the spacious main hall exuded traces of serenity.


    Pei Xuanjing was sitting cross-legged on a meditation cushion in front of the Old Master statue, his eyes slightly closed. The Pine Pattern Ancient Swordy on the ground before him.


    Just then, a ck figure fell silently from the wall outside the hall.


    The figure dressed in ck confirmed the direction and came to the main hall. He gently pushed the door open, only to see Pei Xuanjing sitting with his back towards the entrance.


    "You came."


    Pei Xuanjing suddenly spoke out, his back still facing the door.


    A flicker of surprise passed through the eyes of the masked man in ck. "You know who I am?"


    Pei Xuanjing picked up the Pine Pattern Ancient Sword and got up from the cushion. Turning around, he smiled and said, "May I ask why the lord of the Zhang Family pays ate-night visit?"


    The visitor was Zhang Zhiyi, the lord of the Zhang family, and another eighth-grade martial artist in this border county town apart from Pei Xuanjing.


    Zhang Zhiyi, dressed in ck and with his face covered, was not bothered when his identity was revealed. "Don''t you already know what I''vee for?"


    His purpose this night was to kill Pei Xuanjing.


    Zhang Zhiyi, although he had broken through to eighth grade with resources bestowed by the Tie Sect, acknowledged that he was getting old. He understood that he was already at his limit, with no chances of advancing further.


    However, Pei Xuanjing, a martial artist who broke through in ninth grade at the age of sixteen, was almost as gifted as his own son, who had joined the Tie Sect. If the Zhang family gave Pei enough time, he could potentially pose a threat to the future benefits of the Zhang family.


    Moreover, the Evesting Observance held a substantial stake in the city''s resources, and it was a significant obstacle for the rise of the Zhang family.


    Whether considered from any angle, eliminating Pei Xuanjing was beneficial and harmless to the Zhang family.


    "It seems that there''s not much to discuss." Pei Xuanjing understood well that the conflict between the two parties was virtually impossible to resolve.


    He remembered that during thest simtion of life, even if he chose to make peace, the other party would not willingly give up their interests.


    As soon as these words ended, the Pine Pattern Ancient Sword in Pei Xuanjing''s hand was unsheathed with a ng. He stomped abruptly. Like lightning, he aimed a sh towards Zhang Zhiyi.


    "Hm!"


    Zhang Zhiyi did not expect Pei Xuanjing to attack so decisively. Hisplexion drastically changed. He pulled out a long knife from his waist and hurriedly went to meet the attack.


    With only one exchange, Zhang Zhiyi realized something was wrong.


    He discovered that his opponent was not a ninth-grade martial artist as rumored, but an eighth-grade martial artist just like him. Moreover, it appeared that the opponent had mastered a sword skill capable of Soul Fusion Through Boundary.


    This man cannot be fought against.


    Zhang Zhiyi immediately changed his mind about eliminating the root of the problem. While resisting, he spoke, "Why insist on this, Master Pei? Since you are also an eighth-grade martial artist, why not join hands with our Zhang family to share this city?"


    Pei Xuanjing remained silent, but his sword moves only grew fiercer, full of murderous intent at every moment.


    Feeling Pei Xuanjing''s strong killing intent, Zhang Zhiyi could only force a smile while half pleading and half threatening.


    "Why should a talented person like you stay in a ce like this? Not long ago, my son acknowledged a Tie Sect elder as his master. If you are interested, I am willing to rmend you to a Tie Sect elder..."


    Hearing him mentioning his son joining the Tie Sect, and remembering his past experiences in the game of life, Pei Xuanjing''s killing intent grew even stronger.


    A few movester, Pei Xuanjing''s sword swept across Zhang Zhiyi''s throat, and he breathed hisst.


    Before Zhang Zhiyi died, he stared at Pei Xuanjing with reluctance and despair in his eyes.


    He did not expect that he would die before he had a chance to enjoy his life, having just broken through to be an eighth-grade martial artist.


    More importantly, he was fearful that he had provoked a monster for the Zhang Family.


    Pei Xuanjing was indifferent to what Zhang Zhiyi thought.


    He wiped the blood off the Pine Pattern Ancient Sword, then called for Mr. Xu.


    Mr. Xu of course knew the lord of the Zhang family, and even more, he knew that thetter had just broken through to being an eighth-grade martial artist.


    Although he was curious about why the other party would appear here and was killed by Master Guan, under Master Guan''s stern expression, Mr. Xu just silently obeyed his instructions. He dragged the body of the Zhang family''s lord to the back of the Evesting Observance and casually buried him in a dug pit.


    "Ah, I suppose this is the most wronged eighth-grade martial artist who has ever died in the history of the city!"


    Looking at the Zhang family''s lord that he had just buried, Mr. Xu heaved a sigh andmented.


    In the days that followed,


    Disregarding Mr. Xu''sment, it was well-known in the dark that the lord of the Zhang family, who had received the Tie Sect''s resources and was about to break through as an eighth-grade martial artist, knew about it.


    When Zhang Zhiyi silently died at the Evesting Observance, it caused a lot of waves, and the most shocked was the Zhang family.


    The day Zhang Zhiyi broke through as an eighth-grade martial artist and came to assassinate Pei Xuanjing, many of the Zhang family''s elders knew about the matter.


    However, when their lord vanished without a trace, and Master Guan Pei Xuanjing continued to read and practice martial arts as usual in the observance, this undoubtedly terrified the Zhang family''s elders. They immediately changed their strategy and, in order to prevent retaliation, dispatched many elite young members to leave to temporarily avoid the crisis.


    Although Pei Xuanjing had killed Zhang Zhiyi, he knew he couldn''t be too aggressive now as the Tie Sect, who dominated the Northwest Dao, was backing Zhang Zhiyi.


    In the following days, Pei Xuanjing continued to refine his handwritings for Taoyun as usual and chose not to reveal himself.


    Nearly half a year passed in a sh. Today, Pei Xuanjing has once again umted enough Taoyun.


    [Taoyun: 532 points.]


    [Do you want to use the life simtor? Using it once will cost 500 Taoyun points.]


    Pei Xuanjing didn''t hesitate at all and chose ''yes''.


    [Great Tao is fifty, Forty-Nine Heavenly Paths, one escapes! Therefore, all beings in the world have a thread of life!]


    At seventeen: The lord of the Zhang family, who had broken through as an eighth-grade martial artist, wanted to assassinate you at night, but you killed him instead.


    A few monthster, you realized that hard cultivation was useless, and this small city didn''t provide any help to your cultivation, so you decided to leave.


    At twenty: After leaving the small city, with the strength of an eighth-grade martial artist and more than two years of experience, you have made a name for yourself with a masterful understanding of the sword. You were praised as a genius.


    At this time, there were rumors that mysterious blessednds had emerged, encouraged by some friends, you went there with them.


    Three monthster, you walked out from the mysterious blessednd. Although you survived, you were still terrified.


    You didn''t expect such fierce fights in this mysterious blessednd. Various strong geniuses were incessant, fighting each other to seize that peculiar object.


    Although you didn''t get the peculiar object, you luckily survived and obtained a Human Yuan Pill and a lot of valuables from the body of a dead martial artist.


    At twenty-four: With the help of that Human Yuan Pill and those valuables, you finally ascended to the third level of the "Yi Wood Skill," advancing to a seventh-grade martial artist.


    At twenty-five: During an adventure with friends, as a seventh-grade martial artist, you offended a young genius. The opponent easily defeated you. You were seriously injured and your foundation was damaged.


    At twenty-eight: Unable to find a way to heal your injuries, you were stuck in your martial arts and, feeling disheartened, you decided to leave and return to the Evesting Observance.


    But on your way back, you encountered robbers. Despite your best efforts to avoid them, a conflict arose and you were ultimately killed by the robbers.


    [End of this life.]

 Chapter 7 - 6 Grade 7

    <h4>Chapter 7: Chapter 6 Grade 7</h4>


    Pei Xuanjing had a grim expression on his face after viewing this simtion oue.


    This time he hadn''t been trapped in the small city, even though he had killed Zhang Zhiyi, he managed to avoid the Zhang Family by leaving early.


    But to his surprise, due to an unfortunate turn of events, he ended up dying at the hands of the bandits.


    Out of all his simtions, aside from thest one where he was surrounded and killed by the Zhang Family, all of his remaining deaths were at the hands of these bandits.


    These bandits seemed like they were destined to be his nemesis.


    However, after viewing the simtion results, some of Pei Xuanjing''s frustrations were alleviated.


    [Simtion ended, you can choose to keep one of the following rewards.]


    [One: Seventh Stage Martial Arts Realm.]


    [Two: Third level cultivation experience of "Yi Wood Skill."]


    [Three: Exchange 100 Taoyun for one Human Yuan Pill.]


    After a moment of contemtion, Pei Xuanjing made his decision.


    Over the past half a year, in addition to refining Taoyun, he hadn''t stopped cultivating the "Yi Wood Skill", and has developed some thoughts about how to cultivate the third stage.


    If he chooses the first option, his realm will be elevated to the seventh grade. Which means the cultivation of the third stage of the "Yi Wood Skill" will be a matter of course.


    However, the third option, the Human Yuan Pill, arouses a strong longing in Pei Xuanjing.


    It is worth knowing that for Martial Artists to strengthen themselves through cultivation, aside from skills, resources are needed.


    So what are resources?


    Naturally, it means wealth and Heavenly and Earthly Treasures.


    Most Heavenly and Earthly Treasures cannot exert maximum efficacy when directly consumed, and Martial Artists can only absorb less than 10% to 20% of their power.


    Therefore, most Heavenly and Earthly Treasures are generally used inbination with other medicinal materials to refine Elixirs.


    ording to the evaluation of the Great Ming imperial court, there are three grades: Human Yuan Pill, Earth Yuan Pill, and Heavenly Yuan Great Pill.


    These three grades of elixirs are respectively used by Ninth-grade Martial Artists in the lower, middle, and upper Realms.


    The Human Yuan Pill works best for Martial Artists in the lower three Realms.


    Although the pills are good, they are not cheap either. Each pill costs at least a hundred taels of gold.


    Moreover, these pills are always in short supply, and independent practitioners even don''t have ess to purchase them.


    ording to the information Pei Xuanjing has, thest time a Human Yuan Pill appeared in the small town he lives in was five years ago.


    They say it''s hard for a schr born in poverty to be sessful.


    However, for Martial Artists, poverty even deprives them of opportunities for growth.


    While some people may breakthrough to the rank of Ninth-grade Martial Artist due to extraordinary talents, most Martial Artists afterward tend to choose to join a force, or establish their own forces to gather resources for themselves.


    The environment at the Six Gates favors cultivation. This is absolutely no joke.


    As far as Pei Xuanjing knows, today''s top experts almost all eithere from various forces or are backed by major forces.


    Even those few individuals who are known to be lone wolves, although they haven''t joined a force, had received legacies from their predecessors on their way to sess.


    This is why Pei Xuanjing is holding on to his alliance with Evesting Observance''s forces at present. Despite the numerous conveniences provided by the Life Simtor, doesn''t every facet of life require money?


    Martial Artists progress in cultivation is like sailing upstream. If you don''t move forward, you fall back.


    If you''re busy every day, merely struggling to survive, where would you find the time for cultivation?


    From another perspective, if he hadn''t inherited the Evesting Observance, where would he have had the opportunity to view those skill manuals left behind by his predecessors? Where could he sit calmly everyday, reading and practicing martial arts, wholeheartedly refining Taoyun?


    Pei Xuanjing sighed, regretting that 100 Taoyun was too expensive and beyond his means.


    "Choose the first reward."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Pei Xuanjing could feel the Inner Qi around him flowing into his body and permeating every bone, nourishing and strengthening his skeletal structure.


    An hourter, the flow of Inner Qi within his body calmed down, but his entire skeleton had undergone a transformation. His bones had be sturdy, dexterous, better at dealing with impacts, and his piercing power was much stronger.


    When he stood up, he found that he had grown three inches taller out of nowhere, even his previously loose Daoist robe had be a close fit.


    He clenched his fists and swung them through the air, stirring up a gust of wind. Between every move and stillness, his muscles and bones simultaneously sounded with a low hum.


    The hum of muscles and bones is a sign that a Seventh-grade Martial Artist''s external cultivation of muscles, bones, and skin isplete.


    Next, he must convert his Inner Qi into True Qi, and start nourishing the viscera, bone marrow, internal organs, this is the middle phase of the seventh grade.


    But at this moment, he suddenly felt an intense wave of hunger.


    He called Mr. Xu, had him promptly bring in prepared food, and started devouring everything.


    A table full of medicinal dietary dishes, made of various tonic medicinal materials and mixed food, was quickly eaten up by Pei Xuanjing. Only then did his hunger subside.


    After this experience, he realized that while the Life Simtor could assist him in advancing his realm, it was not a simple process of imparting knowledge, but a process of conversion or catalysis.


    During this process of advancing realms, everything that was consumed was actually provided by himself, not created out of thin air.


    It seems that the next time he uses the simtor to upgrade his realm, he needs to prepare medicinal dishes or elixirs in advance.


    It''s a good thing that he was prepared for this time, usually consuming a constant supply of medicinal dishes, resulting in his body being full of energy thus only causing a bit of hunger. If he is caught off guard next time, it might lead to physical deficiency and damage to his foundation.


    Pei Xuanjing reminded himself mentally.


    A monthter, as Pei Xuanjing was reading the skill manual and refining Taoyun, Mr. Xu brought a piece of news concerning the task he had previously assigned to Mr. Xu.


    "What are his conditions?" asked Pei Xuanjing.


    Mr. Xu stated the other party''s request, "He said he could sell the skill manual, and will not ask for money, but he needs you, Master Guan, to help him make a breakthrough."


    Pei Xuanjing tapped the armrest of his chair with his fingers, deep in thought.


    After thinking for a while, Mr. Xu continued, "I know a bit about his identity. The reason he has fallen to this point has something to do with the Zhang Family."


    The Zhang Family.


    Upon hearing this, Pei Xuanjing made a prompt decision, "We can agree to his request."


    Evesting Observance does not have a deep foundation, it was already unexpected that it could support him in refining so much Taoyun. For his future cultivation, he needs to continue acquiring more skill manuals no matter what.


    Since this individual holds a grudge against the Zhang Family, if Pei Xuanjing helps him breakthrough and be a Ninth-grade Martial Artists, the Zhang Family''s attention will be drawn to him in the days toe.


    Although the Zhang Family doesn''t pose a direct threat to him at the moment, Pei Xuanjing doesn''t forget that he is the one who killed the head of the Zhang Family, Zhang Zhiyi.


    Rather than waiting for the Zhang Family to find him, it''s better to keep them busy with some issues first.


    Why wouldn''t he seize this win-win opportunity?

 Chapter 8 - 7 ’Leaving Fire Skill

    <h4>Chapter 8: Chapter 7 ''Leaving Fire Skill</h4>


    A few dayster at night, Mr. Xu led a young man in his twenties into the Evesting Observance.


    The young man was named Jiang Yan whose grandfather was a ninth-grade martial artist and owned a martial arts school. Unfortunately, his grandfather died prematurely, and because there was no ninth-grade martial artist to rely on, the family gradually got annexed by the Zhang family.


    Now, although Jiang Yan has some talent, he has been targeted by the Zhang family and has struggled with his livelihood, even unable to obtain some medicinal materials for cultivation. Thus, he had no other choice but to seek an ally.


    It was from this point that Mr. Xu had made contact with him.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing, the youngest and most talented master in the city, Jiang Yan was full of earnest as he clenched his fist, "I am at the end of my rope and will forever be grateful to Master Guan for his assistance. I''ll repay your kindness in the future."


    Pei Xuanjing slightly shook his head, "It is merely a give and take."


    He wasn''t interested in establishing a deep connection with the other party. It was just a trade, each of the two parties taking what they needed.


    Upon witnessing Pei Xuanjing''s distant demeanor, Jiang Yan was not upset and took out the family heirloom "Leaving Fire Skill" and a notebook of insights from his arms.


    The moment Pei Xuanjing received it, a prompt echoed in his mind.


    "Discovered Taoyun item. Begin refining?"


    He suppressed this voice for a moment and said to Jiang Yan, "You should first recuperate your body in theing days, and I will study your cultivation techniques so as to best assist you."


    Jiang Yan nodded while Mr. Xu escorted him to a guest room in the Evesting Observance. Pei Xuanjing then picked up the skill book and the notebook to study them.


    The "Leaving Fire Skill" is not a high-level cultivation technique. It can only support martial artists up to the eighth grade, which is slightly inferior to the "Yi Wood Skill" that the Evesting Observance taught.


    But for Pei Xuanjing, it was already quite good. He guessed that after refining the umtion of Taoyun from this skill and the notebook and adding the remaining Taoyun in the Observance, it would suffice to support his next simtion.


    After several days, with the aid of the simtor, Pei Xuanjing had nearly realized the insights of the "Leaving Fire Skill" and the notebook. Although he didn''t dare to say he understood it totally, he already had some ideas about how to help Jiang Yan break through.


    Some things remain iprehensible until they are understood.


    However, once you step in, you find that it''s incredibly simple.


    At present, Pei Xuanjing was a seventh-grade martial artist who had fully cultivated his muscles, bones, and skin. He was able to make sense of the hard-to-understand key points in the breakthrough of a ninth-grade martial artist from a higher perspective.


    In the following days, Pei Xuanjing refined the Taoyun while guiding Jiang Yan in cultivation.


    Jiang Yan had good aptitude to begin with. With Pei Xuanjing''s guidance and plentiful resources, he was able to understand the key breakthrough points in just three months. The only thing he needed now was to take some tonic drugs to make up for it and to prepare energy for the breakthrough.


    After finishing all of this, Pei Xuanjing let him continue to cultivate on his own, and he began to focus on refining the Taoyun.


    Half a yearter, Pei Xuanjing had once again umted enough Taoyun to conduct two continuous simtions.


    "Taoyun: 2303 points."


    "Would you like to use the Life Simtor? Each usage consumes 1000 Taoyun points."


    As his strength advanced, the Taoyun consumption also increased. It was only because his current strength was increasing and he was refining Taoyun faster that he didn''t need more time.


    Casting aside all distractions, Pei Xuanjing did not hesitate and chose ''yes''.


    "Among the fifty paths of the Great Tao, the Forty-Nine Heavenly Paths remain! Therefore, all beings in the world have a thread of life!"


    At eighteen years of age: Already a seventh-grade martial artist, you realized that all your hard cultivation was in vain. This small city could not provide any help for your cultivation, so you decided to leave.


    At twenty years old: After leaving the small town, by relying on the strength of a seventh-grade martial artist and the swordsmanship that integrates all realms that you had mastered through a year of grinding, you made quite a name for yourself, known as a genius.


    At that time, there was news that a blessednd, a forbidden ce, had emerged. Encouraged by some friends, you went with them.


    Three monthster, you walked out from the forbidden ce. You survived, but you were still terrified.


    You never expected that such a fierce struggle would ur in this session of the forbidden ce. All kinds of powerful geniuses were constant, fighting each other for a rare item.


    Although you didn''t obtain the rare item in the forbidden ce, you identally entered a Dan Pce and acquired an elixir form.


    You didn''t have time to use these elixir forms yet, but the news leaked out, attracting many people to chase and kill you. You killed several people desperately. Although you were seriously injured, you eventually escaped alive.


    After two months, using the elixir form at hand, you finally healed your injuries. Although you have the elixir form in your hand, the hunt for you is still ongoing. Not daring to find a Master Dan, you chose to lie low.


    At twenty-one years old: You studied the elixir form in your hands and finally figured out that the form was called "Marrow-cleansing Pill", an elixir developed by a Master Dan 500 years ago. It can aid martial artists in cultivating their organs and marrow, and it also has an effect of replenishing and restoring the roots and origins.


    However, due to the passing of 500 years, some of the names of the needed medicinal materials might have changed or even disappeared. You had no choice but to put this matter aside for a while, understanding that this elixir form could not be used in the short term.


    At twenty-five years old: After two years of hard cultivation, you were still unable to break through. During a search for spiritual medicine, you offended a young genius who easily defeated you. You were seriously injured, and your foundations damaged. From then on, you dedicated all your attention to the elixir form.


    At thirty years old: As you learned how to refine elixirs, you realized "Wood Generates Fire" and promoted the third stage of your "Leaving Fire Skill". You had a feeling that if you couldbine these two skills, you could break through to the sixth grade. Now, all you needed to do was to consolidate your foundation, and you could breakthrough.


    At thirty years old: You concentrated on learning, researching the method of refining the elixir on your own, gathering spiritual medicine, and finally refined a furnace of "Marrow-cleansing Pill". After testing the pill with animals, there were no abnormalities in the little animals. Therefore, you took the elixir at ease, only to die instantly.


    "This life ends."


    You were actually poison-killed by your own refined elixir.


    Pei Xuanjing rubbed his temples. Although he was not killed by bandits this time, he still thought his simted death was somewhat unlucky, even much worse than the previous times he was killed by bandits.


    "The simtion is over. You can choose to keep one of the following rewards."


    "One: Combat experience at thirty-five years of age."


    "Two: The third level and insight of the ''Leaving Fire Skill''."


    "Three: Exchange 3000 Taoyun points for an ancient ''Marrow-cleansing Pill'' form."

 Chapter 9 - 8: Simulating Again

    <h4>Chapter 9: Chapter 8: Simting Again</h4>


    Currently, he did not need the first item, battle experience. With his Seventh-grade strength,bined with his solid grasp of swordsmanship, there wouldn''t be any opponent in this small town who could challenge him.


    As for the third item, the ancient recipe for the Elixir of Marrow Cleansing, apart from the daunting 3000 Taoyun points required, the oue of dying from taking the elixir in this simted life also made him hold back.


    His research years in this simted life had ended in such a disastrous way. Hence, even if he got the recipe for the Elixir of Marrow Cleansing, would he be able to actually produce it? That would be a joke.


    So after some thought, Pei Xuanjing chose the second choice.


    Instantly, a reservoir of knowledge filled his mind, educating him on how to cultivate the third level of "Leaving Fire Skill" and how to integrate two types of cultivation styles based on his own experience and insights.


    The "Yi Wood Skill" that Pei Xuanjing was practicing currently had only three levels. It could only support him up to the Seventh-grade Martial Artist. If he wanted to further break through, apart from using the simtor, he also had to figure out a way to acquire the rest of the "Yi Wood Skill".


    He felt that even if he broke through to the Sixth Grade using the simtor, without the corresponding skills, he wouldn''t be able to fully utilize the strength of a Sixth Grade Martial Artist.


    He even harbored a slight worry. Inner cultivation for Martial Artists was different from external cultivation. The transformation of Inner Qi into True Qi and then using True Qi to nourish the internal organsid the foundation for the process of strengthening the organs and blood.


    One must know that the internal organs were one of the most important parts of the body. If any mistake were to ur, not only could it result in hidden future risks and unstable foundations, but the hopeful future transition would be hopeless, even the possibility of all years of hard work being in vain could not be excluded.


    Although "Yi Wood Skill" has more methods inter stages, from Pei Xuanjing''s current standpoint, there aren''t many opportunities to search for them. Therefore, he argued that he would extrapte the method himself.


    The Five Elements interact and reciprocate, Wood can generate Fire.


    If he could integrate "Yi Wood Skill" with "Leaving Fire Skill" after he acquired it, reaching the stage of Wood generates Fire, there may be another path forward.


    Although this round of simtion failed, his gains were considerable.


    Despite having enough umted Taoyun points for another round, Pei Xuanjing did not n on immediate repeat simtion.


    Firstly, each round of simted life seems simple but involves considerable mental strain. Every simtion left him extremely fatigued, so it is best to rest for a while.


    The next reason was that since acquiring the knowledge on cultivation of the third level of "Leaving Fire Skill" and the integration of the two skills, it would be better to first cultivate "Leaving Fire Skill" to the third level, keeping the two techniques leveled to bnce the Inner Qi within his body before further study.


    As days and nights passed, within the next month, Pei Xuanjing quickly cultivated "Leaving Fire Skill" to the third level, reaching an equilibrium in his internal Fire and Wood Qi, creating fire with wood, and borrowing the force of wood, his realm might not have breached, but hisbat power has improved by more than ten percent.


    During this period, Jiang Yan has sessfully broken through to be a Ninth-grade Martial Artist. He expressed his gratitude to Pei Xuanjing in various ways. However, the intention to leave was also very clear in his words.


    Pei Xuanjing asked Mr. Xu to arrange for him to leave. After Jiang Yan left, he started looking for trouble with the Zhang family. His actions attracted a lot of attention, making Pei Xuanjing''s side much quieter.


    Once Pei Xuanjing regained his strength and health, he started the next round of simtion.


    [TaoYun: 1349 points.]


    [Would you like to use the Life Simtor? Each use costs 1000 TaoYun points.]


    Pei Xuanjing did not hesitate and chose ''Yes''.


    [There are 50 Roads to Tao, the world has forty-nine, The one left behind! Hence, all living creatures in the world have a thread of vitality!]


    Eighteen years old: You have broken through to the Seventh Grade Realm and cultivated both skills to the third level. However, you discover that relentless cultivation is of no avail and this small town can''t provide any help in your cultivation, so you decide to leave.


    Twenty years old: After leaving the small town, with the strength of a Seventh-grade Martial Artist, after a year of polishing, with your swordsmanship that has achieved perfection, you''ve garnered quite a reputation and are regarded as a genius.


    At this time, there were rumors that a Blessed Land Forbidden Area has emerged. Encouraged by some friends, you go with them.


    You initially thought that this was just a regr adventure. Even if there were dangers, you could rely on your own strength toe out unscathed.


    Three monthster, the Blessed Land Forbidden Area closes. Some people leave fulfilling their desires, some does not win anything but keeps their lives, while others die, flushing away years of hard work.


    You narrowly escape with your life in a sh for a piece of Spiritual Medicine, but not without sustaining severe injuries. You swallow the Spiritual Medicine to heal yourself during a closed-door cultivation, unaware that you missed the closing time of the Blessed Land Forbidden Area.


    A monthter, you wake up from the closed-door cultivation, knowing that you are trapped but are not discouraged, believing that there is still hope.


    Twenty-five years old: You have been trapped for five years. During these five years, you seek an exit while developing cultivation techniques.


    Twenty-eight years old: After nine years, you manage to integrate the two types of Inner Qi present in your body. Taking advantage of this opportunity, you manage to fully understand the cultivation methods and, based on "Yi Wood Skill" and "Leaving Fire Skill," you create a new technique known as "Yi Wood and Li Fire Skill." This method might currently have only four levels, but it''s enough for you to break through to the Sixth Grade.


    Thirty-three years old: You break through barriers, transformed your Inner Qi into True Qi, breaking through to the Sixth Grade. You start nourishing your internal organs with True Qi, establishing your position as an expert. Regrettably, you are still trapped within the Forbidden ce.


    Forty years old: You die due to a cultivation deviation while practicing techniques.


    [End of this life.]


    The oue of this simted life was not exactly rosy, but Pei Xuanjing had already grown ustomed to this.


    Reflecting on the ends of his many simted experiences, there were hardly any instances of dying a natural death. It seemed that aside from this normal death, any other idental cause of death was possible.


    There are some things you will get used to after experiencing it so many times and won''t pay much attention to.


    His main concern at the moment was the rewards he would obtain from this simtion.

 Chapter 10 - 9: Ethyl Wood and Fire

    <h4>Chapter 10: Chapter 9: Ethyl Wood and Fire</h4>


    [Simtion ended, you can choose to retain one of the following rewards.]


    [One: Sixth-grade Martial Arts Realm.]


    [Two: The first four levels of "Yi Wood and Li Fire Skill" and cultivation insights.]


    Although there are only two choices this time, Pei Xuanjing felt a bit hesitant and hesitant, and did not make a decision immediately as before.


    The first option of the sixth-grade martial artist realm is something he has longed for, given that he is currently at the Seventh-grade Realm Complete, should he breakthrough, this would be a significant power enhancement.


    However, this "Yi Wood and Li Fire Skill" and cultivation insights are equally important to him, because his current cultivation has reached its limit, without the subsequent cultivation techniques, even if he breaks through to the sixth-grade, he won''t be able to continue cultivation for a while.


    Whether to breakthrough immediately or to gain knowledge in skills, this decision is tough to make.


    After much deliberation, he finally chose the second option.


    If given only one chance, he would undoubtedly choose the first option of realm. But as he has the life simtor, he only needs enough Taoyun, and then he can have plenty of opportunities to break through the realm in the following simtions. There''s no need to haste.


    The journey of a thousand miles begins with a single step. Even if he increases his strength through the simtor, why shouldn''t he choose the option with the firmest foundation?


    Once he has made up his mind, the method for cultivating the first four stages of "Yi Wood and Li Fire Skill" and some subsequent spective insights appear clearly in his heart.


    Great Ming''s definition of martial studies is simple. Those that can''t assist a martial artist to break through the ninth-grade are considered as inferior; those capable of sustaining cultivation to the seventh-grade but not breaking through the sixth-grade are ssified as low-level martial studies; those that can be cultivated to the fourth-grade but can''t break through the third-grade are considered as medium-level martial studies; whereas those that can break through the third-grade can be referred to as high-level martial studies.


    However, high-level martial studies are the secret techniques of top sects, even possessing only one medium-level martial study would suffice to establish a middle-tier sect family.


    This method, based on Yi Wood Skill and Li Fire Skill, generated through the interdependence and restraint of the Five Elements, is now considered a middle-level martial study.


    Regarding Mortal Martial Studies, although Five Elements attributes aremon and not as impressive as Wind and Thunder, Rain and Snow, and Sun and Moon, they are the most widespread, with the most practitioners and simplest to learn.


    Pei Xuanjing is pleased. Currently, he is only using Wood Generates Fire and Fire is Fuelled by Wood.


    But there''s room for future development. If he canter add the attributes of Earth, Metal, and Water and integrate them to form the Five Elements cycle, it will surely be a high-level martial study.


    Now that he has obtained the method, Pei Xuanjing is ready to begin seclusion. He ns to disperse the Inner Qi in his body and start new cultivation.


    He calls Mr. Xu and informs him about his seclusion. Apart from requesting daily meal deliveries, he also asks for all the medicinal herbs and supplements umted over the past two years for his cultivation.


    Three dayster, in the secret chamber of the Taoist temple, Pei Xuanjing sits on his meditation cushion, starting to disperse his cultivation.


    An hourter, his Inner Qi is entirely dispersed, and no Inner Qi remains.


    Even if he has lost his Inner Qi, his Seventh-Grade Realm would not vanish, and the skin, muscles, and tendons that were nourished and transformed to the utmost by the Inner Qi would not be weak due to the temporary disappearance of the Inner Qi.


    Relying solely on his physical strength now, without using any Inner Qi, he can also fight against an Eighth-grade Martial Artist. This is why he has the courage to disperse his Inner Qi.


    However, he doesn''t dy for long. Immediately, he takes off his clothes and enters a wooden bath prepared in advance.


    The tub is a cubic zhang in width and height, with burning charcoal at its Qing Shi te base to maintain the water temperature inside the tub.


    He steps into the tub and sits, starting to operate "Yi Wood and Li Fire Skill", a new Inner Qi is formed in his Dantian.


    [Duringprehension, Taoyun+10.]


    [Duringprehension, Taoyun+30.]


    ...


    Numerous prompts appear in his head, Pei Xuanjing ignores them, and fully immerses himself in operating the method, allowing the Inner Qi to circte in his meridians, constantly expanding.


    One day, Pei Xuanjing has both his slightly shut eyes abruptly wide open in the original wooden tub, a spark of vividness flickers in his pupils, his face revealed joy.


    Sess!


    After three months of time and using almost two years of umted wealth from the Evesting Observance, he finally cultivated his Inner Qi back again, and it is even more powerful than before.


    Initially, even if he had cultivated both Yi Wood Skill and Li Fire Skill to the third level simultaneously, he could fuse the two types of Inner Qi together to unleash an immense power.


    But this type of fusion is temporary; his Internal Qi essentially remained as two distinct attributes at its roots. To achieveplete fusion is probably as lengthy as in the simtion, requiring at least nine years of meticulous effort.


    Now it''s different, his inner Qi is unified, able to mimic both the vitality of wood and the explosion of fire.


    This time, he could feel that his Inner Qi is purer. Even without the help of the simtor, he is confident that he can gradually transform these Inner Qi into True Qi within three to five years, breaking through to the Sixth-grade Realm based on his endurance.


    Of course, there are also some other gains.


    To be clear, besides the insights derived from the methods and notes left by others, one''s personal cultivation can also gain some Taoyun for the life simtor.


    Previously, during his own refining of the notes left by his predecessors to umte Taoyun, his daily cultivation routine could also gain him some Taoyun. However, these were meager additions, they are a mere drop in the bucketpared to the Taoyun required for each simtion.


    But thistest cultivation session had him gain a staggering 1300+ Taoyun over just a short three-month period, which was entirely beyond his expectations.


    ording to the feedback from the simtor, the host was cultivating with his own created method. Compared to repeating the insights of others, creating his own method made him like a pioneer. All understanding is unique, resulting in an unexpectedlyrge amount of Taoyun.


    It seems this choice was not in vain. Instead, it identally unlocked another method of umting Taoyun more quickly.


    This retreat was a win-win situation.


    Aftering out of seclusion, he learned from Mr. Xu about the current situation in the city. Apart from Jiang Yan still engaging in plots and intrigues with the Zhang Family, there was nothing else going on.


    After recuperating for half a month and regaining his peak physical and mental state, he prepared some food and medicinal materials to replenish his energy. Pei Xuanjing is ready for the next simtion.

 Chapter 11 - 10 Grade 6

    <h4>Chapter 11: Chapter 10 Grade 6</h4>


    [Taoyun: 1647 points.]


    [Do you want to use the Life Simtor? Cost: 1000 Taoyun points for each use.]


    Pei Xuanjing did not hesitate and chose ''yes''.


    [Among the Fifty Great Tao, Forty-Nine Heavenly Paths remain. One has fled! Therefore, every living thing in the world has a thread of hope!]


    18 years old: You have broken through to the Seventh Grade Realm and creatively blended the "Yi Wood Skill" and "Leaving Fire Skill" into the "Yi Wood and Li Fire Skill". You prepare to leave to broaden your horizons, cultivate your mind and body, and practice Martial Arts.


    19 years old: You have not been out of your hometown for long before you encounter a group of bandits looting a merchant caravan. As a Martial Artist, you should have the heart of a hero, so you don''t hesitate to help them, kill the bandits, and rescue the merchants.


    The owner of the merchant caravan was so grateful for your heroic actions. Knowing your intention to go to Anping City in the Northwest Dao, he invited you to join him on the journey.


    Half a monthter, your party safely arrived in Anping City. You bid farewell to the merchant caravan and chose the Yue Lai Inn for your stay.


    A few dayster, you came across two young men and women arguing in the city. The young man seemed to be pestering the girl. You smiled and prepared to leave, but you were unexpectedly pulled by the girl to act as a shield.


    Although you are new, you have a sense of justice. You reprimand the woman for using you and leave. You did not notice the resentment in her eyes.


    The next day, the woman you helped came to trouble you with severalpanions. Because of the Great Ming imperial court''s restriction on Martial Artists from fighting at will, they forced you to duel on the Martial Arts tform.


    On the Martial Arts tform, you took on seven young experts by yourself, earning the cheers and admiration from the crowd and leaving the woman and herpanions embarrassed.


    You never expected that the woman came from an influential family in the city. The next day, she rallied her connections and invited Liu Ruilong, a young Martial Artist who is ranked among the top ten in Anping Prefecture, to fight you. You demonstrated the strength of a Seventh Grade Martial Artist that matched Liu Ruilong, and the match ended in a draw.


    Knowing your clean background and excellent performance, the Prefect of Anping Prefecture first settled the woman''s issue and then recruited you with a promise to help you break through the Sixth Grade. You dly epted.


    20 years old: True to the saying, it''s best to cultivate under the Six Gates. With the help of the prefect, you broke through to the Sixth Grade. It was then that the prefect told you that he needed a favor from you.


    A Blessed Land emerged containing a Forbidden ce within. The Prefect needed you to lead a team into it and seize the treasures. Out of gratitude for the prefect''s help in your breakthrough, you agreed.


    Three monthster, you led the prefect''s people into the Blessed Land, ready to seize the treasures.


    However, you did not expect the Blessed Land to hold such an allure, provoking widespreadpetition, and posing dangers at every turn.


    With the help of yourpanions, you endured hardships to seize the treasures. However, before you could escape, you were surrounded by other ambitious individuals.


    Faced with numerous adversaries, you were outnumbered. You lost the treasures and were killed by them.


    [End of this life.]


    "What on earth is the treasure in this Blessed Land that has attracted such fiercepetition?"


    After the simtion ended, Pei Xuanjing pondered with a frown.


    ording to his experiences in this life simtion, not only the martial artists in the world, but even the Prefect of Anping Prefecture craved this treasure, even to the point of helping him break through to the Sixth Grade. What is so special about this treasure?


    However, feeling like a small fish in a big pond, even though he had the life simtor at his disposal, and could advance his Martial Arts withoutgging behind, his understanding of the world was too limited. Although he didn''t know the secrets, he didn''t even know about things happening outside of the Northwest Dao.


    Indeed, a pool does not raise a dragon. He could not remain in this small city for much longer.


    Pei Xuanjing began to harbor thoughts of leaving. On one hand, this ce was remote and far from the world. News could not reach quickly; on the other hand, if he wanted to umte Taoyun points faster, he needed to go to broader ces.


    Pushing this desire to leave aside for now, he looked at the reward for this round.


    [Simtionplete. You can choose to keep one of the following rewards.]


    [One: Sixth-grade Martial Arts Realm.]


    [Two: Combat experience of a Sixth-grade Martial Artist.]


    [Three: Information about the Forbidden ce.]


    This time, Pei Xuanjing chose the first option without a second thought.


    Information about the Forbidden ce was not very important to him right now. What could he do even if he did know? It would be as elusive as the moon in the water, or a flower in a mirror.


    A bird in the hand is worth two in the bush.


    The reward he chose in thest life simtion was a preparation for this moment. Now that he hadpletely transformed his Inner Qi into the "Yi Wood and Li Fire Skill" Inner Qi, it was the perfect opportunity to break through to the Sixth-grade Martial Artist.


    After making his choice, he immediately felt his Inner Qi quickly circting, purifying, andpressing in his body.


    Anticipating the situation from hisst breakthrough, Pei Xuanjing immediately drank the medicinal soup that had been prepared for this asion.


    With the medicinal soup in his body, the speed of his circting Qi increased many times over and began to transform into True Qi.


    After two hours, Pei Xuanjing managed to transform all his Inner Qi into True Qi only after drinking more than a dozen bowls of medicinal soup.


    Although the amount of True Qi in his body was ten times less than his original Inner Qi, the quality of the True Qi had increased nearly tenfold.


    He opened his eyes and circted the True Qi within his body. With his right hand formed into a sword finger, a burst of sword Qi erupted and shattered the bowl he had used for the medicinal soup.


    True Qi, aspared to Inner Qi, does not only represent a change in quality but also can leave the body to serve as a method of attack.


    Meanwhile, the circting True Qi in his body began to slowly nourish his internal organs.

 Chapter 12 - 11 Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 12: Chapter 11 Leaving</h4>


    After breaking through the sixth grade, Pei Xuanjing took some time to solidify his realm. Oncepletely familiar with the true qi within his body, he called for Mr. Xu, "How many years have you been here in the observance?"


    Though somewhat baffled, Mr. Xu earnestly replied, "Since the age of sixteen, I was taken in by the old Master Guan. It has been about twenty-eight years now."


    The old Master Guan was Pei Xuanjing''s master, the previous master of the Evesting Observance.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, "I wish to leave, are you willing to follow me?"


    After some consideration, he added, "If you are not willing, I will give you some wealth. It will be enough to support afortable life."


    When Mr. Xu heard of Pei Xuanjing''s resolution, he wasn''t very surprised. He gave a bitter smile, "With your distinguished talents, you naturally can''t be confined to this insignificant ce."


    He was not a fool - after all, a foolish person would not earn the trust of both the old Master Guan and Pei Xuanjing, or manage secr affairs of the Evesting Observance for so many years.


    In fact, ever since Pei Xuanjing killed Zhang Zhiyi - an eighth-grade martial artist and the head of the Zhang Family, Mr. Xu was already clear that Pei wouldn''t stay here for long. The subsequent assistance given to Jiang Yan to breakthrough only confirmed his spection further.


    If Pei Xuanjing was merely an ordinary ninth-grade martial artist, staying would have been a good choice. But it''s a matter of fact that our master''s brilliance is too outstanding to be withheld in this remote small city.


    Seeming to realize something, Pei Xuanjing remarked, "It seems you want to stay here."


    Mr. Xu bowed and replied, "For all these years, I have been reliant on the protection of Old Master Guan and you. I am deeply grateful. I should ideally be by your side, serving you. But now, I..."


    Even though he didn''t finish his sentence, Pei Xuanjing understood what he meant.


    If were twenty years ago, Mr. Xu would have undoubtedly chosen to follow Pei Xuanjing. Perhaps he could have even made a name for himself relying on Pei''s fortune.


    Unfortunately, for an ordinary man like him, the age of forty-four was not considered young. The passing years have worn down his ambitions. He had be ustomed to his peaceful life and no longer wished to struggle. His body too, could not withstand such turmoil.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, indicating his understanding, "Do you have anywhere to go? "


    Since Pei Xuanjing would be leaving soon, it was impossible for Mr. Xu to stay in the small city.


    It''s not that he was reluctant to entrust the Evesting Observance''s property to Mr. Xu. However, as an ordinary man, Mr. Xu wouldn''t be able to handle such arge estate.


    Furthermore, Pei Xuanjing did not forget that Zhang Zhiyi had died by his hands. Even if the Zhang Familycked evidence, while he was present, they dare note to cause trouble. After he leaves, they would definitely not be able to resist the temptation of pestering Mr. Xu.


    After some thought, Mr. Xu responded, "I have a brother in the neighboring city. I can go to him."


    He understood Pei Xuanjing''s concerns and promptly provided an option he had nned beforehand.


    Since Mr. Xu had a ce to go, Pei Xuanjing didn''t need to worry further. He indicated to Mr. Xu that he could leave and make preparations.


    Mr. Xu nodded his head, and just as he was about to leave, he couldn''t help but turn around and ask, "Master, what will happen to the Evesting Observance in future?"


    In the end, he had lived here for almost thirty years. His affection for this ce, one could say, was perhaps even deeper than Pei Xuanjing''s.


    On hearing this, Pei Xuanjing furrowed his brows slightly. After all, he had lived here for eighteen years. How could there be no sentiments attached?


    However, his reluctancey in leading a mediocre life, like his master did ¨C bitterly sticking to this city, heading towards a mncholic end.


    He thought for a while and took out the manual "Yi Wood Skill" from his bosom and handed it over. Naturally, Mr. Xu did not wish to ept it, but when he heard Pei Xuanjing resolutely said,


    "On my departure, if I seed, the name of the Evesting Observance will resonate throughout the whole of the Great Ming dynasty. If one day you hear news of my demise, find someone to pass on this legacy."


    Speaking honestly, even though he had the life simtor in hand, Pei Xuanjing didn''t truly believe himself to be a so-called son of destiny or the protagonist of fate. The higher he reached in terms of martial arts realm, the more he felt that the secrets of heaven and earth were not just this. Therefore, he didn''t have absolute certainty that he would continue to have smooth sailing. So, it''s just as well to leave the legacy of the Evesting Observance behind, clearing off any lingering worries.


    He gave Mr. Xu some wealth - not too much, but enough for him to lead a peaceful life.


    It wasn''t that he was reluctant to give more. But if he gave too much, not only would it not benefit Mr. Xu, it may even be a disaster for him.


    After Mr. Xu''s departure, Pei Xuanjing gave some silver money to the remaining low-level workers in the observance and dismissed them. He then summoned Jiang Yan.


    Jiang Yan, who was seen as someone whose family had declined, had suddenly broken through to a ninth-grade martial artist and revived his family''s fortunes. Although in everyone''s eyes he was full of vigor and vitality


    However, in front of Pei Xuanjing who assisted him in his breakthrough, and whom he suspected to be an eighth-grade martial artist, Jiang Yan didn''t dare to disy a hint of arrogance. Instead, he showed humility and respect.


    "Master Guan, long time no see. It seems like your skill has deepened," heplimented with a smile.


    Pei Xuanjing gave a smile, "Alright, no need for such formalities. Sit down, I have something to tell you."


    Despite not caring for Jiang Yan''s respect, Pei Xuanjing couldn''t help but feel favorable towards him. After all, nobody would willingly support an ungrateful person.


    Without wasting time on small talk, Pei Xuanjing went straight to the point and told Jiang Yan that he was nning to leave and wanted to hand over the business affiliated with the Evesting Observance to him.


    Of course, this wasn''t a giveaway. He intended to exchange it for all the martial arts skills and inheritance notes in Jiang Yan''s possession.


    Jiang Yan readily agreed, as he saw this as a profitable deal. Suddenly rising to the rank of a ninth-grade martial artist, and facing a small city that had already been divided up clean, he was merely a facade and could not be considered a significant force.


    Knowing that he got the better end of the deal, Jiang Yan instantly promised to protect the Taoist temple of the Evesting Observance well. If Pei Xuanjing ever returns in the future, he would repay him twice over.


    Pei Xuanjing gave a slight smile and didn''t bother about it. After all, he would either ascend into the skies or die in the pursuit of martial arts. Either way, he doubted he would have another chance to return.


    Once the deal waspleted, Pei Xuanjing summoned several managers affiliated with the Evesting Observance and informed them about everything. As for what they thought about it, Pei Xuanjing did not know and had no interest in knowing.


    After that, Pei Xuanjing left without much fuss. Riding a horse, with a bag on his back and the Pine Pattern Ancient Sword at his side, he decisively set off.


    Alone, with only his horse forpany, he headed towards the morning sun, and faded into the distance.

 Chapter 13 - 12: Deciding When to Act

    <h4>Chapter 13: Chapter 12: Deciding When to Act</h4>


    Pei Xuanjing''s goal this time was Anping Prefecture. After all, Anping Prefecture was the nearestrge city to him and the ce where most martial artists based in the Northwest Dao are located.


    As for the purpose of this trip, of course, it was for the Blessed Land in the Forbidden ce that would appear more than a yearter.


    Though repeated simtions of his future didn''t look so good regarding the future Blessed Land, they were filled with huge risks and dangers. But with enormous risks alwayse great rewards.


    Whether he would enter the Forbidden ce or not, he must first reach Anping Prefecture and then make a decision.


    However, since there was still much time, he didn''t press his horse into a gallop; instead, he advanced leisurely.


    Though with the help of the life simtor, his martial arts cultivation had been progressing rapidly, Pei Xuanjing would never put all his eggs in one basket.


    In the Third Realm of Internal cultivation, true qi nourished the organs and bone marrow. In anticipation of reaching the Realm of Great Mastery, even if he were to swallow gold or iron, he would remain unscathed.


    The primary cultivation of a Sixth-grade Martial Artist involved using True Qi to nourish and strengthen their organs.


    While studying the Cultivation Method Manuals obtained from Jiang Yan, and refining umted Taoyun, he also nourished his organs with True Qi.


    He also enjoyed a peaceful journey, advancing during the day, resting at night, observing the changing day and night, understanding nature, andprehending heaven and earth.


    After traveling for over half a month, whether it was refining Cultivation Method Manuals orprehending nature and heaven and earth, a considerable amount of Taoyun was umted.


    However, due to the breakthrough in his realm, the amount of Taoyun required for his next life simtion also increased, needing to umte up to 2000 points to start.


    So far, including previous savings, he only had 1430 points, far from enough to start the next life simtion.


    One day, as he passed through a narrow valley while studying the Cultivation Method Manuals, Pei Xuanjing''s face suddenly hardened. He put away the manuals and looked ahead.


    As a Sixth Grade Martial Artist, he had sharp hearing and caught the sound of the distant fight.


    ''I remember during thest life simtion, there was such an event. It seemed that a caravan had run into bandits,'' thought Pei Xuanjing.


    After some contemtion, he chose a concealed path and slowly moved closer.


    Pei Xuanjing never considered himself a good person, nor did he think he was a bad one. If someone wanted to harm him, he would retaliate without hesitation. If he encountered an injustice and had the ability to help, he would assist without hesitation, but he could not risk his life for it.


    As for the description of this event in the life simtor, where he easily defeated the bandits, Pei Xuanjing did not take it too seriously.


    The existence of the life simtor was an ident. Was the self in the life simtion the real him?


    Yes, and no. It was merely one of the countless branches of his future life choices.


    So even if he encountered these caravans being plundered by bandits, he would still weigh whether he had enough power to help. If these bandits were weak, he would certainly opt to help.


    However, if the bandits were too powerful for Pei Xuanjing to handle, he would not intervene, even if the people of these caravans may be innocent.


    Robbing the rich to help the poor, carrying out justice on behalf of heaven, ridding the people of harm...


    All these words ced on these bandits were nothing more than their guise. They could never conceal the bandits'' brutality, disorder, chaos and evil nature.


    Standing at a high ce, Pei Xuanjing had a clear view of the situation at a distance.


    The bandits, armed with various weapons, split into two groups, blockading both ends of the valley and besieging a caravan in the middle.


    The bandits obviously outnumbered the caravan, and apart from those fighting, seven or eight more bandits led by a conspicuous bandit leader were stood by.


    Two Eighth-grade bandits, five Ninth-grade ones, and the rest were unranked.


    After weighing it up, Pei Xuanjing was confident. Not one of the bandits posed a threat to him. It was a perfect time to take action.


    Making up his mind, Pei Xuanjing descended from the high ground, returned to the main path, and rushed forward on his horse.


    ......


    "If I can make it back alive, I will file aint against those ipetent officials of the Thousands of Households. Have they been napping all this time while so many bandits were gathering here?" Shen Xiang thought fiercely, looking at the arrogant bandits.


    He was the third shopkeeper of the Shen''s Business Association in Anping Prefecture, born into the second-generation Shen family. Normally, his younger brother Shen Chu would handle the shipment of goods; he didn''t have to do it himself.


    However, just before departure, Shen Chu identally broke his leg, and he had to make the trip himself.


    The outward journey passed peacefully, but Shen Xiang had not expected things to go wrong on the way back. They were just a few days away from their destination.


    These bandits were unusual, and even when Shen Xiang proposed passage money, they did not agree. It seemed as if they were determined to annihte them all.


    "Shopkeeper, look over there." A bodyguard pointed at one of the valley exits.


    Looking along, Shen Xiang saw that the bandits, who had previously been very aggressive, suddenly became disordered, as if they had been attacked.


    "Is there a rescue?" Shen Xiang was delighted.


    Regardless of who wasing, at least he saw a glimmer of hope for survival.


    "Quickly, charge towards there," Shen Xiang ordered immediately.


    On the other end of the valley, Pei Xuanjing arrived at a ce about a hundred feet away from the bandits. The bandits stationed there noticed him straight away.


    After seeing that Pei Xuanjing was alone, the bandit leader immediately ordered a dozen bandits on horses to rush towards him.


    Pei Xuanjing didn''t dodge; instead, he unsheathed the Pine Pattern Ancient Sword. As a Sixth-grade Martial Artist, he was like a steamroller against these ordinary bandits, none of whom could even slow him down.


    Galloping fast, he leaped off his horse when he got within thirty feet of the bandit leader. He surged with True Qi, embedded it in the sword, and with a sword energy three rods long, he executed an airborne attack.


    The Eighth-grade bandit leader was beheaded before he could even utter a word.


    The bandits, being a ragtag bunch, fled in disorder at the sight of their leader''s death.


    With the bandits fleeing, Shen Xiang did not instruct his bodyguards to chase them down. Instead, he asked them to help the injured or dead bodyguards. He walked towards Pei Xuanjing.

 Chapter 14 - 13: Arriving at Anping Prefecture

    <h4>Chapter 14: Chapter 13: Arriving at Anping Prefecture</h4>


    "Shen Xiang expresses his gratitude to his benefactor, may I ask your name? I will heavily reward you in the future."


    Pei Xuanjing pacified his true Qi and waved his hand, saying, "I am Pei Xuanjing. Mr. Shen, there''s no need for that. Encountering injustice on the road and extending a helping hand is what we, martial artists, do."


    From the strength disyed by Pei Xuanjing just now, Shen Xiang knew that the other party''s power must at least be that of a sixth-grade martial artist, so his demeanor was very respectful.


    "Regardless, to us, it is a life-saving kindness. Please allow us to pay our respects," Shen Xiang bowed deeply.


    Pei Xuanjing reached out to hold him back and shook his head, "There is no need for that."


    He nced at the brutal scene behind him and said, "Perhaps, Mr. Shen, you should first deal with the situation."


    Shen Xiang sighed, nodded his head and said, "So be it, please wait for a moment Sir."


    After Shen Xiang left, Pei Xuanjing sheathed his sword, returned to his steed, and took out a pill from the pack on the horse''s back. The pill, extracted from refined medicinal essences, could replenish his True Qi.


    The final move he had used to kill the bandit leader had appeared powerful but had significantly drained his True Qi. He could execute it no more than three times, after which his inner Qi would bepletely exhausted.


    After a while, Shen Xiang ryed some information about the Shen''s Business Association, after settling matters with his caravan. Initially, he offered to give Pei Xuanjing riches to express his gratitude, but Pei Xuanjing firmly declined.


    Afterward, during their conversation, when he learned that Pei Xuanjing had the same destination as them, he strongly invited him to join them.


    On one hand, this was to repay Pei Xuanjing after his arrival in Anping Prefecture, and on the other hand, to have such a skilled person apany them on their journey, naturally providing greater safety.


    During the journey, Shen Xiang gave exhaustive answers to all of Pei Xuanjing''s inquiries, apart from some secrets about the Shen''s Business Association.


    To Shen Xiang, even in Anping Prefecture, a sixth-grade master such as Pei Xuanjing was considered top-tier. Building a rtionship with such a master would be advantageous both for the association and him personally.


    In this way, on the journey to Anping Prefecture, Pei Xuanjing had a grasp of the information about the entire Anping Prefecture, whereas he had beenpletely in the dark before.


    Anping Prefecture was one of the major prefectures of the Northwest Dao. The person holding the most power there was, of course, the appointed Prefect by the imperial court. He held a fourth-grade officer position, governing all civil affairs in the prefecture.


    Beneath him were violent agencies of the imperial court - the Six Gates and Thousands of Households. The Six Gates were responsible for all internal order and criminal matters, while the Thousands of Households were in charge of soldiers and usually only reported to the Guard Command Department of the Prefecture, not under the jurisdiction of the Prefect.


    As for the Brocade Guards and the Two Factories, which Pei Xuanjing was curious about, Shen Xiang was rather cautious. He quietly informed him that none of these bodies were present in the prefecture.


    Pei Xuanjing deduced from Shen Xiang''s vague information that these intelligence agencies directly report to the emperor, and such bodies would not have an obvious base in the prefecture. ording to Shen Xiang''s information, only the administrative center of the prefecture would have bases for such organizations.


    This represented the power of government and symbolizes the ruling power of the Great Ming Empire. Underneath it, there was a folk force, also known as the rivers andkes, which consists of different powers in the ordinary people''s world.


    Besides the Shen''s Business Association, there were tworge families, Jin and Liu, who may pose challenges. After all, besides having power in the rivers andkes, these families also had connections with the government, which can be dubbed as having the best of both worlds. The rest were just insignificant forces and minor ns.


    If you were to simplify the hierarchy, the Great Ming government had the strongest power. Both the Six Gates and Thousands of Households each had more than one fourth-grade martial artist in charge. They established the rules of the game in Anping Prefecture, and everyone had to abide by them.


    The Shen''s Business Association and the Jin and Liu families, although not as powerful as the government, also had fourth-grade martial artists in charge. They could get certain privileges, control a part of the rules, and derive some benefits under the rules established by the government.


    As for the rest of the powers whocked the presence of a fourth-grade martial artist, they could only obey the rules and could not vite or question any of them.


    A clear hierarchy, one level after another.


    However, ording to Shen Xiang, even if Pei Xuanjing weren''t a sixth-grade powerhouse and didn''t represent the middleyer in this hierarchy, he still wouldn''t need to worry about anything, merely because Pei Xuanjing saved his life. They would assist him in avoiding unnecessary troubles.


    Pei Xuanjing just responded to Shen Xiang''s words with a smile, neither agreeing nor disagreeing.


    Over the years, he had grown ustomed to relying on himself and absolutely avoided relying on otherspletely. Even if he had saved someone''s life, so what? Seeking gratitude might ultimately result in turning friendship into hostility.


    So, the group traveled leisurely and, half a monthter, finally arrived at Anping Prefecture.


    Inside a premium courtyard at the Shen''s Inn, Shen Xiang said to Pei Xuanjing, "Mr. Pei, this property belongs to the Shen Family. How do you find it?"


    Pei Xuanjing looked around the courtyard and nodded, saying, "Then I''ll make myself at home."


    Shen Xiangughed, "In that case, you might as well stay here for now while I find you a suitable ce to stay. You can move over thereter. How does that sound?"


    "In that case, I need to trouble Brother Shen," Pei Xuanjing expressed his thanks.


    He predicted that he might be staying here for quite some time, and it wouldn''t be appropriate to stay in Shen''s inn all this while. Therefore, he had asked Shen Xiang to help him find a ce to stay, whether for rent or purchase, to make his stay morefortable.


    Shen Xiang waved his hand and said, "Mr. Pei, don''t mention it. You must be tired from your travels, take some rest. There are some affairs I need to attend to at the association, so I will leave first and give you your space."


    After finishing, he added, "As for the items you mentioned earlier, I''ll check if we have them at home and ask around to see if anyone is willing to part with them."


    Pei Xuanjing bowed, "Thank you."


    The items they were talking about were the Cultivation Method Manuals that Pei Xuanjing had asked Shen Xiang to procure for him.


    The purpose of Pei Xuanjing''s journey was to search for these Cultivation Method Manuals to umte some Taoyun. However, he was new and didn''t have any contacts or rtionships, so he had to rely on Shen Xiang''swork to do this.


    As for Pei Xuanjing''s request, Shen Xiang agreed immediately without giving it a second thought. After all, what he was searching for wasn''t some profound skill, but rather the experience of his predecessors, which was neither valuable nor costly, but still highly useful.

 Chapter 15 - 14 Simulation

    <h4>Chapter 15: Chapter 14 Simtion</h4>


    After Shen Xiang left, Pei Xuanjing first inspected the yard before calling for a servant. He ordered hot water to wash up, as well as a table full of food and drinks.


    As a Martial Artist, the need for substantial food is essential. While travelling, he had food to fill his belly, but he couldn''t be too demanding about the taste.


    After having a hearty meal, Pei Xuanjing sat quietly to meditate. He circted his True Qi a few times but did not continue to cultivate. He simplyid down to sleep.


    The cultivation of Martial Arts is not about constant hardship; it requires bnce in tension and rxation, osciting between activity and rest.


    The next day, Pei Xuanjing woke up looking fresh and rested, having left all of his fatigue behind.


    At this time, he turned his attention to the Life Simtor.


    [Taoyun: 2247 points.]


    [Would you like to use the Life Simtor? One use will consume 2000 Taoyun points.]


    This period was quite fruitful; he finally umted enough Taoyun points for another round of the Life Simtor.


    After choosing ''Yes'', he immediately entered another round of life simtion.


    [There are fifty paths in the Great Tao, and forty-nine in the Heavenly Paths, skipping one! Therefore, all things in the world have a glimmer of life!]


    At eighteen: You break through the "Yi Wood and Li Fire Skill" to the Sixth Grade realm. You decide to leave to broaden your knowledge, improve yourself, and practice Martial Arts.


    At neen: Shortly after leaving the small town, you encounter a group of bandits attacking a merchant convoy. As a martial artist, you shouldn''t ignore valor and chivalry. You help without hesitation, killing the bandits and rescuing the convoy.


    The convoy''s owner is extremely grateful to you, a Sixth Grade Martial Artist, for your heroic action. When you express your intention to go to Anping city in Northwest Dao, they invite you to travel with them. You agree since it''s on your way.


    Half a monthter, you safely arrive at Anping City. You befriend the owner of the business association and, at their invitation, you stay at an inn owned by Shen''s Business Association.


    A few dayster, while touring the city, youe across a young man and woman arguing. It seems the man is harassing the woman. You smile in amusement, preparing to leave, but the woman pulls you in to use you as a shield.


    Although you''re a kind person, you''re not indiscriminately kind-hearted. You chastise the woman for her actions before leaving casually. However, you don''t notice the resentment in the woman''s eyes.


    The next day, you learn that the womanes from a rich family, the Liu family. The woman, along with her aplices,e to harass you. Due tows set by the Great Ming court, Martial Artists can''t take actions arbitrarily. Therefore, they force you to duel at the city''s Martial Arts tform, intending to humiliate you.


    On the Martial Arts tform, you fight seven young masters alone. Even facing Liu Ruilong, who is known as one of the top-ten young masters of Anping Prefecture, you crush him effortlessly. You earn apuse from the crowd and your reputation skyrockets, leaving the woman and her aplices to depart in disgrace.


    Half a monthter, when you were out unexpectedly, you get ambushed by the Liu family. To n this ambush, the Liu family even send two Sixth Grade masters.


    You fight strenuously, killing all the members of the Liu family at the cost of your life. However, you also suffer severe injuries and are on the brink of death. Right at this critical time, you get saved by people sent by the prefecture lord.


    In reality, the prefecture lord had started paying attention to you since you defeated the Liu family. After learning about the Liu family''s n, the prefecture lord decided to send people to determine whether you''re worth saving. In the end, your performance convinces him that it was worth going against the Liu family for you.


    The prefecture lord saves you, providing you with protection and using three Earth Yuan big pills to treat your severe injuries. As a token of your gratitude for him saving your life, you promise him a favor.


    At twenty: While you are cultivating, you get an invitation from the prefecture lord, who needs your help in a task.


    A Forbidden ce of Blessed Land has emerged. There is a restriction on the Forbidden ce of Blessed Land; only those below thirty can enter. The prefecture lord needs you to lead a team into it to snatch the treasures.


    Because of the prefecture lord''s kindness in saving your life and his promised generous rewards, you do not refuse.


    Three monthster, you lead the prefecture lord''s team into the Forbidden ce of Blessed Land, seeking to seize the treasures.


    However, you didn''t expect that the Forbidden ce of Blessed Land would be this alluring and dangerous; it''s full of crises and killing intents at every turn.


    After entering the Forbidden ce of Blessed Land, you encounter the Liu family. Amidst your enemies, you make a decisive move without any hesitation and ambush the Liu family using the restrictions within the Forbidden ce.


    With the help of your allies, you manage, after numerous difficulties, to seize the treasures. But before you can leave, you''re surrounded by others who covet the treasures.


    Despite being surrounded by many, you, with the strength of a Sixth Grade Martial Artist and the help of your team, break through the siege, seize the treasures, and safely depart from the Forbidden ce of Blessed Land.


    However, unexpectedly, when you arrive at the agreed meeting ce after leaving the Forbidden ce of Blessed Land, the people sent by the prefecture lord to rendezvous with you are nowhere to be found. Instead, you face an ambush by the Liu family.


    The head of the Liu family personally takes action. Already wounded and facing a Fifth Rank master from the Liu family, you ultimately die.


    [This life ends.]


    Pei Xuanjing remains silent after seeing the results of this simtion.


    Does he have a streak of bad luck that he''s attracting attention wherever he goes?


    The conflict with the Zhang family happened because of their ambitions in the small city.


    But the grudge with the Liu family in this life simtion is majorly due to the Liu family''s daughter''s unreasonable actions which escte the conflict between both parties.


    Pei Xuanjing initially thought he had a good understanding of this world. But this round made him recognize the true faces of the world''s powerful entities more deeply.


    In this world, sometimes there''s no rationale.


    Or maybe, reason is only applicable when both parties stand on the same level. At least the Liu family believes he doesn''t deserve to argue with them.


    Regarding the prefecture lord''s aid and invitation, Pei Xuanjing doesn''t mind it as much, as he believes he has to provide value to gain others'' help. Otherwise, why would others save him?


    And then, at the end, why did the people sent by the prefecture lord not show up at the rendezvous point, and instead, the Liu family was there?


    Did the prefecture lord betray him, or was there a leak in his n?


    The Prefecture Lord couldn''t possibly hope for the Liu family to hand over the treasures after killing him, could he?


    In that case, saving him would have been a wasted effort.


    There must be something missing here, something he overlooked.

 Chapter 16 - 15: Attempt and Resentment

    <h4>Chapter 16: Chapter 15: Attempt and Resentment</h4>


    [Simtion ends, you can choose to keep one of the following rewards.]


    [One: Three years of True Qi umtion.]


    [Two: Combat experience of a Sixth Grade Martial Artist.]


    [Three: 1000 Taoyun exchange for an Earth Yuan big pill.]


    After a moment of contemtion, Pei Xuanjing chose the second option.


    Three years of True Qi umtion would definitely be a good thing for him, saving a lot of grinding time, and elerating the strengthening of his organs and marrow with True Qi.


    But once he noted that he might have a severe conflict with the Liu family in this life simtion, even to the point of life and death, he felt it was more reliable to enhance hisbat experience.


    Even though the life simtor said that during the Liu family''s ambush, someone from the city lord''s pce would assist him in the end, it was just too unpredictable, and he couldn''t ce all his hopes on the city lord''s help.


    As for the third reward option, he could use Taoyun to exchange for an Earth Yuan big pill. This reminded him that in one of his previous simtions, the reward was the exchange of Human Yuan Pill.


    Pei Xuanjing could only groan at this option, berating the reward as useless. Indeed, the elixir was good, but much too valuable to exchange it with his hard-earned Taoyun.


    Spending the umted Taoyun he had painstakingly saved just for life simtion was already a pinch, he definitely didn''t have any surplus to exchange for Earth Yuan big pill.


    So, he just brushed aside such rewards, even though they do catch his attention.


    Damn! When the timees that I''m rich in Taoyun, I''ll exchange a bunch of these pills. I won''t consume them, just y with them.


    Having made his choice, Pei Xuanjing acquired a wealth ofbat experience in his mind, including techniques for using True Qi, something Pei Xuanjing had never thought of, which was of great help to him.


    Even with the added experience of the Sixth Grade Martial Artist, Pei Xuanjing did not leave the inn in the following days. He continuing to practice cultivation, nurturing True Qi and martial arts instead.


    The reason why he chose to stay in was to familiarize himself with the newbat experience and to avoid some incidents predicted by the life simtor.


    ording to the life simtor, he happened toe in contact with the Liu family during one of his outings and then developed a grudge against them. After which, both sides'' conflicts escted, eventually turning into a life and death situation.


    Although the life simtor depicted the Liu family as harboring great resentment towards him, Pei Xuanjing didn''t really invest in it since he and the Liu family are still strangers in reality with no interaction whatsoever.


    After all, the Liu family has a Fourth-grade Martial Artist seated in power, which is something Pei Xuanjing can''t match at the moment. If he can, he would want to avoid this conflict. He does not wish to provoke such a power over some trivial matter.


    Just like before, even though he knew that the Zhang family would target him, Pei Xuanjing only collected some information about the Zhang family and did not actively confront them until Zhang Zhiyi tried to assassinate him and he had to retaliate. If Zhang Zhiyi hadn''t tried to kill him that night, he wouldn''t have made the first move.


    If he were to target some people and powers out of the blue solely because of the information from the life simtion, it would be quite unjustifiable.


    Even if he learned from the life simtion who his future potential enemies and opponents would be, mostly, the present Pei Xuanjing chooses to be on guard and vignt, not yet considering to proactively attack and annihte them.


    Call it hypocrisy or cowardice.


    After all, having grown up in a peaceful society in his previous life, decades of indoctrination and the influence of moralw have shaped him. Living in this world for eighteen years, he has not really changed his mindset, acting recklessly and wantonly.


    What''s more, Pei Xuanjing is somewhat obstinate. His progress from a second-rate martial artist to where he is now is all thanks to the life simtor.


    But he can''t help but be wary of the life simtor, fearing that one day he would lose control. So, most of the time, he prefers relying on his own strength, after all, it''s something no one can take away from him.


    Besides, he wanted to test whether the things predicted by the life simtor were indeed inalterable.


    However, the subsequent turn of events was somewhat unexpected to Pei Xuanjing, and he was unsure whether his attempt was a sess or failure.


    Pei Xuanjing refrained from going out to avoid conflict with the Liu family. He had been practicing cultivation in the inn instead. Thus, the incident with the Miss Liu as mentioned in the life simtor never happened.


    Yet, even so, he eventually fell into inevitable conflict with the Liu family.


    It was that day when Shen Xiang came to the inn early in the morning, saying he had chosen a residence for Pei Xuanjing, and brought him to have a look.


    It was a courtyard located in the North City, which, ording to Shen Xiang, originally belonged to a wealthy businessman who had to sell it to pay off his debts after his business failed.


    Although Pei Xuanjing had been living in a small town in the border county previously, the Evesting Observance there was a local power, so he never had to scrimp on his living conditions.


    The courtyard was notrge, but it was delicately furnished,manding a panoramic view. Pei Xuanjing liked it at first sight and decided to make it his ce of residence in Anping Prefecture.


    However, a few days after he paid the money and moved in, a group of people came to his door, telling Pei Xuanjing to vacate the property. Being bullied at his own doorstep, Pei Xuanjing would not swallow his anger and sent them away directly.


    "Brother Pei, I''m really sorry, it''s all my fault." Shen Xiang spoke to Pei Xuanjing with an apologetic face.


    Pei Xuanjing''s expression was calm as he said, "Brother Shen, spare me the unnecessary words. You''ve already figured out who''s behind these people, haven''t you?"


    Indeed, when such an event urred, Pei Xuanjing naturally called Shen Xiang, the middleman, to exin what happened.


    And that''s why Shen Xiang apologized just now.


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing''s question, Shen Xiang still wore an apologetic expression as he said, "It was my oversight, I didn''t realize that this courtyard had caught the eye of the Liu family. I was even wondering why such a well-positioned courtyard was not being bid on, now I know the reason."


    Pei Xuanjing didn''t agree or disagree with his words, he just said meaningfully, "Oh? Is that so?"


    As one of the stewards of the Shen''s Business Association, a major power in Anping Prefecture, if Shen Xiang''s ability were as he said, the Shen''s Business Association would have been destroyed long ago.

 Chapter 17 - 16: Apologies and Schemes

    <h4>Chapter 17: Chapter 16: Apologies and Schemes</h4>


    Even though he heard the hidden message within Pei Xuanjing''s words, Shen Xiang acted as though he hadn''t, continuing to apologize repeatedly, "I unwittingly caused you trouble this time, Brother Pei. Please don''t take it to heart. I''ll handle everything from here."


    Pei Xuanjing calmly nodded his head, "In that case, I''ll leave everything to you, Brother Shen."


    Pounding his chest, Shen Xiang assured him, "No problem, leave everything to me. Also, I must apologize once again for the inconvenience caused due to me. Aspensation, I shall gift you this residence."


    Without standing on ceremony, Pei Xuanjing nodded and simply said, "Fine."


    Shen Xiang had one of his guards bring out a box and set it upon the table, pointing to it, he added, "This box contains the Cultivation Method Manuals you asked me to find. Consider it part of my apology."


    A smile finally graced Pei Xuanjing''s face as he epted the Cultivation Method Manuals he had been looking for, and bowed in appreciation, "Thank you, Brother Shen."


    "No need for thanks, it was the least I could do."


    ...


    Half an hourter, Shen Xiang left with his guards.


    After getting on the chariot, a middle-aged man who was already seated inside greeted Shen Xiang. It was his older brother, Shen Mei, the real head of Shen''s Business Association in Anping Prefecture.


    Seeing Shen Xiang climb in, Shen Mei asked, "Is everything settled?"


    Shen Xiang simply nodded in response.


    With a motion from Shen Mei, the chariot set off, then he said nothing more.


    Unable to stop himself, Shen Xiang voiced his concern, "Big Brother, do you think they will believe us?"


    Shen Mei shook his head, "No."


    "Then why...?" Shen Xiang was cut off before he could finish.


    Shen Mei replied with a question, "You''re asking, why go through all this trouble?"


    "Yes," Shen Xiang nodded, then added, "After all, he saved my life, and has rendered a great favor to our association."


    The conflict between Pei Xuanjing and the Liu Family was no coincidence, it all happened under the nning of Shen''s Business Association.


    Otherwise, as the third manager of the Shen''s Business Association, how could Shen Xiang not be aware of the rtions behind this residence?


    Shen Meiughed, "Exactly because he saved your life and has granted our association a great favor, it is why we need him on our side."


    Looking at the somewhat puzzled Shen Xiang, Shen Mei continued, "A sixth-grade Martial Artist who isn''t even twenty years old is a rare talent among the younger generation in Northwest Dao. With adequate resources, he is more than capable of stepping into the Upper Three Realms. Given time, he could very well be another Tie Qianshan."


    Another Tie Qianshan?


    Shen Xiang had not expected his brother to hold such a high opinion of Pei Xuanjing, this made him even more puzzled, "Then why are we doing this?"


    Shen Mei exined, "Such a promising young man would be a prized asset for others too. The Liu Family has be increasingly domineering. If they manage to get him on their side, we will have another formidable enemy in the future."


    He let out a heartyugh, "However, the fact that he epted our gifts today indicates that he epts our friendship and won''t be won over by the Liu family."


    Shen Mei was confident, a young talent like this, who had already shed with the Liu Family, wouldn''t humble himself easily. At the same time, the Liu family''s status and their domineering nature would prevent them from yielding to one man, even if he''s a promising talent. By the time they realize his true potential, it would be toote.


    Seeing the puzzled look on his younger brother, Shen Mei didn''t offer any further exnation. His brother needed to understand this on his own if he was to manage their affairs here in the future.


    Pei Xuanjing had no idea about the conversation between Shen Xiang and Shen Mei inside the chariot, but he had roughly figured out the machinations behind their actions.


    To him, it seemed like Shen Xiang was trying to win him over while also preventing him from falling into the Liu family''s grasp.


    Moreover, Shen Xiang was very shrewd; even though Pei Xuanjing had been unwittingly drawn into a feud with the Liu Family, Shen Xiang immediately offeredpensation. Not only did he willingly give the residence, but he also gifted the Cultivation Method Manuals that Pei Xuanjing should have bought.


    Now that he had obtained so many Cultivation Method Manuals, focusing on refining his Taoyun, and improving his own strength was the righteous path.


    Although he saved Shen Xiang''s life, he hadn''t expected any rewards, and hadn''t nned on using Shen''s Business Association for anything. Since they offered, might as well treat it as a simple transaction.


    The feeling of being manipted was ufortable, but considering thepensation provided and how much money it saved him, Pei Xuanjing was willing to ept it.


    As for the schemes of Shen''s Business Association, Pei Xuanjing didn''t pay much attention. He would deal with them as they came.


    Currently, his main task was to improve his strength. As long as he was strong enough, he believed he could easily handle any situation.


    Picking up the Cultivation Method Manuals on the table, Pei Xuanjing opened them up for inspection and found two martial studies and one swordsmanship skill.


    The martial studies were lower grade studies, named "Geng Metal Jue" and "Gui Water Gong". The swordsmanship skill was a mid-level martial study named "Ruo Shui Sword Skill", which was unfortunately iplete, having only three steps.


    ''Shen''s Business Association, interesting. Well, I will remember this incident and see what happens next.'' He thought as he looked at the Cultivation Method Manuals in his hand.


    The value of the two lower grade martial studies was average, but even the iplete "Ruo Shui Sword Skill" was quite valuable, indicating the Shen family''s sincerity.


    For Pei Xuanjing, his current need was to gather different martial arts to develop his own cultivation method, and he had inferred that his cultivation methodbined the Five Elements, so he needed to gather martial arts rted to Gold, Water, and Earth elements.


    The fact that Shen Xiang had managed to find two such manuals for him in such a short time demonstrated the strength of a local bully. Though he stillcked an Earth attribute martial arts manual, the iplete mid-level martial arts "Ruo Shui Sword Skill" was a pleasant surprise.


    Martial arts were the foundation of cultivation, and martial studies were the guardians of the path of cultivation. Actually, a middle-level martial study often held more value than an equivalent martial art.


    After all, except for people like Pei Xuanjing who dared to create their own martial art due to owning a life simtor, most people could only cultivate one kind of martial art, but they could cultivate many martial studies.


    Setting aside the matter with the Liu family for the moment, Pei Xuanjing focused his attention entirely on the newly acquired Cultivation Method Manuals. He started to study and refining these arts, while also finding ways to incorporate the two martial arts into his current "Yi Wood Li Fire Skill", in addition to practicing the "Ruo Shui Sword Skill".


    However, sometimes, actions are dictated by circumstances, not personal will. The desire for peace and tranquility does not necessarily lead to it.

 Chapter 18 - 17: Provoking a Quarrel at the Door

    <h4>Chapter 18: Chapter 17: Provoking a Quarrel at the Door</h4>


    Half a month had passed since Pei Xuanjing had chased away the Liu family''s people, and no one from the Liu family hade to visit since.


    Then, Shen Xiang had promised to handle the matter, so Pei Xuanjing had focused all his attention on refining skills and umting Taoyun.


    Perhaps it was difficult to integrate two martial arts into his current "Yi Wood and Li Fire Skill" in half a month, but Pei Xuanjing''s practice of the ''Water Swordsmanship'' was progressing by leaps and bounds.


    As the proverb goes, once a technique is mastered, all techniques can be mastered.


    He had already mastered the ''Yin Wood Sword Skill'', which was blending andprehending the realm, so his understanding of swordsmanship far surpassed that of same-realm martial artists. Therefore, when he began to practice this medium-level martial art, he encountered few problems. In just half a month''s time, he had practiced this Sword Skill to the point of proficiency.


    One day, as Pei Xuanjing was practicing ''Water Swordsmanship'' in the courtyard, he heard a mor of cursesing from outside the door.


    He sheathed his Pine Pattern Ancient Sword and came to the door, finding a group of people led by a magnificently dressed young man blocking the entrance to his courtyard.


    "Why are you here again?" Pei Xuanjing asked with a frown.


    He didn''t recognize the leader, the magnificently dressed young man, but the few people next to him were familiar; they were from the Liu family who had caused trouble before.


    The magnificently dressed young man took a look at Pei Xuanjing and saw nothing special about him, "I don''t care who you are, nor want to bother knowing who you are. As long as you vacate this courtyard today and leave on your own, I will let you off the hook and won''t trouble you."


    Pei Xuanjing smirked, "On what basis?"


    The magnificently dressed young man sneered, "On the basis that my surname is Liu, and my name is Liu Ruilong."


    A person''s name carries their reputation.


    Liu Ruilong, the direct descendant of the Liu family in Anping Prefecture, was already a Seventh-grade Martial Artist at the age of twenty-five. Even among the young martial artists in the entire Northwest Dao, he could be considered outstanding.


    Even those who were dissatisfied with him and thought he was domineering could not deny his strength.


    Upon hearing the man introducing himself, Pei Xuanjing remembered what Shen Xiang had told him about Liu Ruilong.


    However, Pei Xuanjing was not concerned; He asked back, "What if I refuse?"


    Liu Ruilong''s face turned cold, and a shadow appeared in his eyes. He didn''t respond.


    He swiftly turned and, before others could react, withdrew the treasured sword that the page was carrying.


    Clink!


    As soon as the sword was drawn, it emitted a piercing cold light and was directly hacked towards Pei Xuanjing.


    In public, he unsheathed his sword and attempted to kill over a single disagreement. Pei Xuanjing had a clear understanding of the arrogance of Liu family.


    Anger flickered in his eyes and he pulled out the Pine Pattern Ancient Sword, striking back even before Liu Ruilong could bring down his sword.


    Stab, point, lift.


    ng!


    Liu Ruilong hadn''t even reacted yet, only felt a pain in his right wrist, and the treasured sword fell from his grasp onto the ground.


    "You''re so ruthless," Liu Ruilong clutched his wrist, red venomously at Pei Xuanjing, wishing he could tear Pei Xuanjing to pieces.


    Pei Xuanjing said coldly, "Compared to young Master Liu, I am much kinder."


    Just now, Liu Ruilong aimed to kill him, and all he did was sever Liu Ruilong''s wrist tendons, which was showing mercy.


    If he didn''t have to consider the skilled fighters of the Liu family, and if it wasn''t time to openly oppose them yet, he wouldn''t have been so lenient; he would have directly beheaded Liu Ruilong.


    Although Liu Ruilong was arrogant, he was not foolish enough to understand that he had suffered a loss today. To his followers behind, he said, "Let''s go."


    Looking at the sword on the ground, which was deliberately or unintentionally stepped on by Pei Xuanjing, Liu Ruilong thought to himself that he would just leave it here for the time being ande backter to collect it together with Pei Xuanjing''s head.


    Watching Liu Ruilong''s receding figure, Pei Xuanjing''s face darkened.


    Indeed, Shen''s Business Association couldn''t be relied upon.


    Almost immediately after Pei Xuanjing returned to the courtyard, Shen Xiang came over.


    "Brother Pei, I heard that the people from the Liu family caused some trouble just now," said Shen Xiang without any preamble.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, "Yes, it was Liu Ruilong who brought the people."


    "So, they''ve left?" Shen Xiang was a bit puzzled. Did Liu Ruilong just leave so easily?


    He had rushed over as soon as he heard the news.


    "When Liu Ruilong attacked, I rendered one of his hands useless, and then he left," Pei Xuanjing calmly stated, as if he was discussing something irrelevant.


    "You say... you disabled one of Liu Ruilong''s hands." Shen Xiang looked shocked.


    Pei Xuanjing asked calmly, "Is there a problem?"


    "No problem." Shen Xiang twitched the corners of his mouth and waved his hand dismissively.


    But in his heart, he was greatly pleased. Liu Ruilong was one of the distinguished geniuses of the Liu family. Being able to disable one of his hands was definitely beneficial and harmless to Shen''s Business Association, so naturally, he was happy to see it.


    However, he felt a bit wary of Pei Xuanjing. He knew that Liu Ruilong, a Seventh-grade Martial Artist, wouldn''t be able to cause much trouble for Pei Xuanjing, a Sixth Grade Martial Artist.


    But the fact that Pei Xuanjing acted so decisively to directly disable Liu Ruilong''s hand revealed a ruthlessness that surprised him and made him question whether his elder brother''s strategy of dealing with Pei Xuanjing was right or wrong.


    Thinking of this, he decided he needed to inform his elder brother, Shen Mei, as soon as possible about what had happened today. Therefore, he rose from his seat and said, "Brother Pei, there are some issues that need my attention, so I won''t stay for long. But don''t worry, we will definitely give you an exnation for today''s incident."


    Pei Xuanjing remained reticent about that.


    Originally, he thought Shen''s Business Association would be a reliable partner, but it appeared they were not as he expected.


    After all, they had already promised to deal with the Liu family, but still allowed Liu Ruilong toe and provoke him. This negligence, whether a disy of contempt or tolerance, displeased Pei Xuanjing.


    Shen Xiang left in a hurry, intending to inform his elder brother, Shen Mei, about the incident in order to revise their strategy for dealing with Pei Xuanjing.


    Meanwhile, the news that Liu Ruilong, the genius of the Liu family, had his wrist severed by a single sword stroke quickly spread among the major powers in the city. Based on this fresh information, all the forces were aware of the Sixth Grade Martial Artist named Pei Xuanjing living in their midst.


    Although each major power in Anping Prefecture had Fourth-grade Martial Artists as their Sea-stabilizing Divine Needle, most of the time, they only served as a deterrent and rarely acted directly. More often than not, the Fifth Rank and Sixth Grade Martial Artists were the main forces.


    Therefore, a Sixth Grade Martial Artist was enough to cause minor pediments in Anping Prefecture and bring some serious trouble to the major powers.

 Chapter 19 - 18: Aftermath and Another Simulation

    <h4>Chapter 19: Chapter 18: Aftermath and Another Simtion</h4>


    A twenty-year-old Sixth Grade Martial Artist, such a remarkable talent, even in the entire Northwest Dao, is top-notch; the leaders of all forces mused over the measures the always domineering Liu family would take in response to being at odds with such a person.


    Everyone knew that the Liu family''s power had rapidly risen in recent years due to their connection with a powerful figure of Northwest Dao. They offended numerous other factions and angered many people during their rise to power.


    This time Pei Xuanjing''s intervention left Liu Ruilong in a humiliating defeat, a somewhat embarrassing spectacle for the Liu family. Hence, not only was the Shen''s Business Association amused, but other factions also took pleasure in this.


    Of course, this doesn''t mean that they would take action at the moment to recruit Pei Xuanjing and offend the Liu family.


    They continued to observe, waiting to see whether Pei Xuanjing would still have the ability to withstand, or even retaliate, against the Liu family''s forting actions. He needed to prove his worth for them to recruit him.


    After all, while twenty-year-old Sixth Grade talents are rare, they are not non-existent. Only those talents who have weathered the storm and survived till the end are worth their association.


    Against expectations, the domineering Liu family did not retaliate after Liu Ruilong''s setback this time. Instead, they quietly suppressed the matter and let Pei Xuanjing be.


    This move surprised all factions. It even stirred their curiosity, they wanted to know exactly what scheme the Liu family was plotting, such that they could even stomach such a matter.


    Although Pei Xuanjing did not have exact information about the thinking of the major forces in the city, he could generally guess their thoughts. After all, he too was once part of them, controlling one faction.


    He wasn''t interested in bing a target, to stir trouble for the benefit of these people. Since the Liu family wasn''t taking action, he would naturally not initiate anything. Instead, he elerated his pace in refining his skill to umte Taoyun, aiming to unleash his next life simtion to enhance his strength.


    Under such a strange atmosphere, three months passed in Anping Prefecture. That day, Pei Xuanjing finally umted enough Taoyun value to activate the life simtor again.


    As his strength improved, his Taoyun refining speed also increased rapidly. Although "Water Swordsmanship" is only a medium-tier martial study and remained iplete, the Taoyun value it contained was far superior to low-tier martial studies. Within just three short months, he had umted over four thousand Taoyun values for himself.


    [Taoyun: 4122 points.]


    Seeing this Taoyun value, enough to support him for two life simtions, a smile appeared on Pei Xuanjing''s face.


    [Do you want to use the Life Simtor? One use will consume 2000 Taoyun points.]


    Without any hesitation, Pei Xuanjing chose ''yes''.


    [Great Tao is fifty; Forty-Nine Heavenly Paths. Shun away one! Hence, there will always be a glimmer of hope for all things in the world!]


    Neen years old: Due to a dispute over a courtyard, you offend Liu family, a major force in Anping Prefecture. During Liu Ruilong''s provocation, you broke his hand tendons, igniting a major feud with Liu family.


    But due to the checks and bnces amongst the various factions, Liu family has temporarily not sought revenge. You have spent two peaceful months.


    At this time, the Liu family people invite you to reconcile. However, during the negotiation, tensions explode and you are ambushed by members of Liu family, who even sent out two Sixth Grade experts.


    With the medium-tier "Water Swordsmanship," you have killed several Liu family experts and fled the ambush.


    At this moment, you are rescued by people sent by the prefectural lord. As soon as you defeated Liu Ruilong, you caught his attention. Knowing the Liu family''s n, he decided to observe whether you were worth saving. In the end, your performance convinced him to offend the Liu family for your sake.


    The prefectural lord''s intervention gave you protection, and though it took three Earth Yuan big pills to heal you, you agreed to do something for the prefectural lord as repayment for saving your life.


    Twenty years old: While you are cultivating, you receive an invitation from the prefectural lord, who then tells you what he needs your help with.


    A Blessed Land has been revealed, and there are restrictions in the Forbidden ce. People under thirty years old can only enter. The prefectural lord needs you to lead a team into it to seize the arcana within.


    Because of the prefectural lord''s life-saving grace and his generous promise of rewards, you did not refuse.


    Three monthster, you led the prefectural lord''s people into the Forbidden ce, trying to acquire the arcana.


    However, you didn''t expect this Forbidden ce to have such a massive appeal and be so dangerous. It was akin to walking on thin ice, every step fraught with danger.


    After entering the Forbidden ce, you encountered the Liu family. Faced with enemies, you unhesitatingly made the decisive move to take advantage of the Forbidden ce and ambushed the members of Liu family.


    Afterwards, with the help of yourpanions, you went through countless trials and tribtions to finally seize the arcana. But before you could leave, you were surrounded by other people.


    Facing the siege of many people, you, as a Sixth Grade Martial Artist, with the help of your subordinates, eventually made a breakout, secured the arcana, and sessfully escaped from the Forbidden ce.


    However, to your surprise, when you left the Forbidden ce and arrived at the agreed location, the person who the prefectural lord had sent to meet you had not arrived. Instead, it was the Liu family who hadid an ambush.


    The patriarch of the Liu family took action personally. You, already wounded, faced the Fifth Rank Martial Artist, the Liu family patriarch. Severely wounded, you somehow managed to integrate your spilling blood with the arcana, which boosted your fighting power as never before. You broke through to the Fifth Rank, killed the Liu family patriarch in a desperate fight, and escaped the siege. However, you ended up cornered, falling off a cliff in the process of fleeing.


    Instead of dying from falling off the cliff, you, by some fluke,nded in a river. Drifting downstream in an unconscious state, you woke up to find yourself in an unfamiliar ce.


    At this time, you realized the forced breakthrough and the desperate fight to kill the Liu family patriarch had a cost. The bacsh left your body devoid of True Qi, and your Dantian shattered. Years of hard cultivation were all in vain.


    Twenty-one years old: Your shattered Dantian and lost strength demoralized you, your lofty ambitions seemed like pie in the sky.


    Twenty-three years old: After enduring three years, you saw a spider tirelessly spinning its web, which reignited your confidence. You resolved to develop your own skill method, independent of a Dantian.


    Twenty-four years old: You started re-reading all the skills you had practiced before, word by word. You even went so far as to learn medicine to understand human meridians for this reason.

 Chapter 20 - 19: Mysteries of the Four Spirits

    <h4>Chapter 20: Chapter 19: Mysteries of the Four Spirits</h4>


    At 25: Your research has yielded nothing substantial.


    At 27: Your research remains fruitless.


    At 28: Your research continues to be fruitless which makes you think about giving up, even considering settling down and living a simple life. However, you persist eventually.


    At 31: One night, while star-gazing, you inexplicably achieved enlightenment by observing the 28 constetions.


    At 32: You finally invented an unprecedented skill, that challenged everyone''s understanding of Martial Arts. A new technique rooted in the "Yi Wood Skill", "Leaving Fire Skill", "Geng Metal Jue" and "Gui Water Gong", designed with reference to the Four Images of the stars'' 28 constetions¡ªthe "Four Spirits Skill".


    At 35: You refined the "Four Spirits Skill" and re-attained the sixth-grade realm. Just as you were rejoiced, you ran into Liu Ruilong, who had already entered the fourth-grade realm.


    With your status as a Sixth Grade Martial artist, you fought with Liu Ruilong, a Fourth Grade one. After more than a dozen rounds, you end up being killed by him.


    [Your life ends here.]


    "Is my enlightenment this amazing?" Pei Xuanjing looked at the results of this simted life and couldn''t help but question.


    He had be numb to the fact that he was killed in each life simtion and didn''t have any particr feelings about it.


    This time, however, he surprisingly managed to retaliate and escape from a group assault led by a Fifth Rank martial artist, and even invented a new skill after his Dantian was destroyed, somewhat surprising him.


    He was unsure whether his enlightenment was really this amazing.


    On reflection, he tended to believe that it was not because of his extraordinary enlightenment, but the mysterious artifact that his gains might be attributed to after he had merged with it.


    Seems like this artifact is valuable, worth trying for if given the chance.


    If he used to think about avoiding the uing exploration of the Blessed Land, now his interest has been piqued by this artifact.


    He had a hunch that this artifact would be of great help in his future cultivation.


    [Simtionpleted, you can choose one of the following rewards.]


    [First: Fifth-grade martial arts cultivation (unstable foundation).]


    [Second: The cultivation technique and understanding of the "Four Spirits Skill".]


    [Third: Knowledge of medical arts.]


    Pei Xuanjing hardly thought before choosing the second one.


    If the first option didn''t have the remarks about an unstable foundation, he would have unhesitatingly chosen it, considering the current tumultuous situation in Anping Prefecture, where raising his own strength is crucial.


    But would he choose to be an unstable fifth-grade martial artist? Certainly, Pei Xuanjing would not.


    After all, with the existence of the life simtor, he doesn''tck the enhancement of strength this time.


    Besides, how much strength could an unstable Fifth Rank Martial Artist muster, and would it affect his future cultivation? He can''t tell for now.


    Furthermore, he had another concern that every time his strength increased, the Taoyun value spent for the following life simtion would also increase.


    So if he promoted his strength now with enough Taoyun value saved for two life simtions, he couldn''t afford to continue with consecutive life simtions.


    Therefore, patience is necessary for now. By having one more life simtion for maximum benefit would be the best approach.


    Regarding the third reward''s medical knowledge, it seemed to Pei Xuanjing that this was just the life simtor adding more reward options, since his current priority is to enhance his strength, he hasn''t nned to explore a second profession yet.


    The second option, the "Four Spirits Skill" and its experiences, would greatly help Pei Xuanjing to integrate his own skills.


    More importantly, he noticed that after practicing this technique, he could fight Liu Ruilong, a future Fourth Grade Warrior, for over a dozen rounds as a Sixth-grade warrior before being defeated.


    As he knew, it''s generally impossible for most martial artists to challenge those of higher ranks, unless prodigies with the talent to learn skills of a higher level than their opponents could ovee the odds and defeat stronger opponents.


    If the Liu family in Anping Prefecture can have a Fourth Rank Martial Artist, it means that at least there must be aplete set of intermediate martial studies. The "Four Spirits Skill" can enable a Sixth Rank warrior to challenge a Fourth Rank one, which could potentially be an advanced martial study skill.


    Therefore, Pei Xuanjing wanted to take a gamble. He gambled on the "Four Spirits Skill" being an advanced martial study, as this could exin the previous result.


    Indeed, when he made the decision and obtained this door-to-door "Four Spirits Skill" method and experience, he couldn''t help but sigh that his gamble this time was right.


    The "Four Spirits Skill" is a practice created with the goal of corresponding to the 28 constetions within the body: the eastern Yi Wood Qinglong Seven Star Mansion, the western Geng Metal White Tiger Seven Star Mansion, the southern Fire Zhuque Seven Star Mansion, and the northern Gui Water Xuanwu Seven Star Mansion.


    The Four Images reside in the four directions of the body, using the human body as the core, and dividing the attributes into gold, wood, water, and fire, which are subtly integrated into the cycle of the four seasons, using the power of the stars.


    This technique, as Pei Xuanjing had spected, is an advanced martial art. Regrettably, only the first five energies of cultivation are avable and can only be supported to the Fifth-grade Realm,cking the sixth energy of cultivation.


    However, although it''s notplete, after deducing the seventh energy, it will be aplete advanced martial study and sit in the forefront among advanced ones.


    Moreover, if Pei Xuanjing could continue to deduce in the future, it could even rise to the level of mystic arts.


    This time, he hit big.


    The original intention of Pei Xuanjing was to obtain an advanced martial study, but he did not expect it to be a semi-mystic art. The forces owning such skills are not many except for those top-tier sect families.


    Although this technique was created after his Dantian was shattered and could store True Qi without relying on Dantian, it did not prevent those with intact Dantian from practicing it, so he did not need to disperse his cultivation to re-learn this technique this time, only needing to gradually convert the True Qi attribute.


    Holding back his excitement, Pei Xuanjing spent the next few days slowly transitioning to the "Four Spirits Skill", recuperating from the mental exhaustion incurred from this life simtion.


    After another seven days, his mental state had recovered, and he initiated another life simtion.


    [Taoyun: 4122 points.]


    [Start the Life Simtor? 2,000 Taoyun points are required for each use.]


    Without any hesitation, Pei Xuanjing selected ''yes''.


    [Among the Fifty Paths of the Great Tao, Forty-Nine are Heavenly. One is discarded! Hence, there''s a chance of survival in everything in the world.]

 Chapter 21 - 20, Grade 5

    <h4>Chapter 21: Chapter 20, Grade 5</h4>


    Neen years old: Your reputation soars as you easily defeat Liu family''s prodigy Liu Ruilong with a single stroke, attracting the attention of various forces. At the same time, you also cultivated a deep hatred with the Liu family.


    However, due to the bnce of power among various factions, the Liu family temporarily refrained from seeking revenge, and you spent two peaceful months.


    At this time, the Liu family proposed a reconciliation. During the negotiation, talks broke down and the Liu family set an ambush to kill you. For this ambush, the Liu family even sent two sixth-grade masters.


    You killed several of the Liu family''s top fighters, escaped from the city, and were chased by the Liu family''s men. However, after escaping from the city, you turned defense into offense, had an alliance with Shen''s Business Association and the Jin family, and trapped the Liu family''s pursuers, causing the Liu family heavy losses.


    The Liu family colluded with officials from Anping Prefecture to frame you, intending to capture you with the help of the imperial court. However, the prefect interfered and suppressed the matter.


    Three monthster, the Forbidden ce in the Blessed Land opened, and you were invited by the prefect to enter.


    You killed all the top fighters sent by the Liu family inside the Forbidden ce of the Blessed Land, then participated in thepetition for the strange object. You struggled to snatch the strange object, but before you could leave, you were surrounded by others watching greedily.


    Facing the collective attack of many people, with the strength of a sixth-grade martial artist, with the help of your men, you finally broke through the siege, snatched the strange object, and sessfully walked out of the Forbidden ce of the Blessed Land.


    Unexpectedly, after leaving the Forbidden ce of the Blessed Land, you reached the agreed ce, but the people sent by the prefect to meet you did not arrive, instead there was an ambush set by the Liu family.


    The head of the Liu family took action personally. Facing the fifth-grade martial artist, the head of the Liu family, you exhibited strong power with the "Four Spirits Skill", counter-killed the Liu people, and left with injuries.


    A monthter, you waited for your injuries to heal and sought the reason for the prefect''s breach of promise.


    At this time you realized that after you entered the Forbidden ce in the Blessed Land, the Liu family had taken advantage of the opportunity to shift the prefect away. And the backup left by the prefect was cleanly eliminated by the Liu family, who had nned it all along.


    Twenty-one years old: Upholding the idea of keeping a promise, after learning the whereabouts of the prefect from Shen''s Business Association, you followed without hesitation, intending to deliver the strange object to fulfill the agreement.


    Three monthster, you arrived at the capital of the Northwest Dao, West Capital. The prefect was very surprised at your arrival. He originally thought that the matter had been settled after he left. But your promise of gold surprised him.


    The prefect was pleased, but he refused the strange object because it was of no use to him. After learning of your current situation, he invited you to stay in West Capital as his guest and promised to provide resources for cultivation.


    Twenty-three years old: with the help of resources provided by the prefect, you broke through the fifth-grade realm.


    Twenty-five years old: under the auspices of the Northwest Dao''s governor, a martial arts conference was held in the Northwest Dao. You fought your way into the top ten, making a name for yourself in the Northwest Dao.


    However, in the first match after reaching the top ten, you met a real genius, the direct disciple of the Tie Sect, a twenty-year-old fifth-grade martial artist. You lost regretfully but were not discouraged.


    Twenty-eight years old: the Northwest Dao witnessed a rebellion. The prefect was ordered to lead troops to suppress the rebellion, and you, as a guest, went with him.


    In the early stage of suppressing the rebellion, you were unstoppable. However, this triggered the puppet masters of the rebellion. They dispatched masters to implement a beheading tactic. You were killed while protecting the prefect.


    [End of this life.]


    Pei Xuanjing looked at the ending of his life simtion this time and had a somewhat familiar feeling.


    He suddenly thought, when he first used the life simtor, there were several times when he was killed by a gang of bandits at the age of twenty-eight.


    When he left his small city in the border county where he lived, he had specifically investigated the site and found no trace of any bandits.


    He originally thought the matter had passed, just a random event.


    But looking at the results of this life simtion, it seems that it was not random.


    An uprising that swept nearly half of the Northwest Dao, and it also happened when he turned twenty-eight. This coincidence made it hard not to have some other guesses.


    Perhaps this uprising started from the small city of the border county where he lived?


    Or the mastermind of the rebellion nned it in the most remote ces and eventually stirred up the rebellion.


    Everything was unknown.


    [Simtion ended, you can choose to keep one of the following rewards.]


    [First, the realm of fifth-grade martial artist.]


    [Second, thebat experience of a fifth-grade martial artist.]


    [Third, the experience ofmanding troops at the centurion level.]


    This time Pei Xuanjing did not choose anything else, he chose the first option without hesitation, the realm of a fifth-grade martial artist.


    The top priority now is to improve his martial arts strength so as to cope with the subsequent secret calctions of the Liu family.


    Although thebat experience of a fifth-grade martial artist is important, the premise is that he first improves to the fifth-grade realm to really bring out the corresponding strength, otherwise it would just be armchair strategizing.


    As for the experience ofmanding troops at a centurion level, this thing is of no use to him whatsoever. Pei Xuanjing has never considered joining the army, so the experience is of no use. And besides, the centurion level is just too low.


    After making his choice, he immediately felt the true Qi in his body begin to nourish his lungs, liver, kidneys, heart, and spleen.


    The human body''s five organs correspond to the five elements. Gold, wood, water, fire, and earth correspond to the lungs, liver, kidneys, heart, and spleen. The Yin and Yang rtionship between the five organs is: liver generates the heart, wood generates fire; heart generates spleen, fire generates earth; spleen generates the lungs, metal generates earth; lungs generate kidneys, metal generates water; kidneys generate liver, water produces wood.


    The original true Qi of the "Four Spirits Skill" in his body corresponded to metal, wood, water, and fire. So, four different types of true Qi began to infiltrate the lungs, liver, kidneys, and heart. There should also be an earth-based skill to soak and nourish the spleen.


    But because his "Four Spirits Skill" did not have earth-based true Qi, he took a new path using the principle of mutual generation and inhibition of the five elements, using fire true Qi to derive earth true Qi to nourish the spleen, forming a small cycle of the five elements in his body.


    After the breakthrough, Pei Xuanjing felt the five types of true Qi in his body flowing and changing in his body. Even if he does not deliberately meditate and practice, his true Qi will continue to increase under the cycle of the five elements. At this moment, he breathes deeply. He then felt the true Qi in his body slowly nourishing his six organs.

 Chapter 22 - 21: The Reasons Behind the Forbidden Place and the Blessed Land

    <h4>Chapter 22: Chapter 21: The Reasons Behind the Forbidden ce and the Blessed Land</h4>


    Having progressed to a Fifth Rank Martial Artist, in a ce like Anping Prefecture where Fourth-grade martial artists seldom appear, Pei Xuanjing could already be considered one of the top powers.


    If he were so inclined, with his current strength, he could easily create a force in the Anping Prefecture that would be second only to the Jin family, the Liu family, and Shen''s Business Association. Alternatively, he could join these forces and hold high positions.


    However, Pei Xuanjing naturally wouldn''t have such a narrow vision. In his n, Anping Prefecture was merely a temporary resting ce in his life journey.


    Since he hade to this world and had the support of the life simtor, why would he be content to dwell here? He wanted to experience arger sky, to set foot on the peak of martial arts, and even to pursue the footsteps of the legendary Fairy God.


    Even though he has now reached the strength of a Fifth Rank martial artist, he still does not becent because he knows that there are people beyond people, and heavens beyond the heavens. This world is filled with many unknowns and impossibilities.


    After all, sometimes, reality can far exceed everyone''s imagination.


    Not to mention the far-fetched tales, let''s talk about the experience from thest life simtion. During that contest amongst the young generation of the Northwest Dao, his 25-year-old self only made it into the top ten, losing to a genius from the Tie Sect who had broken through the Fifth Rank at the age of twenty.


    It should be noted that Pei Xuanjing had the life simtor in hand, allowing him to break through the Fifth Rank at the age of twenty. His opponent did not have such a near-cheating type of aid.


    He remembers that during his first simtion, without the help of the simtor, he could only just break through to ninth rank martial artist at the age of twenty-five. Compared to the opponent, it was a world of difference.


    Although the Tie Sect is a first-ss sect, it only dominates the Northwest Dao. It falls short whenpared to the top-tier forces across the Great Ming empire. If they have such geniuses, won''t the other forces have even more outrageous individuals?


    Even though he had advanced to a Fifth Rank Martial Artist, Pei Xuanjing did not publicize this fact and continues to live quietly.


    One day, Shen Xiang pays him another visit.


    "Brother Pei, how have you been these past days?" asked Shen Xiang.


    He hadn''t visited often in recent times. Aside from the initial frequent visits concerning the Liu family issue, his visits became infrequent once he noticed the Liu family had been quiet. Most of the time, he sent people over to deliver items.


    After all, as the third manager of Shen''s Business Association, Shen Xiang had many responsibilities.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, "It has been quite peaceful recently."


    He was telling the truth. His recent days had been quitefortable. Besides keeping an eye on the Liu family''s situation, hergely spent his time practicing martial arts and refining Taoyun.


    Shen Xiang nodded, made some small talk, then finally came to the point. "Brother Pei, do you know why the Liu family has been so quiettely?"


    Although Pei Xuanjing had a clear idea, he pretended to be confused. "I''ve heard that the Liu family in Anping always acts in a high-handed manner. Those who offend them never end well. The quietness recently is indeed puzzling to me."


    Shen Xiang smiled and asked, "Brother Pei, have you ever heard of the forbidden ce, the Blessed Land?"


    Pei Xuanjing frowned and responded, "I have heard of it, but I don''t really know the details. I hope Brother Shen can enlighten me."


    Shen Xiang did not beat around the bush but exined it in detail.


    The Forbidden ce, Blessed Land, as the name suggests, is a special ce with an unknown origin. It seems to be another world, with varying periods of opening ¨C the shortest being ten years, the longest even reaching hundreds of years.


    In this Forbidden ce, Blessed Land, many treasured resources can be found. But what really matters is that each Forbidden ce, Blessed Land, will produce a unique object. These unique objects vary in their uses, and only the true possessor of the object will know its exact function.


    ording to the information handed down, it is even rted to the legendary Fairy God.


    Even if the circted information is false, one thing is undeniable: everyone who managed to acquire the unique item from the Forbidden ce, Blessed Land, as long as they did not die halfway, would certainly be able to break through the barriers of the fourth-grade and third-grade martial artists and enter the Upper Three Realms as they continued their cultivation.


    This fact alone was enough to drive countless martial artists to crave and go crazy for it.


    Cultivation is difficult for martial artists. Each step of breakthrough requires a massive amount of resources and tremendous willpower. Even so, breaking through the barriers of the fourth-grade and third-grade martial artists is still very difficult.


    In the entire Great Ming empire, besides the royal family and some top-tier powers, no other force has the confidence to continuously cultivate third-grade martial artists.


    After Tie Qianshan rose to prominence, the Tie Sect has dominated the Northwest Dao, standing as a first-ss sect. Even so, the number of their martial artists above third-grade isn''t many.


    Although the unique items in the Forbidden ce, Blessed Land, are excellent, there are some strict requirements. Not everyone has a chance to obtain them. Some Blessed Lands restrict the age and strength of those who can enter, and those who exceed the limits will be automatically expelled.


    The Forbidden ce, Blessed Land about to open near Anping Prefecture, for example, currently only allows martial artists under the age of twenty-five to enter.


    So, the intention of Shen Xiang and the others to win over Pei Xuanjing can''t be more obvious - they want Pei Xuanjing to enter the Forbidden ce, Blessed Land, together with the team from Shen''s Business Association.


    Meanwhile, it was clear why the Liu family had been so quiet recently. Pei Xuanjing''s reveal of his strength as a sixth-grade martial artist, even though it''s trivial to the Liu family, was a factor they had to consider whether it would have an impact during this crucial time.


    The Liu family can easily deal with the current Pei Xuanjing. But if someone wants to trip the Liu family behind their backs and do some tricks when the Liu family takes action, the Liu family may end up suffering a loss as a result.


    Speaking of this, Shen Xiang went on to say, "So, this time, the Liu family wants to use me to convey a message, hoping to reconcile with Brother Pei and settle this grievance. I''m just not sure what you think?"


    The Liu family''s reasoning was very sound. After all, the importance of obtaining the unique item in the Forbidden ce, Blessed Land can''t be underestimated. Even though it meant they had to swallow their pride temporarily, it was bearable.


    Because if they could sessfully secure this unique item, the Liu family would have a third-grade martial artist in the future, which would impact the Liu family''s future.


    Pei Xuanjingughed. If he didn''t have the life simtor, he might believe the Liu family''s words. But the fact told him that with the Liu family''s domineering nature, they had no intention of reconciliation at all. In fact, they were hoping to get rid of him, who would be apetitor in the Forbidden ce, Blessed Land.


    But Pei Xuanjing didn''t mention any of these thoughts. Instead, he asked Shen Xiang with a vague smile, "Shen Xiang, from Shen''s Business Association''s perspective, do you want me to reconcile with the Liu family?"


    At Pei Xuanjing''s words, Shen Xiang remained expressionless.

 Chapter 23 - 22 This is a Great Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 23: Chapter 22 This is a Great Opportunity</h4>


    In honesty, would the Shen''s Business Association want to see a reconciliation between Pei Xuanjing and the Liu family?


    Absurd, certainly not.


    If the Shen''s Business Association wished to see both parties reconcile, then what was all their previous actions for, to offend both parties and y the viin for no reason?


    The Shen''s Business Association risked a lot for this matter, using it to win over Pei Xuanjing, only to see both parties shake hands and make nice in the end. Everyone happy?


    Impossible.


    Just now, if he really wanted to see both parties reconcile, he could have straightforwardly addressed the issue. Why did he bring up the Forbidden ce and the Blessed Land issues, if not to sow discord?


    Without saying it directly, his aim was to hint to Pei Xuanjing that if the Liu family were to get hold of the treasure, he wouldn''t fare well.


    When Shen Xiang''s purpose was seen through by Pei Xuanjing, he wasn''t embarrassed. He simply said, "Brother Pei indeed has great wisdom."


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing did not respond, Shen Xiang continued, "I came today to discuss with Brother Pei about avoiding a hazard. We can prevent people from the Liu family from acquiring the treasure within the Forbidden ce of the Blessed Land."


    He wanted to act within the Forbidden ce topletely devastate the Liu family''s aspirations.


    Pei Xuanjing sneered, "Eliminate danger for me?"


    Though Pei Xuanjing doesn''t go out often, based on some clues from the life simtor and some news from within the city, he understands quite well the dispute between these few families.


    Thergest force in Anping Prefecture originally belonged to the government office, then the Jin family, the Liu family, and Shen''s Business Association followed.


    However, although the prefecture master held the most power, he was a itinerant official. As long as the prefecture was peaceful and after enough years had passed, he could naturally get promoted and leave.


    So long as the government office''s interests were not harmed, the government would generally not interfere much. So, the real controllers of Anping Prefecture were the three forces of Jin, Liu, and Shen.


    The three families used to coexist in harmony, with the government suppressing them. However, just like the small town of the Border county where Pei Xuanjing was staying, the Liu family connected with a powerful force and started thinking of dominating Anping Prefecture.


    The Liu Family''s actions in recent years had be more and more overbearing. The interests of the Jin family and Shen''s Business Association suffered greatly, and even the bandits that Shen Xiang once encountered could possibly have been sent by the Liu family.


    Facing the Liu family''s actions, the remaining two families wouldn''t just sit idly by. With Pei Xuanjing''s appearance, they saw a way to fight back by leveraging his power.


    Because he had rified these matters, Pei Xuanjing scorned them.


    As a businessman, Shen Xiang naturally wouldn''t be angry in the face of Pei Xuanjing''s derision. He continued, "Regardless, the Liu family is ourmon enemy."


    Pei Xuanjing had a stern look on his face: "So what? Is your intention to wage a full-scale war against the Liu family?"


    Shen Xiang stayed silent. It was impossible because they didn''t have the resolve, and even the government wouldn''t allow such arge conflict to ur in Anping Prefecture. Not to mention, the Liu family had a powerful backing.


    Pei Xuanjing sneered, "Even if the Liu family is formidable, if I can''t face them, can''t I hide?"


    "Please don''t joke about this, Brother Pei," Shen Xiang''s face changed.


    "Why would I joke?" said Pei Xuanjing.


    Of course, it was not what he really thought. Shen''s Business Association was being too cautious, which was a result of having done too much business and losing their courage to put everything on the line.


    Shen Xiang continued to persuade him.


    Pei Xuanjing smirked, "If you wish to cooperate, why not take the initiative and show me your sincerity. "


    Shen Xiang frowned, "Brother Pei, where do these wordse from?"


    Killing intent shed in Pei Xuanjing''s eyes, but it quickly disappeared: "This negotiation is an opportunity."


    He understood that this negotiation with the Liu family was a facade, the real intention was to put him in danger.


    Since it was like this, why shouldn''t he use this opportunity to act?


    Shen Xiang immediately understood Pei Xuanjing''s intention. After hesitating for a while, he said, "This matter is of great importance, I need to consult with my elder brother before making a decision."


    Pei Xuanjing wasn''t afraid of him revealing the n, "Well then, I''ll await your good news."


    Shen Xiang nodded and left hastily.


    Pei Xuanjing sat alone in the hall, in deep thought.


    Because the treasure helped him in the previous life simtions, he wanted to enter the time again. Now that he has heard Shen Xiang''s narrative, he had an even greater desire to seize the treasure.


    Regardless, he did not want to miss this Forbidden ce in the Blessed Land.


    Because not only could it enhance his strength, it could also potentially provide a clue about the Fairy God.


    The martial artist''s cultivation is divided into three realms and nine steps. The first realm is the External cultivation realm where one cultivates their skin, flesh, and bones. The second realm is the Internal cultivation realm where one cultivates their internal organs, and the final realm is the Metamorphic realm where one transformspletely.


    If the first two realms are about strengthening the body, then every advancement in thest realm is undoubtedly a transformation and once one enters this final realm and starts the metamorphosis, the lifespan of the martial artist also gets extended. There is a drastic change in the person.


    In fact, many martial artists in the top realms have said that once one gets to this realm, they are nearlyparable to the legendary Fairy God, only one step away from immortality.


    With the life simtor in hand, Pei Xuanjing believed that as long as there were no idents, he would definitely be able to enter the upper three realms. With such a grand goal, how could he give up advancing further, and continue searching for the clue about the Fairy God?


    As for the Liu family, everything he needed to do was done. Now it''s up to the Jin Family and Shen''s Business Association to make up their minds.


    As he had just said, if the two families do not agree, he will not insist. However, he does not need to leave, instead, he will decisively seek refuge with the prefecture master to protect himself. With his fifth rank martial artist''s strength, he believes that the prefecture master would not reject him.


    Having said that, it was time to leave himself a way out.


    Upon nightfall, Pei Xuanjing dressed in his night-visit clothing, slipped quietly out of his courtyard and disappeared into the night.


    ...


    Three dayster, in a manor on the outskirts of the city, it belonged to the Shen''s Business Association''s summer resort and was the agreed meeting ce between the Liu Family and Pei Xuanjing.


    Since Shen''s Business Association served as a middleman, it was only logical that they provided the location.


    Inside a guest room, Pei Xuanjing sat on a meditation cushion with the treasured sword he snatched from Liu Ruilong resting horizontally on his knees, meditating.


    On the side, Shen Xiang sat in a chair, also silent, his brows furrowed as if he was worried.


    After about two hours, the personal guard knocked on the door and entered to inform the two, "Third Master, the people from the Liu Family have arrived."


    Upon hearing this, Pei Xuanjing opened his eyes and his gaze met Shen Xiang''s.

 Chapter 24 - 23: Arrogant before, respectful after

    <h4>Chapter 24: Chapter 23: Arrogant before, respectful after</h4>


    In the hall, individuals from three sides each took their seats.


    As the master of this ce and the organizer, Shen Xiang sat in the main seat, while Pei Xuanjing and the master from the Liu family sat to his left and right, respectively.


    "Mr. Liu, this is Brother Pei."


    "Brother Pei, this is Mr. Liu Chengshi."


    Shen Xiang introduced each of them to the other.


    Both gave a slight nod, not demonstrating much enthusiasm.


    Shen Xiang did not mind, and after the introduction, he closed his mouth, leaving the situation to the two of them.


    Liu Chengshi looked at the indifferent Pei Xuanjing. His eyes revealed annoyance, "Pei Xuanjing, don''t you think you owe my Liu family an exnation for what happened before?"


    Pei Xuanjing remained calm, "An exnation? For what? Wasn''t it the Liu family who proposed this meeting? I thought the Liu family wanted to give me an exnation."


    "Humph, you injure people for no reason, and now you want to deny it?" Liu Chengshi reprimanded.


    "Haha," Pei Xuanjing chuckled, "Injure people for no reason? Wasn''t it because Liu Rui Long attempted to hurt people and met my self-defense?"


    Liu Chengshi looked annoyed. He stared hard at Pei Xuanjing, as if he was going to eat him alive.


    Pei Xuanjing''s expression didn''t change, but his eyes gradually filled with killing intent.


    Seeing that the two were hostile towards each other after just a few words, Shen Xiang had no choice but to step in.


    "Both of you, since we are here today for the sake of reconciliation, why provoke each other again?"


    Pei Xuanjing nced at Shen Xiang, "It wasn''t me who started it. This Mr. Liu is quite domineering, trying to present ck as white."


    Liu Chengshi did not back down at all, "Could I evenpare to you? Just a few heated words and you disabled a man. I could never learn such tactics."


    Pei Xuanjing sneered quietly. He didn''t say anything but just looked at the other person mockingly.


    Being looked at this way by Pei Xuanjing, Liu Chengshi burned with anger inside, but kept a poker face, not losing any momentum.


    The scene fell silent for a moment. The entire hall was quiet, as if one could hear a pin drop.


    Half a momentter, Liu Chengshi suddenly burst intoughter, "Young Master Pei indeed is talented and young. Compared to Young Master Pei, those bastards in my family are simply worlds apart."


    This abrupt change in attitude not only surprised Pei Xuanjing momentarily but also Shen Xiang who was very familiar with Liu Chengshi''s style, they couldn''t gauge his intentions.


    While both were still slightly surprised, Liu Chengshi turned to Shen Xiang saying, "Today, I''m troubling Third Manager to be a witness. I''ll apologize to Young Master Pei for my nephew. Besides, my Liu family will reward a thousand taels of silver and a century-old ginseng as a gift. I hope Young Master Pei won''t despise it."


    Liu Chengshi was so deferential and respectful after being so arrogant, Pei Xuanjing was puzzled, but he didn''t show much, he just gave a cold nod, not too enthusiastically.


    Liu Chengshi didn''t care. He raised his hand to the two of them and said, "Let''s end today''s matter here. The gifts will be delivered tomorrow. It''s alreadyte, I''ll be on my way!"


    Having said that, he left immediately without giving them time to react.


    Pei Xuanjing watched his retreating figure, frowning slightly and calcting rapidly in his heart.


    He had heard about the character and style of this Mr. Liu Chenishi from the mouth of Shen Xiang.


    That is, thetter was not a pleasant person to be with. As a confidante and a high-ranking leader of the Liu family, he was aggressive and never liked to be submissive.


    So Liu Chenishi''s sudden change of attitude,bined with the information gleaned from several simtion experiences, it seemed likely that they had made a decision and nned to send someone to take action. Therefore, they didn''t want to waste their breath here with Pei Xuanjing, this interpretation seemed usible.


    Thinking this, Pei Xuanjing looked up to meet Shen Xiang''s eyes. The two looked at each other, knowing that they had both figured out Liu Chengshi''s n.


    ...


    Liu Chengshi left Shen''s Business Association''s estate, followed by the people from the Liu family.


    "How did it go, Mr. Liu?" an old man with white hair asked quietly.


    He was a manager of the Liu family, and also Liu Chengshi''s confidante.


    Liu Chengshi didn''t say anything, he just got into his carriage. But just as he entered the carriage, he suddenly paused and told his functionary, "Notify them, It''s already dark, it''s time to act."


    Hearing this, the manager immediately understood what he meant, "Your servant is understood."


    Liu Chengshi nodded, "I will ask the coachman to drive slowly. We''ll wait for you at the city gate. Tell them to be quick."


    "Yes," replied the manager.


    The manager mounted a horse and went in the opposite direction to the city. Liu Chengshi''s carriage, along with a dozen or so others, slowly moved towards Anping City.


    Inside the carriage, Liu Chengshi''s face revealed undisguised killing intent, "Good advice doesn''t deter a determined fool. If you seek your own death, don''t me me for being heartless."


    Originally, he hadn''te with the purpose of forcing Pei Xuanjing into a dead-end.


    After all, a twenty-year-old Sixth Grade Martial Artist is a talent, not just in Anping Prefecture, but all over the Northwest Dao. Even though Pei Xuanjing injured Liu Rui Long, the Liu family had grown to its current extent by being able to tolerate others. As long as Pei Xuanjing was willing to surrender to the Liu family, they would not mind weing a talent.


    Regrettably, from the very beginning, Pei Xuanjing demonstrated an attitude of total nonpliance. Moreover, his youthful arrogance annoyed Liu Chenishi greatly.


    As one of the de facto rulers of the Liu family, second only to the head of the family and the elders in terms of power, even when dealing with the Prefecture Lord, thetter would give him some face and would not be so confrontational.


    So Pei Xuanjing truly angered him, which led him to having a great change of attitude, and putting on a friendly face.


    Because from that moment in his heart, Pei Xuanjing was already a dead man. Giving a dead man some face made him feel rather magnanimous.


    The thing he had asked the manager to do, was to arrange for the assassination of Pei Xuanjing.


    A Sixth Grade Martial Artist in his early twenties, no matter how talented, is not a prodigy once dead.


    He goes all out even when hunting a rabbit. In order to nip this prodigy in the bud, he had the manager send one Fifth Rank master and two Sixth Rank masters. This roster is absolutely foolproof.


    Suddenly, however, Liu Chengshi''s face turned grave because he noticed the moving carriage had suddenly stopped. The guards who were supposed to surround the carriage seemed to have disappeared. In the quiet night, he could only hear the panting of the horses, which made his heart sink.


    Who wants to kill me?

 Chapter 25 - 24 How Could the Dragon Rider Be Defeated?

    <h4>Chapter 25: Chapter 24 How Could the Dragon Rider Be Defeated?</h4>


    Inside the carriage, Liu Chengshi''s face was stern. He was aware that the person who could silently neutralize his guards without him noticing must be at least a Sixth Grade Martial Artist like himself.


    To be honest, although Liu Chengshi is from the Liu family, his experiences and trials along the way were not less than others''. When he broke through to be a Sixth Grade Martial Artist ten years ago, he realized he had no more potential for progress in Martial Arts. As a result, he shifted his focus onto business and power.


    However, even so, Liu Chengshi was considered a master among Sixth Grade Martial Artists thanks to his intermediate level of Martial Studies and skills. Gently picking up the long sword that was set aside, he slowly stepped out of the carriage.


    However, when he stepped out and saw who was blocking the path of his carriage, his face suddenly changed.


    ...


    It was a dark night with high winds, perfect for murder and arson.


    Having sensed the Liu family''s intent to strike at him, Pei Xuanjing naturally wouldn''t sit around waiting for death. After Liu Chengshi left, he followed behind without any hesitation, sword in hand.


    As for the departure of the Liu family''s manager, Pei Xuanjing watched him go without trying to stop him. He even let him leave.


    ording to their n, Pei Xuanjing would stay in the manor as bait to lure the Liu family into sending assassins, giving them an opportunity to counter-ambush their master.


    Then, Pei Xuanjing would quietly leave and pursue Liu Chengshi, in order to eliminate this powerful figure from the Liu family and cut off a major arm of their power base.


    Therefore, since Shen Xiang and others agreed to his n, they needed to do something to reassure each other, so they could truly be seen as being on the same side.


    Regardless of what happened in the manor, when they reached the perfect ambush spot, Pei Xuanjing decided to strike.


    Even though Liu Chengshi was a Sixth Grade Martial Artist and his guards were all ranked martial artists, with two even being Seventh-grade Martial Artists, what difference did it make? Faced with Pei Xuanjing, a Fifth Rank Martial Artist, they stood no chance at all.


    Of course, nobody knew about Pei Xuanjing''s breakthrough, so when Liu Chengshi realized that the one who wanted to kill him was Pei Xuanjing, he was surprised to see him there, but not particrly worried.


    "I really didn''t expect it to be you," Liu Chengshi said, no longer hiding the murderous intent in his eyes. He tightened his grip on his long sword, looking at Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing remained calm, staring back and casually asking, "Does Mr. Liu have anyst words? Although I won''t ry them, I don''t mind letting you go through the motion."


    "I think the one who needs to leavest words is you," Liu Chengshi replied regretfully, "It''s a shame that a prodigy who could potentially be the next Tie Qianshan will fall today."


    Before Pei Xuanjing could reply, the sound of hurried horse hooves filled the air. Shortly thereafter, seven or eight men dressed in sturdy uniforms and wearing wide-brimmed hats arrived on horseback. They surrounded Pei Xuanjing, trapping him between themselves and Liu Chengshi.


    With a smirk on his face, Liu Chengshi asked, "Pei, who do you think should be leaving theirst words now?"


    The iing people were the martial arts masters sent by him to assassinate Pei Xuanjing in the manor. They included a Fifth Rank Martial Artist and two Sixth Grade Martial Artists. However, he did not understand why they didn''t enter the manor to assassinate Pei Xuanjing but chased after him instead.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing was besieged. From the hunter, he had be the hunted. His roles reversed in an instant.


    In Liu Chengshi''s estimation, even without the others'' help, the three of them had no trouble killing Pei Xuanjing.


    If Pei Xuanjing were to describe Liu Chengshi''s mood at this moment, it would be something like this: ''We have the upper hand in this round, how can we possibly lose?''


    Or, ''They have three top yers broken, all my heroes arete-game powerhouses, how can I lose?''


    That was probably what he was thinking.


    As a result, Liu Chengshi, who was holding the upper hand, didn''t rush to attack but instead watched how the other party would react with a rare smile.


    Pei Xuanjing saw the seven or eight people who appeared behind him. He sighed lightly, his gazending on one of them, "Brother Shen, why bother?"


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing''s words, the man''s figure trembled slightly as he hoarsely replied, "You''ve mistaken me for someone else."


    Ignoring his denial, Pei Xuanjing just smiled withoutmenting.


    Liu Chengshi, on the other hand, wanted to see how ridiculous Pei Xuanjing would look when he realized he''s been betrayed. He bluntly revealed the man''s identity, "Brother Shen, now that you''ve been recognized, why bother to keep hiding your identity? After all, he''s doomed today. Are you unwilling to fulfill even a dying man''s wish? I heard he once saved your life, making him your savior."


    "Liu Chengshi, you old bastard," Shen Xiang eximed as he removed his hat, revealing his face. He first scolded Liu Chengshi before guiltily looking at Pei Xuanjing, remaining silent as he was unsure of what to say.


    Liu Chengshi didn''t care about Shen Xiang''s scolding. To him, Shen Xiang was nothingpared to declining interest of the Shen family''s head, Shen Mei. Maybe he would even ughter this little annoyance tonight.


    However, what surprised him was Pei Xuanjing''s reaction. Liu Chengshi expected that after his revtion, Pei Xuanjing would be enraged and lose his sanity.


    Unexpectedly, after his words, Pei Xuanjing''s expression remained calm. He looked at Liu Chengshi, who wasughing arrogantly, and asked, "So, are those yourst words, Mr. Liu?"


    "Hahaha... Do young people nowadays always behave so arrogantly?"ughed Liu Chengshi after hearing Pei Xuanjing''s words.


    Even the men, who had blocked off the rear with Shen Xiang, started tough.


    "Hahahaha... huh!"


    However, just a momentter, Liu Chengshi''sughter stopped abruptly, as if someone had just strangled him.

 Chapter 26 - 25: Instant Kill and Thousand-Li Fire

    Chapter 26: Chapter 25: Instant Kill and Thousand-Li Fire


    Trantor: 549690339


    The cool night was as tranquil as water, moonlight streaming through the verdant foliage.


    In an instant, a fierce sword light emerged, like water, light, electricity, and thunder, clean and sharp, drawing blood the moment it left the sheath.


    Liu Chengshi¡¯sughter abruptly ceased. His eyes were filled with intense disbelief. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but could utter no words. The long knife in his hand fell, his body went limp, and he tumbled from the carriage to crash heavily onto the ground.


    A man next to Shen Xiang eximed in surprise, ¡°Water Swordsmanship!¡±


    This Water Swordsmanship was the medium-grade martial arts skill, iplete as it was when it was handed over to Pei Xuanjing by Shen Xiang.


    But to everyone¡¯s surprise, in just a few short months , Pei Xuanjing had already mastered this sword skill and could so easily kill Liu Chengshi, a sixth-grade martial artist, with a single stroke, even with such suddenness.


    Pei Xuanjing said indifferently, ¡°Correct!¡±


    ¡®You really dared to strike!¡± Shen Xiang¡¯s face was horrified.


    Looking at this calmly-faced young man, Shen Xiang felt a storm surging in his heart.


    Turns out everything the other party had said was true; he really wanted to kill Liu Chengshi.


    Even though the rise of the Liu family led to an esction of conflict among their several powers, most of the time it was merely friction among the underlings.


    And because of the suppression of the Great Ming government office, they all tacitly controlled these conflicts, never really involving the powerholders.


    Liu Chengshi was the first high-ranking official to die in this struggle.


    A major incident was about to happen in Anping Prefecture!


    This was the only thought in Shen Xiang¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Second master! ¡±


    ¡°You deserve to die!¡±


    The sudden strike by Pei Xuanjing took everyone by surprise.


    The high-level martial artists of the Liu family did not even realize it until this moment. The three of them charged towards Pei Xuanjing, with a fifth-grade martial artist leading two sixth -grade martial artists.


    ng!


    The moment their weapons collided, both of them felt a huge impact. The fifth-grade master of the Liu family also discovered the true strength of Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°You¡¯re a fifth-grade martial artist, you guys be careful¡­¡±


    He never expected that the other party wasn¡¯t a sixth-grade martial artist as they had learned, but a fifth-grade martial artist, almost equal in skill with himself, who had been immersed in the fifth-grade realm for nearly ten years.


    Unfortunately, before he could finish his sentence, while both were shing, Pei Xuanjing, having been prepared, spun around and charged directly at the two sixth-grade martial artists behind him.


    Pei Xuanjing moved with borrowed momentum, swiftly, with his longsword shing out.


    This time he used the ¡°Yin Wood Sword Skill,¡± which he had practiced for a long time and was on the verge of advancing to the ¡®intuitive understanding¡¯ realm.


    St!


    Two sounds of a sword piercing through bodies echoed, two sixth-grade martial artists from the Liu family were stabbed through their chests by him. Caught off guard, the two continued to run forward from inertia for a few steps before crashing to the ground.


    From the moment Pei Xuanjing dueled with the Liu family¡¯s fifth-grade master, killing two of the Liu family¡¯s sixth-grade martial artists with ease, it seemed like a lot had happened. But in fact, everything took ce in the blink of an eye, almost impossible to react to.


    Shen Xiang, along with three high-level members of Shen¡¯s Business Association, just watched as the trio from the Liu family, infuriated by the death of Liu Chengshi, charged forward. But in the blink of an eye, they found that not only did they fail to kill Pei Xuanjing, but they were also killed by him instead.


    Initially, their allianceid siege to Pei Xuanjing, believing that he had nowhere to escape. But in just a short time, he had sessively killed three sixth-grade martial artists, which was almost surprising considering the rapid change in circumstances.


    ¡°Merchant, you retreat first. This opponent is not a sixth-grade martial artist, but a fifth- grade martial artist,¡± said a man with a bamboo hat standing beside Shen Xiang.


    Their group wasposed of four people led by Shen Xiang. However, Shen Xiang himself only had a ninth-grade realm. Among the other three, there was one fifth-grade and two ninth-grade martial artists.


    The one who just spoke was that fifth-grade martial artist. He came from Shen¡¯s Business


    Association, a n elder of the Shen family. It was because of his presence that Shen Mei was assured enough to let her Shen Xiang, a mere ninth-grade martial artist, participate in this ambush personally.


    ¡°A fifth-grade martial artist!¡± Upon hearing the words of his n elder, Shen Xiang¡¯s face turned pale,


    a bitter expression revealed at the corner of his mouth.


    Did he still underestimate him?


    However, his thoughts were quickly hidden. He made a quick decision, saying: ¡°Elder, I¡¯d like you to take action personally. Join forces with the Liu family and kill this boy tonight, otherwise, he will be a


    continuous threat.¡±


    Shen Xiang, who maintained considerable rtions across the entire Northwest Dao due to his business dealings, was well aware. A twenty-year-old sixth-grade martial artist seemed only a grade away from a twenty-year-old fifth-grade martial artist. But this one step difference was as vast as the difference between heaven and earth.


    While a sixth -grade martial artist was considered respectable in the Northwest Dao, a fifth -grade martial artist was recognized as a top talent across the Great Ming, almost on par with a direct descendant of the top powers.


    Therefore, to prevent the Shen family from having to face an intimidating enemy in the future, they must keep him here tonight, no matter what.


    Puff-


    Pei Xuanjing took a long breath. After sessively killing three sixth -grade martial artists with a single stroke each, his inner energy and mental energy were both severely drained. It was only because the inner energy of the skill he practiced was inherently deeper than that of martial artists of the same level, otherwise, he might not even have the chance to escape now.


    To be clear, although he was a fifth -grade martial artist, his fighting experience against other fifth-grade martial artists was rathercking. If he were to fight with a martial artist of the same realm for too long, coupled with the threat from the remaining sixth-grade martial artists, death would be certain.


    Therefore, he was willing to face the enormous risk of cutting off the assistance of his enemies first, to create a betterbat environment for himself.


    However, when he saw the surging aura released by the fifth -grade martial artist of the Shen family, Pei Xuanjing, who had been calm, finally showed some signs of rm. He had overreached this time. While he had suspicions, he didn¡¯t expect these forces to be so cautious as to each dispatch a fifth-grade martial artist to deal with him, a simple ¡°sixth-grade martial artist.¡±


    Fortunately, Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯tpletely unprepared. He pulled out a foot-long, two-finger-thick cylinder from his arms and held it in his hand.


    ¡°Thousand-Li Fire, he has reinforcements. Stop him quickly!¡± Shen Xiang¡¯s eyes flickered as he shouted.


    The Thousand -Li Fire, a kind of signalparison device simr to fireworks, can be seen within a ten-mile radius even at its lowest level.


    Pei Xuanjing bringing out the device held a deeper meaning that he wasn¡¯t alone but had reinforcements. This gave Shen Xiang a chill down his spine.


    The two fifth-grade martial artists hurriedly charged forward upon hearing his words. But it was toote. Pei Xuanjing gave a faint smile and unscrewed it without hesitation..

 Chapter 27 - 26: The Manor Lord

    Chapter 27: Chapter 26: The Manor Lord


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing understood that forcing Shen¡¯s Business Association to cooperate in eliminating the Liu family was profitable for him and carried no risk. However, it might not necessarily be the case for Shen¡¯s Business Association.


    In previous life simtions, there were situations where Shen¡¯s Business Association and the Jin family teamed up with him to ambush the Liu family. But Pei Xuanjing was no longer daring to stake everything on this, for in subsequent simtions, the interactions between him, Shen¡¯s Business Association, and the Jin family seemed to have vanished, causing him to question.


    He was ustomed to preparing a back- up n, which was the Prefect.


    ording to several simtion results, his coboration with the Prefect had been sessful, with no major conflicts arising between the two.


    In the most recent simtion when he returned the exotic object, the Prefect even retained him, assisting him in obtaining resources to break through to the Fifth Rank, proving that cooperation between both parties was possible.


    Therefore, one night he quietly visited the Prefect, offering to help him gain the exotic object in exchange for his assistance.


    Although Pei Xuanjing had prepared a contingency n, he didn¡¯t expect the Shen family to actually betray him and surprisingly, two Fifth Rank Martial Artists to attack him.


    In desperation, he used the Thousand-Li Fire to summon the backup prepared by the Prefect.


    This was hisst resort. If even the Prefect betrayed him, he could only flee in embarrassment, withdrawing to a far-off ce and no longer participating in the affairs of the Forbidden ce and Blessed Land.


    Thankfully, the Prefect abided by the agreement. Upon triggering the Thousand-Li Fire, three Fifth Rank Martial Artists and several Sixth Rank Martial Artists arrived.


    The following battle did not need further boration. Including Pei Xuanjing, his side had four Fifth Rank Martial Artists, while the opponent had only two. The ultimate oue was predetermined any resistance from them was futile.


    Sighting Shen Xiang¡¯s lifeless eyes still open, Pei Xuanjing felt a mixture of emotions.


    The other party escaped from the bandits because of him, but in the end, lost his life because he betrayed him.


    ¡°Perhaps this is karma, perhaps this is life.¡± he thought to himself.


    Pei Xuanjing pondered that perhaps from the moment the other party started plotting against him, the final oue had been set.


    ¡°Young Master Pei, leave the rest to us. The old master is waiting for you in the mansion,¡± said one of the people sent by the Prefect, standing next to Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing had already examined the bodies and found nothing apart from some silver money. There were no Cultivation Method Manuals he needed, something he regretted a bit.


    But on second thought, these people all had homes and professions, and weren¡¯t wandering alone in jianghu. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t carry such important things as Cultivation Method Manuals with them.


    Upon hearing the prompt, Pei Xuanjing nodded, ¡°In that case, send someone to guide the way!¡±


    In the rear hall of the government office of Anping Prefecture, the Prefect¡¯s study was brightly lit despite thete hour.


    The Prefect, Gu Ji, was around forty. Since ranking first in the imperial examination at the age of twenty-five, he began from a mere schr. In less than twenty years, he was already a Fourth -grade Prefect. To take a step further, he had to either serve as a governor overseeing a region or be transferred to the imperial court to handle governmental affairs.


    Either way, it represented controlling power and being high-ranking.


    Unfortunately, each family has its own problems. For Gu Ji, it might be even more difficult for him to take another step forwardpared to others.


    Therefore, he needed something substantial to prove to the imperial court, to show some people that he had achieved a lot over the years, so as to avoid significant obstacles when promoted.


    At the moment, he knew of something suited for it.


    It was the exotic object in the Forbidden ce of Blessed Land which was about to emerge in Anping Prefecture soon.


    As a Fourth-grade official of the imperial court, Gu Ji knew far more secrets than small forces like Shen Xiang. They only knew that these exotic objects could cultivate Martial Artists of the Upper Three Realms, but they didn¡¯t know about its another function.


    If he could get such an exotic object, whether offering it to a higher official to gain favor, or giving it to the imperial court, would both be considerable achievements, making his promotion much easier.


    Unfortunately, various requirements and limitations existed for entering this Forbidden ce of Blessed Land, and none in his hand was quite suitable. Even if he sent people in, he had no full confidence in obtaining it.


    At this time, a man named Pei Xuanjing came into his sight.


    Interestingly enough, before he made a move, the other party actively approached him.


    After entering the city, Pei Xuanjing quietly followed the person to the study in the rear hall of the government office.


    ¡°Greetings, Prefect.¡± Pei Xuanjing greeted with a bow.


    He was neither servile nor overbearing. These four words were most appropriate to describe Pei Xuanjing¡¯s attitude.


    Gu Ji chuckled, unconcerned with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s thoughts. He had many capable men under hismand. If not for Pei Xuanjing just fitting to help him obtain the exotic object, he wouldn¡¯t have caught his eye.


    Even after learning from his subordinates that Pei Xuanjing had demonstrated the strength of a Fifth Rank Martial Artist, he was only slightly surprised and did not take it too seriously.


    ¡°Have you finished what you had to do?¡± Gu Ji asked casually.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, ¡°It¡¯s done. The Liu family¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Gu Ji interrupted him, ¡°There¡¯s no need to tell me about such things. It is unnecessary.¡±


    He nced at Pei Xuanjing meaningfully, ¡°As long as the job is done, just focus on improving your skills and don¡¯t dy my thing.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded silently. ¡°Since the Prefect assisted, I naturally won¡¯t dy the Prefect¡¯s matter.¡± Gu Ji nodded, then waved his hand, signaling someone to lead Pei Xuanjing out.


    He didn¡¯t care about what Pei Xuanjing had done¡ªthe squabbles among the Liu family and other forces were of no consequence to him.


    In the guest room, Pei Xuanjing reflected on the Prefect¡¯s behavior. Despite his exceptional prowess, in front of a Fourth-grade official, without any considerable value, he was basically insignificant.


    But he did not take offense, considering that he was ahead of many people already.


    Now, his only task was to improve his abilities quietly and wait for the Forbidden ce of the Blessed Land to open.


    With that thought, he opened the Cultivation Method Manual in front of him, and started to study the Refining umtion Taoyun.


    This was another condition he proposed to the Prefect that he could borrow some Cultivation Method Manuals collected by the government office before the Forbidden ce of Blessed Land opened.


    After all, regardless of faction, the amount of Cultivation Method Manuals they had could notpare to that of the government office..

 Chapter 28 - 27: Aftermath and Second Simulation

    Chapter 28: Chapter 27: Aftermath and Second Simtion


    Trantor: 549690339


    In one night, the second inmand of the Liu family, Liu Chengshi, was killed, and the third manager of Shen¡¯s Business Association, Shen Xiang, was also murdered. At the same time, a fifth-rank martial artist from each family and several sixth-rank martial artists died too. For both families, these deaths were undeniably significant losses.


    Therefore, when the news came out, the whole Anping Prefecture was instantly engulfed in shock and spection. Everyone was curious about who had the audacity and capability to carry out such an act.


    What was unexpected, however, was that after such a serious incident, the patriarch of the Liu family only met secretly once with Shen Mei, the head of Shen¡¯s Business Association. Although they ced a bounty on finding out the truth, anyone with clear eyes could see that both families were strangely handling this matter.


    Following reason, such a significant event happened. The Liu family and Shen¡¯s Business Association, with their power, should have turned Anping Prefecture upside down to find the murderer. Still, their actions seemed too mild, almost as if they were trying to cover something up. This made some onlookers act with extra caution, in case these families were plotting something.


    Some clever individuals found a clue in all this¡ªthe young prodigy Pei Xuanjing, who had challenged Liu Ruilong not long ago, was a crucial yer in this incident.


    The gathering of these two powerful families that day seemed to be sparked by the Liu family¡¯s intention to negotiate with Pei Xuanjing. However, after such a significant event urred, Pei Xuanjing seemed to have disappeared, leaving no trace, appearing as though even the Liu and Shen families were hiding his existence.


    In the government office, Pei Xuanjing heard about the rumor spreading within the city and merely smiled, not expressing much of an opinion.


    Only after the messenger had left did he coldly state, ¡°Although the three great forces are powerful, this Anping Prefecture ultimately belongs to the Great Ming. Only the Prefecture lord, representing the government, has the final say.¡±


    The rise of the Liu family in recent years had been smooth, but their actions undoubtedly undermined the authority of the government. That¡¯s why, when Pei Xuanjing came to see Prefecture lord Gu Ji, thetter didn¡¯t mind teaching the Liu family a small lesson, reminding them who is in charge of Anping Prefecture.


    Did the Liu family and Shen¡¯s Business Association guess that the ultimate intervention was from the Prefecture lord?


    They¡¯d have to be fools not to guess it, but what can they do? Faced with the dominant Prefecture lord, they had to tuck their tails between their legs, secretly swallow this bitter pill, and act as if nothing had happened.


    Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t care less about the future development of this matter. Regardless of how the Prefecture lord acted, he didn¡¯t care, as he had already gained a lot from this incident and didn¡¯t need to be involved further. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t sure that he coulde out unscathed after getting involved.


    Therefore, he quietly immersed himself in studying martial arts and reading notes in the backyard of the government office, focusing on refining the Taoyun.


    Needless to say, the resources controlled by the Prefecture lord surpassed others. Although most of them were only low-grade martial arts, with only a few medium -grade martial arts, there was no shortage of umted Taoyun.


    Half a year passed in a sh. During this time, the value of Taoyun umted by Pei Xuanjing exceeded his estimation.


    Even after his strength broke through to the fifth-rank martial artist realm, the value of Taoyun consumed by the life simtor increased to 5,000 points.


    During this half year, he umted up to 28,402 points of Taoyun. Without a breakthrough in realm, it could support him to simte life four times consecutively.


    [Taoyun: 28,402 points.]


    [Would you use the life simtor? One use consumes 5,000 Taoyun.]


    This time, Pei Xuanjing boldly chose ¡®Yes.¡¯


    [Fifty paths to Great Tao, Thirty-Nine Heavenly Paths, one escapes! Therefore, all things in the world have a trace of vitality!]


    Twenty years old: The Forbidden ce opens, and you are invited by the Prefecture lord to enter. As soon as you enter the Forbidden ce, you are ambushed by a joint attack from the Liu family and Shen¡¯s Business Association. As a fifth-rank martial artist, you have the highestbat power in the Forbidden ce. Eventually, you kill all the experts dispatched by the Liu family and Shen¡¯s Business Association, then participate inpeting for the treasures.


    You manage to snatch the treasure after much hardship, but before you can escape, you are surrounded by others who are coveting the treasure.


    Facing the siege of so many people, with your strength as a fifth-rank martial artist and the Prefecture lord¡¯s help, you escape the blockade, seize the treasure, and sessfully leave the Forbidden ce.


    Unexpectedly, after leaving the Forbidden ce and reaching the agreed rendezvous point, you and the Prefecture lord¡¯s people had just gathered when you encountered an ambush by the Liu family and Shen¡¯s Business Association.


    The patriarch of the Liu family and Shen Mei, the head of Shen¡¯s Business Association, personally led the teams. They brought along an elder from the Liu family who was a fourth -grade martial artist. Faced with such a powerful enemy, you killed the patriarch of the Liu family, and after joining hands with the high-rank personnel sent by the Prefecture lord, repulsed the Liu family elder. The two of you quickly escaped into Anping City to meet with the Prefecture lord.


    The Prefecture lord wanted to use the rebellion of the Liu family and the Shen¡¯s Business Association as an excuse to gather the Thousands of Households to suppress these two forces, but it ended in vain. However, they were required to pay a hugepensation.


    Twenty-one years old: The Prefecture lord offered the treasures to a high official in the court and got the chance of promotion. Then he invited you to go to the West Capital with him as his guest, and he promised to provide resources for your cultivation. You happily agreed.


    Twenty-two years old: With the help of the Prefecture lord, you obtained the rest of the ¡°Water Swordsmanship,¡± finally mastering aplete set of medium-grade martial arts.


    Twenty-five years old: You mastered the ¡°Water Swordsmanship¡± to an integrated level.


    Half a monthter, under the host of the provincial governor, the Northwest Dao held a martial arts convention. You made your way through the rounds and became one of the top ten contestants, making a name for yourself in the Northwest Dao.


    However, in the first match after entering the top ten, you encountered a true prodigy, a twenty-year-old fifth-rank martial artist, the direct disciple of the Tie Sect. You lost regretfully but were not discouraged.


    Twenty-eight years old: The Northwest Dao experienced a rebellion, and the Prefecture lord was ordered to lead troops to suppress it. You, as a guest of the Prefecture lord, followed him.


    In the early stages of suppressing the rebellion, your forces were unstoppable. However, this drew out the true culprits behind the rebellion, who sent experts to carry out a beheading strategy. You fought to protect Gu Ji and were killed on the spot.


    [This life has ended.]


    ¡®Even with mastery of a middle-grade martial arts sword technique, I still couldn¡¯t beat the prodigy from the Tie Sect?¡¯ Pei Xuanjing was slightly dumbfounded. He thought that he was already very strong, but he hadn¡¯t expected thatpared to these direct disciples of therge sects, he still couldn¡¯t win..

 Chapter 29 - 28: Advancement in the Realm of Swordsmanship

    Chapter 29: Chapter 28: Advancement in the Realm of Swordsmanship


    Trantor: 549690339


    The gap between people can sometimes be greater than the gap between a person and a dog.


    This was a realization that suddenly dawned on Pei Xuanjing.


    Shaking his head, he turned his attention to the rewards. [Simtion has ended, you can choose to retain one of the following rewards.]


    [The first, thebat experience of a Fifth Rank Martial Artist.]


    [The second, the ¡°Water Swordsmanship¡± fused with the understanding of Realm.]


    [The third, five years of True Qi umtion.]


    After a brief thought, he chose the second option. Despite having littlebat experience apart from his experience of fighting against Fifth grade martial artists of the Liu and Shen families, alongside elite troops under themand of the mansion lord.


    However, over the past six months, he had greatly improved his understanding of Fifth-grade Martial Artists¡¯ skills through continued skirmishes with the elite troops under themand of the mansion lord.


    A medium grade martial arts like the ¡°Water Swordsmanship¡± that was fully integrated into the


    Realm, was bound to y a much bigger role in improving his strength than the other two options.


    After making his choice, not only was the iplete part of the ¡°Water Swordsmanship¡± filled in his mind, but he also gained familiarity with some of the sword moves that were previously unfamiliar, thereby acquiring a firm grasp over a medium-grade martial arts technique.


    In the following days, he rested a bit to regain the spirit energy used during the life simtion and once restored to his initial state, he initiated the next round of the life simtion.


    [Taoyun Points: 23775.]


    [Would you like to use the Life Simtion module? Using it once will consume 5000 Taoyun points.] This time, Pei Xuanjing decisively chose ¡®Yes.¡¯


    [From the Fifty Great Taos, fortune reveals forty-nine, leaving one concealed! Hence, every creature in the world has a single thread of life!]


    At the age of twenty: The Forbidden ce of the Blessed Land opened and you entered the Forbidden ce of the Blessed Land¡­You sessfully snatched a unique item from the Forbidden ce of the Blessed Land.


    At the age of twenty-one: The mansion lord offered the unique item and got a promotion opportunity, then he invited you to leave with him, which you dly epted.


    At the age of twenty-five: Half a monthter, under the presiding of the governor, Northwest Dao held a martial artspetition. You made it into the top ten, thus making a name for yourself in the Northwest Dao.


    However, in your first match after entering the top ten, you encountered a true genius ¨C the heir of the Tie Sect, a Fifth-grade Martial Artist of twenty years old, your regrettable loss didn¡¯t discourage you.


    At the age of twenty-eight: Northwest Dao experienced an uprising. The mansion lord was ordered to quell it, and you followed him as an associate.


    In the early days of the suppression, you all had an easy victory. But the true instigator behind the uprising responded by dispatching experts for precision strikes. You fought to protect Gu Ji and both of you narrowly escaped with your lives.


    At the age of twenty-nine: Although you and Gu Ji preserved your lives, you were held ountable by the imperial court for the failure to suppress the rebellion. Gu Ji was demoted to Yunzhou. As you were only an associate and Gu Ji had taken all the me upon himself, you were spared punishment. To repay Gu Ji, you apanied him to Yunzhou.


    At the age of thirty: You served as a guest official in Gu Ji¡¯s administration in Yunzhou, where you spent your days studying and practicing martial arts.


    At the age of thirty-two: You practiced ¡°Water Swordsmanship¡± to reach the realm of spiritualprehension.


    At the age of thirty-three: You attempted to break through to the Fourth-grade realm but failed. Your martial prowess regressed, and although your life was spared, there would be no more opportunities for advancement.


    At this point, the new Emperor ascended the throne and granted amnesty to all. Gu Ji was reinstated. He invited you to leave with him, but you, feeling despondent, declined his offer.


    At the age of thirty-five: You established Evesting Observance in Yunzhou and adopted a few children, intending to train them as your sessors.


    At the age of fifty: All your disciples became Ninth-grade Martial Artists, and the exceptional ones even broke through to the Eighth grade.


    At the age of fifty-one: Gu Ji retired from his position and visited you in Yunzhou before returning to his hometown.


    At the age of sixty: Upon hearing news of Gu Ji¡¯s critical illness, you disregarded the long journey and rushed to see him. After yourst meeting, Gu Ji passed away.


    On your journey back, your internal injury red up, and knowing that the end was near, you contemted passing on your position as the leader. Fortunately, by then, one of your disciples had be a Seventh-grade Martial artist who was well-equipped to take over Evesting Observance.


    A monthter, your disciple took over as the leader. You retreated within the observance to record your lifetime experiences and to reorganise your learning.


    At the age of sixty-seven: Seven years was spent in the sessfulption of your books. On that same night, you passed away with a smile.


    Three dayster, your disciples held a grand funeral for you, and the book youpiled was published and preserved.


    [This simtion is over.]


    Pei Xuanjing reflected on this life simtion. It was his first natural death in the life simtions, marking a historical breakthrough.


    Unexpectedly, he felt very calm about the oue of this life simtion. He was happy for the friendship he had with Gu Ji in the simtion, which stood the test of time andsted till the end. This was indeed a priceless treasure.


    After smiling to himself, he turned his attention to the rewards of this life simtion. [Simtion has ended, you can choose to retain one of the following rewards.] [The first, twenty years of True Qi umtion.] [The second, ¡°Water Swordsmanship¡± fused with the understanding of Realm.]


    [The third, apiled book of life experiences.]


    Firstly, he ruled out the third option. As for the first and second rewards, Pei Xuanjing was somewhat torn between the two.


    Twenty years of True Qi umtion was significant for him at this stage. It could save him the twenty years of True Qi umtion required to break through the Fifth Rank Martial Artist Realm, offering a chance to leap into the Fourth-grade Realm in a short span of time.


    However, a sudden gain of twenty years of True Qi might not lead to an advancement in his skill level; if he failed to breakthrough to the Fourth-grade, it could reduce his strength and martial prowess.


    Since the increased True Qi would require more time to master and apply, which would be time-consuming.


    Gritting his teeth, he chose the second reward ¨C to elevate his ¡°Water Swordsmanship¡± to the Realm of Spiritual Comprehension, as it would give him the most significant boost in power.


    Of course, another reason for his choice was that he still had opportunities to trigger the life simtion. He might breakthrough in the life simtion that was toe, so there was no need for him to gamble on the first reward now. It was best to secure the second reward first.


    After making his choice, hisprehension of ¡°Water Swordsmanship¡± deepened. More importantly, he felt a sense of something that was so elusive he could not describe it..

 Chapter 30 - 29: Artistic Conception

    Chapter 30: Chapter 29: Artistic Conception


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Sword intent?¡± muttered Pei Xuanjing.


    He felt the indescribable something, akin to an atmosphere or perhaps ¡®sword intent¡¯.


    An atmosphere is an elusive feeling a cultivator gets as they progress in their martial arts. It transforms into something controble during martial studies, and when used inbat, the martial artist¡¯s power far exceeds the ordinary.


    Suffice it to say, whether it¡¯s bare-handedbat or weapons, if one can master this atmosphere, then they can undoubtedly cultivate the martial art to its apex.


    However, sometimes, no matter how much effort you put into cultivating a martial art to its ultimate state, it still doesn¡¯t guarantee that you can grasp this atmosphere.


    ¡°They say in the martial world, only those who grasp the atmosphere can truly cultivate the martial art to its peak and carve out their own path. I wonder if that¡¯s true,¡± mused Pei Xuanjing.


    Unexpectedly, he encountered this concept typically only touched upon by Upper Three Realm martial artists when he was only at the rank of the fifth -grade, which left him enthralled.


    After a few more days of recuperation and some practice of ¡°Water Swordsmanship¡±, Pei Xuanjing once again initiated the next life simtion.


    [Taoyun: 19021 points.]


    [Do you want to use the life simtor? Each use consumes 5000 Taoyun points.]


    This time, Pei Xuanjing decisively chose ¡®yes.¡¯


    [Great Tao has fifty, Forty-Nine Heavenly Paths derived, one hidden! Hence, every being in the world has a single thread of vitality!]


    Age 20: The Forbidden ce has been revealed, and you venture into it¡­you manage to seize the rare artifact within.


    Age 21: The Prefecture Lord presents the artifact as a token for a promotion and invites you to leave with him, to which you eagerly ept.


    Age 25: Half a monthter, under the sponsorship of the Governor, a martial contest was held in the Northwest Dao. You smoothly advanced to the top ten, thereby earning fame in the Northwest Dao.


    However, right after entering the top ten, you encountered a real genius, the direct disciple of the Tie sect, a fifth-rank martial artist at age twenty. You barely defeated him, earning a hard-won chance.


    A monthter, you and the others were rmended by the governor to attend the Discerning Talent Ceremony in Tiandu.


    Age 26: Due to your outstanding performance at the Discerning Talent Ceremony in Tiandu and your familiarity with the Taoist canon as a member of the Taoist School, you were favored by King Xing, who resided in Tiandu, and invited to be a lecturer at the Royal Mansion. You then returned with King Xing to his fief.


    Age 29: You heard about the rebellion in the Northwest Dao and the Prefecture Lord¡¯s death while trying to quell it, and grieved for the loss of a friend.


    Age 30: With the support of the Xing King Mansion, you broke through a realm and became a fourth -rank martial artist.


    King Xing was pleased with your breakthrough, and besides letting you exin the Taoist canon to him, he also hired you as a martial studies instructor for the prince and other princes.


    Age 31: King Xing passed away, and the prince ascended the throne. You continue your duties at Xing Mansion, providing Taoist teachings and martial instruction.


    Age 33: The Emperor had no heirs, and on his deathbed, issued a decree that King Xing should seed to the throne, as stated in the ¡°Imperial Instructions of Great Ming¡± with the principle of ¡°younger brother seeding older brother.¡± Five dayster, the Emperor died.


    Seven dayster, the imperial court sent envoys to the fief to announce the edict.


    Half a monthter, you escorted King Xing back to Tiandu to ascend the throne. However, on the way, you were assassinated by a killer while protecting King Xing.


    [End of this life.]


    After viewing the results of this life simtion, Pei Xuanjing took a long time to return to his senses.


    His original n was simple: to be a martial artist, stand at the pinnacle of martial arts, and search for traces of the legendary Fairy Gods.


    But in these life simtions, he seemed to be repeatedly linked with the Court, even getting directly involved in the struggle for the throne this time.


    ¡°Heh,¡± scoffed Pei Xuanjing, ¡°the martial world and the Court are interdependent. Trying to remain free of ties is a bit naive.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t been thinking clearly. Cultivation didn¡¯t solely rely on bitter cultivation. The stronger a martial artist, the more resources they need for each step of cultivation.


    To focus solely on cultivation while ignoring worldly affairs was indeed dreaming.


    It wasn¡¯t that Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t willing to get involved in the session war. After all, apart from establishing one¡¯s own dynasty, participating in the Dragon¡¯s Merit was the second-biggest aplishment since ancient times.


    What surprised him were the individuals and events he encountered in this life simtion.


    The Emperor had no heir and decreed King Xing¡¯s session.


    The ¡®King Xing¡¯ could not be Emperor Wanshou, who was obsessed with cultivation in his original world, could it?


    Having lived in this world for over twenty years, this Great Ming was simr yet different from the Great Ming in his original world. The posthumous titles of the emperors almost coincided with those in his original world, perhaps due to their practice of cultivation, causing some discrepancies in their reign durations.


    Moreover, Pei Xuanjing had been focusing on cultivation and hadn¡¯t paid much attention to these matters, as they weren¡¯t closely rted to him.


    But now, when he discovered he was embroiled in a session war in his life simtion, he had no choice but to think more about it. After all, Emperor Wanshou had mixed reviews inter generations.


    Getting involved might have advantages and disadvantages, depending on how he chose to proceed at the time.


    But that was a long way off. ording to the timeline in the life simtion, it wouldn¡¯t happen for another decade or so. By then, he might have gained enough power to participate, or even control the situation.


    However, getting involved this time wasn¡¯t a total loss. At least, with the support of the Xing King Mansion, he broke through to the Fourth-grade realm smoothly. [Simtion ended. You may choose to retain one of the following rewards.]


    [First, Fourth-grade martial artist realm.]


    [Second, Combat experience of a Fourth-grade martial artist.]


    [Third, The content and annotations of ten Taoist canons.]


    The choice this time didn¡¯t require much thought. Pei Xuanjing chose the first one without hesitation, as his frequent life simtions were meant to breakthrough to the fourth-grade martial artist realm. Now that the opportunity was presented, how could he let it pass?


    After making the choice, he felt his True Qi in his body start to circte rapidly again. The six organs nourished by the True Qi started to intensify their enhancements, and his True Qi was quickly depleted.


    ¡°It will exhaust the True Qi in my body at this rate. Luckily, I was prepared.¡±


    Learning from his past breakthrough where he hadn¡¯t adequately prepared, He had been preparing reserves during these life simtions.


    Once he realized that his True Qi might be insufficient, he promptly took out more than ten porcin bottles from his bag, each filled with an elixir to replenish True Qi..

 Chapter 31 - 30: Fourth-grade

    Chapter 31: Chapter 30: Fourth-grade


    Trantor: 549690339


    The seemingly simple array of porcin bottles wasn¡¯t cheap at all; it was almost equivalent to what a seventh-grade Martial Artist could earn from years of restless work.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s home of Evesting Observance wasn¡¯t poor, but it all depends on who youpare it with.


    In his small border county, he was wealthy, but in Anping Prefecture,pared to the fewrge forces, he was genuinely poor.


    Although he had been there for a while, he had been continually practicing in solitude, without much time to earn money.


    But sometimes, as the saying goes, ¡®Without windfall, one cannot get rich; without nights of grass, a horse cannot get fat.¡¯


    Although he didn¡¯t personally earn money, firstly, Shen Xiang¡¯s scheme not only left him with money to buy Cultivation Method Manuals but also brought him a substantial apology gift.


    In addition to his action on that night, despite not gaining the Cultivation Method Manuals, what he got from the Martial Artists of the Liu family and Shen¡¯s Business Association, especially the wealth he gained from Shen Xiang and Liu Chengshi¡¯s influential figures, enabled him to umte such wealth. Also, he inferred the sixth stage of the ¡°Four Spirits Skill¡± from the situation.


    Sometimes Pei Xuaniinz couldn¡¯t helD but sigh, ¡°Shen¡¯s Business Association and Liu familv are trulv my lucky stars. What Ick, they provide. ¡±


    Now, all of them transformed into the foundation for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s breakthrough, swallowed into his abdomen and transformed into True Qi, assisting him in breaking through his realm.


    The time persisted for six two-hour periods. When Pei Xuanjing consumed the Qi-replenishing elixirs from the porcin bottles down to only two, he finallypleted the breakthrough.


    His five internal organs and six bodily systems united in harmony, his respiration continuous and profound. The True Qi within his body slowly sifted into his bone marrow. The marrow within therge gaps of his bones gradually strengthened and began to reciprocally nourish his skeleton.


    Once Pei Xuanjing finishes strengthening his bone marrow with True Qi, externally refining his muscles, bones, and skin, and internally refining his internal organs, marrow andpleting all enhancements, one punch or one palm would follow with a synchronous boom of muscle and bone, simr to a tiger or leopard¡¯s roar. This is the Great Completion Realm.


    By that time, he could attempt to shed his mortal body and enter the Upper Three Realms.


    This breakthrough was not only a further improvement of his strength but also a moment of transformation for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mindset.


    ¡°From today onwards, I can be considered as one of the major yers in Anping Prefecture.¡± He thought to himself.


    A fourth-grade Martial Artist was already viewed as standing at the apex of personal martial power in Anping Prefecture. As long as he wasn¡¯t ambushed and besieged, he coulde and go freely without fearing for his life.


    Of course, this breakthrough into the fourth-grade realm had its pros and cons.


    Exactly as he had anticipated, with each rise in his power, the subsequent expenditure of Dao-rhyme values for each initiation of the secret simtion also increased ordingly.


    Now, if he wanted to perform secret simtion, the Dao-rhyme value he needed to consume had be 10000 points. This meant his original remaining two opportunities of secret simtion had be one.


    To gain something, you have to lose something. Although Pei Xuanjing felt regretful, he did not regret it.


    For the next few days, he slowly calmed his True Qi which had grown due to the breakthrough, also gradually getting used to the realm of a fourth-grade Martial Artist, striving to exert his corresponding strength as soon as possible.


    Half a monthter, his vitality recovered its former peak, and he once again initiated a secret simtion.


    [Dao-rhyme: 14313 points.]


    [Do you want to use the Secret Simtion? Each use consumes 10000 Dao-rhyme points.]


    This time, Pei Xuanjing selected ¡®yes¡¯ without any hesitation.


    [The Great Tao consists of fifty, Heaven illustrates forty-nine and omits one! Thus, all things in the world carry a thread of life!]


    At twenty: A forbidden ce in the blessednd opens, you enter it¡­ you sessfully snatch the oddities from the forbidden ce in the blessednd.


    At twenty-one: The local ruler presents the oddity and gives you a chance to gain promotion. He then invites you to depart with him, to which you dly agree.


    At twenty-five: Half a monthter, under the host of the local governor, the Northwest Dao holds a martial artspetition. However, after you disy the strength of a fourth-grade Martial Artist, the local governor specially exempted you from the followingpetition, directly awarding you the final quota.


    One monthter, you, along with others rmended by the local governor, head towards Tiandu to participate in the Discerning Talent Ceremony of Tiandu.


    At twenty-six: Due to your excellent performance at the Discerning Talent Ceremony in Tiandu along with your Daoist knowledge of the Taoist canon, you caught the eye of King Xing residing in Tiandu. He invited you to his mansion to be a guest lecturer, apanying him back to his fief.


    At twenty-nine: You learn of an uprising in Northwest Dao, and Gu Ji, the local ruler, failed to quell the rebellion. Although he escaped with his life, he was demoted and sent to Yunzhou. Upon hearing your plea, King Xing intervened, saving Gu Ji. He came to reside in the Xing King Mansion as an instructor instead.


    At thirty: You attempt to break through to the third-grade realm but failed. With the help of spiritual medicine provided by King Xing, you recover from your injuries.


    An elder of the Xing King Mansion advised you, pointing out your impatience and inadequateprehension of mind-states, suggesting you need more cultivation.


    A monthter, you leave Xing King Mansion to travel the world, understanding thews of nature and honing your mind.


    At thirty-one: King Xing passes away, and his heir ascends to the throne. You make a trip back to the Xing King Mansion for King Xing¡¯s funeral. A monthter, you leave again.


    In the next two years, you travel around, upholding justice, and earn quite a reputation.


    At thirty-three: As the emperorcks an heir, he, at his deathbed, decrees using The ¡°Imperial Ming Ancestry Teachings¡± that King Xing, who is currently mourning and showing filial duty, is the heir to the throne. Five dayster, the emperor dies.


    Seven dayster, the imperial court sends an imperial envoy to the fief to read the decree.


    Upon hearing about King Xing assuming the throne, you, to protect King Xing, end your travels and n to meet with King Xing, who is returning to Tiandu.


    On the way, you encounter a mysterious person blocking your path, talks break down and you forcefully make a move. To your surprise, the opponent is a third-grade Martial Artist, and you are killed on the spot.


    [This life ends.]


    ¡°As expected. Some people don¡¯t want to see King Xing ascend to the throne.¡± Pei Xuanjing thought.


    The Great Ming imperial family of this world is different from his original world, although there had been power struggles, although each Fief King and Royal Rtive¡¯s power had been weakened somewhat, due to the vast territory of the Great Ming dynasty, the emperor still needed them to guard every corner. Hence, the Fief Kings and Royal Rtives wielded substantial power and could intervene in local affairs.


    So, when the emperor dies without an heir, some imperial rtives may not want to see King Xing ascend to the throne. How could they not want to support people close to them, or even themselves, to ascend to the throne?


    Seeing that he would be attacked and killed even if he didn¡¯t return to Tiandu with King Xing¡¯s convoy, Pei Xuanjing was already clear that ¡®unless I have no connection with King Xing and his line, those people will certainly make a move on me to avoid idents when the timees.¡¯


    ¡®The struggle for the throne really is full of bloodshed and killing.¡¯


    Pei Xuanjing gained a clearer understanding of the struggle for the throne once again, which was even more bloody than the struggle between the Martial Artists..

 Chapter 32 - 31: Discussion

    Chapter 32: Chapter 31: Discussion


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Simtion ended, you can choose to keep one of the following rewards.¡± ¡°First, thebat experience of a Fourth-grade Martial Artist.¡± ¡°Second, a decade worth of True Qi umtion.¡±


    ¡°Third, the content and annotations of ten Taoist canons.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing chose the first option, integrating all his experiences of traveling the world and fighting with martial artists of the same realm into his mind. All he needed was some time to familiarize himself, then he could fully demonstrate the strength of a Fourth-grade Martial Artist.


    As time passed, the opening of the Forbidden ce, the Blessed Land, was drawing near.


    Not only the various forces in Anping Prefecture were preparing, but martial artists of the right age from all over the Northwest Dao were also slowly gathering here.


    ¡°These are the opponents you need to beware within the Blessed Land, ¡± Gu Ji handed a list to Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing took it and looked through the rather long list.


    The information about these people on the list was very detailed, providing their backgrounds, names, ages, martial art realms and skills.


    There¡¯s no denying that Gu Ji made a lot of preparations for this Blessed Land event. Judging by the effort put into this list, he had been very thorough.


    As Pei Xuanjing looked over the list, Gu Ji warned, ¡°Most of these people shouldn¡¯t pose a problem for you, but there are a few you need to be careful of: the sessors of the Tie Sect, the Liu family from Longxi, the four alternate sword masters of the Four Symbols Sword Sect, and the sessor of the Diamond Gate.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, ¡°What¡¯s special about those people from the Four Symbols Sword Sect?¡±


    The reason he asked was because among these families, whether it was the Tie Sect, the Liu family from Longxi, or the sessor of the Diamond Gate, all were of Martial Artists of the Fifth Rank while the four alternate sword masters of the Four Symbols Sword Sect were only of the Sixth Grade.


    Gu Ji exined, ¡°The Four Symbols Sword Sect¡¯s foundational skill is the ¡®Four Symbols Sword Skill¡¯ , said to have been created by the founder under the guidance of Ancestor Sanfeng of the True Martial Sect. The skill integrates the two elements to form the Four Images,ter forged ¡®Yin-yang, Lesser Yin-Lesser Yang¡¯ four Divine Weapons, each generation has four sword masters in charge. So even though these four are only sixth-grade, they can use the Four Symbols Sword formation to fight, there have been records of them winning over fifth-grade enemies.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded, ¡°seems there are many capable hands in this Forbidden ce.¡±


    During the previous life simtion, Pei Xuanjing only had a rough idea about his participation in the Forbidden ce. The details were glossed over by the simtor.


    Seeing Gu Ji¡¯s provided intelligence on potential challengers, he can¡¯t help but feel surprised.


    With so many capable fighters within this Forbidden ce, he wonders how he had managed to seize the treasure and sessfully bring it out. He must have been very lucky.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ll need to be extremely careful this time,¡± Gu Ji re-emphasized.


    Not knowing that Pei Xuanjing had already reached the Fourth grade, he assumed that Pei was still a Fifth Rank Martial Artist. Therefore, he believed that even if Pei was a genius, he probably couldn¡¯t handle all these opponents simultaneously.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Even though he had already broken through to the Fourth Grade, he didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be invincible within the Forbidden ce.


    Changing the subject, he asked Gu Ji about the origins of the Four Symbols Sword Sect, ¡°Does the founder of the Four Symbols Sword Sect truly have a connection with Ancestor Sanfeng?¡±


    The Four Sacred Beasts, Qinglong, White Tiger, Zhuque, and Xuanwu, represent the four elements:


    gold, wood, water, fire, and earth, water, wind, fire.


    Tai Chi gives birth to the Two Elements, and the two Elements form the Four Images.


    He realized that he might have been in the wrong direction before. Why did he feel that only gold, wood, water, and fire could represent the Four Images?


    Yin-yang, Lesser Yin-Lesser Yang can represent the Four Images, so do gold, wood, water, fire, spring, summer, autumn, and winter.


    Pei Xuanjing felt that his n to integrate the ¡°Four Spirits Skill¡± was somewhat biased.


    At this moment, he¡¯s even looking forward to meeting the people from the Four Symbols Sword Sect in Forbidden ce, having a premonition that it would greatly benefit his future skill fusion.


    ¡°What rtionship? They¡¯re just trying to glorify themselves,¡± Gu Ji shrugged disparagingly.


    He was dismissive of the rumor that the founder of the Four Symbols Sword Sect had listened to Ancestor Sanfeng¡¯s preaching, thinking that the founder was just trying to glorify himself by associating with Ancestor Sanfeng. After all, he, like everyone else, was aware of how favored the True Martial Sect was by sessive emperors of Great Ming.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, regardless, he was determined to have a go with the people from the Four Symbols Sword Sect.


    ¡°Of course, remember not to underestimate them,¡± Gu Ji added.


    While looking down on them, Gu Ji acknowledged the strength of the Four Symbols Sword Sect. Having been rooted in the Northwest for hundreds of years, this top-tier faction was not to be trifled with. Especially the potential guardians of the Four Symbols Divine Weapons, they should not be underestimated.


    Anping Prefecture, Liu family.


    The head of the Liu family, Liu Chengxiong, gathered with several elders.


    Liu Chengxiong greeted the two Fourth-grade elders, ¡°Elders, tonight I have asked you here to discuss the imminent opening of the Forbidden ce.¡±


    One of the Fourth -grade elders frowned, ¡°Hasn¡¯t this matter been settled? Why bring it up again? is there a problem, Family Head?¡±


    The Liu family attached great importance to this Forbidden ce. Whether they could obtain the treasure inside determined their future development.


    Even the death of Liu Chengshi had been endured for the sake of preventing any disturbance at this critical time.


    Hearing Family Head Liu Chengxiong mention it again, the elders present couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious.


    Liu Chengxiong looked around, ¡°ording to thetest news I received, the Prefecture Lord is also getting involved in the struggle for the treasure, and it is likely to be Pei Xuanjing who killed Chengshi.¡±


    ¡°The Prefecture Lord is going too far.¡±


    ¡°How dare he¡­¡±


    ¡°We should have had our elder personally kill him back then¡­¡±


    The elders present started to voice their opinions.


    The Fourth-grade elder coughed slightly, and when everyone quieted down, he turned his gaze to Liu Chengxiong, ¡°So, what is the Family Head going to do?¡±


    Liu Chengxiong stated, ¡°This Forbidden ce event is of great importance, and our Liu family is determined to obtain the treasure. Therefore, I have decided to send more people inside.¡±


    The elder furrowed his brows, ¡°As far as I know, there¡¯s no one else suitable from our family to enter.¡±


    Liu Chengxiong said, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to let Rui Long enter..¡±

 Chapter 33 - 32: Thousand Refinement Divine Weapon

    Chapter 33: Chapter 32: Thousand Refinement Divine Weapon


    Trantor: 549690339


    Once Liu Chengxiong spoke, it sparked a round of discussion. After all, Liu Ruilong had been defeated by Pei Xuanjing, and he was now merely a Seventh-Grade Martial Artist. So what purpose would his entry serve?


    Amidst the rumblings of the crowd, Liu Chengxiong dropped another statement: ¡°Not long ago, Rui


    Long has broken through to be a Sixth Grade Martial Artist.¡±


    A Sixth Grade Martial Artist at less than 25 years of age was considered a top talent throughout Anping Prefecture.


    However, the thought of him entering the Forbidden ce to face a Fifth Rank Martial Artist in his early twenties made these elders feel as though the heavens themselves were conspiring against the Liu family.


    For a Sixth Grade Martial Artist, challenging a higher-ranked Fifth Grade Martial Artist was extremely difficult most of the times. For Liu Ruilong to seek revenge seemed like a pipe dream.


    Unless¡­ some of the n elders seemed to recall something.


    Sure enough, Liu Chengxiong addressed the two Fourth-grade Elders saying, ¡°Therefore, I would like to request that Rui Long be temporarily given the ¡®Flowing me Sword¡¯ for his journey into the Forbidden ce.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    As they heard Liu Chengxiong¡¯s words, the faces of the two Fourth Grade Elders changed drastically. They fell into deep thought and did not reply at once.


    The Flowing me Sword mentioned by Liu Chengxiong was none other than Thouand -Refined Divine Weapon handed down through the Liu family.


    In a Martial Artist¡¯S battle, they relied not only on their skills but also on their weapons, which maximized the power of their martial studies.


    Whether it is sword or spear or any weapon of the eighteen types, exceptional weapons required the forging from Mysterious Iron and a meticulous forging process with golden elites.


    Most weapons can only be considered sharpened tools, and the term ¡®Divine Weapon¡¯ is reserved for those that can bring a Martial Artist¡¯s power into full y or even slightly enhance it.


    Divine Weapons are grossly divided into three grades ording to their raw materials and the skill level of the craftsman: Indomitable, Thousand-Refined, and Ten Thousand-Forged. If we consider in detail, the strength of an Indomitable weapon with just over one hundred turnovers and one with nine hundred turnovers is not the same. The same applies to Thousand-Refined and Ten Thousand-Forged as well.


    Flowing me Sword of the Liu family is a weapon of Thousand-Refined grade. The n only owns two Divine Weapons like this, which are usually held by the Elders.


    ¡°Patriarch, are you sure about this?¡± the n elder asked with trepidation.


    A Thousand-Refined Divine Weapon like this could be considered priceless. Even some Third Grade Martial Artists didn¡¯t necessarily have a Thousand-Refined Divine Weapon matching their attributes.


    Such a Thousand-Refined Divine Weapon could allow the n elders of the Liu family topete with Third Grade Martial Artists who did not have a Divine Weapon, thereby constituting the backbone of the Liu family.


    If Liu Ruilong were to get this Flowing me Sword, along with the support of others, it would naturally be easy for him to challenge the Fifth Rank Martial Artist, Pei Xuanjing.


    However, if they lost this Divine Weapon, the Liu family might find it hard to keep its foothold in Anping Prefecture.


    Liu Chengxiong was certainly aware of the n elder¡¯s concern. He resolutely said, ¡°Elders, if we fail to secure the artifact this time, the Liu family¡¯s fate won¡¯t be any better!¡±


    Of course, he knew the importance of a Thousand -Refined Divine Weapon, but as he said, the Liu family was like a gambler on the gambling table. Either they win big or lose everything, and their family bes destitute.


    In the end, the n elders of the Liu family could only utter a word.


    At this point, not only was the Liu family fully prepared for the uing Forbidden ce, but also Shen¡¯s Business Association, which initially did not pay much attention to the Forbidden ce, changed their minds.


    As the big boss of Shen¡¯s business association, Shen Mei, inparison to being a Martial Artist, was more of a businessman.


    To him, the happiest thing was to expand the business of Shen¡¯s Business Association from behind the scenes, and earn more money.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the conflict arose due to the rise and expansion of the Liu family, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have had a conflict with them deliberately.


    Sometimes he wondered, if it was not for the disputes between the two families, he might have tried to win over him when pei Xuanjing appeared rather than calcting to instigate conflicts between Pei and the Liu family. Ultimately, due to the opponent¡¯s counterattack, he wanted to tie Shen¡¯s Business Association together with their opponent, which led to a huge conflict between Shen¡¯s Business Association and the Liu family. His younger brother Shen Xiang might not have died, and Shen¡¯s Business Association would not have suffered such a heavy loss.


    However, what¡¯s done is done, and the established facts cannot be changed. As a businessman, Shen Xiang did notck the courage to wage it all.


    Therefore, he abandoned his initial conservative strategy and resolved to invest most of the association¡¯s forces in the Forbidden ce. He was prepared to put an end to their conflicts ¨C not only with Pei Xuanjing but also with the Liu family.


    Although Shen¡¯s Business Association wasn¡¯t the strongest among the forces, it was certainly the wealthiest.


    This time, Shen Mei spared no expense in inviting many promising young fighters who were prepared to enter the Forbidden ce to ambush Pei Xuanjing. Furthermore, he even announced a reward for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s head.


    In short, Shen Mei had done a lot and was even preparing to leave everything in Anping Prefecture


    Without hesitation it he tailed.


    Within the government office, pei Xuanjing was oblivious to the secret preparations made by the Liu family and Shen¡¯s Business Association.


    However, he was well aware that the journey to the Forbidden ce would not be as simple as his previous life simtions had portrayed.


    He had a feeling that this exploration of the Forbidden ce might end up as veritable bloodshed. The process of seizing the artifact wouldn¡¯t be a smooth one, but rather a bloody step-by-step battle strewn with corpses everywhere.


    Even so, not only did Pei Xuanjing not have any thoughts of backing down, but he was eager to embark on this journey.


    Ever since he started cultivating with the Life Simtor, he had risen from an insignificant Martial Artist to a Fourth Grade Martial Artist today. However, he had never actively provoked anyone and had mostly defended and counterattacked passively.


    He did not forgot his failure to break through to Third Grade in hisst life simtion: His eagerness for sess led to ack of understanding in his state of mind.


    Thus, why not take advantage of this exploration of the Forbidden ce for a transformation, as well as a sudden grasp of enlightenment, and utter freedom!


    e evening, under the bright moon, a spot on the eastern side of Anping City was bathed in intense light. A silver gate, twenty feet wide and ten feet high, appeared.


    The entrance to the Forbidden ce had emerged!


    Almost all qualified Martial Artists rushed towards the silver gate. Some had even started attacking their potential opponents even before entering..

 Chapter 34 - 33: Contradictory Mentality

    Chapter 34: Chapter 33: Contradictory Mentality


    Trantor: 549690339


    This was Pei Xuanjing¡¯s third day in the Forbidden ce, Blessed Land.


    Everyone who entered the Forbidden ce would be immediately transported to various locations by the Gate of Light. At the moment, he was walking calmly and leisurely towards a meeting point arranged with the Mansion¡¯s Sovereign¡¯s person.


    As he journeyed, he left various signs they had agreed upon before.


    Pei Xuanjing, dressed in a deep brown robe and with a three-feet-long sword attached to his waist, was walking leisurely in the Forbidden ce, Blessed Land.


    Despite the descriptions given by Gu Ji of the environment within the Forbidden ce, he was astounded once he set foot inside.


    Flowers, trees, green hills, and pristine waters under misty rain, it was like stepping into a beautiful painting.


    This broke his preconceived assumption about the Forbidden ce; rather than being a battlefield for martial artists, it feels more like an ethereal paradise.


    ¡°What a shame, this picture-perfect sanctuary might notst too long,¡± Pei Xuanjing thought. ¡°Soon, this ce will turn into a real battlefield. I wonder how many will die here, losing their lives.¡±


    ¡°Who would have thought that the first person to disturb the peace would be me?¡±


    He looked at the gathering crowd not far away and joked sarcastically.


    Perhaps it was the influence of the environment, but Pei Xuanjing exuded the aura of a refined intellectual.


    Pei Xuanjing stopped and began to talk in a leisurely manner, ¡°You¡¯re here for me?¡±


    The leader of the group eyed Pei Xuanjing,pared him with the portrait in his hand, then told hispanions, ¡°This is Pei Xuanjing. If we can kill him, we can exchange his head for ten thousand gold at Shen¡¯s Business Association.¡±


    Ten thousand gold pieces! It¡¯s a huge fortune. Aside from those born in well-to-do families, even people from intermediate forces can¡¯t ignore such wealth, let alone ordinary individuals from minor groups.


    All eyes were on Pei Xuanjing, full of envy and tant greed.


    With ten thousand gold coins, one could easily buy ten Earth Yuan big pills suitable for a Middle Third Stage Martial Artist to cultivate.


    Under the immense lure of wealth, they had overlooked the disparity between them or believed that by sheer numbers, victory would be theirs.


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head and coldly spat out a few words, ¡°Blinded by greed, you¡¯re hammering a nail into your own coffins.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste his breath on these people blinded by profit. If they were seeking their own demise, he wouldn¡¯t show any mercy.


    ng!


    He decapitated a man with just a casual swing of his sword, didn¡¯t stop and continued his assault.


    Since bing a martial artist, this had been Pei Xuanjing¡¯s most unrestrained and capricious assault. These rabble, at their peak, barely made it to the Sixth Grade of Martial Arts, none of them could withstand even a single strike from him.


    Ten steps, one kill; he left no survivors.


    After two hours, the scendscape of the Forbidden ce, Blessed Land had drastically changed.


    Mountains of corpses and rivers of blood; countless cadavers were scattered everywhere.


    It was eerily silent; broken weapons stood stoically in the pools of blood, fluttering in the wind.


    His brown robe was stained with dots of blood, but not a single drop was his own.


    He swung his sword to remove the blood on it and sheathed it back into the scabbard.


    Indifferent to the massacre he had justmitted, his eyes gleamed with coldness.


    He searched the bodies of those dead, collecting anything he could use, determined the direction, and resolu tely walked away.


    This was his first massacre since he entered the Forbidden ce, but it certainly wasn¡¯t thest.


    Over the next few days, people kepting after him for various reasons¡ªtempted by profits, instigated by hatred¡ªeach with their own motives, all bent on causing trouble for him.


    Pei Xuanjing showed no mercy. He let loose all the wicked thoughts he had repressed deep within, bing a demon of carnage, leaving a trail of destroyed lives in his wake.


    One day, right after he had ended a carnage, he took no heed to camouge himself and chose to recover his True Qi straightaway while sitting atop a protruding rock.


    He reflected on his actions and gains over the past two weeks, weighed the pros and cons, recognized the merits and value of a lot of skills and martial arts, and acquired a good amount of Taoyun. As for money, he only took a few easily carried silver banlmotes.


    In a short span, he had killed nearly a hundred martial artists. Even his usual attire waspletely soaked in blood. The killing aura and Blood Qi swirled around him, making him seemingly like a devil that had escaped from hell.


    ¡°Perhaps, all these were a result of the long-term suppression of my wicked thoughts,¡± he thought.


    Whether it was an excuse or just to reassure himself, Pei Xuanjing contemted.


    In his previous life, he lived in a peaceful world. Even though there were many wars and conflicts, they were all too distant from him.


    So even after being in this world of cultivation for twenty years, he, who had always been lucky, never starved. Hence, he had always been ufortable with the martial artists¡¯w of the jungle ideology in this world.


    Or perhaps, the morality and legal concepts formed in his previous life were still influencing him. He was used to being on the defensive, even the coboration with Mansion¡¯s Sovereign Gu Ji was influenced by his previous life. He unconsciously trusted government officials, even though the government office of Great Ming in this world had nothing to do with his previous world. In fact, they were entirely antagonistic entities.


    Moreover, he knew clearly that even as a Fourth -grade martial artist, there were still many people out in the world who could defeat or even kill him. He didn¡¯t have the strength or capital to act recklessly.


    However, once he entered the Forbidden ce, Blessed Land, he realized he was among the strongest here, being at the top of the food chain. As long as he didn¡¯t make a significant mistake, his life wouldn¡¯t be in danger.


    That was why he unconsciously discarded all his previous inhibitions and prudence. He became unrestrained, heedless, freely releasing his wicked thoughts without any restraint.


    ¡°After failing to advance during myst simted life, the Mansion¡¯s Spiritual Advisor said it was due to my overthinking andck of spiritual state. But is such recklessness the correct way?¡± Pei Xuanjing frowned as he pondered.


    After a long pause, he sarcastically said to himself, ¡°I am really ying both sides of the coin.¡±


    ¡°Oh well, since I don¡¯t fully agree with this concept, I¡¯ll try to kill fewer people from now on! At least, I should have some sort of limit on killing,¡± he reflected aloud.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have progressed to such an extent. Seems like I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡±


    A surprising voice sounded. Pei Xuanjing looked in the direction of the voice. About several feet away stood a striking woman, looking at him in surprise..

 Chapter 35 - 34 Li Yuzhen (Modified)

    Chapter 35: Chapter 34 Li Yuzhen (Modified)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing looked at the other party with furrowed brows, rapidly recalling in his mind the information about the experts entering the forbidden ce and blessednd provided by Guji, trying to figure out the origin of the woman in front of him.


    He couldn¡¯t help but be wary. With his own strength as a fourth-grade martial artist, he had already reached the realm of ¡®sensing the wind before it blows.¡¯ At least within a range of fifty meters, he could perceive every move.


    Even if he was just too immersed in thought, it is not possible for an ordinary martial artist to get close to him, only about fifteen meters away, and he only noticed her when she spoke out.


    This is not reasonable.


    So, there is only one exnation, she is also a fellow fourth-grade martial artist, or she has practiced a secret method of concealing her presence.


    The gant woman looked at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s furrowed brows and silent face, the look of surprise on her face subsidedpletely, and she greeted, ¡°Li Yuzhen has seen brother Pei.¡±


    Li Yuzhen.


    Upon hearing this name, Pei Xuanjing immediately recalled her relevant information in his mind.


    Li Yuzhen, the legitimate daughter of the Li Family of Longxi, twenty years old, a fifth-rank Martial Artist.


    Despite being a woman, she has shown extraordinary talent in cultivation, a well-known heroine in the entire Northwest Dao.


    Pei Xuanjing just did not expect that he would encounter such a proud daughter of a major power so quickly.


    ¡°I have seen Miss Second.¡± Since they have met, and she has been polite, Pei Xuanjing naturally responded in kind, ¡°Listening to Miss Second, it seems that you know me.¡±


    Li Yuzhen is second in rank in the Li family, and most people respectfully call her Second Miss.


    This was mentioned in the news given to him by Guji.


    However, Guji¡¯s news seems to be a bit off, this Miss Second of the Li family seems to be not as simple as a fifth-rank martial artist.


    Li Yuzhen smiled, ¡°Brother Pei¡¯S reputation, I believe no one who hase to Anping Prefecture does not know!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing underestimated the speed of gossip spread in the martial world. Although he hasn¡¯t been in Anping Prefecture for long, starting from his duel with Liu Ruilong, none of his actions have escaped the eyes of those interested.


    Like these talented heroes from major powers, like Li Yuzhen, they would naturally collect information about their opponents in advance if they came to Anping Prefecture wanting to enter the forbiddennds, just like Guji did.


    Upon hearing her words, Pei Xuanjing simply shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s just rumors.¡±


    Li Yuzhen grinned and didn¡¯tment on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words.


    However, Pei Xuanjing was curious about her previous words, asking, ¡°What did Miss Second mean earlier?¡±


    He did not understand what she meant when she said earlier, ¡®I didn¡¯t expect you to have reached this point, it seems that I have underestimated you.¡¯


    Li Yuzhen was taken aback this time, she did not hide the surprise on her face at all, ¡°You don¡¯t know your situation just now?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing was confused and shook his head, ¡°I really don¡¯t know, if possible, please enlighten me, Miss Second.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your elders tell you anything?¡± There was a puzzled look between Li Yuzhen¡¯s eyebrows, ¡°Could it be that you really have no tutors or mentors, and you have cultivated to this level on your own, this¡­¡±


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s confusion deepened, his curiosity intensified, ¡°Please enlighten me, Miss Second.¡± It is said that: A tutor is one who imparts knowledge, teaches, and resolves doubts.


    The cultivation of martial arts is not only about grueling self-discipline, most have the guidance of a master or elder, or the insights left by predecessors to gain somemon knowledge.


    The sect he hails from, the Evesting Observance, the highest realm of martial arts of the ancients is only seventh or eighth grade. Even though he has a life simtor in hand and can forcibly break through the realm of martial arts, hecks somemon knowledge and barriers for cultivation. This is a disadvantage of solitary cultivators and is inevitable.


    Seeing that Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t answer, Li Yuzhen confirmed her guess, looking at him as if he were a monster, ¡°You actually don¡¯t know and you have stepped into this situation, it is truly unbelievable.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing gave a wry smile, but he did not reply.


    Ling Yuzhen looked at him with aplicated expression in her eyes. After some thought, she finally decided to excuse herself, ¡°Anyway, you will find out sooner orter, I might as well do a favor.¡± Pei Xuanjing followed up, ¡°Please enlighten me, Miss Second, I¡¯m certainly not an ungrateful person.¡± What he was implying was that if what she said was indeed useful to him, then he would certainly have a reward in the future.


    Li Yuzhen nodded, not caring about this.


    The Li family of Longxi has a long-standing lineage, enduring for a thousand years without decay.


    Although it has declined slightly in recent years, it still ranks among the top powers of the Great Ming Dynasty, and is notparable to the suddenly rising nouveau riche like the Tie Sect.


    For her, not to mention that Pei Xuanjing is just a fourth-grade martial artist now, even if he breaks through to the Upper Three Realm, whatever he can solve as an individual, her Li family can solve it, and what her family can¡¯t solve, he will have difficulty solving as well.


    However, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s humble attitude made her very satisfied. In the past, only the elders in her family would direct her, but now she could be instructing others, especially a genius like him who managed to cultivate to the fourth -grade realm alone at the age of twenty. She felt somewhat happy and was hence willing to speak.


    Li Yuzhen pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Do you know the main difference between a fourth -grade martial artist and a third -grade martial artist?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing thought for a moment, then tentatively replied, ¡°It is said that a third-grade martial artist has transcended the ordinary through a rebirth.¡±


    This was what he deduced from multiple life simtions and some notes he had obtained. Li Yuzhen looked at him, ¡°What you said is somewhat right, and somewhat wrong.¡±


    She exined, ¡°Martial arts cultivation involves external training of muscle, bone, and skin, and internal training of organs and marrow. After achieving great sess, to break through to the Upper Three Realms, it is not only thepletion of the physical body, but also the transformation of the mind, as well as the realization of a certain state.¡±


    ¡°An Upper Three Realms martial artist can be described by the eight words you used: Renovation of the body, transcending the ordinary. Renovation of the body refers to the transformation of the physical body. But to transcend the ordinary, it is a change of the mind, experiencing the inner meaning of martial arts.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Pei Xuanjing seemed toprehend.


    A true teacher imparts a single phrase, a false one imparts thousands of books.


    Simply put, to break through from a fourth-grade martial artist to a third-grade martial artist, it involves not only the transformation of the physical body, muscles, bones and organs, and the marrow, but more importantly, the martial artist needs to transform their mindset andprehend the essence of martial arts.


    He had originally thought that the martial arts insight was only a breakthrough required for mastery of martial arts, and did not expect it would have something to do with the breakthrough to the third-grade realm.


    Only then did he understand why his simtion failedst time, and what the royal mansion¡¯s offer meant by saying he was eager for sess andcked sufficient insight.


    And this so-called insight of the mind is just one thing: to grasp one¡¯s own insight. Only martial artists who control this insight can truly break through to the Upper Three Realms..

 Chapter 36 - 35: The Strange Thing is Poisonous

    Chapter 36: Chapter 35: The Strange Thing is Poisonous


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s unrestrained killing spree in the Blessed Land of the Forbidden ce was not out of any whim, but because he had already reached this point, and next he had to clearly define his own path.


    A Third-grade Martial Artist is also known as a Grandmaster.


    A Grandmaster is one who pioneers a school of thought and sets up principles that others look up to as a model.


    The Upper Three Realms are not just about increasing strength recklessly, it¡¯s more about opening up your own path, leading a school and setting up a model.


    During this process, some people follow their hearts, but they can¡¯t stay true to them, and are gradually corrupted by power, ultimately falling into a state where they can¡¯t control their power and instead be tools of it.


    Even if such people manage to break through to the Third-grade Realm by sheer force, they can only be called pseudo-Grandmasters. They have the power butck the heart, living their lives trapped in the Third-grade Realm, unable to make any progress.


    The reason Li Yuzhen was astounded earlier was that she had all but witnessed Pei Xuanjing¡¯s transformation from point nk.


    From the moment when she heard about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s massacre in the Forbidden Land of the


    Blessed Land, she had some guesses, butter seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s killing spree and his close frenzy to endless killings, she noticed signs that he was suddenly awakened and seemed to be breaking free.


    That¡¯s why Li Yuzhen stepped up, hoping to arouse him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯ve reached this point blindly, even without a master. That was surprising,¡± said Li Yuzhen, her eyes showing an unusual brightness as she looked at Pei Xuanjing.


    She knew that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s achievements today were indeed due to extraordinary opportunities.


    Of course, Li Yuzhen had no desire for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s opportunities. As a person of noble birth, she had no shortage of cultivation resources or martial studies, there was absolutely no need for her to scramble for these things.


    For her, maybe only traces of the Fairy God were worth striving for.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Second for showing me the way today. If Miss Second has any requests in the future, Pei Xuanjing will certainly not refuse,¡± Pei Xuanjing thanked her with a fist salute.


    What may seem like superfluous preaching from Li Yuzhen¡¯s point of view, for Pei Xuanjing it was rather a series of crucial points. These insights could save him from meandering and making countless errors.


    After all, due to the simtor, his cultivation speed was too fast. Even if he tried his best to make up for the shorings, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s knowledge of martial arts and some of his cultivation bottlenecks was still inferior to those geniuses who were born inrge forces.


    Li Yuzhen said, ¡°Assuming I guessed right, you entered the Blessed Land of the Forbidden ce to obtain a peculiar object, right?¡±


    She paused and said, ¡°What if I were to ask you to help me obtain this peculiar object in the Blessed Land of the Forbidden ce?¡±


    Listening to these words, Pei Xuanjing felt a bit embarrassed. After all, he had already promised to help someone else obtain the peculiar object, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t go back on his word.


    However, he had just promised Li Yuzhen that he would not refuse any request she had, which immediately contradicted his previous pledge.


    He thought for a moment and then said to Li Yuzhen, ¡°I have already promised to help someone get the peculiar object in this Forbidden Land of the Blessed Land.¡±


    Then he quickly vowed, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Miss Second, if you need it, I will roam the world, look for other openings of the Blessed Land of the Forbidden ce, and find another peculiar object for you.¡±


    Li Yuzhen looked at him with a straight face, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I shall fulfill my words.¡± responded Pei Xuanjing with seriousness.


    ¡°Heh. What¡¯s with you not understanding jokes?¡± Li Yuzhenughed, waving her hand, ¡°I was just joking with you, I don¡¯t need a peculiar object.¡±


    ¡°Huh Pei Xuanjing was surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss Seconde here for the peculiar object?¡±


    Li Yuzhen shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m here mainly for practice, not for a peculiar object.¡±


    Then she said to Pei Xuanjing, ¡°Also, I advise you not to think about using that peculiar object.¡±


    ¡°Why? It is said that obtaining a peculiar object can directly lead us to the Upper Three Realms, right?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked, baffled.


    Li Yuzhen exined, ¡°While using a peculiar object can indeed help break through to the Upper Three Realms smoothly, peculiar objects are ranked too. The peculiar object of Anping Prefecture¡¯s Forbidden Land of the Blessed Land is considered the lowest rank. It can only help break through to the Third-grade Realm, and once fused with a peculiar object, it is very difficult to take a further stepter.¡±


    ording to Li Yuzhen, peculiar objects of different levels, the highest level of the peculiar object can help a martial artist break through smoothly to the First-grade Realm, while the second -best can break through to the Second-ss Realm, and the lowest level of the peculiar object, like those found in Anping Prefecture, can only help break through to the Third-grade Realm.


    And once you have fused with such a peculiar object to break through to the Third-grade Realm, your path ahead will be solidified, and it will be very difficult to break through on your own. The only way is to continue to snatch the same attribute peculiar objects in order to ascend further.


    This is why, unless it is the highest-level peculiar obj ect, for some talented individuals, the peculiar object is kind of a white elephant. If they are confident and ambitious, they will notpete for these peculiar objects.


    ¡°So for us, instead of fighting for such white elephant peculiar objects, it would be better to take the opportunity to cultivate and gain experience in the Forbidden Land of the Blessed Land,¡± said Li


    Yuzhen.


    ¡°1 see,¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded.


    Now he understood why in his life simtions, even as a mere Fifth or Sixth Grade Martial Artist, he could easily seize the peculiar objects.


    It turned out that what he desperately fought for and saw as a treasure was just a white elephant in the eyes of these real geniuses. They would never fight hard for this.


    That¡¯s also why when the Blessed Land of the Forbidden ce opened, the major forces of Northwest Dao only sent some disciples, without investing too much manpower, as it seemed more like a losing bargain.


    This alles down to different perspectives brought about by standing at different levels.


    For the lower level martial artists, obtaining peculiar objects is their chance to rise and their hope for breaking through. But for the truly talented, these peculiar objects are their stumbling blocks to sess.


    Li Yuzhen said to Pei Xuanjing, ¡°With Brother Pei¡¯s talent, being able to reach the current realm at the age of twenty, it is not impossible for you to step into the First-grade Realm in the future. Why waste your wonderful talent for temporary gain?¡±


    She truly believes that by using Pei Xuanjing¡¯s innate abilities to fuse with peculiar objects and solidify his own way, it would be a loss rather than a gain.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Second.¡± Pei Xuanjing thanked her with a salute. ¡°Even if the peculiar object does not suit me, since I have promised others, I have to take it back.¡±


    The original n was to deliver this peculiar object to Gu Ji as part of the trade agreement. Now, after hearing what Li Yuzhen had to say, he certainly wouldn¡¯t merge lightly.


    Although he has a life simtor that can be forced to break through, what if, after integrating the peculiar object, the trajectory of his life in the life simtor cannot be broken through?

 Chapter 37 - 36: Confrontation

    Chapter 37: Chapter 36: Confrontation


    Trantor: 549690339


    The two talked for a long time, and Pei Xuanjing¡¯s True Qi had almost recovered. Li Yuzhen suggested, ¡°Brother Pei, why don¡¯t we have a hand-to-hand tryout?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded with a smile.


    Li Yuzhen shed a charming smile, transforming her whole demeanor. Her True Qi circted within her, her skin porcin white like jade, and the air around her turned abruptly cold. A white mist-like chill was emanating from her.


    The skill she was cultivating was not the martial study that had been passed down in her Li family from Longxi, but the martial study from a sect established by women a thousand years ago.


    This was the advantage of being born into a significant force. After Li Yuzhen disyed her outstanding cultivation talent in her childhood, her family spared no effort in acquiring for her the ¡°Mingyu Skill,¡± an absolute art that could be determined.


    Ming represents the Sun and the Moon, and Yu signifies the essence of Heaven and Earth. One could achieve the ¡°Mingyu¡± by taking nature¡¯s resource and extracting the essence of the Sun and the Moon.


    This was the highest Intrinsic Absurd Heart Method with divine potency, whose extraordinary essence is both magical and capable of staying youthful and ageless.


    She did not use the divine weapon, the treasure sword at her waist, but somehow, she wore a pair of gold silk gloves on her hands, and with an invisible force driven by her palms, she aimed at Pei


    Xuanjing.


    As he watched Li Yuzhen strike, Pei Xuanjing took it seriously.


    As he expected, his opponent was in the fourth-grade martial artist realm.


    Pei Xuanjing only felt that everywhere he looked was Li Yuzhen¡¯s palm shadows; he couldn¡¯t distinguish which one was real and which one was fake.


    If he couldn¡¯t differentiate, fortunately, he didn¡¯t try to.


    His long sword came out of the scabbard in his hand with a dazzling light, dividing into countless sword illusions, and met the palm shadows.


    Li Yuzhen moved quickly, surrounded by an endless cold air, with numerous True Qi swirling around her.


    Pei Xuanjing only carefully guarded the three feet in front of him; his long sword in hand shed and chopped horizontally, and the sharp sword Qi enveloped his body, frequently pierced through the palm shadows, stabbing towards Li Yuzhen.


    In a short time, the two of them have had several encounters.


    One was a young genius who had created a semi-absolute art out of the humble beginnings, and the other was a girl favored by heaven, born with wealth, cultivating an extraordinary martial art. Now that they were up against each other, it seemed like a case of chess meeting counterpart, talent meeting equally talented.


    The aftermath of their battle stirred up countless flying sands and walking stones; the surrounding trees were being cut down by palm shadows and sword Qi.


    After about twenty rounds, Pei Xuanjing could clearly feel that his True Qi consumption was serious, while Li Yuzhen¡¯s True Qi not only did not decrease, but rather showed signs of increasing.


    ¡®Can¡¯t drag on any longer,¡¯ Pei Xuanjing thought in his heart, ¡®If it continues like this, I will be exhausted sooner orter.¡¯


    ¡°Miss Li, take this as my final move. If you can take this, I admit my defeat today,¡± said Pei Xuanjing.


    Then, the sword move in his hand suddenly changed.


    Supreme As Water!


    This was the final move of the ¡°Water Swordsmanship¡± he had cultivated.


    In an instant, Li Yuzhen only felt that every strike she made was like hitting cotton.


    Then, Pei Xuanjing turned his long sword, surprisingly turning the tide, returning all the force back to his opponent.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Li Yuzhen barely managed to dodge this sword by turning aside.


    The clouds of dust dissipated, leaving a trench several meters long and three feet deep on her side.


    Pei Xuanjing retreated several feet, and backhandedly held the sword and made a fist, ¡°Since Miss Li dodged this move, then I admit my defeat today.¡±


    Looking at the trench left by the sword, Li Yuzhen also retracted the cold aura emanating from her Qi, shaking her head, ¡°If Brother Pei hadn¡¯t spared me at thest moment, I might not have been able to dodge that sword.¡±


    She was clear that hisst move had been deliberately biased, originally aiming at her, deliberately missing a little.


    ¡°It¡¯s just aparison, not a life-and-death battle,¡± shook his head Pei Xuanjing.


    The two were merely exchanging blows, naturally, it wouldn¡¯t be a life-for-life.


    Besides, after receiving guidance from her, it would seem a bit ungrateful to hurt the other party now.


    Li Yuzhen alsoughed upon hearing this, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s just aparison. How about a tie today?¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Pei Xuanjing nced at the treasure sword around her waist and nodded.


    Both learned a lot from the exchange on that day.


    Moreover, this exchange of blows had caused such a huge momentum that it was sure to attract some people.


    To avoid trouble, Pei Xuanjing asked, ¡°I am preparing to leave. I have no idea what Miss Li ns to do next.


    Li Yuzhen understood his meaning and nodded in agreement, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we should part ways.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing also agreed, ¡°Thank you for today, Miss. If Miss ever needs me in the future, Pei Xuanjing will not refuse.¡±


    ¡°Brother Pei, let me see who will step into the third-grade first.¡± Li Yuzhen returned to her initial gant appearance.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, ¡°Then let¡¯S wait and see.¡±


    ¡°Remember, you still owe me a promise.¡±


    Li Yuzhen finished her sentence and stepped away without giving Pei Xuanjing the opportunity to respond. After a few more steps, she disappeared into the distance.


    Seeing her resolutely going away, Pei Xuanjing did not retain. He just said to the direction she was leaving: ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°I have to admit that these born-to-be genius from significant forces are really formidable,¡± Pei Xuanjing backtracked their hand -to-hand just now and shook his head.


    Although it looked like he had an upper hand due to his sparing, his so-called tie with Li Yuzhen seemed like he had suffered a loss.


    Actually not, it¡¯s clear that when she was fighting against him, her treasure sword at her waist was never unsheathed.


    And if he guessed right, the sword at Li Yuzhen¡¯s waist, from a powerful force like the Li family from Longxi, was definitely a divine weapon refined a hundred times at the least.


    If she had really used that divine weapon, he wouldn¡¯t necessarily win.


    Of course, Pei Xuanjing had the confidence that if the two were to fight life-and-death, even if she had the divine weapon in hand, the oue would still be uncertain.


    After all, in a martial artist¡¯s battle, apart from personal realm, skills, martial arts, and weapons all be part of thebat power. Unless they really fight, who lives and who dies is not certain.


    After separating from Li Yuzhen, Pei Xuanjing went again to the ce where he had previously agreed with the Fu Lord¡¯s men.


    However, even with Li Yuzhen?s clue, this time he didn¡¯t show any mercy to those who were blinded by greed and tried to trouble him.


    He just didn¡¯t go looking for trouble and following each fight, he spent a long time adjusting his mental state to avoid mindset being affected by the killings.


    Half a monthter, he finally arrived at the spot he had mentioned with the Fu Lord¡¯s men.


    Unexpectedly, not long after his arrival, he saw some of his own men being chased by a group of people. Those chasing them were from the Liu family , with Liu Ruilong, who had been defeated by his men, lea


    Even though he didn¡¯t know why the Liu family was here, when Pei Xuanjing saw the situation, he did not hesitate to rush over.


    Just when Pei Xuanjing showed up, Liu Ruilong also spotted him.


    The expression indeed is ¨C the enemy¡¯s presence makes the eyes glow red. Seeing Pei Xuanjing show up, Liu Ruilong led several people and charged towards Pei Xuanjing..

 Chapter 38 - 37: First Sword

    Chapter 38: Chapter 37: First Sword


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Today is my chance to erase my past humiliation.¡±


    A cold murderous intent shed in Liu Ruilong¡¯s eyes as he headed towards Pei Xuanjing with wrath.


    As the legitimate heir of the Liu family and showing exceptional talent for cultivation from a young age, Liu Ruilong had always lived in a world full of praise and pride.


    In his early twenties, he had already be a Seventh-grade Martial Artist. He was regarded as a top genius in the entire Anping Prefecture, justifying everyone¡¯s high praise for him.


    He once thought of himself as Liu family¡¯s Child of Heaven¡¯s Mandate. Just like Tie Qianshan two decades ago, he would lead the Liu family to rise step by step and be a powerful force like the Tie Sect.


    However, everything came to a halt that day.


    An unknown man suddenly appeared before him and, with just one move, severed the tendons in his hand, crushing any courage he had to strike again.


    For Liu Ruilong, who had been proud beyond measure, this was a scenario he had never imagined possible. That moment, his pride was thoroughly shattered, his dignity trampled upon by the opponent.


    Since that day, Pei Xuanjing had be his nightmare. Even though his father found spiritual medicine to heal his injury, he still had a shadow in his heart that was hard to erase.


    Later, news came that the opponent had shown the strength of a Fifth-grade Martial Artist and killed two Fifth-grade Martial Artists from the Liu family and Shen¡¯s Business Association along with several Sixth Grade Martial Artists. This ignited an uncontroble fear in Liu Ruilong¡¯s heart.


    Even though he had already advanced to the Sixth-grade Realm using his family¡¯s resources.


    At this point, Liu Ruilong understood that unless he personally killed his opponent, he would always be a nightmare on his path of cultivation.


    But facing a genius who was even younger and more talented than himself, even Liu Ruilong felt a sense of hopelessness.


    ¡°Ruilong, take this Flowing me Sword. Personally behead Pei Xuanjing. Your father believes in you.¡±


    That was what Liu Chengxiong said when he handed the Thousand Refinement Divine Weapon me Sword to him that day.


    ¡°Father, I will not let you down!¡±


    Liu Ruilong hesitated and struggled, but ultimately, under his father¡¯s hopeful gaze, he epted the Flowing me Sword.


    This time, his sole purpose of entering the Blessed Land Secret Area was to kill Pei Xuanjing, to eliminate the greatest nightmare on his path of cultivation.


    As for any damn treasures, he was not interested. He believed that as long as he could kill the opponent, he would certainly be able to break through to the Third-grade with his own ability. ¡°Pei Xuanjing, today I will return all the humiliation you have given me!¡±


    A hint of bloodthirsty madness shed in Liu Ruilongts eyes as he unsheathed the Thousand Refinement Divine Weapon me Sword in his hand.


    As he swung the long sword, a red me ignited on the de, bringing an infinite heat wave shing towards Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Thousand Refinement Divine Weapon!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing had no idea that simply defeating Liu Ruilong would cause such a big impact on him.


    But even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t care.


    The cultivation of martial arts is like sailing against the current. It does not allow for the slightest retreat.


    Furthermore, based on Liu Ruilong¡¯s behavior of drawing his sword and killing at the slightest disagreement, he was clearly not a good person. He brought the current situation upon himself.


    Right now, Pei Xuanjing was most surprised by the sword in Liu Ruilong¡¯s hand. It was actually a Thousand Refinement Divine Weapon!


    However, the twounched their attacks simultaneously. When Liu Ruilong drew his sword, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t have much room to dodge.


    He had no choice but to grip the long sword in his hand and meet the attack head-on.


    ng! ng! ng!


    After several rapid collisions, his treasured sword, which was snatched from Liu Ruilong¡¯s hand, was already full of cracks, and it seemed that it could no longer be used.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing, today is your death day.¡±


    Seeing the long sword in his opponent¡¯s hand shatter into several pieces, a fierce smile appeared on Liu Ruilong¡¯s face.


    It had to be said that the Sixth-grade Martial Artist Liu Ruilong, with the help of this Thousand Refinement Divine Weapon me Sword, had abat power that was no less inferior to that of most Fifth-grade Martial Artists.


    In this Forbidden ce Blessed Land, as long as he didn¡¯t run into a few people, he could either fight or defend himself with this Divine Weapon in hand.


    But who was he facing? It was Pei Xuanjing!


    Pei Xuanjing was not a mere Fifth-grade Realm as they perceived, but had reached the top level ofbat power in this Blessed Land Forbidden ce; among the top few people.


    Even without a weapon, he was more than enough to handle Liu Ruilong who was relying on the Divine Weapon to unt his power.


    ¡°Heh, you think you can?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing sneered disdainfully and switched his posture. He evaded Liu Ruilong¡¯s attack.


    He moved with mysterious steps, his palms continuously striking, instantly covering Liu Ruilong with numerous palm shadows.


    Fierce me Palm Technique, a mid-grade martial art he obtained from Lord Fu. Although his proficiency was not high, it was more than enough to deal with Liu Ruilong.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing unleash his full strength, Liu Ruilong¡¯s face changed dramatically.


    ¡°When did you break through to the Fourth-grade?¡±


    At this moment, he was somewhat flustered.


    A Fourth-grade Martial Artist at the age of twenty would astonish the entire Anping Prefecture and even the Northwest Dao when the news got out.


    This is the moment!


    Pei Xuanjing seized the moment, taking advantage of Liu Ruilong¡¯s brief fluster. He pointed his right hand like a sword, gathering True Qi on it, and shot out several invisible sword Qi towards Liu Ruilong¡¯s wrist.


    A sword Qi stabbed Liu Ruilong¡¯s wrist. It hit the very position where his tendons were severed by Pei Xuanjing long ago. His wrist ached, and he dropped the Divine Weapon.


    ¡°Not good!¡±


    A flicker of panic crossed Liu Ruilong?s eyes, and he immediately tried to grab the sword again.


    But Pei Xuanjing moved faster, stepping forward andnding a palm strike on Liu Ruilong¡¯s chest. Liu Ruilong spat out a mouthful of blood and was sent flying several feet back.


    At the same time, Pei Xuanjing grabbed the Divine Weapon.


    In an instant, the oue was decided.


    If Liu Ruilong still had the Divine Weapon in hand, he might have been able to stalemate with Pei Xuanjing for a few rounds. But now, with the Divine Weapon in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hand, he waspletely paralyzed.


    With his injury, Liu Ruilong had only one thought ¨C to escape.


    ¡°Quick, kill him!¡±


    He hurriedly called his men and hoped they could buy him some time.


    ¡°Heh, trying to escape?¡±


    Unfortunately, all his efforts were in vain.


    The strength of this group of people was only Sixth-grade Realm at best, the same as Liu Ruilong. Even if they outnumbered Pei Xuanjing, they couldn¡¯t even dream of pushing him back with the Divine Weapon in his hand.


    One step, one kill, in just a few breaths, several of the Liu family¡¯s men were in by Pei Xuanjing.


    The remaining few, facing Pei Xuanjing, trembled and hesitated, not daring to move forward.


    With just a few strides, Pei Xuanjing was before Liu Ruilong. Without any hesitation, he raised his sword, ready to strike down.


    ¡°Stop!¡±

 Chapter 39 - 38: The Decision

    Chapter 39: Chapter 38: The Decision


    Trantor: 549690339


    Just as Pei Xuanjing was about to kill Liu Ruilong, a loud shout suddenly sounded:


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Looking at the neer, Liu Ruilong¡¯s despairing eyes shed with surprise and joy.


    Unfortunately for Liu Ruilong, however, his joy was in vain, as Pei Xuanjing ignored the shout, his hand¡¯s movement without the slightest hesitation.


    Whoosh!


    With a swipe of the Flowing me Sword, Liu Ruilong¡¯s body was split in two.


    In his eyes was a look of shock and confusion; he didn¡¯t understand why Pei Xuanjing was so unyielding, killing him despite hearing someone trying to intervene.


    Pei Xuanjing shook his wrist, shaking off the blood on his sword. Only then did he raise his head and speak to a monk in the distance, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The reason why he showed no mercy, even after hearing the monk¡¯s voice¡­


    It was because he knew that the monk hadn¡¯t suddenly arrived; he had been there even before Pei Xuanjing had. One could argue that even if the monk wasn¡¯t on Liu Ruilong¡¯s side, there must have been some connection.


    The burly monk, whose face was initially smiling, became gloomy after seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s unwavering decision to kill and hearing his sarcastic tone.


    ¡°Benefactor, don¡¯t you think your methods are a bit too brutal?¡± The monk spoke chastely, pointing at Liu Ruilong¡¯s corpse.


    Pei Xuanjing, as if hearing a hrious joke, sneered, ¡°Since when did the monks of the Diamond Gate begin preaching mercy? Have the monks of the Diamond Gate turned vegetarian now?¡±


    Perhaps the monks of the North and South Zen Sect might be vegetarian, but the monks of the Diamond Gate of the Northwest Dao have always been fond of meat and wine.


    The monk before his eyes was from the Diamond Gate, and is the fifth-rank martial artist from the Diamond Gate, whose name was given to Pei Xuanjing by the government office¡¯s estimations.


    ¡°Are you provoking the Diamond Gate?¡± The monk¡¯s entire body surged with True Qi as he eyed Pei Xuanjing with a cold glint.


    He felt greatly insulted and had the urge to take action.


    ¡°Are you courting death?¡± Pei Xuanjing refused to back down.


    His inner True Qi began to circte once more, the Divine Weapon in his hand buzzing softly, as if he was ready to strike at a moment¡¯s notice.


    If that monk had just sat and watched his fight with Liu Ruilong earlier, Pei Xuanjing might not have cared.


    But this monk had the audacity to y the good guy and try to mediate after he won. That meant that the monk had chosen to oppose him.


    Well then, he was an enemy. And Pei Xuanjing naturally wouldn¡¯t care about him.


    Furthermore, when contemting about the various forces from the Northwest Dao would enter the forbidden Blessed Land, Gu Ji had mentioned that he may not be able to cover Pei Xuanjing if he offends other powers.


    But if he encountered people from the Diamond Gate, he didn¡¯t need to worry. Even if he killed their sessor, he would still be able to cover it.


    Pei Xuanjing was intrigued at the time and asked why. Gu Ji then told him a rather secretive story.


    The Diamond Gate was established by a renegade monk from the Zen Sect. Thus, they set up their sect in the Northwest Dao, and didn¡¯t dare to set foot in the Central ins.


    Such conditions were not too problematic. Unfortunately, towards the end of thest dynasty, the Diamond Gate was at its peak. The sect¡¯s gate master intended to return to the Central ins and even got close to a big shot from thest dynasty, oppressing martial artists worldwide. They were unmatched.


    Regrettably, it was a chaotic era. The Great Ming Emperor rose from insignificance, aplished great deeds with a three-foot sword, overthrew the previous dynasty, and the Diamond Gate, for aiding a tyrant, wasbeled as traitors.


    Had it not been for some idental reasons, the Diamond Gate might have been erased from history along with the previous dynasty.


    After recuperating for years, the Diamond Gate regained some strength, but the ck history remained. Both the martial arts world and the government office of the Great Ming disliked them.


    Therefore, even if Pei Xuanjing offended them, with Gu Ji there, the Diamond Gate did not dare be rampant. If their ck history was dug up, it would be serious trouble.


    Hence, Pei Xuanjing was not afraid of offending them.


    The monk was furious, but forcibly swallowed his anger, speaking in a frosty tone: ¡°You shall pay dearly for today¡¯s deeds in the future.¡±


    Having said that, he decisively left.


    Watching the monk retreat, Pei Xuanjing had a desire to attack but seeing the various injuries of the people sent by the government, he eventually decided against it.


    ¡°Diamond Gate, I¡¯ll remember you,¡± He said to himself silently, remembering the grudge.


    Pei Xuanjing turned around and spoke to the people sent by the government, ¡°Those who are injured, tend to your injuries first. The rest of you clean up this ce.¡±


    After saying that, he found a ce to sit and carefully examined the new Divine Weapon he had acquired.


    He had learned from the others that the name of the sword was ¡®Flowing me¡¯. It was one of the Divine Weapons belonging to the Liu family, made of a thousand-year-old Mysterious Iron and refined with the essence of a hundred gold. It was considered a high-quality Divine Weapon among the Thousand Refinement Divine Weapons.


    He had to admit, sometimes Pei Xuanjing felt that Liu Ruilong was his lucky charm.


    When he first arrived in Anping Prefecture, his Pine Pattern Ancient Sword was not up to par, Liu Ruilong¡¯s provocation brought him a precious sword.


    Not long ago, after exchanging hands with Li Yuzhen, Pei Xuanjing realized his difference with the geniuses from the big families. They had everything ready, while he had to figure everything out on his own.


    However, not muchter, even though Liu Ruilong had caused his precious sword to shatter, he quickly gave him another Thousand Refinement Divine Weapon. He was indeed a good samaritan.


    Regrettably, Liu Ruilong was now dead. There was no longer anyone to bring him good things.


    The next day, Pei Xuanjing, who had rested for the night, led the people from the government to go a certain direction.


    ording to them, in about half a month, a rare treasure would appear, and the ce it would appear would be there.


    What Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t know was, while he was off searching for the treasure, the Diamond Gate¡¯s monk didn¡¯t sit idle either.


    Originally, this monk was hired by the Liu family for a hefty sum to assist them in the fight. The n was to have Liu Ruilong be a distraction while he ambushed Pei Xuanjing. They did not expect Pei Xuanjing¡¯s fourth -grade power to exceed everyone¡¯s expectations. Liu Ruilong was defeated too quickly, and the monk didn¡¯t get a chance to take action.


    So, he tried to y the good guy to save Liu Ruilong¡¯s life in order to make another nter.


    However, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s decisive action was unexpected and foiled his n.


    Nevertheless, even if intimidated by Pei Xuanjing, this monk was not a good-natured fellow. He nned to gather some experts to jointly ambush Pei Xuanjing.


    After all, even if some people were not interested in the rare treasure, a Thousand Refinement grade Divine Weapon could make many hearts flutter..

 Chapter 40 - 39: Convergence

    Chapter 40: Chapter 39: Convergence


    Trantor: 549690339


    When the Forbidden ces and Blessed Lands first appeared is already impossible to investigate.


    ording to legend, traces of Forbidden ces and Blessed Lands began to intermittently open as early as the Pre-Qin Dynasty. It is said that some people have found opportunities within and ascended to an immortal existence.


    Even some im that the three Peni Inds sought by Emperor Shi¡¯s envoy were a kind of


    Forbidden ce and Blessed Land. The treasures hidden within could help one to be immortal.


    Regrettably, this world¡¯s civilization stretches back so far into the mists of time, and in the Tianbao years of the Tang Dynasty, an unprecedented rebellion swept across the Great Tang. Not only did it bring a once glorious empire to its knees, but it also ignited countless ancient texts, causing them to disappear without a trace.


    As a result, most of the current records can only trace as far back as Emperor Suzong of Tang¡¯s Zhide Era. Everything prior to that is a taboo subject for all the surviving books ¨C deep mysteries hinted at only in fragments of shuffled notes and whispers of hearsay.


    Even the most meticulous historians, who strive only for the truth, have left behind the names and policies of emperors from before Suzong¡¯s reign. Yet, theypletely brushed over events connected to cultivation practices.


    So, most of the veritable records about Forbidden ces and Blessed Lands originated after Emperor Suzong.


    ording to those records, the original Forbidden ces and Blessed Lands were not numerous, and the intervals between their openings were long ¨C a minimum of a hundred years apart. If a cultivator was unlucky, they might go their entire lives without ever stepping foot inside one.


    It wasn¡¯t until thest moments of the previous dynasty that the number of Forbidden ces and Blessed Lands began to increase. After the founder of the Great Ming overthrew the old regime, a variety of Forbidden ces and Blessed Lands began to spring up, like bamboo shoots after a spring rain.


    Because of this, some obstinate people believed that the establishment of the Great Ming was an unparalleled event in history, a splendid achievement granted by the favor of the heavens.


    The Forbidden ce and Blessed Land in Anping Prefecture first appeared after the establishment of the Great Ming, and it has opened intermittently a dozen or so times since then.


    After the explorations of people of various generations, our understanding of the Forbidden ce and Blessed Land gradually matured. The longstanding powers also possessed their own hand-drawn maps.


    Although Gu Ji, the prefect, has not been in Anping Prefecture for long, the government office of Anping Prefecture possesses the mostplete map since the opening of the Forbidden ce and Blessed Land.


    Therefore, Pei Xuanjing saved himself a lot of trouble. After coordinating with the personnel dispatched by the prefect, they headed straight for the ce where the treasure was foretold to appear.


    Half a monthter, Pei Xuanjing and the people under the prefect¡¯smand arrived in a in in the Forbidden ce and Blessed Land.


    ¡°Master, ording to our map, we¡¯re less than ten miles away,¡± Gu San informed Pei Xuanjing.


    Gu Da, Gu Er, Gu San¡­


    These were the names that Gu Ji gave these people. Although Pei Xuanjing thought the names were a bit hastily given, he had to admit they were easy to remember.


    In terms of why Gu San was talking to him instead of Gu Da¡­


    It was because Gu Da and Gu Er were the strongest among these people. They were given special attention during the pursuit by the Liu family and got killed off as a result.


    But that wasn¡¯t the point.


    Pei Xuanjing nced at the sky and gave amand, ¡°Tell them to rest here for two hours. We¡¯ll leave once everyone has recuperated.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gu San was an obedient executor. Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s order, he had some doubts in his heart, but still followed the instructions without hesitation.


    ¡°Off you go!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing waved his hand and found a ce to sit down by himself.


    He let these people rest, naturally he had his own considerations.


    After half a month of continuous traveling, these people were already extremely tired. Moreover, with the treasure about to appear, they were inevitably going to encounter many rivals.


    In their current state, if they were to encounter an unexpected situation, they¡¯d end up confronting the enemy whilepletely drained.


    Since the treasure would only appear at night, they had plenty of time now. It would be better to rest here for the time being, adjust their condition, and prepare for the uing events.


    Two hourster, the sky gradually began to darken.


    Pei Xuanjing stood up, hung the Flowing me Sword at his waist, and signaled Gu San, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    A ten-mile distance wasn¡¯t far to begin with.


    The weakest among them was already a Seventh-grade martial artist, and they arrived at the destination after the time it took to burn one stick of incense.


    The location of the treasure was in the center of ake on the in. When the moon reached the zenith of the sky and its glow covered theke, the treasure would emerge from the water.


    By the time Pei Xuanjing arrived, the area around theke was already filled with numerous martial artists, at least hundreds of them, gathered in small groups.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s arrival with Gu San, the already tense atmosphere simmered with an additional undercurrent.


    Nothing else, but a man¡¯s reputation precedes him.


    If before entering the Forbidden ce and Blessed Land, people thought Pei Xuanjing¡¯s rise was merely a stroke of luck and the ipetence of Anping Prefecture¡¯s major powers allowed an upstart to make a name for himself.


    But one month after the opening of the Forbidden ce and Blessed Land, Pei Xuanjing, in this month, single-handedly and sword stroke by sword stroke killed countless people, creating an unparalleled reputation, that almost everyone dared not belittle.


    In truth, he singlehandedly struck fear into the hearts of many, deterring them from causing further trouble.


    Moreover, the story of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s confrontation with Li Yuzhen, intimidating the monks of Diamond Gate, mysteriously got out.


    All these incidents have confirmed in people¡¯s minds that as long as Pei Xuanjing does not die prematurely, he will definitely be another Tie Qianshan.


    About twenty years ago, Tie Qianshan was just the same. He rose from a nameless youth, step by step, through bloodshed and killing, carving out his own reputation and leading the small Tie Sect to its current stature ¡ª dominating the Northwest Dao.


    Therefore, when Pei Xuanjing approached, the crowd that had surrounded thekeside automatically cleared a path for him.


    This is fame, this is strength, and this is what countless martial artists strive for throughout their entire lives.


    Such is a man¡¯s way!


    They wish they could take your ce!


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s domineering appearance, countless people on the scene were filled with envy and jealousy, wishing they could rece him.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Pei Xuanjing chuckled lightly.


    Without any hesitation, he led Gu San and the others towards the open area that had been cleared for him.


    He found himself growing more ustomed to thew of the jungle in this world, without feeling the slightest difort.


    This feeling was reallyfortable, easy to immerse oneself in.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing, you¡¯ve finally arrived!¡± Suddenly, someone broke the silence.


    Pei Xuanjing looked in the direction of the voice. The monk from the Diamond Gate was looking at him with an unfriendly gaze.


    He nced at the few people gathered around the monk andughed, ¡°What, did you find some more helping hands?¡±

 Chapter 41 - 40: The Strong, too, have hearts full of awe!

    Chapter 41: Chapter 40: The Strong, too, have hearts full of awe!


    Trantor: 549690339


    Yuwen Leopard, also a monk from the Diamond Gate, turned cold at hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words.


    No matter how he listened, he felt ridiculed in the other¡¯s words, and he, who was used topliment, found it somewhat intolerable.


    However, a burly man next to him ced his hand on his shoulder, stopping his intention of making a move.


    The burly man stepped forward, sped his fists and said, ¡°Pleased to meet you, Brother Pei. I¡¯ve long heard of your renown. However, it seems to me you prefer to rely on sharp words.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nced at the restrained Yuwen Leopard. He originally thought that Yuwen Leopard was the leader among the two, but it turned out to be the other.


    ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± he measured up the burly man.


    Considering that he could cooperate with Yuwen Leopard and had taken the initiative, if it were not unexpected, he was likely to be one of the persons on the list given by Gu Ji.


    When he noticed the man¡¯s hands, he immediately understood the identity of this burly man.


    At the same time, the burly man announced his name, ¡°I am the Tie Mad.¡±


    It¡¯S mm!


    The most famous of the younger generation of the Northwest Dao¡¯s Tie Sect, Tie Qianshan¡¯s personal disciple, Tie Mad.


    His original name was rarely known now, and everyone referred to him as Tie Mad.


    The fact that he could be called Mad suggested his character.


    Legend has it that his name was inspired by a maverick martial artist known as the ¡®first oddity in the martial arts realm¡¯ a thousand years ago.


    However, as Tie Qianshan¡¯s personal disciple, he was arrogant and made quite a name for himself in the Northwest Dao, which shows how formidable he is.


    Now 25, he has achieved the Fifth Rank in martial arts. Bai Xiaosheng, a well-known contemporary martial artist, oncemented that as long as he does not die young, he has a good chance of advancing to the Third Rank.


    ¡°Brother Tie, your reputation precedes you. But it seems to me that today¡¯s meeting was slightly overstated!¡± Pei Xuanjing remained indifferent, but his words were rather blunt.


    Tie Mad came at Yuwen Leopard¡¯s invitation. It was clear that he meant ill and was likely looking for trouble with him.


    Moreover, he never forgot that he had killed the father of a genius disciple from the Tie Sect. The two sides were in a state of hostility and unlikely to be friends.


    When he arrived in Anping Prefecture, he had also inquired about the genius who had joined the Tie Sect from the Zhang family. He heard that the talent of the man was very good, even Tie Qianshan intended to take him as a disciple.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect to run into the Tie Sect again.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing, you are being overly arrogant!¡± Tie Mad¡¯s face darkened.


    He didn¡¯t expect this guy to be so spiteful in his speech, showing no modesty characteristic of a young man who had just started his career.


    Are these young people all so unruly these days?


    Looking at Pei Xuanjing, Tie Mad thought of his ¡®junior brother¡¯ who his master had recently intended to take under his wing.


    That guy was also a top talent, but he was equally harsh in his speech, showing little respect to his senior brothers due to his master¡¯s favor. If it weren¡¯t for his master¡¯s intervention, he would have taught him a good lesson.


    To tell the truth, Tie Mad did not know of the deep connection between that genius junior brother and Pei Xuanjing The father of that genius junior brother, Zhang Zhiyi, was killed by Pei Xuanjing himself.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing chuckled, saying nothing.


    This time, it was Yuwen Leopard from the Diamond Gate who calmed down; he pulled at Tie Mad, ¡°Brother Tie, he is just trying to provoke you into making a move.¡±


    He could see that Pei Xuanjing was doing this on purpose, trying to provoke them into making a move. Although he didn¡¯t know why, Yuwen Leopard instinctively felt that he should do the opposite of whatever Pei Xuanjing wanted to do.


    Seeing the two calm down, Pei Xuanjing shook his head, somewhat disappointed.


    Yes, he was just trying to provoke the two to make a move, then take advantage of the situation to kill them, or at least disable them.


    ording to Li Yuzhen who said ¡®miraculous things are poisonous¡¯, the reason they entered here was not to seize the miraculous thing. He didn¡¯t know about Yuwen Leopard yet, but since Tie Mad was so arrogant, he was probably not here to seize the miraculous thing.


    In that case, it¡¯s very likely that these two are here to prevent him from seizing the miraculous thing.


    Although Pei Xuanjing, who possesses the power of a fourth-grade martial artist and holds the Thousand-Refined Divine Weapon ¨C the Flowing me Sword, just thinking about two fairly strong fifth-grade martial artists not intending to seize the miraculous thing but focusing on making trouble for him instead,


    this made him feel like sitting on a bed of nails, having a thorn in his side, having a fishbone stuck in his throat.


    That¡¯s why he wanted to take advantage of the time before the miraculous thing appeared, and eliminate the two nuisances. After all, at this time, anyone who aspires to the miraculous thing would not be stupid enough toe and provoke him.


    But unfortunately, these two seemed to have sensed something, they were not provoked by him, and held back their anger.


    Pei Xuanjing pointed tantly at the two and said to Gu San beside him, ¡°When we make a moveter, you two must be careful.¡±


    The greatest strength of this team was only at the Sixth Rank, and they were no match for these two.


    Not that Pei Xuanjing fancied himself a saint, but he felt that cultivation was not easy, and these people had no need to risk their lives here.


    Perhaps he empathizes with them!


    Pei Xuanjing knew, if he hadn¡¯t had the help of the Life Simtor, he might be just like those ordinary martial artists around him, and certainly wouldn¡¯t be standing in the center with such mour.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gu San nodded.


    He was aware of the gap between him and these geniuses. Although they had also broken through to the Sixth Rank before the age of twenty-five, it was not without the countless resources poured into them by the Prefecture Master.


    ¡°You just need to take care of yourselves. Leave the rest to me.¡± Seeing Gu San not impulsively charging forward, Pei Xuanjing nodded in approval.


    Actually, if it wasn¡¯t for Gu Ji¡¯s request, Pei Xuanjing might even want toe here alone. He didn¡¯t need these people¡¯s help at all.


    It was not arrogance but confidence.


    With his strength, if he could seize the miraculous thing, he would certainly do so. If there were enemies that he couldn¡¯t deal with, these people couldn¡¯t help much either.


    ¡°Even if you are a strong man, you must have respect.¡±


    This was said by Gu Ji.


    In Gu Ji¡¯s view, these people were cultivated by him using countless resources. Although they were different from geniuses like Pei Xuanjing, he couldn¡¯t deny them the chance to strive forward. After all, entering the Forbidden ce, the Blessed Land, is both risky and an opportunity.


    Hearing this, Pei Xuanjing was silent.


    He could understand the hardships of the lower-ss martial artists, so he couldn¡¯t reject the offer.


    After all, he couldn¡¯t obstruct anyone¡¯s determination and opportunity to forge ahead.


    The moon was high in the sky, its silvery light falling from the sky as if a silver shawl was draped over the surface of theke.


    The calm surface of theke began to ripple slowly.


    ¡°The miraculous thing is about to appear!¡±

 Chapter 42 - 41: Taking Action

    Chapter 42: Chapter 41: Taking Action


    Trantor: 549690339


    With the moonlight growing brighter, the ripples on theke¡¯s surface increased and sped up.


    Then, the surface of theke began to tremble as if water was reaching a boil, producing a bubbling sound.


    Misty white vapor enveloped the area, and right in the center of theke, a pir of water three feet in diameter suddenly shot into the sky, reaching a height of over thirty feet in the blink of an eye.


    Hovering right above this water column was a fist-sized, crystal-clear pearl.


    This pearl, a product of the blessednd and a forbidden ce, bestowed the ability to cultivate all the way to the Upper Three Realms without worry, once obtained.


    ¡°The treasure has surfaced!¡±


    Observed the emergence of the treasure, onlookers were astounded, with exmations rising from the crowd.


    Faced with such a temptation, several martial artists immediately leaped towards the pearl.


    ¡°Sir, shall we¡­¡± Seeing others making their move, Gu San anxiously turned to Pei Xuanjing.


    Enthralled, Pei Xuanjingughed, shaking his head, ¡°No need to rush.¡±


    No sooner had he spoken than the pearl suddenly emitted a bright light, releasing a wave of the Five Elements, and sending the martial artists flying.


    ¡°Just as I thought!¡± Pei Xuanjing muttered to himself.


    Gu San, puzzled, turned his gaze towards Pei Xuanjing, ¡°Sir, why is this so?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing sneered, ¡°The treasure has a spirit, and without enough power, one cannot subdue it.¡±


    So it was. He had always scoffed at the many ounts about the treasure and its mysterious attributes.


    If before he had any doubts, at this point he could now certainly be sure.


    These treasures born from the forbidden ces and blessednds might indeed benefit the cultivation of Martial Artists, allowing the possessors to easily advance to the Upper Three Realms as told in tales.


    What was surely an exaggeration, however, was the so-called life-changing effects; such ims were absolutely groundless.


    His earlier ims to Gu San about the treasure¡¯s spirit were merely diplomatic.


    The most fundamental reason was that those who possess the strengthy im to such treasures.


    So many people scrapping for a single treasure was a selective process in itself.


    Among such a group of martial artists, he who obtained the treasure, whether on ount of strength or of luck, had already proven himself exceptional.


    Once in possession of the treasure, one could easily advance to the Upper Three Realms.


    Now, suppose there were people capable of such, would they be unable to advance to the Upper Three Realms even if they didn¡¯t possess the treasure?


    The answer to this question varies based on who answers it.


    ¡°No wonder, Li Yuzhen said the treasure was a poison.¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    However, even though he was a bit indifferent to the treasure, since he had promised Gu Ji, he would certainly retrieve the treasure for him.


    Moreover, he was bing increasingly interested in the treasure. Even if he didn¡¯t use it himself, he could still study it.


    However, the current situation seemed to differ slightly from his original n.


    He said to Gu San and the others, ¡°From here on, don¡¯t intervene.¡±


    Gu San attempted to say something, only to be interrupted by Pei Xuanjing, ¡°The situation has changed. I will get the treasure for His Excellency. For the remaining time, it is best for you to stay away from me.¡±


    For Pei Xuanjing, he was confident that he could seize the treasure and escape, but hecked the ability to look after these people as well.


    Hence, it was better for them to keep their distance, rather than bing cannon fodder due to his actions.


    Pei Xuanjing continued, ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t interfere with any decisions you make. All I want to say is, sometimes, being able to survive is the greatest victory.¡±


    He would only go this far in advising them, as they were merely acquaintances.


    But to request him to risk his life for them while also trying to seize the treasure They weren¡¯t such close friends for him to do that.


    Sorry, Pei Xuanjing wouldn¡¯t be willing to do that.


    If these few couldn¡¯t see the situation clearly, Pei Xuanjing would watch them perish, and at best try to avenge them afterward.


    Looking at the situation, Gu San and the others nodded in agreement and began to retreat silently.


    While everyone¡¯s attention was on the pearl, their sudden withdrawal seemed abrupt but met everyone else¡¯s approval, as it was in their own interests.


    As Gu San and the others retreated, several martial artists tried to seize the pearl, but not because


    theycked strength, but because they were held back by the numerous martial artists surrounding them.


    The scene suddenly became a stalemate.


    After all, no one wants to make the first move, only for someone else to benefit.


    Looking at the people around him, Pei Xuanjingughed heartily, ¡°Since everyone is so ¡®courteous,¡¯ I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    As he finished speaking, he leapt into the air, aiming straight for the treasure.


    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡± ¡°Dream on!¡±


    ¡°Take my de!¡±


    . The surrounding martial artists cursed and attacked, handling him just like they did the few others who had tried to seize the treasure before.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing, you finally couldn¡¯t help yourself.¡± Yuwen Leopard and Tie Mad watched Pei Xuanjing making a move, their anger reced by joy.


    As the saying goes, ants can bite an elephant to death.


    Even faced with so many martial artists, both of them didn¡¯t feel confident enough to act.


    Earlier, they had been worrying about how to cause trouble for Pei Xuanjing. Now, they were pleasantly surprised that he had so anxious to jump out and reveal himself. This made them feel they had overestimated him.


    ¡°Friends, let us join forces and eliminate the biggest threat, Pei Xuanjing first.¡± Tie Mad was arrogant, but not foolish.


    When he proposed to attack Pei Xuanjing, many people responded immediately.


    ¡°Heh, a bunch of rabble, what can you do to me?


    Pei Xuanjing sneered. From his waist, the


    Thousand Refinement Divine Weapon, the Flowing me Sword, was drawn. The swordlight was cold, and a ten-foot-long sword Qi fell from the sky, fending off the others.


    ¡°Indeed, it is a Thousand-Refined Divine Weapon.¡± Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Flowing me Sword, Tie Mad¡¯s eyes shed with intense envy.


    Being a member of the Tie Sect, he also has a Divine Weapon of Indomitable level, the Heavenly Silkworm Gloves, which even though being a Wonderful Door Type Divine Weapon considered more valuable than swords, is worlds apart from the Thousand-Refined Divine Weapon.


    The reason he agreed to Yuwen Leopard¡¯s invitation was to seize such a Thousand-Refined Divine Weapon. Even if he was not good at using the sword, he could still exchange it, adding a little something, for a suitable Divine Weapon or something else, which would be a good deal.


    As Pei Xuanjing parried with his sword, his other hand collected the pearl.


    [Detected a Taoyun item. Do you want to refine it?]


    Receiving this prompt, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face shed with delight, ¡°My guess was right. This treasure indeed contains Taoyun.¡±


    This beneficial treasure could help one break through to the Upper Three Realms.. Although the refinement was not yetplete, he estimated that it could yield a quantity of Taoyun equivalent to that provided by several top martial arts manuals!

 Chapter 43 - 42: The Confrontation

    Chapter 43: Chapter 42: The Confrontation


    Trantor: 549690339


    It was at that moment when Pei Xuanjing received the hint and was momentarily distracted.


    Tie Mad and Yuwen Leopard seized this opportunity, both using their signature skills and heading towards Pei Xuanjing.


    Golden Vajra Finger!


    This is a medium-level martial arts technique derived from the Diamond Gate, and has been refined to the level ofpleteprehension by Yuwen Leopard, adding to it the divine strength borne from his extensive training.


    With the use of this single technique, he could shatter gold, break jade, prate iron, and crush rocks.


    Sun ¨C Positive Iron palm!


    This is one of the Tie Sect¡¯s signature martial studies. Although Tie Mad has not fully trained in Iron Palm, the power of just half of this upper-level martial study is already extraordinary, especially this move that he has been immersed in for many years.


    Inbination with the secret stepping technique of the Tie Sect, he cloaked himself in an array of palm shadows, carrying with it an endless fierce power.


    Everything happened in the blink of an eye. Pei Xuanjing had just been momentarily distracted due to the response of his life simtor when he obtained a peculiar object, and these two took advantage of it. This showed that their reputations were not unearned, and their abilities were extraordinary.


    Seeing this crisis, Pei Xuanjing, however, faced it without fear.


    He put the treasure pearl into his chest pocket, twisted his body around, and blocked Yuwen Leopard¡¯s Golden Vajra Finger with his right-hand Flowing me Sword. At the same time, his left hand sent out a raging fire palm, choosing to go head-to-head with Tie Mad.


    Bang!


    The water column that had risen from theke exploded suddenly due to the aftermath of their confrontation, and countless water droplets scattered in all directions, resembling a waterfall plunging from midair.


    After one collision, all three of them retreated several meters.


    Yuwen Leopard¡¯s Golden Vajra Finger was enormously powerful, and the overwhelming force left Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hand tingling. The regrettable thing was that although the Golden Vajra Finger was extraordinary, when it met the Thousand Refinement Divine Weapon forged from Mysterious Iron and the essence of hundreds of golds, it didn¡¯t even leave a mark.


    Even though Tie Mad¡¯s Sun ¨C Positive Iron Palm was extremely powerful, Pei Xuanjing was one rank higher than him in martial arts. Pei held his own against Mad with his True Qi and shed with the palm of the raging fire. After their exchange, it was a stalemate, with neither side gaining an upper hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re actually a Fourth -grade Martial Artist!¡± Tie Mad¡¯s face was astonished.


    Unlike Yuwen Leopard, since the two were directly shing with palm strength, Tie Mad could clearly feel that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s palm technique was inferior to his own, but still managed to match him evenly with sufficient True Qi.


    ¡°The Thousand-Refined Divine Weapon is indeed extraordinary,¡± said Yuwen Leopard, a look of disgust shing in his eyes.


    As a martial artist who focused on training strength in fists and palms, he most despised opponents who relied on the advantages of divine weapons.


    At first, he merely suspected this, thinking that the other relied on the divine weapon in his hand for his strength. But having seen the momentum of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s earlier attack, and now hearing Tie Mad¡¯s words, his suspicions evaporated, reced by a surprised look on his face.


    Fourth-grade Martial Artist!


    Hearing Tie Mad¡¯s words, the surrounding martial artists were also deeply shocked.


    Everyone knew that age restricted entrance to the Blessed Land. Not one of the people present was over 25 years old, and even the oldest amongst them was only a few years older than Pei Xuanjing.


    Among hundreds of those present, only a handful were Fifth Rank martial artists, apart from Pei Xuanjing. There were dozens of Sixth Grade martial artists which were slightly more in number.


    Seventh-grade martial artists were the majority, with hundreds present. The rest mainly consisted of Eighth- and Ninth-grade martial artists, hoping to advantageously fish in troubled waters.


    However, four years is a big gap. Some people are still struggling at the Eighth and Ninth Rank, while the more gifted ones are in the Sixth or Seventh Rank.


    Fifth Rank martial artists like Yuwen Leopard and Tie Mad were already objects of envy.


    The sudden emergence of a twenty-year-old Fourth- grade martial artist no doubt surprised many people.


    Such exceptional talent and strength also swept away the remaining Fifth- and Sixth-rank martial artists¡¯ hopes of benefiting while others fight.


    Some people were considering whether it was worth offending Pei Xuanjing for this.


    Quite a few who knew the secret of the peculiar object were also considering that there wouldn¡¯t be much use for the extraordinary talented Pei Xuanjing, and whether they could somehow exchange it for a price. This seems more probable than snatching it away.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Yuwen Leopard and Tie Madmunicated through eye contact.


    Although they may not understand what everyone was thinking, both Yuwen Leopard and Tie Mad were no fools. They understood that these people had lost their former eagerness, intimidated by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s momentum.


    No matter what the others did, the pair already in confrontation almost had no way to back down now.


    ¡°If it were any other ce, facing a Fourth-grade martial artist alone or together wouldn¡¯t be an issue, even in defeat we would still survive. But this ce is different today,¡± Tie Mad whispered to Yuwen Leopard.


    Sound Transmission into Secrecy was a simple technique that all martial artists who had broken through to the Sixth -grade and were proficient in True Qi could use, though it was easily discovered by those with a much higher realm.


    But at this moment, they didn¡¯t care about that.


    Yuwen Leopard replied, ¡°Although Pei Xuanjing is powerful, we are not afraid of him when we join hands. But we can¡¯t say the same about other people.¡±


    As he spoke, he cast a casual nce around.


    Considering how arrogant the two had been, they had offended many people, including a few sworn enemies who were just waiting for an opportunity to settle scores. It was only because everyone was trying to snatch the peculiar object and Pei Xuanjing took the initiative to be the target that they hadn¡¯t caused them trouble.


    Now, if someone wanted to curry favor with Pei Xuanjing or take advantage of him to get revenge, they might be in real trouble.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s retreat for the time being and im our prestige back in a few days,¡± suggested Tie Mad.


    ¡°Right, there¡¯s still two months until the Blessed Land closes. We will have another chance,¡± agreed Yuwen Leopard.


    Agreement reached, Yuwen Leopard announced, ¡°Since you, Pei Xuanjing, have already obtained the peculiar object and survived one round against the two of us together, today you have proven that you have the qualification to take this object, and we won¡¯t trouble you anymore¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Pei Xuanjingughed coldly and said, ¡°You think you can just fight when you want to fight, and stop when you want to stop? You think everything is up to you?¡±


    Having said this, he lifted his sword.


    ¡°Run!¡± Tie Mad said to Yuwen Leopard and then, without hesitation, took off in one direction.


    For the first time, Tie Mad realized that Yuwen Leopard is a fool! If he was going to admit defeat, he should have done it humbly. He acted like a whore and still wanted a monument to his chastity, speaking words of surrender so confidently. What an idiot!


    Now that Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t agreeing, was he nning to fight again?


    He had noticed a few guys looking at him with bad intentions, some itching for a fight.


    It was already generous of Tie Mad to notify Yuwen Leopard once before fleeing!


    He¡¯s running!


    Tie Mad is running!


    The usually show-off and arrogant Tie Mad is actually running!


    Everyone¡¯s dumbfounded!


    Yuwen Leopard is dumbfounded!


    Not just Yuwen Leopard, all the martial artists around were also dumbfounded!

 Chapter 44 - 43: Kills

    Chapter 44: Chapter 43: Kills


    Trantor: 549690339


    As for Tie Mad¡¯s escape, while it was somewhat unexpected, it was reasonable.


    After all, the tide of the situation had turned, with Pei Xuanjing gaining the upper hand.


    Thus, in order to preserve his life, leaving was the most appropriate choice.


    Though such a flight may seem shameful, as long as one is alive, they can regain any lost face. Yet if they died, everything would be in vain.


    Pei Xuanjing did not look down upon Tie Mad¡¯s actions, but rather, he believed that a man capable of admitting defeat and bouncing back could achieve great things in the future.


    Yuwen Leopard responded quickly. Although he was shocked and furious about Tie Mad¡¯s shameless flight, at the moment, the best course of action was also to retreat promptly.


    Moreover, he had already been thrown back by Pei Xuanjing once. Now, with Tie Mad fleeing first, his own escape held no psychological burden.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t his first time and saving his own life was most important!


    Nearly right after Tie Mad¡¯s escape, he immediately chose another direction to run.


    He also had his own considerations: if they were together, and Pei Xuanjing gave chase, his own agility was inferior to Tie Mad¡¯s and he could find himself blocking for the other.


    However, if they split up, then Pei Xuanjing would have a fifty percent chance of pursuing Tie Mad.


    To his surprise, these calctions of his were met with indifference.


    Pei Xuanjing surprisingly pursued him without hesitation.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing, you¡¯re going too far!¡± Yuwen Leopard shouted angrily as he ran.


    Even if he was weaker than Tie Mad, there was no need for such obvious cherry-picking. It¡¯s clear contempt and if this gets out, how can he maintain his reputation?


    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯ve sought trouble with me time and again, you won¡¯t get away today! ¡± Pei Xuanjing said coldly.


    It¡¯s not that Pei Xuanjing did not want to keep both of them, it¡¯s just that they fled in two different directions.


    Tie Mad¡¯s agility and speed were marvelous, even though Pei Xuanjing was a fourth-grade Martial Artist, lightness skill wasn¡¯t his specialty. He might not be able to catch up, and even if he did there was a high chance Tie Mad could escape.


    ¡°But you are different¡ªwhy did you have to run so slow?¡± Pei Xuanjing thought.


    Yuwen Leopard, a martial artist from the Diamond Gate, practiced a technique that focused mainly on the explosive power of the body. This determined their disadvantage in terms of speed and lightness skills amongst martial artists of the same realm.


    If Pei Xuanjing wanted to keep him, it would be a piece of cake, with no surprises whatsoever.


    Furthermore, the other party had been seeking him out for trouble time and time again, how could Pei Xuanjing let him leave?


    The two were in hot pursuit. In a few breaths, they had already run a hundred feet away, quickly disappearing in the eyes of the other martial artists.


    Watching Pei Xuanjing aggressively chase after Yuwen Leopard, other than a few individuals who followed from a distance due to their self-confident skills, the rest of the martial artists could only helplessly disperse.


    However, Pei Xuanjing did not immediately choose to act, instead, he maintained a distance neither too far nor too close, seemingly intending to wear out his opponent.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing, you forced me!¡± Yuwen Leopard suddenly stopped in his tracks and fiercely turned back.


    Again using the Golden Finger skill, he pointed directly at Pei Xuanjing.


    He knew that if he kept running like this, he would eventually be worn down by the other party. Rather than that, he might as well go down fighting.


    Seeing Yuwen Leopard angrily strike out, Pei Xuanjing remained expressionless, his long sword sweeping out horizontally, sending out several sword auras shing towards Yuwen Leopard.


    However, the other¡¯s technique was indeed powerful. Even if it was due to Pei Xuanjing not using all of his strength, after Yuwen Leopard received this strike, even though his clothes were ripped and torn, the sword qi couldn¡¯t even cut through his skin, leaving just a few light white marks.


    Martial Art¡¯s cultivation was all about refining the muscles, bones, and skin externally, and refining the internal organs and marrow internally. Ordinary martial artists¡¯ bodies were already powerful. However, those who practiced this kind of technique chose to use their True Qi to temper their physique, making their bodies several times stronger than those of ordinary martial artists.


    In addition to the Golden Finger skill practiced by Yuwen Leopard, the Diamond Gate also held a body refining martial skill called the ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡± , which was considered a half-step peerless martial art.


    Whilst the entry level for this skill was quite simple, it was exceptionally difficult to achieve significant progress. It was rumored that reaching a small aplishment would make one impervious to swords and spears, while reaching a high aplishment would make one immune to even divine weapons.


    However, this kind of rumor is considered an exaggeration by many people, because this body refining martial art cannot be cultivated to the stage of high aplishment. Even the creator of the martial art had not reached high aplishment, hence it was referred to as a ¡®half-step¡¯ peerless martial art.


    ¡°The ¡®Dragon Elephant Skill¡¯ is indeed formidable.¡±


    However, while he was praising, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions did not cease.


    With a twist of his wrist, several more sword auras were swung out.


    Just as Yuwen Leopard was blocking the sword qi, Pei Xuanjing leaped up rapidly, getting closer. He then turned around in the air,nded in front of Yuwen Leopard, and the Flowing me Sword stabbed straight forward.


    ng, ng, ng!


    Several consecutive stabs did not pierce Yuwen Leopard¡¯s body. Instead, they sounded as though they were striking metal, creating a crisp sound.


    Unexpectedly, Yuwen Leopard had already reached a minor aplishment in this skill.


    A hint of anger shed in Pei Xuanjings eyes, the Flowing me Sword in his hand shone brilliantly, and sword aura was chilling. From top to bottom, he hacked down at him. There was nothing fancy about this move, it was a simple sh.


    Perhaps the previous fight had given Yuwen Leopard a lot of confidence. Facing this sword, he didn¡¯t dodge, just bellowed and circted his True Qi all over his body. The clothes on his upper body were shattered, revealing his bronze skin that looked as if it had been cut with a knife and ax. His intention was to resist the sword directly.


    ¡°What an idiot!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing gave a coldugh, the force in his sword hand didn¡¯t lessen, itnded on the other¡¯s right shoulder.


    Stter!


    The power of the Thousand Refinement Divine Weapon was indeed extraordinary.


    Yuwen Leopard was directly sliced into two by his sword, from his shoulder to his waist.


    The numerous sword strikes by Pei Xuanjing earlier weren¡¯t truly unable to break through the opponent¡¯s technique. It was an intentional ploy to let his opponent drop his guard, setting the stage for this final strike.


    The ultimate result was exactly as he had calcted, Yuwen Leopard had be so confident that he thought he could directly confront Pei Xuanjing.


    However, the power of the Thousand Refinement Divine Weapon waspletely unexpected. Coupled with the fact that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s own realm was higher than his, he was caught off guard and killed with a single sword strike.


    A good swimmer can drown in water!


    Yuwen Leopard spent half his life practicing, and his strongest was this physical technique. Little did he expect that it would be the cause of his death.


    Pei Xuanjing looked at his dead body and shook his head.


    Just as he was about to turn around and leave, he noticed in the distance a thin book fluttering in the


    light breeze..

 Chapter 45 - 44: The Skill Most Suitable for One’s Own Cultivation

    Chapter 45: Chapter 44: The Skill Most Suitable for One¡¯s Own Cultivation


    Trantor: 549690339


    At sunrise, on a giant stone atop a mountain peak, Pei Xuanjing sat cross-legged, cultivating his True Qi towards the rising sun.


    After a long time, he opened his eyes, expelling all impurities from his breath.


    Over a month had passed since he obtained the peculiar object. During this time, some had harbored peculiar intentions wanting to seize the object, however, all were forcefully suppressed and killed by Pei Xuanjing.


    There were also some who thought that Pei Xuanjing would not abandon his cultivation path for the peculiar object, offering other items in exchange, but they were all rejected by him.


    Although the closing time of the blessed forbidden ce was still over twenty days away, Pei Xuanjing had already obtained the greatest harvest of the forbidden blessednd, thus he had put aside the thought of vying for the Spiritual Medicines.


    During the past month, he had just calmly sat at the top of this mountain peak, daily absorbing Zi Qi, circting True Qi, and refining the Taoyun contained in the peculiar object.


    Without a doubt, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intuition was not wrong, the peculiar orb that appeared from blessed forbiddennd had greatly benefited him.


    Even if he didn¡¯t need to rely on this peculiar orb to break through to the Upper Three Realms, the


    Taoyun that he had refined from it in the past month alone had already made his journey worthwhile.


    As his strength continuously increased, the Taoyun value that the lower-rank Martial Arts Cultivation Method Manuals provided him became like a drop in the bucket. It could even be said that only the middle-rank martial arts rank Cultivation Method Manuals could assist him.


    Despite this, umting Taoyun at such a rate was still extremely slow. If he wanted to quickly umte Taoyun, he would need to obtain some high-rank martial arts or even peerless martial arts rank Cultivation Method Manuals.


    Unfortunately, high-rank martial arts and peerless martial arts were not so readily avable.


    Not to mention the rarity of peerless martial arts, just the high-rank martial arts Cultivation Method Manuals could support a slightly weaker first-ss power.


    The Cultivation Method Manuals of this level were treasured by every force and not revealed lightly, even disciples under the sect could only have direct disciples practice them.


    Originally, Pei Xuanjing had only been able to acquire more Taoyun by searching for more lower-rank and middle-rank martial arts rank Cultivation Method Manuals and umting purely through quantity.


    However, this peculiar orb really was unexpected, just over a month of refining it allowed him to obtain over twenty thousand Taoyun value.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his current inconvenient location, he would have initiated the life simtion early on.


    After all, with the enhancement of his strength, each life simtion not only started to take longer, but the consumption of his mental strength also increased.


    In this forbidden blessednd, although there were few people who posed a threat to him, they still existed, making him dare not initiate it casually.


    Of course, even if he couldn¡¯t initiate the life simtion immediately, Pei Xuanjing did not waste any time.


    Apart from refining the peculiar orb to umte Taoyun during this period, most of his time was spent studying the cross-cultivated martial studies, the ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡±.


    ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡± was the Diamond Gate¡¯s martial studies that dominated the sect, was rumored to be listed among peerless martial studies, but as it had never been cultivated to the Great Completion Realm, it was considered semi -peerless skill.


    This skill was created by the Diamond Sect¡¯s founder, Vajra Monk, who took the supreme protective skill of the Esoteric Sect as a reference, andbined it with his own Martial Arts realizations.


    The original ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡± was a supreme protective skill of the Esoteric Sect with its ferocious and formidable martial arts skill. After cultivating eachyer of the Dragon Elephant Art, it could increase the strength of a dragon and an elephant. After practicing tenyers, it had the immense strength of ten dragons and ten elephants, with a force nearly weighing a hundred thousand catties.


    This martial art skill was divided into thirteenyers. The firstyer was quite simple, even the most ignorant person could get the hang of it within a year or two after receiving the instruction.


    The secondyer was twice asplex as the first, requiring three to four years.


    The thirdyer was twice asplex as the second, needing seven to eight years.


    Thus, theplexity increased exponentially, making further progress increasingly difficult.


    Even after recalcting, cultivating this martial art skill topletion would probably take a millennium.


    Even a Grandmaster of the Upper Three Realms couldn¡¯t live for that long.


    Even since this skill was created, only the exceptionally gifted King of Law was able to cultivate it up to the tenthyer a thousand years ago.


    Unfortunately, ever since his death, no one in the entire Esoteric Sect had cultivated this martial art skill above the seventhyer.


    Later, the Diamond Sect¡¯s founder, Vajra Monk, had heard about this skill and by himself singlehandedly killed and entered the Esoteric Sect; strongly seized this skill to read it, and felt that this skill, although somewhat stubborn and delusional, was indeed novel.


    After returning to the Diamond Gate, he closed himself up for ten years, taking this as a foundation and creating apletely new ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡±. Although its power was slightly reduced, the cultivation time was halved. Inparison to the original martial skill, the defense abilities of the physical body had doubled.


    However, it was a pity that Vajra Monk waster killed by someone and it was only at the time of his death he could cultivate this martial skill to the eighthyer, without reaching the realm of greatpletion.


    In the Jianghu, there were rumours that the current Diamond Sect¡¯s Master was in closed-door cultivation, aiming to break through the eighthyer.


    ¡°This martial skill seems as if it was custom-made for me.¡± Pei Xuanjing, after acquiring this martial art skill, revealed a delighted look on his face.


    ¡°For others, they need to cultivate this martial skill hard year after year. But I have a life simtor in hand, and the time required for this martial arts skill is much less, just needing a few more or a few less life simtions. In other words, as long as I have enough Taoyun value, I can continue to cultivate sessfully.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing suddenly felt that even his own creation , the currently most suitable martial arts skill for him to cultivate ¡°Four Spirits Skill¡±, inparison to the ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡±, was slightly less suited to him.


    After all, even if ¡°Four Spirits Skill¡± is something he created, throughout the cultivation process, he would still encounter some bottlenecks.


    However, this ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡± was different. It had no such bottlenecks, it only required persistence, daily continuous cultivation, using enough time, he could cultivate this martial skill topletion.


    In other words, as long as he could keep repeating the simtions, persist in cultivating the ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡± , he could let himself naturally cultivate to the First-Grade Realm. Even when breaking through from the Fourth-Grade Realm to the Third-Grade Realm, the enlightenment required could be ignored because the core of this martial skill was one phrase: overwhelming force with sheer strength.


    ¡°Unfortunately, this martial skill currently only contains the first sixyers, thest threeyers are still in Diamond Gate.¡± Pei Xuanjing felt a little regretful.


    ¡°It seems I have to visit the Esoteric Sect another time, to experience how the real ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡± is, and how much stronger it ispared to this version.¡± he thought.


    Because, if the simplified version created by Vajra Monk is already so impressive, how much more impressive will the original ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡± be?


    This made him very excited!

 Chapter 46 - 45 Closure of the Forbidden Place Blessed Land

    Chapter 46: Chapter 45 Closure of the Forbidden ce Blessed Land


    Trantor: 549690339


    Anping Prefecture, Liu family.


    In a dark room, Liu Chengxiong was shrouded in darkness. After an indeterminate time, he slowly opened his mouth.


    ¡°How much longer before the Forbidden ce of Blessing opens again?¡±


    ¡°Responding to the Master, it will be three days more.¡± The steward serving by his side respectfully answered.


    Liu Chengxiong asked again: ¡°Has there been any action from the Prefect?¡±


    The steward replied: ¡°The Prefect has remained in the Yamen (government office) all this time. He has not made any movements.¡±


    ¡®What about the people from the Six Gates and Thousands of Households?¡±


    ¡°The people of Six Gates have been as calm as usual, showing no signs of action.¡± The steward thought for a moment and responded. It seemed as though he had remembered something else, and added: ¡°However, it seems a hundred households from Thousands of Households have been ordered by the millennium household to go to West Capital yesterday. I¡¯m unsure of the reason.¡±


    He reported the recent activities of these two powers.


    Upon hearing this, Liu Chengxiong furrowed his brows.


    People from Thousands of Households generally wouldn¡¯t make any significant actions, and those who held the position of a hundred households were at least of the Fifth Rank Martial Artists. It was not the time for duty reporting, so his sudden journey to the West Capital seemed a bit abnormal.


    ¡°Keep sending people to watch these two ces. However, the primary focus should be on monitoring the activity of the Prefect. Once there¡¯s any movement, immediately send people to report.¡± Liu Chengxiong ordered.


    The steward bowed and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Also, inform the two n elders to get prepared. After the Forbidden ce of Blessing opens, one will follow me and the other will wee Rui Long and his party. It must be carried out wlessly.¡± Liu Chengxiong instructed.


    At this point, Liu Chengxiong was not aware of what was happening inside the Forbidden ce of Blessing. He believed that with Liu Ruilong in possession of the Divine Weapon and the assistance of Yuwen Leopard from the Diamond Gate, the odds were in their favor.


    Nheless, he still nned to dispatch a n elder of the Fourth Rank Realm to meet them. If they managed to seize the treasure, they would escort it out. If it was taken by someone else, the presence of a Fourth Rank n elder would ensure they seize it back


    As for himself, he would lead a team along with another Fourth Rank n elder to ambush the people dispatched by the Prefect.


    He still remembered the Prefect¡¯s interference in the past. While he couldn¡¯t kill the Prefect, that didn¡¯t prevent him from cutting off his resources as a small retaliation. Moreover, this time their actions wouldn¡¯t implicate the Liu family.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    The steward agreed and slowly retreated.


    Inside the government office, Gu Ji wasn¡¯t as calm as outsiders believed him to be.


    He had made a substantial sacrifice in his n for the Forbidden ce of Blessing, having spent a lot of resources to train the experts who could enter it.


    After stepping in for Pei Xuanjing, he had offended both the Liu family and Shen¡¯s Business Association.


    He didn¡¯t particrly care about these two powers, but they wouldn¡¯t have much consideration for him either. Their apprehension was towards his status as the Prefect rather than Gu Ji as a person.


    Now, with the reopening of the Forbidden ce of Blessing imminent, everything inside had been settled. It was time to see who would have the upper hand.


    If he won, he would receive immeasurable rewards.


    If he lost, not only would he miss the opportunity for promotion, but he might even lose his current position as Prefect.


    Meanwhile, some people across Anping Prefecture were closely monitoring the movement of the local powerhouses. The whole of Anping Prefecture was like the calm before the storm.


    Compared to the tant killings inside the Forbidden ce of Blessing, the power struggles outside among the forces of Anping Prefecture were much more subtle.


    Pei Xuanjing had no idea that Anping Prefecture was like a powder keg waiting for the reopening of the Forbidden ce of Blessing to set it off.


    Right now, he was saying goodbye to two young men and women.


    ¡°Brother Longevity, we¡¯ll stop here for today. If you get the chance in the future, you must visit our Four Symbols Sect.¡± The Sun Sword Child said to Pei Xuanjing with a smile.


    The Lesser Yang Sword Child standing next to him agreed, ¡°I am sure our elders would greatly appreciate Longevity Brother if they see him.¡±


    The Greater Yin Sword Child and Lesser Yin Sword Child, both women, nodded their heads. The Lesser Yin Sword Child even chuckled and said, ¡°If our sect leader saw him, he would probably regret not having met Longevity Brother earlier. With Brother¡¯s understanding of the Four Images, if he cultivated the Four Images Sword Art, he would probably outperform us.¡±


    The Greater Yin Sword Child didn¡¯t say anything, but her expression seemed to echo the same sentiments.


    Pei Xuanjing constantly denied, shaking his head with a smile. ¡°You all are overpraising me. It is just a subjective opinion, nothing extravagant. If you continue saying so, I will be embarrassed.¡±


    Half a month ago, when he met the Sword Children of the Four Symbols Sect, he initially thought they hade to cause trouble. Butter realized they were also here for training and experience.


    Although the Four Symbols Sect is named as a Sword Sect, its founder was a disciple of Ancestor Sanfeng and hence considered part of the Taoist School. The education of their disciples far outstripped many other sects.


    Although Pei Xuanjing was from the small Evesting Observance, he was a bonafide Taoist, with a Taoist name and official certificates granted by the government. He was clearly recognized as a full-fledged Taoist priest by the Great Ming Empire.


    Upon interacting, they felt like kindred spirits, wishing they had met sooner. They ended up addressing each other as brothers.


    Since they were all from the Taoist School, coupled with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s cultivation of ¡°Four Spirits Skill¡±, which resembles the ¡°Four Symbols Sword Scripture¡± of the Four Symbols Sect, they benefitted greatly from each other. Especially their understanding and perception of the Four Images improved a great deal over half a month of exchange.


    Hence, when it came time to part, the Sun Sword Child invited Pei Xuanjing to visit the Four Symbols Sect whenever he had time, showing his eptance of him as a Taoist friend and peer.


    Finally, they departed separately.


    Pei Xuanjing was alone, going to find the individuals sent by the Prefect to prepare for their departure together.


    Unlike the opening of the Forbidden ce of Blessing, when the closing time came, there would be multiple exit points. The ce where Pei Xuanjing and his group exited would be the contact point agreed upon with the Prefect.


    Three dayster, Pei Xuanjing and Gu San quietly stood in a forest, waiting for the exit to open.


    When the moon was at its highest point, the bright moonlight got eclipsed by dark clouds, and a hole about ten feet in size appeared before their eyes.


    They could easily see the outside world through the hole, which was the agreed rendezvous point..

 Chapter 47 - 46: Who is the Bait?

    Chapter 47: Chapter 46: Who is the Bait?


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Prefect.¡± Pei Xuanjing greeted Gu Ji with a fist, his demeanor neither cold nor warm.


    ¡°We respectfully greet the official.¡± The attitude of Gu San and others was much more respectful.


    Gu Ji nodded to Pei Xuanjing but did not hurry to speak with him.


    Instead, he turned his sights on Gu San and others behind him. Upon realizing the absence of Gu Da and a few others, he understood implicitly, but he simply sighed with a slight regret, ¡°You have worked hard this time.¡±


    ¡°We are willing to do anything.¡± Gu San and others replied.


    Gu Ji nodded and gestured to someone beside him to meet with Gu San and others. Only then did he take a few more steps ande into Pei Xuanjing¡¯s presence.


    ¡°How was your trip?¡± He asked straightforwardly.


    A hint of a smile appeared on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face as he pulled out a strange orb from his chest, ¡°Ipleted the mission.¡±


    Then, without any hesitation, he handed over this treasure which could help someone break through to the third grade realm, a treasure for which many people would go crazy over and even be willing to die for, without any hesitation or dy.


    Even Gu Ji was extremely surprised. He had trusted Pei Xuanjing before but had never thought that thetter would genuinely be so trustworthy, so willing to give up such a treasure without any hesitation or reluctance.


    ¡°Prefect?¡± Seeing that Gu Ji was not epting the orb, Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help but call out.


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t know what was going through Gu Ji¡¯s mind. Even if he did, he would only have smiled. As far as he was concerned, this item held no advantages for him.


    For him, the greatest value of this strange orb was not its ability to help someone break through to the third grade realm, but rather the Taoyun it contained.


    After acquiring the strange orb, Pei Xuanjing hadpletely refined the orb¡¯s attached Taoyun within the two months he spent in the Blessed Land of the Forbidden ce. He had already reaped enough benefits.


    Now, what he wanted most was to fulfill his contract with Gu Ji, and then find a safe ce to start the life simtor again for the next life simtion.


    After all, once he had refined the strange orb, the amount of Taoyun he possessed had reached over fifty thousand points. Under the condition of not breaking through to another realm, he had enough points to activate the life simtor five times.


    At the moment, he was eager to start the simtion to enhance his strength.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Gu Ji came to his senses and took the strange orb in his hand.


    He had not yet closely observed it when a cold voice came from afar.


    ¡°Mister Prefect, if you don¡¯t want it, how about you give it to the old man?¡±


    Liu Chengxiong appeared in the distance with a group of people, the look in his eyes filled with longing for the strange orb.


    ¡°Hehe, if Master Liu likes it, I don¡¯t mind giving it to you. I just don¡¯t know what you will exchange for it?¡± Gu Ji sneered and stored the strange orb in his chest while speaking.


    ¡°The Prefect is contradicting himself.¡± Liu Chengxiong taunted.


    ¡°You are Pei Xuanjing, right?¡± He then turned his gaze to Pei Xuanjing.


    When he focused on Pei Xuanjing or rather, on the Flowing me Sword at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s waist, his face suddenly changed, a chill rising in his heart.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing, why is the Flowing me Sword in your hands!¡± Liu Chengxiong furiously questioned.


    At his question, all the martial artists from the Liu family, who were following him also had their expressions change greatly.


    They knew the Flowing me Sword had been given to Liu Ruilong to take into the Blessed Land of the Forbidden ce. But now this divine weapon had somehow appeared in Pei Xuanjing?s hands. What had happened to Liu Ruilong¡­


    ¡°Why ask when you already know the answer, Master Liu?¡± Pei Xuanjing responded nonchntly, ¡°Someone naturally gave the sword to me!¡±


    ¡°What did you do to Rui Long?¡± Liu Chengxiong still held onto a ray of hope as he asked.


    Pei Xuanjing shattered this illusion, ¡°He is, of course, dead!¡±


    ¡°YOU¡­¡± LIUengxlong was vapmg, ms eyes almost Diligmg out or tnelr socKets.


    The members of the Liu family all showed surprised and angered expressions.


    Pei Xuanjing said coldly, ¡°Master Liu, don¡¯t be sad, I will soon send you to meet Liu Ruilong.¡±


    At the same time, he whispered to Gu Ji, ¡°Take action!¡±


    If Liu Chengxiong dared to set an ambush here, it proved that he had malicious intentions.


    Also, everything that the Liu family had done in the Forbidden Land, including allowing Liu Ruilong to take the Flowing me Sword and team up with Yuwen Leopard from the Diamond Gate, only proved that the conflict between him and the Liu family was irreconcble. One party must fail.


    At this moment, Gu San also reported to Gu Ji about the Liu family¡¯s attempt to assassinate them in the Forbidden Land, making Gu Ji furious with the Liu family¡¯s actions.


    As the Prefect of Anping Prefecture, he felt his previous actions were just a warning to the Liu family. However, they dared to take action, which showed disrespect to him, which made him intolerably furious.


    After learning from Gu San that Pei Xuanjing had already broken through to the fourth-grade realm, Gu Ji felt more confident. Being the Prefect, he was not short of decisiveness. ¡°Take action, leave all members of the Liu family here.¡± He immediately ordered.


    ¡°Kill them, avenge my son, and recapture the artifact!¡±


    Almost at the same time, Liu Chengxiong gave the order to the members of the Liu family.


    To the fourth -grade elders who came with him, he said, ¡°Please take action, elder!¡±


    The fourth-grade elder nodded, ¡°This is my duty.¡±


    The elder of the Liu family went straight for Gu Ji, wishing to first seize the strange object. After all, he also coveted this strange object and wanted to use it to break through his realm.


    Both sides took action immediately.


    Although Gu Ji had practiced martial arts, he was more often infatuated with power, so his strength was only a mere sixth grade, far inferior to Liu Chengxiong.


    ¡°You all leave one person to protect the Prefect. I will take care of the fourth-grade martial artist.¡±


    Leaving this sentence behind, Pei Xuanjing jumped up and directly confronted the elder of the Liu family.


    ng, Pei Xuanjing?s Flowing me Sword was drawn, its chilling sword aura directly stabbed out.


    The elder of the Liu family simply sneered. With a Long Knife in his hand, he shed, which surprisingly turned out to be a Thousand Refinement Divine Weapon, seeming to be even better quality than the Flowing me Sword in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hand.


    The two people¡¯s swords shed, and they fought fiercely.


    The elder of the Liu family had been stuck in the fourth -grade realm for many years. Although he had not been able to break through to the third grade, he had cultivated a deep true Qi foundation with the support of the Liu family¡¯s resources and had a divine weapon in hand, making his strength remarkable.


    Although Pei Xuanjing¡¯s breakthrough cameter, he was young and well-educated. He mastered several intermediate martial arts. Plus, thebat experience as a fourth-grade martial artist he obtained from the life simtor, he did not fall behind whenpared to the elder of the Liu family, at least for the time being.


    Their fight freed up the fourth-grade martial artist brought by Gu Ji.


    Although his strength as a fourth-grade martial artist might be inferior to any one of the Liu family elder or Pei Xuanjing, when facing other Liu family martial artists with a maximum fifth-grade level, he had an absolute advantage, and there was simply nopetition.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the entire Liu family to fall into a disadvantage. Liu Chengxiong was primarily targeted by the fourth-grade martial artist. If it were not for an Indomitable Weapon he had, he might have been killed on the spot..

 Chapter 48 - 47 Just Call Me Big Brother!

    Chapter 48: Chapter 47 Just Call Me Big Brother!


    Trantor: 549690339


    The patriarch of the Liu family faced such circumstances, filled with both urgency and fury.


    Pei Xuanjing seized the opportunity, changing the move of his Flowing me Sword.


    Supreme As Water!


    The final move of the Water-like Sword Technique was used.


    The already powerful Water-like Sword Technique, now supplemented by the Thousand Refinement Divine Weapon me Sword, had its power multiplied several times over.


    Pchht!


    The patriarch of the Liu family couldn¡¯t dodge in time and was injured by Pei Xuanjing.


    Seeing all this, the fourth-grade Martial Artist under Gu Ji immediately dispersed the Liu family members in front of him and swung his long knife towards the patriarch of the Liu family.


    Originally, the two were evenly matched. Now, with the patriarch of the Liu family injured and being attacked by two Martial Artists of the same realm, he was unable to resist.


    He sustained more injuries in just a few moves.


    Just as he managed to catch a breather with his desperate fighting style, he found himself livid at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Cheng Xiong!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing was temporarily repelled by the opponent¡¯s desperate fighting style, yet he didn¡¯t immediately press the attack. Instead, upon spotting Liu Chengxiong not far away, a murderous intent emerged in the corner of his mouth. He swung the Flowing me Sword, sending out the move Supreme As Water, going straight for Liu Chengxiong.


    Faced with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s thunderous attack, Liu Chengxiong waspletely unable to defend. He was pierced through the chest with a single sword strike. Several of Gu Ji¡¯S Martial Artists then rushed up to finish him off, hacking him to death.


    Seeing Liu Chengxiong¡¯s death, Pei Xuanjing felt a sense of relief washing over him.


    Back at the beginning of his life simtion, Pei Xuanjing was repeatedly ambushed by the patriarch of the Liu family. The Liu family was almost an insurmountable chasm in his life simtion.


    But now the patriarch of Liu family was incapable of withstanding his sword strike, and the entire Liu family was on the verge of destruction all because of him.


    Indeed, what goes aroundes around, the retribution was truly swift.


    After killing Liu Chengxiong, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t give the patriarch of the Liu family any chance to catch his breath. He once again raised his sword and rushed towards the patriarch of the Liu family.


    Half a double hourter, all the people brought by Liu Chengxiong had been wiped out, and the divine weapon held by the patriarch of the Liu family had ended up in Pei Xuanjings hands.


    Gu Ji¡¯s subordinates were cleaning up the battlefield, while he himself was discussing some matters with Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°If not for Mr. Pei today, our losses would have been disastrous,¡± Gu Ji said cordially, no longer holding onto the demeanor of the prefect.


    A fourth-grade Martial Artist was enough for him to show respect, let alone a fourth-grade Martial Artist who was just over twenty years old and was almost certain to step into the Upper Three Realms in the future.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled. ¡°My lord, you¡¯re too polite.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®my lord¡¯ Gu Ji said magnanimously, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you can call me ¡®big brother¡¯.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Big brother Gu!¡±


    ¡°Brother Xuanjing.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    The two exchanged looks andughed.


    After theugh ended, Gu Ji took the initiative to speak. ¡°Most of the Liu family¡¯s masters are dead, leaving only one fourth-grade Martial Artist. Since the Liu family dared to set up an ambush to assassinate a court official, that¡¯s the same as rebelling. Even the people behind them wouldn¡¯t dare to cover for them. In the future power struggle of Anping Prefecture, the Liu family is bound to be removed from the list of factions.¡±


    He asked inquiringly, ¡°I wonder if brother Xuanjing would like to take over everything from the Liu family?¡±


    As Pei Xuanjing had helped him so much, he naturally wanted to respond ordingly.


    Pei Xuanjing declined, ¡°I aim to wander the world for Martial Arts cultivation. I have no intention of staying here.¡±


    Martial Artists need resources for their cultivation. Every sessful cultivator would choose to join a faction, or establish their own power. Someone who wanders alone like Pei Xuanjing is a rare case.


    However, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s path is different from others¡¯. He does need some resources, but what¡¯s more important to him is to collect Cultivation Method Manuals to simte life.


    Establishing a power involves too much effort, and he doesn¡¯t have anyone else who can help him manage it. For him, it¡¯s actually detrimental.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. You¡¯re not in a rush.¡± Gu Ji nodded.


    He wasn¡¯t aware of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s thoughts. He simply believed that the prestige of the Liu family was beneath someone as gifted as Pei Xuanjing, so he found Pei Xuanjing¡¯s refusal to be quite reasonable.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll handle the assets of the Liu family. Be assured, Xuanjing, your share won¡¯t becking,¡± Gu Ji assured him.


    The assets of the Liu family were a considerable treasure, even for someone of his status as the prefecture governor.


    But he knew very well that this wealth was not to be swallowed whole by himself. He would definitely give Pei Xuanjing a share, a sizable portion at that.


    But in exchange for the friendship of a fourth -grade Martial Artist, who might even be a third-grade Martial Artist in the future, it was a trade very worthwhile to Gu Ji.


    ¡°Thank you very much, big brother Gu,¡± Pei Xuanjing replied with a smile.


    Though he¡¯s devoted to Martial Arts, he wasn¡¯t the type to be an ascetic cultivator. With these earnings, he could support the resources needed for his daily cultivation.


    There was no reason for him to reject this goodwill, given these things were what he rightfully deserved.


    Gu Ji casually dismisses, ¡°It¡¯s a trifling matter. You don¡¯t need to worry about these mundane things. All you need to do is wait.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded and then, seemingly idently mentioned something after remembering those who had attacked him under Shen¡¯s Business Association bounty in the Blessed Land, ¡°Brother Gu, howe I noticed some of Shen¡¯s Business Association¡¯s people among this group?¡±


    Gu Ji understood his hint immediately, his eyes brightening, ¡°Indeed! If Shen¡¯s Business Association dared to collude with the Liu family, they can¡¯t be let off the hook either.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing showed a satisfactory smile.


    After the battlefield was cleared, they all headed for Anping City.


    On the way, Gu Ji had already issued a document,manding the elites from Six Gates and Thousands of Households to be mobilized.


    After entering the city and regrouping, without any rest, they split into two routes, heading straight for the bases of Shen¡¯s Business Association and the Liu family.


    The other fourth-grade Martial Artist of the Liu family went to reinforce Liu Rui Long but returned without achieving anything.


    He had just returned to the Liu family for a short while when he was cornered at home.


    Faced with the siege of the elites from Six Gates and Thousands of Households, the fourth-grade Martial Artist of the Liu family was killed on the spot.


    The same happened at Shen¡¯s Business Association. Shen Mei, upon hearing the news from the Blessed Land, immediately had people pack up their belongings to escape but ran right into Pei Xuanjing and his crew, and was killed by them.


    By this point, the Liu family and Shen¡¯s Business Association, these two major powers that had been established in Anping Prefecture for almost a hundred years, hadpletely copsed..

 Chapter 49 - 48: Profit and Simulation Again

    Chapter 49: Chapter 48: Profit and Simtion Again


    Trantor: 549690339


    Upon seeing the official document issued by the Lord of Anping Prefecture, the destruction of the Liu family and Shen¡¯s Business Association left those lesser powers feeling a chill in their hearts and a palpable fear of the strength of the government office.


    However, the desire for profit overcame fear, as the void left by the annihtion of these two major powers filled some people, who were usually oppressed by them, with joy.


    Driven by profit and ambition, they quickly put these fears behind them, focusing entirely on the scramble for benefits.


    Half a monthter, Pei Xuanjing also received the ount books from his investigation of the two powers and his share of the profits therein.


    The total seizures from the Liu family and Shen¡¯s Business Association were divided into five parts:


    Pei Xuanjing received twenty-five percent, Gu Ji fifteen percent, the Six Gates and the Thousands of Households each got fifteen percent, and the remaining thirty percent divided into the treasury of Prefecture, to be handed over to the national treasury of the imperial courtter.


    He was even able to receive twenty-five percent due to Gu Ji sharing half of his profits with him.


    Pei Xuanjing had no objections to this division.


    He had neither the strength to swallow everything alone nor would he do so to such an extreme. After all, sometimes an equal distribution of benefits is the most appropriate allocation n.


    ording to his request, Gu Ji helped him exchange most of the profits for cultivation resources, some spiritual materials, and elixirs.


    He obtained dozens of spiritual materials aged for 500 years, five pieces aged for a millennium. In addition to some blood-nourishing and Qi-restoring types of elixirs, he also received three bottles of Earth Yuan big pills.


    As for the martial studies and skills of the Liu family and Shen¡¯s Business Association, apart from selecting some for themselves, they were all confiscated for the government office.


    Of course, at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s insistence, he could go and consult those skills and insights anytime without any additional conditions.


    After tallying this harvest, Pei Xuanjing declined Gu Ji¡¯s offer of housing and left alone temporarily.


    He needed to find a safe ce and then begin life simtion.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust Gu Ji, but now the government office had be the busiest ce in Anping Prefecture. Visitations from people were incessant every day, making it difficult to find peace.


    And each of his uing simtions would immensely drain his mental strength and be time-consuming, making this ce unsuitable.


    At night, he left the government office and left the city.


    Waiting until the next day, after disguising his appearance, he entered a residence in the East City.


    This was a ce he had prepared as a foothold for himself a few days ago.


    After everything was set up, and some alert and defensive mechanisms were installed, he entered a secret room in the residence and prepared to start life simtion.


    [Taoyun: 53216 points.]


    [Use a life simtor? Using it once will consume 10,000 points of Taoyun.]


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    [Great Tao is fifty, the forty-nine are heavenly, and one is hidden! This is why everything in the world has a glimmer of life!]


    Twenty years old: Youe out of the Forbidden ce, by handing over the precious object you have taken to the Lord Gu Ji. Together with Gu Ji, you eliminate the Liu family and Shen¡¯s Business


    Association.


    At the same time, you start to cultivate the ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡±.


    Twenty-one years old: Half a yearter, when Gu Ji offers the precious object as tribute, he finally got the transfer order from the Court. He was appointed as an official to Tiandu. When he invited you to go with him to Tiandu, you politely refused.


    One monthter, you cultivate the second level of the Dragon Elephant Art, then leave Anping Prefecture and begin to travel the world to validate the Martial Arts.


    You visit the Four Symbols Sword Sect, and discuss the way with the martial artist of the Four


    Symbols Sword Sect, preparing to deduce the following skills of the ¡°Four Spirits Skill.¡±


    Twenty-three years old: You stayed at the Four Symbols Sword Sect for a year, and under the guidance of several sword seers, youpleted the seventh skill of the ¡°Four Spirits Skill.¡± However, there is still no clue on how to break through the third-grade martial artist. You bid farewell to the Four Symbols Sword Sect and continue to travel the world.


    At twenty-four years old, you randomlye across a gang attacking a vige, who seem to be practicing evil skills. You stand up and fight against them, killing them, and also uncover a big conspiracy.


    Three monthster, you are ambushed and killed by the mastermind behind the gang practicing the evil art.


    [Life ends.]


    Did I die so soon?


    Pei Xuanjing sighed. In this life, he only lived until he was twenty-five.


    But when he saw the reward, he felt that his simtion, although short-lived, was not small in gains.


    [Simtion ended, you can choose to keep one of the following rewards.]


    [First, the second realm of ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill.¡±] [Second, the seventh skill of ¡°Four Spirits Skill.¡± ]


    [Third, the wonders of the Four Symbols Sword Sect.]


    After brief consideration, he directly chose the second one.


    The second realm of the ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡± is not very useful to him, and the wonders of the Four Symbols Sword Sect are also not of much significance.


    After making his choice, the cultivation skill for the seventh level of the ¡°Four Spirits Skill¡± appeared in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mind.


    With this, he had a clear idea of what to do next.


    Although he has not yet broken through to the third-grade, he has a clear understanding of how to renew his blood and reincarnate in the Upper Three Realms.


    He then rested for seven days, recuperated, and resumed his life simtion again.


    [Great Tao is fifty, the forty-nine are heavenly, and one is hidden! This is why everything in the world has a glimmer of life!]


    Twenty years old: The lord invited you before he left, and you declined.


    Twenty-one years old: You cultivate the ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡± to the second level and leave Anping Prefecture.


    Twenty-two years old: You originally nned to visit the Four Symbols Sword Sect, but a sudden heavy rain blocked your way.


    Left with no choice, you enter a cave to shelter from the rain.


    In the cave, you discover a peculiar fruit. After consuming it, you find that this fruit has magical powers and can help you to cultivate the ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill.¡±


    Twenty-six years old: With the help of the peculiar fruit and three years of hard work, you have cultivated the ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡± to the third level.


    Sadly, you still haven¡¯t found the opportunity to breakthrough to the third-grade realm.


    Twenty-eight years old: There¡¯s an uprising in the entire Northwest Dao, and you unintentionally get involved.


    A rebellion initially thought to be easily quelled by the government office, goes out of control, seemingly unstoppable.


    Seeing the situation like this, more and more experts get involved, and you want to stay away from the world. However, just as you¡¯re about to leave, a third-grade martial artistes to kill you.


    This third-grade martial artist turns out to be an expert from a power behind the Liu family.


    You¡¯re unable to defeat the third-grade martial artist and are killed on the spot, despite doing


    everything you can.


    [Life ends..]

 Chapter 50 - 49 Behind the Scenes Power

    Chapter 50: Chapter 49 Behind the Scenes Power


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Who backs the Liu family from the shadows?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing frowned after reading through thistest life simtion.


    He had believed that everything rted to the Liu family was over, but clearly, this was not the case. He had already been marked by those pulling the strings behind the scenes.


    ¡°But why wouldn¡¯t these people retaliate immediately, instead opting to wait for several years?¡± Pei Xuanjing found himself lost.


    Apparently, he needed to seize an opportunity to question Gu Ji about the roots of the force behind the Liu family, in order to prepare some defenses.


    Admittedly, he felt rather ufortable to be targeted by an unlmown power.


    The most nerve-wracking and terrifying moment is always the one immediately preceding the fall of the de.


    [Simtion ended. You may choose to retain one of the following rewards.]


    [First, the third realm of the ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡±.] [Second, ten years of True Qi umtion.] [Third, experience inbat against a Third-grade Martial Artist.]


    Pei Xuanjing decisively selected the first option.


    After making his choice, he could instantly feel his internal True Qi boiling once more. His muscles and tendons were absorbing the circting True Qi as rapidly as a sponge, initiating further reinforcement.


    ¡°No wonder the Transverse Martial Training function can bring about such formidable physical strength.¡± Pei Xuanjing thought, feeling the changes in his body.


    He had thought his muscles and tendons were perfect after being nourished and reinforced by the True Qi, but only after practicing this kind of body-strengthening skill did he discover he was nowhere near perfection.


    Simultaneously, he could feel his raw physical strength continuing to grow. It used to be that he needed to rely on True Qi to exert any power, but now his body alone sufficed.


    After the True Qi settled, Pei Xuanjing conducted a test. On physical strength alone, he could now exert power exceeding that of three elephants. With the right martial arts skills, he could even go beyond that.


    An elephant is regarded as the most powerful animal onnd, and is often used as a metaphor for strength. Unless the power exceeds ten thousand catties, it is insufficient to be called elephantine strength. Simr animals used to describe strength include dragons, tigers, lions, bears, bulls, and leopards.


    This breakthrough brought Pei Xuanjing immense strength. Aside from recovering his vitality, he needed time to gradually master his newfound power.


    The drastic increase in physical strength was something he had to adapt to over time. Otherwise, rather than being a help, it would simply be a burden.


    At this time, he got the news that Gu Ji was about to leave. After recovering his vitality, instead of starting the third life simtion right away, he decided to meet him first.


    Government office, the rear hall.


    ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Gu. Your journey to Tiandu will certainly lead to a promising future¡­¡± Pei Xuanjing showered him withpliments.


    ¡°This time, I should thank you for your help, younger brother. Without the unusual treasure orb you helped me obtain from the Forbidden ce, I wouldn¡¯t have this opportunity.¡± In the face of the glowing praise from a promising young man like Pei Xuanjing, even Gu Ji couldn¡¯t help but beam. He expressed his gratitude with sincerity.


    He further invited Pei Xuanjing, ¡°This time, would you like to apany me to Tiandu?¡±


    A Fourth -grade Martial Artist in his early twenties, of course Gu Ji wanted to hold him close.


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head and declined: ¡°I am currently practicing a certain skill, which disallows me from traveling far. Besides, thew and order in Tiandu are too stringent for my liking.¡±


    He spoke truthfully. Tiandu was the capital of Great Ming, Land of Ultimate Virtue under the emperor¡¯s feet. Not to mention the numerous powerful figures hidden within, the restrictions on martial artists were far more severe there than in other ces.


    Pei Xuanjing did not want to go there yet, at least not until he had broken through to the Third-grade Realm.


    ¡°Pity.¡± Gu Ji shook his head.


    He understood that for many martial artists, Tiandu wasn¡¯t a great ce. All of them have been ustomed to their freedom, and unless necessary, none would willingly go there.


    Pei Xuanjing took the initiative to raise the purpose of this visit, ¡°Brother Gu, there¡¯s something I want to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Gu Ji was slightly surprised, but he replied frankly, ¡°Apart from some imperial secrets, I will hide nothing and tell you everything.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, ¡°I want to know, what power truly supports the Liu family from behind the scenes?¡±


    ¡°Why would you want to ask about this?¡± Gu Ji frowned, not answering right away.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled, ¡°Now that the Liu family has been wiped out, isn¡¯t it natural for me to want to know who I¡¯ve offended? It¡¯S always better to be prepared than to find out someone wants to kill me someday and not even know who they are.¡±


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s frankness, Gu Ji looked around, then whispered three words: ¡°White Lotus


    Sect!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯S them!¡±


    White Lotus Sect!


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s pupils contracted. He didn¡¯t expect that the power behind the Liu family was the White Lotus Sect.


    Now it all made sense. That was exining why, in his simtion, the Liu family was able to get Gu Ji transferred away, and why, despite his trepidation, Gu Ji dared to eliminate the Liu family¡¯s influence given a legitimate reason.


    Even though Pei Xuanjing was from a small border city, the reputation of the White Lotus Sect was well-known to him.


    The White Lotus Sect, originating from Tang Dynasty, neither belonged to Buddhism nor Taoism, albeit embracing elements from both. Some branches had a close rtionship with the imperial court, whereas others insisted on rebellions. Their philosophies varied dramatically, as did their demands.


    But one thing is beyond doubt: over thousands of years, the Sect has developed countless branches and established strong power.


    In fact, the founder of Great Ming had a deep connection with the White Lotus Sect during his early years. After establishing Great Ming, he ordered the ban of the White Lotus Sect.


    However, even so, the White Lotus Sect¡¯s status oscited between banned and recognized throughout the reigns of various emperors, zigzagging back and forth.


    Therefore, even officials of the Great Ming government had different attitudes towards the White


    Lotus Sect.


    ¡°As for which branch, I¡¯m not certain,¡± Gu Ji admitted , shaking his head.


    All he knew was that the Liu family was supported by the White Lotus Sect, but he was clueless about which specific branch was involved.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded. He too was aware that there were numerous subsects within the White Lotus Sect, each tangled up in its conflicts and struggles. Even insiders sometimes had difficulty discerning the affiliations.


    But knowing the identity of his opponent gave him some peace of mind, avoiding a shocking surprise down the road..

 Chapter 51 - 50 Dragon Elephant Art Level 6

    Chapter 51: Chapter 50 Dragon Elephant Art Level 6


    Trantor: 549690339


    After saying goodbye to Gu Ji, Pei Xuanjing secretly returned to his ce of residence and embarked on his third life simtion.


    ¡°The Great Tao numbers fifty, the Forty-Nine Heavenly Paths are the unfolding of it, with one path remaining hidden! Therefore, in all things, there is a glimmer of life!¡±


    At the age of twenty-one: You will cultivate the ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡± to the third level and leave Anping Prefecture.


    At the age of twenty-two: You will visit the Four Symbols Sword Sect.


    At the age of twenty- three: You will leave the Four Symbols Sword Sect.


    At the age of twenty-four: You will go to the Diamond Gate intending to acquire the subsequent cultivation method of the ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill.¡±


    Three monthster, you will be defeated in a challenge against a Third-Grade Elder of the Diamond


    Gate. The Diamond Gate¡¯s Master will take pity on your qualifications and wish you to join the Diamond Gate, promising to overlook Yuwen Leopard¡¯s death.


    You will firmly decline, but the Diamond Gate¡¯s Master will restrain you within the Diamond Gate.


    At the age of twenty-five: You are confined within the Diamond Gate but stubbornly refuse to surrender.


    At the age of twenty-seven: A group of mysterious visitors arrive at the Diamond Gate. A conflict arises during the negotiation between them and the Diamond Gate, resulting in a fierce battle.


    You seize this opportunity to escape from the Diamond Gate during the chaos. Even though you are seriously injured in the process, you gain freedom. Unfortunately, you do not manage to acquire the cultivation method for the next stage of the ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill.¡±


    At the age of twenty-eight: You cultivate the ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡± to the fourth stage, get caught in an uprising in the Northwest Dao, and with your astonishing strength, you protect countless lives.


    Behind the scenes, the Liu family sends a third-grade Martial Artist to kill you. To not endanger those you protect, you choose to meet your enemy outside the city.


    You are unable to defeat the Third-Grade Martial Artist. You use all of your abilities, but still fall short. You have no choice but to flee in disgrace. Leveraging on your beefy cultivation of the ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill,¡± you lead your pursuer away despite the injuries, into a barrennd.


    At the age of twenty-nine: You, who were certain of your impending death, miraculously escape with your life. However, your True Qi is entirely lost, your elixir stocks arepletely depleted, and you are trapped within a forest.


    You manage to restore your strength without relying on any elixirs or spiritual materials and begin to search for a way out.


    Unfortunately, despite countless attempts, it feels like you¡¯re trapped ¨C as if the forest will not let you escape.


    At the age of thirty: Even though trapped, you do not grow despondent. You feel that this ce is perfect for intensive cultivation.


    At the age of thirty-one: Even though you, once rich, now have to survive on animal hair and blood, and be exposed to winds and dews, you still tirelessly search for an exit.


    You make up your mind to set a direction and chop down each tree in your path, opening a way out even if it means deforesting the area.


    At the age of thirty-nine: Although you didn¡¯t intentionally cultivate, your body¡¯s True Qi naturally flows in alignment with the daily tree chopping, cultivating your ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡± to the fifth level.


    Still, you do not find a way out. You have carved out hundreds of miles of path, but still, see no hope of escaping. It seems like this forest stretches endlessly.


    At the age of forty-one: The leaves turn green then yellow, yellow then green. Year after year passes by, and you chop down countless trees in madness, but you always find unlimited trees blocking your path.


    At the age of forty-two: You have lost count of how much path you have carved out a thousand miles? Ten thousand miles? You even consider giving up, but you continue to preserve, unwilling to quit.


    At the age of forty-nine: You havepletely given up and no longer wish to continue forward.


    Twenty years have passed. It has been twenty years since youst spoke to a person. You feel like you are going insane, constantly talking to yourself and findingpanionship in solitude and loneliness. Perhaps you have already gone mad.


    At the age of sixty-one: You cultivate the ¡°Dragon Elephant Art¡± to the sixth rank, and finally see a glimmer of hope. After what felt like an eternity, you finally manage to escape the forest.


    Over thirty years have passed¡ª you emerge from the forest into a world that feels unfamiliar to you.


    You transform from a vibrant youth into an elderly man with white hair. While the ¡°Dragon Elephant Art¡± has kept your body youthful, your heart feels aged.


    The martial world has be nothing like how you remember it. Most of the people you knew have either passed away or lost contact with you.


    At the age of sixty-two: You use the silver money on you to buy a batch of elixirs and spiritual materials, nning to break through your realm. Nheless, you fail but barely manage to hang onto life.


    Three monthster, you return to the small town in Border County, where the Evesting Observance was stationed. The town, after having gone through the Northwest Dao rebellion, has regained its prosperity. However, everything has changed.


    At the age of sixty-three: You spend money to rebuild a new Evesting Observance and take in some disciples, wishing to pass down your knowledge.


    At the age of sixty-five: Although your disciples are not particrly talented, they are very hardworking, which makes you feel relieved. Feeling your deteriorating health and knowing that you have sessors, you feel happy.


    At the age of seventy-six: Your most promising disciple is killed during a venture into the martial world.


    You, who had previously let go of your desire for revenge, draw your sword in fury and ughter your enemies ruthlessly. However, this drains you of your final strength.


    A monthter, you return to Evesting Observance, settle your affairs, and pass away peacefully.


    ¡°End of life simtion.¡±


    ¡°Mysterious forest?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing carefully recalled the situation about the Northwest Dao. To his knowledge, there doesn¡¯t seem to be such a strange forest within the territory of the Northwest Dao.


    If there were such a mysterious forest, news of it would have spread long ago.


    ¡°Could it be an unknown Blessed Land or Cave Heaven?¡± Pei Xuanjing felt uncertain.


    He thought he had already gained some understanding of this heaven and earth. However, as his strength increases, his understanding of this world seems to be getting more and more superficial, as if shrouded in a thick fog.


    ¡°Thirty years without human interaction, talking only to yourself every day, that is truly terrifying!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing thought about this recent experience, and his face showed deep concern.


    He lived until the age of seventy-six in this simtion, but the experience was somewhat bone-chilling.


    Even being reincarnated twice, he¡¯d never had such an experience. Humans are social animals, after all. Thirty years of istion from society, how mad and terrifying is it?


    However, seeing the result of this simtion, a satisfied smile appeared on his face. ¡°The simtion is over. You can choose one of the following rewards to keep.¡±


    ¡°First, the ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡± at the sixth rank.¡± ¡°Second, an experienced level in logging.¡±


    ¡°Third, thirty years of True Qi umtion.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t expect hisborious efforts would yield such odd rewards ¨C was he meant to be a carpenter?


    He grumbled to himself. After hesitating between the first and third options, he eventually chose the first one..

 Chapter 52 - 51: The True Meaning of Martial Arts

    Chapter 52: Chapter 51: The True Meaning of Martial Arts


    Trantor: 549690339


    Like the previous upgrades not so long ago, once Pei Xuanjing made his selection, his veins and flesh, internal organs and marrow began to strengthen again, with his physical strength also substantially increasing.


    With a punch thrown into the void, even the surrounding air roared with strong winds. The dramatic increase in his physical strength gave him great confidence.


    He felt that even against a martial artist of the same realm, if they had not cultivated across martial studies, they would be caught off guard and he could blow them up with a punch.


    I want to fight ten!


    This was Pei Xuanjing¡¯s biggest desire after the increase in his strength.


    In the following time, after using more than half a month to familiarize himself with his increased strength and recover his vitality, he started the life simtion again.


    ¡°The Great Tao is fifty, Forty-Nine Heavenly Paths are derived from it, and one escapes! Hence, a ray of life exists in everything in the world!¡±


    At the age of twenty-one: You cultivated the ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡± to the sixth level and left Anping Prefecture.


    At the age of twenty-two: You visited the Four Symbols Sect, traversing the mountains fearlessly, even in heavy rain, as a means to temper yourself.


    At the age of twenty-three: You left the Four Symbols Sword Sect.


    At the age of twenty-four: You went to Diamond Gate to seize the remaining part of the ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡± and failed, resulting in pursuit by Diamond Gate.


    At the age of twenty-five: However, facing constant pursuit by the elite of Diamond Gate, you fled to the uncivilizednd of the Western Regions.


    At the age of twenty-seven: In this destend of the Western Regions, where there are rarely any human traces, after reflecting day and night on your own experiences and self-discipline, and organizing your learnings, one day, when the moon was high in the sky, you had a sudden insight. You cultivated the ¡°Water Swordsmanship¡± to the ultimate realm,prehending the true meaning of Martial Arts, which is also the Martial Arts intent necessary for breaking through the third-grade realm.


    At the age of twenty-eight: You went back to Northwest Dao, intending to seek revenge from


    Diamond Gate, but unexpectedly, you were involved in an uprising and fought against the expert sent by the force behind Liu family. You traded blows with him several rounds, relying upon the physical cultivation of the sixth level of ¡°Dragon Elephant Art¡±. Eventually, you used the Martial Arts intent to disy an unexpectedly learnt sword move ¡°Soaring Immortal From Outer Heaven¡± to kill the third-grade martial artist, ending up in each other¡¯s demise.


    ¡°End of life simtion.¡±


    ¡°Is the true meaning of Martial Arts so powerful? It actually allows me, a fourth-grade martial artist, to challenge a third-grade martial artist and end up mutually destroyed.¡± Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help fantasizing.


    When ites to the ninth -grade of the Three Realms of Martial Arts, it can be said that power enhancement can lead to the jumping of grades to challenge others, but with the rise of strength, it¡¯s increasingly difficult to challenge across grades.


    Every martial artist, especially powerful ones, have cultivated their skills through countless hardships and struggles, and it is not easy to transcend levels.


    Take a fourth-grade martial artist for example, if he wants to challenge a third-grade martial artist, he probably needs a Ten Thousand-Forged Divine Weapon in his hands, and he should be verypatible with this weapon to achieve it. Even so, he can only challenge some less powerful third-grade martial artists.


    ording to the results of this life simtion, Pei Xuanjing believed that the third-grade martial artist sent by the White Lotus Sect, the power behind the Liu family, was probably the faux grandmaster that Li Yuzhen talked about, not the grandmaster who truly broke through the third-grade realm with his own strength.


    Otherwise, it could not be exined how he, as a fourth-grade martial artist, challenged a third-grade martial artist, even if the result was a mutual destruction. ¡°Simtion is over, you can choose to keep one of the following rewards.¡±


    ¡°First, the true meaning of Martial Arts.¡±


    ¡°Second, perception of the sword move ¡®Soaring Immortal From Outer Heaven¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Third, rted information about the Wilnds of the Western Regions.¡±


    He chose the first option without hesitation.


    For him, the thing he looked forward to the most now was breaking through the third-grade realm.


    If he wanted to break through, what hecked the most was the intent of Martial Arts. As long as he understood the intent of Martial Arts, he might be able to smoothly break through to the third-grade realm in the next life simtion.


    Even in the worst scenario, if he didn¡¯t break through in the next simtion, by understanding the intent of Martial Arts, he could still pile up a third-grade martial artist with plentiful resources.


    After making the selection, there was much more information in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mind. While he was receiving this information, his demeanor involuntarily changed.


    If it could be said that he was previously like an unsheathed sword, then after receiving this


    information and understanding the intent of Martial Arts, he was more like a sheathed treasure sword, starting to restrain his power.


    ¡°The gains from this time far exceed the past.¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes shed with an extraordinary color.


    The effects brought about by the true meaning of Martial Arts far exceeded his previous expectations.


    The so-called true meaning of Martial Arts is the Martial Arts intent that he and Li Yuzhen had mentioned before.


    When he had previously cultivated ¡®IWater Swordsmanship¡± to the realm of profound understanding, he had a sense of this realm, but he did not really step into it.


    After understanding the true meaning of Martial Arts, his Martial Arts realm underwent a change. It was not as simple as merely cultivating ¡°Water Swordsmanship¡± to the ultimate realm.


    The true meaning of Martial Arts, if you use a sword, it¡¯s called Sword Intent, if you use a knife, it¡¯s called Saber Intent, if you use your fist, it¡¯S called Fist Intent¡­


    Apart from his best swordsmanship, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s palm and fist matrices also improved significantly.


    This is aprehension of nature by the martial artist after cultivating martial arts skills, and as soon as you reach this step, it¡¯S the so-called ¡°understanding one rule leads to understanding all others¡±.


    This is also why the martial artists of the Upper Three Realms are called ¡®Grandmasters¡¯.


    This time, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s rest period was longer than any previous ones. The information in his mind, and the vitality consumed in this life simtion, took him a whole three months to recover.


    During this time, he also used those spiritual materials and elixirs to fill his energy to a brimmed state. His energy, umted purely over a decade, was not weakpared tomon fourth -grade martial artists.


    ¡°Thest chance for simtion, I wonder if I can break through to the third-grade realm this time.¡±


    ¡°The Great Tao is fifty, Forty-Nine Heavenly Paths are derived from it, and one escapes! Hence, a ray of life exists in everything in the world!¡±


    At age twenty-one: You understood the true meaning of Martial Arts in one night, and you cultivated the ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡± to the sixth level, left Anping Prefecture, and traveled around the world.


    At age twenty-two: You went to the Four Symbols Sect for a visit, and had discussions with the elite of the Four Symbols Sect. After several months, you left the Four Symbols Sect and continued to travel.


    At age twenty-three: You had umted enough true Qi, and looked for a secluded ce to start seclusion.


    Half a yearter, you finally broke through to the realm of third-grade martial artists.


    At age twenty-four: You sneaked into Diamond Gate to seize the remaining part of the ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡± but rmed the grasshoppers and returned without sess.


    At age twenty-five: You went far away to the Western Regions, wanting to find the residence of the Esoteric Sect and search for the Esoteric Sect¡¯s ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡±, but still found nothing. At age twenty-seven: You cultivated the ¡°Burning Palm¡± to the realm of conscious perception..

 Chapter 53 - 52 Third-grade Realm

    Chapter 53: Chapter 52 Third-grade Realm


    Trantor: 549690339


    At twenty-eight: You returned to the tumultuous Northwest Dao and gantly stepped in, earning yourself immense fame.


    The Liu family¡¯s behind-the-scenes power sent a third-grade martial artist to kill you. After a desperate fight, you yed him.


    At twenty-nine: You healed your injuries, and found that the uprising in the Northwest Dao had slowly started to calm down. At this time, you heard news of the massive losses suffered by the Diamond Gate during the uprising.


    You had only reached the sixthyer of the ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡± you¡¯d been cultivating and was thinking of seizing the remaining skills.


    At thirty: You infiltrated Diamond Gate, intending to seize the remaining skills of the ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡±. Unexpectedly, you were caught by the head of Diamond Gate. After exchanging a mere three moves, he shattered your heart meridian with a palm strike.


    [Life ends here.]


    ¡°Has the head of Diamond Gate already broken through to the first-grade realm?¡± Pei Xuanjing wondered as he looked at the simtion results.


    In this life simtion, he himself was a third -grade martial artist, and added with the realm of the sixthyer of ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡±, he couldn¡¯t withstand more than three moves from his opponent.


    Could the power of the ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡± really be as incredibly formidable as the rumors say? This death not only did not make him flinch in fear, but it made him even more eager to practice the


    Just a few simtions, and he has cultivated the ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡± to the sixthyer, making Pei Xuanjing feel as if this skill was tailor-made for him.


    Now that he has been effortlessly killed by the head of Diamond Gate, he became even more curious about the following cultivation methods of this skill.


    [Simtion ends, you can choose to keep one of the following rewards.] [First, third-grade martial arts realm.]


    [Second, ¡°Fiery Palm¡± with understanding and application realm.]


    [Third,bat experience with the head of Diamond Gate.]


    Pei Xuanjing decisively chose the first option. Compared with breaking through the third-grade realm, the others were insignificant.


    ¡°Fiery Palm¡± is just intermediate martial arts, nowhere near as good as breaking through the third-grade realm. As for thebat experience with the head of Diamond Gate, Pei Xuanjing scoffed; that¡¯s notbat experience, that¡¯s a feeling of death.


    After making the choice, he immediately felt the changes in himself.


    The true qi in his body started to circte rapidly. He quickly swallowed a Earth Yuan big pill, then took off his outer clothes and jumped into the prepared medicinal bath.


    Boom!


    The Earth Yuan big pill disintegrated, and the energy from the medicinal bath entered his body. It felt like he was being boiled in hot water, and the entire room was filled with a mist.


    Waves of burning pain spread unconcealed throughout his body, affecting his muscles, bones, skin, internal organs, and bone marrow.


    The most crucial point was the elerating and boiling blood flow in his body, as if it was going to burst out.


    ck blood began to ooze out of the 129,600 pores around his body, soon tainting the medicinal bath red. New blood was continuously being produced in his body¡­


    Between his breaths, he was driving a strong aura, even causing the water in the medicinal bath to churn.


    After an entire day and night, Pei Xuanjing consumed the six big tubs of medicinal bath and two bottles of Earth Yuan big pills he had prepared.


    At this moment, with the moon at its zenith, he sat with his eyes closed, breathing long breaths, his blood flowing strong like mercury.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes wide, a look of determination shed past, he leaped out of the tub, dried his clothes instantly with his rotating true qi, pulled on his outer clothes, and with a wave of his hand, the Flowing me Sword buzzed and flew into his hand.


    Pei Xuanjing pushed open the door, determined the direction, and leaped into the air, sprinting towards the outskirts of the city.


    At this moment, he felt infinite power flowing through his veins and body. He needed to vent this power.


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh, every step he took spanned hundreds of feet.


    In just a few dozen breaths, he reached a grove outside the city. His grandioseness caught the attention of many people, but Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t care.


    At this moment, the vigorous blood qi in his body surged up like a beacon, like a rainbow, like his blood essence could ignite the dome of heaven.


    ng!


    The Flowing me Sword was unsheathed, generating endless power. Pei Xuanjing swung his sword, the might felt as if it could split rivers and divide seas.


    This behavior of his had attracted the attention of countless martial artists in the city.


    ¡°Is this a third-grade martial artist?¡±


    ¡°Blood Qi Wolf Smoke, when did a third-grade martial artist appear in Anping Prefecture?¡± ¡°Someone has broken through to a third-grade martial artist¡­¡±


    Countless martial artists followed Pei Xuanjing¡¯s footsteps and rushed out of the city.


    When they arrived outside the city, they saw Pei Xuanjing¡¯s awe-inspiring aura, which was extremely shocking to them.


    Several fourth-grade martial artists from the Six Gates and the Thousands of Households recognized Pei Xuanjing The few of them exchanged nces and couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.


    One of them suddenly said, ¡°This individual seems to be not even twenty-two years old, correct?¡± Hearing these words, the others couldn¡¯t help but look even more glum.


    Ever since they divided the properties of the Liu family and Shen¡¯s Business Association, Pei Xuanjing had announced that he was closing off. They originally thought he was just cultivating some type of skill.


    But they didn¡¯t expect that in less than two years, he had already broken through to a third-grade realm. When they thought about the fact that the youngest of them was nearly forty years old, how could they not feel dejected and dispirited?


    The next day, people from various factions sent congrattory gifts and visiting cards to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s residence.


    After all, after his actionsst night, to the discerning eye, this residence was no longer a secret.


    But this time Pei Xuanjing did not choose to hide again, instead chose to stay here, considering there was no longer a threatening presence to him in the entire Anping Prefecture.


    He did not reject the gifts and visiting cards these people sent.


    The things these people sent were not cheap, and just so happened that he had consumed all the spiritual materials from the previous simtions, even the Earth Yuan big pill was only one bottle left.


    Half a monthter, renowned forces in the city, especially those fourth-grade martial artists, came together and gathered at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°Gentlemen, please have a seat.¡± Pei Xuanjing invited everyone to sit.


    He naturally took his ce at the head of the table without any modesty, with the fourth -grade martial artists from the Six Gates and the master from the Thousands of Households sitting at the top. The others were high-level members of other power factions.


    ¡°Congrattions to Grandmaster Pei for breaking through. Our Anping Prefecture hasn¡¯t had a third-grade martial artist born in nearly a hundred years. Now, this news has brought glory to us all.¡± Shen Qianhu of the Thousands of Households opened.


    Martial artists of the Upper Three Realms are titled masters at third-grade. However, if the martial artist is from a Taoist School, except for special cases, they are mostly addressed as Grandmasters. Even the imperial court, in order to show favor, would grant the title of Grandmaster..

 Chapter 54 - 53 Another Choice

    Chapter 54: Chapter 53 Another Choice


    Trantor: 549690339


    A hundred miles outside of the West Capital, there is an unremarkable mountain. Despite its ordinary appearance, it is widely recognized in the Northwest Dao, as it¡¯s known as Tie Zhangshan.


    Over twenty years ago, Tie Qianshan emerged as a rising star. He revolutionized the martial studies of the Tie Sect and subsequently ascended to the Third-grade Realm. Afterwards, he moved the entire Tie Sect onto this mountain, establishing it as the sect¡¯s headquarters.


    Now, more than twenty yearster, no one knows to what extent the once-proimed genius, Tie Qianshan, has cultivated. He hasn¡¯t shown his skills in nearly a decade, and no one has been able to force him to do so.


    All that is known is that thest time he took action was ten years ago. A ghost king from the Yin Division infiltrated Tie Zhangshan for a certain matter and faced Tie Qianshan. After just three moves, the ghost king was defeated and fled.


    The Yin Division is one of the most mysterious organizations in the whole Great Ming, and the least powerful of the ten ghost kings under its jurisdiction are still at the Third-grade Martial Artist level.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Bai Xiaosheng personally spreading this news back then, no one would dare to believe it.


    One day, Tie Mad, who had been adventuring outside for several years, returned alone to Tie Zhangshan.


    ¡°Disciple Tie Mad requests to see master.¡±


    Tie Mad knelt outside a yard at the back of Tie Zhangshan. This was where Tie Qianshan secluded himself for cultivation. Without a significant reason, no one was allowed to break in, not even Tie Mad, who was a direct disciple.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± A deep voice rang out.


    In a low voice, Tie Mad said, ¡°Disciple encountered someone during my recent visit to Anping Prefecture¡­¡±


    He honestly narrated his trip to Anping Prefecture, detailing the events which unfolded in the Forbidden ce, without any exaggeration or omission, even his own escape was included.


    After a long while, Tie Mad left.


    In the silent courtyard, only two words were voiced out.


    ¡°Interesting!¡±


    As for everything that happened at Tie Zhangshan, Pei Xuanjing, who was far away in Anping Prefecture, had no knowledge of it.


    At that moment, after havingpleted the courtesy calls on the various powers in the city, he returned to his mansion as night fell.


    It must be said that sometimes socializing can be more exhausting than pure cultivation.


    However, he hadn¡¯te away empty-handed. The several days ofworking had brought him much previously unknown information, as well as spiritual materials given as congrattory gifts by various factions.


    ¡°Anping Prefecture is no longer suitable for me. So, where should I go next?¡± Pei Xuanjing pondered.


    Now that he had reached the Third-grade Realm, the Taoyun points needed for his next simtion activation had reached twenty thousand points. Over the past year, he had focused on increasing his power. Additionally, the rate at which he could umte resources for refining Taoyun through medium and low grade martial studies was too slow.


    If he wanted to umte Taoyun quickly, he would need to find and refine Cultivation Method Manuals of higher grade martial studies or even peerless ones.


    As for high-grade martial studies, besides, the Thousands of Households and Six Gates units having them, they are hard to find elsewhere.


    And acquiring high-grade martial skills or martial arts from these two ces is anything but easy. Even joining these powers wouldn¡¯t guarantee immediate ess; a significant price would still have to be paid in exchange.


    ¡°Should I ept Shen Qianhu¡¯s proposition?¡± Pei Xuanjing was indecisive.


    High-grade martial studies are treated as treasures even among first- tier forces, and they aren¡¯t easily granted even to the disciples within the sects.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s original n was almost the same as it was in the Life Simtor. He was nning to visit the Four Symbols Sword Sect to see if there are any opportunities.


    He could discuss and share ideas with martial arts experts at the same realm from the Four Symbols Sword Sect, hoping to reap some benefits. Additionally, he could spar with them to gain more experience in fighting with martial artists of the same realm.


    However, yesterday Shen Qianhu gave him a suggestion, telling him about a ce in Tiandu where he could obtain high-grade martial studies.


    From what Pei Xuanjing remembered, Shen Qianhu had said, ¡°His Majesty loves martial arts and is a martial arts master himself. Not long ago, the Capital Commanding Department received a message from the Five Army Dudu Office that His Majesty intends topile the ¡®Martial Scripture¡¯ and wants each regionalmand to rmend capable and extraordinary people to participate in it.¡±


    Shen Qianhu¡¯s intended for Pei Xuanjing to participate, with Shen Qianhu himself as a rmender, which would count as his merit.


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t agree immediately, just saying that he needed to consider it.


    Now, he was hesitating. Is it too early for him to step into Tiandu, the core of the Great Ming Empire?


    ¡°If this event is genuine, given the character of this present emperor, I might have many opportunities to study other martial arts.¡± Pei Xuanjing was somewhat tempted.


    In any case, the Great Ming Empire is the most powerful force in the world. If this current emperor truly intend to do this, other forces would bear with it no matter how unwilling they are.


    After all, theption of ¡®Martial Scripture¡¯ is not solely for the emperor, it is intended to pave the way for all martial artists. Then, other forces wouldn¡¯t dare to oppose it. They would only attempt to dy the process in the background, rather than openly object.


    And this was Pei Xuanjing¡¯s opportunity. He doesn¡¯t care if the ¡®Martial Scripture¡¯ could be sessfullypiled. What¡¯s important is the process, during which he could obtain and refine the Cultivation Method Manuals of various martial studies to umte Taoyun.


    ¡°Originally, the best path for me was to continue deducing the ¡®Four Spirits Skill¡¯ while finding a way to acquire the remaining part of the ¡®Dragon Elephant Skill¡¯ from Diamond Gate,¡± Pei Xuanjingmented.


    Unfortunately, deducing the ¡®Four Spirits Skill¡¯ requires a lot of reference martial studies, and high-grade martial studies are the most helpful ones.


    As for going to the Diamond Gate to steal the remaining part of the ¡®Dragon Elephant Skill,¡¯ based on his experience in past simtions, Pei Xuanjing spected that at least the master of Diamond Gate was a second or even first-ss grand master.


    He wasn¡¯t yet capable of provoking such a powerful figure. He could only wait for the right opportunity.


    Therefore, it seemed that epting this proposal and going to Tiandu to participate in theption of the ¡®Martial Scripture¡¯ was the best choice.


    Pei Xuanjing might be hesitant and extremely cautious when faced with choices.


    But once he made a decision, he would be very decisive and there won¡¯t be any regrets.


    Thus, the next day, he gave Shen Qianhu a reply, telling him that he agreed to participate.


    To prevent Pei Xuanjing from changing his mind, Shen Qianhu forwarded Pei Xuanjing¡¯s name to the Guard Command Department swiftly. Shortly after , he received the corresponding documents..

 Chapter 55 - 54: Brocade Guards

    Chapter 55: Chapter 54: Brocade Guards


    Trantor: 549690339


    Zhending Prefecture, which is directly under the jurisdiction of Tiandu, happens to be the transportation hub of ancient Yanjin. Since the Xuande period, after the establishment of the Right Guard Command Department, it has be an important military town guarding Tiandu.


    Although it is nominally a prefecture, it governs five prefectures and eleven counties, and it also has jurisdiction over the other counties directly under Tiandu.


    Pei Xuanjing, riding on a top-notch warhorse gifted by Shen Qianhu, finally arrived at this major town adjacent to Tiandu after a three-month journey , only a step away from entering Tiandu.


    The realm of Heaven and Earth here is muchrger than in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s previous life. If not for his excellent physical condition as a third -grade Martial Artist and this warhorse capable of travelling a thousand miles a day, the journey would have taken even longer.


    Originally, Pei Xuanjing nned to travel day and night directly to Tiandu.


    However, the weather suddenly changed, and a thunderstorm was about to arrive. Even though he is not afraid of storms, he has no interest in traveling in the rain.


    At the entrance of Yue Lai Inn, Pei Xuanjing pulled the horse¡¯s reins and dismounted, nning to rest at this inn and wait for the storm to pass before hitting the road again.


    ¡°Sir, are you here for a meal or an overnight stay?¡±


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s arrival, a sharp-eyed waiter came over.


    Handsome young men are called ¡°Gentlemen¡±, and those less good-looking are referred to as ¡°Young Heroes¡±; these waiters are very clever in this respect.


    Pei Xuanjing handed over the reins in his hand and ordered, ¡°First, prepare some good fodder for my horse. Also, arrange a top room for me, and prepare a table of food and wine.¡±


    As he spoke, he pulled out a silver ingot and tossed it over.


    The waiter weighed the silver ingot in his hand, and the smile on his face grew thicker, ¡°Alright, sir.


    Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely arrange everything for you.¡±


    Doorman weing guests from all directions, these waiters may not have other abilities, but they do Imow how to read people.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s generous tip, he naturally treated him with great respect.


    ¡°Deal, there will be a reward if you do well,¡± Pei Xuanj ing responded generously.


    Now, what hecks least is money. Not to mention the wealth shared from the Liu family and Shen¡¯s Business Association, the silver money given as congrattory gifts by various forces in Anping Prefecture alone is arge sum.


    It turned out that Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t have the ability to spend money. Even though he has been travelling and spending extravagantly, the silver money spent is negligiblepared to what he has. The waiter smiled even more, ¡°Sir, follow me. I¡¯ll take you to your room to rest first.¡±


    Perhaps it was the allure of the silver, Pei Xuanjing was able to freshen up in his room without waiting long, and the food and wine he ordered were already prepared.


    He chose not to stay in the room, but picked a table by the window on the second floor of the inn instead.


    As expected of a ce under the Emperor¡¯s feet, although the cost was much higher,paring with some small town inns he had passed, not only were the services better, the food and wine were also more abundant.


    Not long after he sat down, a thunderstorm arrived as expected.


    The wind howled, and the rain and thunder gathered.


    Pei Xuanjing leisurely enjoyed his meal, apanied by a pot of rice wine.


    In fact, at his level, unless the food was made from special ingredients, eating was merely to satisfy his appetite.


    If we were to speak purely about aiding Martial Arts cultivation, on the journey here, the wild boar he identally killed, although the taste of the meat he roasted was average, the Blood Qi contained in the wild boar meat was dozens of times more than the food in front of him.


    Sitting and watching the wind and clouds rise, waiting quietly for them to settle.


    Admittedly, the scene at this moment did resonate with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s artistic heart.


    However, unfortunately, he hadn¡¯t even had time to appreciate it, when he was disturbed by a mor.


    A group of special guests suddenly barged in, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Waiter, bring up the good wine and good food¡­¡±


    A group of more than ten people, dressed in green and blue brocade, with Embroidered Spring Knives at their waists, came upstairs.


    Seeing their attire, almost everyone Imew their identity.


    They rode horses and dressed borately, spoke with a Tiandu ent.


    These were the people from the Brocade Guards!


    Personally established by the founding emperor of Great Ming, the emperor¡¯s personal troops, they have the power to inspect officials, arrest, and interrogate, are not subject to the Six Gates or the Ministry of Criminal Affairs, and are directly responsible to the Emperor, having special privileges, ranked one level higher than an ordinary official.


    Although he had heard of the Brocade Guards¡¯ great reputation, he had never seen them before.


    ¡°Indeed, the famous Brocade Guards, a fourth-grade martial artist is just a hundred households among the Brocade Guards,¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    As the emperor¡¯s personal troops, the selection of the Brocade Guards must be from good families, most are selected from the descendants of officials and military households, and the resources they can gain are top-notch.


    The leader of this group should be in the Fourth-grade Realm ording to his True Qi fluctuations. Whether he is in the Guard Command Department or in the Border Army, a thousand-household position is sure to be avable.


    But these Brocade Guards aren¡¯t wearing flying fish uniforms, but green and blue brocade uniforms, the garment of a hundred households.


    From small observations, one can know how strong the Brocade Guards are.


    The leader also seemed to sense Pei Xuanjing¡¯s scrutiny, casting his gaze over and their eyes met.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Lin Qingyi didn¡¯t notice anyone upstairs when he was downstairs.


    But as soon as he got upstairs, he realized there was a young man in his twenties sitting there.


    C.0111d it he a Master Martial Artist?


    A hint of doubt shed in Lin Qingyi¡¯s mind.


    But seeing the young man¡¯s young face, he pushed this guess aside.


    ¡°He must have cultivated some skill that conceals his presence!¡± he thought to himself.


    After all, a master martial artist in his early twenties, even with his experience, he thought was impossible.


    In a split second, thousands of thoughts shed through Lin Qingyi¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Boss, is there a problem?¡± one of his subordinates asked quietly.


    Lin Qingyi shook his head, ¡°Nothing is wrong, find a ce to sit down, I¡¯ll treat you all today.¡± ¡°Thank you, boss Lin.¡± His men cheered excitedly.


    Lin Qingyi led his men to a table to sit down, but as he turned his head, he nodded slightly at Pei


    Xuanjing.


    In response to Lin Qingyi¡¯s gesture, Pei Xuanjing also nodded slightly.


    While he was surprised by the sudden appearance of this group of Brocade Guards, he had no intention to probe further.


    He shifted his attention back to the storm outside the window, contemting his next moves.


    ¡°ording to what Shen Qianhu said, after arriving in Tianjing, I just need to deliver the documents to the Dudu Mansion, and someone will arrange where to go next. But now that I am in Tiandu, it would be improper not to visit Gu Ji.¡±


    Initially, when Gu Ji invited him to Tiandu, he didn¡¯t agree.


    Now that he arrived in Tiandu after such a short time , he should pay a visit out of courtesy and reason, otherwise, if they were to identally meet in the future, it would be awkward. ording to what Gu Ji said before, he should have been transferred to the Ministry of Personnel.


    This Ministry of Personnel is indeed the head of the six departments, and he could also take the opportunity to probe for some news from him to see what everyone¡¯s opinions are about the emperor¡¯s currentption of the ¡®Martial ssics..

 Chapter 56 - 55 Shentu Han

    Chapter 56: Chapter 55 Shentu Han


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Commander of the Brocade Guards, Lin Qingyi.¡±


    Lin Qingyi walked to Pei Xuanjing?s table, holding a jug of wine.


    ¡°A wandering martial artist, Pei Xuanjing.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing was somewhat confused as to why the other party hade, but he answered calmly without showing any apprehension.


    ¡°From Anping Prefecture, a third-grade grand master, Pei Xuanjing.¡± Lin Qingyi eximed with a hint of shock on his face.


    He hadn¡¯t expected his initial guess to be correct; the man in fact was a third-grade grand master.


    ¡°Oh? You know me?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing expressed surprise as he picked up his wine ss.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Lin Qingyiughed awkwardly.


    He too hadn¡¯t expected to encounter a third-grade grand master.


    Although being a part of the Brocade Guards gave him the courage not to be afraid, he was not keen on provoking a third-grade grand master unless necessary.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing gesturing for him to sit, Lin Qingyi had no choice but to take a seat.


    Setting down the jug, gesturing at his noisy men and he said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you,


    Grandmaster Pei, please ept our apologies.¡± Pei Xuanjing simply shook his head, ¡°No need to say such things.¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t know how you came to know of me?¡±


    Lin Qingyi answered, ¡°Recently, themander praised you highly. ¡±


    Pei Xuanjing seemed deep in thought.


    As Lin Qingyi continued speaking, ¡°Every Grandmaster in the upper three realms in the Great Ming territory soon bes known to the Brocade Guards, unless they arepletely secluded and have no interaction with outsiders.¡±


    As he said these words, an air of pride yed on his face ¨C this was the pride of the Brocade Guards.


    Their informationwork cast a wide, even secret guards could be embedded in any power circle.


    Ordinary martial artists might be ignored, but once a martial artist entered the upper three Grand Master realms, their appearance represented entirely different significance.


    In both Great Ming territory and beyond, wherever there were secret guards of the Brocade Guards, all the third -grade martial artists would have their information recorded.


    They would then establish files on these martial artists, assessing whether they could be recruited or considered enemies.


    However, Lin Qingyi did not express these thoughts out loud.


    ¡°Of course, I also heard about your invitation to Tiandu to spearhead theption of Martial


    ssics. I didn¡¯t expect to have the honor of meeting you here.¡± Lin Qingyi added another reason.


    As the emperor¡¯s most trusted Brocade Guards, the news of the emperor intending topile Martial ssics would naturally not be withheld from them. Moreover, the execution of this matter was a joint operation conducted by the Dudu Mansion and them, in secret and in the open.


    ¡°I see.¡± Pei Xuanjing finally understood.


    ¡°So what brings themander here to look for me?¡± he asked.


    Lin Qingyi exined, ¡°We are here today to arrest a suspect. So we¡¯d like to¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯tplete his sentence, but his intention was obvious ¨C they were here to clear the area.


    Normally, a Brocade Guard¡¯s arrest wouldn¡¯t require Lin Qingyi¡¯s presence. But owing to his earlier guess, he had assumed Pei Xuanjing to be a noble son of some power, so he thought it polite to ask him to leave.


    ¡°It¡¯S okay, you do your job, I¡¯m just fine.¡± Pei Xuanjing said.


    We may be fine, but what if you disrupt our operation? Lin Qingyi wondered inwardly.


    However, he did not want to offend a third-grade grand master and thus, backed off. He figured he would distract the man if necessaryter.


    ¡°May I know who you¡¯re looking to arrest?¡±


    In the middle of his meal, Pei Xuanjing nonchntly asked just as the other party was standing up to leave.


    Lin Qingyi saw no reason to hide it and answered, ¡°An enforcer of Mire Sect.¡± Pei Xuanjing slightly paused in his meal, but quickly resumed.


    When Lin Qingyi had left, a cold smile shed across Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face.


    Mire Sect!


    What a coincidence!


    Mire Sect was a branch of the White Lotus Sect, and even a major one at that.


    If the three attitudes of the White Lotus Sect towards the imperial court of Great Ming were to be divided into coborative, neutral and antagonistic, Mire Sect would fall into thest category. Almost all its actions were in open rebellion to the authority, making it a notorious rebel faction for thousands of years.


    ording to the clues gathered by Pei Xuanjing over the past three months, the backstage supporter of the Liu family was a faction from the White Lotus Sect, and it was indeed the Mire Sect.


    In the past three months, Pei Xuanjing had been looking for traces of the Mire Sect but had not gotten much result.


    He had not expected that he woulde across them here.


    Remembering some future life scenarios where he was meant to be targeted for assassination by the Mire Sect, it seemed like he had long been on their cklist.


    Originally, he did not intend to interfere with Brocade Guards arresting a suspect, but now that he heard that it was an enforcer from the Mire Sect, he was interested in getting involved.


    He wished to gather some clues about the Mire Sect from this enforcer to gauge the strength of their faction, which would help decide Pei Xuanjing¡¯s next move.


    The rain kept pouring!


    A violent storm raged, and thunder echoed in the skies.


    About two hourster, Pei Xuanjing suddenly heard people talking downstairs. ¡°Boy, set up some rooms for us. Send the food and drinks upstairs.¡±


    The party of Lin Qingyi on the side, hearing this voice, also disyed alert faces.


    They all instinctively ced their hands on their Embroidered Spring Knives.


    Lin Qingyi motioned to one of the Brocade Guards.


    The Brocade Guard stood up and walked to the railing, looking downward.


    A group of seven men, donned in capes and guild hats, were just taking off their headwear. The leader was a slender middle-aged man with a gloomy face. He turned around and gave Lin Qingyi a nod, signaling him.


    Step!


    Step!


    One step at a time, the seven men marched up the stairs.


    The moment they reached the second floor and spotted the group of Brocade Guards in green suits, they halted in their tracks.


    ¡°Brocade Guards!¡± The leading man voiced out with a grating voice, articting the words coldly.


    Lin Qingyi said sternly, ¡°Shentu Han, your time is up.¡±


    The leader of the group, aka Shentu Han, a guardian of the Mire Sect as referred to by Lin Qingyi, surveyed his surroundings with disdain, ¡°Just with a few of you, waste material.¡± ¡°Attack!¡± Lin Qingyi was instantly furious, and he unsheathed his sword to strike.


    ng!


    The Embroidered Spring Knife was out, aiming straight at Shentu Han.


    The rest of the Brocade Guards also drew their knives, charging at the remaining six Mire Sect men. ¡°Hmph!¡± Shentu Han¡¯s face darkened and the Mysterious Iron Ruler from his waist flicked out, heading towards the knife.


    ng!


    There was a sudden surge of fierce energy on the second floor that sent furniture flying around, scattering food and drinks.


    Pei Xuanjing sitting by the window gently waved his sleeves to ward off the energy, and then continued to drink his wine, utterly ignoring the fight between the two sides.


    We have a master here!


    A chill ran down Shentu Han¡¯s spine, but he saw no attempt from the man to get involved and temporarily let go of his anxiety, deciding to finish the fight quickly.


    After all, the presence of an unknown skilled fighter raised concerns, making him feel highly threatened..

 Chapter 57 - 56: Making a Move

    Chapter 57: Chapter 56: Making a Move


    Trantor: 549690339


    However, Lin Qingyi was a bit shocked.


    Because during their brief battle, he discovered that Shentu Han was not a fourth-grade realm as the intelligence reported but seemed to have already broken through to the realm of the third -grade grandmaster.


    However, something didn¡¯t seem right.


    If his opponent was truly at the grandmaster realm of the third-grade, he wouldn¡¯t have been merely repelled by the first blow, he should have been seriously injured or killed.


    ¡°Fake grandmaster!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing saw more clearly than Lin Qingyi. The guardian Shentu Han from Mire Sect was a fake grandmaster.


    The opponent had indeed experienced a rebirth once, but he hadn¡¯t truly understood the essence of martial arts, which made him far inferior to a true third-grade grandmaster.


    Nevertheless, handling Lin Qingyi, a fourth-grade martial artist, would be quite simple for him.


    During their engagement, after Lin Qingyi¡¯s initial attack, the rest was all led by Shentu Han. Lin Qingyi had only room to defend.


    Pei Xuanjing noticed that the opponent hadn¡¯t fully mastered his newfound strength not long after his breakthrough, otherwise Lin Qingyi wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on for this long.


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Even though Lin Qingyi clearly knew that his opponent was a fake grandmaster now, he was still no match for him.


    If it continued this way, it would be uncertain whether they could leave alive, let alone capture the opponent.


    In his panic, he saw Pei Xuanjing by his side, appearing calm andposed.


    ¡°Grandmaster Pei, please lend your help. Lin Qingyi will definitely repay you generously,¡± he shouted at Pei Xuanjing.


    He didn¡¯t care that voicing out might incur the opponent¡¯s displeasure, he just wanted to cling to this final lifeline.


    Moreover, Pei Xuanjing hade to Tiandu to participate in the Emperor¡¯s ¡®Martial ssics¡¯ editing project, and could also be considered a person of the imperial court, a person of the Emperor.


    And they were the trusted subordinates of the Emperor.


    So on an ount, Pei Xuanjing was one of their own.


    It¡¯s worth noting that Lin Qingyi could think of so many things in such a short time.


    When Pei Xuanjing heard Lin Qingyi¡¯s call for help, a smile appeared on his lips.


    Indeed, he had stayed to get involved in this matter.


    However, it didn¡¯t feel as good as when someone else invited him to intervene.


    Originally, if Shentu Han were merely a fourth-grade martial artist, he would need to find a reason to meddle in this matter.


    But when he discovered the opponent was a fake grandmaster, he knew that as long as Lin Qingyi wasn¡¯t a fool, he would certainly seek his assistance voluntarily.


    ¡°Grandmaster Pei, the Brocade Guards will always be grateful to friends,¡± Lin Qingyi continued.


    When Shentu Han heard Lin Qingyi¡¯s address for Pei Xuanjing, his expression immediately changed, ¡°Master Pei, our Mire Sect will also remember this favor.¡±


    He could not fully assess Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength and didn¡¯t want to cause unnecessary trouble at this moment.


    In Shentu Han¡¯s words, he subtly hinted at his backing, for Mire Sect¡¯s power in Jianghu was not to be underestimated.


    Unfortunately, Pei Xuanjing ignored Shentu Han¡¯s words. He looked at Lin Qingyi, ¡°Since Commander Lin has spoken, I will repay the favor of the wine.¡±


    Just an excuse!


    Lin Qingyi knew clearly that he owed Pei Xuanjing a favor no matter what.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing ready to make a move, Shentu Han¡¯s face changed drastically, gazing at Pei Xuanjing with gloom, his voice cold, ¡°You meddling kid, some things are not your business to meddle with. Don¡¯t lose your life over it.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha!¡± Pei Xuanjingughed coldly.


    Without even moving his Flowing me Sword, he took a step forward,unching a palm strike towards Shentu Han.


    Whoo!


    The sound of rushing wind echoed out.


    The ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡± at the Sixth Rank already possesses the strength of six elephants,bined with the enhancement of his true essence of martial arts and his mastery of the zing Palm technique refined recently, it was almost equivalent to the force of ten elephants.


    Shentu Han felt an endless wave of hot air rushing towards him, not daring to confront this force head-on, he met Pei Xuanjing¡¯s attack with his ck Iron Ruler and used an agile method to retreat.


    Boom!


    The already chaotic second floor suffered an even more formidable impact and exploded.


    The aftermath of their battle forced the other on-going fighters backward.


    ¡°Grandmaster!¡±


    Shentu Han paled with fright. He didn¡¯t understand how this young man, who seemed to be just over twenty years old, had alreadyprehended the essence of martial arts and stepped into the realm of the real grandmaster, while it had taken him countless hardships to step into the realm of fake grandmaster even with the resources of the Mire Sect.


    Is the gap between individuals indeedrger than that between humans and dogs?


    Shentu Han thought of the prodigies in the sect, and couldn¡¯t help musing.


    However, in the face of this critical situation, he couldn¡¯t afford to dwell on it. After pushing away with force, he came to the understanding that he had lost. He smashed through the window and leaped down, trying to escape.


    But as fast as his reactions were, Pei Xuanjing was even faster.


    After the first palm strike, Pei Xuanjing wasted no time and closed in again,unching a second strike in session.


    ¡®You!¡±


    Such a swift and fierce palm technique left him no chance to dodge.


    He could only meet it with the ck Iron Ruler in his hand.


    Thump!


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s palmnded on the ck Iron Ruler. Although the ck Iron Ruler, cast from Mysterious Iron and forged into the Indomitable Weapon, wasn¡¯t broken, it was left with a deep palm mark.


    Moreover, it didn¡¯t manage to block Pei Xuanjing¡¯s zing Palm, who continued to hammer the ruler, hitting Shentu Han¡¯s shoulder with the same force.


    Spit!


    Shentu Han spat out a mouthful of blood and was thrown back heavily, smashing through the window and falling from the second floor.


    It must be said that the vitality of a third-grade martial artist is extremely strong; although he had received severe injuries and even his shoulder was dented, he still struggled to get up and escape. Pei Xuanjing leaped out of the window andnded beside him, stepping on Shentu Han¡¯s Dantian.


    Spit!


    Shentu Han¡¯s Dantian was destroyed, and his True Qi dissipated.


    At this moment, although he was not in mortal danger, his cultivation hadpletely been lost. He only had a little physical strength left, even an ordinary seventh-grade martial artist could capture him.


    At the same time, Lin Qingyi managed to apprehend the remaining six opponents. Three of them were killed for their resistance, while the other three were captured.


    ¡°Grandmaster Pei, I must thank you for your assistance,¡± Lin Qingyi reverently approached Pei Xuanjing.


    At this moment, he respected Pei Xuanjing even more. The power that Pei Xuanjing had just demonstrated was even more terrifying than his superior, themanding officer.


    Such was the horror of a third-grade grandmaster!


    This made him more eager to break through to the third-grade realm.


    Pei Xuanjing held in his hand the ck Iron Ruler that he had seized from Shentu Han and looked at Lin Qingyi with a smile, ¡°I need Commander Lin¡¯s help with something.¡±


    Lin Qingyi immediately waved his hand, ¡°Grandmaster, please feel free to give instructions..¡±

 Chapter 58 - 57: I Will Definitely Stop You from Entering Tiandu

    Chapter 58: Chapter 57: I Will Definitely Stop You from Entering Tiandu


    Trantor: 549690339


    One must admit, there are few tenacious individuals, but they do exist.


    For instance, the current Guardian, Shentu Han, of the Mire Sect.


    Even though he had been apprehended by Pei Xuanjing, Xuanjing failed to extract much useful information from him.


    Even with the assistance of Lin Qingyi, a captain in the Brocade Guards who had brought to bear their standard methods for interrogating an offender, they still couldn¡¯t get much information.


    Of course, while they couldn¡¯t extract information from Shentu Han, his subordinates were less resistant. Xuanjing did obtain some information about the Mire Sect from them.


    ording to these individuals, they hade to Zhending Prefecture to meet with a significant figure, yet the specifics were known only to Shentu Han and remained unclear to them.


    Xuanjing didn¡¯t care about these details as they mattered more to the Brocade Guards.


    What he wanted to know was the structure of the Mire Sect and how many experts were in it.


    Based on the testimonies of these individuals and the clues provided by Lin Qingyi, Xuanjing had a rough idea about the Mire Sect.


    Being a professional rebellion entity able to survive for thousands of years, the Mire Sect naturally had its depths and strength.


    The current Mire Sectprised of one Sect Master, one Vice Sect Master, two Supreme Elders, and one each of the Inheritance, Law Enforcement, and Sect Guardian Elders. Then there were the four Dharma Kings and eight Guardians.


    All these individuals were genuine Upper Three Realms martial artists. Apart from the eight


    Guardians who were Third-grade martial artists, the rest were at least Second-ss martial artists. The Sect Master, Vice Sect Master, and the two Supreme Elders of the Mire Sect were even rumored to be First-grade martial artists, standing at the peak of martial arts.


    As for the Guardian Shentu Han, he, a false martial artist, was merely an ordinary Guardian and not one of the eight).


    ording to these individuals, Shentu Han had only recently be a false martial artist with the help of the Inheritance Elder and resources from within the Sect, subsequently earning the title Guardian.


    Four First-grade martial artists, seven Second-ss martial artists, and eight Third-grade martial artists. This was the visible strength of the Mire Sect, which left Xuanjing astounded.


    Moreover, he found it hard to believe that this was the full extent of the Mire Sect¡¯s strength. There must be hidden strength yet to be revealed.


    ¡°Is this what a top-ranked force¡¯s strength is like? This is absurd!¡± Xuanjing thought.


    ¡°Then what l¨¹ld of strength does the Great Ming Empire, which can keep such a top-ranked force hidden, barely surviving in the shadows, have?¡±


    At this time, Xuanjing felt he might have underestimated these top forces.


    Or perhaps, as his strength continued to grow, the true face of this world was being revealed to him.


    Lin Qingyi whispered to Xuanjing. ¡°Strangely enough, in the past, although First-grade martial artists were not umon, there weren¡¯t many of them. I once heard an important official mention that around twenty years ago, the number of First-grade martial artists in the Great Ming began to grow rapidly. Their numbers even doubled during these two decades.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xuanjing was taken aback.


    Intent on hearing more, Xuanjing was certain that something must have happened twenty years ago to have influenced the changes in Heaven and Earth resulting in these circumstances.


    The revival of Heaven and Earth!


    Thinking of the novels he had read in his previous life and connecting them with the traces of fairy god legends in this world, Xuanjing had a bold spection.


    And the more he thought about it, the more it seemed to be the case.


    It seemed that only such an exnation made sense.


    ¡°It seems I need to quickly understand what happened twenty plus years ago. I may even need to look into the historical records and documents of this world.¡± Xuanjing thought to himself.


    However, this was not a matter of urgency at the moment. He merely noted it down while continuing to probe for information about the Mire Sect he wanted to know.


    Unfortunately, Xuanjing didn¡¯t get much information from the events that came next.


    He did not find any clues about which individual was backing the Liu family of Anping Prefecture, which he wanted to learn.


    ording to them, the affairs of the Northwest Dao were personally handled by a Dharma King from the Mire Sect, and they didn¡¯t have ess to such information.


    After spending several days at the inn in Zhending Prefecture, Xuanjing said his farewells to Lin Qingyi and others and continued his journey to Tiandu.


    In no more than three days, he had already reached the outskirts of Tiandu City.


    The imposing city in front of him seemed to have risen out of nowhere, as if a natural moat blocked the path ahead.


    The towering city wall, at approximately sixty feet high, built from huge ck stones, each a few feet wide and long, filled with molten ck iron in-between, reflecting the metallic sheen, was as solid as an impregnable fortress.


    This was the Great Ming Empire¡¯s Tiandu.


    This was the most central power of the Great Ming Empire, and any movement here would have a significant impact on the entire territory of the empire.


    Although the Great Ming had four major cities: Tiandu, West Capital, Dongdu, and Nandu.


    But in reality, the West Capital was only the old capital of the Han Tang Dynasty, and the Dongdu was the old capital of the previous dynasty.


    Even though the Nandu of Yingtian Prefecture was dered as the national capital by the founding emperor of Great Ming after the founding of the nation, with the ascension of the second emperor, the Shuntian Prefecture naturally became the new capital.


    Now, after several hundred years, several Great Ming emperors have lived here, and the status of Tiandu¡¯s Shuntian Prefecture has long surpassed that of Nandu¡¯s Yingtian Prefecture.


    Even though the Great Ming now ims to have two capitals, everyone knows that only Tiandu¡¯s Shuntian Prefecture is the real national capital, while Nandu¡¯s Yingtian Prefecture merely remains out of respect for the founding emperor.


    ¡°Actually, everyone is aware that the people in Nandu¡¯s Yingtian Prefecture are nothing more than a group of people serving to keep up appearances!¡± Gu Ji said to Xuanjing with a chuckle.


    In his words, one could perceive the pride and arrogance of a Tiandu official.


    Facing Xuanjing?s visit, Gu Ji weed him with a smile and instantly ushered him in.


    What he had just said was to acquaint Xuanjing with some information about Tiandu.


    Xuanjing nodded with a smile, ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Mr. Gu.¡±


    He did not mention that he already knew about this, instead expressing his gratitude with a smile.


    Gu Ji waved his hand and chuckled, ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t had a chance to congratte you on breaking into the Upper Three Realms. Your sess in martial arts is remarkable, you are truly extraordinary.¡±


    Xuanjing modestly replied, ¡°It was merely a stroke of luck, not worth mentioning.¡±


    Gu Jiughed, and then added, ¡°In fact, if I had known earlier, I would definitely have dissuaded you from entering Tiandu at this time, especially to participate in theption of the ¡®Martial ssics¡¯.¡±


    Xuanjing was intrigued, and asked, ¡°Why say so, Mr.. Gu? Is there a hidden secret behind this matter?¡±

 Chapter 59 - 58: The Reason Behind

    Chapter 59: Chapter 58: The Reason Behind


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Hehe?¡± Gu Ji chuckled as he looked at Pei Xuanjing, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the very reason for your visit?¡± With his experience, how could he not know the purpose of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s visit today?


    Without feeling ufortable at having his intentions exposed, Pei Xuanjing thickened face andughed, ¡°I¡¯m hoping that Mr. Gu can give me some guidance.¡±


    Gu Ji had always intended to provide some advice for him and did not delve into the matter, asking, ¡°Do you know who is orchestrating theption of the ¡®Martial ssics¡¯?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing was puzzled, ¡°Isn¡¯t it the emperor?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, yes and no!¡± Gu Ji took a sip of tea before replying: ¡°On the surface, this appears to be the emperor¡¯s idea, but in essence, it is being promoted by the noble officials behind the scenes. One can say that, this is not merely a power struggle between the imperial court and top powers, but also a battle between civil officials and nobles.¡±


    ¡°Could you please borate¡­¡± Pei Xuanjing took the initiative to refill Gu Ji¡¯s tea.


    Not hiding anything, Gu Ji exined the cause and reason¡­


    After the founding of the Great Ming, the founders following the first emperor were ennobled as hereditary nobles to counterbnce the power of civil officials in the court.


    Even though many nobles were purged in thete reign of the founding emperor, many still survived, thus began the noble lineage.


    Later, many nobles were granted titles during the troubling years of rebellion and multiple northern expeditions led by Emperor Taizong, during which numerous men made great contributions and were ennobled.


    Then during Emperor Xuanzong¡¯s reign, the power of the nobles reached its peak, pressuring the civil officials to the point of suffocation in court.


    But as the saying goes, prosperity leads to decline. When the famous Emperor Yingzong ascended to the throne, the catastrophic Tumu Fortress debacle caused near-total loss to the power umted by the nobles. The loss was so severe that even their descendants were nearly wiped out.


    Gu Jl smirked sngnt1Y as ne mentioned Emperor Yingzong.


    Now there was a carefree character, indifferent to squandering the inheritance left by his ancestors.


    Using the opportunity offered by the Tumu Fortress debacle, the civil officials not only regained their footing but also infiltrated areas once dominated by the nobles, taking over many powers that originally belonged to them.


    In the dark recesses of Gu Ji¡¯s mind, there was a sneaking suspicion that some unspeakable high-ranking figures may have had a hand in the disaster, leading to the downfall of the nobles.


    Of course, he did not mention any of these suspicions to Pei Xuanjing. After all, he was part of the civil official faction and wouldn¡¯t expose their shorings.


    Since then, the civil officials had thoroughly suppressed the nobles, leading to a reversal of their statuses.


    Having been oppressed for many years, the nobles naturally would not admit defeat and sought to regain their rightful powers.


    The present emperor enjoys martial arts and militancy which contrast starkly with his predecessors. He wishes to imitate Emperor Taizong¡¯s deeds,manding armies to sweep across MO Bei.


    The nobles saw hope in his enthusiasm, and theption of the ¡®Martial ssics¡¯ is precisely a probe as well as the first step in their n.


    ¡°So it turns out that theption of the ¡®Martial ssics¡¯ is a big trouble.¡± Pei Xuanjing said.


    Gu Ji nodded, ¡°Indeed. With the power of the court, why would there be a shortage of people topile the ¡®Martial ssics¡¯? If it were that simple, why would they be unable to find anyone?¡±


    Given the power of the Great Ming Empire, they could easily draw enough experts from the patronages of the royal families and various princes topile the ¡®Martial ssics¡¯.


    The reason why this issue has been made widely known is to deliberately stir up the situation and probe the reaction of civil officials.


    Pei Xuanjing furrowed his brows. He felt that he had underestimated theplexity of this situation.


    He initially believed this to be the court testing the power of various factions in the underworld. However, he had not expected it to also involve internal struggles within the court, not just between nobles and civil officials, but also the power struggle between the emperor and the civil official faction.


    To tell the truth, Pei Xuanjing now somewhat regretted getting involved in this matter. As a third-grade martial artist, it was difficult for him to make a substantial impact in this struggle. If he had been of first-grade strength, his influence might have been weightier.


    To put it bluntly, the losers of this struggle were likely to pay a heavy price. Being able to keep one¡¯s head would be considered as getting off lightly.


    ¡°Do you regret getting involved in this?¡± Gu Ji seemed to have seen through Pei Xuanjing¡¯s thoughts. Pei Xuanjing forced a smile, ¡°Indeed I have some regrets, but unfortunately, there¡¯s no way out now.¡±


    He knew, from the moment he set foot in Tiandu, he was drawn in and there was no way out.


    ¡°Right, there is no way out for you now.¡± Gu Ji nodded in agreement.


    If Pei Xuanjing tried to quit at this point, he would incur the wrath of the nobles. They would not tolerate anyone shaking the morale at this critical moment.


    ¡°Do you know what to do next?¡± Gu Ji asked.


    Pei Xuanjing thought for a moment and said, ¡°Keep a low profile and stay safe.¡±


    This was the best strategy he could think of right now.


    He had decided toy low for the time being, just steadily umte Taoyun, and leverage life simtion to enhance his abilities. This would improve his ability to protect himself in this matter.


    Gu Ji nodded, ¡°That¡¯s pretty good. But can you ensure you will keep a low profile without running into trouble?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing paused while lifting the teacup.


    Indeed, things don¡¯t always go as one wishes.


    He might want to keep things low-key to avoid trouble, but it didn¡¯t mean trouble would keep away from him.


    ¡°Hehe, Xuanjing. The first thing I should teach you about life in Tiandu is that, while it¡¯s okay to be gentle, one should never be overly discreet.¡± Gu Ji solemnly told Pei Xuanjing with a serious expression.


    It¡¯s okay to be gentle, but not overly discreet? Pei Xuanjing was puzzled, ¡°Could Mr. Gu please exin that?¡±


    He never felt that he knew or understood everything.


    Especially in Tiandu, where every kind of cunning and ambitious individual finds their way.


    If we talk about Martial Arts, Gu Ji fell shortpared to him.


    However, In terms of personal dealings, strategies, and tactics,paring him to these officials that have been weathered by bureaucracy for decades was likeparing heaven and earth.


    Seeing that Pei Xuanjing was open to advice, Gu Ji nodded.


    If the other party couldn¡¯t listen, he would not mention this matter again, as that would be meaningless.


    But now that Pei Xuanjing was willing to listen, he was more than willing to provide guidance..

 Chapter 60 - 59: First Entry into the Martial

    Chapter 60: Chapter 59: First Entry into the Martial


    Academy


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°The temple and the jianghu intersect, but they have different environments. If you only wander in the jianghu, your low profile might win you many friends. However, now that you¡¯ve decided to get involved in the court, you can¡¯t act in the same way,¡± Gu Ji said.


    Pei Xuanjing was somewhat baffled. Logically, shouldn¡¯t strength be what mattered in the jianghu? But what Gu Ji implied seemed to be theplete opposite.


    Seeing his confusion, Gu Ji asked, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s only in the jianghu where power matters?¡±


    ¡°Wrong!¡± He answered himself, ¡°Let me tell you, brother, the court values power even more. It¡¯s more realistic than the jianghu and the struggle, both open and hidden, is even more dangerous.¡± The power struggle in the jianghu appears perilous, often turning from life to death in the blink of an


    But in Gu Ji¡¯s view, that¡¯s but a contest of brute force, the losing party merely dying without implicating their families.


    Whereas the struggle in the court is much more dangerous, with losers not only meeting their end but potentially leading to the annihtion of their entire families, causing coteral damage to several ns.


    Therefore, in the court, you can be gentle, but you must demonstrate your power to deter the unscrupulous.


    You have to make it clear that you¡¯re not to be trifled with and that anyone who dares will pay the price. Only by making them wary can you find the best way to navigate through.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing finally realized what Gu Ji meant.


    It¡¯S like having nuclear weapons ¨C you don¡¯t have to use them, but you must possess them.


    Otherwise, you would merely be meat on the chopping board for others, subject to others at their whim.


    ¡°Thank you for your pointer, Mr. Gu,¡± Pei Xuanjing thanked, sping his hands as a sign of respect. Gu Ji brushed aside his thanks, ¡°We¡¯re brothers, there¡¯s no need for such formalities.¡±


    When Pei Xuanjing first met Gu Ji, he saw him as nothing but a handy tool, someone that could help him seize the oddities within the Forbidden ce of the Blessed Land.


    However, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s steadfastness to his promise, coupled with the enjoyable cooperation against the Liu family and Shen¡¯s Business Association¡­


    And the exceptional martial arts talent he disyed eventually warmed Gu Ji to the idea of bing friends.


    After all, even if he chose to work his way up the politicaldder, having a martial arts expert as a friend would be beneficial.


    Now, they could consider each other partners and even friends.


    The night fell, and Pei Xuanjing declined Gu Ji¡¯s invitation to stay, returning to his ce of stay in Tiandu instead.


    It was a well-known inn in Tiandu.


    In the room at the inn, Pei Xuanjing was devising his future ns.


    Even though Gu Ji had given him some pointers, he realized that he would have to control the details of how to put these ns into action on his own.


    After pondering for a long time, Pei Xuanjing sat cross-legged on the bed and began to cultivate, circting the True Qi within his body.


    The third realm of martial arts cultivation, also known as the Rebirth through Blood Exchange, involved mainly using one¡¯s True Qi to cleanse their Blood Qi.


    To truly cultivate the distinguishing traits of a martial artist in the Upper Three Realms, such as Blood Qi Wolf Smoke, Blood Qi smelting furnace, Blood Qi long river, would be crucial.


    And to cultivate the Blood Qi Wolf Smoke, one would need the genuine understanding of martial arts, which was the difference between pseudo and authentic martial arts masters.


    Even if they have undergone the first Rebirth through Blood Exchange, those who did notprehend the genuine meaning of martial arts would have their Blood Qi dispersed all over their bodies, unable to congregate under the auspices of true martial arts understanding into the Blood Qi Wolf Smoke.


    It was important to note that although there was not much difference in the grades among martial artists, the amount and control of True Qi significantly varied between those who had just broken through and those who had remained in the realm for many years.


    Even though Pei Xuanjing, with the aid of a simtor, had broken through to the Third-grade realm, he hadn¡¯t truly reached the peak of this realm, thus requiring continuous cultivation.


    The next day, Pei Xuanjing handed over the paperwork given by Shen Qianhu to the Capital Commanding Department early in the morning and returned to the inn to continue his cultivation. In the meantime, he refined some lower-quality martial arts to umte Taoyun.


    Although these low-grade martial arts provided limited Taoyun values, it was better than nothing, and the umtion over time was substantial.


    The only regret was the few Cultivation Method Manuals left in his hands. His umted Taoyun was just over ten thousand, still far from the twenty thousand needed to activate the next life simtion.


    Three dayster, Pei Xuanjing was finally ready.


    In the early morning, he headed to the Martial Academy, where the Martial ssics werepiled.


    The academy, a mere estate covering several tens of acres, was formerly part of the Dudu Mansion but was now devoted to the Martial Academy.


    Upon his arrival, he handed hismission to the gatehouse. After checking, the gatehouse asked him to wait for a moment while he went to notify the relevant personnel.


    The structure of the Martial Academy was simple, with one president, two vice-presidents, and the rest of the staff all holding the position of editor.


    Amodations varied based on one¡¯s ability. With a Third-Grade Martial Artist like Pei Xuanjing, he was considered a Fifth Rank editor and was entitled to a monthly stipend.


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t expect that he didn¡¯t have a steady job in his previous life, yet in this life, he had unexpectedly gotten a secured position.


    ¡°Are you the new editor, Pei Xuanjing?¡± asked an elderly man with snowy hair and a youthful face, dressed in a Tai Chi robe.


    sping his fists in greeting, Pei Xuanjing replied, ¡°Indeed, I am Pei Xuanjing. May I know who you are, sir?¡±


    This Taoist Priest was a master; this was his immediate impression.


    The Taoist Priest stroked his long beard and smiled, ¡°I am Qingyang Zi, one of the decision-makers of this Martial Academy.¡±


    Upon hearing the name ¡®Qingyang Zi,¡¯ Pei Xuanjing showed even more respect, ¡°I¡¯m a humble learner and it¡¯s an honor to meet you, President.¡±


    Qingyang Zi was of Second-ss cultivation realm, originated from the Taihe Mountain True Martial Sect, and was the current Sect Leader¡¯s junior brother.


    Besides, he was one of the martial arts teachers who mentored the current emperor during his childhood and was highly trusted by the emperor.


    ¡°Ha ha ha, young people these days are so slick. I¡¯m merely a Vice-President, I am not worthy of the title ¡®President¡±¡® Qingyang Ziughed, gesturing for Pei Xuanjing to follow him.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled.


    He knew why the Taoist Priest did so, because the President of the Martial Academy was Zhu Shou, the current great General, the National Guardian Duke.


    Of course, everyone knew that this was just an alias used by the current Emperor.


    ¡°This is the library¡­¡± ¡°This is the editing room¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s the training field¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the Elixir chamber¡­¡±


    ¡°Those are the amodations for each editor, but if you don¡¯t need to stay in the Martial Academy, it¡¯S up to you.¡±


    Qingyang Zi led Pei Xuanjing around and enthusiastically introduced him to the Martial Academy, not acting superior in the slightest.


    Regardless, Pei Xuanjing disyed an attentive demeanor. He listened carefully to everything Qingyang Zi said and kept it in mind.


    Upon hearing about the library, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Elder, can I freely ess the martial arts manuals in the library?¡±


    This time he still referred to him as ¡®President,¡¯ but the Taoist Priest did not object..

 Chapter 61 - 60: Rules of the Martial Academy

    Chapter 61: Chapter 60: Rules of the Martial Academy


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s special interest in the Scripture Pavilion didn¡¯t surprise Qingyang Zi at all.


    Rather, with a knowing nod, he said, ¡°Of course, but each person is only allowed to browse three books per month. If you wish to read more, you will need to exchange for them with Achievement Points.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing humbly asked, ¡°May I ask, Principal, how may we acquire these Achievement Points?¡±


    Qingyang Zi exined, ¡°In addition to the stipends that the imperial court dispenses each month, the Martial Academy also awards Achievement Points. Furthermore, participating in theption of the Martial ssics, should your suggestions be adopted, or found useful, you will also earn


    Achievement Points.¡±


    He paused and looked at Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Of course, if you choose to submit martial arts skills not yet catalogued in the Scripture Pavilion, based on varying tiers, you¡¯ll receive the corresponding Achievement Points.¡±


    This was an Open Scheme, encouraging some to voluntarily contribute their skills.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes lit up and he asked, ¡°Regardless of the grading, does that include inferior martial arts skills?¡±


    Qingyang Zi nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded.


    He had already made a decision ¨C if possible, he wouldn¡¯t mind exchanging the skills he had collected from the Liu family and Shen¡¯s Business Association.


    After all, although he had many martial arts skills, most of them he had not truly cultivated, only refining them to rue Taoyun value.


    Initially, he thought these skills weren¡¯t of much use, but now he saw a method of repurposing them.


    If Qingyang Zi were aware of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s thoughts, he might utter, ¡®Only a lone wolf like him would do this.¡¯ Even Qingyang Zi¡¯s own Zhenwu Sect wouldn¡¯t risk this y.


    Even the most inferior martial art skill, for any formidable faction, would be kept as a foundation even if no one cultivated it. After all, who knew if a future generation could leverage that to forge an even more formidable martial art.


    Had not Tie Qianshan, only little more than two decades ago, modernized the middle-tier martial arts skill of the Tie Sect, advanced it to an upper tier, and subsequently founded the dominant Tie Sect?


    In fact, even the ¡®Four Spirits Skill¡¯ that Pei Xuanjing was currently cultivating was evolved and derived from several inferior martial arts.


    After showing Pei Xuanjing around, Qingyang Zi introduced him to a few other editors who had recently arrived. Then, he summoned a junior official to guide Pei Xuanjing to select his living quarters before excusing himself.


    With the Martial Academy newly established and the Principal absent, Qingyang Zi, as Vice-principal, naturally had many responsibilities.


    Having been impressed by this young man¡¯s eloquence, he already held him in high regard.


    Guided by the junior official, Pei Xuanjing chose a rtively quiet residence within the Martial Academy and moved his belongings from the inn to his new quarters.


    It must be said that the designer of the Martial Academy understood these martial cultivators. Each individual¡¯s amodations were separate courtyard houses, with specially built training rooms inside.


    ¡°Editor Pei, ording to the rules, we will assign four servants to you tomorrow. Do you have any specific requests?¡± asked the junior official.


    Of course, the ¡®servants¡¯ the junior official referred to weren¡¯t ordinary servants.


    This was, after all, the Martial Academy where every resident was a martial arts expert. Only a select few were qualified to serve them. In fact, opportunities to be a servant here were highly sought after.


    Being servants to these masters warranted a chance to receive guidance from them, providing an invaluable opportunity for those who couldn¡¯t secure famous teachers.


    Pei Xuanjing thought for a moment, ¡°I only need one here.¡±


    He preferred a quieter environment; one was enough.


    The junior official felt it was a pity, but didn¡¯t dare to say more and just nodded in agreement.


    Pei Xuanjing was unaware of the junior official¡¯s thoughts, and even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t mind.


    At his current level, he followed his own heart in doing things. Even when dealing with imperial power, he would respect it but wouldn¡¯t overly fear it.


    Just as he treated Principal Qingyang Zi, it was more a respect for a martial arts senior, and not because of his authority.


    After the junior official left, he picked up a book in front of him and began to study it carefully.


    This wasn¡¯t any Cultivation Method Manual, but more about the rules and systems within the Martial Academy.


    If he decided to stay, naturally he had to understand the rules fully. After all, his current strength wasn¡¯t enough to disregard these rules.


    After a while, Pei Xuanjing put down the book, having gained some understanding of the Martial Academy.


    Essentially, the duties of the Martial Academy were somewhat simr to those of the Imperial Academy within the imperial court.


    The primary task of the editors was to research martial arts and then to teach the students of the Martial Academy.


    The background of these students included royal descendants, offspring of noble officials, the second generation of civil and military officials interested in martial arts, and disciples sent from various sects in the Jianghu to learn.


    In summary, it was like a martial arts research exchange academy.


    Of course, there were currently few students in the Martial Academy, so the teaching tasks were light. More focus was ced on martial arts research and theption of the ¡®Martial ssics¡¯.


    ording to the Principal, who is also the emperor, the ¡®Martial ssics¡¯ would be divided into three volumes, corresponding to the three realms of Martial Artist: External Cultivation, Internal Cultivation, and Metamorphosis.


    Moreover, the first volume, which is about External Cultivation, should be easy to understand and as essible to as many people as possible, enabling more low-level martial artists to break through to be elite martial artists.


    ording to the emperor¡¯s notion, the middle and lower volumes might not necessarily be widely disseminated in the future, but the first volume about External Cultivation should definitely be disseminated to the entire Great Ming, enabling all its people to benefit.


    So, there was another stiption for the first volume ¨C martial artists who cultivate through the External Cultivation method in this volume should be able to switch to other methods without any hindrance, even if they can¡¯t get the next two volumes.


    Such requirements might seem easy at a nce, but actual implementation would not be simple.


    ¡°It seems like His Majesty has a grand vision,¡± thought Pei Xuanjing.


    Just thepletion of the first volume alone will see the entire strength of the Great Ming Empire double, if not more.


    This achievement,pared to theption of the ¡°Yongle Encyclopedia¡± by the Emperor Taizong, might be considered even more triumphant..

 Chapter 62 - 61: The Emperor’s Ambition

    Chapter 62: Chapter 61: The Emperor¡¯s Ambition


    Trantor: 549690339


    Shortly after Pei Xuanjing entered the Martial Academy, Gu Ji¡¯s residence was hosting a colleague.


    ¡°My dear Brother Bo¡¯an, I really envy you. As the upheavals in Tiandu are escting, you have managed to withdraw in time, which is indeed enviable,¡± Gu Jiughingly spoke to the middle-aged man that sat before him.


    The colleague was named Wang Yun, an old friend, who, like Gu Ji, had be an imperial schr at the same time. They had experienced the ups and downs of life together for several decades, and unexpectedly met each other again at the Ministry of Personnel.


    Regrettably, not long after he returned, this colleague of his prepared to leave the capital for his new post at Nandu in Yingtian Prefecture.


    Although Yingtian Prefecture in Nandu did notpare to Tiandu, Wang Yun was being promoted and had this opportunity to leave the center of the storm that Tiandu had be. This filled Gu Ji with envy.


    If he had known the situation in Tiandu was like this, he would never have considered transferring back there.


    Wang Yun, who was about to assume his post as the head of Honglu Temple in Nandu, shook his head and said, ¡°In Nandu, where leisure prevails, how can one exercise their learning?¡±


    ¡°The Grand Marshal holds you in high esteem. Your departure to Nandu is but for a short time. After recuperating for a few years, you will surely rise again,¡± Gu Jiforted him.


    His constion wasn¡¯t just an empty promise. Wang Qiong, the Minister of War, greatly admired Wang Yun. It was just that Wang Yun had just been transferred from the Ministry of Households to the Ministry of War, and for the moment was unable to make any moves.


    Once the current furor died down, the Grand Marshal would surely show his appreciation to Wang Yun by putting him to good use.


    Hearing Gu Ji¡¯sforting words, Wang Yun nodded. He was well aware that the current predicament of his old friend was even more awkward than his own.


    Even though he had joined the Ministry of Personnel on entry to Tiandu, he was not trusted by the high-ranking officials. Though he held the office of Vice Minister of Personnel, his duties were only of a trivial nature, and he never had the opportunity to disy his capabilities.


    Both looked at each other and sighed.


    ¡°Brother Bo¡¯an, may I ask what your view on the Martial Academy is?¡± Gu Ji tactfully changed the subject.


    Wang Yun frowned, hesitated, and then could only muster, ¡°The Emperor¡¯s ambitions far exceed the expectations of us ministers.¡±


    Perhaps because of his own ups and downs during his governmental career, Wang Yun was very cautious about this matter.


    Gu Ji understood his prudence. Seeing that he didn¡¯t want to say more, he didn¡¯t press him.


    Gu Ji went on to say, ¡°Actually, I invited you today because I have a favor to ask.¡±


    Wang Yun looked puzzled as Gu Ji continued, ¡°I have a friend who loves to read ¡®Records of Strange Tales in Shenzhou¡¯, and I¡¯ve heard that you have a copy of this book that Bai Xiaosheng once had. I would like to brazenly ask you for a copy. I hope Brother Bo¡¯an can fulfill my request.¡±


    The man before him, aside from establishing his own line in the school of Confucianism and being known as a great Confucian schr of this generation, also had extraordinary achievements in the cultivation of Martial Arts.


    Although Wang Yun¡¯s official career might be less ster than Gu Ji¡¯s, his aptitude in Martial Arts was extraordinary. Even though he was not focused on the path of Martial Arts, he had already entered the Master realm ten years ago.


    For the past ten years, he had been focusing on his official career and Confucianism and had never shown his true capabilities. However, many spected that he had already reached the second ss.


    Although Gu Ji did not know why Pei Xuanjing wanted these curious tales, having made a promise to him, he stepped forward to make the request on his behalf.


    Wang Yun chuckled, ¡°Since Brother Gu has requested this, of course, I won¡¯t be stingy.¡±


    About that book gifted by Bai Xiaosheng, he had only regarded it as a collection of odd stories, not attaching much importance to it. If it hadn¡¯t been gifted to him by someone else, he wouldn¡¯t even mind gifting the original copy to Gu Ji.


    Pei Xuanjing perceived the Emperor¡¯s deeper thoughts.


    If the ¡°Martial ssics¡± caused an increase in the number of Martial Artists entering their ranks, then it would mean that more resources for cultivation would be needed.


    The Great Ming Empire as it stood was unable to support such arge number of Martial Artists. If the problem was to be solved, there was likely someone who would suggest a solution.


    With the nation¡¯s present resources insufficient to meet the empire¡¯s needs at its peak, naturally there would be people suggesting ¡ª to seize!


    When that time came, the need for resources among these low-level Martial Artists would unconsciously form a force, a force outwards for plunder.


    Although the Great Ming Empire currently controlled the Divine Continent, it didn¡¯t mean they had no enemies.


    The Western Regions, the northern prairies, or overseas, none were territories of Great Ming, yet they were abundant with cultivation resources.


    ¡°If that day indeedes, war will be inevitable,¡± Pei Xuanjing made a judgment.


    By that time, no one would be able to stop this trend.


    Not even the Civil Official Group. They could suppress the Noble Group, they could even restrain the power of the Emperor.


    However, when all Martial Artists came together, the Civil Official Group would not have the power or dare to obstruct it.


    In fact, when that dayes, the Civil Official Group would find themselves bound to this chariot intent on foreign plunder, or they themselves would be one of the charioteers.


    ¡°The Emperor has a wise adviser by his side!¡± Pei Xuanjing eximed.


    He suddenly recalled the attitude Gu Ji had when speaking with him that day, and a guess arose in his heart.


    Did the Civil Official Group see through this n?


    Had they seen through the Emperor¡¯s ambitions?


    Pei Xuanjing scoffed. If even he at his level could see through it, could those old and experienced politicians not see it?


    Impossible.


    If they couldn¡¯t figure even this out, then the Noble Group wouldn¡¯t have suffered such a harsh setback.


    ¡°It seems the waters here run deeper than I thought!¡± Pei Xuanjing murmured to himself.


    The next day, a junior official brought someone to see Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Pang Hong pays his respects to the sir,¡± said a boy of around thirteen or fourteen years, as he bowed ceremoniously to Pei Xuanjing.


    The boy seemed a bit thin, but his bright eyes were extremely spirited. He looked at Pei Xuanjing curiously, seemingly surprised at his youth.


    Pei Xuanjing asked, ¡°How old are you this year?¡±


    ¡°I am thirteen years old this year the boy answered, his voice crisp and clear.


    The junior official standing at his side quietly informed Pei Xuanjing about the boy¡¯s background.


    The boy was of a good family background; originally a child from a military family, his parents had passed away, leaving him alone. The junior official took care of him. The official could only provide him with warm meals, and when this opportunity appeared, he wanted to secure a future for the boy.


    The junior official didn¡¯t hide that he had a rtionship with the boy¡¯s father, and he told Pei Xuanjing about it.


    At thirteen, if the boy had been born into a rich and noble family, he would still be enjoying a blissful life at home.


    However, for a child born into a poor family, he would have already been out looking for work to support himself.


    He then asked, ¡°Are you afraid of hard work?¡±


    The boy shook his head resolutely, ¡°I am not afraid of hard work. I can do a lot of things.¡±


    Looking at the firmness in the boy¡¯s eyes, mingling with a touch of fear and anxiety of being rejected by Pei Xuanjing, Pei Xuanjing unintentionally felt a twinge of pity.


    Pei Xuanjing saw his younger self when he looked at the boy in front of him.


    If he hadn¡¯t been adopted by his master when he was young, he might not have lived long enough to wait for the activation of the simtor.


    He sighed, ¡°Alright, let him stay.¡±


    The junior official¡¯s face lit up, and he quickly ordered the boy to kneel and give thanks. ¡°Quickly thank the editor for taking you in.¡±


    The boy was about to kneel when Pei Xuanjing stopped him with an invisible force.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    The junior official bowed to Pei Xuanjing, ¡°Thank you, editor, for yourpassion.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I just feel that this child and I share a connection..¡±

 Chapter 63 - 62: Want to Learn?

    Chapter 63: Chapter 62: Want to Learn?


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing was leading a rtively peaceful life in the Martial Academy. At least for the past half month since he joined the academy, he had been having afortable life.


    After blindly exchanging many achievements for the skills he held in the Scripture Pavilion, he also borrowed several skills from the Scripture Pavilion.


    The martial skill, ¡°Giant Spirit Suppressing Mountain Skill, ¡± which he is currently studying, is one of the top-tier martial studies in the Scripture Pavilion, other than the extraordinary skill ¡°Innate Gang


    It¡¯s not as if Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t want to borrow the extraordinary skill, but unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t avable for borrowing yet. So, he settled for the next best thing and chose the skill ¡°Giant Spirit Suppressing Mountain Skill¡±


    Pei Xuanjing is currently cultivating the ¡°Four Spirits Skill¡±, which only has a technique at the seventh tier, but he already has a clue on how to theorize it.


    In the previous life simtion, the direction of the ¡°Four Spirits Skill¡± had changed.


    He no longer pursued the path of the Four Spirits evolving into the Five Elements. Instead, he borrowed from the Four Symbols Sword Sect¡¯s approach by having the Four Spirits evolve into the Four Images¡¯ Five Elements and then into seasons in conjunction with the fiveary cycles.


    Wood belongs to spring, fire to summer, metal to autumn, and water to winter, with Earth prospering in all seasons.


    With the foundation of Earth, wood, fire, metal, water, spring, summer, autumn, winter, and the four seasonal changes make the cycleplete.


    Early in the morning, Pei Xuanjing, d in a dark brown robe and holding an ordinary long sword, was practicing swordsmanship on the Practice Martial Arts Field in the yard.


    His sword moves were sometimes fast, sometimes slow, showing the softness of spring at one moment, the explosion of summer in another, the bleakness of autumn now and again, and the coldness of winter at times.


    Pei Xuanjing symbolized the seasons¡¯ cycle with the essence of spring breeze, summer rain, autumn frost, and winter snow, experiencing the changes of the four seasons and fiveary cycles.


    On the side, Pang Hong was meticulously cleaning the yard, but he could not help but steal nces at Pei Xuanjing from time to time.


    His eyes were full of envy and longing.


    He knew that being able to stay here was already his great luck, so he did not dare to ask for anything else and only focused on his work.


    As they say, poor children be independent early. Pang Hong, who had experienced hunger and cold, preciously cherished everything in front of him.


    In these half a month, he diligently cleaned the yard every day. His self-discipline even won Pei Xuanjing¡¯s admiration.


    Although Pei Xuanjing focused on his sword practice, he did not overlook the actions of the boy.


    After finishing a set of sword skills, he sheathed his sword and stood still.


    ¡°Come here.¡± He beckoned the young man. Pang Hong rushed over, dropping his broom, ¡°Sir?¡±


    He respectfully stood not far from Pei Xuanjing .


    Pei Xuanjing nced at the boy before asking, ¡°Have you learned martial arts before?¡±


    The young man nodded at first, then shook his head vigorously.


    He frowned, ¡°What do you mean by nodding and shaking your head? Did you learn martial arts or not?¡±


    The young manughed awkwardly as he scratched the back of his head, ¡°When my father was around, he taught me some boxing techniques, but they are not as splendid as sir¡¯s swordsmanship.¡±


    Pei Xuanjingughed at his remark and said, ¡°Let me see.¡±


    The boy was a bit embarrassed, but under Pei Xuanjing¡¯s gaze, he had to brace himself and demonstrate his skills.


    Emperor¡¯s Long Fist.


    This was the most widely practiced technique and one that most people use to build their foundations.


    With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s discerning eyes, he naturally saw several ws in the boy¡¯s moves.


    However, he did not say anything and just watched the boy finish his moves with a smile.


    After the boy finished his set of punches, he looked at him expectantly, waiting for his evaluation, with his face flushed and sweaty.


    Pei Xuanjing gestured, ¡°Move back.¡±


    As the boy stepped back, he sheathed his sword and started to demonstrate a set of boxing techniques. Surprisingly, it was the same as the Emperor¡¯s Long Fist that the boy had just practiced.


    In his realm, mastery of one method leads to understanding of all methods. After grasping the true meaning of martial arts, he could learn most elementary and intermediate martial skills quickly, and even master them to a certain extent.


    Generally speaking, after reaching this stage, the path of a master required refining of all experiences and forging one¡¯s unique path.


    Even if a master had mastered advanced or extraordinary martial skills, they would only use them for self-defense and protection. Ultimately, they would transcend them and create their own techniques. This was the reason why the martial arts tradition thrived from one generation to the next.


    ¡°How was it?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked after finishing his boxing. The boy looked a bit disappointed, ¡°I¡¯m far behind you, sir.¡±


    ¡°It would be strange if you could match me.¡± Pei Xuanjingughed.


    Then he asked, ¡°So, do you want to learn?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the boy instinctively blurted out. But then he remembered his uncle¡¯s warning and asked hesitantly, ¡°Is it really okay?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing did not know what the boy was thinking, and just replied, ¡°Why not? If you want to learn, I¡¯ll teach you. If you don¡¯t want to, we¡¯ll drop the matter.¡±


    ¡°I want to!¡± The young man answered decisively.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, and then heard the young man ask, ¡°Can I call you master?¡±


    Looking at the boy¡¯s hopeful ck eyes.


    Pei Xuanjing knew what he was thinking, but his next words shattered the boy¡¯s aspirations, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± the boy was still too young and his disappointment was hard to hide, even with his cleverness.


    ¡°But you can call me teacher for now,¡± Pei Xuanjing suddenly said.


    The expression of disappointment on the boy¡¯s face disappeared instantly, reced by surprise and joy. He quickly knelt down and kowtowed, ¡°Pang Hong pays his respects to the teacher.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing did not stop him and let him proceed.


    Over the past few days, he had also checked the boy¡¯s martial arts roots, which were average at best.


    His aptitude was hardly any better than Pei Xuanjing¡¯s when he started. Without a good teacher or luck, he would probably only stay in the first realm of martial arts.


    But the boy¡¯s earnestness moved Pei Xuanjing. He decided to give the boy a chance, which might also add some extra spice to his boring life in the academy.


    After all, teaching the boy could also be considered as a review of his own learning, and it was not without benefits.


    ¡°If you keep bowing, I will leave,¡± Pei Xuanjing said, watching the boy.


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, the boy promptly got up, his forehead now flushed.


    Looking at the boy in front of him, Pei Xuanjing was very pleased. After all, who doesn¡¯t like a sincere person?


    He felt a mysterious sense ofpassion, or so Pei Xuanjing thought..

 Chapter 64 - 63: Chronicles of the Divine Continent

    Chapter 64: Chapter 63: Chronicles of the Divine Continent


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the still of the night, with the candle illuminating brightly, Pei Xuanjing quietly flips through the book in his hands.


    This is a duplicate of ¡°Records of Strange Tales in Shenzhou¡± obtained from Wang Yun and was delivered by a messenger sent by Gu Ji today.


    The thin book, titled ¡°Records of Strange Tales in Shenzhou ¨C Post-drinking Gibberish Edition¡± by Bai Xiaosheng, was penned in traditional Chinese script on the cover.


    This name has been handed down for a long time, seeming to have existed as long as martial arts have been practiced.


    Bai Xiaosheng is a name, a title, but not just a single person.


    He ims to know everything, on condition that you pay a high enough price, you can gain any information you want.


    No one feels his bold im is exaggerated, because he can always provide answers to all the questions.


    Pei Xuanjing opens the book. The freshly-inked writing in themon Da Xing script is easy to understand.


    There is a sentence on the title page of the book: ¡°This book was written after drinking, all its words are delirious, with belief they exist, without belief they do not.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing smiles faintly, not taking it much to heart. It¡¯s nothing more than an expression of reluctance tomit.


    ¡°As the world knows, today, martial arts are flourishing, while immortal path is declining. The discussion of fairy gods has be a myth.¡±


    ¡°But why is the immortal path declining? And why are the martial arts flourishing?¡±


    ¡°We have explored countless scrolls left by the Tang Dynasty and traced back to its origins. We discovered that during the reign of the Xuanjing Emperor of the Tang Dynasty, the discussion of fairy gods was not absurd: there was an emperor on the throne,manding the world; there were swordsmen with divine swordsmanship, whose light covered the Nine Provinces; there were Taoists who lived forever and could travel beyond the heavens; there were Arhats with indestructible golden bodies, and their bodies were immortal¡­¡±


    ¡°Then, a great chaos swept across Shenzhou, Heaven and Earth were in upheaval, Shenzhou turned powerless, celestial beings disappeared, and traces of gods and devils vanished¡­ Since then, martial arts havee into existence and became popr.¡±


    ¡°Thus, we deduce that martial arts originated from the immortal path. It¡¯s only because Heaven and


    Earth have changed that the immortal path has disappeared and longevity has be unreachable.¡± Pei Xuanjing reads word by word, fearing to miss any word and misunderstand its meaning.


    ¡°ording to what Bai Xiaosheng said, and my spection, it seems that in this world, there originally existed the fairy gods, or at least there were eternal beings. But because of a great upheaval during Emperor Xuanjing¡¯s rule, Shenzhou fell into a decline, Heaven and Earth drastically changed. Thus, the immortal path declined and was reced by the martial arts that originated from it.¡± He mutters to himself, storing all these in his mind, and then continues reading.


    ¡°Later, we continued to look for records before Tang Dynasty, and found that history seemed to have fallen into a cycle. Going back a few thousand years to the period between the Southern and Northern Dynasties, the Immortal Path flourished. But before that, from thete years of the Divine Han Dynasty when the Sima n unified the empire, the Immortal Path was again in decline. ¡±


    ¡°From Pre-Qin to thete years of Divine Han, the Immortal Path flourished, and from thete years of Heavenly Zhou, the Immortal Path declined¡­¡±


    ¡°Considering these examples, we deduced that Heaven and Earth is in a cycle, continually entering a recurring cycle. When Heaven and Earth decay, the Immortal Path also declines, and longevity bes difficult to achieve. When Heaven and Earth regain vitality, the Immortal Path flourishes, and longevity bes attainable, with the fairy gods no longer a fantasy.¡±


    ¡°Over a hundred years ago, the previous Bai Xiaosheng and the current Divine Geomancy Master joined forces to hypothesize the changes of Heaven and Earth. The results indicated that Heaven and Earth would begin to recover in about a hundred years, the Immortal Path would flourish, and bing immortal would no longer be a legend¡­¡±


    Pei Xuanjing puts down the book, lost in thought.


    It must be said that at times, conjectures are just conjectures.


    But when a conjecture is confirmed, the feeling ispletely different from when it¡¯s a mere spection.


    Pei Xuanjing had spected that this world might be simr to the novels he had read in his previous life, where the spiritual energy seems to be recovering.


    But when this result was confirmed by Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s book, he had mixed feelings.


    Indeed, there were immortals in this world, and even those who had achieved longevity.


    But where had all those immortals gone?


    Was it because of the great changes in Heaven and Earth that those immortals disappeared?


    If they really disappeared due to the great changes in Heaven and Earth, then, were these immortals the same as what he understood? Were they truly immortal?


    If they didn¡¯t disappear due to the great changes in Heaven and Earth, then where are they?


    Would they descend again with the restoration of Heaven and Earth?


    Pei Xuanjing, who is now about to reach the pinnacle of this world, realizes that if the fairy gods return with the recovery of Heaven and Earth, the entire world structure would undergo a major shift.


    What would these immortals¡¯ attitude towards the ¡®mortals¡¯ of this world be like, benevolent or malevolent?


    All these were unknown.


    Although everything mentioned in Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s book might just be spection and might not really happen,


    ¡°But why do I feel that this spection is not false news, but rather something that is bound to happen in the future?¡± Pei Xuanjing frowned.


    He recalls some incidents.


    It seemed that apart from the Mire Sect who were single-mindedly causing trouble and determined to destabilize the Great Ming Empire. Other major forces in the Great Ming seemed to have fallen into a peculiar tranquility.


    ¡°Based on what Gu Ji said, this Martial Academy is a test by the Nobles against the Civil Officials. It would be the focus of the conflict between the two major forces and the center of the storm. But I have been here for over half a month, and everything remains calm.¡± Pei Xuanjing reflects on his peaceful life throughout the past half month.


    Originally, he was prepared to get involved in the conflict between the two sides, to be cautious and discreet in the Martial Academy, avoiding the storm.


    But during this period, the entire Martial Academy remained peaceful, with no unforeseen events urring.


    ¡°Maybe, I should pay a visit to the Deputy Dean,¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    Sometimes, it was hard to distinguish coincidence from magic. Pei Xuanjing decided to visit Deputy Dean Qingyang Zi actively justst night, and the next morning, Qingyang Zi sent a messenger to invite him.


    ¡°I pay my respects to Dean.¡± Pei Xuanjing greets Qingyang Zi with a fist and palm salute.


    Qingyang Zi still has the same jovial expression, ¡°Sit down, please. I have some fine tea sent by my senior brother just a few days ago. I¡¯d like you to try it.¡±


    After Pei Xuanjing settles down, a young Taoist, who appears to be Qingyang Zi¡¯s junior, serves him tea.


    Under the warm gaze of Qingyang Zi, Pei Xuanjing takes a sip.


    ¡°How is it, how¡¯s the tea?¡± Qingyang Zi asks.


    Pei Xuanjing smiles shyly, ¡°I just find it aromatic. But I can¡¯t exin why it¡¯s good.¡±


    His statement is sincere. His mind is focused on martial arts, and he is not good at tasting tea. He just feels the tea is good, but he doesn¡¯t know why.


    Qingyang Zi was taken aback by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s frank response..

 Chapter 65 - 65: 64 Trades

    Chapter 65: 64 Trades


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve met someone as interesting as you,¡± Qingyang Zi chuckled.


    Truth be told, given his status, countless people were eager to curry favor with him. Be it a cup of fine tea or a sip of in water, some individuals would praise anything to the skies.


    Qingyang Zi found Pei Xuanjing¡¯s straightforward reply refreshing and felt no resentment for it.


    Interesting?


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t understand Qingyang Zits sentiments and only smiled in response.


    Qingyang Zi continued, ¡°You¡¯ve been in the Martial Academy for half a month now. How do you feel? If you have any concerns, feel free to bring them up, and I will help resolve them.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head and replied, ¡°All is well, with no issues.¡±


    To him, every day was carefree, and he had ample martial skill methods to refine and umte Taoist rhythm. The current Martial Academy was the most suitable ce for him.


    Nodding his head, Qingyang Zi asked, ¡°1 heard you borrowed the ¡®Giant Spirit Suppressing Mountain


    Skill.¡¯


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, ¡°Yes. I borrowed it for research to see if there are any learnings I can reference.¡±


    He was aware that he could not hide his investigations into martial skill practice methods from Qingyang Zi. After all, his interactions with the disciples of the Four Symbols Sword Sect weren¡¯t secrets, and anyone who cared to know would be aware.


    When he surpassed the third-grade realm, all his information since birth had beenpiled into records by now.


    As the vice-chancellor of the Martial Academy and his direct superior, Qingyang Zi undoubtedly had ess to these files.


    ¡°If you have any doubts, you can also ask me, ¡± Qingyang Zi offered.


    The old Taoist was keen on advising and appeared to have intended to mentor Pei Xuanjing.


    Presented with such an opportunity, Pei Xuanjing of course asked a few questions. After all, even though he¡¯d reached his current realm with the assistance of a simtor, he knew there was still a considerable gappared to seasoned martial artists like Qingyang Zi who were immersed in the second-grade realm.


    One might learn a lot from the sesses and failures of others. Given Qingyang Zi¡¯s insights, even if some issues couldn¡¯t be directly resolved, they could indeed provide Pei Xuanjing with a divergent perspective and inspiration. He definitely couldn¡¯t miss such an opportunity.


    As expected, Qingyang Zi answered each question raised by Pei Xuanjing on the application of martial skills, and where he was unable to answer, he still offered valuable advice.


    In short, the advice given by Qingyang Zi was of great help to Pei Xuanjing.


    Leaving aside everything else, the martial realizations shared by Qingyang Zi increased Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Daoist rhythm values considerably.


    After a long while, having exhausted his questions, Pei Xuanjing naturally asked about Qingyang Zi¡¯s purpose for summoning him.


    ¡°May I ask why you have summoned me, sir?¡±


    He believed that Qingyang Zi didn¡¯t invite him just to offer advice.


    Qingyang Zi looked at him approvingly, pleased with how cooperative Pei Xuanjing was. ¡°I heard you possess a Thousand-refined level divine treasure sword, ¡± Qingyang Zi spoke slowly. ¡°Hmm?¡± Pei Xuanjing initially frowned but then nodded, ¡°Correct.¡±


    Qingyang was, of course, referring to the Thousand-refined level divine treasure sword he¡¯d obtained after killing the Lui family¡¯s Fourth-grade martial artist elder in Anping Prefecture.


    Although he didn¡¯t specialize in using swords, the very fact that it was a Thousand-refined Divine Weapon and its high value, made it inconvenient to use or sell, hence he kept it with him. Could it be that the old Taoist was thinking about his Thousand-refined Divine Weapon?


    ¡°Sir, you intend to¡­¡± Pei Xuanjing asked hesitantly.


    ¡°I would like to propose a trade with you today¡±, Qingyang Zi candidly expressed his intent.


    As one of the top-notch forces in the Great Ming, and with a good rtionship with the royal family, Taihe Mountain True Martial Sect had an undisputedly strong foundation among these forces.


    But even with such wealth and power, Divine Weapons were always in demand, never dismissed as excessive. The three divisions of Divine Weapons ¨C Indomitable, Thousand-refined, and Ten Thousand-Forged ¨C were quite rare. Top-level forces could only boast one or two Ten


    Thousand-Forged Divine Weapons as their treasures, and Taihe Mountain was no exception.


    Even the True Martial Sect masters only possessed the Indomitable-ss Divine Weapons, with none of them having even a Thousand -refined ss Divine Weapon.


    Despite the True Martial Sect¡¯s fame in sword skills, they had a semi-extinct saber skill set, and an emerging saber prodigycked a suitable saber.


    They¡¯d initially thought of pleading with the imperial court to forge one, but unexpectedly, they learned that Pei Xuanjing had a suitable one.


    Moreover, Pei Xuanjing was a swordsman, not a sabrist.


    After exining the reasons, Qingyang Zi said, ¡°That¡¯s why I shamelessly ask you to exchange this Thousand-refined level Divine Weapon.¡±


    As Pei Xuanjing contemted swiftly in his mind, he responded, ¡°Sir, your invitation is an honor that I should not refuse, but¡­¡±


    He wondered whether Qingyang Zi proposed this trade out of his own volition or if someone was testing him by means of this trade.


    Could someone be trying to instigate a rift between Qingyang Zi and him through this?


    After all, the Divine Saber was of no use to him. But if he declined, would Qingyang Zi harbor resentment against him?


    ¡°What exactly? If you have any doubts, speak freely,¡± Qingyang Zi urged him.


    In his opinion, the best resolution would be to facilitate the smooth exchange of the Divine Saber. Getting a divine cksmith or seeking the court¡¯s help was admittedly a hassle.


    Pei Xuanjing replied, ¡°I am just curious about the terms of the trade you propose.¡± He made a decision and agreed.


    After all, it was a Divine Saber of no use to him, and he had considered trading it.


    As long as Qingyang Zi offers a fair price, he won¡¯t mind doing a favor. Qingyang Zi tentatively suggested, ¡°How about a high-level martial sword skill?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing smirked at him, ¡°This seems a little insufficient, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    A Thousand-refined level Divine Weapon was slightly more valuable than a high-level martial sword skill. After all, the boost in battle strength provided by the Divine Weapon was much quicker than that of martial skills.


    Thinking about this, Pei Xuanjing found it strange how the Liu family, which didn¡¯t have a single third-grade martial artist, could possess two Thousand-refined level Divine Weapons. It was really bizarre.


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t his fault for not understanding. The two Divine Weapons nominally belonged to the Liu family but were in fact left with them by the Mire Sect in preparation for a future undertakings. Unfortunately, all their ns benefitted Pei Xuanjing in the end.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing remain firm, Qingyang Zi added, ¡°And one bottle of the Heavenly Yuan Great Pill and ten bottles of the Earth Yuan Great Pill.. How about that?¡±

 Chapter 66 - 65: Dharma Sword Skill

    Chapter 66: Chapter 65: Dharma Sword Skill


    Trantor: 549690339


    A top-grade martial study of swordsmanship, a bottle of Heavenly Yuan Great Pill, and ten bottles of Earth Yuan Big Pill.


    With these as terms to exchange for a thousand-refined grade Divine Weapon, it was quite an even deal.


    Pei Xuanjing prepared to agree.


    However, at this moment, he heard Qingyang Zi saying, ¡°How about adding another half of a top-grade martial study?¡±


    ¡°Half of a top-grade martial study?¡± Pei Xuanjing was surprised.


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t quite understand what a half of a top-grade martial study meant because to him, an iplete martial study of this caliber held no value.


    A half-step top-grade martial study was akin to a mid-grade martial study, except slightly more powerful.


    Qingyang Zi chuckled and uttered a few words: ¡°The seventh and eighthyers of the ¡®Dragon Elephant Skill¡¯.¡±


    What?


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly.


    He never expected it to be half of this particr martial manual.


    Why does True Martial Sect have the seventh and eighthyers of the ¡®Dragon Elephant Skill¡¯?


    Huh?


    It seemed somewhat logical that the True Martial Sect would have theseyers of that particr martial manual.


    If he recall correctly, there was once a significant enmity between the True Martial Sect and the Diamond Gate, and the founding Ancestor of the True Martial Sect was present at that time.


    With this in mind, everything seemed to make sense.


    ¡°Thank you, Dean. I will send the Divine Weaponter.¡± Pei Xuanjing bowed with respect.


    He had no choice; he owed a big favor this time, and the other party seemed to have figured out his bottom line. The seventh and eighthyers of the ¡®Dragon Elephant Skill¡¯ were given deliberately. Qingyang Zi waved his hand, ¡°No worries, it is just an exchange.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing guessed correctly that the ¡®Dragon Elephant Skill¡¯ was a deliberate gift for him.


    umgyang El¡¯s 01aer martial Drotner, wno was currently tne neaa or ¡®l¡¯rue martial sect, sent a message that if Pei Xuanjing was willing to trade, this martial art would be added as a gift to him.


    As for the reason, Qingyang Zi didn¡¯t know, he was simply following orders.


    Pei Xuanjing expressed his gratitude once again.


    Although the other party said so, he knew he owed them a favor. After all, he wouldn¡¯t forsake the subsequent training in ¡®Dragon Elephant Skill¡¯.


    Thinking of this, he asked again, ¡°Dean, isn¡¯t the ¡®Dragon Elephant Skill¡¯ referred to as a semi-lost or even lost art?¡±


    Qingyang Ziughed heartily and exined, ¡°It was our Ancestor who deemed it as such; we are merely following his words.¡±


    Pure, unadulterated dominance in that exnation.


    He wondered what realm that ancestor, Sanfeng, had reached to give such a remark towards the ¡®Dragon Elephant Skill¡¯.


    However, this didn¡¯t matter to Pei Xuanjing. The transaction at hand solved his urgent needs. Even if he had not yet fully extrapted the eighthyer of his ¡°Four Spirits Skill¡±, as long as he umted enough Taoyun, he could use the simtor to boost his strength.


    When Pei Xuanjing agreed to the trade, Qingyang Zi, as if he was prepared, had someone bring over a fifth-grade Heavenly Yuan Great Pill and twenty bottles of Earth Yuan Big Pills, along with a


    top-grade martial sword skill, ¡®Damo Swordsmanship¡¯, and the seventh and eighthyers of ¡®Dragon Elephant Skill¡¯.


    ¡°I owe them a big favor this time.¡±


    Looking at these items before him, Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    No doubt, he made a profit on this trade.


    Granted, he could avoid owing them a favor by refusing.


    But what¡¯s the point?


    If Qingyang Zi or his True Martial Sect intended to be friendly, there was no reason for him to refuse.


    Pei Xuanjing was alone. Bing friends with True Martial Sect could be seen as him making connections with the elite.


    Someone once said that martial arts world was not just about fighting and killing, but understanding human sentiments and worldly wisdom.


    Owing a favor would create an opportunity to repay itter. This back-and-forth would build rtionships and friendships.


    After sending the Divine Saber, Pei Xuanjing returned to his little courtyard to begin studying his newly acquired martial arts.


    He ced the seventh and eighthyers of the ¡®Dragon Elephant Skill¡¯ aside after confirming its authenticity.


    His focus was primarily on the top-grade martial art ¡®Damo Swordsmanship¡¯.


    This sword skill originated from the Zen Sect founder, Damo. When the Zen Sect split, Ancestor Sanfeng serendipitously acquired this sword skill, one of the Zen Sect¡¯s seventy-two unique techniques.


    The sword skill contained only eleven moves but could be recycled and used in a variety of ways. Its vast and profound principles of martial arts made it exceptionally powerful in dictating movements with stillness, and channeling energy was greatly beneficial for internal cultivation.


    Also known for its entric moves, the agile and clever footwork and body techniques of this sword skill were unmatched by other sword skills. However, the essence ofpassion in the Zen Sect remained, sopared to many other sword techniques, its offensive power was slightly inferior.


    There is a characteristicmon to both Budhist and Taoist cultivation martial arts. They both contain their respective philosophical ideologies. If you do not agree with these ideologies, your effort in training could be in vain.


    However, for Pei Xuanjing, he was more interested in the Taoyun hidden within. He also found the body and footwork of this sword technique to be helpful in correcting his shorings.


    As for the sword moves, he didn¡¯t really mind. After all, he preferred to extract some beneficial methods to create his own unique sword moves.


    [Damo Swordsmanship, refining can get 21,000 Taoyun.]


    ¡°It seems that the simtor has given a high evaluation to this martial art.¡± Seeing the prompt, Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    The simtor provided different evaluations for martial arts of different grades. Even a martial art of the same grade could contain different Taoyun.


    Generally, the Taoyun contained in a lower grade martial art ranged from 100-500; a mid-grade martial art contained 1000-5000 Taoyun; while a top -grade martial art contained 10,000-50,000 Taoyun. Even if there were differences, they wouldn¡¯t be significant.


    As for how much Taoyun a peerless martial art could provide Pei Xuanjing with, he did not yet know because he had not acquired a peerless piece of martial art.


    Time passed surprisingly peacefully. Pei Xuanjing spent his days wholeheartedly practicing martial arts at the academy and took some time to teach Pang Hong. He would submit some of his understanding regarding theption of ¡®Martial ssics¡¯ every month to fulfill his duties.


    Over time, more editors arrived at the academy, and new tenants took over several courtyards.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s neighbor was Qi Heng, a forty-year-old man proficient in using the Bright Silver Spear and fist techniques, a third-grade Martial Master. They often exchanged ideas because they lived close to each other.


    Time flew fast, and in the blink of an eve, half a year had passed, and it was winter again.


    With the help of the true meaning of martial arts, Pei Xuanjing easily mastered the ¡®Damo Swordsmanship¡¯..

 Chapter 67 - 66: The 7th Level of Dragon Elephant Art

    Chapter 67: Chapter 66: The 7th Level of Dragon Elephant Art


    Trantor: 549690339


    It was deep winter, and heavy snow was falling.


    Inside a room at the Martial Academy, severalrge fireces were filled with burning red charcoal, emanating waves of heat, drastically contrasting with the coldness outside.


    An elegant Taoist was sitting on a stool, reading a scroll with utmost focus, undisturbed by the outer world.


    After a while, Pei Xuanjing put down the book in his hands, ¡°I have finally collected enough Taoyun.¡±


    He had gathered enough Taoyun to undergo another life simtion.


    [Taoyun: 20139 points.]


    [Would you like to use the Life Simtor? One use requires 20000 Taoyun points.]


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    At the age of 23: You diligently trained and studied various books at the Martial Academy, intending to deduct the eighthyer of the ¡°Four Spirits Skill¡±.


    Half a yearter, Qian Ning, themander of the Brocade Guards, tricked the emperor into summoning the armies of the Four Towns to the capital. Grand Secretary Li Dongyang impeached him for collusion, all the officials approved, and the power struggle between the civilians and nobles began.


    You remained sequestered within the Academy, unwilling to get involved in the turbulence.


    Half a monthter, the summoning of troops was halted. Qian Ning was reprimanded by the Emperor and sent to prison to reflect on his actions. The emperor had a heavy heart and nned to go on an outing.


    A number of editors from the Martial Academy apanied the emperor on his journey.


    During this journey, a deputy leader of the Mire Sect led his high-level disciples in multiple attempts to assassinate the Emperor.


    You demonstrated your formidable strength, personally killing a Third-grade protector of the Grandmaster Realm from the Mire Sect, which earned you the emperor¡¯s generous reward.


    At 24: When the emperor returned to Tiandu, you returned to the Martial Academy for secluded cultivation. That same year, Pang Hong broke through to the Ninth-grade.


    At 25: Using the emperor¡¯s generous reward, you sessfully cultivated to the seventhyer of the ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡±, bing an undefeated martial artist in the Third -grade realm.


    Two monthster, you had a martial arts contest with a Second-ss expert from the royal family. With the help of your divine weapon, yousted nearly a hundred moves before being defeated.


    A monthter, the first volume of the ¡°Martial Scripture¡± waspiled. This pleasing news made the Emperor ecstatic, and he nned to announce it at the uing Discerning Talent Ceremony.


    A monthter, news about the ¡°Martial Scripture¡± got leaked. Many people and powers who were against the dissemination of the scripture raided the Martial Academy at night.


    With your formidable power, you killed a Second-ss Martial Artist. This caught the attention of a First-grade Martial Artist, who released a devastating attack against you, and you fell on the spot.


    [End of this life.]


    Pei Xuanjing frowned at the simtion results.


    Sure enough, beneath the calm surface, there was a hidden undercurrent, a stormy torrent.


    These nobles and the group of civil officials are not to be underestimated.


    One side was gathering troops for intimidation, while the other side directly dealt with the situation, forcing the Emperor to imprison themander of the Brocade Guards.


    Although no crime was assigned, from the result, it was apparent that the emperor had yielded. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been gloomy and opted for an outing.


    As for the assassination attempts by the Mire Sect, Pei Xuanjing had be ustomed to them and found nothing strange about it.


    Based on the information he had gathered, Mire Sect¡¯s assassination attempts on the emperor were an old tradition. Almost every emperor was attacked during each of his outings. It was the Sect¡¯s professional job to resist and such urrences were asmon as clocking into work, rain or shine.


    If the Emperor went on outings without being attacked, that would indeed be strange.


    What surprised Pei Xuanjing most about this life simtion was the final incident. He never expected that those who opposed the spread of the ¡°Martial Scripture¡± would be so audacious.


    Initially, he thought that Tiandu was safe, but these people dared to attack the Martial Academy directlv. which was shocking and unbelievable.


    [Simtion is over, you can choose one of the following rewards to retain.]


    [First, the seventhyer of the ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡±.] [Second, martial artsprehension at the age of 25.] [Third, an iplete version of the ¡°Martial Scripture¡±.]


    Pei Xuanjing chose the first reward.


    After making his choice, he felt his whole body undergoing a transformation again. The True Qi and physical strength inside his body formed a small cirction, not only enhancing his physical strength but also nourishing his internal True Qi.


    While breathing calmly, Pei Xuanjing sensed the enhancement of his physical body.


    After several contests with his new neighbor, Qi Heng, he knew that a typical third-grade Grandmaster who had not practiced hardening martial arts wouldn¡¯t exceed the strength of one Elephant.


    But his current physical strength equaled seven Elephants, which meant that he could crush those martial artists who had not taken the hardening path, solely with his physical body.


    Nearing the end of the year , Pei Xuanjing had not much to do. Besides calcting his newly acquired power and continuing to deduct his skills, he was also refining Taoyun and guiding Pang Hong in his cultivation.


    Inside the Martial Academy, a servant boy was leading a man over.


    The man was dressed in a green embroidered robe with an Embroidered Spring Knife at the waist. It was Lin Qingyi, one of the Brocade Guards. ¡°Brother Pei.¡±


    Upon seeing Pei Xuanjing, Lin Qingyi spoke.


    Pei Xuanjing was instructing Pang Hong in his cultivation, but he wasn¡¯t surprised by Lin Qingyi¡¯s arrival. He turned around and said, ¡°Brother Lin,e in.¡±


    And to Pang Hong, he said: ¡°Go prepare some tea.¡±


    ¡°Yes, teacher.¡± Pang Hong respectfully nodded and then went to prepare the tea.


    Pei Xuanjing invited Lin Qingyi into the yard and then to the main hall.


    The two walked side by side, with Lin Qingyi intentionallygging half a step behind.


    ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± Pei Xuanjing invited Lin into the hall.


    After they sat down, Pang Hong poured tea for them and then withdrew with due haste.


    Pei Xuanjing nced at Lin Qingyi¡¯s outfit and smiled. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other in a few months, Brother Lin. Have you been promoted?¡±


    Lin Qingyi¡¯s clothes were no longer those of a hundred households, but of a vice thousand households from the Brocade Guards.


    The two had been in contact all this while.


    One wanted to obtain a clue about Mire Sect, and the other wanted to befriend a third-grade Grandmaster.


    Both their needs coincided, and they formed a certain rapport.


    ¡°Speaking of this, I have to thank Brother Pei.¡± Lin Qingyi appeared to be grateful.


    It was precisely because of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s help in capturing Shentu Han, the protector of the Mire Sect, that he managed to gain merit and ascend to the position of a vice thousand households.


    Although it may seem insignificant, to him it was definitely a leap from the lower to the middle level. After a few years of working hard in this position, there¡¯s a chance to be promoted to a thousand households.


    ¡°Brother Lin, you are being too formal.¡± Pei Xuanjing brushed aside hispliments.


    Although Lin¡¯s promotion was rted to the capture of Shentu Han, it was not the main reason.


    He didn¡¯t want to dwell on this topic and quickly switched to another.. ¡°Brother Lin, have you heard any news about Mire Sect recently?¡±

 Chapter 68 - 67: All Doubts Resolved

    Chapter 68: Chapter 67: All Doubts Resolved


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing has always been paying attention to the clues about the Mire Sect. After all, such a


    massive force might not matter to the imperial court, but to him personally, it remains a threat at all


    times.


    Unless one day he can be strong enough to ignore this threat, he must always be on guard.


    If he gets entangled with such a force, even if the other party appears peaceful at the moment, they will undoubtedly strike at his weakest moment whenever the opportunity arises.


    He himself has been killed by the Mire Sect several times in past simtions, and not long ago in a


    simtion, he was also assassinated by the Mire Sect while apanying the emperor on a tour.


    Although in the life simtion, he not only avoided any loss with a simple sentence, he even received the emperor¡¯s reward for counter-killing a third-grade master of the Mire Sect.


    But Pei Xuanjing is clear that reality is not the same as a simtion, and he doesn¡¯t have the chance to start over. What if the person who acted against him at that time was not a third-grade martial artist but a Second -ss martial artist, or even a First-grade martial artist?


    After so many simtions, he actually started to figure out the pattern of the life simtor. That is, as his strength keeps increasing, the process in the life simtor will also produce a butterfly effect.


    Moreover, the process shown by the Life Simtor is not fixed but merely reflects the most likely oue after he makes a choice.


    For instance, after he broke through to a third-grade martial artist, instead of choosing to move into the capital of Northwest Dao, West Capital, anding to Tiandu, some of the things that would have happened then change.


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s inquiry, Lin Qingyi also gathered his thoughts and said seriously, ¡°In fact, I came today because of this matter.¡±


    He looked around then lowered his voice, ¡°This time we took the opportunity of capturing Shentu Han to strike a nest of the Mire Sect. Brother Pei, guess where is this nest?¡±


    Zhending Prefecture?


    Looking at Lin Qingyi who was full of meaningful expression, a ce came to mind, and he asked,


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it in Tiandu, is it?¡±


    Lin Qingyi nodded and said solemnly, ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°We obtained quite a few clues from it, all pointing out that the Mire Sect is nning something. Although the purpose is not yet clear, I have some conjectures. This time it¡¯s not a small fuss from the Mire Sect. It¡¯S said that the leader of the sect personally nned it. A supreme elder is presiding, and several Dharma Kings and protectors are personally assisting.¡±


    While the Mire Sect has always been somewhat active, most of the time it¡¯s their protectors, the third-grade martial artists, pulling the strings. This time they have even sent a supreme elder to preside personally, which undoubtedly indicates the scale of their ns, and how seriously they regard this matter.


    ¡°If they actually sent out a First-grade martial artist to manipte things, it seems that the Mire Sect indeed has big ns.¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded.


    After he stepped into the Upper Three Realms, he also entered the circle of masters. From Qingyang Zi, he learned a lot about the martial artists of the Upper Three Realms.


    Second-ss and Third-grade martial artists are the ones mostmonly seen in the world, while First-grade martial artists spend most of their time in intensive cultivation, seeking their future path, and more often act as the foundation of a faction without deploying easily.


    Like Qingyang Zi, if he one day breaks through to the First-grade realm, he will, following the rules, resign from all his current posts and return to the Taihe Mountain True Martial Sect.


    Of course, not all First-grade martial artists will do so.


    Based on the information Pei Xuanjing received from Qingyang Zi,bined with clues from other sources.


    What Qingyang Zi said is, in fact, an unwritten rule set by the Great Ming and other major forces.


    As the beneficiaries of power, they possess everything. So, they can focus on their cultivation therapeutically without the need for fights and strife in the world. They can even use this unwritten rule to constrain other First-grade martial artists, so as not to disrupt the existing situation and threaten their interests.


    Of course, for every rule enforcer, there¡¯s also a challenger.


    Some factions dissatisfied with the current situation and wanting to redistribute the benefits will also emerge. As neers, they have strength but can¡¯t gain the corresponding benefits, which will naturally prompt them to issue challenges.


    Now, among these factions, the Mire Sect is in the lead.


    However, even as challengers, to avoid the thunderous crackdown of vested interest holders, they usually refrain from breaking this tacit agreement.


    Now that the Mire Sect has dispatched a First-grade martial artist to act personally, they must undoubtedly have a grand scheme in mind; otherwise, the cost would outweigh the benefits.


    Thinking of this, Pei Xuanjing asked, ¡°Does Brother Lin have any other information? Let¡¯S discuss it all together!¡±


    Lin Qingyi looked at Pei Xuanjing with a smile, ¡°Brother Pei, the task you entrusted me with a while ago, of course, I didn¡¯t forget. I went specifically to find out about the situation in the Northwest Dao afterward.¡±


    ¡°It seems that Brother Lin has reaped quite a lot?¡± Pei Xuanjing grasped the purpose of the other party¡¯s visit today, which is to take credit for his work.


    Lin Qingyi chuckled, ¡°ording to the information I obtained, the Mire Sect is actively fostering subordinate forces in the Northwest Dao, using both threats and bribes to win over numerous factions¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but Pei Xuanjing had already understood a lot of things. Many of the doubts in his heart were unraveled at this moment.


    No wonder!


    No wonder a group of bandits appeared mysteriously in the small city on the border where he was, and even as an eighth -grade martial artist in the simtion process, he was killed by the bandits.


    To Imow that back in the day, in the small town where he lived, a Ninth -grade martial artist could bolster a faction and eighth-grade martial artists could walk around undeterred.


    But in the simtion, as an eighth-grade martial artist, Pei Xuanjing was killed by bandits, which made him feel somewhat embarrassed multiple times.


    Now it seems that the appearance of those bandits was not idental but the work of the Mire Sect.


    Thinking about how the Liu family, which emergedter, had the support of the Mire Sect behind them, it¡¯s no wonder they could pull strings to transfer Gu Ji.


    Also considering the many instances of unrest in the Northwest Dao in his life simtion, which he almost always encountered.


    Gu Ji suppressed the riot, he died alongside Gu Ji.


    He cultivated alone, yet there was still unrest in the Northwest Dao.


    All of these instances were the work of the White Lotus Sect.


    It seemed that he and the Mire Sect were naturally opposing each other. In fact, when all his life simtions were tallied, except for a few special cases, his cause of death was somewhat rted to the Mire Sect.


    As if he had an epiphany, Pei Xuanjing figured everything out at this moment. Although there was not enough evidence, these things essentially didn¡¯t need evidence..

 Chapter 69 - 68: Invitation

    Chapter 69: Chapter 68: Invitation


    Trantor: 549690339


    All these thoughts shed through Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mind in an instant, as he continued to listen attentively to Lin Qingyi¡¯s ount.


    Lin Qingyi uttered with a grave expression, ¡°Even¡­ if I hadn¡¯t actively investigated, nobody would know about this at all. Do you know what this means, Brother Pei?¡±


    This implied that the Mire Sect had prated even the Brocade Guards and that whoever was in contact with the Mire Sect held a high position. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to suppress this matter so easily.


    Pei Xuanjing knew what Lin Qingyi intended to say but hadn¡¯t expressed.


    He shook his head and cautioned, ¡°Brother Lin, it¡¯s better not to mention things without concrete evidence.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing stopped him from stating anything further.


    The other party had risked disclosing such confidential information to Pei Xuanjing, which showed goodwill. Thus, until they did something against him, Pei Xuanjing would treat them as a friend.


    This was Pei Xuanjing¡¯s principle when dealing with others.


    And since they were friends, he couldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing.


    He was unclear about the powerful figures supporting Lin Qingyi, but even if there were such figures, it wasn¡¯t an affair that a newly appointed deputymandant of the Brocade Guards like him couldment on negligently.


    To be in contact with the Mire Sect and suppress the incident in Northwest Dao, even containing the news within the officials and the guards of the Northwest Dao, demonstrated their might.


    Those within the Brocade Guards with such power could be counted on one hand, yet none of them was someone Lin Qingyi could afford to offend.


    Indeed, even Pei Xuanjing, a third-grade martial arts master, might not necessarily be able to withdraw freely.


    Because although such a person might not possess imposing individual strength, the power represented by their identity and position was not something that Pei Xuanjing, a Ione man, could contend with.


    Lin Qingyi nodded, understanding the logic. He was just momentarily uncontroble earlier.


    His family were hereditary members of the Brocade Guards. They highly identified with their status as the emperor¡¯s confidants, holding supreme honor.


    Yet now, someone was betraying the emperor. It was something he couldn¡¯t ept.


    ¡°Do you think the Two Factories know about this?¡± Pei Xuanjing sought to deviate the topic.


    Hearing about the two biggest rivals of the Brocade Guards, Lin Qingyi was taken aback, then quicklyprehended.


    The power of the Two Factories rivals that of the Brocade Guards, or even surpasses it.


    But there hasn¡¯t been any news from them, which makes the situation even more terrifying.


    Having reminded Lin Qingyi, Pei Xuanjing chose to remain silent and lifted his tea cup.


    Lin Qingyi understood Pei Xuanjing¡¯s meaning and nodded.


    He pulled out an invitation from his bosom and handed it to Pei Xuanjing with both hands, ¡°Brother Pei, the Commanding Officer invites you to a banquet three days from now.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Pei Xuanjing, holding the tea cup, waited for further exnation.


    Among the Brocade Guards, there was only onemander. Below him, there were twomanders of equal rank. Regarding the Commanding Officer mentioned by the other party, there were three. He was unsure if this person was the one he was thinking of.


    ¡°It is Mr. Jiang who invites Brother Pei for a visit.¡± Lin Qingyi stated.


    The Mr. Jiang he was referring to was one of the three Commanding Officers, Jiang Bin. Though he held only a fourth-grade official position, he was regarded by the emperor as a confidant. He was the emperor¡¯s favorite, his power second only to Commander Qian Ning.


    Pei Xuanjing did not take the invitation immediately, but asked tentatively, ¡°May I know what this is all about?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t see why this Commanding Officer, with whom he had no special rtionship, would suddenly invite him to a banquet.


    Lin Qingyi exined, ¡°I would not dare to specte on the Commanding Officer¡¯s motives. But when I went to meet the Commanding Officer yesterday, your name, Brother Pei, came up in conversation. The Commanding Officer was very interested in you. He mentioned hosting a banquet to thank you for your previous assistance.¡±


    Naturally, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t believe this exnation.


    Even if it was to thank him for his earlier assistance, there wouldn¡¯t have been such a long dy.


    However, he did not reject the invitation. Pei Xuanjing epted it, ¡°Thank you for making the trip, Brother Lin.¡±


    Seeing that Pei Xuanjing had epted the invitation, Lin Qingyi felt relieved.


    Had Pei Xuanjing refused, he would not have known what to do. Even the Commanding Officer wouldn¡¯t rashly offend a third-grade martial arts master.


    As Lin Qingyi was about to leave, Pei Xuanjing took out several silver banknotes from his pocket and handed them over.


    ¡°It has been tiring for you, Brother Lin. Please take these back and invite your brothers for a few drinks.¡±


    The information that Lin Qingyi brought him today was significant, and some of it was ssified.


    The fact that he risked leakage of such information showed his goodwill, and naturally, Pei Xuanjing had to reciprocate. The silver banknotes amounted to a few thousand taels.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s generous offer, a satisfied smile appeared on Lin Qingyi¡¯s face as he contemted how much he could keep after submitting a portion of it.


    On this winter night, a few sparse stars hung from the sky.


    A carriage rolled out of the alley from the residence of Gu Ji, the Vice Minister of the Ministry of Rites, onto a deserted street. It meandered slowly towards the Martial Academy.


    Pang Hong had gained some weight since he started receiving instruction from Pei Xuanjing. Although he hadn¡¯t progressed to a higher rank in the past half year, he had gradually grown stronger.


    He handled the whip in his hands somewhat clumsily, steering the carriage carefully as if fearing to disturb Pei Xuanjing immersed in thought inside.


    Pei Xuanjing within the carriage, eyes lightly closed, was still contemting the conversation earlier with Gu Ji.


    ¡°At this stage, the court seems tranquil on the surface, yet stormy undercurrents brew beneath. Be careful not to fall victim to any provocations,¡± Gu Ji had advised Pei Xuanjing.


    ording to Gu Ji, some people could no longer sit idle. They didn¡¯t want to watch the Martial Academy continue its steady progress.


    Those people were bound to act, and it was highly probable that they would target Pei Xuanjing and the other editors without any significant connections.


    After all,pared to others, targeting Pei Xuanjing and the other editors was low-risk for those people.


    Even though Pei Xuanjing had reached the third-grade martial artist level.


    Being a third-grade martial artist was impressive, no doubt.


    But in some people¡¯s opinion, using a third-grade martial artist to set an example would be even more deterrent.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s see who the ughtered ¡®chicken¡¯ is, and who the warning ¡®monkey¡¯ is.¡± A cold smile appeared on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face.


    Maybe his restraint all this way had led many to think of him as an easy target.


    Looking at the three figures dressed in ck about dozens of yards away, Pang Hong¡¯s face disyed tension, and thinking of Pei Xuanjing behind him, it was then reced with confidence. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Pang Hong reined in the horses to a stop and called out to the figures in the distance.


    ¡°Who are you, and what do you want?¡±

 Chapter 70 - 69: Surrender Your Life

    Chapter 70: Chapter 69: Surrender Your Life


    Trantor: 549690339


    The moon obscured, a wind blew high, the night cool as water.


    Three men, armed with a knife, sword, and axe, dressed in ck and concealed behind masks, stood in a quiet corner of the street, blocking a passing carriage.


    The three masked men paid no heed to the young driver¡¯s questions.


    Inside the carriage, Pei Xuanjing, hearing the voice of Pang Hong, slowly opened his eyes, picked up the Flowing me Sword lying beside him, lifted the carriage curtain, and stepped out. In a low voice, he told Pang Hong, ¡°Just stay in the carriage, don¡¯te out.¡±


    Then, with a coldugh, he added, ¡°I never thought you¡¯d pick me as your target.¡±


    The man d in ck, with a long knife in his hand, coldly instructed, ¡°Kill. Leave none alive. We only have the time it takes for an incense stick to burn.¡±


    As the words fell, a burst of potent Blood Qi emerged from the bodies of the three, like torches in the night, impossible to ignore.


    Three third-grade martial artists, but sadly all pseudo grandmasters, not one of them trulyprehending the essence of Martial Arts.


    How condescending!


    Feeling the undisguised killing intent of these three, Pei Xuanjing scoffed, his right hand slowly falling onto his sword hilt.


    ¡°Unruly mob.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing coldly spat out the words, and with a stomp, stones shattered and flew under his feet.


    Boom!


    Like thunder on a calm in!


    His Blood Qi surged, his Blood Qi Wolf Smoke red, a vivid disy of his profound strength.


    The street within dozens of yards of him as the center was cracked into countless sections.


    Simultaneously, the Flowing me Sword in his hand was drawn, and with the fleetness of a released arrow, he crossed a distance of over ten yards.


    His Flowing me Sword shed in mid-air, like a ghostly illusion.


    Directly targeting the three men.


    Ssh!


    The Thousand Refinement Divine Weapon readily sliced the sword of one man in two, and with the reinforcement of his physical strength, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword thrust was unimpeded, like shing through thin paper.


    With a swipe of the Flowing me Sword, the fierce sword qi left a trail of several tens of yards long on the street¡¯s stone pavement.


    Thud!


    The man with the sword was beheaded by Pei Xuanjing in one stroke, his head flew high into the sky, his eyes filled with disbelief.


    He didn¡¯t understand why his opponent was so powerful.


    Even if he was a pseudo grandmaster, the gap between them shouldn¡¯t be so vast.


    Unfortunately, no one would care about the thoughts of a dead man.


    Three men failed to surround and kill him, and in just one move, one was killed.


    Sending a chill down the spines of the initially fierce killers.


    ¡°Big brother!¡± The remaining two men, eyes protruding in anger, roared in fury.


    They had supported each other until today, even though they were only pseudo grandmasters, they were still considered aplished in their own right.


    They had not expected to lose one of their own in such a simple mission today, and at just the first exchange of blows, their eldest brother was in.


    ¡°Come and die!¡± The ck-robed man wielding the mountain axe was enraged, once again swung the giant axe towards Pei Xuanjing.


    Enraged, his move carried the force of splitting a mountain, bringing a whooshing wind with it.


    An ordinary third-grade martial artist, and even some second-ss ones, would probably avoid its sharp edge.


    But Pei Xuanjing was different. To him, the mighty power of this ck-robed man was nothing more than mediocre, at most bordering on the power of the Five Elements, much weaker than his own physical strength.


    Faced with this axe, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t evade a bit, and he directly confronted it with a deft change of his sword move.


    ¡°Hmm, seeking death!¡± The ck-robed man wielding the long knife scoffed, holding Pei Xuanjing¡¯srge gesture in contempt.


    His third brother had the strength of God, and he had practiced hard-tempering skills, and his mighty strength was far superior to the martial artists of the same realm. Many second-ss martial artists had to avoid his might based solely on the strength he wielded.


    However, even so, the man with the long knife in his hand hadn¡¯t halted his motion, he repositioned himself behind Pei Xuanjing and was hacking down at his back with his long knife.


    The two attacked at once, trying to trap Pei Xuanjing between them.


    But Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t afraid, he was serene, his sword stance remained unchanged, his left wrist twisted, and his palm hacked out.


    Giant Spirit Surpasses Mountains!


    This was a palm method from the ¡°Giant Spirit Suppressing Mountain Skill¡± he had borrowed previously. Pei Xuanjing had discarded the rest of the moves, only learning this one.


    Bang!


    With a palm strike, it seemed as if the Heaven and Earth were turned upside down, like holding a mountain under his control.


    Crack!


    The loud noise of metal against metal resonated. The collision between the giant axe and the long sword produced a thunderous noise and sparked countless sparks.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s power of the Seven Elements, under the support of his Blood Qi, was almost twice the strength of his opponent.


    The man with the giant axe was forced to retreat from this powerful force, with every backward step sting the stones under his feet apart, caused by the dissipation of his force.


    Although the huge force gave his arms a numbing shock, and his tiger¡¯s mouth, the area where his hands gripped the axe, was shattered, and streaks of blood seeped out.


    The other ck-robed man who tried to sneak attack on Pei Xuanjing was not as lucky. Pei Xuanjing¡¯s palm strike not only took him by surprise but also struck first.


    He was helpless to dodge, and was struck on the chest by Pei Xuanjing, spitting out several mouthfuls of fresh blood. He flew backward like a broken kite.


    ¡°This man is fierce, we can¡¯t fight him with brute force! Third junior brother, quick, run!¡± The man with the knife said, struggling to get up, shouting at the man with the axe.


    Then without waiting for an answer, he swallowed a pill from his pocket; his face flushed immediately, and his Blood Qi boiled even more.


    The moment Pei Xuanjing saw it, he knew that this was some Forbidden Elixir the opponent had taken.


    This kind of elixir can temporarily enhance strength, but the price paid often makes many people find it unbearable. The lighter ones have damaged foundations, and the severe ones, even if they are alive, lose all their skills.


    ¡°Go quickly!¡± The man roared.


    ¡°Second brother!¡± The ck-robed man with the axe saw this, his eyes turned red.


    A resolute look was in his eyes, he red at Pei Xuanjing as if to imprint his image into his mind, and then turned and ran without hesitation.


    Of course, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t n to let him escape, and he was getting ready to pursue.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing, revenge for my elder brother!¡± The man with the knife jumped up, his knife swinging again,ing once again towards Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing sneered, was this the man¡¯s attempt to sacrifice his life to buy time for his other brother to escape?


    What audable disy of brotherly love!


    Did you know that you guys are making me out to be the viin?


    Ha! To fulfill your brotherly love, let me y the viin, and send you both on your way. You¡¯ll have each other¡¯spany on the path to the underworld.


    The man¡¯s sharp de, the light of the knife, cut through the air.


    At this moment, the moon was obscured by dark clouds, a sudden gust of wind blew, making Pei Xuanjing¡¯s clothes blow with a rustling sound, fluttering in the wind.


    Facing this thrust, Pei Xuanjing had a smile on his face, and his Flowing me Sword gently waved.


    A in, ordinary sword move.


    ng!


    The long knife fell, a thin line of blood appeared on the throat of the ck-robed man, the regret in his eyes so thick, and then fell heavily to the ground..

 Chapter 71 - 70: Get Out

    Chapter 71: Chapter 70: Get Out


    Trantor: 549690339


    Tiandu is the capital of Great Ming, home to countless offices and institutions. However, the main institution responsible for the security of Tiandu is not the Two Factories and a Guard, or the Guard Command Department, but a small institution: the Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Department.


    The Five Cities Soldiers and Horses Department, namely the Central, East, West, South, and North Cities Soldiers and Horses Command Department, is responsible for apprehending thieves in Tiandu, managing the streets and drains, and dealing with prisoners and fire prevention matters.


    Although themander of the Military Equipment Department is just a humble sixth-grade official, because they are in charge of Tiandu¡¯s security, they can be said to be high -ranking.


    Pei Xuanjing was attacked. The boldness of the confrontation between the few people drew the attention of the patrolling Military Equipment Department at night.


    When themander who was on patrol tonight arrived, it was just when Pei Xuanjing was preparing to pursue the fleeing ax-wielding man in ck.


    Upon seeing the situation, the Military Equipment Department¡¯smander immediately shouted: ¡°Who are you, daring to kill in Tiandu without permission?


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face went cold, feeling a strong malice from this man.


    Given the circumstance, regardless of what had happened, judging from the appearance of both parties, it was clear that he was the victim and had been attacked.


    Yet thismander of the Military Equipment Department seemingly turned a blind eye, without asking about the actual situation, used him of murder.


    Pei Xuanjing said coldly, ¡°Someone tried to assassinate me. Two of them were killed in self-defense, and one escaped. I¡¯m going to pursue them now.¡±


    With that, Pei Xuanjing tried to leave.


    However, themander still persisted, saying: ¡°Regardless, killing in Tiandu without permission is a vition of the Tiandu prohibitions. You have toe with me to the Military Equipment


    Department. As for the person who escaped, our Military Equipment Department will capture him.¡± ¡®You?¡± said, Pei Xuanjing sneeringly.


    Gazing at the current group of Military Equipment Department officials, aside from themander¡¯s fourth -grade realm, the strongest amongst them was only a sixth-grade Martial Artist. How dare they say they can capture someone?


    The man was indeed injured by him, but this ragtag group of fish and shrimp couldn¡¯t deal with him.


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing?s tone of disdain, the expression of themander became gloomy, and he threatened, ¡°Are you disregarding my Military Equipment Department?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing had just finished fighting, and his imposing aura had yet to dissipate. The boiling blood qi radiated all around, and themander could clearly sense Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength.


    Nevertheless, he maintained hisposure without showing any signs of backing down.


    Even if Pei Xuanjing is a third-grade grandmaster, given his status, he would not fear him. He didn¡¯t believe Pei Xuanjing would dare to attack.


    Pei Xuanjing waspletely certain that this man was out to get him. Recalling the words of the man in ck earlier, he started to suspect that this man was part of their backup n. Otherwise, the street wouldn¡¯t be so miraculously empty.


    However, due tock of evidence, he couldn¡¯t assert this.


    Still, he was already fed up with dealing with this man, so he coldly told him, ¡°I¡¯ll only say this once, Step aside.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing was not one to be easily provoked. He did no harm as long as no harm was done to him. But if anyone dared to stand against him, they couldn¡¯t expect any mercy from him.


    Since he had decided to kill these three assassins, he would never let thest one escape.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s serious face, themander of the Military Equipment Department also coldly replied, ¡°What, are you going to revolt?¡±


    He pped another big crime onto Pei Xuanjing, intending to keep him here.


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Pei Xuanjing bellowed. His blood qi surged, creating a wave of energy that radiated in all directions from him. Those from the Military Equipment Department were all scattered.


    And themander of the Military Equipment Department, who had received Pei Xuanjing¡¯s special treatment, could only feel a forceing at him head -on. He stumbled back more than a dozen steps, struggling to breathe for a moment under Pei Xuanjing¡¯s imposing pressure. He had the feeling that if he tried to speak again, Pei Xuanjing might actually kill him.


    However, Pei Xuanjing also maintained some rationale, knowing that he couldn¡¯t kill these people, or he would really be considered a rebel.


    But a meremander of the Military Equipment Department also dared to provoke him, so Pei Xuanjing had to teach him a lesson.


    He took a lingering look at themander of the Military Equipment Department, remembering his face. Then he began to pursue the man in ck with a giant ax.


    ¡°Sir , what should we do?¡± A clerk approached themander and asked.


    Remembering the way Pei Xuanjing had looked at him as if he was dead, he felt a sense of unease.


    This guy seemed hard to deal with; if he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to this job.


    No one Imew the real names of these three men anymore. They were known as the Wolf Brothers. From the time they started making a name for themselves, they used aliases. The swordsman was called Cang Lang, the knife bearer was called Qing Lang, and the one who escaped was called Hei Lang.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing, I swear I will not forget the enmity of today. One day, I will tear you to pieces and offer your corpse as a sacrifice to the spirits of my elder and younger brothers in heaven,¡± Hei Lang, the one wielding an ax, gritted his teeth and dered.


    The three brothers had been through thick and thin for decades, but today two of them were killed by Pei Xuanjing, leaving only Hei Lang to escape in disgrace. How could he not hate Pei Xuanjing to the bone, wishing to grind his bones into powder and scatter his ashes?


    ¡°Really?¡± came a mild voice.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Halfway through his sentence, Hei Lang suddenly looked up to see Pei Xuanjing less than a dozen feet behind him, looking at him with a smile.


    Since Pei Xuanjing had caught up with him here, it was clear what happened to Qing Lang.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing,¡± Hei Lang growled, ring at Pei Xuanjing with murderous intent in his eyes.


    Pei Xuanjing just stood there with a slight smile on his face, ¡°There¡¯s no need to hate me so much. Who told you to bring doom upon yourselves?¡±


    Bring doom upon themselves!


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, there was a fleeting look of sadness in Hei Lang¡¯s ruthless eyes, but it disappeared instantly.


    He didn¡¯t say a word, just kept staring at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s every move.


    Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t in a hurry to make a move, and said calmly, ¡°Tell me who is behind you, and I¡¯ll leave your body intact.¡±


    Hei Lang looked at Pei Xuanjing as if he were an idiot and scoffed, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll tell you?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing countered, ¡°Don¡¯t you want the puppet masters to pay the price too? Or, if the person behind you is very powerful, you should let me take revenge, right? That will result in taking your life too, right?¡±


    There is no denying that Pei Xuanjing is not a great negotiator; Hei Lang was not moved in the slightest.


    ¡°What I want the most, is to kill you myself! ¡±


    Just like Qing Lang, Hei Lang took an elixir from his pocket and swallowed it. His blood qi began to surge as he wielded his giant ax and attacked Pei Xuanjing..

 Chapter 72 - 71: The Six Gates God Catcher

    Chapter 72: Chapter 71: The Six Gates God Catcher


    Trantor: 549690339


    Like a tiger descending from the mountain, Hei Wolf roared to the sky:


    ¡°Ahhhhh¡­ Pei Xuanjing, I want you dead!¡± Boom!


    His angry roar reverberated like a raging waterfall.


    Visibly, his Blood Qi was boiling. His terrifying energy burst outward from him, pouring out in all directions, and the giant axe he wielded stirred up a fierce gale. He swung it towards Pei Xuanjing with all his might.


    With a soft sigh, Pei Xuanjing seemed regretful about his failed attempt to persuade his foe.


    Again, he drew the sword at his waist.


    ng!


    The clear ringing of the sword was so crisp that even Hei Wolf¡¯s furious howling couldn¡¯t drown it out. His sharp air sword effortlessly pierced the gale.


    Within the blink of an eye, Pei Xuanjing had alreadyunched over a dozen sword strikes.


    Thrust, lift, chop, hack, and cut; a variety of sword techniques flourished with ease. They overwhelmed the sound of the gale, leaving only the song of the sword between heaven and earth.


    In a mere instant, he¡¯d covered the dozen or so yards between them and his flurry of strikes rained down on Hei Wolf.


    ¡°What a shy show! It¡¯S just a stunt!¡±


    Hei Wolf, his eyes burning red, unleashed a furious counterattack.


    ng, ng, ng¡­


    Sword against axe, the sh resonated with the sound of steel striking steel.


    During their fight, Pei Xuanjing repeatedly tried to uncover the identity of the mastermind behind his adversary, but to no avail.


    Unruffled, Hei Wolf drowned out his words with a barrage of deadly axe swings, seeking to trap Pei Xuanjing in a deadly embrace.


    A few roundster, sensing others approaching, Pei Xuanjing ceased his inquiries.


    ¡°So be it, then. Time to die!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing changed his sword technique.


    Dharma Sword Skill!


    After just a few moves, the other party was covered in fresh wounds, his clothes soaked in blood.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Even injured, Hei Wolf seemed to feel nothing. Fueled by madness, he acted recklessly,pletely ignoring his own state.


    With a leap, Pei Xuanjing rose into the air, the sword in his handbined with his form to be one. The sword light shone as bright the rainbow.


    His strike was pure, as blemishless as the azure sky and the white clouds. Striking from above, his sword descended with dazzling speed and a chilling aura, carrying a terrifying sharpness that was impossible to resist!


    A sh of sword light hllrtled toward them at an angle. like a holt of lightning in the ski,¡¯


    Sky-bound Immortal!


    Whoosh!


    With one thrust, his sword pierced Hei Wolf¡¯s heart. The massive axe fell from his grip, and his eyes filled with regret, rage, and remorse.


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve agreed to let you brothers reunite, I will not go back on my word.¡±


    Looking at the dead assassin, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face was full of cold indifference.


    This was all brought upon themselves. He would not show mercy nor should he to his enemies.


    Swoosh!


    Pei Xuanjing pulled out the Flowing me Sword, twisting his wrist slightly to flick off the blood. The de once again became clean, though it appeared even more crimson now.


    He didn¡¯t sheathe his sword, simply holding it as he turned his gaze to the distance.


    A man of about thirty years old was approaching from far away, dressed in gray clothes, with a Goose Feather de hanging from his waist.


    ¡°Fu Changge of Six Gates greets Editor Pei.¡± Fu Changge greeted him with a fist in palm salute.


    The Six Gates originally referred to the collective term for the Ministry of Criminal Affairs, the Ducal Pce, and the court of the Three Judicial Departments. Later, they specifically established an institution called Six Gates, led by the chief of the Six Gates, who had jurisdiction over all the capturers within the Great Ming territory under the three departments.


    And because he often dealt with the people in the pugilist world, even though he was a government official, Fu Changge had be ustomed to their way of greeting.


    With a light expression, Pei Xuanjing said, ¡°So it¡¯s the impartial and upright God Catcher Fu. I¡¯ve heard much about you.¡±


    Apart from the chief capturer, the Six Gates is divided into Gold Badge, Silver Badge, Copper Badge, and Ordinary Capturer. The level of a capturer isn¡¯t solely dependent on one¡¯s strength but also their merit.


    In addition to this, within the Six Gates, there are four renowned capturers¡ªeach known as the Four Great God Catchers.


    The four titles were ¡®Impartial Supreme¡¯, ¡®Unbiased Justice¡¯, ¡®Immutable as a Mountain¡¯, and ¡®Iron-Faced Ruthless¡¯. The man before him, Fu Changge, was the new holder of the title ¡®Impartial Supreme¡¯.


    The Four Great God Catchers could be of any badge level, but they had a unique privilege: they could bypass the chief capturer and report cases directly to the Three Judicial Departments.


    ¡°Editor Pei is polite; it¡¯s just a nominal title,¡± Fu Changgeughed.


    Seeing that Pei Xuanjing still seemed slightly defensive, he pointed to Hei Wolf¡¯s corpse and exined, ¡°Editor Pei, I havee for these men.¡±


    The MO Bei trio, namely the Cang Wolf, Qing Wolf, and Hei Wolf brothers, were infamous for their acts of extreme brutality,mitting innumerable atrocities, and had long been subject to bounty hunting by the Six Gates.


    They originally resided far in MO Bei, and as long as they didn¡¯t enter the Great Ming territory, the Six Gates turned a blind eye.


    However, three months ago, the trio suddenly invaded the Great Ming territory, heading straight for Tiandu. Fu Changge received the news and had been tracking them since.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was that they came to assassinate Pei Xuanjing and were killed by him in return.


    ¡°I see.¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded, then sheathed his sword, ¡°I hope God Catcher Fu can understand.¡±


    He originally hoped to investigate the mastermind behind these three men through their invested identities, but after hearing about the identities of these men from Fu Changge, he knew this lead would be hard to track.


    The mastermind behind the scenes had gone to great lengths to summon these three men from MO Bei; they were definitely part of a meticulous n. Any clues left behind had likely been thoroughly cleared, and finding any further leads would not be easy.


    Fu Changge shook his head, ¡°Editor Pei is just being cautious after experiencing such a situation, it¡¯s only human nature. No need for apology.¡±


    He pointed to Hei Wolf¡¯s corpse and said, ¡°Editor Pei¡¯s ying of these men has greatly aided me, sparing me much effort.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing said, ¡°It seems that God Catcher Fu already knows about what just happened¡­¡±


    Fu Changge, having arrived from where Pei Xuanjing had in the other two men, had some understanding of the situation and knew what Pei Xuanjing was asking. ¡°The Military Equipment Department has handed this case over to Six Gates, and that young man has been sent back to the Martial Academy by my men.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded his head, listening as Fu Changge continued, ¡°This time you killed these three, we¡¯ll need your cooperation in detailing this situation. But as it¡¯S gettingte today, I¡¯ll personally bring people to visit you tomorrow. As for the reward for these three men, after the case is closed, I will urge my men to send these things to the Martial Academy.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded and then crouched down to search the body of Hei Wolf, finding his Cultivation Techniques, Martial Studies secrets, and some silver banknotes.


    Earlier, he had collected simr items from the other two men, so he deduced that Hei Wolf would also carry the same.


    After all, for these criminals, carrying these important items themselves would be the safest method.


    Without checking them, he stuffed the newfound techniques into his pocket along with the others he had collected.


    ¡°In that case, I will await your visit, God Catcher Fu, at the Martial Academy.¡±


    With that, Pei Xuanjing turned and left..

 Chapter 73 - 72 Aftermath and Reactions

    Chapter 73: Chapter 72 Aftermath and Reactions


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing walked away carelessly,pletely oblivious to the ripple effect the incident would cause this night.


    It should be understood that Tiandu is the capital area, the core of Great Ming.


    For a long time, there had been no asions of even third-grade martial arts masters and pseudo masters fighting to death in the streets, let alone fourth-grade martial artists daring to duel in the streets of Tiandu on their own.


    Most importantly, this third-grade master was also an editor with a position in the imperial court. Moreover, the identities of the three pseudo masters who attacked him were actually three criminals from MO Bei, who were always wanted by the Six Gates.


    Such a shocking incident was bound to have a huge impact, leaving many people in awe.


    Not to mention other aspects, but the way these three criminals managed to sneak into Tiandu and find out about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s whereabouts involves many clues. It is unknown how many people will lose their positions and how many people will lose their lives as a result.


    This time, the other party attacked a third-grade martial arts master who was very powerful, so not only was he unharmed, but he also killed those three people.


    But what if these three hadn¡¯t targeted Pei Xuanjing, the third-grade master, but someone else?


    Officials from the Cab, the Six Ministries, and other institutions?


    Can they do anything other than waiting for death to arrive?


    Even more exaggeratedly, what if a second -ss or first-grade martial artist infiltrated Tiandu and attempted to assassinate the emperor and the royal family involuntarily?


    Such thought would be unimaginable.


    Or imagine a martial artist who uses evil methods to enter Tiandu and mindlessly kill innocent people for his own cultivation?


    How could the Land of Ultimate Virtue underneath the Emperor¡¯s foot deal with this situation?


    Therefore, although the moon was high in the sky, the relevant officials in Tiandu could no longer sleep peacefully. Every single one of them began to take action.


    Within a mansion in the city of Tiandu.


    In a dim study, a high-ranking man dressed in luxurious clothes sat in the darkness with a gloomy expression,


    Another man dressed in a vigorous outfit knelt on the ground, ¡°Please forgive me, master. I did not expect the Three Wolves of MO Bei to be so useless. They couldn¡¯t even kill a newly promoted third-grade master.¡±


    Even though the luxuriously dressed man looked upset, he didn¡¯t me the other man, ¡°We underestimated Pei Xuanjing.¡±


    He chuckled self-deprecatingly, ¡°Heh heh, it¡¯s unbelievable. We originally wanted to kill one to warn others, but who knew, we would be the ones being warned.¡±


    ¡°I deserve to die, I deserve to die, ¡± the man in the vigorous outfit repeatedly kowtowed to apologize.


    The man dressed luxuriously waved his hand, ¡°Go now, and make sure to clean up everything and leave no trace behind.¡±


    ¡°Yes, excuse me,¡± the man in the vigorous outfit retreated.


    Once thetter had left, the man dressed luxuriously softly began to speak, ¡°Take care of your tasks efficiently and make sure that there¡¯s nothing leading back to us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± A voice emerged from the darkness and then disappeared.


    In the dark, the man dressed luxuriously broke into a lowugh, ¡°Heh heh, Pei Xuanjing. It really is not the style of a fierce dragon to cross the river!¡±


    Six Gates, main government office.


    After Fu Changge brought back the bodies of the Three Wolves of MO Bei to the Six Gates, he stood alone outside a room in the rear of the government office.


    ¡°Adoptive father, the bodies of the Three Wolves of MO Bei have been brought back,¡± he stood bowed at the door.


    This was the study of the head capturer of the Six Gates. The door remained closed, only a vague figure could be seen from the faint light of a candle.


    The Six Gates were originally an agency under the Three Judicial Departments, but since this head capturer took office, the influence of the Six Gates had been growing, posing a challenge to the Three Judicial Departments.


    The Dowerful head caDturer¡¯s voice came from inside, ¡°Have vou met Pei Xuaniinz?


    ¡°Yes, adoptive father,¡± Fu Changge answered respectfully.


    ¡°What¡¯s your opinion?¡±


    ¡°He is cautious but also decisive in killing,¡± Fu Changge thought and then shared his impressions.


    He felt that after he had dered his identity and purpose tonight, the other party had put away his sword but still remained vignt of him.


    If he showed any signs of hostility, the other party would probably attack without hesitation, regardless of his identity.


    Thinking about it, he added, ¡°He also takes reckless actions!¡±


    ¡°Seems like this person is quite formidable, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t have given such an assessment,¡± the head capturer pondered.


    ¡°In your opinion, if the two of you were to confront each other, who woulde out on top?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Fu Changge thought for a moment and replied.


    ¡°Heh heh¡­¡±


    Jiang Mansion.


    Jiang Bin, themanding officer of the Brocade Guards, heard the report from his subordinate and turned to his deputy, Lin Qingyi, with a smile, ¡°Qingyi, it seems your friend is not to be trifled with.¡±


    Lin Qingyi smirked, ¡°I also did not expect Brother Pei to be so powerful, he killed the Three Wolves of MO Bei. The fact that these three joined forces and killed a third-grade master in the past, yet today they died in Tiandu.¡±


    He was originally here to respond to the invitation from themanding officer, and then Jiang Bin invited him to stay for dinner.


    It was during dinner when they received news of Pei Xuanjing being ambushed.


    Lin Qingyi requested Jiang Bin¡¯s assistance, hoping he could send someone to rescue Pei Xuanjing.


    Jiang Bin also wanted to use this opportunity to win over Pei Xuanjing, but they had just found people when they received the subsequent news.


    ¡°Unfortunately, we didn¡¯t have time to respond,¡± Jiang Bin sighed significantly.


    He originally intended to win over Pei Xuanjing, and now that he saw Pei Xuanjing was such a powerful force, his desire to win him over increased further. This made him feel more regret for missing this opportunity to build a rtionship.


    Lin Qingyi quickly came up with a n, counseled Jiang Bin, ¡°Sir, I think there¡¯s still an opportunity.¡±


    Jiang Bin looked surprised, ¡°Tell me more.¡±


    Lin Qingyi suggested, ¡°Didn¡¯t they just say that Brother Pei was intentionally obstructed by themanding officer of the Military Equipment Department when he was pursuing thest person?


    We could use this to our advantage.¡±


    Jiang Bin¡¯s eyes lit up, indeed that could be possible.


    Themanding officer from the Military Equipment Department had made himself an enemy of Pei Xuanjing. Using this opportunity he could get into Pei¡¯S good graces.


    As for the thoughts of themanding officer from the Military Equipment Department, Jiang Bin was indifferent.


    Others might worry about his inflicted identity but Jiang Bin did not care. For him, dealing with amanding officer from the Military Equipment Department was of no consequence.


    Moreover, he thought of something else. Jiang Bin said to Lin Qingyi, ¡°Fu Changge from the Six Gates is visiting the Martial Academy tomorrow, you should go with him, and take some gifts along.¡±


    Lin Qingyi understood Jiang Bin¡¯s intention and nodded in affirmation.


    Meanwhile, in the entire city of Tiandu, they were not the only ones thinking this way.


    Dong Factory¡­


    Xi Factory¡­


    Dudu Mansion¡­.

 Chapter 74 - 73: Harvest

    Chapter 74: Chapter 73: Harvest


    Trantor: 549690339


    Upon returning to the Martial Academy, Pei Xuanjing did not expect that he would no longer be able to maintain his anonymity. The events of tonight¡¯s assassination attempt have led to his name being spoken by various factions.


    Initially, when Pei Xuanjing first arrived in Tiandu, despite his young age of twenty-two, he was a Third-grade Martial Artist and master which drew attention from various factions.


    However, as Pei Xuanjing secluded himself within the academy for half a year, maintaining a low profile, many forces overlooked him, some even thought that he might be stabilizing his foundation because he had advanced too early.


    This is why the target of this ambush was Pei Xuanjing, as other masters belonging to the Martial Academy have immersed themselves within the Third-grade Martial Artist realm for years, hence Pei Xuanjing became the soft target.


    That was exactly what Gu Ji had warned him about: if one is too low-profile, it is easy to be treated as a pushover.


    This time, Pei Xuanjing stood out, ying the infamous MO Bei Trio, and even when facing interference from the Military Equipment Department, he showed decisiveness and momentum, letting everyone know he was not one to be bullied, but a tough nut to crack.


    Thus, after this battle, Pei Xuanjing has gained a resounding reputation.


    At the very least, nobody would consider him a soft target in the future, and he would be recognized by all factions as a true member of the Tiandu circle, capable of making his own derations. Of course, Pei Xuanjing was unaware of all these, as these would only gradually reveal themselves.


    After seeing Pang Hong return, he retreated to his room.


    He meditated, reying the recent events in his mind, reviewing his actions and identifying what needed improvement and what he did well.


    He then examined the rewards he gained from the MO Bei Trio.


    A top-tier Martial Studies skill, three Martial ssics in sword, saber and axe techniques, seven middle-tier Martial Studies skills, and almost a hundred thousand taels worth of silver banknotes.


    The reason why there was only one top-tier Martial Studies skill was because the MO Bei Trio had practiced the same skill, a skill that was arcane and obscure, with extremely demanding cultivation prerequisites.


    The ¡°Three Ultimate Heart Sutras¡± was created by a martial arts entric proficient in the Buddha Way, Demon Way, and Tao Way. Ideally, it should be an unparalleled skill.


    Regrettably, in the hands of the MO Bei Trio, this great skill was wasted. They were limited in their talents in Martial Arts and unfamiliar with the Buddhist scriptures. Their impatience to seed led them to abandon the tranquility and simplicity inherent in the skill, their hasty pursuit of quick sess caused the insight within this skill to be lost.


    The ¡°Sword Skill¡±, ¡°Saber Skill¡±, and ¡°Axe Skills¡± apanying the skill are among the lowest ranked high-tier Martial Studies. However, ording to the teachings in the skill, if one were to master all three as one, they would be able to cultivate the unique skill: Triple Ultimate Unification.


    [Refining the ¡°Three Ultimate Heart Sutras¡± (including the supporting martial arts) will grant 46,000 Taoyun points.]


    Pei Xuanjing held the skill in his hands, and after circting his True Qi, a corresponding prompt appeared on the simtor.


    ¡°It seems that this skill is highly regarded.¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    Early the next morning, after Pei Xuanjing finished his practice, he left his room and saw Pang Hong approaching.


    ¡°Master, the dean is here.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, not seeming surprised by the arrival of vice-dean Qingyang Zi, but he quickened his pace slightly.


    Walking quickly to the hall, Pei Xuanjing greeted with a smile, ¡°I apologize for not weing you personally, Dean.¡±


    Qingyang Zi put down the teacup in his hand, revealing a concerned expression, ¡°Longevity, I heard that you were attackedst night. I came to check on you, were you injured?¡±


    Ever since the two of them made a deal, their rtionship significantly deepened, and Qingyang Zi dropped his official title when addressing Pei Xuanjing, using his Taoist name instead to indicate their rtionship.


    Last night, Qingyang Zi heard that Pei Xuanjing was attacked, but he was in the Pce City, unable to leave due to the gates being locked. Hence he arrived at the Martial Academy early this morning to check on Pei Xuanjing.


    Regardless of their personal rtionship, even as the vice-dean of the Martial Academy, he couldn¡¯t ignore this incident and pretend nothing happened.


    Pei Xuanjing gave a fist salute and thanked him, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Dean. It was just some insignificant bugs. ¡±


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s confidence, Qingyang Zi didn¡¯t probe further and said: ¡°Longevity, rest assured. I will take care of this issue. Those who dare to attempt to assassinate you, they are not only targeting you, but also pping my face, disregarding our whole Martial Academy.¡±


    The old Daoist expressed his viewpoint and position to Pei Xuanjing, indicating that they were on the same side and that he would support Pei Xuanjing.


    Although the old Daoist did not hold a major official position, he held a distinguished status.


    He was the Martial Arts teacher of the current emperor, was deeply trusted by the emperor, and his teacher was the Sect Leader of Taihe Mountain True Martial Sect. He himself was also a Second-ss Martial Artist.


    Mainly because of this, he sat as the Vice-Dean of the Martial Academy and was qualified to undertake theption of the ¡®Martial ssics¡¯.


    Another person, even if they had the skills, would still not be qualified.


    Now that Pei Xuanjing was under attack, it was a direct challenge for him, something the old Daoist couldn¡¯t tolerate.


    After understanding the old Daoist¡¯s intentions, Pei Xuanjing could only thank him again, ¡°Thank you, Dean.¡±


    Qingyang Zi waved his hand and asked, ¡°1 heard that you encountered Fu Changgest night? He also said that ne woulde to ask you about the case today!¡±


    ¡°Yes, God Catcher Fu said he was here to chase after the MO Bei Trio.¡± Pei Xuanjing replied. ¡°He said he woulde over today.¡±


    Qingyang Zi scoffed, ¡°Humph, the Six Gates people can¡¯t even catch a few thieves, and now they are dead at the hands of our Martial Academy, they are not ashamed but also want to swagger around our Martial Academy. ¡±


    He said to Pei Xuanjing, ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to deal with the Six Gates. I will take a trip to the Six Gates and see if their head, Wu Fa, has closed himself off until he became a fool.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, notmenting.


    The Wu Fa that Qingyang Zi mentioned is the head of the Six Gates.


    He climbed up from an ordinary Capturer position and gradually reached the position of the head of Six Gates. His fame is wide and he has captured countless bandits and criminals.


    Not only that, a few years ago he stepped into the First-grade Martial Artist realm. But because the Six Gates has not yet found a sessor, he still retains his position.


    However, it is heard that all matters of Six Gates have been handed over to the Gold Badge Capturers and the Four Great God Catchers. He has been practicing in seclusion and no longer concerns himself with these matters.


    Under normal circumstances, Qingyang Zi, as a Second-grade Martial Artist, would not be qualified to speak this way. Not even the Emperor or Taihe Mountain at his back would allow it. However, due to the two being extremely close friends in the past, he spoke this way..

 Chapter 75 - 74: Unable to Determine

    Chapter 75: Chapter 74: Unable to Determine


    Trantor: 549690339


    Qingyang Zi said, ¡°Be assured, since you¡¯ve helped them, you won¡¯t be forsaken, I will make sure to retrieve your stuff for you.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded. The harvest fromst night was already quite good for him. As for the rewards mentioned by Fu Changge, he didn¡¯t hold much hope.


    But since Qingyang Zi had spoken, he naturally had to express his gratitude.


    However, these were all trivial matters. What was more important to Pei Xuanjing was knowing who was behind the Three Wolves of MO Bei.


    ¡°Dean, who is pulling the strings behind these three?¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s question was direct.


    As a victim, it was only right for him to track down the perpetrator. He didn¡¯t beat around the bush.


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s question, Qingyang Zi¡¯s expression becameplicated. ¡°You¡¯ve finally spoken. ¡±


    He had taken the initiative toe here today, and had deliberately said those previous words, just to calm the situation. He didn¡¯t want Pei Xuanjing to ask, but despite his efforts, the question was asked. Pei Xuanjing replied with a cold tone, ¡°Does the dean think I can still avoid getting involved today?¡±


    He understood Qingyang Zi¡¯s good intentions, but Pei Xuanjing had a clearer understanding of the situation.


    If he could have avoided getting involved before, now afterst night, he was already deeply ingrained and there was absolutely no chance of retreating.


    Pei Xuanjing had already encountered many third-grade Martial Artists, including Shentu Han, who fell into his hands, meaning there were many third-grade Martial Artists, as abundant as cabbages on the roadside.


    But this was only survivor¡¯s bias.


    Throughout the vast territory of the Great Ming, a third-grade Martial Artist, even an impostor


    Grand-master, was a pir figure in any top- tier force and represents top-notch fighting power.


    Why did the Three Wolves of MO Bei get on the wanted list of the Six Gates, and still live leisurely in MO Bei?


    It was because even the Six Gates wouldn¡¯t touch them without necessity. It could possibly cause substantial losses to the Six Gates, leading to a case of gaining more than losing.


    Had these three not run into Pei Xuanjing, and encountered other third-grade grand-masters instead, even if they couldn¡¯t defeat them, they could have retreated easily, and they wouldn¡¯t have died in Tiandu.


    So Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sudden move this time established his reputation, causing the forces in Tiandu to be apprehensive of him.


    Simrly, the people behind the scenes would bear a grudge against Pei Xuanjing, after all, the death of the three pseudo Grand -masters was a huge loss for any force.


    Therefore for Pei Xuanjing, before getting involved, he could find a way to avoid it.


    But since he was already involved, he shouldn¡¯t hold any doubts, for now, there was only one path left for him, that was to engage proactively to break through the situation.


    Fearful and dependent on luck, then he would be left with only one way to die.


    Pei Xuanjing pushed harder, ¡°So, you still don¡¯t want to tell me?¡±


    Qingyang Zi gave a bitter smile, ¡°Don¡¯t hurry, In fact, it¡¯s not that I refuse to answer, but I am unsure of who it is.¡±


    ¡°Unsure of who it is?¡± Pei Xuanjing was confused.


    He found it hard to believe this answer.


    Looking at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s doubt, Qingyang Zi exined, ¡°Since possibilities are vast, I can¡¯t ascertain who it is in reality.¡±


    There were too many suspects, it was difficult to determine a particr one.


    Pei Xuanjing affirmed his previous predictions; the waters of the Martial Academy were indeed too deep.


    Qingyang Zi continued, ¡°The Great Ming has been established for many years, and many rules set by


    And heughed, looking at Pei Xuanjings emotions, and continued speaking, ¡°The existence of the Martial Academy has be a thorn in many people¡¯s side, and as long as it exists, it will make many people ufortable. I had originally thought that they would not act hastily since the ¡®Martial


    ssics¡¯ have not yet beenpiled sessfully and would only wait until then to make a move.¡±


    ¡°But unexpectedly, some people can¡¯t wait any longer. They are eager to make a move, wanting topletely destroy the Martial Academy and eradicate this ce they see as a ¡®source of trouble¡¯.¡±


    Hearing Qingyang Zi¡¯s words, Pei Xuanjing thought back to the final act in the life simtion, where those culprits use all their might to destroy the Martial Academy in Tiandu..


    Probably, what these people care about is not only the ¡®Martial ssics¡¯ , but also the people whopile the ¡®Martial ssics¡¯. They believe that if they solve the person who raises the problem, the problem itself would be solved.


    Qingyang Zi went on, ¡°Do you know the emperor¡¯s reactionst night upon hearing about your assassination in the Pce City?¡±


    ¡°The emperor wanted to call the troops of the four townships into Tiandu to defend the Martial Academy. If it weren¡¯t for our deterrence, a whirlwind would have likely stirred in today¡¯s court.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, everything lines up,¡± Pei Xuanjing thought.


    Would amander of the Brocade Guards really dare to do such a thing without the emperor¡¯s permission?


    Pei Xuanjing probed, ¡°It seems the emperor is very determined.¡±


    Deploying troops from the four townships into Tiandu is not only a deterrence but also shows the emperor¡¯s determination to many people.


    The downside is that all conflicts and contradictions will beid bare, making reconciliation impossible without the emperor¡¯s personal involvement.


    That is also the reason why Qingyang Zi and others stopped it.


    Even if it were to happen, the emperor couldn¡¯t do it himself.


    Qingyang Zi nodded, ¡°So that¡¯s why you had to suffer a little injusticest night.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Even though he agreed, Pei Xuanjing would not readily put this matter aside. Once he finds out who was behind it, he will undoubtedly take action without hesitation.


    He has never been one to swallow an insult.


    ¡°By the way, you can go to the Scripture Pavilion and get an additional three Martial Studies as mypensation for you,¡± Qingyang Zi said to Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Thank you, Dean,¡± Pei Xuanjing said, his gaze ted.


    The opportunity to borrow extra Martial Studies from the Scripture Pavilion was indeed a joyful asion for Pei Xuanjing. After all, he didn¡¯t get his aplishments easily, and now he had a chance, he definitely couldn¡¯t miss it..

 Chapter 76 - 75: That person has confessed

    Chapter 76: Chapter 75: That person has confessed


    Trantor: 549690339


    Today, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s courtyard was teeming with a continuous stream of visitors.


    After Qingyang Zi left, the other editors of the Martial Academy came to visit, asking Pei Xuanjing about certain matters.


    After all, they also held the position of editors at the Martial Academy, so if someone could make a move against Pei Xuanjing, they could probably do the same to them.


    And were there really none among these editors who had been nted by some forces?


    No one could guarantee that.


    However, Pei Xuanjing, who had been warned by Qingyang Zi, briefly spoke about these matters before dismissing everyone, citing mental fatigue.


    By noon, Gu Ji sent some gifts, exining to Pei Xuanjing that he was unable to visit due to the various entanglements in the imperial court stemming fromst night¡¯s incident. He also conveyed some news about the Court Situation, as well as his spections.


    As soon as he finished reading the letter, Lin Qingyi arrived again.


    He stated that he hade firstly to visit Pei Xuanjing, and secondly to act as a representative of the Commanding Officer and meet the people from Six Gates together with him.


    However, upon learning that the Vice President of the Martial Academy had stepped in to intercept the people from Six Gates, Lin Qingyi regretted that his gesture of goodwill had been in vain.


    Then, he told Pei Xuanjing, ¡°Mr. Pei, themander from Military Equipment Department is suspected of negligencest night and is now in the Prison of Imperial Decree. Would you be interested to have a look?¡±


    His words were tactful, only mentioning the negligence and other offences of themander from the Military Equipment Department but not mentioning that the man had deliberately obstructed Pei Xuanjing the night before.


    Nevertheless, Pei Xuanjing understood the meaning behind the polite facade. Heughed and nodded, saying, ¡°What a pity. Seeing his actions yesterday, I thought he was a man of upright character.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing despised themander from the Military Equipment Department for his actionsst night. Without a doubt, the man was acting under someone else¡¯s orders to cause him trouble.


    Pei Xuanjing had been nning to use this opportunity to deal with this man, but he didn¡¯t expect the Brocade Guards to act so quickly, arresting him and taking him to the Prison of the Imperial Decree this very day.


    When one gives gifts, there is usually a favor in return expected.


    Given the way this Commanding Officer of the Brocade Guards was trying to curry favor, his ambitions seemed quiterge.


    However, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t mind. He had already decided to get involved in the affairs of the Capital city, so bing friends with this officer would be beneficial and not harmful.


    If the officer¡¯s ns were in line with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s interests, then Pei Xuanjing wouldn¡¯t mind coborating with him.


    He paused, then said, ¡°I will not go there, but since he¡¯s like this, Brother Lin, you should interrogate him thoroughly to make sure nothing is overlooked.¡±


    He declined Lin Qingyi¡¯s invitation, considering that the Commanding Officer was just a pawn and it wasn¡¯t worth Pei Xuanjing meeting him in person. All he needed was for Lin Qingyi to extract some useful clues from him.


    Lin Qingyi nodded and left.


    In the following two days, the entire Tiandu was under martialw, and the inspections became much stricter.


    Every moment of the day, there were people from the Five Military Equipment Department, Six Gates, the Two Factories, and the Brocade Guards patrolling the whole of Tiandu.


    While no clues were sought concerning the MO Bei Three Wolves, many local ruffians, gangs, and the like were arrested.


    Pei Xuanjing turned a deaf ear to these matters and practiced cultivation behind closed doors in the


    Martial Academy.


    On the evening of the third day, a carriage arrived at the entrance of the Martial Academy.


    Pei Xuanjing boarded the carriage and headed to the residence of the Commanding Officer of the Brocade Guards.


    It was said that this Commanding Officer, originally an ordinary military officer, was promoted after a series of fortunate events and had won the favor of the current emperor. He was even made a count not long ago, making him a favorite at the imperial court and considered as the emperor¡¯s most loyal watchdog by others.


    Upon Pei Xuanjing¡¯s arrival, Lin Qingyi, who was waiting at the entrance, ushered him in.


    As they walked through the main gate, they saw a middle-aged man dressed in crimson robes standing there. He bowed with his hands sped and smiled, ¡°I assume this is the famous Grandmaster Pei?¡±


    Lin Qingyi respectfully introduced to Jiang Bin, ¡°Commanding Officer, this is Mr. Pei from the Martial Academy, Grandmaster Pei.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing respectfully sped his hands and said, ¡°The Commanding Officer is too kind; I¡¯m not as famous as you suger.


    Jiang Bin met Pei Xuanjing without any hint of arrogance, disying great humility, ¡°Please!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, and they both entered the hall.


    Once they were seated, waiting girls served tea and snacks.


    Even though Pei Xuanjing and Jiang Bin were not familiar with each other, the presence of Lin Qingyi made the conversation flow smoothly. Coupled with Jiang Bin¡¯s intention to befriend Pei Xuanjing, the atmosphere was pleasant.


    ¡°Mr. Pei is a young and talented individual. Your remarkable disy of skills yesterday has left us all in awe.¡± Jiang Bin said to Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing dismissively waved his hand, ¡°Mr. Jiang, your praise is undue and leaves me embarrassed.¡±


    Jiang Bin¡¯S face showed a hint of regret, ¡°Not at all, it¡¯S a pity that you are at the Martial Academy. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve definitely tried to recruit you into the Brocade Guards.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Pei Xuanjing was in the Martial Academy, regardless of any circumstances, he would have tried to recruit him into the Brocade Guards.


    A third -grade Grandmaster was indeed a rare talent, even for the Brocade Guards.


    After a bit of small talk, Jiang Bin brought up a topic, ¡°What are your views on the Court Situation, Mr.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Pei Xuanjing paused, ¡°The Court Situation is managed by high-ranking officials. It¡¯s not appropriate for an ordinary man like me to conjecture.¡±


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing so cautious, Jiang Bin nodded secretly.


    If Pei Xuanjing had really gone along with his words, he would have had to reconsider whether he should coborate with Pei Xuanjing.


    Being cautious and careful is never a mistake.


    The things Jiang Bin wanted to do would be better off with fewer people involved; he definitely could not allow a reckless person to interfere.


    Lin Qingyi, who had a keen sense of timing, spoke up, ¡°Mr. Pei, I have some good news. Do you want to hear it?¡±


    Before Pei Xuanjing could respond, Jiang Binughed and reprimanded, ¡°You¡¯re teasing us with your mystery.¡±


    Lin Qingyi chuckled, then said, ¡°Sir, Mr. Pei. I just received some news from my brothers. Themander of the Military Equipment Department has confessed.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Pei Xuanjing, who had been somewhat distracted, perked up and looked at Lin Qingyi.


    Originally, he hadn¡¯t held out much hope, but he didn¡¯t expect Lin Qingyi to actually extract a clue from that man. This piqued Pei Xuanjing¡¯s curiosity.


    Without beating around the bush, Lin Qingyi revealed the clue he had obtained..

 Chapter 77 - 76: Retreat, Turbulence in the Court

    Chapter 77 Chapter 76: Retreat, Turbulence in the Court


    Trantor: 549690339


    Deep into the night, at the entrance of the residence of Jiang Bin, the Commanding Officer of the Brocade Guards.


    Having drank some wine and looking slightly flushed, Jiang Bin is being supported by Lin Qingyi, who insists on walking Pei Xuanjing out to the door.


    ¡°Mr. Pei, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been this happy drinking. To tell you the truth, I¡¯ve hardly ever admitted defeat when ites to drinking, and today, you¡¯re one of the few,¡± Jiang Bin said, swaying slightly.


    ¡°Mr. Bin, watch your step,¡± Lin Qingyi carefully guided Jiang Bin while addressing Pei Xuanjing, who also appeared a bit flushed, ¡°Mr. Pei, why don¡¯t you stay the night? If not, just wait a while. After I help him to bed, I can escort you home.¡±


    Lin Qingyi never imagined that the two of them would get into a drinkingpetition. Now, both of them were somewhat intoxicated.


    However, perhaps because of his profound martial arts skill, Pei Xuanjing did not seem to be too severely affected.


    But recalling that Pei Xuanjing was targeted in an assassination attempt a few days ago, Lin Qingyi felt uneasy.


    ¡°No need, I can manage,¡± said Pei Xuanjing, his face slightly flushed but his speech clear, as he declined Lin Qingyi¡¯s offer.


    Jiang Bin on the side also loudly dered, ¡°Mr. Pei, from now on, we¡¯re brothers. Your business is my business. Anyone who crosses you crosses me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m off. Please thank Mr. Jiang for me tomorrow. Tell him that I enjoyed the dinner party very much.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing patted Lin Qingyi on the shoulder, then turned and boarded his carriage. ¡°You guys, escort Mr. Pei home. Be careful on the road,¡± Lin Qingyi instructed to the men nearby.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    They watched as the carriage drove off, gradually disappearing into the night.


    Jiang Bin, who had appeared to be unconscious against Lin Qingyi, opened his eyes. His look was clear and alert, showing no signs of intoxication.


    ¡°Sir Lin Qingyi was not surprised. He knew all too well that the amount Jiang Bin had consumed was far from enough to get him drunk.


    Looking interest at the carriage disappearing in the distance, Jiang Bin said, ¡°Send over three pieces of Spiritual Materials aged 500 years tomorrow.¡±


    ¡®Yes!¡± Lin Qingyi bowed and received the order.


    The two men returned to the mansion without another word.


    On the carriage, Pei Xuanjing opened his slightly closed eyes, circted the True Qi within his body, and instantly rid himself of the effects of the alcohol.


    During the banquet, this Commanding Officer was quite impressive. Despite showing good intentions in every move, he never mentioned anything about cooperation.


    All matters were lightly touched upon and promptly dropped, giving Pei Xuanjing no opportunity to refuse, nor any incriminating statements totch onto.


    And that act of drunkenly seeing him off was clearly a performance meant for others to witness.


    Not just for Pei Xuanjing, but for many others as well.


    However, these matters were of little concern to Pei Xuanjing. He put them aside for the time being and pondered over something else.


    ¡°That Commanding Officer said the reason he tried to stop you that night wasn¡¯t of his own volition; it was because someone asked him to do so,¡± Lin Qingyi ryed the information he had learned from the Commanding Officer of the Military Equipment Department during the banquet.


    Apparently, a person carrying a token ordered him to act that way, a person the Commanding Officer didn¡¯t recognize.


    But he did recognize that token. It came from the Brocade Guards.


    A token from the Brocade Guards.


    The yer behind the scenes really had some clout¡ªhe not only distanced himself from the matter but also drew suspicions to the Brocade Guards.


    ¡°Haha, this matter is getting more and more interesting.¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face turned cold.


    When Pei Xuanjing returned to the Martial Academy from Jiang Mansion, he didn¡¯t go to bed immediately. Instead, he continued to refine his Taoyun.


    The water in Tiandu was bing more and more muddled, making Pei Xuanjing more and more anxious to increase his strength.


    The next day, he also received the gift Jiang Bin had sent over.


    With regard to this, Pei Xuanjing did not refuse, but readily epted, seemingly broadcasting his stance to all.


    In the following days, Pei Xuanjing spent most of his time in the Martial Academy, continuing to refine his Taoyun with the aim to initiate another simtion of his life.


    It could be said that apart from attending the banquets at Jiang Mansion and Gu Ji¡¯s residence, he hardly ever set foot outside the Academy.


    He didn¡¯t even go to im the bounty for the Three Wolves of MO Bei, which Six Gates owed him. Instead, he had the deputy headmaster Qingyang Zi send someone to receive it on his behalf.


    Pei Xuanjing was fully devoted to his cultivation and indifferent to worldly affairs, keeping a very low profile.


    However, the turmoil in Tiandu did not cease because of his low-key lifestyle. On the contrary, the conflict between the factions intensified.


    At one of the morning meetings, around six months after Pei Xuanjing had secluded himself, Qian Ning, themander of the Brocade Guards, proposed to move troops from the Four Towns to the capital.


    His reason was none other than the assassination attempt on Pei Xuanjing in Tiandu.


    ¡°There are murderers hiding in Tiandu nning to cause chaos. Although they were killed by an editor of the Martial Academy, the people behind this plot still haven¡¯t been found half a yearter. It¡¯s clear that security in Tiandu isx and both the Three Judicial Departments and the Capital Guards are ipetent. That¡¯s why I propose to bring the troops from the Four Towns into Tiandu to reinforce security and set the people¡¯s mind at ease.¡± Those were the exact words of Qian Ning, themander of the Brocade Guards.


    This statement was as audacious as could be. He criticized the Three Judicial Departments, Six Gates, and Capital Guards, and asked to deploy more troops, which would be a tremendous humiliation to the criticized parties.


    As soon as he finished speaking, his words stirred up a huge uproar in the court.


    What shocked all the officials the most was the ambiguous attitude of the Emperor. Instead of reprimanding Qian Ning for his outrageous words, it seemed the Emperor actually agreed.


    At the morning meeting the next day, Li Dongyang, the head of the civil officials, strongly opposed Qian Ning¡¯s proposal. Some imperial censors even submitted a petition to impeach Qian Ning.


    For a time, the whole court was abuzz with controversy and confusion.


    After all, disregard the civil official group who were extremely against Qian Ning¡¯s suggestion, even within the faction of the Noble Officials, some people were displeased by it.


    While Pei Xuanjing had heard a little about the situation in the court, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    With his current status, even if his personal martial strength was great, he had no power to influence court politics or determine the oue.


    Moreover, most importantly, after six months, he had umted enough Taoyun,


    The Taoyun gained from refining the ¡°Three Extreme Heart Method¡± plus the Taoyun he earned from his daily cultivation added up to sixty thousand points, enough to support him through three simtions of life..

 Chapter 78 - 77: The Evolution of Skill

    Chapter 78: Chapter 77: The Evolution of Skill


    Trantor: 549690339


    [Taoyun: 60163 points.]


    [Would you like to use the Life Simtor? It consumes 20,000 Taoyun points per use.]


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Twenty-three years old: As the winds of unrest surged within the imperial court, you chose seclusion within the Martial Academy to avoid getting embroiled.


    A few dayster, Lin Qingyi suddenly arrived, iming he had clues to the identity of your unknown assant and invited you to apany him to confront them. You agreed readily.


    However, to your shock, the hideout turned out to be an outpost of the Underworld, ruled by Equal King, one of the Ten Judges of Hell.


    Despite your injuries, you managed to defeat the second-grade Martial Artist from the Underworld, but in the process were severely wounded and poisoned by the Yin Sha Qi.


    Half a monthter, Qingyang Zi deduced that the only remedy for your injuries was to have the sect leader of the True Martial Sect personally heal you.


    One monthter, you arrived at the Taihe Mountain True Martial Sect to meet the sect leader.


    Twenty-four years old: Upon arriving at Taihe Mountain, the sect leader of the True Martial Sect personally healed your injuries and purged your body of the Yin Sha Qi.


    Half a yearter, your injuries fully healed, you chose to stay within the True Martial Sect to receive instructions from the sect leader. You also entered the Scripture Pavilion to study Martial Studies, thereby enriching your understanding of Martial Arts.


    Twenty-five years old: Finally, you derived the eighth and ninthyers of the ¡°Four Spirits Skill¡±. The sect leader of the True Martial Sect discerned it as the pinnacle of superior Martial Studies,parable to some peerless Martial Skills. The only regret was that no one had reached the first-grade realm learning this skill. Otherwise, it could almost have been considered a semi-peerless skill.


    The Sect Leader evenmented that if you had derived this skill earlier, there would have been no need to purge the Yin Sha Qi from Equal King. Instead, you could have absorbed it to enhance your power.


    Eventually, you named this skill the ¡°Four Seasons Celestial Skill¡±.


    After mastering the Mysterious Skill, you received a message from Qingyang Zi saying that the ¡®Martial Scripture¡¯ was about to bepleted and asked you to return to Tiandu.


    Three monthster, just about to reach Tiandu, you were ambushed.


    Facing abined onught from two second-grade Martial Artists of the Underworld, you fought a desperate battle that ended in mutual destruction.


    [End of this life.]


    Having viewed this simtion, Pei Xuanjing was intrigued. He hadn¡¯t anticipated the presence of Underworld agents within Tiandu.


    The Underworld, with its ancient and venerable origins, rivals the White Lotus Sect in terms of antiquity.


    However, unlike the rebellious White Lotus Sect, the Underworld is more of an assassin organization.


    Members of the Underworlde from diverse backgrounds. They wander the world, known only by their code names. No one knows their true names or identities.


    [The simtion has ended and you can now choose one of the following rewards.]


    [First, umtion of True Qi for ten years.]


    [Second, theplete version of the ¡°Four Seasons Celestial Skill¡±.]


    [Third, the experience ofbating a second-ss Martial Artist.]


    Pei Xuanjing chose the second option. The next moment, theplete technique of the ¡°Four Seasons


    Celestial Skill¡± surfaced in his mind,ying out a clear roadmap for his Martial Arts cultivation journey.


    The ¡°Four Seasons Celestial Skill¡± was created by Pei Xuanjing with the ¡°Four Spirits Skill¡± as the foundation, it merged the principles of other techniques and divided into nine stages, corresponding to every realm after reaching the grade stage. It is considered superior Martial Studies that forms a direct pathway to the first-grade Martial Artist realm.


    ording to the evaluation of the True Martial Sect Leader in the life simtion, this is considered to be the epitome of superior martial arts techniques, almostparable to many peerless skills. If one day Pei Xuanjing could step into the first-grade realm while practicing this skill, it could be regarded as a semi-peerless skill.


    In addition to the cultivation technique, there is a corresponding Sword Skill, which is called the Four Seasons Sword Skill.


    The rewards from this life simtion were extensive for Pei Xuanjing.


    Although he didn¡¯t manage to break through to the second-grade realm in this simtion, he had deduced his technique to the ninthyer, eliminating any future worries about his cultivation technique.


    It¡¯S worth noting that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hesitance to progress in his techniques was due to his considering a shift to a different technique.


    In the following days, Pei Xuanjing recovered his spirit while meticulously studying the ¡°Four Seasons Celestial Skill¡± , and began to gradually convert the True Qi within his body.


    After waiting a few days, he activated the life simtor again.


    [Taoyun: 41158 points.]


    [Would you like to use the Life Simtor? It consumes 20,000 Taoyun points per use.]


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Twenty-three years old: Amid the rising turbulence in the Court, you paid no heed, focused on cultivating the recently derived ¡°Four Seasons Celestial Skill¡±.


    Just when your True Qi conversion waspleted, Lin Qingyi invited you to join him in exterminating the forces behind your past assassination attempt.


    Despite being a third -grade Martial Artist, you managed to y Equal King, a second-grade Martial Artist of the Underworld. While this won you great fame in Tiandu, you were injured by his Yin Sha Qi before his death.


    A monthter, under Qingyang Zi¡¯s guidance, you arrived at the Taihe Mountain True Martial Sect to meet the True Martial Sect Leader.


    Twenty-four years old: Using the ¡°Four Seasons Celestial Skill¡±, along with instructions and assistance from the True Martial Sect Leader, you began to transform the Yin Sha Qi in your body, enhancing your skill.


    Half a yearter, you sessfully transformed the Yin Sha Qi in your body to increase your power, your strength soared instead of decreasing.


    You did not leave, but stayed in the True Martial Sect to cultivate and verify your martial arts path.


    Twenty-five years old: You returned to Tiandu and were ambushed by two second-grade assassins from the Underworld just before reaching. You easily killed them both and returned to the Martial


    Academy, where you were pleased to see Pang Hong had broken through to the ninth-grade realm.


    The ¡®Martial Scripture¡¯ was sessfullypiled, which drew the attention of a gang of thugs intent on ransacking the Martial Academy.


    With your formidable strength, you slew several second-grade thugs, drawing the attention of a first-grade thug. Facing his thunderous attacks, you were caught off guard.


    That night, the ¡®Martial Scripture¡¯ was destroyed, the Martial Academy suffered heavy losses, and the young man who called you his teacher was killed. You survived by chance, but your skills were wasted.


    Although filled with anger, you were helpless.


    You swore to re-cultivate your martial arts and take revenge in the future.


    Twenty-six years old: You bid farewell to Gu Ji and left Tiandu, unexpectedly encountering King Xing, who was also leaving Tiandu. Both of you hit it off immediately and found kindred spirits in each other. King Xing did not discriminate against you for your low strength and invited you to return to his fiefdom to discuss Dao.


    With no ce to go, you went with King Xing.


    Twenty-eight years old: Gu Ji was appointed as the Left Deputy Minister of the Ministry of War.


    Twenty-nine years old: You received news about an uprising in the Northwest Dao, Gu Ji¡¯s loss in quelling the rebellion, and his demise in the uproar. You were filled with sorrow.


    Thirty years old: You received a gift from Gu Ji delivered by someone before his death. It was a technique he begged from a schr. You burst into tears upon seeing this.


    Thirty-one years old: King Xing passed away, and you lost another close friend. Overwhelmed with grief, you departed from the Xing King Mansion after King Xing was buried..

 Chapter 79 - 78: Breaking Through 2nd Rank

    Chapter 79: Chapter 78: Breaking Through 2nd Rank


    Trantor: 549690339


    At age 32: You go under an alias, travel all over, feel the changes of heaven and earth, observe the seasonal shifts, and your understanding of the truth of martial arts cultivation reaches a higher level. Unfortunately, you still can¡¯t practice cultivation.


    Half a yearter, on a mountain climb, you identally fall into a mysterious ce. Youter find out that it is a forbidden blessednd that has never been recorded before.


    Hope rises in your heart. You want to find the extraordinary thing in the forbidden blessednd, hoping to restore your strength with its help and take revenge. Even if martial arts ceases in the future, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    Fortune favors the persistent. After countless hardships and trials, you finally find the peculiar thing in the forbidden blessednd, a treasure mirror.


    At age 33: You emerge from the forbidden blessednd ¨C not only has your strength been restored, but you¡¯ve also advanced to the Second-ss Realm. However, due to the limitations of the peculiar thing, you can¡¯t make any further breakthroughs unless you find another corresponding peculiar thing.


    But you don¡¯t care about this, your mind is only filled with thoughts of revenge.


    A monthter, you arrive at a fortress of the Underworld, cut down the Underworld assassins, and search for clues about the person behind the assault.


    Over half a year, you¡¯ve taken down several of the Underworld¡¯s fortresses, killed dozens of their Third-grade false masters, even the Second -ss Martial Artists. But you still haven¡¯t found any clues.


    One day, you hear that the Emperor has died and the previous King Xing¡¯S son, the new King Xing, is set to inherit the throne.


    Thinking of the care that the old King Xing showed you, the deep friendship between you two, you don¡¯t hesitate and put aside everything to escort the new King Xing to Tiandu to ascend the throne.


    Of course, you have your own intentions, hoping to use him to uncover the truth about the past.


    On the journey to escort the new King Xing to Tiandu, you face many obstacles. But with you, a Second-ss Martial Artist, and several of the Royal Mansion¡¯s aides assisting, there is constant surprise but never any danger.


    However, when you¡¯re about to reach, you encounter an unprecedented assassination attempt. In the group of assassins, there are more than ten First-grade martial artists.


    While you manage to kill one First- grade martial artist, you are outnumbered and eventually in.


    [End of your life.]


    ¡°It seems that I really have a fate with King Xing,¡± Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help thinking after the simtion.


    He originally thought that after arriving in Tiandu early and entering the Martial Academy, there wouldn¡¯t be much of an intersection between the two.


    However, it turns out that due to a fortunate turn of events, he joined forces with King Xing and ultimately died protecting him while ascending the throne, just like in the previous simtions.


    What is this about?


    A destiny ordained by fate? Or something else?


    Unknown.


    What Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t expect was that he, a Third-grade Martial Artist, managed to survive the catastrophe of the Martial Academy¡¯s destruction.


    However, he wasn¡¯t surprised by his luck of falling into a forbidden blessedndter.


    At that time, for the sake of revenge, he couldn¡¯t care less about the future and would resort to any means necessary.


    [The simtion is over, you can choose to keep one of the following rewards.]


    [First, Second-ss Martial Arts Realm.]


    [Second, experience of fighting against a First-grade martial artist.]


    [Third, the location of the forbidden blessednd.]


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t make a choice immediately. Instead, he called Pang Hong to prepare a medicinal bath and sent him into the training room.


    He ced all the Heavenly Yuan Great Pills and Earth Yuan Big Pills he had umted over the time next to him.


    After closing the training room, dressed in a short shirt and shorts, he steps into the bath.


    After making all the preparations, Pei Xuanjing chooses the first option.


    After making his choice, the True Qi in his body starts to circte. The medicinal power of the bath begins to seep into his body, the Blood Qi in his body starts to rapidly boil.


    The circting True Qi in his body begins to refine the Blood Qi, and strands of fresh blood slowly seep out from his body into the medicinal bath.


    Under the support of the Martial Dao True Qi, the boiling Blood Qi slowly begins to gather. It first forms a fog-like state, and then this fog begins to slowly change as if it¡¯s being controlled, gradually gathering into the shape of a furnace.


    After an unknown length of time, Pei Xuanjing finallypletes the breakthrough. The Blood Qi in his body bes even purer, and his flowing blood is as viscous as mercury, surging and raging.


    He opens his eyes with a sharp glint in them, rotates his True Qi, his Blood Qi boils, and then under the support of Martial Dao¡¯s true will, his Blood Qi forms the shape of a Furnace¡­


    Sigh¡­


    ¡°So this is what it feels like to be a Second-ss Martial Artist?¡± As Pei Xuaniing feels the robust True Qi and vigorous Blood Qi in his body, he exims.


    This time, his breakthrough to Second-ss Martial Artist Realm, even though ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡± is still at the seventh stage, his body once again receives a boost after the second blood transformation. His strength increases by two elephant units, now having a total of nine elephant units of strength.


    ¡°Maybe, now I can try to fight against a First-grade martial artist and see how far apart we are,¡± Pei Xuanjing thinks to himself.


    This breakthrough has given him a great deal of confidence, inspiring him to engage in a duel with a First-grade martial artist to see where he stands.


    As his strength grows, so does his ambition and confidence.


    Even more, Pei Xuanjing wonders if he could suppress a First-grade Martial Artist with his


    Second-ss Realm if he seeds in cultivating the eighth stage of ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡±.


    Isn¡¯t it possible?


    That¡¯s what Pei Xuanjing was thinking.


    These two life simtions rendered great gains to Pei Xuanjing, providing him with a great sense of security.


    He is confident that if he encounters a First-grade martial artist, even if he can¡¯t defeat him, he can still retreat with poise in one-on-one situations.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a bit of a shame that after this breakthrough, I can¡¯t proceed with the next simtion,¡± says Pei Xuanjing, feeling a bit regretful.


    Originally, his Taoyun value was sufficient to support three life simtions. Unfortunately, with this breakthrough, the Taoyun value required for a life simtion has risen to 50000 points.


    ¡°However, it doesn¡¯t matter, a mere 30000 extra Taoyun points, saving up for some time should be enough,¡± Pei Xuanjing tries to console himself.


    He walks out of the training room, and after cleaning up, sees Pang Hong bringing a letter.


    ¡°Master, this is a letter that Lin Qianhu sent over. He said that there¡¯s an urgent matter,¡± Pang Hong respectfully hands the letter to Pei Xuanjing.


    As Pei Xuanjing had anticipated, he takes the letter, opens it, and reads it.


    Lin Qingyi has written to him that he has found the hideout of a behind-the-scenes power and invites Pei Xuanjing to go with him..

 Chapter 80 - 79: Arrogant at First, Respectful Afterwards

    Chapter 80: Chapter 79: Arrogant at First, Respectful Afterwards


    Trantor: 549690339


    Atop a tower in the northern part of the city, Pei Xuanjing and Lin Qingyi stood by a window.


    Lin Qingyi pointed to a mansion about a hundred yards away, ¡°Brother Pei, that¡¯s the ce.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing gazed at the direction, without turning back he asked, ¡°How many of them? How strong are they?¡±


    Lin Qingyi replied, ¡°Thirteen in total, nine fourth-grade martial artists, two fake masters, and two actual masters.¡±


    He gestured towards the four individuals behind him, ¡°With Brother Pei making a move, plus these fourmanders, the victory is assured.¡±


    The ¡®Four Commanders¡¯ mentioned by Lin Qingyi referred to the four leaders of the Brocade Guards standing behind them ¨C Qinglong, White Tiger, Xuanwu, and Zhuque.


    However, the Four Commanders sat resolute as mountains, their eyes slightly closed, appearing to not hear Lin Qingyi¡¯s words at all, as if they were paying no attention.


    Seeing their attitudes, a sh of dissatisfaction sparked in Lin Qingyi¡¯s eyes, but he quickly concealed it.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Pei Xuanjing turned around, smiling at him.


    Lin Qingyi didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Brother Pei, please state your concerns.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing said, ¡°Could there be a second-ss martial artist too?¡±


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing?s words, surprise crossed Lin Qingyi¡¯s face and he quickly shook his head, denying the guess, ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    He was highly confident in the information the Brocade Guards had provided and believed that no such significant oversight could have urred.


    ¡°What if there is?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked again.


    Unless he had learned it from life simtion, he wouldn¡¯t believe that there was a second-ss martial artist hiding in such an inconspicuous mansion ¨C one of the ten Yama Kings of the Underworld, King Pingdeng.


    However, since this information would be hard to exin and be understood, and he feared that there might be some deviations between the simtion and reality, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t express his opinion with absolute certainty.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s belief, Lin Qingyi somewhat trusted him and shook his head reluctantly, ¡°If it¡¯s true, then today¡¯s action must be cancelled.¡±


    He spoke the truth. If it was just those men they were aware of earlier, they were certain to take them down. But if a second ss martial artist is involved, then it would be impossible to resolve this easily.


    He knew that the fourmanders standing behind him were all third ss Masters. They might stand a chance against a second ss martial artist working together, but they were not dealing solely with one opponent.


    As for the idea of gathering second ss martial artists, Lin Qingyi didn¡¯t have hope for it.


    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t have second ss martial artists among the Brocade Guards, but despite therge number of masters at the Brocade Guards, each of them had their own important tasks to handle due to their vast reach.


    Being able to assemble the Four Commanders today was already due to the help of the Commanding Officer Jiang Bin, otherwise, it would be difficult to gather all four of them together.


    If there really was a second-ss martial artist involved, they could only start over and mobilize new personnel, but this might give the opponent a chance to escape.


    Pei Xuanjing saw the difficulty on Lin Qingyi¡¯s face and exined with a smile, ¡°I just want to prepare everyone mentally, so as not to be caught off guard when the timees.¡±


    ¡°As for the operation, we don¡¯t necessarily need to cancel it. If there is a second ss martial artist, leave it to me to handle.¡± He swept his gaze over the group, confidently stating his n.


    ¡°Brother Pei, don¡¯t take too much risk, we could¡­¡± Before Lin Qingyi could finish, he was interrupted by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s emerging aura, he eximed with surprise, ¡°Brother Pei, you¡¯ve broken through to the second ss.¡±


    ¡°Just a fluke.¡± Pei Xuanjingughed.


    Whoosh!


    Despite his words, when Pei Xuanjing released his second-ss martial artist¡¯s aura, the fourmanders, who had originally been indifferent and unresponsive with their eyes closed, all opened their eyes simultaneously. Their faces were filled with surprise.


    ¡°We failed to recognize a great man in our presence, we ask for your forgiveness.¡± Qinglong, along with the other threemanders, bowed down to Pei Xuanjing, making a fist out of respect.


    Asmanders of the Brocade Guards, they held a much higher rank than Lin Qingyi. Had it not been for Jiang Bin, they wouldn¡¯t have been willing to follow Lin Qingyi¡¯smand in this operation.


    As a result, they showed some disregard towards Pei Xuanjing as well. Since Pei Xuanjing¡¯s arrival, they had been aloof and unwilling tomunicate much.


    Pei Xuanjing, half a year ago, single-handedly killed the three fake masters of the MO Bei Triple Wolves, making a name for himself in Tiandu, but to these individuals, it wasn¡¯t much of an aplishment.


    As Brocade Guards, they had climbed to their current positions step by step. Their subordinates were all highly aplished individuals, so Pei Xuanjing¡¯s fame was, in fact, somewhat begrudging and jealousy-inducing for them.


    However, when Pei Xuanjing disyed his second-ss martial artist prowess, all their begrudging feelings and jealousies disappeared instantly.


    The Brocade Guards,pared to other ces, recognized power more importantly.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s abilities were enough to make them bow their heads and not take him lightly.


    ¡°Commanders, there¡¯s no need for this. I still need your cooperation in theing matters.¡± Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t mind their previously cold attitude.


    Qinglong and the others waved their hands repeatedly, ¡°It¡¯s just our duty.¡±


    Seeing the change in attitude of themanders, Lin Qingyi¡¯s frustration was instantly swept away. But he didn¡¯t let it show on his face.


    He addressed Pei Xuanjing and the fourmanders with a bow, ¡°In that case, today we¡¯llpletely rely on Brother Pei and themanders.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing and the others also reciprocated by returning the bow.


    When the conversation was over, Lin Qingyi, Pei Xuanjing and the fourmanders walked down from the tower and came to the front gate. A centurion from the Brocade Guards came over, ¡°Centurion sir!¡± Lin Qingyimanded, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    In a blink of an eye, they were at the ce a hundred yards away.


    By now, the Brocade Guards had already driven away any irrelevant people in the vicinity andpletely surrounded the entire mansion.


    Pei Xuanjing, with a long sword attached to his waist, stood with his hands behind his back.


    As soon as he stepped into this ce, he keenly sensed the aura of dozens of martial artists in the mansion. Some of them were particrly strong, and amongst them, one exuded an aura not weaker than Pei Xuanjing¡¯s.


    It seemed that the other party was already prepared.


    Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    Looking at the closed gate, Lin Qingyi rested his hand on the Embroidered Spring Knife hanging from his waist. He collected his emotions, emotionlessly ordered, his voice echoing in the surroundings without any attempt to conceal it, ¡°Who will announce our arrival?¡±


    A g bearer from the Brocade Guards was about to step forward, but he was stopped by White Tiger, one of the Four Commanders, ¡°Let me handle it.¡±


    White Tiger, standing eight feet tall with a robust physique, took a step forward. Gravel sprayed as he swung therge de in his hand. The strong wind it created howled, heading directly towards the tightly shut gate.


    Boom!


    The tightly shut gate was smashed into countless pieces by the de, wood splinters flying, and smoke and dust scattering.


    ¡°Bastard¡­¡±


    ¡°How dare you¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death¡­¡±


    Clearly, neither the encircling Brocade Guards nor the people inside the mansion expected White Tiger to take such a violent action.


    Pei Xuanjing was no exception. He looked at the White Tiger Commander with an unexpected expression on his face.


    The othermanders Qinglong, Xuanwu and Zhuque looked at each other, their mouths twitching at the corners. They turned their heads, pretending not to know White Tiger..

 Chapter 81 - 80: Nauseating

    Chapter 81: Chapter 80: Nauseating


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Under the decree of His Majesty, I order the arrest of the prime offender. Everyone, surrender now!


    Anyone who resists will be killed on sight!¡±


    The booming voice of Lin Qingyi could be heard all around.


    This was the process of the Brocade Guards. Regardless of the situation, an act of aggression within Tiandu had to be announced with an official title.


    However, the people inside the residence were well aware of their exposed position and paid no heed to Lin Qingyi¡¯s words.


    ¡°Climb over the walls.¡±


    As soon as the order was given, many prepared to flee over the walls.


    But as soon as a figure appeared, the Brocade Guards stationed around the perimeter showered them with bolts from their prepped crossbows, forcing them back and even hitting a few unlucky ones.


    A crossbow might not be that effective in a one-on-one martial artistbat as most are capable of dodging with their sharp reflexes.


    However, when faced with a barrage of arrows, even a second-ss martial artist like Pei Xuanjing must retreat.


    It¡¯s not that their True Qi couldn¡¯t deflect the barrage, rather doing so would rapidly deplete the martial artist¡¯s True Qi. The cost of such a sh would be high and could lead to a disadvantageous situation.


    ¡°We¡¯re surrounded by crossbowmen, our only chance is to cut our way out from the front!¡± The group inside quickly altered their tactics.


    Almost instantaneously, a man charged forth, surprisingly a third-grade pseudo grandmaster. He ignored others and made a beeline for Lin Qingyi as if intending to capture him as a hostage.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Lin Qingyi was unperturbed by the thunderous strike of a pseudo grandmaster, standing calmly at his position and simply scoffed.


    It wasn¡¯t because Lin Qingyi considered himself strong enough to ignore a third-grade pseudo grandmaster, but because Pei Xuanjing was standing beside him.


    With the presence of a second-ss martial artist like Pei Xuanjing at his side, he had no worries about being captured under their watch.


    Not only Lin Qingyi thought so, but Qinglong and the others too, who ignored the pseudo grandmaster¡¯s action.


    Seeing his n of capturing the ringleader to subdue his followers almost seed, a smile broke onto the pseudo grandmaster¡¯s face.


    Unfortunately, that smile froze on his face before it fully blossomed.


    Boom!


    Pei Xuanjing did not draw his sword. A sweep of his sleeve struck the pseudo grandmaster¡¯s chest forcing him to retreat, airborne by the pressurized wave.


    He turned to the others and said, ¡°Leave them to you all. I will deal with that second-ss martial artist.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s actually a second-ss martial artist.¡± Hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s remark, the others blurted out.


    But they did not get a reply from Pei Xuanjing, who was seen leaping into the sky over the front gate and descending into the residence.


    ¡°Quick, take action. We can¡¯t let Brother Pei get besieged.¡± The sight of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s leap startled Lin Qingyi, who quickly instructed for their engagement.


    He was well aware that beyond the second-ss martial artist mentioned by Pei Xuanjing, there were several third-grade grandmasters and pseudo grandmasters. What if they decided to surround him?


    Upon hearing this, Qinglong and the others didn¡¯t hesitate, each wielding their weapon and charging forth.


    Contrary to Lin Qingyi¡¯s assumption, Pei Xuanjing was not besieged.


    Although some wanted to take advantage of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s audacious act of jumping alone into the courtyard from the sky, they were stopped by a middle-aged man dressed in ck silk attire.


    ¡°So you¡¯re Pei Xuanjing?¡± The middle-aged man looked at Pei Xuanjing with interest.


    Pei Xuanjing stood in the courtyard, unfazed even while surrounded. He gently rested his hand on the hilt of his sword and nodded.


    ¡°Did you send the MO Bei Three wolves?¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s gaze fell on the middle-aged man. He ignored the fierce killing intent on the faces of the others and audibly questioned.


    ¡°Correct.¡± The middle-aged man took his time answering, his eyes on Pei Xuanjing, ¡°Seems like I underestimated you. Should¡¯ve invited you to join us.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing scoffed, ¡°Join you?¡±


    The middle-aged man smiled, ¡°Allow me to introduce myself. You may call me the King of Equanimity, one of the Ten Kings of Hell.¡±


    The middle-aged man, the King of Equanimity, began, ¡°As long as you join us, we can settle the issue of the MO Bei Three Wolves.


    If he could trade the MO Bei Three Wolves for someone as promising as a second-ss martial artist, it would be a huge profit.


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head dismissively, ¡°Not interested.¡±


    He asked, ¡°Looking at you, do you think you can get away?¡±


    The King of Equanimity calmly nodded, his words overflowed with confidence, ¡°As long there is no first-ss martial artist, no one in Tiandu can keep me here.¡±


    Such was his confidence, it was also the reason why he could remain calm even when surrounded.


    ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t think so. ¡± Pei Xuanjing retorted icily.


    The King of Equanimity looked at the indignant and youthful Pei Xuanjing, reminiscing, ¡°Twenty-odd years old and already a second-ss martial artist, seeing you now reminds me of Tie Qianshan twenty-odd years ago.¡±


    Tie Qianshan.


    Pei Xuanjing slightly furrowed his brows, he didn¡¯t expect to hear this name from his opponent.


    ¡°You know Tie Qianshan?¡± He asked.


    Could it be that Tie Qianshan also has a connection with the Underworld?


    The King of Equanimity nodded, ¡°Of course, I invited him back then, just like I did with you.¡±


    When he said this, a smile flickered on his lips, ¡°But, back then, Tie Qianshan had someone to save him. Who would save you today?¡±


    ¡°Save me?¡± Pei Xuanjing was taken aback, then he shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to save me.¡±


    At this point, Qinglong and others with their reinforcements rushed in. The King of Equanimity signalled the person next to him to meet the threat.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time.¡± The smile on his face gradually disappeared, ¡°I originally didn¡¯t n to engage you again today, but to think you¡¯d walk right into my trap¡­ So today, you will¡­¡±


    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t get more information out of the man, an impatient expression surfaced on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face. He interrupted, ¡°Has anyone ever told you before?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The King of Equanimity was taken aback by the interruption and instinctively questioned. ¡°Your high and mighty attitude makes people sick to their stomach! ¡°Bellowed Pei Xuanjing!


    As soon as his voice sounded, the long sword at his waist was unsheathed.


    ng!


    True Qi circted within Pei Xuanjing¡¯s body, his Blood Qi boiling. With a heavy stomp, he stepped forward.


    The boiling Blood Qi triggered a fierce gust of wind. It lifted from the ground, whirling the atmosphere and stirring dust. His Flowing me Sword swept down from above towards the King of Equanimity.


    ¡°Arrogant pup!¡± The King of Equanimity snapped, his True Qi erupted, his Blood Qi overflowing.


    It was unclear whether he was angry because of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s abrupt offensive or his provocative words.


    A steel whip appeared in his hand, unsurprisingly a Thousand Refinement Divine Weapon.


    While Pei Xuanjing made the first move, the King of Equanimity wasn¡¯t slow to react. He swung his steel whip, his True Qi and Blood Qi intertwined, invoking a killing move. With the momentum of smashing everything in its path, it seemed like it would crush Pei Xuanjing to a pulp..

 Chapter 82 - 81: Thunder Strike

    Chapter 82: Chapter 81: Thunder Strike


    Trantor: 549690339


    ng!


    The sound of a metallic sh echoed out.


    Pei Xuanjing stood motionless at his original spot, but King Pingdeng was forced to retreat several steps under the massive impact, the stone b underneath his feet being crushed.


    King Pingdeng looked at Pei Xuanjing as if looking at a monster. He couldn¡¯tprehend how such an apparently weak body could exert such a brutal force.


    But before he could think more, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s piercing sword energy rushed towards him.


    The King¡¯S reaction was incredibly swift. Almost instantly, he swung the steel whip in his hand, striving to fend off Pei Xuanjing¡¯s long sword.


    ng!


    The long sword and the steel whip shed again. The visible energy wave radiated out in circles centred on the two of them, the intense blood qi almost pervading the entire yard.


    Qinglong and others who were initially fighting couldn¡¯t help but dodge away from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s and King Pingdeng¡¯s formidable momentum, unconsciously shifting the battlefield to avoid their coteral damage.


    Pei Xuanjing held his long sword, his face icy cold, his clothes rustling and dancing in the wind.


    The confident and arrogant expression on the King¡¯s face faded away, reced by total seriousness and astonishment.


    ¡°You truly shocked me,¡± A thick murderous intent emerged in King Pingdeng¡¯s eyes.


    He hadn¡¯t expected that a young man, whom he had initially disregarded, could demonstrate such incredible strength, making him appear so disgruntled with just two moves.


    This time, hepletely abandoned any contempt he had.


    As soon as he finished speaking, his footsteps became profound. His body moved like a ghost, and his steel whip operated like a poisonous snake, appearing unpredictably.


    Yinsu was an assassin organization. These assassins might have shorings in other aspects, but they all excelled at agility. King Pingdeng¡¯s agility was among the top in the martial arts world.


    Pei Xuanjing sneered, his whole body rose with the might of the wind and thunder, and the energy wave stirred up a cloud of dust.


    The agility aspect of the Dharma Sword Skill had made up for his agility inadequacy. Facing King Pingdeng¡¯s ghost-like agility, he showed no fear.


    His agility was as swift as a startled swan and flexible as a dragon. Just like fleeting light and passing shadows, he wielded the Flowing me Sword effortlessly. Sword moves from the Dharma Sword Skill were casually disyed by him.


    The long sword pointed in multiple directions, seemingly without a pattern but exceptionally marvelous. The sword came and retreated swiftly, truly reaching the supreme realm of having intention before the sword, moving as fast as a frightened rabbit, and standing silently like a maiden.


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­


    The wild wind swept through. When the two of them fought, their True Qi overflowed. The resonating sound from their muscles and bones wasparable to that of roaring tigers and leopards. The blood qi was as tumultuous as the crashing waves.


    One¡¯s long sword was like a dragon, representing fleeting light and passing shadows; the other¡¯s steel whip was like a snake, appearing and disappearing mysteriously.


    In the blink of an eye, they had fought for several rounds.


    However, the longer they fought, the more frightened King Pingdeng got, and he could no longer maintain his initial confidence.


    He had been in the Second-ss Realm for nearly thirty years. Soaked in this realm for a long time, his True Qi was profound, and his blood qi was pure. He believed that even in the whole of the Great Ming, he was among the top tier martial artists in the Second-ss Realm.


    The current Pei Xuanjing was just over twenty, less than twenty-four years old at best. Even if he had extraordinary talent and identally broke through to the Second -ss Realm,pared with him, he would be inferior in terms of True Qi umtion and the purity of blood qi.


    However, more than ten rounds of fighting made King Pingdeng realize, he was wrong.


    The young man before him was a monster. Perhaps thetter¡¯s True Qi umtion was slightly inferior to his, but that wouldn¡¯t be much of a difference. As for the purity of blood qi, it was even more abundant than his.


    ¡°Could it be possible, am I really going to fall here, today?¡± Such a thought crossed King Pingdeng?s mind.


    However, King Pingdeng quickly suppressed that idea. How could hee up with such a thought?


    Thinking about this, he swung the steel whip in his hand faster, seemingly to prove his fearlessness.


    Pei Xuanjing was unaware of his opponent¡¯s thoughts. His previous engagement with King Pingdeng was just to habituate himself with the Second -ss martial artist¡¯s fighting experience and adapt to the rhythm.


    After more than ten rounds, he had adjusted to this rhythm and was unwilling to continue following the opponent¡¯s pace.


    He stabbed out with his sword, then fully activated the Dragon Elephant Art. The full activation of the


    seventh level of the Dragon Elephant Art made his muscr body even more robust. The stretching of muscle fibers under his skin was like pulling the strings of a strong bow.


    Under the stimtion of True Qi and blood qi, his internal organs started rhythmically throbbing. Every single inch of his muscles, bones, and skin was filled with the most masculine and assertive energy, producing subtle crackling noises.


    Giant Spirit Surpasses Mountains.


    He released a palm strike, with the weight of all his strength, seemingly powerful enough to destroy mountains.


    Heunched his strongest palm attack thus far.


    Whoosh!


    At this very moment, the boiling blood qi exploded.


    A fierce, domineering palm strike was aimed at King Pingdeng.


    ¡°This move!¡±


    King Pingdeng was shocked by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sudden burst of such a violent palm strike. In a daze, it seemed as if he saw a strikingly simr palm strike from more than twenty years ago.


    In his stupor, he felt a severe danger and the undisguised, almost tangible, murderous intent from Pei


    Xuanjing.


    His first reaction was to dodge!


    However, he found that this seemingly straightforward palm strike had blocked all his escape routes.


    He had nowhere to hide.


    A trace of determination shed in his eyes.


    Even if I die, I will not let you off the hook.


    Having no choice, King Pingdeng stimted his True Qi, boiling the blood qi around his body.


    Netherworld Death Palm! A supreme martial art and one of Yinsu¡¯s superb skills.


    Cultivated with the Netherworld Death Qi, it was incredibly powerful. Once hit by the palm, the Netherworld Death Qi would invade the body. If one could not expel the Death Qi, they would experience excruciating pain and even get their inner True Qi, blood qi, and body continuously corroded by the Death Qi. It was extremely malicious.


    Retreat!


    Quickly retreat!


    In the courtyard, the people involved in the fight, whether they were from Brocade Guards or Yinsu, almost everyone quickly moved back, unwilling to be swept into this fight.


    Boom!


    In an instant, a thunderous attack descended.


    The surging blood qi engulfed King Pingdeng, and their palms collided, causing a thunderous bang.


    The friction and collision of True Qi and blood qi reached their peak at this moment, causing the entire mansion to shake, halls to copse, and rooms to crumble or crack as if hit by a thunderous earthquake.


    With the two of them at the center, everything within a radius of more than ten feet was virtually destroyed. The walls in the garden werepletely shattered, and the Qing Shi pavement was turned into powder. The ground under their feet sank by several feet.


    Pei Xuanjing was standing on the spot with his left hand behind him and his right hand holding the long sword, his clothes torn and his long hair loose, dancing in the wind.


    But other than the several foot deep pit under his feet, he didn¡¯t seem to have many injuries.


    Seeing this, everybody in the room fell silent..

 Chapter 83 - 82: Harvest

    Chapter 83: Chapter 82: Harvest


    Trantor: 549690339


    The smoke and dust had settled.


    King Pind appeared, retreating several feet backward, his feet scraping two deep trenches in the ground. At this moment, he was spitting blood, half-kneeling on the ground, able to stay upright only by supporting himself on his steel whip.


    ¡°My Lord.¡± Seeing King Pind in this state, one of the Yin Department¡¯s sham grandmasters tried to rush over.


    Pei Xuanjing swung his robe, a surge of energy struck directly at the man¡¯s chest, sending him flying backwards.


    Effortlessly having repelled a sham grandmaster, the rest of Yin Department¡¯s personnel didn¡¯t dare to move rashly. They could only look at Pei Xuanjing with fear in their eyes, while also staying alert to the Brocade Guards.


    However, aside from this, Pei Xuanjing also did not make any other moves and merely red coldly at King Pind.


    At this moment, King Pindboriously stood up.


    Cough, cough.


    King Pind coughed up a mouthful of blood, mixed with pieces of his internal organs.


    Clearly, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s previous palm strike had exceeded his limits. With nowhere for the force to disperse, he had to bear all of it, causing his internal organs to shatter.


    If it were not for his strong vitality as a second-ss martial artist, he would not have been able to stand up at all.


    However, even so, everyone was aware that he was merely struggling in hisst moments, and his end seemed to be near.


    Yet at this time, King Pind seemed indifferent to his own imminent death, and he didn¡¯t even care about his own subordinates who were repelled by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s robe swing.


    He erupted into hystericalughter, ¡°Hahahaha¡­ Pei Xuanjing, you are indeed formidable. I underestimated you, everyone underestimated you.¡±


    ¡°But, even so, what of it? You¡¯ve been hit by my Netherworld Death Palm. Even if I die, I can take you down with me, and that will make my death worthwhile.¡±


    Upon hearing King Pind¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s eyes were drawn towards Pei Xuanjing¡¯s left hand resting behind his back.


    ¡°Are you referring to this?¡±


    At this time, Pei Xuanjing extended his left hand that showed a dark spot in the palm the characteristic mark of one hit by the Netherworld Death Palm.


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± King Pindughed even harder.


    No matter how talented Pei Xuanjing was, he would still have to die with him.


    If he could take this prodigiously gifted genius down with him in hisst moments, death would not be a loss. ¡°Brother Pei¡­¡±


    ¡°My Lord¡­¡±


    Upon seeing this, Lin Qingyi and the Brocade Guards could not help butall out.


    Pei Xuanjing did not respond to their words, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth as he asked King Pind: ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s irreversible?¡±


    Having said that, Pei Xuanjing activated the Four Seasons Heavenly Phenomenon Skill. With the cirction of his True Qi, the ck spot in his palm gradually disappeared and eventually vanished without a trace.


    ¡°How is this possible!¡± King Pind¡¯sughter came to an abrupt halt as though he was choked, his face was filled with disbelief.


    Knowing well the power of the Netherworld Death Palm, throughout the years, he had killed countless people with this martial skill. How could there be anyone who could dissolve its effects so easily?


    The opponent was definitely deceiving him, using a trick to blind his eyes.


    Yes, perhaps, the opponent was merely suppressing it with his own True Qi.


    King Pind roared in fury, ¡°By suppressing it with your True Qi, you¡¯re causing the Yin Sha Qi to spread faster and you¡¯ll die even faster¡­¡±


    Looking at the disbelieving King Pind, Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t bothered to exin and asked instead: ¡°It seems you have aplices.¡±


    He wanted to extract somest-minute information from King Pind¡¯s mouth, but unfortunately, at this moment, King Pind was unwilling to further engage in conversation with him.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let me send you on your way.¡±


    The sword shed, sshing a trace of blood, as King Pind fell to the ground.


    One of the ten Great Yamas of the Yin Department, King Pind, who made the whole Great Ming fear upon hearing his name, thus met his end in Tiandu.


    Seeing King Pind¡¯s death, the rest of the members of the Yin Department no longer had the will to fight and attempted to flee.


    However, these people, who could originally hold their ground against the Brocade Guards, were no match now with the addition of Pei Xuanjing.


    In a short span of time, the fight hade to an end.


    Undeniably, though the Yin Department, like the Mire Sect, was an organization that worked in the shadows, these killers from the Yin Department had more backbone than those from the Mire Sect.


    Even when Pei Xuanjing, himself, took action, these killers chose death rather than surrender. Even if they were overpowered, they would choose suicide.


    If it weren¡¯t for Pei Xuanjing knocking out a sham grandmaster and a third-grade martial artist at the end, they probably wouldn¡¯t have captured a single one of them alive.


    After capturing these people, Pei Xuanjing swapped to a new robe brought by Lin Qingyi, then moved over to King Pind¡¯s corpse. First, he picked up the Thousand-Refined Steel Whip that King Pind had used earlier.


    Having examined the whip and swung it a few times, he set it aside.


    Then, he hoped to find some clues or martial arts skills on King Pind¡¯s corpse.


    Unfortunately, King Pind did not have any martial arts skills on his person. Perhaps because he was a highly ced official whose every need was attended to by others, he didn¡¯t even have silver banknotes on him.


    However, Pei Xuanjing did have a discovery. He fumbled out a sheet from King Pind¡¯s arms. It was not made of gold or jade.


    [Acquired unique item ¨C Page of the Netherworld¡¯s Book, able to refine and acquire 100000 Taoyun.] This was the response the Life Simtor gave when Pei Xuanjing held the paper page in his hand.


    At the same time, the loot from the Brocade Guards was not small, they found a top martial arts skill, a martial art, and two each from middle grade martial arts skills and martial arts, along with some elixirs and a few silver banknotes from within the mansion and on the bodies of the grandmasters and sham grandmasters.


    ording to the agreement between Pei Xuanjing and Lin Qingyi, these martial arts skills were first handed over to Pei Xuanjing, who wouldter provide copies to the Brocade Guards.


    As for the elixirs and silver banknotes, Pei Xuanjing picked out a few of the elixirs for his own use. Then, he turned down the ten thousand silver banknotes that Lin Qingyi wanted to give him and distributed the rest of the items among the Brocade Guards present.


    He still had the banknotes he took from the Three Wolves of MO Bei and his own savings, amounting to nearly two hundred thousand banknotes. He didn¡¯t need this extra ten thousand banknotes.


    His actions garnered him the gratitude of the Brocade Guards present and won him their loyalty.


    Here in Tiandu, such amotion would inevitably draw onlookers from various powers. Even though the Brocade Guards were guarding the perimeter, it had already attracted the attention of various influencers.


    Representatives from the Military Equipment Department, Capital Guards, Two Factories, and Six Gates had arrived early, but because their rank was low, they didn¡¯t dare to interfere with the Brocade Guards.


    However, as the higher-ranking individuals began to arrive, the Brocade Guard¡¯s defense couldn¡¯t keep them at bay.


    Fortunately, the cleanup had beenpleted by this time, and Pei Xuanjing and the others were preparing to leave.


    However, with an incident involving the Yin Department and the death of a second-ss martial artist, even with the influence of the Brocade Guards, other factions wouldn¡¯t let the matter rest.


    The representatives from the Military Equipment Department and Capital Guards were either unwilling to provoke or had no interest in provoking the Brocade Guards.


    But the representatives from the Two Factories and Six Gates were not the kind to back down easily. As soon as they saw Pei Xuanjing and the otherse out, they immediately surrounded them..

 Chapter 84 - 83 Two Factories

    Chapter 84: Chapter 83 Two Factories


    Trantor: 549690339


    Although Pei Xuanjing had been in Tiandu for a considerable time, he had never crossed paths with the notorious Dong and Xi Factories. Little did he expect to encounter them all in one day.


    The leader of the Six Gates who Pei Xuanjing recognized was none other than Fu Changge, one of the Four Great God Catchers.


    Fu Changge had spotted Pei Xuanjing early on and, seeming unsurprised to see him there, gave him a faint smile and a slight nod. Pei Xuanjing returned the courtesy.


    ¡°What do you intend to do?¡± Seeing his path blocked by all three sides, Lin Qingyi frowned, stepped forward, and asked.


    The Brocade Guards are the emperor¡¯s personal troops, and the Two Factories are the emperor¡¯s personal servants, hence their power is typically bnced.


    However, the emperor¡¯s current favor of martial arts and the immense trust in themander of the


    Brocade Guards has shifted the bnce. After the downfall of the Eunuch who had been the head of Office of Imperial Sacrifices and one of the Eight Tigers, the Brocade Guards used the opportunity to suppress the Two Factories and became unrivaled for a time.


    Despite being a mere Fourth-grade martial artist, Lin Qingyi, as a deputymander of the Brocade Guards, stands fearless facing the Third-grade masters, pseudo-masters of the factories, and the Six Gates.


    What¡¯s more, he has strong support. Besides having the Four Chiefs, Qinglong, B?i Hu, Xuanwu, and Zhuque, behind him, he also has the Second-ss martial artist Pei Xuanjing on his side, filling him with fearlessness.


    Pei Xuanjing merely stood next to Lin Qingyi, observing these people with interest but remaining silent.


    Hearing Lin Qingyi¡¯s question, the people from the three forces just smiled but didn¡¯t seem inclined to reply.


    Lin Qingyi¡¯s expression turned colder. He didn¡¯t expect these people to disregard him so tantly, which stoked his anger.


    Regardless, he restrained his anger and directly addressed one of them, ¡°Eunuch Zha, since when has your Xi Factory started caring about the Brocade Guards¡¯ affairs?¡±


    The Eunuch Zha Lin Qingyi mentioned was called Zha Xiaobo, who was one of the few eunuchs under Factory Supervisor Gu Dayong from Xi Factory.


    Wearing a pointed hat, white leather boots, and a brown outfit, 40 in appearance but actually in his sixties, Zha Xiaobo was a master who had reached the Third-grade realm with his Drofound


    understanding.


    It was because of his strength that he managed to survive a catastrophe back then.


    ¡°How can Deputy Lin say such things? With such a major incident urring in the capital city, how could we of the Xi Factory note and see?¡± Zha Xiaobo¡¯s somewhat soft voice replied, neither yielding nor aggressive, echoing back Lin Qingyi¡¯s question.


    He emphasized the word ¡°deputy¡± and cast a cold nce at Lin Qingyi.


    Indeed, the Xi Factory was experiencing hard times for some reason. And Premises Supervisor Gu Dayong himself was as walking on thin ice, not to mention his subordinates.


    But even so, they would never let themselves be dismissed by a mere deputymander of the Brocade Guards.


    ¡°Now that you have seen everything, clear the way. I must return with my report.¡± Lin Qingyi didn¡¯t expect to be rebutted from the beginning.


    He had approached the Xi Factory precisely because they were in dire straits and the weakest among the three forces.


    Even after being rebuffed, Lin Qingyi did not back down.


    ¡°You can go, this official hasn¡¯t stopped you.¡± Although Zha Xiaobo said this, he stood in his ce without the slightest intention of moving aside.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Anger shed in Lin Qingyi¡¯s eyes. He contemted whether to force his way through.


    However, he also had reservations. It was one thing to have a dispute with these three factions, but a full-on conflict was entirely another.


    If it provoked some people¡¯s dissatisfaction, it could end up being a disaster for everyone.


    This experience, however, made Lin Qingyi¡¯s thirst for martial arts and power even more relentless.


    It was clear to him that these people belittled him only because he held a low rank and his martial arts skills were somewhat inferior.


    If he were a Third -grade master, or even had the strength of Pei Xuanjing, these people would never dare to belittle him like this.


    Seeing Lin Qingyi¡¯s raging eyes and increasingly grim expression, Fu Changge tried to mediate ,¡±Deputy Lin, could you exin what exactly happened here? At least, give us something to report when we return.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Seeing Fu Changgets attempt to mediate, Lin Qingyi reluctantly exined what had transpired.


    ¡°Assassins from the underground¡­ Prince Pingdeng¡­¡± ¡°I heard that Prince Pingdeng was a Second-ss martial artist. You were able to capture him?¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re going to spin a tale, at least use your brain.¡±


    These people were doubtful of Lin Qingyi¡¯s words.


    When they arrived, the battle at the mansion had already ended, and they were unaware that Pei Xuanjing had already broken through to the Second-ss Realm.


    Lin Qingyi looked at Pei Xuanjing, questioning with his eyes whether he should reveal the truth. Pei Xuanjing, nonchntly, nodded in agreement.


    He had no intention of concealing it. On the contrary, he utilized this opportunity to let the news spread, which could save him a lot of trouble.


    ¡°It¡¯S because Brother Pei took action and personally killed Prince Pingdeng,¡± Lin Qingyi said with pride on his face.


    Upon hearing this, everyone was taken aback. There was doubt, skepticism, and various other expressions.


    ¡°Brother Pei, you¡¯ve advanced to the Second-ss Realm?¡± Fu Changge asked in amazement, somewhat uncertainly.


    ¡°Indeed, I was fortunate enough to make a breakthrough.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, releasing his aura, which then quickly receded.


    Although it happened in the blink of an eye, there were many martial arts masters present who could clearly discern that without a doubt, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s aura belonged to a Second-ss martial artist.


    ¡°Congrattions, Brother Pei.¡± Fu Changge congratted Pei Xuanjing with aplex expression on his face.


    Pei Xuanjing just nodded, not saying much.


    Looking at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s young face, everyone present remembered that he is not even 24 years old. At such a young age, he had surpassed them, causing them to be immensely shocked.


    The person who was most shocked was unquestionably Fu Changge.


    When they first met, they were both in the Third-grade realm. But in just half a year, Pei Xuanjing had broken through, which made Fu Changge feel like he had wasted all these years.


    Thinking back to when he was once called a genius,pared to Pei Xuanjing now, he felt utterly insignificant.


    No matter what Fu Changge thought, even though Pei Xuanjing¡¯s breakthrough to the Second-ss Realm shocked the people there, it still couldn¡¯t stop their mission.


    Zha Xiaobo started, ¡°Our Xi Factory has several cases rted to the underground. Why don¡¯t you let us interrogate these people¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, representatives from the other two factions also spoke up.


    ¡°Our Six Gates¡­¡±


    ¡°Our Dong Factory¡­¡±

 Chapter 85 - 84: The Overbearing Jiang Bin

    Chapter 85: Chapter 84: The Overbearing Jiang Bin


    Trantor: 549690339


    Seeing these individuals rush towards him like fish desperate for blood, Lin Qingyi refused to endure it any longer.


    ¡°Impossible. This is a suspect apprehended by the Brocade Guards. There is no way I could hand them over to you, don¡¯t even consider it,¡± he tly denied as he waved his wide-sleeved robe.


    No faction was innocent when it came to the assassins from the Dark Court.


    This was a suspect that the Brocade Guards had painstakingly captured, even owing a great favor to Pei Xuanjing in the process. There was no way Lin Qingyi would let him go lightly.


    He must consider that this was rted to the assassination attempt on Pei Xuanjing, a case drawing intense attention from both the emperor and the imperial court, and it held the potential for immense merit. He couldn¡¯t possibly hand it over.


    Lin Qingyi was hoping to seize this opportunity to remove the ¡®Vice¡¯ designation from his title and subsequently promote himself by exchanging resources.


    Upon hearing Lin Qingyi¡¯s unhesitating refusal, the atmosphere quicldy chilled.


    ¡°It seems like the Brocade Guards are bing increasingly overbearing,¡± a voice brimming with sarcasm rang out.


    The speaker was another eunuch beside Zha Xiaobo, who was attired almost identically.


    His name was Lian Feiwen, a chief figure of the Dong Factory and well -trusted by supervisor Zhang Yong of the Dong Factory. He held the third-grade master status.


    Unlike the awkward position of the Xi Factory, the Dong Factory did not yield to the Brocade Guards at all.


    Although the Brocade Guards imed to lead the Two Factories, the Dong Factory didn¡¯t agree.


    The Supervisor of the Dong Factory was also eunuch in charge of the Office of Imperial Sacrifices, ranking first in that office. He had immense authority almost rivaling themander of the Brocade guards.


    Therefore, when Lian Feiwen spoke first, he did so with a tone of sarcasm, without any regard for Lin Qingyi¡¯s opinions.


    Upon hearing the statement, theplexions of the Brocade Guards noticeably changed. The irascible White Tiger even stepped forward, exploding with a formidable aura.


    However, Lian Feiwen paid no heed to White Tiger¡¯s threat, focusing on his status as a third-grade master.


    And he too was one!


    Lian Feiwen¡¯s True Qi circted and his Blood Qi surged, matching the aura emanating from White Tiger.


    It was then that a loud and deep voice echoed from the distance.


    ¡°No matter how domineering the Brocade Guards be, what difference does it make?¡±


    Everyone turned towards the sound, only to see Jiang Bin, amanding officer of the Brocade Guards in the Flying Fish Uniform and the Embroidered Spring Knife. The statement was evidently his.


    ¡°Greetings, Mr. Jiang,¡± all the Brocade Guards bowed in respect.


    The three factions present unconsciously made way for Mr. Jiang, opening up a path.


    In perfect concord, both Lian Feiwen and White Tiger restrained their auras.


    Lian Feiwen, Fu Changge, and Zha Xiaobo simultaneously gave a fist and palm salute, ¡°Greetings, Mr. Jiang.¡±


    Considering Jiang Bin¡¯s status and his close rtionship with the emperor, even someone as arrogant as Lian Feiwen wouldn¡¯t dare act insolently in front of him. Afterall, Jiang Bin was at the same level as the Supervisor of the Dong Factory.


    Jiang Bin nodded in acknowledgement. As he walked past Lian Feiwen, he nced at him nonchntly before moving on as if he hadn¡¯t even noticed him.


    While some third-grade masters might expect respect from Jiang Bin, Jiang Bin merely viewed the lot from the Two Factories with disdain, regardless of their martial arts rank.


    Jiang Bin approached Lin Qingyi and the others. He gave a nod towards Lin Qingyi and Qinglong, ¡°You have all worked diligently.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, sir. We are simply fulfilling our duties,¡± Lin Qingyi and the others respectfully replied.


    At this time, Mr. Pei also gave a modest bow, ¡°Mr. Jiang.¡±


    A warm smile floated onto Jiang Bin¡¯s face, ¡°Brother Pei, you¡¯ve been invaluable. I heard that your assistance in this matter prevented me from losing face.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing waved his hand and smiled, ¡°Mr. Jiang, you are too kind. Not only am I directly involved in this matter, I also have deep ties with Brother Lin. Therefore, it was only natural not to stand idly by.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t seize this opportunity to give a profound bow and even managed to boost Lin Qingyi¡¯s esteem subtly.


    Lin Qingyi regarded Pei Xuanjing with a grateful nce, inwardly praising his good fortune in choosing the right person to support. He pronounced Mr. Pei a man of admirable loyalty.


    Many present cast admiring nces towards Lin Qingyi. After all, being able to establish a friendly rtionship with a second-ss martial artist, especially one as young as Mr. Pei, promoted implications of mutual prosperity.


    Indeed, Jiang Bin would not ignore Mr. Pei¡¯s expressed sentiment. He made some vague promises immediately. Looking at Lin Qingyi and his cadre, he said, ¡°You have all done well, and I certainly will not overlook your contributions.¡±


    Next, he turned to Pei Xuanjing, ¡°Of course, we Brocade Guards will make it up to our friends who have helped. This time you have lent a helping hand, and the Brocade Guards will be sure to reward you generously.¡±


    The intention of his rhetoric was transparent, yet none of the attendees, from the East and West


    Factories to Fu Changge of the Six Gates, turned up their noses. It was all seen as a matter of course.


    After all, First-ss martial artists were typically considered the cornerstone used to suppress factions. Second-ss martial artists were already deemed powerful beings. All parties would be hopeful if able to liaise with or befriend a Second-ss martial artist.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t for the inappropriate circumstance, Fu Changge or the people from the Two Factories would all extend an olive branch to Pei Xuanjing, in order to curry favor. Even if they couldn¡¯t win him over to their respective camps, they would at least show goodwill and keep it civil. Pei Xuanjing gave a respectful bow of thanks, ¡°Mr. Jiang, you¡¯re too kind.¡±


    Jiang Bin nodded, opting not to persist on the matter.


    He turned to the gathering from the three factions, ¡°Consider the matter resolved for today. The suspect will be taken to the Prison of the Imperial Decree of the Brocade Guards. Should there be any objections, you can have your Supervisors or Head Capturers ask for the suspect.¡±


    Such domineering, arrogant words were amazingly met with no resistance whatsoever and the three factions obediently backed down.


    This was an explicit disy of overwhelming supremacy, and to the extreme.


    However, the members of the Brocade Guards considered it a matter of course, without any surprise.


    Jiang Bin behaved as if he had done nothing worthy of mention, experiencing no surprises whatsoever.


    Pei Xuanjing looked a bit stunned at first, but quickly regained hisposure. He remembered Gu Ji¡¯s warning when he found out about his interaction with Jiang Bin:


    Jiang Bin might act modestly and seem friendly, seemingly trying to win you over constantly. But you must always be vignt. Don¡¯t let his facade fool you.


    He is the confidant of the emperor, a savage hound raised by him. Even if he appears friendly and modest for a while, he is ultimately that savage hound whose loyalty lies only with the emperor. In dealing with others, as long as the emperor wishes, he will bite without hesitation.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing agreed somewhat with Gu Ji¡¯s words and started understanding a bit more about Jiang Bin¡¯S true character..

 Chapter 86 - 85: Inquiry

    Chapter 86: Chapter 85: Inquiry


    Trantor: 549690339


    However, Pei Xuanjing is unbothered by Jiang Bin¡¯s attitude. His interaction with thetter revolves more around coboration than friendship, and as his own strength grows, his advantage in this cooperation bes more apparent. He is confident that he can avoid any bacsh.


    ¡°Mr. Pei, what are your ns going forward? How about youe back with us?¡± Jiang Bin extends an invitation to Pei Xuanjing.


    After some consideration, Pei Xuanjing politely declines: ¡°My fight today with the King of Equality was instructive and I¡¯ve gained a lot. I should not disturb you further.¡±


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s excuse, Jiang Bin nodded in agreement indicative of understanding.


    ¡°In that case, I should head back. The emperor is waiting for our report.¡± Jiang Bin excused himself then.


    The reason he came today was that the emperor took an interest in this matter, otherwise, there would have been no need for him to show up here.


    Upon hearing this, Pei Xuanjing nodded, and they parted ways.


    But as soon as Pei Xuanjing returned to the Martial Academy and freshened up, he found Vice President Qingyang Zi waiting for him in the hall.


    He was casually conversing with Pang Hong.


    ¡°My apologies for not being able to greet you, Mr. President; hope you won¡¯t take offense.¡± Pei Xuanjing greeted him with a salute.


    Qingyang Ziughed, ¡°You keep surprising me.¡±


    Seeing Qingyang Zi shift his attention, Pang Hong couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    Both men were acutely aware of Pang Hong¡¯s actions, but neither acknowledged it outright.


    After Pang Hong served another cup of tea to Pei Xuanjing, he quietly retreated.


    Pei Xuanjing waited quietly for Qingyang Zi to speak, but oddly enough, Qingyang Zi took his time, merely sipping his tea in silence.


    After a while, Qingyang Zi suddenly said, ¡°Less than two years.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing was puzzled, not knowing what he meant.


    Qingyang Zi continued, ¡°In less than two years, you¡¯ve advanced from the Third-grade realm to the


    Second-ss realm. This speed is utterly astounding.¡±


    He looked at Pei Xuanjing and asked, ¡°Do you know how long it took me?¡±


    Before Pei Xuanjing could respond, Qingyang Zi answered his own question, ¡°It took me ten years, and many considered me a genius for it. Butpared to you¡­¡±


    His fellow disciple, acknowledged as the only one in the history of True Martial Sect to rival their founder in talent, took nearly five years to progress from the third-grade to second-grade realm.


    With the talent that Pei Xuanjing was disying, if someone were to say he could reach first-grade before turning thirty, few would doubt it.


    Pei Xuanjing lowered his head to sip his tea, choosing not to respond. There was just no way to respond to such a remark.


    The simtor was an outrageously powerful tool, and without its help, he might not even have progressed beyond the seventh-grade in two years.


    Given his age now, it was doubtful whether he could even reach seventh-grade.


    He might even have ended up meeting an unfortunate end somewhere, grass-overgrown grave and all.


    Qingyang Zi wasn¡¯t bothered by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s silence though. More than conversing with Pei Xuanjing, he was simply expressing his astonishment at seeing a genius rise before his very eyes.


    He knew that Pei Xuanjing was keeping secrets, and he wasn¡¯t the only one. Everyone who was familiar with Pei Xuanjing?s rise knew this.


    But what did that matter? Pei Xuanjing was a Second-ss martial artist now and had personally yed a Yanluo from the Underworld, earning great renown.


    Save for the rare First-grade martial artists, no one could force him to reveal his secrets, nor would anyone risk offending him to dig into those secrets.


    Because, no one knew what price they might have to pay for discovering these secrets.


    Besides, what martial artist who has reached this realm isn¡¯t a genius? What genius doesn¡¯t have secrets?


    Qingyang Zi wasn¡¯t a man of the Demonic Way. And having interacted with Pei Xuanjing for some time now, he knew thetter wasn¡¯t one for evil deeds. So he was happy to witness the rise of a genius, especially since Taihe Mountain had already extended their friendship towards Pei Xuanjing.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s silence, Qingyang Zi chuckled, ¡°I guess old folks like me do tend to ramble on, almost forgetting the main issue.¡±


    Heposed himself and asked, ¡°You¡¯re aware of the recent happenings in the court, yes?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded. Although he mostly kept to himself in the Martial Academy, he wasn¡¯tpletely oblivious to the outside world and had heard about the events in court.


    Qingyang Zi said, ¡°While you were surrounding the Underworld stronghold today, the debate in the court came to a conclusion.¡±


    Recalling the results of his multiple simtions, Pei Xuanjing said, ¡°Was that proposal vetoed?¡±


    Qingyang Zi nodded, ¡°Correct, the proposal of the Commander was shot down. Most of the court officials, and even several noble officials, opposed it. Ultimately, the issue was dropped and the


    Commander was ordered to reflect on his actions.¡±


    Though his exnation was sinct, the undercurrents of the debate were far from simple.


    Furthermore, the Commander of the Brocade Guards being a confidant of the emperor, his forced seclusion clearly indicated that the emperor lost this political showdown, necessitating a show of reprimand.


    While Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t fully aware of the details, he had a rough idea of the situation. All he could say was, ¡°The civil officials sure wield a lot of power.¡±


    Qingyang Zi waved him off, ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to worry about these issues. After all, this situation has been in ce for some time and it¡¯S beyond our control.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing agreed wholeheartedly, ¡°The civil official faction has deep roots and has been around for a long time. It¡¯s not something that can be resolved overnight.¡±


    On hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, a look of approval flickered in Qingyang Zi¡¯s eyes. However, he didn¡¯t linger on the topic. Instead, he broached a different subject.


    ¡°The emperor is quite displeased with the situation and has proposed a tour outside Tiandu. What are your thoughts?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    What were his thoughts? He wasn¡¯t the emperor, what could his thoughts even be?


    Even if he had reached the Second-ss realm, he didn¡¯t have the power to decide the emperor¡¯s actions. If the emperor wanted to embark on a tour, could he possibly prevent it?


    Seeing that Pei Xuanjing had misunderstood his question, Qingyang Zi rified, ¡°What I mean is, I¡¯d like you to apany the emperor on his tour to ensure his safety.. What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 87 - 86: Repair the Walkway in the Open, Tread the Secret Path in the Dark

    Chapter 87: Chapter 86: Repair the Walkway in the Open, Tread the Secret Path in the Dark


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Brocade Guards at the North Town Governor¡¯s Office, the Prison of the Imperial Decree.


    In one of the rooms of the prison, Jiang Bin was sitting resolutely on a chair.


    ¡°Those people have been imprisoned, sir, do you have any other orders?¡± Lin Qingyi was standing dutifully in front of him,


    ¡°You did a good job this time, the reward you deserve will not be subtracted.¡± Jiang Binplimented.


    Lin Qingyi quickly responded, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to your superior leadership, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have had this opportunity.¡±


    Even though he was anticipating the reward, it was necessary to say these words as a formality.


    Jiang Bin smiled, ¡°I am not the type to gripe about things, since you fulfilled your duties, you naturally deserve a reward.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir!¡± Lin Qingyi knelt half way down, ¡°1 am willing to serve you with my life.¡±


    Jiang Bin waved his hand, ¡°I don¡¯t need your life, you should visit the Martial Academy more frequently and maintain good rtions with Pei Xuanjing.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lin Qingyi replied.


    In fact, even without Jiang Bin¡¯s instructions, Lin Qingyi would never easily let go of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s influence.


    ¡°Right, take a thousand-year-old spiritual material from the treasury and give it to him as a promotion gift,¡± Jiang Bin ordered, ¡°also¡­¡±


    At this point, Jiang Bin paused as if considering something. He didn¡¯t speak for a while, just tapping his fingers on the arm of the chair.


    Lin Qingyi remained humbly half-kneeling, waiting patiently for Jiang Bin¡¯S instructions, without a trace of impatience.


    ¡°In my treasury, there is a garment sewn with silkworm silk that I received as a gift. Send it along as well.¡± Jiang Bin had a bit of reluctance in his eyes when he said this.


    ¡°Sir , are you really going to give away this treasure?¡± Lin Qingyi clearly knew the value of this garment.


    This garment sewn with silkworm silk was a rare treasure, impervious to water and fire, and immune to swords. Even the general Divine Weapon could not damage it. Since acquiring it, Jiang Bin had treasured it very much.


    However, for his own ns, to win over Pei Xuanjing, Jiang Bin, although reluctant, had to part with it.


    ¡°Send it!¡± Jiang Bin said grinding his teeth.


    It was just a piece of clothing, once his n seeds, the benefits he could gain would far outweigh this.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lin Qingyi obeyed the order.


    Pei Xuanjing had no idea that Jiang Bin had nned to give him another present to win him over.


    After hearing Qingyang Zi ts question, he didn¡¯t immediately agree, but remained silent for a while before he asked, ¡°Headmaster, to my understanding, the royal family has many servants and the emperor¡¯s side is surrounded by experts. Why would they choose me to apany them on the trip?¡±


    This was what puzzled him. It was strange that although the Martial Academy existed for theption of martial ssics, their main task naturally should be this.


    But why would they let them follow the emperor on patrol, wasn¡¯t this somewhat underhanded?


    Qingyang Zi nced at Pei Xuanjing and said, ¡°Your strength is exceptional, we wish to take this opportunity to let the emperor get to know you better, to familiarize himself with you¡­¡±


    Pei Xuanjing, of course, did not believe this exnation.


    He didn¡¯t say anything but just looked at the other person with a mocking gaze.


    Looking at this expression on Pei Xuanjings face, Qingyang Zi, with a sigh of resignation, realized that his excuse couldn¡¯t hold.


    If Pei Xuanjing was still the third -grade grandmaster he was before, regardless of whether he epted the answer or not, that would be the only exnation he had.


    However, times have changed. Now, Pei Xuanjing was equal to him in singlebat. Furthermore, since Pei Xuanjing had shown seriousness about this matter, he couldn¡¯t evade him with that kind of answer.


    ¡°This is a long story¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay, I have a lot of time, I can listen to the headmaster¡¯s detailed exnation.¡± Pei Xuanjing said with a smile.


    Obviously, he would certainly get the final answer since he had raised the question today.


    Since Qingyang Zi had decided to tell him the answer, he didn¡¯t make him wait any longer, and began telling Pei Xuanjing everything.


    ¡°The existence of the Martial Academy is actually a cover, the people who are truly involved inpiling the martial ssics are elsewhere, they are the royal servants, so they can¡¯t leave now, and the people who can be dispatched are limited, so we need you to apany us¡­¡±


    After a long time, Pei Xuanjing finally understood all this.


    In short, the reason why Pei Xuanjing and the others were leading afortable life in the Martial Academy, even the so-called participation inpiling martial ssics seemed to be optional, and it didn¡¯t seem to be done with utmost urgency.


    Pei Xuanjing had originally guessed that this was because the academy had to take into ount various factions, so this matter couldn¡¯t be aplished hastily and that¡¯s why they were slowly progressing.


    But now he understood that they were only a front that the emperor put up to distract others, attracting attention while the real work ofption was done behind the scenes.


    It could even be said that the emperor¡¯s excursion this time was also part of a plot.


    This time, the failed mobilization of troops and the failed struggle against the Civil Officials led to more than just the decree for the Brocade Guards to reflect and stay in, it also led to an impasse in theption of the martial ssics.


    Bringing along all people from the Martial Academy for the journey also represented a kind ofpromise, apromise to others.


    It also served as a way to show others that the emperor was making a face ofpromise, but by taking all the editors from the Martial Academy with him, it was a clear implication that he wanted to continuepiling the martial ssics. It was a desperate move by the emperor.


    But many people didn¡¯t realize that while they thought the emperor was on the secondyer, in reality, he was on the thirdyer.


    Those who werepiling the martial ssics were not the editors from the Martial Academy, but others.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Pei Xuanjing sighed.


    Qingyang Zi said seriously, ¡°This matter must not be leaked, and you know the consequences if it does.¡±


    His words had a hint of warning. If he didn¡¯t understand Pei Xuanjing, he wouldn¡¯t want to disclose this matter.


    ¡°I understand, I will keep this confidential.¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded, indicating that he understood the importance of this matter.


    Although he was made a scapegoat, Pei Xuanjing benefited significantly. Without the Martial Academy and its martial arts resources, he wouldn¡¯t have had so many opportunities to refine his skills and quickly increase his strength.


    What¡¯s more, he had a good rtionship with Qingyang Zi and had received a lot of care during his two years at the Martial Academy, so he naturally couldn¡¯t betray him.


    The most important point was that Pei Xuanjing was more than happy to see the martial ssics beingpiled, so he wouldn¡¯t want to sabotage it.


    After all, most of the people who wanted to sabotage this were his enemies now.


    ¡°In that case, it wouldn¡¯t hurt for me to go.¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded.


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing agree, Qingyang Zi was overjoyed, but then he heard Pei Xuanjing make a request..

 Chapter 88 - 87: Do Me a Favor (First update, seeking initial subscription.)

    Chapter 88: Chapter 87: Do Me a Favor (First update, seeking initial subscription.)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°However, I still have one more favor to ask of you, the Dean.¡± Pei Xuanjing said, wearing a slight smile.


    Qingyang Zi looked taken aback and asked, ¡°What kind of favor?¡±


    ¡°After this trip is over, and some time has passed, I would like to visit Taihe Mountain to browse the True Martial Sect Scripture Pavilion,¡± Pei Xuanjing dered his intention.


    In stillness there is movement; he envisioned a trip to the Taihe Mountain True Martial Sect.


    For Pei Xuanjing, his mission to the Tiandu Martial Academy was nearlyplete. In about a year and a half or so, the help offered to him by the Martial Academy would be inconsequential.


    The next step for him was naturally to find the next ce that could help him enhance his power.


    The Taihe Mountain True Martial Sect, where the dean was born, was an extremelymendable destination.


    Let¡¯s not mention his brief acquaintance with Qingyang Zi. The True Martial Sect had shown goodwill in their previous exchange.


    Once he had broken through to the rank of a first-grade martial artist, naturally, he would want to uncover the world¡¯s true secrets. The True Martial Sect, with its long-standing influence, was the most appropriate point of entry.


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s request, Qingyang Zi was startled, then burst into heartyughter, ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡±


    Pei Xuanjing found it odd. Why was heughing? He then heard Qingyang Zi say, ¡°It seems you really are destined to be connected to my Taihe Mountain.¡±


    ¡°Not long ago, I received a message from the Sect leader inviting you to visit Taihe Mountain if you had the chance. But I never expected you to take the initiative and bring this up yourself before I even had to,¡± Qingyang Zi said.


    The leader of the True Martial Sect personally invited him to Taihe Mountain.


    Pei Xuanjing was surprised.


    The sect¡¯s leader was indeed a first-grade martial artist and was amongst the strongest of the first-grade martial artists to hold such a high position within the top-tier organization, the True Martial Sect.


    Even after Pei Xuanjing had broken through to a second-grade martial artist, it was still incredibly difficult for average first-grade martial artists to receive such an invitation.


    What was even more surprising was that the invitation was sent at a time when he had not yet broken through, so he was just an inconsequential third-grade martial artist.


    The fact that even a third-grade martial artist could receive an invitation from the sect leader of the True Martial Sect would be incredibly shocking to many if the news were to get out.


    ¡°Why does he want to invite me?¡± Xuanjing asked.


    Qingyang Zi shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. The actions of my brother Sect Leader have always been secretive, and I can never second-guess his motives.¡±


    Having finished speaking, Qingyang Zi got up, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. I should head back.¡±


    After seeing Qingyang Zi off, Xuanjing returned to his ce.


    ¡°Master.¡± Pang Hong came in, his face flushed, his expression excited.


    He had heard about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s exploits from the others and was extremely happy.


    Seeing the youth who had been under his guidance for almost two years, Pei Xuanjing also smiled, ¡°How¡¯s your training going? When do you think you¡¯ll break through?¡±


    Just as all students fear being asked about their grades by their parents, upon hearing Xuanjing¡¯s inquiry, Pang Hong looked dejected and replied with a hint of disappointment, ¡°I feel as though I am stillcking some necessary readiness.¡±


    As a young kid, Pang Hong had experienced hardships, and his daily training was quite rigorous. However, due to his insufficient talent, even with diligent cultivation, his progress could only be considered average.


    Pei Xuanjing had noticed the boy¡¯S slow progress. Seeing his disappointment, he smiled, ¡°Wait here.¡± After speaking, Xuanjing went into his room and came out quickly with a porcin bottle in his hand.


    ¡°Here.¡± He passed the porcin bottle to Pang Hong.


    ¡°Master!¡± Pang Hong appeared hesitant.


    With a desire to ept the gift yet a reluctance to do so, his reaction reminded Xuanjing of how he used to receive red envelopes during Chinese New Year in his previous life.


    ¡°Heh heh, just take it. This thing is only useful to you.¡± Xuanjing ced the porcin bottle in Pang Hong¡¯s hands.


    Pang Hong clenched the bottle tightly, as if afraid it would disappear. He asked somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Master, what is this?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing smiled and replied, ¡°You would know if you open it.¡±


    The boy listened, uncorked the porcin bottle, and immediately a fragrance of elixir filled the air. He widened his eyes and eximed in surprise, ¡°Human Yuan Pill.¡±


    ¡°Master, this is too valuable. I can¡¯t ept it,¡± Pang Hong said hurriedly, capping the bottle and trying to give it back.


    Xuanjing shook his head, ¡°This is of no use to me.¡±


    ¡°But, Master, for taking me in and teaching me martial arts, I am already very grateful. This elixir is too precious,¡± Pang Hong denied.


    This boy knew how to be content. Pei Xuanjing had already been so kind to him. Many janitors in the Academy were in the same position as Hong, but few were fortunate enough to receive guidance from martial arts experts; only Xuanjing was so kind to him.


    ¡°This is my gift to you. If you don¡¯t take it, throw it away,¡± Pei Xuanjing threatened.


    He had acquired this item from the Yinshi Assassins earlier in the day. Initially, he didn¡¯t even bother to pick it up, since such a thing was not of much value to him.


    Butter he realized that Pang Hong might find it useful, so he decided to bring it back.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°So just keep it, train well, and don¡¯t let me down,¡± Xuanjing said.


    ¡°Master, I will train diligently and not let you down,¡± Pang Hong firmly and earnestly answered.


    Seeing the youth¡¯s determined gaze, Xuanjing grinned and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go back and get some rest.¡±


    After sending Pang Hong off to rest, Xuanjing returned to the training room to continue his own cultivation.


    Cycling the True Qi within his body, he continued purifying his Blood Qi.


    Meanwhile, within the Xi Factory, Zha Xiaobo was reporting the day¡¯s events to the supervisor.


    Gu Dayong, the Supervisor of the Xi Factory.


    Despite being nominally on par with the Dong Factory Brocade Guards, Gu Dayong knew well that his position as the supervisor of the Xi Factory was notparable to the Dong Factory or the Brocade Guards.


    Since he had previously joined the wrong faction and was subordinate to the former supervisor of the Xi Factory.


    If not for the emperor¡¯s mercy, considering his many years of service, he not only wouldn¡¯t be sitting in the position of the supervisor, but he also might have lost his life.


    However, even so, Gu Dayong had been treading on thin ice over the years, being extremely careful not to allow any slip-ups.


    Because he Imew, not only were many people coveting his position, there were also people who would love to see the emperor deem the Xi Factory redundant and absorb its power.


    Because ultimately, the Xi Factory, having been established not too long ago,cked a strong foundationpared to the Brocade Guards, the Dong Factory, or even the Six Gates.


    The current Xi Factory was in quite an awkward situation, with ovepping jurisdictions with the Dong Factory and Brocade Guards, often facing the squeeze from both sides.


    However, after hearing Zha Xiaobo?s report, he suddenly had an idea. If he handled it well, it could turn the tides for the Xi Factory, which was currently in a precarious situation.


    Thinking about this, Gu Dayong said, ¡°Come closer!¡±


    He whispered something into Zha Xiaobo¡¯s ear. Xiaobo nodded in understanding and left to carry out his orders..

 Chapter 89 - 88 Taihe Mountain (2nd update request for subscription)

    Chapter 89: Chapter 88 Taihe Mountain (2nd update request for subscription)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Taihe Mountain, the Holy Land for Taoists, was originally termed ¡®unparalleled wonder since ancient times, the first fairy mountain under the heavens.¡¯


    Ever since the founding ancestor of the True Martial Sect, Ancestor Sanfeng, established his school here, Taihe Mountain and the True Martial Sect have be thoroughly merged, inseparable and interdependent.


    At dawn, when the break of day pierced throughyers of clouds, and the sun rose, the brilliant sunlight spread dazzling golden rays, illuminating the golden summit of the True Martial Sect.


    The current sect leader, Master Qingxu, ordained by the Great Ming himself, is sitting on a jade tform, inhaling the morning sunshine¡¯s Zi Qi.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done a great deal of business again on Taihe Mountain.¡± A man in white suddenly appeared behind him and spoke.


    It seemed that the Taoist Qingxu was not surprised by the appearance of the man in white. He slowly opened his eyes and asked, ¡°What news have you received this time?¡±


    The man in white, about forty years old, dressed in white robes, held a ck folding fan in his hand. When he spoke, he unfolded his fan, on which was written, ¡°Know all, Understand all¡±.


    In the entire Great Ming, only one person held this fan, the so-called omniscient ¡®Bai Xiaosheng.¡¯


    Bai Xiaosheng, the man in white, gently shook his folding fan and said, looking at the back of Taoist


    Qingxu, ¡°Pei Xuanjing has broken through to the second-ss realm.¡±


    An unusual look shed in Taoist Qingxu¡¯s eyes, then he said: ¡°It seems that our Taoist School has produced another prodigy. Cheers are in order.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said you Taihe Mountain has made a good deal again.¡± Bai Xiaosheng grinned, looking at the back of Taoist Qingxu, he had to admire his unscrupulous vision.


    Taoist Qingxu stood, turned around, and his ordinary face wore a sunny smile: ¡°There¡¯s no need to consider loss or gain too closely.¡±


    ¡°Haha, How hypocritical.¡± Bai Xiaosheng scorned.


    Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s coldughter was not unwarranted.


    As the long-standing lineage of Bai Xiaosheng, they had an understanding of various forces throughout the Great Ming.


    Master Sanfeng, the founder of True Martial Sect, was skilled and experienced. However, he was focused on Taoism and didn¡¯t invest much effort in the development of the True Martial Sect. Even when he established the sect, it merely consisted of a few Taoist temples with a handful of disciples.


    But looking around, on the towering Taihe Mountain, there are Nine Pces, eight temples, thirty-six temples, seventy-two temples, and twelve pavilions, totaling thirty-three architectural clusters.


    The entire Taihe Mountain, with imperial architectural rules, forms an artistic effect of ¡°unity of heaven and man¡± , spanning hundreds of miles, aiming to fully reflect the Taoist concept of ¡°Unity of


    Heaven and Man¡±.


    All these buildings were constructed by the Emperor Taizong himself after hemanded to build them as a sign of his favor and honor to the Taihe Mountain True Martial Sect.


    Ever since then, every emperor after his session had sent imperial envoys to Wudang Mountain to pay respect to Zhenwu and conduct sacrificial ceremonies.


    From being a minor sect to its current status standing shoulder to shoulder with the Dragon Tiger Mountain Sect, this could not be dismissed by Taoist Qingxu¡¯s words of ¡°not to consider loss or gain too closely¡±.


    If Taoist Qingxu or the True Martial Sect, in fact, was the kind of school that practiced in seclusion and despised the mundane world, where would they get the Taihe Mountain True Martial Sect today almost bing Taoist¡¯s ancestral courtyard?


    Taoist Qingxu saw Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s expression and simplyughed without exining.


    The Taoists have always been both worldly and unworldly. There has never been an era of the True Martial Sect, only a True Martial Sect in each era.


    After so many years of development, the True Martial Sect has reached this point. They could only keep moving forward, otherwise where would they ce the hard work of generations of ancestors and the disciples?


    Bai Xiaosheng did not dwell on this matter too much. He said, ¡°However, the rapid progression of Pei


    Xuanjing¡¯s martial arts is good news for us, at least the help we can get will berger.¡±


    ¡°As for how to convince him, I presume you, the sect leader, already have a n.¡±


    Just as Pei Xuanjing had guessed, the invitation from Master Qingxu, the sect leader of the True Martial Sect to visit Taihe Mountain, was not without motive, he had his own agenda.


    Or rather, it was not just Pei Xuanjing. There were many other choices, but Pei Xuanjing was the first one to stand out.


    Regarding Bai Xiaosheng?s words, Taoist Qingxu nodded, ¡°This matter benefits that person as well, and since he has already broken through to the second-ss realm. It is very likely that he will step into the first-grade realm before he is thirty. Then we will bepanions on the same path.¡±


    Through themunication with Qingyang Zi, Taoist Qingxu knew more about Pei Xuanjing than Bai Xiaosheng and had some understanding of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s character.


    He knew that this was a young man devoted to martial arts. But if one day he stepped into the first-grade realm, he would definitely go looking for the next path.


    And the thing they wanted to do, had no harm to Pei Xuanjing, instead, they hadmon interests.


    Bai Xiaosheng nodded, ¡°In that case, it all depends on you.¡±


    The emperor¡¯s inspection tour was not a small matter, so even though the emperor was eager to leave Tiandu, he had to make proper arrangements before he could leave.


    This time was neither long nor short, neither fast nor slow. It eventually dragged on for more than three months.


    During this time, Pei Xuanjing first made a copy of the skill he obtained from the Netherworld and handed it over to the Brocade Guards. After that, hepletely discarded all worldly matters, focusing on refining his Taoyun.


    If the previous Pei Xuanjing needed to deal with some necessary and unnecessary social interactions, after he had broken through to the second-ss realm and established his supreme status with the name of a second-ss martial artist from the Netherworld, he was able to avoid many, previously annoying things.


    So, when he chose to retreat again, ignoring everything outside, no one, including the other editors of the Martial Academy, found it strange.


    Even Vice President Qingyang Zi opened up all ess to the Scripture Pavilion for Pei Xuanjing. Except for that unique work ¡°Innate Gang Qi¡± , he could browse the rest of the skills without any objections from anyone else.


    And even though Pei Xuanjing had closed the door to his retreat, the powers that wanted to make friends with him still sent gifts as congrattory presents for his breakthrough and left messages, saying that they could visit him whenever he finished his seclusion.


    Pei Xuanjing knew nothing about all this, but at this moment, while refining the Netherworld Book, he received some surprising information..

 Chapter 90 - 89: The Method of Longevity (3rd update, please subscribe)

    Chapter 90: Chapter 89: The Method of Longevity (3rd update, please subscribe)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing obtained this page of the Netherworld Book from the Fair Prince.


    When he got the Netherworld Book, the simtor detected that if he could refine this page of the Netherworld Book, he could gain a hundred thousand Tao points.


    A hundred thousand Tao points was undoubtedly a tremendous wealth for Pei Xuanjing, which could sustain him for two life simtions.


    Thus, he chose to go into closed-door cultivation at this time, hoping to refine the Netherworld Book in a short period and thereby enhance his strength.


    After more than two months of closed -door cultivation, Pei Xuanjing finally refined this page of the Netherworld Book, receiving a hundred thousand Tao points.


    Yet, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s benefits from this closed-door cultivation weren¡¯t mere Tao points. The information he gleaned after refining the Netherworld Book was immensely beneficial, and his perception of this world became clearer.


    The Netherworld Book was a cultivation skill, a treasured artifact with strange effects, a wonder indeed.


    Indeed, it was a wonder born from the Blessed Land¡¯s Forbidden ce or a prized treasure from the higher-dimensional Forbidden ce¡¯s Cave Heaven.


    The underworld has existed for a long time, even longer than the Great Ming Dynasty. It seems that, since recorded history, there has always been an underworld.


    Everybody knows that the figures in the underworld use the names of legendary ghosts and gods as their codenames, like the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu, the Ten Halls of Yama, the Judge, and the Soul Hooking Emissary.


    But why is the underworld called the underworld, and why do these people use these code names?


    The reason is simple: the underworld truly exists.


    The Netherworld Book came from the underworld; if someone could gather various Netherworld Books and refine them, they would achieve immense power, control life and death, and even gain immortality.


    This is the true secret of the underworld.


    ¡°Netherworld Book, a wonder.¡± Pei Xuanjing mutters to himself.


    From this information, he quickly figured out something and made a bold spection in conjunction with some legends.


    In the legends, the gods of the underworld are considered part of the realm of ghost gods. ording to the Taoist School¡¯s Five Immortals¡¯ ssification, they should also be part of the Immortal lineage.


    Immortals concede divine authority through their Immortal body and seek the Immortal Path through their divine form. They control the Heavenly Authority andply with the Way of Heaven and Earth. As long as they don¡¯t lose their authority, Immortals won¡¯t perish.


    Refining the Netherworld Book, controlling the lifespan of all beings, existing for an eternity in this world, achieving immortality.


    How incredibly simr these two things are.


    ¡°The wonders from the Blessed Land¡¯s Forbidden ces can help one leap into the heavens in one go. Without the corresponding wonders, one cannot progress. Is this not a path where authority constantly expands and ascends?¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    At that moment, Pei Xuanjing had an epiphany and began to suspect the existence of wonders in Blessed Land¡¯s Forbidden ces.


    ¡°No, something is not right.¡± Pei Xuanjing quickly dismissed this idea and a new thought took hold in his heart.


    The existence of Blessed Land¡¯s Forbidden ces should not be so. Judging by the wonders produced from them, they represent a different authority, symbolizing another path to becaming immortal.


    Earth Immortal!


    Yes, it is the Earth Immortal!


    Those who are Earth Immortals evolve the Blessed Land into Cave Heaven, transforming their bodies into a myriad of beings. The masses are of one heart, using the Blessed Land as their foundation, advancing the world into a multi-universe.


    If the Immortals are continually refining and expanding Heavenly Authority, then the Earth Immortals are continually upgrading their Blessed Land¡¯s Forbidden ces.


    This way, it exins why the wonders from the Blessed Land¡¯s Forbidden ces bring different effects.


    The wonders from the Blessed Land¡¯s Forbidden ces are actually a kind of authority. However, they do not represent the true Heavenly Authority; they are more closely rted to the authority of the Blessed Land and Cave Heaven.


    When a Martial Artist refines a wonder from a lower- level Blessed Land¡¯s Forbidden ce, their path is set. From then on, they can only walk the Earth Immortal Path.


    They need to advance their Forbidden ces to enhance their strength.


    Or, they can do as the people in the Jianghu do now, looking for a suitable wonder produced from the Forbidden ces to improve their strength.


    This is actually a kind of veiled plundering, plundering other Forbidden ces to nourish oneself and achieve advancement.


    At this moment, all the doubts in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mind were cleared.


    ¡°What a pity, I can¡¯t activate this page of the Netherworld Book at the moment,¡± Pei Xuanjing said regretfully.


    He tried to circte his True Qi and Blood Qi, hoping to stimte the page of the Netherworld Book in his hand.


    However, for some unknown reason, he couldn¡¯t activate that page.


    He put down the Netherworld Book and had a thought, ¡°Perhaps, I sholuld try to break through to the first grade realm first, then attempt to refine a wonder from one of the Blessed Land¡¯s Forbidden


    Although he had obtained a wonder, he had not yet truly refined it apart from the Tao points within it.


    Given the current situation, an idea of trying began to rise in his heart. Once this idea formed, it was hard to quell.


    However, Pei Xuanjing remained cautious. He would wait until he had advanced to the first-grade realm before attempting to refine one, or to find a wonder produced from the highest level of the Forbidden ce. This way, he could avoid many risks.


    ¡°I have gained a lot from this,¡± Pei Xuanjing thought.


    Regardless of what had happened in this world or whether the gods and immortals in the legends had existed.


    The information granted by this page of the Netherworld Book was enlightening. It showed him the path forward; at least he was no longer lost and had found a direction.


    Moreover, if the Road to Longevity truly exists for Immortals and Earth Immortals, then ording to the division of Taoist School, there are five types of Immortals. What about the remaining three


    What about the Heavenly Immortal Way, the Path of Human Immortal, and the Path of Ghost Immortal?


    Pei Xuanjing believed that if the Road of Longevity for Immortals and Earth Immortals existed, then the other three types must exist as well.


    ¡°I still know too little about this world. Perhaps the long-established major forces have more records of information.¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    In that case, he needed to expedite his visit to Taihe Mountain.


    The pursuit of longevity is incredibly appealing to everyone.


    Since Pei Xuanjing came to this world and was now able to ess these things, how could he willingly miss out?


    There might be many bones littering the Road of Longevity, but he would rather die trying to achieve immortality than to die a mediocre death.


    With the help of the life simtor, Pei Xuanjing believed that he would definitely forge his own Road of Longevity.


    Calming his turbulent emotions, Pei Xuanjing focused on the life simtor, preparing to initiate the next life simtion.


    Originally, Pei Xuanjing needed to umte enough Tao points to initiate another life simtion, which would take at least several high-grade martial studies or half a year¡¯s time.


    However, the page of the Netherworld Book he received from the Fair Prince solved his urgent need.


    [Tao Points: 131,158 points.]


    [Do you want to use the life simtor? Each use consumes 50,000 Tao points.]

 Chapter 91 - 90: Dragon Elephant Art Level 8 (Fourth Update Seeking Subscriptions)

    Chapter 91: Chapter 90: Dragon Elephant Art Level 8 (Fourth Update Seeking Subscriptions)


    Trantor: 549690339


    At twenty-three: Pang Hong broke through the ninth grade with the elixir you gave him. At the same time, you apanied the emperor on his tour away from Tiandu.


    During the tour, a deputy leader of the Mire Sect led several experts from the sect in multiple assassination attempts against the emperor.


    You demonstrated a formidable strength, personally ying a second-ss realmw king from the Mire Sect. However, this drew a thunderous attack from the deputy leader of the sect, and you were injured.


    At twenty-four: The emperor returned to Tiandu, and you secluded yourself in the martial academy for cultivation.


    At twenty-five: The ¡°Martial Scripture¡± was sessfullypiled, which attracted attacks from a group of ruffians. You killed several ruffians and eventually, at the urging of Qingyang Zi, you took the ¡°Martial Scripture¡± and left. Qingyang Zi died in the process.


    The emperor was furious and ordered the Factory Guard and Six Gates to issue arrest warrants. The search for the culprits ignited a bloody storm in the martial artsmunity.


    Three monthster, the Discerning Talent Ceremony ended, and the first volume of the ¡°Martial Scripture¡± was widely disseminated. Martial artists throughout the world gratefully praised the emperor¡¯s kindness, and different powers reacted in different ways.


    A monthter, you personally escorted Qingyang Zi¡¯s body back to the Taihe Mountain True Martial Sect.


    At twenty-six: You stayed at the True Martial Sect and received guidance from the Sect leader, Taoist Qingxu.


    He revealed his previous intention to invite you, because the Evesting Observance that youe from was a branch of the originalrge Taoist school, the Shenxiao Sect. After the Shenxiao Sect was destroyed due to certain events, he wanted to support you in reestablishing it. He told you that it involved a huge secret and asked you to do something when you break through the first-grade realm. He also gave you the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s martial studies, the ¡°Shenxiao Jade Book¡±.


    Due to your concerns about your own inadequate power, you did not agree to this immediately and put this matter aside temporarily.


    At twenty-seven: You took action several times to eliminate the bases of the underworld.


    At twenty-eight: Civil unrest broke out in the Northwest Dao, causing chaos throughout the region.


    At twenty-nine: Civil unrest in the Northwest Dao was quelled. Gu Ji got transferred to the Northwest Dao, and you also left Tiandu to return to the Northwest Dao.


    Three monthster, when various powers from the Northwest Dao came to visit, you saw people from the Tie Sect, which reminded you of the talented individual from the Zhang Family in a small border town and the Tie Mad who fled back then.


    After inquiring, you learned that the gifted individual from the Zhang Family had died in the rebellion. All you could do was sigh at the changes in the world.


    After the high-ranking official from the Tie Sect learned about your grudges with Tie Mad, he sent a generous gift to settle the grudges between the two parties. Under Gu Ji¡¯S persuasion, you agreed to this.


    At thirty: The Diamond Gate was found to be involved in the previous Northwest Dao rebellion and was surrounded by the government office for retaliation. You and the legendary figure, Tie Qianshan, took action together to eliminate the Diamond Gate.


    To your surprise, the head of the Diamond Gate had already broken through to the First-grade Realm and with the nineyers realm of the ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡±, he showed unprecedented strength. Even though you and Tie Qianshan joined forces, the opponent managed to escape in the end.


    Unfortunately, theplete volume of the ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡± was taken away by the head of the Diamond Gate, and you did not manage to obtain it.


    At thirty-one: You continued to cultivate in the Northwest Dao.


    At thirty-two: You were attacked by assassins from the underworld. Although you killed these assassins, you were also gravely injured.


    At thirty-three: Your injuries healed, but at that time, the emperor passed away, making King Xing his sessor. This led to tumultuous changes in the Great Ming¡¯s martial world.


    At thirty-four: The new emperor ascended the throne, called on talents, and invited you to return to Tiandu, but you politely refused.


    At thirty-five: You sessfully cultivated the eighthyer of the ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡± , then entered the wilnds of the Western Regions alone in search of traces of the Esoteric Sect to obtain the original version of the ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡±.


    Unexpectedly, you encountered the head of the Diamond Gate who was hiding there, as well as an expert from the underworld. Facing theirbined attack, you ultimately met your demise in the wilnds of the Western Regions.


    [This life cycle ended.]


    This life simtion cleared up Pei Xuanjing¡¯s previous doubts.


    In his previous simtions, he had guessed that the head of the Diamond Gate might have sessfully cultivated the ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡± to perfection and stepped into the first-grade realm, and this life¡¯S simtion indeed confirmed his guess.


    The death of the Zhang Family genius, however, made Pei Xuanjingment the fact that life is indeed unpredictable.


    Indeed, only those geniuses who truly grow can be called geniuses; otherwise, it doesn¡¯t really matter.


    From the beginning of his simtions, Pei Xuanjing had died a few times because of others.


    But as Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength continually improved, they had be mere background characters to him.


    Pei Xuanjing already knew that they had joined the famous Tie Qianshan, but he chose to ignore it and didn¡¯t think they would cause any trouble for him.


    But he never thought that the rebellion in the Northwest Dao would be so severe that even the core disciples of the Northwest Dao could die.


    Regarding the reconciliation of the Tie Sect, Pei Xuanjing was not surprised.


    In the end, the conflict between the two sides was just because of that genius and the Tie Mad. But the former is now dead.


    With Pei Xuanjing already a second-ss martial artist, there is no way the Tie Sect would make an issue with Pei Xuanjing because of a disciple. This is the choice of a powerful sect.


    What surprised Pei Xuanjing was that Tie Qianshan was actually a first-grade martial artist.


    From when Pei Xuanjing first met him, he thought he was just a third-grade master, but as he learned more information, he realized that Tie Qianshan¡¯s strength greatly exceeded his expectations.


    Now when Pei Xuanjing thinks back, he was indeed very low-key, causing many people to overlook him.


    Recalling the words of Prince Ping, it seemed that the opportunity Tie Qianshan had acquired more than twenty years ago was extraordinary.


    Thest thing that surprised Pei Xuanjing was that the Evesting Observance he came from actually had a big background and was derived from the famous Shenxiao Sect in the Taoist school.


    The Shenxiao Sect was established muchter than the Dragon Tiger Mountain lineage, but it was also way before the True Martial Sect. And the things they did were earth -shattering. At its peak, it dominated the Taoist school. If it hadn¡¯t been for certain events, the ancestral home of the Taoist school might have been reced.


    Even so, the Shenxiao Sect continued its heritage until two hundred years ago when it was destroyed due to a catastrophe.


    Even though the Shenxiao Sect has been destroyed, it¡¯s still highly respected in the Taoist school, and many powers are deeply wary of it, refraining from mentioning it.


    ¡°It seems that the secret behind the destruction of the Shenxiao Sect is not small,¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    The leader of the True Martial Sect¡¯s support for his reestablishment of the Shenxiao Sect must have his own demands. Otherwise, why would he go to the trouble of doing this?


    However, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t feel much for the Shenxiao Sect. Even though it had a high reputation, he didn¡¯t feel a particr sense of mission to rebuild the Shenxiao Sect.


    ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll see. If there¡¯s no profit to be gained, I¡¯ll leave this mission to someone else.¡± This was what Pei Xuanjing thought.


    If Pei Xuanjing could benefit from the n, he would definitely be very supportive. But if it meant doing hard work for others, he had no interest..

 Chapter 93 - 92 Going on Tour, Encountering Enemy

    Chapter 93: Chapter 92 Going on Tour, Encountering Enemy


    Trantor: 549690339


    Above the official road, the emperor¡¯s carriage slowly trotted during his patrol.


    Of course, such a long convoy could not move fast even if it wanted to.


    From within a carriage at the rear of the imperial team, Pei Xuanjing sat cross-legged, circting True Qi throughout his body, refining his Blood Qi over and over again.


    The carriage moved steadily without the slightest shake.


    This was a privilege of the powerful. Not only Pei Xuanjing, but each Third-grade martial artist would have an individual carriage assigned too.


    Even though they were merely the emperor¡¯s guards, they were not ordinary guards, so they naturally deserved different treatment.


    Unknowingly, over a month had passed since they set out on this journey. However, due to the slow pace of the imperial carriage, they were still not too far from Tiandu, which also put all the high-level martial artists at ease and allowed them to continue their cultivation.


    Even if assassins from the Mire Sect nned to attack, they would not choose such a location.


    For people like Pei Xuanjing, they had not seen the emperor again ever since they were all summoned before the emperor at the beginning of their journey.


    Pei Xuanjing had now been in Tiandu for nearly two years, and it was the first time he had seen the emperor in person.


    A handsome visage, a robust physique, the emperor looked like a handsome middle-aged man.


    However, this encounter had surprised Pei Xuanjing, because even though there was some distance between the emperor and him, he could still sense the profound martial arts cultivation of the emperor. Rumor has it that the emperor¡¯s martial arts talent is outstanding, and he had already entered the Third-grade realm.


    Then doubts arose.


    Martial artists in the Upper Three Realms, even those at a quasi-master level, can generally live for two 60-year cycles.


    However, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s many simtions showed that the emperor would die when Pei Xuanjing was 33 years old, which meant that the current emperor of the Great Ming would live a maximum of only another ten years.


    There was a conflict between these two predictions.


    It seemed that there were many secrets behind this.


    However, Pei Xuanjing was only aware of this but couldn¡¯t mention it to others. So, he just temporarily repressed this doubt.


    Apart from this doubt, Pei Xuanjing felt quite good about this outing. Besides having to ride in the carriage every day, the rest was not much different from practicing at the Martial Academy.


    ¡°Brother Pei.¡±


    A voice came from outside the carriage.


    Pei Xuanjing opened his eyes and replied: ¡°Brother Lin,e in!¡±


    Then the curtain was lifted, and Lin Qingyi got into the carriage.


    As the emperor¡¯s personal troops, the Brocade Guards naturally apanied the emperor on this outing.


    And themanding officer who temporarily took charge of the Brocade Guards was Jiang Bin, a favorite of the emperor.


    With the merit of capturing the Yin Office previously, Lin Qingyi had his wish fulfilled, removed the word ¡°vice¡± from his title, became a fully-fledged thousand -membermander of the Brocade Guards, and participated in this escort mission.


    As a thousand-membermander of the Brocade Guards, he did not need to toil like the other ordinary Brocade Guards. He had a lot of autonomy.


    In the past month, he frequently visited Pei Xuanjing, partly to pass the time and partly to learn martial arts from him.


    So Pei Xuanjing was not surprised by Lin Qingyi¡¯s arrival.


    Lin Qingyi came in carrying a food box. He began setting the food and wine from the box and said, ¡°This is food and wine sent by a local official. Although it¡¯s not as exotic as the delicacies in Tiandu, it has its own unique vor. Mr. Jiang suggested that I bring it for you, Brother Pei, to taste.¡± ¡°Please thank Mr. Jiang for me.¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded.


    This was not the first time, simr situations had urred many times during their journey.


    Both men chatted idly while enjoying their food and drink.


    Lin Qingyi began casually, ¡°In the past few days, I¡¯ve often seen Eunuch Zha from Xi Factory looking for you, Brother Pei. Is he being bothersome? Do you need me or Mr. Jiang to step in?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Pei Xuanjing, holding his wine ss, gave Lin Qingyi a meaningful nce and shook his head, ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing. He just mentioned that Supervisor Gu wanted to meet me, but I dismissed him with an excuse.¡±


    That Zha Xiaobo had frequently visited during this time, about the same as what Lin Qingyi was doing, showing goodwill and trying to win Pei Xuanjing¡¯s favor for unknown reasons.


    However, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t have much interest in interacting with him, so he made up an excuse to get rid of him.


    But Zha seemed to be quite persistent. Despite being rejected by Pei Xuanjing several times, he still seemed to not give up.


    Lin Qingyi was evidently aware of this, and deliberately brought it up.


    However, Pei Xuaniine did not need his intervention. After all, ignoring it would simDlv solve the problem. Who knows if Jiang Bin¡¯s intervention would cause other changes?


    Seeing that Pei Xuanjing declined, Lin Qingyi did not persist.


    Pei Xuanjing took the initiative to ask, ¡°How has Brother Lin¡¯s martial arts cultivation been during this period? Have you recognized any true meanings of martial arts? ¡±


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s inquiry, Lin Qingyi shook his head with a bitter smile, ¡°Nothing has been gained. I have no talent in martial arts. I¡¯ve nned to ask Mr. Jiang to help me be a quasi-grandmaster after returning from this trip.¡±


    That¡¯s the difference in their levels and pursuits.


    For most martial artists, it would be a blessing to break through to the Upper Three Realms, even as a


    quasi-grandmaster.


    As for Lin Qingyi, with the Brocade Guards as his backing and the support of Jiang Bin, unless it was necessary, he would not choose to break through in this way.


    Pei Xuanjing continued to eat without furtherment.


    He brought up this topic just to change the subject and in terms of Lin Qingyi¡¯s choice, he didn¡¯t give his views. After all, it¡¯s a personal choice.


    Had it not been for the help of the life simtor, even the opportunity to be a quasi-grandmaster would have been a great fortune for his old self.


    Lin Qingyi also chuckled, ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll get lucky on this trip and grasp the true meaning of martial arts. After all, no one can be sure about this.¡±


    Pei Xuanjingughed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wish Brother Lin good luck.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Pei.¡± Lin Qingyi also raised his ss with a smile.


    However, before they could take a sip of wine, both suddenly changed their expressions.


    Woohoo!


    Because at this moment, a horn sound rang out, this continuous horn sound conveyed only one message: enemy attack, warning!


    Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°It seems we can¡¯t drink this wine for now.¡±


    ¡°Brother Pei, sit tight, I will go check out the situation.¡± Lin Qingyi quickly put down his wine ss and hurriedly left the carriage.


    Watching Lin Qingyi leave, Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help thinking, ¡°Wow, that p came fast.¡± He had just said that since they were not far from Tiandu, there wouldn¡¯t be any assassins, and now a warning had been issued, as if there were indeed assassins.


    He also put down his ss, slowly opened the curtain of the carriage window, and cast his eyes into the distance.


    Gazing into the distance, given Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyesight, he could naturally see that hundreds of yards away, silhouettes of people d in ck, brandishing their weapons, were starting to appear.


    He picked up his long sword by his side and slowly got off the carriage..

 Chapter 93 - 92 Going on Tour, Encountering Enemy

    Chapter 93: Chapter 92 Going on Tour, Encountering Enemy


    Trantor: 549690339


    Above the official road, the emperor¡¯s carriage slowly trotted during his patrol.


    Of course, such a long convoy could not move fast even if it wanted to.


    From within a carriage at the rear of the imperial team, Pei Xuanjing sat cross-legged, circting True Qi throughout his body, refining his Blood Qi over and over again.


    The carriage moved steadily without the slightest shake.


    This was a privilege of the powerful. Not only Pei Xuanjing, but each Third-grade martial artist would have an individual carriage assigned too.


    Even though they were merely the emperor¡¯s guards, they were not ordinary guards, so they naturally deserved different treatment.


    Unknowingly, over a month had passed since they set out on this journey. However, due to the slow pace of the imperial carriage, they were still not too far from Tiandu, which also put all the high-level martial artists at ease and allowed them to continue their cultivation.


    Even if assassins from the Mire Sect nned to attack, they would not choose such a location.


    For people like Pei Xuanjing, they had not seen the emperor again ever since they were all summoned before the emperor at the beginning of their journey.


    Pei Xuanjing had now been in Tiandu for nearly two years, and it was the first time he had seen the emperor in person.


    A handsome visage, a robust physique, the emperor looked like a handsome middle-aged man.


    However, this encounter had surprised Pei Xuanjing, because even though there was some distance between the emperor and him, he could still sense the profound martial arts cultivation of the emperor. Rumor has it that the emperor¡¯s martial arts talent is outstanding, and he had already entered the Third-grade realm.


    Then doubts arose.


    Martial artists in the Upper Three Realms, even those at a quasi-master level, can generally live for two 60-year cycles.


    However, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s many simtions showed that the emperor would die when Pei Xuanjing was 33 years old, which meant that the current emperor of the Great Ming would live a maximum of only another ten years.


    There was a conflict between these two predictions.


    It seemed that there were many secrets behind this.


    However, Pei Xuanjing was only aware of this but couldn¡¯t mention it to others. So, he just temporarily repressed this doubt.


    Apart from this doubt, Pei Xuanjing felt quite good about this outing. Besides having to ride in the carriage every day, the rest was not much different from practicing at the Martial Academy.


    ¡°Brother Pei.¡±


    A voice came from outside the carriage.


    Pei Xuanjing opened his eyes and replied: ¡°Brother Lin,e in!¡±


    Then the curtain was lifted, and Lin Qingyi got into the carriage.


    As the emperor¡¯s personal troops, the Brocade Guards naturally apanied the emperor on this outing.


    And themanding officer who temporarily took charge of the Brocade Guards was Jiang Bin, a favorite of the emperor.


    With the merit of capturing the Yin Office previously, Lin Qingyi had his wish fulfilled, removed the word ¡°vice¡± from his title, became a fully-fledged thousand -membermander of the Brocade Guards, and participated in this escort mission.


    As a thousand-membermander of the Brocade Guards, he did not need to toil like the other ordinary Brocade Guards. He had a lot of autonomy.


    In the past month, he frequently visited Pei Xuanjing, partly to pass the time and partly to learn martial arts from him.


    So Pei Xuanjing was not surprised by Lin Qingyi¡¯s arrival.


    Lin Qingyi came in carrying a food box. He began setting the food and wine from the box and said, ¡°This is food and wine sent by a local official. Although it¡¯s not as exotic as the delicacies in Tiandu, it has its own unique vor. Mr. Jiang suggested that I bring it for you, Brother Pei, to taste.¡± ¡°Please thank Mr. Jiang for me.¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded.


    This was not the first time, simr situations had urred many times during their journey.


    Both men chatted idly while enjoying their food and drink.


    Lin Qingyi began casually, ¡°In the past few days, I¡¯ve often seen Eunuch Zha from Xi Factory looking for you, Brother Pei. Is he being bothersome? Do you need me or Mr. Jiang to step in?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Pei Xuanjing, holding his wine ss, gave Lin Qingyi a meaningful nce and shook his head, ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing. He just mentioned that Supervisor Gu wanted to meet me, but I dismissed him with an excuse.¡±


    That Zha Xiaobo had frequently visited during this time, about the same as what Lin Qingyi was doing, showing goodwill and trying to win Pei Xuanjing¡¯s favor for unknown reasons.


    However, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t have much interest in interacting with him, so he made up an excuse to get rid of him.


    But Zha seemed to be quite persistent. Despite being rejected by Pei Xuanjing several times, he still seemed to not give up.


    Lin Qingyi was evidently aware of this, and deliberately brought it up.


    However, Pei Xuaniine did not need his intervention. After all, ignoring it would simDlv solve the problem. Who knows if Jiang Bin¡¯s intervention would cause other changes?


    Seeing that Pei Xuanjing declined, Lin Qingyi did not persist.


    Pei Xuanjing took the initiative to ask, ¡°How has Brother Lin¡¯s martial arts cultivation been during this period? Have you recognized any true meanings of martial arts? ¡±


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s inquiry, Lin Qingyi shook his head with a bitter smile, ¡°Nothing has been gained. I have no talent in martial arts. I¡¯ve nned to ask Mr. Jiang to help me be a quasi-grandmaster after returning from this trip.¡±


    That¡¯s the difference in their levels and pursuits.


    For most martial artists, it would be a blessing to break through to the Upper Three Realms, even as a


    quasi-grandmaster.


    As for Lin Qingyi, with the Brocade Guards as his backing and the support of Jiang Bin, unless it was necessary, he would not choose to break through in this way.


    Pei Xuanjing continued to eat without furtherment.


    He brought up this topic just to change the subject and in terms of Lin Qingyi¡¯s choice, he didn¡¯t give his views. After all, it¡¯s a personal choice.


    Had it not been for the help of the life simtor, even the opportunity to be a quasi-grandmaster would have been a great fortune for his old self.


    Lin Qingyi also chuckled, ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll get lucky on this trip and grasp the true meaning of martial arts. After all, no one can be sure about this.¡±


    Pei Xuanjingughed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wish Brother Lin good luck.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Brother Pei.¡± Lin Qingyi also raised his ss with a smile.


    However, before they could take a sip of wine, both suddenly changed their expressions.


    Woohoo!


    Because at this moment, a horn sound rang out, this continuous horn sound conveyed only one message: enemy attack, warning!


    Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°It seems we can¡¯t drink this wine for now.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Brother Pei, sit tight, I will go check out the situation.¡± Lin Qingyi quickly put down his wine ss and hurriedly left the carriage.


    Watching Lin Qingyi leave, Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help thinking, ¡°Wow, that p came fast.¡± He had just said that since they were not far from Tiandu, there wouldn¡¯t be any assassins, and now a warning had been issued, as if there were indeed assassins.


    He also put down his ss, slowly opened the curtain of the carriage window, and cast his eyes into the distance.


    Gazing into the distance, given Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyesight, he could naturally see that hundreds of yards away, silhouettes of people d in ck, brandishing their weapons, were starting to appear.


    He picked up his long sword by his side and slowly got off the carriage..

 Chapter 94 - 93: Kill All These People

    Chapter 94: Chapter 93: Kill All These People


    Trantor: 549690339


    The autumn wind was cold and bleak, causing all sorts of grass to bend over.


    Surrounding the originally deserted official road, there appeared several ck-robed men who slowly approached the imperial motorcade.


    In the beginning, there may only have been a handful, but as the number of people increased, when the warning horn blew, there were thousands of people gathered already.


    Moreover, the number of people was still increasing, gradually creating a siege around the entire imperial motorcade.


    ¡°Sir , they are members of the Mire Sect.¡± Someone immediately reported to Jiang Bin.


    ¡°Halt the motorscade, form a line, and face the enemy!¡± As themandant of the Brocade Guards, as soon as he saw these people, Jiang Bin did not hesitate to issuemands.


    Lin Qingyi also appeared next to Jiang Bin in time, and after hearing his order, he immediately instructed people to ry it.


    The Brocade Guards who apanied them this time were all elite and well-trained, and they quickly formed a defensive stance.


    Deputy Sect Master Gong Xingqiu of the Mire Sect led a few experts from the sect, following among the ck-clothed people. The Heavenly King Chiguo among the Four Kings next to him said, ¡°Leader, our brothers are ready.¡±


    Gong Xingqiu nodded, ¡°Begin!¡±


    Heavenly King Chiguo gave an order to the people around him, ¡°Start!¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Suddenly, the sounds of killing filled the sky, with hundreds of ck-robed people wielding their weapons and heading towards the imperial motorcade.


    Looking at the brave and courageous adherents of his sect, Gong Xingqiu nodded with satisfaction.


    As soon as he learned of the news that the emperor intended to go on a tour, he immediately gathered his followers, preparing to assassinate the muddled ruler. Unfortunately, this time there was not ample time, and he could only gather these many people.


    Looking at the hordes of members from the Mire Sect who came charging from all sides, Jiang Bin was smiling coldly and gave a slight nod to Lin Qingyi.


    Lin Qingyi epted themand with a fist salute, then turned around and pulled out the Embroidered Spring Knife from his waist, and swung it down in midair.


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, powerful bows and crossbows fired simultaneously, thousands of arrows rained down.


    Faced with the rain of arrows, the assaulting Mire Sect members could not avoid it in time, and immediately numerous people were hit by arrows.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that there¡¯s so little time this time, and bows, crossbows, and armor are all prohibited items, and it¡¯s difficult to transport them over this quickly.¡± Looking at the rain of arrows fired by the Brocade Guards, Gong Xingqiu couldn¡¯t help feeling regretful.


    Although weaponry is not banned in the Great Ming territory due to the thriving Martial Arts, bows, crossbows, and armor have always been prohibited.


    Therefore, even most martial artists do not use bows and crossbows as their primary weapons. Those who are proficient in using them are mostly from the military or some mountain hunters. Those martial artists who have armor protection are mostly people with profound backgrounds.


    The Mire Sect, being experts in rebellion, has umted a lot of bows, crossbows, and armor, but usually choose to hide these important materials to avoid being searched by official soldiers.


    The news this time was veryst minute, and even this n was solely pushed by Gong Xingqiu, hence although a number of people were gathered, they simply could not equip these weapons and armour in time.


    ¡°Leader, don¡¯t worry.¡± The Heavenly King Chiguo said to the deputy leader Gong Xingqiu.


    Just as he finished speaking, these adherents seemed to have gone madly brave to face such a dense rain of arrows, not retreating and being brave enough to continue their charge amidst the arrows.


    The Brocade Guards only managed two rounds of volley arrows before they were reached by the enemy.


    In closebat, powerful bows and crossbows were no longer useful. These Brocade Guards unhesitatingly gave up their bows and arrows, and both sides began fighting fiercely.


    ¡°You should do it personally. Don¡¯t waste time to avoid dragging in reinforcements.¡± Gong Xingqiu watched the fiercebat ensue and said to the Heavenly King Chiguo standing by his side.


    ording to the information he received, there were not many powerfulbatants apanying the emperor on this trip. There was only one first-grade martial artist, and the rest were restricted due to various pieces of news.


    So there¡¯s a great chance to kill the muddled ruler this time, and time can¡¯t be wasted.


    It seems that there is collusion between the Brocade Guards and the people of the Mire Sect, otherwise, even such confidential news would havee to the knowledge of Gong Xingqiu.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Upon receiving themand, the Heavenly King Chiguo, together with many experts behind him, leapt up and ughtered towards the imperial motorcade.


    Once these experts rushed into the midst, it was like a tiger entering a flock of sheep, and they had not met any resistance at all, with themon Brocade Guards being no match for them at all.


    Wherever the long de swept across, these Brocade Guards were easily beheaded or their chests pierced.


    However, their goal was not here. They merely cleared a path in the battlefield and headed straight for the emperor¡¯s carriage.


    Gong Xingqiu, the deputy leader of the Mire Sect, was also the nner and initiator of this operation, and he leisurely followed behind the Heavenly King Chiguo with a curved knife hanging around his waist. He turned a blind eye to the scene, which was like a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. He seemed to be smiling slightly at the corners of his mouth, with his eyes pointed at the emperor¡¯s carriage.


    If there happened to be a Brocade Guard approaching Gong Xingqiu, he did not even bother to draw his knife. He only gently waved his sleeve, crushing the person¡¯s heart, demonstrating his ruthlessly efficient methods.


    Needless to say, the appearance of this group of experts was also noticed by people on the side of the Brocade Guards.


    ¡°Where are the fourmanders of the Brocade Guards!¡± Jiang Bin shouted.


    Qinglong, Baihu, Xuanwu, and Zhuque stepped forward and reported, ¡°Here!¡±


    ¡°Kill those men!¡± Jiang Bin was wearing a Flying Fish uniform, his right hand holding the hilt of the Embroidered Spring Knife, and he pointed with his left hand towards the group of people led by the


    Heavenly King Chiguo.


    The fourmanders took the order.


    ¡°Everyone, I ask for your assistance.¡± Jiang Bin spoke to the high -ranking fighters from the Martial Academy who had gathered around the emperor.


    Just now, Qingyang Zi had already given his orders that these people from the Martial Academy were all under Jiang Bin¡¯Smand.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    The experts from the Martial Academy responded, among whom was Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Brother Pei, please hold on!¡± Jiang Bin stopped Pei Xuanjing who was prepared to join the fight.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s puzzled expression, Jiang Bin said, ¡°To avoid the enemy¡¯s strategy of luring the tiger away from the mountain, I kindly ask you to guard the carriage with me.¡±


    At this moment, the voice of the emperor came from the carriage, ¡°Zhang Yong, Gu Dayong, ask your men to join in as well. Jiang Bin, everything is handed over to yourmand, killing all these people. These people dare to assassinate me, I am very unhappy.¡±


    The emperor was already unhappy about going on a tour, now faced with an assassination attempt by the Mire Sect, he was filled with even more rage.


    If not advised by Qingyang Zi, the emperor would have even wanted to personallymand this battle.


    However, even with Qingyang Zits advice, the emperor¡¯s anger had not subsided, and he decided to annihte all these people.


    The persons named Zhang Yong and Gu Dayong in the emperor¡¯s mouth were the supervisors of the Dong Factory and Xi Factory.


    Upon hearing the emperor¡¯s words, both men and Jiang Bin understood that the emperor was really angry and bowed to confirm their understanding.


    Immediately afterward, several experts from Dong Factory and Xi Factory came out one after another and went to kill the people from the Mire Sect. Soon, both sides were fiercely fighting against each other.


    However, these people were no opponent to Gong Xingqiu. The full strength of a first-grade martial artist was demonstrated, and several high-ranking fighters were killed within a few moves..

 Chapter 95 - 94: Old Eunuch

    Chapter 95: Chapter 94: Old Eunuch


    Trantor: 549690339


    After Gong Xingqiu killed several top Factory Guards, he didn¡¯t bother to nce at the remaining ones. Leading a few people carrying an intimidating aura, he walked towards where the Emperor¡¯s carriage was parked.


    At present, the only powerful people remaining near the Emperor¡¯s carriage were Qingyang Zi, Pei Xuanjing, Jiang Bin, the Supervisors of both the East and West Factories, and that mysterious first-grade Martial Artist from the royal family.


    ¡°Dog emperor, today is your death day!¡±


    Gong Xingqiu, leading several top-notch martial artists, halted several dozen feet from the royal carriage and roared.


    Sides suddenly shed, and a fight broke out.


    The Flowing me Sword on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s waist was sharply unsheathed, stirring up sand and dead twigs. The cirction of the Shenxiao Heavenly Intent triggered changes in the surroundings, and he attacked the expert from the Mire Sect in front of him.


    At the same time, Jiang Bin unleashed a potent aura. His visible Blood Qi smelting furnace conveyed to all that, not only was this well-known Commanding Officer high -ranking, but he was also a third-grade Martial Artist skilled in Martial Arts.


    The Supervisors from the east and west factories next to him also released their powers. The two simrly disyed the aura of third-grade Martial Artists.


    The three of them joined forces and attacked Gong Xingqiu, the first-grade Martial Artist.


    However, all three were mere third-grade masters. Still, the resources they had obtained for their cultivation were far more than many people, so their manifested powers were incredibly formidable as well.


    But at that moment, an unexpected change urred.


    A grey-haired old man who had arrived before the carriage with Gong Xingqiu had initially only shown the strength of a third-grade master.


    However, the instant he crossed hands with Qingyang Zi, he suddenly unleashed the strength of a


    first-grade Martial Artist.


    Faced with such a sudden change, Qingyang Zi was taken by surprise by his attack, and he was seriously injured.


    ¡°Du Chongyun, it¡¯s you!¡± Qingyang Zi¡¯s face changed dramatically as he recognized the identity of the elderly man.


    The white-haired old man was called Du Chongyun, a high elder of the Mire Sect, and a formidable first- grade Martial Artist.


    If it weren¡¯t for remembering the hints his elder martial brother had given him, Qingyang Zi would have almost forgotten about this man¡¯s existence.


    He was startled to see that the Mire Sect hade with two first-grade Martial Artists, attesting to its extensive foundation and reach.


    ¡°Hehe, I hadn¡¯t expected that, despite being away from the martial world for so many years, people would still remember me, ¡± Du Chongyun chuckled.


    He nced at the severely injured Qingyang Zi but did not continue his attack, instead turning his attention to the royal carriage.


    His mission was to assassinate the Emperor, and a mere Qingyang Zi was not worth wasting his time ¡ªIlluminating the ultimate mission was his main priority.


    Seeing that Du Chongyun was not attacking him but heading straight for the carriage, Qingyang Zi struggled to get up and wanted to intervene but held off upon remembering the figure inside the carriage.


    As Du Chongyun¡¯s full body aura exploded, his Blood Qi filled the air.


    With a ng, a long saber was unsheathed, radiating a piercing cold light. A sh extended outward.


    The saber¡¯s intent stirred up an endless strong wind.


    ng!


    The expected scene of the carriage being cleaved by a single saber strike did not happen. Instead, the clear sound of a sh between weapons echoed out.


    An Old Eunuch, his brows and hair all white, held a Light Thin Soft Sword, wearing ordinary eunuch attire, stood in front of the carriage.


    Who would¡¯ve thought it was him!


    Pei Xuanjing knew this Old Eunuch, who had always been attending to the Emperor. He looked insignificant and didn¡¯t show anything special, but surprisingly, he turned out to be that first-grade martial artist.


    Seeing the Old Eunuch who had blocked the attack, Du Chongyun¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of apprehension, and harsh words spilled out from his mouth.


    Apparently, he was quite familiar with this Old Eunuch.


    The Old Eunuch had a soft voice, ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that this old fellow is still alive? If I knew it woulde to this day, I should¡¯ve killed you when I had the chance.¡± Clearly, these two not only knew each other, but they also had a deep grudge.


    ¡°Kill me? Today, you and the dog emperor will die together!¡± Du Chongyun roared.


    His long de spun in his hand before suddenly swinging out again.


    Facing Du Chongyun¡¯s immense killing intent, the Old Eunuch will die, not me!¡± the Old Eunuch Chuckled.


    The two were evenly matched for a while, and neither of them could take down the other. The situation seemed to have fallen into a stalemate.


    This stalemate was not favorable for the people of the Mire Sect. Over time, this would attract the attention of their opponents. Not only would they fail to assassinate the Emperor, but they may also be trapped.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of you!¡± Gong Xingqiu roared, and his aura red up even more, breaking the joint attack by Jiang Bin and his allies. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In the original n, Gong Xingqiu was supposed to draw the crowd¡¯s attention. The task of assassinating the Emperor was assigned to Du Chongyun, the high elder.


    However, they did not expect Gong Xingqiu to be so very tenacious, which dyed him for quite a


    while.


    Seeing that Du Chongyun¡¯s operation had been obstructed and was now in a stalemate, Gong Xingqiu could not hide any longer. His internal True Qi rotated, his Blood Qi exploded, and he repelled the three with his formidable power.


    Without giving the three a chance to join hands again, Gong Xingqiu struck thrice in a row, driving them back. Instead of pursuing them further, he switched direction and attempted to bypass the Old Eunuch to rush straight to the carriage.


    Everyone present was furious to see their first-grade expert being entangled by Du Chongyun, the high elder of the Mire Sect while another first-grade Martial Artist was rushing towards the Emperor.


    ¡°Protect His Majesty!¡±


    The faces of Jiang Bin and hispanions changed horribly, but they were always a step toote.


    ¡°Hehe!¡±


    Laughing scornfully, Gong Xingqiu didn¡¯t even nce at the few people behind him. In the blink of an eye, he arrived in front of the carriage and was about to make his move.


    ¡°What!¡±


    A young man suddenly blocked him.


    Even when faced with Gong Xingqiu, whose killing intent filled the sky, the young man¡¯s face was calm, showing no signs of tension..

 Chapter 96 - 95: Is this all a First-grade Martial Artist amounts to?

    Chapter 96: Chapter 95: Is this all a First-grade Martial Artist amounts to?


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s opponent was a second-ss martial artist from the Mire Sect. With his current strength, killing this opponent wouldn¡¯t take him much effort.


    Yet Du Chongyun¡¯s sudden outburst and his attempt to assassinate the emperor were obstructed by the old Eunuch.


    The battle between these two first-grade martial artists drew the attention of everyone present. No one noticed that Pei Xuanjing had already in a second -ss martial artist at this point.


    Just at that moment, Gong Xingqiu pushed back the three opponents and headed directly towards the Emperor.


    Without hesitation, Pei Xuanjing chose to step in. Partly to protect the emperor, but more importantly, he wanted to measure the gap between himself and a first-grade martial artist. He wanted to see if the weak could defeat the strong, just like what was said in the life simtion, if he could y a first-grade martial artist.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing blocking his way, Gong Xingqiu was surprised at first, thinking his intel was incorrect and there was another first-grade martial artist in this group.


    Yet, after sensing that Pei Xuanjing was only a second-ss martial artist, a look of scorn surfaced on his face.


    ¡°A mere second-ss martial artist dares to stand against me, you¡¯re courting death.¡± Gong Xingqiu shouted, then struck with a palm strike: ¡°Step Aside!¡±


    Faced with Gong Xingqiu¡¯s furious palm strike, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s expression remained unchanged!


    Whew!


    A wave of energy emerged, True Qi was activated, and Blood Qi burst out. His physique visibly more robust now.


    Operating at full capacity, his Dragon Elephant Art was at the eighth level, his whole body¡¯S physiology was tensing and pulsating, all internal organs and blood essence vibrating in rhythm, blood boiling all over his body.


    Giant Spirit Surpasses Mountains!


    A palm strike wasunched with all strength channeled through him, enhanced by True Qi and Blood Qi flowing within him, carrying the power that could demolish mountains and create resonating booms even from the surrounding air.


    Such powerful Blood Qi and Strength!


    Gong Xingqiu¡¯s pupils constricted, hair standing on end.


    This formidable Blood Qi and strength were the most powerful he had ever seen in his life, seemingly simr to the legendarily unparalleled strength that could be unleashed only by someone who had mastered the Dragon Elephant Art.


    Nearly everyone present had their eyes riveted on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s palm strike, awestruck by the power he disyed.


    Even the old Eunuch and Du Chongyun, who were engaged in their battle, could not help but shift their attention. Neither of the two first-grade martial artists ever imagined that an ordinary second-grade martial artist could unleash such power.


    Amongst the surprised people, the most astounded was none other than Qingyang Zi who was injured and sitting on the side.


    What must be understood is, the seventh and eighth levels of Dragon Elephant Art were personally handed to Pei Xuanjing by him.


    When Pei Xuanjing first entered the Martial Academy , his Dragon Elephant art was only at the sixth Ieve


    Despite, that fact, at his young age, practicing Dragon Elephant Art till the sixth level was enough to make Qingyang Zi take notice.


    To be clear, even though Dragon Elephant Art is easy to start with and isn¡¯t difficult for practice, it still requires a long time to master ¨C a skill that slowly develops over time.


    But what was he witnessing now?


    The opponent had cultivated this skill to the eighth realm in less than two years.


    Such a talent, it¡¯s simply unprecedented and unheard of.


    Could it be, is the Dragon Elephant Art tailor-made just for him?


    Except for this guess, Qingyang Zi had no other exnation.


    Nobody knew Qingyang Zi¡¯s thoughts.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the sh between Pei Xuanjing and Gong Xingqiu.


    Right in the eye of the storm, Gong Xingqiu¡ªthe one at the center of attention¡ªwas the most shocked, staggered by the massive power and Blood Qi that Pei Xuanjing had been able to summon.


    However, since the situation has gotten to this point, facing this palm strike, there was no possibility for him to avoid it, his only choice was to make a direct collision.


    Blood Qi burst forth, his strength even stronger.


    Kaboom!


    Their palms collided, resulting in an unprecedented impact.


    Splutter!


    Gong Xingqiu, a top-ranked martial artist of Great Ming, was pushed back by a mere second-ss martial artist and even spat out blood. This scene, left everyone aghast!


    The dust cleared.


    ¡°First-grade martial artist, is that all?¡± Pei Xuanjing said coolly.


    Hidden by his headband¡ªwhich was shattered in the sh¡ªare his long hair now dancing in the wind, sword in one hand, the other at his back, looking heroic in his billowing robe. Everyone watched the formidable and monstrous young man with indescribable eyes.


    Simply with that palm strike, he had established Pei Xuanjing¡¯s status.


    At this moment, everyone could clearly see.


    Up from this point, there was a budding genius in the martial arts world of Great Ming, a person who although had not yet broken into the first grade, possessed the power of one.


    To any first-grade martial artist, their names are famous in Great Ming, their names remembered by forces of all sides, both feared and respected.


    From now on, all forces within Great Ming will know, a new powerhouse was born, the name Pei Xuanjing will echo through all corners of the world.


    Gong Xingqiu roared to the sky, seemed to vent his internal anger indiscriminately.


    In his eyes, when he looked at Pei Xuanjing, a thick killing intent surfaced!


    At this moment, his intent to kill Pei Xuanjing exceeded even that for the emperor.


    He momentarily gave up the idea to assassinate the emperor, with only one goal in his mind: to kill this young man standing in front of him.


    Because, Gong Xingqiu realized, he was reduced to a stepping stone.


    He became the stepping stone to fame for this man.


    From now on, anytime someone mentioned this man¡¯s name, his name woulde up, and this humiliation he was feeling now would be brought up. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    And so, the only way for him to wash away this humiliation inflicted upon him was to kill this young man.


    ¡°Today, I will kill you!¡± Gong Xingqiu announced, his voice cold.


    For Gong Xingqiu¡¯s action, even Du Chongyun didn¡¯t stop him, because he knew, if it were himself in that situation, he would¡¯ve done the same.


    Martial Artists, especially those at their level, each one of them has a unique sense of pride¡ªit¡¯s why they can stand out amongst billions of martial artists.


    In their eyes, sometimes, face is more important than life and death.


    Gong Xingqiu¡¯s choice might not be in line with Mire Sect¡¯s n, yet nobody could stop him, not even the sect leader had any reason to stop him.


    In response to Gong Xingqiu¡¯s outrage, Pei Xuanjing remained expressionless, casuallymenting: ¡°Good, I have an intention to kill you as well, I¡¯ll establish my name with your life.¡±


    Being only a second-ss martial artist, ying a first-ss martial artist is for Pei Xuanjing, without a doubt, a feat that would establish his reputation, also frightening those there and saving a lot of trouble.


    ¡°Bring it on!¡±


    Gong Xingqiu yelled, his five fingers spread and a curved de appeared in his hand.


    ng!


    Pei Xuanjing drew his sword from its sheath, both True Qi and Blood Qi circting, he activated the Divine Weapon, infinite sword auras were unleashed, sword light was sharp and piercing, enveloping Gong Xingqiu within.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The collision of de aura and sword aura, de light and sword light intertwined and danced in the air..

 Chapter 97 - 96: Slaying a First-Grade Martial Artist

    Chapter 97: Chapter 96: ying a First-Grade Martial Artist


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing swung his sword, apanied by wind and thunder. This embodied the warmth of spring, the violence of summer, the solemnity of autumn, and the chilling cold of winter.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Gong Xingqiu¡¯s face was icy, as the curved de danced like a silver snake in his hand, its light crisscrossing amidst the unrestrained blood qi. His figure shifted as if a ghost, a single man wielding a de that seemed like a thousand, the glow of his de pervading all surroundings.


    shes happened one after another.


    ¡°Today, I will surely kill you!¡± Gong Xingqiu¡¯s cold face was filled with murderous intent.


    He swung his curved de once again, the already abundant blood qi within him boil over even more, giving his every swing strength surpassing those of the past by multiple times, seemingly infinite, and relentless.


    ¡°Nice!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing roared inughter. Such an opponent was indeed worthy of him putting forth his full power.


    His move suddenly changed as if he was a drunkard ¨C staggering footsteps, the long sword in his hand swinging towards the east and hitting towards the west, striking south and beating north. It seemed chaotic, yet was extraordinarily brilliant ¨C he would appear suddenly and disappear quietly.


    ¡°Dharma Sword Skill!¡±


    Seeing that Pei Xuanjing could make such a leisurely use of this Dharma Sword Skill, undoubtedly he had attained mastery.


    Qingyang Zi was astonished in his heart, truly a peerless genius.


    ¡°Humph, is that all!¡±


    Gong Xingqiu disyed utter fearlessness as he let out a long howl and lunged forward; his de was like a roaming dragon, full of murderous intent.


    He was also well aware of the subtleties of the Dharma Sword Skill, thus he very decisively abandoned his techniques and chose the most straightforward shes, forcing Pei Xuanjing to defend.


    ¡°Heh, are you at yourst gasp?¡± Pei Xuanjing scoffed.


    He stepped forward, giving his sword¡¯s hilt a little shake, immediately stirring up a wave of cold light, with flowers of sword light strewn all over.


    He then leaped into the air, looking down from a high position.


    At that moment, his sword¡¯s technique changed once again. He turned around and shed towards Gong Xingqiu.


    The force of the downward strike was radiant and swift, filled with a chilling sword qi that could even freeze the marrow, the sharpness of the sword was terrifyingly unblockable!


    Flying Immortal Outside the Sky!


    Both man and sword appeared to have merged into one, the sword light was like a flying rainbow, directly aiming and striking, the sword light radiant and swift, applying all body strength onto it.


    This move was not only the strongest sword technique, but also contained the ten elemental forces of extreme yang and extreme hardness.


    ¡°This sword technique is wless and outstandingly brilliant,¡± Qingyang Zi¡¯s face disyed even more astonishment due to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s moves.


    Seeing such a free-spirited change in swordsmanship, Qingyang Zi knew in his heart that this was the peak pinnacle in martial arts, and it could be considered an unrivaled sword technique in the world.


    ¡°This move!¡±


    Gong Xingqiu¡¯s facial expression dramatically changed, his pupils contracted as if he saw something unbelievable.


    He only saw a sh of sword light flying diagonally, as swift as lightning, like a long rainbow across


    une SKY.


    ng!


    At that moment, Gong Xingqiu¡¯s solid true qi and vigorous blood qi were all of no use, effortlessly shattered by that single sh. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The curved de in Gong Xingqiu¡¯s hand was cut into two by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s long sword.


    The sword didn¡¯t stop its course and naturally downward, cutting through his clothing and leaving a deep bloodstain on his chest.


    However, at this moment, the Flowing me Sword in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hand also let out a mournful cry, the de filled with tiny cracks.


    Clearly, at this time, the Thousand Refinement Divine Weapon could no longer withstand the great power poured into it by Pei Xuanjing. After it cut Gong Xingqiu¡¯s curved de, it finally gave way under the heavy burden.


    Watching Gong Xingqiu¡¯s figure retreating, Pei Xuanjing threw out the Flowing me Sword and sheathed his long sword.


    He moved a few steps,ing in front of Gong Xingqiu in the blink of an eye.


    Giant Spirit Surpasses Mountains!


    Without any hesitation, he pped Gong Xianqiu.


    There was no time to dodge, no chance to hide, and even less opportunity to deflect the hit.


    In the end, he could only watch helplessly as this palm strike hit his body directly, unable to resist it in the slightest.


    This palm strike caused his muscles and bones to shatter, his true qi to scatter, and his blood qi to dim.


    The immense power was instantaneously transmitted throughout his entire body. He was smashed downward, his entire body embedded into the ground. A cloud of dust was stirred up in a radius of several ten meters with him at the center.


    Such a violent palm strike made Gong Xingqiu suffer extreme pain, unable to suppress his screams.


    His shattered muscles and bones broke through the skin. The internal organs were shocked out of ce, and the thick, boiling blood all over his body spurted out of every orifice.


    At the side, Du Chongyun¡¯s eyes almost burst out of his sockets, he couldn¡¯t help but shout out.


    Their fight was too fierce, and it ended too suddenly.


    Everything was beyond Du Chongyun¡¯s expectation. He never thought that Gong Xingqiu, facing a second-grade martial artist, would have virtually no power to resist.


    Seeing the severely injured Gong Xingqiu on the verge of death, a sorrow rose from Du Chongyun¡¯s heart, not merely because one shared the same plight.


    He worried about his own fate, now Gong Xingqiu was dead. And if the young man make his move again, he would undoubtedly die.


    However, he was entangled with the old eunuch and could do nothing.


    The sky changed color, the autumn wind started to blow, and the leaves began to dance.


    Ignoring Du Chongyun¡¯s voice, Pei Xuanjing merely cast his gaze lightly over Gong Xingqiu.


    From Gong Xingqiu¡¯s arrogance when he made his first appearance to the severely wounded and dying state today, all of this happened in just a brief moment.


    The dying Gong Xingqiu fiercely stared at Pei Xuanjing, opened his mouth as if trying to say something, but couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Pei Xuanjing seemed to understand what the other party meant, and he said faintly, ¡°I am Pei Xuanjing.¡±


    After hearing those words, Gong Xingqiu¡¯s eyes widened as if to imprint his face upon his memory, his shaking hands struggled as if he wanted to grab hold of something.


    Suddenly, Gong Xingqiu¡¯s struggling hands paused, and fell powerlessly.


    From this point, Mire Sect¡¯s deputy sect leader, first-grade martial artist Gong Xingqiu, died at the hands of the second-grade martial artist, Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing watched as the first-grade martial artist died under his own hands. After a while, he raised his head and shifted his gaze towards the Mire Sect¡¯s elder, Du Chongyun.


    Du Chongyun, as he was engaging inbat with the old eunuch, felt the gaze of Pei Xuanjing. He immediately felt a chill in his heart and his face changed color.


    ¡°Would you need assistance, Eunuch Gong?¡± Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t immediately join in, but asked instead.


    The old eunuch had no qualms about ganging up on someone. Hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s question, of course, he would not refuse: ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Old wretch, you have no shame!¡± Du Chongyun cursed.


    He could barely handle one old eunuch, let alone adding such a merciless opponent. He was undoubtedly going to die.


    Unfortunately, his cursing had no effect as Pei Xuanjing said to Qingyang Zi, ¡°May I borrow your sword, Lord Headmaster?¡±


    ¡°It would be an honor!¡± Qingyang Zi said with a smile.


    Witnessing a first-grade martial artist die under Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hands, Qingyang Zi naturally wouldn¡¯t continue to regard the youth in front of him as a junior, even if his age truly made him his junior.


    Without any hesitation or holding back, Pei Xuanjing immediately used Flying Immortal Outside the Sky toward Du Chongyun.


    Seeing this, Du Chongyun¡¯s face turned into a deathly gray, as if he fell into an ice cer!

 Chapter 98 - 97: The Shocking Identity of the Insider

    Chapter 98: Chapter 97: The Shocking Identity of the Insider


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°I am grateful for your help, Mr. Pei.¡± The Old Eunuch spoke with soft humbleness, smiling at Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing returned the smile modestly, ¡°Your excellency is too kind.¡±


    It could be said that the moment Pei Xuanjing and the Old Eunuch struck together against Du


    Chongyun, the oue was determined, and the Mire Sect¡¯s assassination would end in failure.


    Not to mention the loss of their ordinary disciples, but the death of two first-grade martial artists, two second-ss martial artists, and seven third-grade pseudo masters alone had cost the Mire Sect a heavy loss, which was almost half of their renowned experts.


    However, their side also suffered considerable losses in this assassination attempt. The Xuanwu, one of the four leaders of the Brocade Guards, died in battle. Also, one master and one pseudo master from the Dong Factory and one pseudo master from the Xi Factory were all in.


    As for the remaining experts, although they did not lose their lives, they were all somewhat injured. For instance, Qingyang Zi was heavily injured by Du Chongyang, a first-grade martial artist. Though his foundation was not damaged, he undoubtedly lost much of his fighting force.


    As for those third-grade and below members of the Brocade Guards who were injured, their number was considerable, and many even lost their lives.


    On the other hand, Lin Qingyi was rather fortunate this time. Not only was he unscathed from the assassination attempt, but he also had an epiphany about the true essence of martial arts while fighting a master martial artist alongside another.


    After experiencing this mighty storm, even if the emperor was safe and sound and had not been harmed at all, it was clear that the idea of his tour was interrupted.


    When news of the attempted assassination on the emperor reached Tiandu, those in charge there immediately made the decision that the emperor¡¯s tour could no longer go on and intended to put a stop to it.


    With his officials unanimously opposing his decision, even the emperor could not act wantonly and obstinately as he pleased. He was also aware that his guards were wounded and couldn¡¯t support his endeavor any longer.


    However, the emperor wasn¡¯t willing to return to Tiandu so easily, so he headed to Xuanfu Town, one of the important towns instead.


    When they saw the emperor stop touring and enter the military stronghold of Xuanfu Town, which guaranteed his security to arge extent, the court officials could onlypromise despite some minor objections.


    After the emperor entered Xuanfu Town, the local governor andmander took responsibility for external security, so Pei Xuanjing and his men didn¡¯t need to remain as vignt as before. Their task had be much easier.


    After surviving the assassination attempt and personally beheading a first-grade martial artist, Pei Xuanjing naturally solidified his supreme reputation. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Emperor not only granted him an audience but also bestowed upon him a generous reward. When he learnt that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s divine weapon was damaged in the battle, he promised to give him an even better one aspensation.


    Unfortunately, all these rewards andpensation from the Emperor can only be fulfilled after returning to Tiandu. For Pei Xuanjing, this is providing a solution far beyond his immediate needs.


    The divine weapons forged by experts like Qian Lian are rare, but there are still numerous indomitable-ss divine weapons in Xuanfu Town.


    Having seen Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ability, Jiang Bin was even more eager to gain his favor. Immediately upon reaching Xuanfu, he procured an indomitable-ss sword for Pei Xuanjing to use temporarily.


    Jiang Bin wasn¡¯t the only one trying to win over Pei Xuanjing. Zhang Yong, the director of Dong Factory, and Gu Dayong, the director of Xi Factory, also presented him with an indomitable-ss sword as a token of gratitude for his rescue.


    Having received gifts from the three, Pei Xuanjing epted them brazenly but remained nonmittal about their attempts to win him over.


    Now, he was standing at the top level of the Great Ming, giving him the privilege to abstain from taking sides for the time being.


    Pei Xuanjing stood atop a nameless hill, holding his hands behind his back. Facing the cool autumn breeze, his robe was fluttering in the wind.


    He took in the whole view of Xuanfu City, producing a feeling of insignificance in the grand scheme of things.


    ¡°Master Pei!¡±


    Jiang Bin came up the hill in his regr attire and stood behind Pei Xuanjing.


    Lin Qingyi led a few of the Brocade Guards, also dressed in regr attire, and guarded them from several hundred feet away.


    ¡°Why is Mr. Jiang being so formal? You may address me as usual,¡± said Pei Xuanjing nonchntly. Then he turned around and spoke heartily, ¡°I never realized that such a magnificent scene is withheld by this hilly region. So engrossed, I¡¯ve kept Mr. Jiang waiting.¡±


    ¡°In that case, Mr. Pei, there¡¯s no need to refer to me as Mr. Jiang in the future. I am older than you by a few years. If you don¡¯t mind, we can address each other as brothers.¡± Jiang Bin said with a smile.


    Pei Xuanjingughed heartily, ¡°Brother Jiang.¡±


    A glint of joy shed in Jiang Bin¡¯s eyes. He sighed, ¡°Mr. Pei, you¡¯re too modest. There¡¯s nothing wrong with bing absorbed in such a beautiful view.¡±


    He took a few steps forward, and they stood side by side, facing the autumn breeze, and taking in the beautiful mountains and rivers.


    ¡°I wonder what Brother Jiang had in mind when he invited me today.¡± Pei Xuanjing looked into the distance and spoke lightly.


    He was actually in the middle of his cultivation at home when he received a message from Lin Qingyi that Jiang Bin had invited him to meet.


    Moreover, instead of meeting in Xuanfu City, they came to this unnamed hill.


    Pei Xuanjing remembered that he had received so many benefits from others. It wouldn¡¯t be right to immediately discard the rtionship, so he agreed to the invitation.


    Jiang Bin waved his hand and took out a letter from his bosom, ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Look at this first, brother.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing, puzzled, took the letter and unfolded it to read.


    After a while, a hint of coldness appeared at the corners of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mouth, and a brief sh of murderous intent emanated from him before quickly disappearing.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually him. I really didn¡¯t expect it. Is this information from the underworld?¡± He asked, his tone filled with surprise.


    The information in the letter was none other than the clues rted to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s previous assassination attempt and the recent assassination of the Emperor.


    ording to the clues obtained by Jiang Bin, the mastermind behind these was a big figure in the Brocade Guards, his direct superior, the Emperor¡¯s trusted aide, and themander of the Brocade Guards, Qian Ning.


    Even though they already knew that someone in the Brocade Guards was colluding with the underworld Mire Sect, this person held a high-ranking position. But no one had thought that it would be Qian Ning.


    Jiang Bin nodded and said, ¡°In addition to this, there is also information from undercover agents within the Mire Sect.¡±


    When he first received this news, Jiang Bin was even more shocked than Pei Xuanjing.


    Although the two were rivals, they were both trusted by the Emperor, and he never expected that Qian Ning would dare to undertake such actions.


    Hearing Jiang Bin¡¯S words, Pei Xuanjing nodded in agreement.


    With the power of the Brocade Guards, it was impossible not to infiltrate a force like Mire Sect.


    However, what he did not know was that in order to obtain these pieces of information, the undercover agents of the Brocade Guards suffered heavy losses, almost all of them exposed and uprooted by the Mire Sect.


    However, being able to obtain such important information, it was worth it for Jiang Bin.


    ¡°Does Brother Jiang have any reservations?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked in confusion.


    In his view, since the identity of the other party had been confirmed, all they had to do was to follow the clues to the end.


    Considering Jiang Bin¡¯s status, once he submitted this information to the Emperor, even if it may not immediately result in charges, it should be enough to sow a seed of doubt in the Emperor¡¯s heart.


    Other officials might have reservations, but for the eunuchs, all their privileges depended on the trust of the Emperor. Once they lost his trust, they would lose everything. Jiang Bin let out a bitterugh: ¡°Things are not as simple as they seem..¡±

 Chapter 99 - 98 1 Disagree!

    Chapter 99: Chapter 98 1 Disagree!


    Trantor: 549690339


    If there was someone who wished to oust Commanding Officer Qian Ning from his position, there would certainly be no shortage of candidates.


    It could be one of the ministers from the court, the imperial censors of the Ducal Pce, the Supervisors of the Two Factories, and so on.


    After all, as themanding officer of the Brocade Guards, the emperor¡¯s personal troops, and wielding the powerful Brocade Guards which operate independently of the court, he has already caused many to fear and envy him. Added to this is his domineering manner, which has certainly offended many.


    However, the many heavyweights in the court are well aware that the person who most wants to topple Commanding Officer Qian Ning isn¡¯t any of those previously mentioned, but rather the Commanding Officer Jiang Bin standing before Pei Xuanjing.


    Although both men were favored by the emperor because of Qian Ning¡¯s rmendation, leading to rapid promotions and quickly bing one of the top figures in the Brocade Guards.


    However, precisely because of this, Jiang Bin, who was originally a subordinate of Commanding Officer Qian Ning, became someone with equal standing, even threatening his position, something Qian Ning could not tolerate.


    So, ever since Jiang Bin took office as themand officer, he has been continuously suppressed by Qian Ning. But Jiang Bin is not one to be messed with either, naturally, he fought back.


    As a result, the struggle between the two has intensified and even be public knowledge to all.


    Even the emperor has heard rumors of theirpetition, yet his reaction has been peculiarly indifferent, turning a blind eye and letting things take their course.


    ¡°So, Brother Jiang, you believe that even if you use him openly, it won¡¯t draw the emperor¡¯s attention, and might even be seen as you trying to stir up trouble and make false usations.¡± Pei Xuanjing understood the other party¡¯s concerns.


    Jiang Bin nodded and said, ¡°Moreover, we are now far from Tiandu, allowing the other party ample time to clean up their mess. There¡¯s no way for us to get any solid evidence.¡±


    It¡¯s already been several months since the people of the underworld were caught, and although messages have been passed on from his nts in the Mire Sect, those nts have not managed to survive.


    Currently, there is no evidence to convict the other party.


    ¡°Moreover, isn¡¯t the other party in Tiandu, reflecting behind closed doors?¡± Jiang Bin spoke up leisurely.


    The other party has just taken the me for the emperor and endured his punishment, so it¡¯S the perfect time for them to be in favor. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    If one cannot find any evidence pehaps not only would it be impossible to bring the other party down, but one might even be evenly counterattacked.


    Pei Xuanjing understood and asked curiously, ¡°Then, the reason why Brother Jiang summoned me here today is because you want to use my hand, right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s exactly my intention.¡± Jiang Bin admitted truthfully.


    Pei Xuanjing retorted, ¡°The emperor favors Brother Jiang and you can¡¯t do anything. Will he believe what I say?¡±


    If Qian Ning was one of the instigators of the assassination attempt, Pei Xuanjing would naturally not let him off the hook just because of his position. He would also be willing to join forces with Jiang Bin to eliminate Qian Ning.


    But to Pei Xuanjing, Jiang Bin¡¯S idea seemed a bit funny. He didn¡¯t believe that by saving the emperor¡¯s life, the emperor would listen to him and remove a trustedmanding officer.


    If it was not pleasant to hear, if Jiang Bin revealed this matter, the emperor might even think of it as a political struggle between them.


    But if he were to speak up, in the end the person who got removed might even be himself.


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Jiang Bin shook his head. He knew that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s status was not enough to reveal this matter, even if he was already at the top of the Great Ming.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Pei Xuanjing was puzzled.


    Jiang Binughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s said that Mr. Pei and the right Shng (deputy minister) of the Ministry of Personnel, Gu Ji, are very good friends. Does Mr. Pei know that he not only used to be an imperial censor in the Ducal Pce but is also currently favored by the Minister of the Ministry of


    War and seems to intend to transfer him to the Ministry of War as the left Shng (deputy minister). If so¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡±


    Without waiting for Jiang Bin to finish speaking, Pei Xuanjing firmly rejected it.


    He understood the other party¡¯s intention. Gu Ji had been an imperial censor for the Ducal Pce and was about to be transferred to the Ministry of War, backed by powerful supporters. If Gu Ji were used to expose this matter, it would surely garner the support of the civil officials at the court.


    ¡°Mr. Pei, why the refusal?¡± A puzzled look crossed Jiang Bin¡¯s face.


    In his opinion, this was an excellent n. At that time, the whole court would be shaken. Adding Jiang Bin¡¯s tactics for cooperation inside and outside, and there would be a very high probability of overthrowing Qian Ning.


    Even if the n failed, Gu Ji had the support of powerful people, as well as the backing of civil officials. The worst oue would only be his transfer out of Tiandu.


    Pei Xuanjing replied coldly, ¡°This matter has nothing to do with Mr. Gu to begin with, so why should he be implicated?¡±


    At first it was purely a benefit cooperation between him and Gu Ji, but after some time, some of friendship was fostered between them.


    During the two years in Tiandu, the two had met many times and their rtionship had naturally deepened. It could be said that Gu Ji is one of the few friends that Pei Xuanjing has in this world.


    No doubt, even Jiang Bin is wary of a possible counterattack from Qian Ning.


    So, if Gu Ji were to be put on the frontline of this scandal this time, what if a desperate Qian Ning decided to fight back?


    Although Pei Xuanjing is not afraid, Gu Ji might not be able to resist the attacksing openly and secretly. He can¡¯t protect Gu Ji up close all the time. After all, it¡¯s always important to be on guard against thieves.


    They are both honorable men, so why should they drag each other into this whirlpool.


    Therefore, Pei Xuanjing could not agree!


    Jiang Bin gave a bitter smile and continued to try to persuade him.


    However, no matter how he tried to convince him, Pei Xuanjing had the same answer: he couldn¡¯t agree.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why not find an opportunity to lure him out of Tiandu, and I can kill him myself!¡± Frustrated by Jiang Bin¡¯S constant persuasion, Pei Xuanjing coldly threw out a sentence.


    Jiang Bin¡¯S expression changed drastically when he heard this, and he hurriedly stopped him, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Mr. Pei!¡±


    At this moment, he realized that the other party is not his subordinate, much less thosemon second-ss martial artists, but a powerful master who can kill a first-grade martial artist at the second-ss realm.


    For Jiang Bin, his status as an official far outweighs his status as a martial artist, so he naturally couldn¡¯t ept Pei Xuanjing¡¯s approach.


    Because he knows what kind of waves such a move would cause.


    While he might be able to kill his enemiespletely for political struggles, resorting to all kinds of assassinations, he inherently did not want Pei Xuanjing, a clear man of the martial world, tomit such acts.


    If an event urs once, it might ur again. If he could kill Qian Ning today, then in the future, who¡¯s to say he wouldn¡¯t attack others, or even himself?!


    ¡°Ha Pei Xuanjing chuckled without saying another word.


    In truth, he was not talking nonsense just then, but was seriously considering doing such an act.


    If you were to say that before, Pei Xuanjing feared the authorities of the Great Ming due to hisck of strength and feared to bring upon himself a siege.


    But from the moment he killed Gong Xingqiu, his state of mindpletely changed.


    At this moment, he is like a tiger entering a mountain, a dragon entering the sea, breaking the shackles on his bodypletely. Maybe he still harbors some caution towards the Great Ming, but unlike before, he doesn¡¯t fear them.


    If worstes to worst, he could go into the martial arts world, with a boundless world outside, where he wouldn¡¯tck for a ce to settle..

 Chapter 100 - 99: Don’t Sneak Around

    Chapter 100: Chapter 99: Don¡¯t Sneak Around


    Trantor: 549690339


    With that thought in mind, Pei Xuanjing understood why a martial artist like Qingyang Zi would choose to leave the court after breaking through to the first-grade realm.


    Unfortunately, Jiang Bin himself was part of the bureaucratic system, and he naturally wouldn¡¯t let such things happen.


    Without the other party¡¯s help, it wasn¡¯t easy for Pei Xuanjing to lure out Qian Ning.


    After all, there were martial artists in the capital of Tiandu who weren¡¯t inferior to him. Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t afraid, but he couldn¡¯t kill them all, nor could he vanish after killing.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing temporarily set the matter aside, Jiang Bin felt relieved. He finally understood why those people were so wary of first-grade martial artists.


    Martial artists, after reaching this realm, had an aura of invincibility around them. This was no exaggeration.


    Apart from martial artists of the same realm, they couldn¡¯t easily be restrained, and there was no one who could restrain them.


    ¡°Since Mr. Pei doesn¡¯t agree, then let¡¯s think of other methods.¡± Jiang Bin finallypromised.


    Regardless, Jiang Bin knew he didn¡¯t want Pei Xuanjing to take drastic measures.


    Pei Xuanjing did not indicate agreement or refusal. His True Qi moved, and the letter in his hand ignited without wind, turning to floating ashes.


    To be honest, he was now harboring a killing intention towards Qian Ning. If Jiang Bin could not knock him down, he¡¯d have to take action, denying the other party the chance to live.


    ¡°Brother Jiang, I want to know the origin of the eunuch.¡± Pei Xuanjing suddenly spoke.


    Although he is an eunuch, he is a first-grade martial artist and deserves a certain amount of respect.


    He was curious about this old eunuch¡¯s identity. Although they had not yet shed, he could feel that the other¡¯s strength should be good, but it seemed to have deteriorated due to age.


    ¡°Which eunuch? The one next to the emperor?¡± Jiang Bin initially paused to think, then understood who Pei Xuanjing was referring to.


    ¡°That person is called Wang Zhi. Have you heard of this name?¡± Since Pei Xuanjing asked, he did not hide it, because even if he didn¡¯t tell, someone would.


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing found the name somewhat unfamiliar yet somewhat familiar.


    Jiang Bin revealed the origin of the other party. This old eunuch was called Wang Zhi. He has long entered the pce since the reign of Emperor Xianzong, promoted due to a favoured concubine.


    From an ordinary eunuch, he rose steadily to a high position. Due to his outstanding talent in martial arts and recognition from the emperor, he became the first to break the convention of eunuchsmanding the soldiers in the capital.


    After Emperor Xianzong¡¯s death, he began to hide in the pce, serving as a guard for the royal family, receiving the trust and favour of sessive emperors.


    ¡°He is also the founder of the Xi Factory, and he was the first supervisor of the Xi Factory, ¡± Jiang Bin suggested with a hint of deeper meaning.


    It was because of Wang Zhi¡¯S existence that the Xi Factory, which should have been disbanded due to the chaos years ago, was able to survive, demonstrating the emperor¡¯s utmost trust in him.


    However, these were just some of his experiences. The most important point was that he had lived for nearly three and a half 60-year cycles since the time of Emperor Xianzong.


    ¡°Three and a half 60-year cycles, over two hundred years. What a long time!¡± Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Over two hundred years, equating to two centuries in his previous life.


    For a person¡¯s life to reach two centuries, in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s past life, was no less than an immortal.


    In the practice of martial arts, the third -grade realm represents a transformation, not only a transformation of strength, but also a change in the essence of life.


    A third-grade martial artist can live for two 60-year cycles. If one breaks through to the second-grade martial artist realm, they can live for three 60-year cycles. As for a first-grade martial artist, they can live for four 60-year cycles if nothing goes wrong.


    Of course, martial artists fight constantly. Perhaps because of the injuries left by fights and cultivation, most martial artists cannot live that long.


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s envious.¡± Jiang Bin also sighed, but then he looked enviously at Pei Xuanjing.


    If Wang Zhi was admirable, then Pei Xuanjing in front of him was even more impressive!


    At less than 24 years old, Pei Xuanjing shocked many by breaking through to the second-grade realm. However, when he demonstrated the ability to kill a first-grade martial artist, it was even more astounding.


    A second-grade martial artist generally has a lifespan of three 60-year cycles. The now twenty-something Pei Xuanjing, even if he does not make any further progress, will be a powerful force in the next hundred years ¨C his influence will probably only decrease in hisst few decades when his body ages and vitality weakens.


    But would such a young second-grade martial artist¡¯s future really stop here?


    No one would believe that Pei Xuanjing would remain stagnant.


    At least Jiang Bin was the first to not believe it.


    He even spected that with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s talent, he might be able to break into the first-grade realm before thirty.


    At that time, inparison to those ¡®elders¡¯ who broke through to the first-grade realm at a much older age, how strong would Pei Xuanjing be? Could he rival Ancestor Sanfeng, who dominated the world in his time?


    This was unknown.


    The future remained unknown, but at least the power Pei Xuanjing currently showed made everyone look up to him.


    Of course, while some people were looking forward to seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s growth, others were not. They didn¡¯t want another supreme ruler to appear.


    Perhaps, someone was already nning to kill this budding hope when he broke through.


    When the timees, it might be a storm that no one can predict! Thinking of this, Jiang Bin reminded Pei Xuanjing, ¡°Brother Pei, you should be extra careful today.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing smiled faintly, ¡°Brother Jiang, have you heard any news?¡±


    Given the thorough informationwork of the Brocade Guards, he must have received some news; otherwise, Jiang Bin would not have said this.


    ¡°There are people from the Yinsi heading towards Xuanfu, as if they want to kill you,¡± Jiang Bin slowly said.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face turned cold. He hadn¡¯t even found trouble for the Yinsi, but surprisingly, they dared to seek trouble with him.


    ¡°It seems, the person that Yinsi has sent this time has quite a big profile.¡± Pei Xuanjing thought.


    Jiang Bin nodded his head, ¡°The rumor is that one of the Five Ghost Emperors of the Yinsi hase out of retreat and personally led people.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded his head, ¡°No wonder.¡±


    ¡°So, you must be careful. In recent days, it¡¯s best not to go out alone,¡± Jiang Bin reminded him.


    ¡°Master!¡± Lin Qingyi came running over from a distance and softly said, ¡°Just received news, the Emperor summoned you, asking you to quickly see him.¡±


    Upon hearing the summons from the Emperor, Jiang Bin did not dy any longer. He saluted Pei


    Xuanjing, ¡°Let¡¯s end the conversation here today. Do you want to return with me, Mr. Pei?¡± ¡°No need. Since the emperor has summoned you, Brother Jiang, you shouldn¡¯t dy. As for me, I would like to keep admiring the magnificentndscape.¡± Pei Xuanjing politely refused.


    Jiang Bin nodded and didn¡¯t say anything further. He led the others away. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Pei Xuanjing stood alone on the mountain, hands sped behind his back, gazing into the distance with a calm face, deep in thought.


    After an unknown amount of time, Pei Xuanjing withdrew his gaze, turned around, and began to speak


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t sneak around.¡±


    As Pei Xuanjing¡¯s voice fell, three figures appeared a hundred yards away..

 Chapter 101 - 100: Attack from the Underworld

    Chapter 101: Chapter 100: Attack from the Underworld


    Trantor: 549690339


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­


    Pei Xuanjing stood tall on the mountain peak, his clothing rustling as it was caught by the mountain wind.


    Looking at the three people who appeared before him, a subtle expression crossed his face. These individuals were likely the people Jiang Bin mentioned from the Yin Department.


    However, even Jiang Bin hadn¡¯t expected that they would arrive so quickly. Not only had they already reached Xuanfu, but they even knew that Pei Xuanjing would be present here today.


    ¡°Ghost Emperor of the Yin Department, ¡± Pei Xuanjing said calmly, his voice as cold as ice.


    As he spoke, his hand moved to rest on the hilt of the sword at his waist, ready to draw it at a moment¡¯s notice.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing, you dared to murder the people of my Yin Department. Today, I will kill you in order to boost the reputation of the Yin Department!¡± The Southern Ghost Emperor gloated, his eyes filled with murderous intent.


    The Southern Ghost Emperor, a long-established first-grade martial artist, was one of the Five Ghost Emperors of the Yin Department.


    Not long ago, after hearing of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s killing of the Equality King, the Southern Ghost Emperor took the initiative to deal with Pei Xuanjing personally, determined to y him and restore the Yin Department¡¯s dignity.


    ¡°Ha, kill me?¡± Pei Xuanjing sneered coldly as he looked at his opponent. ¡°Seems like we are going to have one less first-grade martial artist in the world today.¡±


    ¡°Humph, you arrogant brat! You think I am the same as that waste, Gong Xingqiu? That you, a second-ss martial artist, can y me!¡± The Southern Ghost Emperor dismissed with disdain.


    Even when he heard that Pei Xuanjing had killed Mire Sect¡¯s deputy leader, Gong Xingqiu, a first-grade martial artist, with his second-grade martial artist¡¯s power, it did not deter his determination. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In his view, it wasn¡¯t that Pei Xuanjing was too strong, but that Gong Xingqiu was too weak.


    Moreover, no one knew what actually happened that day. What if Pei Xuanjing resorted to some despicable tricks?


    ¡°Humph,¡± Pei Xuanjing gave a cold, dismissiveugh, offering no furtherment.


    Unable to tolerate further idle talk with Pei Xuanjing, the Southern Ghost Emperor had turned to the two men behind him and ordered, ¡°ck and White Impermanence, kill him!¡±


    The two men who followed him, one in ck and one in white, had long, disheveled hair and each wore a long and pointed ck or white hat respectively. Each held a mourning stick in their hands.


    ¡°Yes, Ghost Emperor!¡± The ck and White Impermanence answered in unison.


    The ck and White Impermanence were well-known assassins of the Yin Department, also known as the Soul Hookers because of the numerous skilled fighters who had died by their hands.


    The pair immediately leaped into action, charging straight towards Pei Xuanjing.


    The two mourning sticks whirled toward him, apanied by the eerie aura exuding from their bodies.


    In a sh, a chilling aura swept over the mountain peak, and stones flew around, heading straight for Pei Xuanjing.


    Regardless of his previous condescension, the Southern Ghost Emperor kept a wary eye on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s every move.


    Despite harbouring doubts about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s abilities, his many years of cautious instinct retained his vignce.


    As the ck and White Impermanence began their attack with the mourning sticks, Pei Xuanjing remained unfazed.


    ng!


    With a crisp sound, Pei Xuanjing twisted his wrist and drew his long sword from its scabbard.


    ¡°Child¡¯s y!¡± Pei Xuanjing chuckled lightly.


    sword light.


    The sword¡¯s light was piercing, like a bright sun; no one could look straight at it. In a split second, the entire mountain peak was engulfed in the sword¡¯s light.


    Synchronized with his sword strike, the True Qi within Pei Xuanjing¡¯s body circted, filling him with Blood Qi, and his strength exploded.


    The countless sword lights eventually fused into one!


    Pei Xuanjing held nothing back, swords shing in the wind and thunder, unmatched as they descended from the sky.


    ¡°That sword!¡± The Southern Ghost Emperor in the distance was aghast.


    Despite the distance, he could feel the ferocious power emanating from that sword.


    He had a premonition that even if it were him facing that violent strike, he would only be able to dodge, not withstand it.


    If such were the case for the first grade martial artist Southern Ghost Emperor, then how would it be for ck and White Impermanence, who happened to be beneath the swords¡¯ light?


    When they first attacked, they wanted to catch Pei Xuanjing off guard and not give him a chance to counterattack. This was their most familiar tactic.


    However, they didn¡¯t anticipate that their opponent would act so quickly, unleashing such a violent sh in just a split second.


    Presented with such a sword, they could clearly feel its endless power.


    In fact, the pair sensed the breath of death that was almost palpable; how could this not frighten them?


    In this case, faced with such a terrifying sword, the pair couldn¡¯t evade.


    ¡°We have no choice, go for it!¡± Because of their tacit understanding built over a long period, the ck and White Impermanence simultaneously made a decision within a split second.


    At this moment, they both held nothing back, not daring to either.


    Boom!


    The boiling Blood Qi exploded, and their Blood Qi entwined together. There was no sign of rejection, yet they seemed to merge and gather further to boost their power.


    ¡°These two are even revealing their trump cards, they should now have no problem dealing with this sword.¡± The Southern Ghost Emperor thought.


    Although the ck and White Impermanence were only second-ss martial artists, they were brothers who shared meals and a roof from a young age, thus they excel inbination attacks. Even when facing a first-grade martial artist, they still had the strength to retaliate, even though they often lost.


    Usually, a martial artist¡¯s Blood Qi contains the True Qi of that martial artist, so each martial artist¡¯s Blood Qi not only tends to resist each other, but also rejects each other.


    But as brothers practicingplementary martial arts, the Blood Qi of these two people did not reject others as usual, but instead they merged and gathered, bursting out the power that could even match that of first-grade martial artists.


    Bang!


    The gigantic forces collided, causing an overwhelming vibration.


    On the mountain peak, stones were flung about and exploded, creating a cloud of dust.


    Thump! Thump!


    The ck and White Impermanence were flung backward, their clothes torn and their bodies marked by countless sword wounds. They sprayed fresh blood as they crashed onto the ground.


    It was obvious that they had lost to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword.


    ¡°How¡­ how is that possible!¡± The Southern Ghost Emperor¡¯s face turned pale, finding it hard to believe.


    The pair were very sturdy for they had once held their ground against a first-grade martial artist for a hundred moves, and even managed to wound that expert when they caught them by surprise, thus establishing their reputation.


    However now the pair stood defeated on the ground after using their trump cards, and they had not even withstood a single attack.


    ¡°Too weak.¡± Pei Xuanjingmented simply.


    His expression was as calm as ever, clearly showing that defeating these two so effortlessly didn¡¯t give him a sense of aplishment.


    Since he had killed the first-grade martial artist Gong Xingqiu, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s opponents were no longer martial artists of the same realm. Only first-grade martial artist experts would be able to make him act earnestly.


    After speaking, without giving a second look to the ck and White Impermanence who had lost their fighting spirit, Pei Xuanjing turned his focus to the Southern Ghost Emperor.


    ¡°Now, let me see the infamous powerful moves of the Yin Department¡¯s Ghost Emperor!¡±


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing?s words, the Southern Ghost Emperor discarded his concern for the fate of the ck and White Impermanence.


    At this moment, the arrogance on his face vanished, and he looked at Pei Xuanjing solemnly..

 Chapter 102 - 101: Battle with the Ghost Emperor of Yin Department

    Chapter 102: Chapter 101: Battle with the Ghost Emperor of Yin Department


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°I take back my previous words, you are already qualified to be on par with us.¡± said the Ghost Emperor of the Southern Region in a deep voice.


    With just one move, he defeated the ck and White Impermanence, leaving them no chance to fight back.


    The contempt in the Southern Ghost Emperor¡¯s heart for the young second -ss martial artist in front of him waspletely wiped away, reced by caution. He now regarded his opponent as his equal.


    As a martial arts expert, he had seen talents like carps crossing the river, but among these talents, none was like Pei Xuanjing before him.


    Even in the eyes of the Southern Ghost Emperor, this young man was even better than Tie Qianshan in the past.


    However, thinking that such a genius had already be an enemy of the underworld and had caused significant losses to it.


    The barely perceptible admiration in his heart quickly turned into an intense killing intent.


    If he had previously wanted to kill Pei Xuanjing to reestablish the authority of the underworld.


    Now, the Southern Ghost Emperor had only one goal, to kill Pei to prevent a possible future enemy that could really destroy the underworld.


    ¡°With your talent, you should have had an extremely bright future. But, I have to kill your potential future personally. What a pity¡­what a pity¡­¡± the Southern Ghost Emperor sighed softly.


    As he spoke, he slowly drew the long saber from his hand. As the de was unsheathed, all the emotions on him disappeared as if he had turned into a ghost god. His gaze was indifferent and emotionless, filled with pure killing intent.


    ¡°Make your move!¡±


    The cold words of the Southern Ghost Emperor came out, his in words were filled with unimaginable will.


    Pei Xuanjing felt the terrifying killing intent and coldness from the Southern Ghost Emperor, but it did not affect him at all. His heart was calm as water,pletely undisturbed.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    He swung his sword again, the sword light was chilling, like a dragon swimming out to sea, a tiger roaring in the mountains, the momentum was tremendous.


    In a sh, sword energies crisscrossed all over, the entire mountaintop was illuminated with the sword light, as if the mountaintop was covered by it.


    At this moment, he was also unleashing his martial arts intent without reservation, along with the dazzling sword energy, like a fierce tiger escaping from a cage, he charged towards the Southern Ghost Emperor.


    ¡°Terrifying strike!¡± Commented the Southern Ghost Emperor.


    But facing such a thunderous momentum, he didn¡¯t dodge at all.


    As his words fell, he swung his long saber, and a de light of extreme brightness emerged.


    Unlike Pei Xuanjing¡¯s zing sunlight, his de light was rather like a calm and cold moonlight.


    With a swing of the long saber, his true qi circted throughout his body, his blood qi rolled, and it exploded in an instant.


    The saber swung, as if at this moment, everything, perception, vision, were all cut off by the de light, and only this sh was left between heaven and earth.


    With a sh, a silver dragon made up of saber qi roared out!


    This nearly substantial martial arts intent spread out, outlining a solemn killing hell, a ghost god dwelled within, judging all beings, dominating life and death.


    ng!


    The two crossed swords and sabers, creating a deafening collision.


    ng, ng, ng, ng¡­


    In just a few breaths, the two had already exchanged several rounds of blows.


    tter!


    The Indomitable Sword in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hand was cut into two by the opponent¡¯s saber.


    ¡°Indeed, without a good divine weapon at hand, it won¡¯t work.¡± Pei Xuanjing sighed lightly.


    But the Southern Ghost Emperor didn¡¯t give Pei Xuanjing any chance at all. Seeing that the long sword in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hand was cut off, he stepped forward, and another saber sh came.


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t change his expression, he pped out a palm, with the power of ten elephants added to it.


    Boom!


    Continuous palms wereunched, in the face of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s overwhelming palm strikes carrying infinite power, the Southern Ghost Emperor naturally could only choose to dodge.


    Once again, he repelled the Southern Ghost Emperor with a move, Pei Xuanjing reached out his hands, a great suction came from his palms, directly grabbing the mourning sticks from the hands of the incapacitated ck and White Impermanence into his hands.


    Although Pei Xuanjing was not good at this kind of weapon, even with the simplest moves, he was able to unleash unbeatable power with his whopping ten-elephant force.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­


    The two mourner sticks crossed and whirled, apanied by the sounds of tearing the air, each hit carried the power to shatter mountains and split rocks.


    Boom, boom, boom, boom¡­


    With each m by Pei Xuanjing, there were sounds of wind and thunder, on the top of the mountain, countless boulders were turned into dust.


    The Ghost Emperor of the South¡¯s de light was piercingly cold, the ferocious glint of the de flickered in all directions, driven by both True Qi and Blood Qi, unleashing endless dominance.


    Crack,


    Crack,


    Another two sounds resonated, the two divine weapons in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hand, despite being considered top-notch among the Indomitable Swords, were once again destroyed in the hands of the Ghost Emperor of the South.


    ¡°Today, you will surely die!¡±


    The icy voice of the Ghost Emperor of the South echoed once again.


    This time, Pei Xuanjing was without any weapon in his hand, he had all the advantages, the opponent was certain to die.


    With that, he swung the long saber in his hand, striking directly downwards.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Pei Xuanjing sneered aloud.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing mobilized all his True Qi and Blood Qi, the Dragon Elephant Art circted throughout his body, his hands transformed into the colour of earth and ash.


    His sturdy body gave out crackling noises, bones and muscles echoed, his internal organs trembled slightly, and his blood flow elerated.


    Even though Pei Xuanjing was just standing there, the airflow around him seemed to be vibrating, causing ripples to appear. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Giant Spirit Surpasses Mountains!


    This palm strike, seemed as mighty as moving mountains and seas.


    This palm strike, seemed as earth-shattering as overturning heaven and earth.


    Bang!


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s palm strike cameter but arrived first, hitting directly on the Thousand Refinement Divine de in the hand of the Ghost Emperor of the South.


    Under the immense impact of power, the originally swinging long saber abruptly changed its direction, and the hand of the Ghost Emperor of the South gripping the saber went numb from the sudden resistance.


    Crack!


    His wrist was broken straight away.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The Ghost Emperor of the South couldn¡¯t help but cry out in agony.


    At this moment, his originally cold and ruthless face began to twist.


    Not only that, the massive power carried by the palm strike, along with the saber, hit his shoulder, the power of ten elephants dislocated his muscles and bones.


    Looking at the Ghost Emperor of the South who was sent flying, Pei Xuanjing did not hesitate at all, his right hand grabbed again, and the broken sword soared into the air.


    Pei Xuanjing fired the broken sword with his Qi Luck, and it shot straight out, heading for the Ghost Emperor of the South.


    Splurt!


    Facing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s attack, the face of the Ghost Emperor of the South changed dramatically, but he could not avoid it at all, he was impaled straight through his chest.


    ng!


    The priceless Thousand Refinement Divine de fell to the ground, the eyes of the Ghost Emperor of the South filled with disbelief as he looked at Pei Xuanjing.


    He didn¡¯t understand, he had seemingly already secured victory, and was about to personally kill this man who had disgraced the Yin Department.


    But why!


    Why was he the one who died?


    With a deep sense of unwillingness and confusion, the Ghost Emperor of the South died.


    Huff huff huff¡­


    Pei Xuanjing was breathing heavily, taking several elixirs from his bosom, swallowing them, and sitting on the ground, trying to recover his True Qi and Blood Qi.


    ¡°Brother Pei, we just received news that the people from the Yin Department seem to have arrived¡­¡±


    Just as he spoke, Lin Qingyi, leading a group of people, arrived from afar, his words were cut short when he saw the scene before him.


    His face changed significantly, and he shouted in rm, ¡°Brother Pei, are you okay?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing finished gathering his Qi, stood up, and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Looking at the dead man, and the ck and White Impermanence half-dead on the ground, Lin Qingyi immediately understood what had happened here and the identity of these three strangers.


    ¡°Brother Pei, these people, they aren¡¯t from the Yin Department are they!?¡± He said, his face filled with shock, and he opened his mouth hesitantly to ask for confirmation from Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s them..¡±

 Chapter 103 - 102: Divine Weapon and News

    Chapter 103: Chapter 102: Divine Weapon and News


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Brother Pei, you are now quite famous. Your name is recognized throughout the Great Ming territory. Any formidable martial artist is likely to have heard of you. The saying ¡®Who in the world does not know you¡¯ seems quite fitting for you.¡± Lin Qingyi said, brimming with joy.


    By then, over three months had passed since Pei Xuanjing had in the Infernal Realm¡¯s Southern Ghost Emperor atop the Nameless Mountain Summit and severely wounded the ck and White Impermanence.


    During these two months, Pei Xuanjing and his team had been staying in Xuanfu. After that battle, Pei Xuanjing used the excuse of recuperating to remain secluded, admitting only a few close acquaintances.


    However, his self-imposed istion didn¡¯t prevent his fame from spreading far and wide.


    Just as Lin Qingyi said, as a Second-ss martial artist, Pei Xuanjing had sessively killed two First-ss martial artists. This news created a stir in the previously dormant Da Ming Jianghu.


    The name Pei Xuanjing resonated in the ears of countless individuals, reaching an extent where virtually everyone knew him.


    For some elite martial artists, they recognized that an exceptional powerhouse had emerged in the world.


    Yet for some, they perceived Pei Xuanjing as merely a fortunate fluke, a puppet, a facade created by the imperial court of the Great Ming.


    Even so, some people wanted to challenge Pei Xuanjing, either to debunk this alleged lie or to gain fame themselves.


    Seated at the host¡¯s position, Pei Xuanjing chuckled. He didn¡¯t pay much heed to Lin Qingyi¡¯s words.


    He interrupted Lin Qingyi from going on, asking, ¡°Brother Lin, did youe to see me today just to talk about these things?¡±


    Lin Qingyi, reminded by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s question, recalled the purpose of his visit. He sheepishly replied, ¡°I got carried away and almost forgot about the main issue.¡±


    After saying this, he pped his hands and shouted out to the courtyard, ¡°Bring it in.¡±


    Following hismand, a Brocade Guard walked in, carrying a five-feet-long brocade box.


    Lin Qingyi smilingly said, ¡°Brother Pei, would you like to guess what¡¯s inside this box?¡± Pei Xuanjing, having some idea, asked, ¡°Has the item I requested been forged?¡± ¡°Correct!¡± Lin Qingyi arose, lifted the lid off the brocade box, ¡°Brother Pei, please have a look.¡± Pei Xuanjing also stood up and walked over, seeing a long sword in the brocade box.


    Lin Qingyi introduced, ¡°This divine weapon has been crafted, a process that took two months, under the direct royal decree, by the divine craftsmen of the Ministry of Works, all ording to Brother Pei¡¯s specifications. Although it wasn¡¯t forged ten thousand times, it is the best amongst the Thousand Refinement Divine Weapons. If durability is the only consideration, it could easily rival many of the Ten Thousand-Forged Divine Weapons. It could be deemed a quasi Ten Thousand-Forged Divine Weapon.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing picked up the divine sword from the brocade box, unsheathed the sword, ran his left index finger along the de, then flicked the de lightly, causing a gentle vibration.


    He walked out of the house, swung the sword, slicing through the air and making a sizzling sound.


    ¡°Not bad, it¡¯s indeed the top-ss amongst the Thousand Refinement Divine Weapons. It can certainly withstand my power.¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded approvingly.


    Towards Lin Qingyi, who had also stepped outside, he asked, ¡°What is the name of this sword?¡±


    Lin Qingyi shook his head, ¡°The sword has not been named yet. His Majesty said you should be the one to name it.¡±


    Seeing the patterns etched on the de, Pei Xuanjing suddenly thought of a name, ¡°How about we call it ¡®Divine Sky¡¯?¡±


    Upon hearing this name, Lin Qingyi¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he said with a strange expression, ¡°Brother Pei, perhaps you should consider another name.¡±


    ¡°Is there something inappropriate?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked, puzzled.


    Lin Qingyi hesitated for a moment, then sighed, ¡°Perhaps it would be better if we choose a different name.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head dismissively, ¡°Since I¡¯ve already decided, there¡¯s no need to change it.¡± This divine sword was not a royal reward; rather, it was exchanged for the Thousand Refining Divine Weapon Steel Whip that he had seized from Prince Ping, the Thousand Refinement Divine de he had seized from the Southern Ghost Emperor, and the divine weapon that the Emperor had originally promised him.


    Seeing that his persuasion had been fruitless, Lin Qingyi gave up.


    He instructed the Brocade Guard who had delivered the sword to leave and joined Pei Xuanjing back in the house.


    ¡°In addition to delivering this divine sword, themanding officer also asked me to ry a message to Brother Pei.¡± Lin Qingyi said in a low voice.


    Themanding officer Lin Qingyi referred to was Jiang Bin.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± As Pei Xuanjing sheathed the sword, he turned to look at Lin Qingyi.


    Lin Qingyi nced around before saying, ¡°Brother Pei, do you know who brought this divine sword here?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head. Lin Qingyi said, ¡°It was themanding officer who personally brought it from Tiandu.¡±


    Huff! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Lin Qingyi perceived an immediate change in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s expression. An intimidating murderous intent flitted across, leaving Lin Qingyi in shock, even though it wasn¡¯t directed at him. The utter potency unintentionally released by Pei Xuanjing took him aback.


    This truly was a powerhouse capable of defeating a First-ss martial artist while being Second-ss.


    After the attack by the Mire Sect, he had fortuitouslyprehended the true essence of martial arts and had recently ascended to Third-grade mastery, with the help of the Brocade Guards¡¯ resources.


    He had initially thought the gap between the two of them had been closed. However, he had not expected that he would barely be able to withstand Pei Xuanjing¡¯s unintentionally released aura.


    Fortunately, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s murderous intent, as fast as it had appeared, quickly dissipated.


    In the blink of an eye, he had resumed his usual cheerful demeanor, ¡°Isn¡¯t he supposed to be confined and reflecting upon his actions in Tiandu?¡±


    Given the circumstances, he should have been in Tiandu, reflecting on his actions. So, howe he was currently in Xuanfu?


    Lin Qingyi shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but themanding officer did ask me to remind Brother Pei to be extra cautious.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I understand,¡± Pei Xuanjing responded, nodding his head.


    After exchanging pleasantries for a while, Lin Qingyi excused himself, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t stay any longer.¡±


    Understanding that Lin Qingyi was quite busy, Pei Xuanjing gave him permission.


    After seeing Lin Qingyi out, Pei Xuanjing returned to his seat in solitude and began to ponder.


    Pei Xuanjing had taken highly into ount the im Jiang Bin had made about Qian Ning¡¯s connection with his past assassination attempt.


    Though not entirely trusting Jiang Bin¡¯s statement, having hints and a name was good enough for him to verify the truth through other means.


    During this period, Pei Xuanjing several times visited the safe-houses of Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s organization in Xuanfu. He spent a substantial amount of silver taels to verify the information.


    The conclusion drawn from the investigation was indeed that Qian Ning had an undeniable connection with the assassination attempt against him.


    Since Qian Ning was in league with the Infernal Realm and was implicated in that assassination incident¡­


    Was he also involved in the assassination attempt that urred three months ago?


    Having confirmed Qian Ning¡¯s involvement, Pei Xuanjing naturally would not let this matter go and kept an eye out for an opportune moment. Unfortunately, such an opportunity had yet to present itself.


    If Qian Ning had remained in Tiandu, Pei Xuanjing wouldn¡¯t have been able to do much in the near future.


    But now that Qian Ning hade to Xuanfu, Pei Xuanjing might have some room to maneuver.


    ¡°Qian Ning.¡± Pei Xuanjing ran his fingers over the sword, his eyes cold and unyielding..

 Chapter 104 - 103 Pei Xuanjing Must Die (Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Chapter 104: Chapter 103 Pei Xuanjing Must Die (Seeking Monthly Tickets)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Despite Pei Xuanjing having resolved to deal with Qian Ning, themander of the Brocade Guards, he clear-headedly assessed that he couldn¡¯t rush matters and needed to n for the long term.


    Picking up the Shenxiao Sword, Pei Xuanjing returned to his training room and continued to circte his internal energy, refining his Blood Qi.


    His battle against the southern ghost emperor three months earlier hadn¡¯t actually yielded much.


    First and foremost, he had hoped to continue acquiring pages of the Netherworld Book. Regardless of its actual effects, alone the significant volume of Taoyun it could provide held an immense allure for him.


    Unfortunately though, the southern ghost emperor, one of the five ghost emperors of theherworld, did not carry any pages of the Netherworld Book, for reasons unknown.


    Truth be told, besides close to ten thousand silver banknotes, only the southern ghost emperor¡¯s Thousand Refinement Divine Weapon and two superior martial studies manuals from the two others held real value.


    Over the past three months, Pei Xuanjing seclusion¡¯s primary aim had been refining and integrating these two superior martial studies manuals.


    At this point, Pei Xuanjing had umted enough Taoyun to support a simtion of life.


    Just when Pei Xuanjing was preparing to initiate this simtion, Qian Ning, the Brocade Guardmander whom he had intended to deal with, slowly exited the Emperor¡¯s residence.


    Exiting the residence, the amiable smile that Qian Ning normally wore on his face was instantly reced by a cold, fierce demeanor.


    He returned to his base in Xuanfu and sat himself down in the main seat.


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    A captain of the Brocade Guards entered the room.


    Without lifting his head, Qian Ning asked, ¡°How are the preparationsing along?¡±


    ¡°Sir , everything has been prepared, we are just awaiting your orders,¡± the guard captain replied.


    Qian Ning nodded, ¡°Any movement on their end?¡±


    The guard captain replied, ¡°Today Lin Qingyi visited him under the pretence of presenting a Divine Weapon. He stayed for approximately two hours and only then did he leave. We did not investigate the contents of their discussion owing to fear of causing unnecessary disturbances.¡±


    ¡°Keep a close watch on them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Once the guard captain left, Qian Ning was left alone in the empty hall.


    There was a trace of impatience and annoyance on his solemn face, ¡°Unbelievable, what was mere ything has turned into a dangerous tiger within a blink of an eye.¡±


    Needless to say, the person Qian Ning was referring to was none other than Pei Xuanjing.


    He had never thought that his earlier recklessness could cause so much trouble now.


    A martial artist from the border county, despite being a third-grade master, was never considered significant by someone in high -ranking position like Qian Ning.


    Therefore, the initial assassination, regardless of who the target was, made no difference to him. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But who could¡¯ve expected that within the short span of two years, that country bumpkin from the border county would grow to the point of being able to kill a first-grade martial artist.


    This is akin to a harmless kitten growing into a formidable tiger to be feared.


    Given the current situation, anyone witnessing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s genius would naturally try to get on his good side, and win him over.


    But Qian Ning knew well that he no longer had any other options, especially after Jiang Bin discovered his wrongdoings. He was now an enemy of Pei Xuanjing.


    He did not believe that Jiang Bin, who was constantly trying to win Pei Xuanjing over, would not tell Pei Xuanjing about the information he had discovered, even if the evidence was not concrete. But it was enough to sow the seeds of doubt in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mind.


    If it were him in Jiang Bin¡¯s shoes, he would have definitely done the same.


    Thus, it was now inevitable that they were enemies, and in this conflict, one of them was fated to fall.


    ¡®What a pity, if it were a straight fight, I am definitely not your match. But in this world, often, to kill someone one does not necessarily have to do it personally,¡± Qian Ning muttered to himself.


    As far as Qian Ning was concerned, if Pei Xuanjing¡¯s existence posed a threat to him, then he would naturally resort to all methods to eliminate him.


    The assassin from theherworld had already proven that the price of an assassination attempt was far too great.


    Given that, he had to resort to other methods.


    ¡°It seems that our esteemedmander has devised a strategy,¡± a phantom-like voice sounded in Qian Nings ear.


    His expression changed and he turned his gaze in one direction, warning harshly, ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks on me again, or else, don¡¯t me me for turning against you.¡±


    A middle-aged man had somehow appeared in the hall, and it was his voice that had just sounded.


    From Qian Ning¡¯s tone, it was fair to assume that although familiar with each other, their rtionship did not seem to be very cordial.


    ¡°It seems that our esteemedmander is scared of my appearances? You were not so scared when cartloads of silver were being carried back to your residence,¡± the middle-aged man retorted unconcernedly


    ¡®You!¡± Qian Nings expression darkened, a sh of killing intent floated in his eyes. He said somberly, ¡°King Chujiang, do you think I¡¯m actually scared of your threats?¡±


    Having been in a high-ranking position for many years, besides the Emperor, Qian Ning feared no one, even if it¡¯s a threatening King Chujiang, a royal from theherworld.


    Seeing that his threats were not only ineffective, but also sank Qian Ning into an even deeper rage, King Chujiang was taken aback.


    But given his standing, if he couldn¡¯t resort to hard tactics, he would resort to softer ones.


    ¡°Commander Qian, you misunderstood! How could you call it a threat? I was merely reminding the Commander that we are partners,¡± King Chujiang¡¯s tone softened.


    At the end of the day, they were partners in crime, seeing the current situation, Qian Ning also did not wish for an outright confrontation, thus he decided to take the proverbial out.


    ¡°I¡¯m only looking out for our interests. Xuanfu city is currently under strict watch. If your whereabouts are exposed and you attract unwanted attention, don¡¯t me me for not sticking my neck out.¡±


    Since the assassination attempt on Pei Xuanjing at the Nameless Mountain Summit, all of Xuanfu¡¯s officials were greatly shocked. After all, the Emperor was also staying here, what if the assassins from theherworld targeted the Emperor instead?


    Because of this, Xuanfu city has been on high alert since then, and security is several times tighter than before.


    King Chujiang neither agreed nor disagreed with this, he questioned, ¡°I saw Commander Qian just now, you seemed to be in high spirits, as if you have figured out a way to deal with Pei Xuanjing. May I be enlightened?¡±


    When talking about Pei Xuanjing, King Chujiang couldn¡¯t help but speak in a colder tone.


    Perhaps there might be disagreements in other aspects of their partnership, but when it came to Pei Xuanjing, both theherworld and Qian Ning had amon goal, which was ¨C Pei Xuanjing must die.


    Ever since the name Pei Xuanjing emerged, theherworld¡¯s several assassination attempts against him have not only been unsessful, but also caused them heavy losses..

 Chapter 105 - 104: Qjan Ning’s Discovery

    Chapter 105: Chapter 104: Qjan Ning¡¯s Discovery


    Trantor: 549690339


    Until now, leaving the other martial artists aside, the deaths of a first-grade martial artist such as the southern ghost emperor and three second-ss martial artists like ck and White Impermanence and the King of Equality alone have caused a heavy loss for theherworld, losing several of their top tier powers.


    More importantly, Evesting Observance, theherworld¡¯s stronghold that has been operating in Tiandu for a long time, has also beenpletely uprooted. That is a significant loss.


    All these have affected theherworld¡¯s reputation as news about them spread.


    For any assassin organization, once doubts arise about their ability toplete tasks, their business naturally suffers, and this loss of benefits is what matters most.


    That¡¯s why the southern ghost emperor was determined to kill Pei Xuanjing and restore their reputation. This was something they could not tolerate.


    Every day that Pei Xuanjing exists is a challenge to theherworld¡¯s capabilities, causing them constant loss.


    If initially, their enmity arose due to third-party instigation, now, it had be a personal vendetta, a struggle over interests, nearly impossible to resolve.


    Qian Ning did not hide anything, a smile appeared on his face, he said, ¡°I made a discovery while looking into the files of Pei Xuanjing.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What did you find?¡± King Chujiang perked up. They had information about Pei Xuanjing too but nothing particrly significant. Could there be some hidden secret?


    The smile on Qian Ning¡¯s face broadened: ¡°Pei Xuanjinges from a small city in a border county, from a power called Evesting Observance. I sent someone to investigate, and found that this Evesting Observance is not simple, it is a branch of the Shenxiao Sect from the past.¡±


    ¡°A remnant of the Shenxiao Sect! ¡± King Chujiang was stunned at first, but then he broke into a joyful smile. ¡°Commander, you are indeed wise, I admire you greatly.¡±


    He never thought that Qian Ning could investigate Pei Xuanjing¡¯s background so thoroughly and yield such results.


    No matter how formidable Pei Xuanjing is, if he has any connection with the words Shenxiao Sect, then that will certainly stir up fear in many people.


    It could be said that once this news is spread, he is as good as dead.


    Whether it¡¯S the martial artists¡¯ world or the imperial court, neither could possibly tolerate him!


    ¡°What! What did you just say!¡± Jiang Bin suddenly changed color, his gaze coldly turned to Lin Qingyi.


    There was a storm of anger in his eyes. ¡°How dare you inform me of such news sote in the game, what were you doing earlier! ¡±


    Lin Qingyi had a wronged look on his face: ¡°I just found out about this, so I immediately came to report to you.¡±


    To be honest, he was also taken aback when he first received this news; he would never have


    imagined that Pei Xuanjing was a descendant of the Shenxiao Sect.


    ¡°Now I understand why he named that sword Shenxiao.¡± Lin Qingyi thought.


    At this moment, he began to suspect that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s appearance in Tiandu had a hidden agenda, otherwise everything wouldn¡¯t be such a coincidence.


    Jiang Bin did not Imow what Lin Qingyi was thinking, he said, ¡°Fine, go to his residence immediately and make him leave, never to be seen again.¡±


    He ordered Lin Qingyi.


    In Jiang Bin¡¯S view, this was his being kind to Pei Xuanjing to the utmost. Given the truth about his background was as Lin Qingyi said, his current actions came with great risk.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Lin Qingyi nodded solemnly.


    Then, giving no dy, Lin Qingyi left Jiang Bin¡¯s mansion and headed straight for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s residence.


    ¡°You want me to leave here and never show up again, why?¡± Pei Xuanjing was astonished.


    He didn¡¯t quite understand why Lin Qingyi had left only to return shortly, or why he suddenly urged him to leave, saying that it was Jiang Bin¡¯s idea.


    ¡°Pei, you mustn¡¯t do this. Themander sent someone to your hometown and has found out everything about you. You can¡¯t hide it anymore. It¡¯S best to leave before everything is exposed!¡± Lin Qingyi desperately implored.


    It¡¯s worth mentioning that even if they initially met due to vested interests, Lin Qingyi owed Pei Xuanjing for his various favors. Now that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s identity waspromised, Lin Qingyi naturally wanted to persuade him to leave.


    He knew Pei Xuanjing¡¯s power was great. His ability to kill a first-grade martial artist as a second-grade martial artist was enough to deter many people.


    But the problem now wasn¡¯t about that, but rather that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s identity was sensitive and alreadypromised, so he couldn¡¯t stay anymore.


    Pei Xuanjing paused, his confusion deepened: ¡°What can¡¯t I hide? What do I need to hide?¡±


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing still ying dumb, Lin Qingyi was somewhat dissatisfied.


    I treated him sincerely, but does Pei Xuanjing still not trust me? Does he still want to hide it from me?


    He said a little irritably: ¡°Pei, you dide from a small city in the border county that houses a certain power called Evesting Observance, did you not?¡±


    As for Lin Qingyi knowing his background, Pei Xuanjing was not at all surprised. He nodded: ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Seeing the irritation on Lin Qingyi¡¯s face, he asked: ¡°Who founded Evesting Observance? What was his original background? Surely, you must know?¡±


    Hmm?


    Pei Xuanjing was taken back, recalling the news he had received from the simtion earlier. His origin, the Evesting Observance, seemed to be inherited from the former major power, the Shenxiao Sect.


    Seeing that Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t talking and the puzzled look on his face seemed genuine, Lin Qingyi was confused.


    Could it be that Pei Xuanjing really didn¡¯t know why the Shenxiao Sect was destroyed back then? He couldn¡¯t help but ask out loud: ¡°Pei, have you ever heard of the Shenxiao Sect?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, and Lin Qingyi continued to ask: ¡°Pei, do you know why the once invincible Shenxiao Sect suddenly vanished, bing obscure in the martial world?¡±


    Hearing Lin Qingyi¡¯s questioning, and in conjunction with the implications of what he¡¯d said earlier, Pei Xuanjings expression changed slightly, as if he seemed to understand something.


    ¡°I am not certain,¡± he shook his head, then asked, ¡°Are you implying that the copse of the Shenxiao Sect was due to intervention from the imperial court?¡±


    ¡°Correct!¡± Lin Qingyi nodded, ¡°And not just that, it could be said that the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s downfall was in fact due to them crossing the imperial court¡¯s bounds, thus incurring a strike of thunder. Led by the imperial court, various other powers joined forces to destroy the then mighty Shenxiao Sect.¡±


    And it was because he identally found out that Commander Qian Ning had collected intelligence stating that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ce of origin, the Evesting Observance, was a lineage of the Shenxiao Sect, that he panicked!


    The Shenxiao Sect suffered its downfall due to transgressions against the imperial court¡¯s taboos. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Even to this day, the name Shenxiao Sect and its legacy still remain a taboo that the Great Ming imperial court does not mention.


    If this news were leaked, Pei Xuanjing would undoubtedly be the object of the emperor¡¯s suspicion and the imperial court¡¯s suppression..

 Chapter 106 - 105: Xiang Zhuang Performs Sword Dance, Aiming at Pei Gong

    Chapter 106: Chapter 105: Xiang Zhuang Performs Sword Dance, Aiming at Pei Gong


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°So, Brother Lin, the reason you wanted me to leave and not appear before the imperial court is because of this matter?¡± , Pei Xuanjing asked.


    Only after listening to Lin Qingyi¡¯s exnation did he understand why Lin Qingyi woulde and go, and inexplicably asked him to leave as soon as he saw him.


    ¡°Correct!¡± Lin Qingyi nodded.


    Looking at Pei Xuanjing with a puzzled face, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Brother Pei, are you really unaware of the reasons behind this?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head and said, ¡°While I do know that the Shenxiao Sect was suddenly exterminated, I don¡¯t know the reason behind it. I¡¯m also quite curious about what exactly happened back then that still concerns the Great Ming imperial court even after so many years.¡±


    His statements were honest, he had learned from his simted human life that his Evesting Observance was a legacy of the Shenxiao Sect, so he was able to attract the attention of the True Martial Sect¡¯s head, and received his support to explore the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s Forbidden ce.


    But as for why the glorious and once-strong Shenxiao Sect suddenly copsed, Pei Xuanjing knew nothing of the reasons behind this.


    Although he tried to look up some records, those records seemed to taboo this matter, giving only bits and pieces, with no real answer.


    Now that he saw Lin Qingyi seemingly concerned about his rtionship with the Shenxiao Sect, it piqued Pei Xuanjing¡¯s curiosity even more, wanting to know the reasons behind it.


    ¡°Moreover, if the Shenxiao Sect is really taboo, then why would the head of the True Martial Sect support me in rebuilding the Shenxiao Sect in that simted human life of mine? Isn¡¯t there a contradiction with what Lin Qingyi said?¡±, Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s questioning, Lin Qingyi¡¯s expression alternated between clear and gloomy, after hesitating for a long time, he made up his mind.


    He knew that with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s character, since the other party has asked, if he didn¡¯t exin the reasons clearly, the other party would definitely not agree to leave easily.


    Moreover, he had no means of coercion against such a powerful person with a record of killing a first-grade martial artist.


    But Pei Xuanjing¡¯s identity has been confirmed, and his staying here is not only dangerous for himself, but also involves Commanding Officer Jiang Bin and himself.


    So, he could only talk about the reasons behind it in detail.


    ¡°The reason why the Shenxiao Sect, which held the Zhidaomen Ear, was suddenly destroyed at its peak was because they vited a taboo and attracted the fear of the Great Ming imperial court. The key point is that the Shenxiao Sect intended to rece Heaven¡¯s mandate and interfere with the imperial session!¡± Lin Qingyi said earnestly.


    Viting a taboo, intending to rece Heaven¡¯s mandate, and interfering with imperial session.


    Even Pei Xuanjing, who had been mentally prepared, couldn¡¯t help but look shocked and speechless after hearing Lin Qingyi¡¯s words.


    He didn¡¯t expect the reason for the destruction of the Shenxiao Sect to be like this.


    As a top power sect, the Taoist School, it actually wanted to control the imperial session, what an ambition.


    In the eyes of the Great Ming imperial court, this was a great rebellion. Therefore, if it was for this reason, everything made sense.


    As for the surprise on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face, Lin Qingyi thought it was only natural, at least when he saw the Archives Information, his surprise was no less than Pei Xuanjing¡¯s.


    He didn¡¯t mind and detailed the information he Imew:


    The true establishment of the Shenxiao Sect was actually during the period of the famous Feather


    Guest of Jinmen, who was favored by the Taoist Emperor and was orded the title of Shenxiao Yuzhen King in Shenxiao Sect¡¯s legends. Thus, the Shenxiao Sect rose to prominence and became a dominant force in the Taoist School.


    Up to the Great Ming, even though times have changed and time has passed, the Shenxiao Sect not only did not decline, but became stronger.


    When it came to Emperor Taizong¡¯s reign, he made decrees and conferred the titles of Chongen Zhenjun and Longen Zhenjun, making the Shenxiao Sect more powerful than ever.


    But two hundred years ago, the Shenxiao Sect which was normally docile, for some reason, began to pay attention to the session of the throne and eventually rumors spread that they wanted to rece Heaven in choosing the Emperor.


    This news caused a shock and disbelief among all forces when it was spread out.


    For this news, there were supporters and there were detractors.


    But for the imperial court of Great Ming, this was almost unbearable.


    All officials felt indignation, the emperor was furious, dering the Shenxiao Sect a rebellion, mobilizing heavy troops to suppress it, not only was the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s ancestral door destroyed, but many affiliated sects were also destroyed from then on.


    After this, the Shenxiao sect¡¯s descendants were branded as traitors, and even to this day, this ordinance hasn¡¯t been abolished.


    Therefore, when Lin Qingyi learned of this news, he was unbelievably shocked. He truly had not expected Pei Xuanjing to have such a background.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is,¡± Pei Xuanjing said, his face didn¡¯t change.


    He knew that although Lin Qingyi¡¯s reason was already grand enough, enough to fool many people and shut many mouths.


    But in his eyes, it certainly was not the real reason. After all, the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s legacy has been longsting, just a reason like this was too fabricated.


    ¡°It seems like I need to walk through Taihe Mountain to find out what¡¯s really behind all this,¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    Lin Qingyi didn¡¯t know what Pei Xuanjing was thinking. But after he exined his reason, Pei Xuanjing remained indifferent, which left him very anxious.


    ¡°Brother Pei, do you have any other questions? If not, I will arrange for someone to escort you out,¡± he said impatiently.


    Pei Xuanjing responded nonchntly, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then I will arrange for someone to escort you out,¡± Lin Qingyi nodded.


    ¡°No need!¡± Pei Xuanjing rejected Lin Qingyi¡¯s offer.


    Lin Qingyi¡¯s face changed, ¡°Brother Pei, what do you mean by this? Don¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    He admitted that he urgently wanted to send off Pei Xuanjing, but only to keep himself and Jiang Bin uninvolved.


    But he was sure that he had not intended to harm Pei Xuanjing in any way.


    Yet Pei Xuanjing¡¯s attitude caused him to feel suspected, and he felt discontent.


    Pei Xuanjing waved his hand, ¡°Brother Lin, you misunderstand. I say it¡¯s not necessary because it¡¯s already toote.¡±


    As expected, just at this moment, the front door of the mansion where Pei Xuanjing was staying was kicked down, and a Brocade Guard rushed in.


    ¡°It¡¯s bad, Sir! The Commanding Officer has led a group of men to encircle this mansion where Mr. Pei resides. I have no idea what they are nning to do.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Upon hearing this, Lin Qingyi¡¯s face greatly changed, then turned pale.


    Watching Lin Qingyi¡¯s face turned pale, Pei Xuanjing stood up, sped his fists, and said, ¡°Brother Lin, I am sorry to bring you this trouble.¡±


    Lin Qingyi smiled bitterly and waved his hand, ¡°Brother Pei, there¡¯s no need to say that, if anyone caused trouble, it¡¯S me causing trouble to you. If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have been involved in this.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head, ¡°Brother Lin, they are after me. You should take the chance to get away in the confusion!¡±


    At this point, Lin Qingyi had thought through a lot of things, he said coldly, ¡°They are pulling a ruse, ¡®borrowing a saber to kill¡¯!¡±


    Yes, since Qian Ning decided to use this opportunity to remove Brother Pei and make Mr. Jiang involved, why would he let me take Brother Pei away?


    Probably, they deliberately let me hear the news, then seize an opportunity to catch us red-handed, and pull Mr. Jiang with us..

 Chapter 107 - 106: Surrender or Make a Last Stand (Requesting Monthly Pass)

    Chapter 107: Chapter 106: Surrender or Make a Last Stand (Requesting Monthly Pass)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Upon receiving the news that Lin Qingyi had returned to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s residence with his men again, Qian Ning knew that the fish had taken the bait.


    Yes, Lin Qingyi only received the news because he had intentionally had it leaked to him.


    Otherwise, how could such important news be obtained by Lin Qingyi, a mere new captain? Wouldn¡¯t that be too dismissive of the decades Qian Ning has spent in the Brocade Guards?


    Since the fish was now in the, Qian Ning no longer dyed. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He immediately gathered his forces to besiege Pei Xuanjing¡¯s residence, prohibiting anyone from entering or leaving. He was prepared to catch both the man and his property in the act, and to use Jiang Bin of colluding with the Remnants of Shenxiao.


    This time, Qian Ning was well -prepared. He had failed in several consecutive attempts previously.


    Therefore, in order topletely kill Pei Xuanjing here, Qian Ning asked not only for a first-grade martial artist from the Brocade Guards to attend, but also spent a lot of money to invite a well -known first-grade expert from the world.


    Just for Pei Xuanjing, he was prepared to use two first-grade experts, plus four second-grade experts. This clearly showed how much Qian Ning valued Pei Xuanjing¡¯s abilities.


    This time, you should be undoubtedly dead!


    That¡¯s what Qian Ning was thinking.


    ¡°Quick, quick, surround this ce. Nobody is to enter without orders from Commander. Anyone who vites this order will be killed without question. Do you understand


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The Brocade Guards drove away the inhabitants around Pei Xuanjing¡¯s residence and surrounded it tightly, blocking all entrances with strong bows and crossbows.


    ¡°This time, the target cannot escape!¡± King Chujiang, disguised as an ordinary Brocade Guard, stood next to Qian Ning, thinking.


    ¡°It seems we have made some miscalctions this time.¡± Pei Xuanjing perceived everything outside his residence and murmured.


    Admittedly, even with a simtor that can predict certain future events, the future is truly unpredictable. The simtor can only predict one of the myriad future possibilities.


    Each time Pei Xuanjing makes a breakthrough in his strength, it¡¯s akin to the pping of a butterfly¡¯s wings causing a ripple effect, causing deviations and changes in his life¡¯s simtion.


    Like this time, there¡¯s already a deviation from the original course from the moment the tour began.


    After Pei Xuanjing killed Gong Xingqiu, the Vice Master of the Mire Sect, the emperor did not continue his tour, but came to Xuanfu instead of returning to Tiandu.


    The subsequent assassinations by the Ghost Emperor of the Yin Realm and the ck and White Imps, and the fact that Qian Ning, who should have been in Tiandu reflecting on his mistakes, came to Xuanfu to kill him, were not shown in the life simtion.


    Nevertheless, it may be due to his high level of skill or his ample strength that Pei Xuanjing is fully confident.


    Even knowing that he is being besieged and the danger outside, he remained calm, without the slightest worry or fear.


    Hum¡­


    Pei Xuanjing grabbed with his five fingers, and the Shenxiao Sword in the brocade box made a crisp sound. The Shenxiao Sword rose into the air and fell into Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Brother Pei, hold on, things might not havee to this point yet.¡± Sensing the killing intent hidden in Pei Xuanjing, Lin Qingyi tried to stop him.


    Lin Qingyi didn¡¯t want to see the current situation. Whether it was for public or private reasons, he didn¡¯t want Pei Xuanjing to act under these circumstances.


    Although he had absolute confidence in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength, as a member of the Brocade Guards, he knew better than many others how strong the Great Ming forces were.


    Even if Pei Xuanjing could escape from Xuanfu today, what next?


    Going forward, he would have no peaceful days. Instead, because his identity as a remnant of


    Shenxiao was revealed, he would make more people wary and attract more experts to hunt him down.


    Unless he can break out and kill until the rivers run red with blood, till the world is terrified and nobody dares to provoke him, there¡¯s only death.


    Pei Xuanjing chuckled: ¡°Brother Lin, do you think there¡¯s a chance for the situation to turn around at this point?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ their evidence is insufficient?¡± Lin Qingyi said with sanguinity. However, halfway through, he himself ceased to believe it.


    ¡°Hehe, is evidence useful?¡± Pei Xuanjingughed lightly, neither agreeing nor denying.


    After all, the evidence is established on a basis of equality between the two parties.


    If a rabbit uses evidence to use a tiger of the wolf¡¯s bullying, the tiger might not only ignore the evidence, but it could also devour the rabbit opportunely.


    At this point, only the acting emperor can stop this matter.


    But regarding Pei Xuanjing, who is suspected to be a remnant of Shenxiao, and Qian Ning, themander of the Brocade Guards in service of the Emperor, it is self-evident whose words the emperor would listen to.


    In truth, Pei Xuanjing saw the current situation more clearly than Lin Qingyi.


    The opposition had gone to great lengths to trace the origins of the Evesting Observance andbel


    Pei Xuanjing a remnant of Shenxiao.


    Therefore, regardless of what is said, this crime has been proven.


    Yes, if it¡¯S right, it¡¯S right. If it¡¯S wrong, it¡¯S still right!


    That Jiang Bin and Lin Qingyi could merely hear this news and immediately have Lin Qingyi inform him to leave, proves the sensitivity of the remnants of Shenxiao. They didn¡¯t have much time to consider its authenticity.


    This is substantial proof of the attitude of the royal family, even the entire imperial court of Great Ming, towards this matter.


    If it were anyone else, there may be some hope. After all, not too long ago, Pei Xuanjing had performed a royal rescue and gained the favor of the emperor.


    But from the history Pei Xuanjing learned in his past life, he remembers a saying: Throughout history, no one is more heartless than the emperor.


    Whether it¡¯s just one act of rescue or the emperor¡¯s confidant who shares the life-and-death struggles of the emperor, if they threaten the power of the emperor, the only path they have is death.


    ¡°Brother Pei¡­¡± Lin Qingyi¡¯s face was bitter, unsure of what to say.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled and said, ¡°Brother Lin, the situation is dangerous right now. I¡¯m too preupied to look out for you. I can only fight to the death. You should take the opportunity to leave!¡±


    ¡°By the way, if you get a chance, please take care of Pang Hong.¡± Pei Xuanjing added.


    In the past, he had no choice. Because his strength was weak, he had to rely on some people and use some people¡¯s power, like when he sought the help of Gu Ji in Anping Prefecture.


    But now, not to mention Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength is now at one of the peaks of Great Ming, he is facing a high-rankingmander of the Brocade Guards, and even the emperor of Great Ming behind him.


    Therefore, now that Qian Ning and the Brocade Guards have surrounded Pei Xuanjing, the truth of the evidence is not that important anymore.


    At least Pei Xuanjing doesn¡¯t have a chance to justify himself anymore. The only thing he can do is either surrender and leave his life and death in the hands of others, or fight to the death, creating a bloody path and surviving on the strength alone.


    Hence, Pei Xuanjing can only rely on himself now. He isn¡¯t foolish enough to willingly surrender, nor is he willing to leave his life and death in the hands of others again..

 Chapter 108 - 107: The Soon-To-Be Fallen Genius

    Chapter 108: Chapter 107: The Soon-To-Be Fallen Genius


    Trantor: 549690339


    The chilly wind was sharp, stirring up countless dust.


    The entire street above was filled with solemnity and silence.


    Countless Brocade Guards had thoroughly encircled the residence. They stared fiercely at the house, waiting for Qian Ning¡¯smand to capture the traitor inside.


    Qian Ning, along with King Chujiang in disguise and several experts, had been standing several dozen yards from the house¡¯s front gate since early on. It was strange that he did not order them to get started immediately.


    Step!


    Step!


    Step!


    Suddenly, rhythmic footsteps emanated from within the quiet residence, reaching the ears of everyone present.


    The footfall was heavy and slow, with each step seemingly imbued with a special will. Though they had yet to see the person behind the footsteps, everybody seemed to be able to feel his thoughts and will, inexplicably drawn to the rhythm.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    This was the thought that sprang to the minds of all the Third-grade martial artists present.


    The experts that Qian Ning had invited with various methods also gradually withdrew the contempt from their faces.


    Indeed, there is a lesson that people never learn: always failing to take heed of warnings.


    Even though they had acquired much information about Pei Xuanjing and knew many experts had died under his hands, when these people invited by Ojan Ning saw that so many individuals were gathered just to deal with a single Pei Xuanjing, they could not help but feel he was making a fuss over a trifle, contempt rising within their hearts.


    However, at this moment, all the contempt within everyone¡¯s hearts disappeared.


    They forced themselves to focus, attempting to drive the rhythmic footfall from their minds, fearing to be influenced by the opponent¡¯s Martial Dao will.


    Meanwhile, as the footsteps gradually approached, they all stared at the house¡¯s front door unblinkingly less there be anypses.


    creak!


    The hitherto closed front gate emitted a soft noise before slowly opening outwards.


    Subsequently, an unremarkable young man appeared. He was dressed in a dark brown robe and his long hair was casually tied back with a hair sp. A divine weapon hung at his waist, with one hand loosely on the hilt and the other behind his back


    Silence.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on this seemingly ordinary young man.


    Forget about the others, even the two First-grade Martial Artists invited by Qian Ning were momentarily shocked. No one knew how such profound shock surged up in their hearts.


    In Martial Dao cultivation, the ultimate three realms are the Blood and Body Recement stages, using the Martial Dao True Intention to refine the Blood Qi, constantly condensing the Blood Qi, to reach the Blood Qi Wolf Smoke, Blood Qi smelting furnace, and Blood Qi long river, the three different states.


    That¡¯s why Pseudo-Great Masters, who can¡¯tprehend the Martial Dao True Intention and are stuck forever in the initial stage of Blood Recement, can¡¯t gather their Blood Qi enough to even form the basic Blood Qi Wolf Smoke.


    At this moment, Bei Wenxuan and Ding Yulong, both First-grade Martial Artists, could distinctly sense the vibrant Blood Qi hidden within this young man.


    ¡°Young people are indeed worthy of respect!¡± Bei Wenxuan could not help but exim.


    As a member of the Brocade Guards, he wondered if he had secluded himself for too long. Were the youngsters so formidable now?


    ¡®What a pity.¡± Ding Yulong¡¯s face turned grave.


    Compared to Bei Wenxuan, who has already lived for two cycles of 60 years, Ding Yulong was much younger, having lived just over a single cycle of 60 years. He counted among the youth among the First-grade Martial Artists.


    However, seeing this young man before him, Ding Yulong felt somewhat humiliated.


    It wasn¡¯t about the opponent¡¯s already demonstrated capability to kill First-grade Martial Artists, but sensing the vibrant Blood Qi within him, he felt that as long as no incidents urred, this youngster could step into the First-grade within a decade.


    They had no friendships, no grudges. His presence here today was simply due to a favor he owed Qian Ning, making his appearance unavoidable.


    However, he never expected he would end up witnessing the fall of a genius. Truly a pity.


    Qian Ning had no idea what the two experts he had invited thought. He dered loudly, ¡°Pei Xuanjing, as a remnant of Shenxiao, you have been lurking near His Majesty with malicious intent. Now that your identity has been exposed, it¡¯S time for you to surrender!¡±


    Observing the attire of the speaker and the way he was subtly encircled and protected by the people around him, Pei Xuanjing understood his identity.


    ¡°Heh heh, if you want to condemn someone, you will always find something to use him of.¡± Pei Xuanjing gave a coldugh. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Qian Ning, haven¡¯t you repeatedly wanted to kill me? Today, I am right here. Why don¡¯t you do it yourself!¡±


    He looked around and spoke loudly, his robust voice echoing all around.


    The various reactions of the people around him upon hearing his words were all different. Some seemed thoughtful, some looked cold, and some showed a murderous intent on their faces.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing, you refuse to repent. Since you will not surrender, today will be your burial ce!¡± A chill voice from Qian Ning resounded.


    Although he had previously bluffed about Pei Xuanjing surrender, having it bluntly exposed by Pei Xuanjing undoubtedly made Qian Ning look bad.


    Moreover, after hearing him bring up the past assassination attempts, Qian Ning was naturally unwilling to let him continue, in case it caused his side to panic, or even if the news reached the emperor, it would be bad.


    ¡°Shoot!¡± Qian Ning coldly looked at Pei Xuanjing and spat out two words. No matter how exceptional a genius you are, today you will certainly die here.


    Once you are dead, everything will disappear with you.


    The moment the words fell, the Brocade Guards archers who had been prepared around him shot at once.


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh¡­


    Countless arrows from strong crossbows rained down from all directions, aiming to pierce Pei Xuanjing and transform him into a hedgehog.


    Looking at the fierce rain of arrows, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s expression remained the same, his eyes deep like an ancient well, not revealing a single ripple within his heart.


    ¡°Inferior tricks.¡±


    ng!


    The Shenxiao Sword rang out of its sheath, and in an instant, a sh of sword light appeared, like the glow of dawn, illuminating the entire street.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s True Qi circted, and his Blood Qi boiled over excitedly. The Shenxiao Sword in his hand swung a sword flower in front of him.


    Immediately after, countless sword qi crisscrossed and shot out. The seemingly dangerous rain of arrows, upon colliding with the sword qi, was easily cut by it and fell to the ground.


    Qian Nings first test, the hefty rain of arrows, did not pose any threat to Pei Xuanjing at all.


    Martial Artists from the Upper Three Realms had already transcended the worldly constraints, and could easilymand a thousand-men army and were invincible against ten thousand.


    As long as their True Qi and Blood Qi had not been exhausted, they could easily resist a thousand men army, let alone a mere rain of arrows.


    ¡°Shoot!¡±


    Qian Ning was still persistent. After giving the order, two more waves of arrows rained down.


    However, Pei Xuanjing easily blocked them, and when facing thest wave of arrows, he did not directly stop them. Instead, he used the Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Intention tactic to use the enemy¡¯s force against them, altering the direction of the arrow rain and sending it back.


    This time, although it didn¡¯t inflict heavy losses on the Brocade Guards, it did take several lives and injured many.


    Even at this moment, Qian Ning didn¡¯t dare to recklessly continue ordering the release of the rain of arrows, after all, who knew if the opponent had the ability to do it again.


    However, while Qian Ning had some reservations, it didn¡¯t mean that Pei Xuanjing would continue to stand there passively waiting for the other side to make a move again.


    Not hitting back was not Pei Xuanjing¡¯s style.


    So, almost in an instant, a strong aura burst from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s body as he darted towards Qian Ning.


    His sword shone brightly, apanying by the sound of wind and thunder.


    For a moment, the entire room was aghast..

 Chapter 109 - 108: You think you can stop me?

    Chapter 109: Chapter 108: You think you can stop me?


    Trantor: 549690339


    At this very moment, when Pei Xuanjing unleashed his sword, the Dragon Elephant Art started to operate, allocating the entire strength of his body onto the Shenxiao Sword.


    He seemed to turn into a sword himself, his strike was dazzlingly swift and


    the chilling energy of the sword seemed to freeze marrow, the sharpness of the sword was terrifyingly unstoppable!


    The sword light wasunched, shing like a lightning bolt, long as the rainbow across the sky.


    He didn¡¯t hold back any reservation or fear, the sword light swept across, not only aimed at Qian Ning, but also enveloping all those surrounding him.


    ¡°Good courage!¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Arrogance!¡±


    ¡°Bold thief!¡±


    Faced with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sudden sword, the responses from Qian Ning and others varied.


    ¡°You really are looking down on me.¡± Ding Yulong saw the dazzling sword light from Pei Xuanjing, and there was a glimmer of surprise in his eyes.


    ¡°Superior sword technique, extraordinary Blood Qi and True Qi, and it seems there is an elite cultivating skill, simr to the Dragon Elephant Art of the Diamond Gate.¡± Bei Wenxuan thought.


    ng!


    Almost at the same time, both of them drew their swords.


    Then they leaped up and shed through the air, while two beams of beautifully extreme sword light emerged, shing out with endless sharpness.


    In an instant, there was no other sound in the whole Long Street, only the sound of swords was left.


    Bang!


    The sword light collided with the de light!


    It churned up endless ripples of air. In the center of the collision, a pit of around one Zhang was sunk within the radius of several Zhang, innumerable fragments of rocks burst out, and smoke and dust scattered everywhere.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed ttering that they have invited two first-ss martial artists.¡± Pei Xuanjing was cold-faced.


    Even if his attack just now was blocked, he was not the least bit discouraged.


    It was nothing more than a test. If this was the case, they should take the second sword.


    Pei Xuanjing smirked slightly and slowly raised his sword.


    Cling!


    The Shenxiao Sword swiveled, everyone in the scene only felt a sh of sword light in their eyes and their ears buzzing.


    In this moment, everything between heaven and earth seemed to disappear, leaving only this one sword left.


    This glowing sword light seemed to cut off everyone¡¯s perception. All they could feel was Pei Xuanjing¡¯s profound killing intent.


    ng!


    As if tearing through the sky, the Heavenly Riveres crashing down. Pei Xuanjing¡¯s robust True Qi surged voluminously, setting off a terrifying confluence of storm and wave.


    The Shenxiao Sword swung lightly, appeared as if it was apanied by a thunder dragon.


    His almost tangible martial intent pervaded all directions, making him seem like a godly deity that doesn¡¯t belong to the mortal world, handing out judgements with a divine sword.


    ¡°Quick, kill him!¡± Qian Ning¡¯s face changed drastically, immediately ordering his men to take action.


    Bei Wenxuan and Ding Yulong looked at each other and nodded.


    Both of them were at the storm center of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword, they naturally could feel the prating killing intent and the extremely domineering sword intent.


    Looking at Pei Xuanjing who seemed like a god or a devil, the two of them did not hold back at all, disying their own ultimate skills.


    Several second -ss martial artists beside them also dared not hold back and used their strongest skills.


    Countless de lights and sword energies were directed toward Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Fancy fluff, no point at all.¡± Pei Xuanjing sneered.


    Bang!


    The steps Pei Xuanjing took produced a roar, the gale was raging, his robes blew fiercely and his hair fluttered.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate at all, and the Shenxiao Sword stabbed out.


    This sword was unrivaled, in front of Pei Xuanjing, all their techniques seemed as if they were made of paper.


    The sword light stabbed out, and all the vibrating de lights and sword energies were directly shattered.


    His expression was cold, his eyes icy and merciless.


    Sword light flickered in all directions, facing this omnipotent sword, Bei Wenxuan and Ding Yulong still had the excess strength to counter, but the many second-ss martial artists and third-ss martial artists didn¡¯t have the ability to do so.


    Squish!


    When the sound rang out, when the two of them turned back, several second-ss and third-ss martial artists were pierced in the chest by the sword energy and died.


    One sword, repelled the joint efforts of two first-ss martial artists, killed several second-ss and third-ss martial artists.


    Seeing that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword was so ferocious, everyone present involuntary turned pale, breaking out in cold sweat.


    Qian Ning regretted a little bit in his heart. He regretted why he didn¡¯t try to invite a few more first-ss martial artists, why he had to take charge of this personally.


    But he forgot, first-ss martial artists are not cabbages, that he could invite two first-ss martial artists was already his limit.


    Seeing the results from his own sword attack, Pei Xuanjing only nced at it for a moment without paying too much attention. He only refocused his attention on Qian Ning.


    ¡°Qian Ning, prepare to die!¡±


    This man before him was one of the instigators who attempted assassinate him that day. It was because of his continuous interference that he had todays situation.


    Let alone, originally in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n, if he could stay in the Martial Academy a little longer , read and refine the remaining skills, he could acquire quite a bit of Taoyun and perhaps take this opportunity to break through to the first-ss realm.


    But the original n was ruined by them.


    Looking at the current situation, let alone the Martial Academy, even Tiandu, he won¡¯t be able to return temporarily and also became used of being the remnants of the Shenxiao Sect, haunted by the high-ranking expert assassins of the Great Ming imperial court.


    This made Pei Xuanjing very unhappy. For him, even for cultivation, he prefers to do it calmly and doesn¡¯t like the wandering life of eating and sleeping out in the open.


    Therefore, seeing the person who is the cause of all these before him, he was naturally raging with fury, wanting to kill him to vent his resentment.


    Upon the first strike, Pei Xuanjing wanted to kill.


    ¡°He really wants to kill me!¡± Qian Ning had been locked onto by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s killing intent, his forehead was drenched in cold sweat.


    A bit of despair rose up from the bottom of his heart, he felt Pei Xuanjing¡¯s unconcealed killing intent and saw the death in his eyes.


    With the help of special objects obtained from the Forbidden ce, Qian Ning improved his strength to the second -ss martial artist realm. Even though hisbat power was ordinary, Qian Ning didn¡¯t have much regret.


    After all, when he had reached this high-ranking position, the fighting power of the second-ss martial artist was not as useful as the extended lifespan that it brought.


    But at this moment, Qian Ning¡¯s heart was full of thick regret. If he had the chance to start over, he would definitely strive to cultivate.


    Ding!


    A swift sword light unexpectedly met Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Shenxiao Sword, causing sparks to fly everywhere.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword was blocked by someone, the long sword shed past Qian Ning.


    ¡°Old Eunuch, do you think you can stop me?¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s indifferent gaze fell on the person who just arrived.


    Yes, the one who stopped Pei Xuanjing was the Old Eunuch from the emperor¡¯s side, Wang Zhi.


    As this man appeared, the emperor¡¯s stance was made clear. Undoubtedly, he would stand on Qian Ning¡¯s side.


    Looking at the murderous Pei Xuanjing, the Old Eunuch didn¡¯t fear at all. His face unruffled, and in a feminine tone, he said, ¡°Although you helped me some days ago, I don¡¯t want to offend such a genius like you. Yet, I¡¯m just a servant by the Emperor¡¯s side, I only listen to His Majesty, what the Emperor says goes. The Emperor said that Master Qian cannot die, so he cannot die.¡± An uncanny smile emerged on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face: ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡±

 Chapter 110 - 109: Even the Emperor Can’t Save the Man I Want to Kill! (Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    Chapter 110: Chapter 109: Even the Emperor Can¡¯t Save the Man I Want to Kill! (Vote for Monthly Tickets)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Above Long Street, a slight breeze stirs the dust.


    Facing three first-grade martial artists and ten or more second- and third-grade martial artists, along with countless Brocade Guards.


    Pei Xuanjing, standing in the middle, showed no signs of being surrounded. He looked towards the Old Eunuch with a mocking smile, his cold voice dered, ¡°The person whom I want to kill, I will certainly kill. Even if the emperor came, he will not be able to save him, I said so!¡±


    The person I want to kill, even the emperor cannot save, I said so!


    Silence!


    Dead silence!


    At this moment, the entire Long Street was so quiet that you couldn¡¯t hear any noises other than the sound of the wind.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on the young man standing defiantly with his sword in his hand, and at that moment, Long Street was silent. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Their looks were filled with shock filled with disbelief.


    Nothing could describe their thoughts other than shock


    The Great Ming empire has been established for nearly six hundred years, and the world has seen countless talents and heroes, but nobody has ever said such a thing.


    Indeed, in this situation where martial artists hold a high status, and the royal family and martial artists rule together, the emperor¡¯s position is not absolute. Pushed back by the joint force of officials and strong martial artists discontent, sometimes the emperor has to give in.


    However, no one has ever so openly announced this, especially in front of so many people.


    In the nearly six hundred years of the Great Ming empire, there has never been such arrogantnguage, and even if we were to look back through thousands of years, no one has ever spoken like this either.


    ¡°He really is one of the Remnants of Shenxiao!¡±


    In the silent crowd, someone sighed with these words, which drew nods of agreement from everyone


    If previously some people thought that this was simply Qian Ning, themand enforcer, pinning a crime on a political rival in order to eliminate him.


    But when Pei Xuanjing said the aforementioned words, it practically confirmed his identity; no one was in doubt anymore.


    ¡°The impudent brat is courting death, daring to speak against the emperor!¡± The Old Eunuch Wang Zhi roared angrily at the words.


    It must be said, when ites to loyalty, this Old Eunuch is indeed the emperor¡¯s good servant. He was more furious at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words than he was at his own insult.


    Wang Zhi¡¯s mysterious soft sword twisted like a silver snake, striking directly at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s vital parts.


    ¡°How dare you, Remnant of Shenxiao, be disrespectful to the emperor. All of you, kill this brute!¡± Qian Ning also snapped back, ordering everyone to attack.


    Don¡¯t forget, the Brocade Guards are the emperor¡¯s personal troops. Disrespect and humiliation of the emperor is tantamount to castigating the Brocade Guards.


    All the masterful Brocade Guards in attendance, except for Ding Yulong, were infuriated and wanted to kill Pei Xuanjing on the spot to atone for his offense against the emperor.


    Unfortunately, Pei Xuanjing was unfazed.


    With a flick of his wrist, the Shenxiao Sword hummed, shing out and wounding or killing several people.


    Facing the Old Eunuch¡¯s elusive sword strike, he was fearless. The divine sword in his hand swung down at the Old Eunuch first.


    In the face of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s overwhelming sword strike, Wang Zhi¡¯s face drastically changed. He switched from offense to defense, shifting his body to dodge the sword.


    Unexpectedly, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword move was just a feint.


    Seeing that Wang Zhi had sidestepped, Pei Xuanjing took several steps forward, swinging and hacking with the Shenxiao Sword, chopping down several people.


    At that moment, the distance between him and Qian Ning, who had silently retreated a lot because of the Old Eunuch¡¯s appearance, was less than ten feet.


    ¡°Stop him quickly!¡±


    ¡°Kill him.¡±


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s movement, Old Eunuch Wang Zhi naturally understood the other party¡¯s intention and loudly ordered everyone.


    Unfortunately, all the elite Brocade Guards were no match for him.


    Old Eunuch Wang Zhi, Bei Wenxuan from the Brocade Guards, and Ding Yulong, these three first-grade warriors who could potentially organize an attack against Pei Xuanjing, were conveniently the furthest from him, making it almost impossible to stop him.


    The three menunched an attack on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s back, hoping to distract him and force him to abandon his n to assassinate Qian Ning.


    Too bad!


    Even though Pei Xuanjing sensed the three people¡¯s attacks, he simply gave a cold sneer and totally ignored their attacks.


    All he did was secrete the Blood Qi to fuel the Dragon Elephant Art, fortifying his muscles, skin, organs, blood, and bone marrow.


    ¡°L.r-?sc


    ¡°This man is crazy!¡±


    ¡°Are you courting death!¡±


    Upon seeing Pei Xuanjing act so recklessly, choosing to face their attacks head-on, the three men felt both shock and fury.


    They were shocked at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s obsession with killing Qian Ning, and they were angry because he dared to ignore them.


    Even if Pei Xuanjing had practiced a type of brute-force martial study, that was rather presumptuous of him.


    It should be clear that there are no shortcuts in martial studies. With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s age, no matter how gifted he is, how far would he have gotten in such martial study?


    ¡°Qian Ning, even though you are dying today, you could still eliminate this damned brat. You have served a purpose by dying, this old eunuch will definitely report everything you¡¯ve done to the emperor, ensuring that you posthumously honored, blessing your descendants.¡± This was Old Eunuch Wang Zhi¡¯s thought.


    ¡°If Qian Ning dies today, then my debts with him are cleared. I won¡¯t have to deal with this mess anymore. Ah, a genius is going to fall today.¡± Ding Yulong thought.


    ¡°If this officer dies, then will the next one be willing to give us officers enough cultivation resources? However, I wonder what reward we could get for killing this Remnant of Shenxiao.¡± Bei Wenxuan pondered.


    Obviously, these three had already determined the oue facing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s extreme approach.


    In the face of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s devastating attack, unless a surprise urs, Qian Ning would certainly die, and Pei Xuanjing would be wounded by the three of them and be killed under their dester.


    Plitch!


    Swish, swish, swish!


    Usually, when you think nothing unexpected is going to happen, that is exactly when an unexpected event urs.


    Firstly, in the face of such murderous intention from Pei Xuanjingts sword, Qian Ning, despite being a second-grade martial artist, didn¡¯t even have the strength to draw his sword and counterattack.


    Pei Xuanjing swung his sword, and Qian Ning¡¯s blood sprayed into the sky. His severed head flew into the air while his eyes were fixed on Pei Xuanjing. The disbelief was etched onto his face.


    He never expected that someone of his high-ranking status would die like this.


    He had thought of the possible ways in which he could die: being ostracised by the imperial court and beheaded by the emperor, or being framed by Jiang Bin and beheaded by the emperor¡¯s order.


    Or maybe his ns would be exposed, and his entire family would be executed.


    But out of everything he had considered, he did not anticipate today¡¯s situation ¡ª that he would be beheaded by a person who he had never considered a threat.


    Regret, resentment, and disbelief filled his face¡­.

 Chapter 111 - 110: Killing Qjan Ning, Secretly

    Chapter 111: Chapter 110: Killing Qjan Ning, Secretly


    Looking for a Way Out. (Seeking Monthly Tickets)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The high-ranking imperial confidant, who controlled the Brocade Guards of the Great Ming, Qian Ning, had died.


    He was killed by a man who in a few years prior was unknown and whom he had never taken seriously, a man he could have easily crushed as if squashing an ant.


    He died with regret and unwillingness, in disbelief.


    But the deceased him did not know that, at the same time, several other people were even more shocked and found it more unbelievable than he did.


    Pei Xuanjing had focused all his efforts on killing Qian Ning, disregarding the sneak attacks of Wang Zhi¡¯s group¡¯s swords, without any intentions to stop them.


    So, even as they watched Qian Ning die in front of them, the three of them could only feel regret; knowing that today they would bring down Pei Xuanjing.


    However, when their swords stabbed into Pei Xuanjing¡¯s back, the confident smiles on the three men¡¯s faces suddenly froze, reced with shock and disbelief.


    Thwack, thwack, thwack.


    Their swords pierced through Jiang Bin¡¯s precious armor that was gifted to Pei Xuanjing, but what happened nextpletely contradicted their expectations.


    Their swords only scratched the surface of Pei Xuanjing?s skin, without even reaching his muscles and bones.


    ¡°The Eighth Stage of Dragon Elephant Art.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this.¡±


    Heavy shock painted the faces of the three men as they looked at Pei Xuanjing in disbelief.


    The Eighth Stage of Dragon Elephant Art, this seemingly lost technique, was indeed unbelievable.


    Such an almost lost technique was more than enough to rival the Buddhism School¡¯s ¡°Vajra Indestructible Divine Skill¡±.


    However, traditionally, such demanding cultivation was a significantly time-consuming skill. Even for those with exceptional talents, they could only advance a little quicker than the average person.


    This Pei Xuanjing in front of them was only in his early twenties. Even if he had started cultivating this technique in his mother¡¯s womb, it would still be impossible for him to have reached the Eighth Stage of the Dragon Elephant Art.


    Therefore, the three men found it hard to ept at this moment.


    Having killed Qian Ning, Pei Xuanjing had fulfilled one of his wishes.


    Even though their swords prated his armor andcerated his skin, only leaving three wounds due to his skill practice, not much blood seeped out.


    However, after all, these were three first-ss martial artists. No matter how strong Pei Xuanjing¡¯s physical body was, it was difficult for him to shake off the force of the three instantly, therefore inevitably suffering a slight injury.


    However, despite being injured, Pei Xuanjing was unfazed, he turned round without hesitation and swung his sword again.


    This time his target was Ding Yulong, the youngest and weakest among the three.


    Upon seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s thunderous approach, Ding Yulong¡¯s face changed as hemented in his heart.


    He knew that thetter was aiming for the soft persimmon, but he was at a loss for words. Because he realized that if he were in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s shoes, he would make the same choice.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    He could only urge Wang Zhi and Bei Wenxuan to make their move.


    At the same time, he himself wielded his weapon and met Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword skills.


    Naturally, Wang Zhi and Bei Wenxuan were unwilling to watch Ding Yulong being easily killed by Pei


    Xuanjing. Because if one of them died, it would unquestionably mean the death of the rest.


    The three men teamed up and fought against Pei Xuanjing.


    ng, ng.


    The sh of swords and light interweaving, in a short while, they had already exchanged several moves.


    Abat between first-ss martial artists ruptured the atmosphere, the stone bs on Long Street were shattered and flew in all directions.


    The houses along the street, affected by the power of the fight, had their walls cracked and foundations copsed.


    It could be said that within dozens of feet in all directions, everything was a mess, resembling a ruin, with the site of the fight as its centre.


    Although there were many Brocade Guards present, not even the second-ss masters dared to join in.


    Earlier, a second-ss master thought he was strong and tried to intervene, but he was pped and killed by Pei Xuanjing in just a few simple moves.


    As a second-grade martial arts expert, engaged inbat with three first-grade martial artists for a long period of time without a clear oue. This level of performance had already left many people astoundingly speechless.


    However, Pei Xuanjing, who was in the midst ofbat held a resigned feeling in his heart as the first-grade martial artists were not yet out of their tricks.


    Actually, if he looked back on it, the two first-grade martial artists he had killed, whether it was Gong Xingqiu or the Southern Ghost Emperor, had initially underestimated his strength. He was able to kill them due to some opportunistic measures.


    Otherwise, given the strength of these first-grade martial artists, even if they were unable to kill Pei Xuanjing, there is a great chance of escape when facing him. At least, killing them wouldn¡¯t be as simple as he had thought.


    Just like now, the three men, deterred by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s consistently demonstrated strength, had no intention of fighting him; they just wanted to exhaust him.


    The three men, although they had never fought together, were nheless experienced. Facing Pei Xuanjing as a team, they were able to handle both attack and defense with ease.


    Futhermore, the three of them didn¡¯t aim to kill Pei Xuanjing immediately, instead they wanted to dy and entangle him. After all, they could wait for reinforcements, while Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t afford to wait.


    ¡°At this moment, the three of them intend to drag on the fight which is extremely unfavorable to me.¡± Pei Xuanjing thought clearly.


    Now, even though he seemed to be on top in the fight against the three of them, he was aware that if this dy persisted, whether it¡¯s the depletion of True Qi or Blood Qi, the situation would only worsen for himself.


    Not to mention, within Xuanfu, there might be concealed first-grade martial artists.


    Here in Xuanfu, this important military stronghold was heavily guarded. Once the news of him killing Qian Ning reached the emperor¡¯s ears, in his rage, the emperor might just send an army to hunt him down.


    One must understand that although the Brocade Guards were known as the emperor¡¯s personal troops, they were more like a special intelligence agency, filled with martial arts masters rather than soldiers.


    However, the soldiers in these important border towns could form battle formations. The power disyed by these soldiers when they formed battle formations was iparable to the Brocade Guards.


    Then, Pei Xuanjing might end up being worn down by an ever-increasing number of soldiers.


    ¡°So, the present priority is to act quickly, beat these three men and escape. Only then will I have the chance to leave. Once I have left this ce, I am free to roam. There will definitely be opportunities to avenge today¡¯s losses.¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    Being able to kill Qian Ning today, the chief culprit, in front of these people was already quite an achievement.


    Looking at the current situation, it would be impossible to kill these three as well.


    The best n for now was to leave as soon as possible. Once he left Xuanfu City, he would be free to go anywhere.


    Upon this thought, Pei Xuanjing carefully observed the three men, contemting his next move.


    His eyes hardened as he set his target in his mind..n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 112 - 111: Breaking the Stalemate

    Chapter 112: Chapter 111: Breaking the Stalemate


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Your Excellency, disaster has struck!¡± Lin Qingyi knelt halfway in front of Jiang Bin, reporting.


    Surrounded by countless Brocade Guards, even if Lin Qingyi were a master who had already reached the Third-grade Realm, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to leave.


    However, the situation naturally changed after Pei Xuanjing killed Qian Ning.


    Everyone knew there were two people among the Brocade Guards whom the Emperor trusted most, one was thete Commanding Officer Qian Ning, and the other was Commanding Officer Jiang Bin.


    Qian Ning had originally allowed Lin Qingyi to ry information, intending to capture someone red-handed and conveniently trouble Jiang Bin.


    However, Qian Ning had never expected that, under his heavy siege, not only did he not capture Pei Xuanjing, but instead got killed in the act.


    With Qian Ning dead, many assumed the Commanding Officer of this imperial guard, aside from Commanding Officer Jiang Bin, would be no one else.


    Given this line of thought, it was inevitable that someone would wish to curry favor and switch sides.


    As a result, Lin Qingyi seized the chance to leave amidst the confusion and immediately reported everything that happened here to Jiang Bin.


    Even though Jiang Bin was able to stand on an equal footing with Qian Ning in the Brocade Guards and naturally had many supporters, he was fully aware of the happenings here.


    However, even if he understood the situation clearly, Jiang Bin could only feign ignorance due to his awkward predicament.


    His attempt to win over Pei Xuanjing was a known fact.


    Now that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s identity as a remnant of the Shenxiao Sect had been exposed, he found himself in a bind.


    To aid Pei Xuanjing would be the equivalent of tantly opposing the imperial court, which was courting death.


    Yet if he didn¡¯t help, how would others perceive him? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    While he may not care how others regard him, what he was more concerned about was the Emperor¡¯s opinion of him.


    This Emperor was unique. Besides his royal status, he carried a hint of Jianghu spirit. If Jiang Bin really turned a blind eye, the Emperor would inevitably harbor resentment.


    So, for Jiang Bin, the only thing he could do was to have Lin Qingyi ry the news, then stand by and observe.


    ¡°This situation is likely beyond retrieval now!¡± Jiang Bin¡¯S expression darkened. He looked troubled as he spoke.


    It could be said that he wasn¡¯t at all happy about Qian Ning¡¯s death or the possibility of him assuming the position of Commanding Officer. Instead, he felt the matter was getting trickier.


    ¡°That bastard Qian Ning, even in death, leaves trouble behind for me,¡± cursed Jiang Bin furiously. Lin Qingyi didn¡¯t understand this and asked, ¡°Your Excellency, what do you mean by that?¡± Jiang Bin sneered. ¡°Do you think His Majesty really cares about the remnants of Shenxiao?¡± ¡°The issue of the Shenxiao remnants is significant. How could His Majesty not¡­¡±


    As Lin Qingyi was halfway through his sentence, he was interrupted. Jiang Binughed cynically, ¡°How glorious was the Shenxiao Sect at its peak? Yet, it still fell in the end. Even if a Pei Xuanjing has appeared now, what could it possibly do?¡±


    Jiang Bin saw it clearly. The Shenxiao Sect incident had urred two hundred years ago. The reason for the continuous hunt for the remnants of Shenxiao was nothing more than the imperial court issuing a tant warning to the Taoist School, Buddhism School, and other forces.


    Both Pei Xuanjing and Lin Qingyi, as well as many others, had fallen into a misunderstanding.


    They thought the Emperor would have a strong concern due to the magnified attention the initial situation had brought.


    But even if Pei Xuanjing was incredibly talented and formidable, he was still far from the former glory of the Shenxiao Sect.


    To the Emperor, who had witnessed the destruction of the Shenxiao Sect, what threat could a single Pei Xuanjing pose?


    Only when he understood this did Jiang Bin have Lin Qingyi ry the information.


    ¡°However, now the situation has changed. The moment Mr. Pei killed Qian Ning, the Emperor¡¯s attitude towards the matter changed,¡± Jiang Bin said, shaking his head.


    From the Emperor¡¯s perspective, he could disregard the issue of the Shenxiao remnants. Even if Pei


    Xuanjing took the opportunity to flee, as long as he stayed out of his sight, he didn¡¯t care in the least.


    However, the moment Pei Xuanjing killed Qian Ning and spoke those words, it signified that the Emperor would inevitably be furious, as Pei Xuanjing¡¯s existence was now a clear challenge to imperial power.


    As the protector of imperial power, the Emperor naturally couldn¡¯t allow Pei Xuanjing to continue living.


    Jiang Bin nced at Lin Qingyi and said indifferently, ¡°At this time, the Capital Commanding Department troops should already be mobilized.¡±


    ¡°Sir, does this mean Mr. Pei¡¯s death is certain?¡± Lin Qingyi¡¯s face showed a look of despair.


    Generally speaking, he didn¡¯t want to see Pei Xuanjing meet such an end.


    Jiang Bin shook his head: ¡°I neither qualify nor dare to interfere with the mobilization of the Capital Commanding Department¡¯s troops.¡±


    Sighing, he said, ¡°All I can do is give him a warning. If he wants to save his life, he must leave quickly, and not dy any further.¡±


    ¡°Also, sir, Mr. Pei has asked me to do something,¡± Lin Qingyi added.


    Jiang Bin waved his hand: ¡°If you¡¯ve agreed to it, then do it. There¡¯s no need to tell me.¡±


    As Jiang Bin had guessed, even as he was speaking with Lin Qingyi, the garrison¡¯s troops had already been mobilized. The Metropolitan Commander of Xuanfu was personally leading a group of soldiers into Xuanfu City from outside the city. They only had one goal: to capture Pei Xuanjing.


    Step, step¡­


    A group of soldiers, led by the Metropolitan Commander, were rushing towards Pei Xuanjing¡¯s location.


    However, since he resided in a bustling area of Xuanfu City, even after the nearby civilians had been evacuated, theserge numbers of soldiers were still having trouble reaching the area quickly.


    At this time, the backup n Jiang Bin had left behind was evident.


    This could be considered his final aid to Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°My lords, we must keep this beast upied. The Metropolitan Commander is leading his troops here. Once they arrive, this beast will surely be sentenced to death!¡± Among the Brocade Guards, suddenly someone shouted at the four individuals engaged in battle.


    Upon hearing these words, the four individuals on the field had varied expressions.


    Wang Zhi, and the other two, wore delighted faces.


    Pei Xuanjing, who was awaiting an opportunity to exploit the trio¡¯s weaknesses, frowned. Even if he didn¡¯t understand the hidden message was from Jiang Bin, he knew he could not continue to dy, or else he would definitely die today.


    At the right opportunity, Pei Xuanjing intentionally revealed a small w, to lure the others.


    As he awaited Bei Wenxuan¡¯s strike, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t dodge or avoid, instead, he bravely took the hit.


    The Embroidered Spring Knife cut through the clothes across Pei Xuanjing?s chest, leaving a long wound on his body.


    However, simultaneously, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Blood Qi erupted again. The Shenxiao Sword in his hand unexpectedly changed direction and pierced directly towards Bei Wenxuan.


    With a soft ¡°thump,¡± Bei Wenxuan suffered a sword through the chest.


    Although Bei Wenxuan didn¡¯t die thanks to the tremendous vitality of a First-grade martial artist, this blow inflicted a severe injury that greatly reduced hisbat power.


    Pei Xuanjing then took another step forward, his Shenxiao Sword once again came out, intending to kill Bei Wenxuan.


    Wang Zhi and Ding Yulong on the side changed colors. They had been unable to keep Pei Xuanjing at bay even when the three of them teamed up. If he was truly allowed to kill Bei Wenxuan, both of them would be in danger.


    Therefore, the two didn¡¯t dare to hesitate even for a moment and did their best to stop Pei Xuanjing..

 Chapter 113 - 112: Leaving After Finishing the Business

    Chapter 113: Chapter 112: Leaving After Finishing the Business


    Trantor: 549690339


    However, how could Pei Xuanjing let the two others have their way with the hard-earned opportunity ofnding a blow at the expense of getting himself injured?


    With a twist of his wrist, his long sword blocked the swords of the two men.


    His left hand struck out with a force that could tten mountains.


    Giant Spirit Surpasses Mountains!


    Boom!


    It was like a thunderbolt shaking the ground.


    In an instant, the power that could overturn rivers and seas heavily hit Bei Wenxuan. His True Qi and Blood Qi were scattered disorderly.


    His clothes and armor were torn to shreds and flung in all directions.


    The enormous power shattered his muscles, skin, and bones, shifted his organs; all happened in a mere moment as this force transmitted throughout his body.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Bei Wenxuan let out an anguished roar as the enormous power forced half of his body to sink into the ground. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, the whole life force of a first-grade martial artist could still keep him alive in a short time, only to suffer in agony.


    The sound of cracking bones echoed from his body. Splinters of shattered bones pierced through his skin, carrying a thick blood that spurted out like mercury.


    A scene filled with blood, violence, and ruthlessness.


    Even Wang Zhi and Ding Yulong, who were used to life and death, couldn¡¯t help but change color at this sight.


    Looking at Bei Wenxuan who continually let out dreadful cries, the two could not help but empathize.


    The Brocade Guards in the distance, watching their once supreme and arrogant leader being reduced to such a state, could not help but shiver, their backs drenched in cold sweat.


    Pei Xuanjing let out a coldugh, showing no mercy, the Shenxiao Sword swung, and Bei Wenxuan¡¯s head went flying.


    He turned around and looked coldly at the other two. However, before he could continue to deal with them, he heard manic vibrations and moring from a distance.


    ¡°Hurry, don¡¯t let the criminal escape.¡±


    ¡°The Metropolitan Commander has decreed that those who kill the criminal will be promoted and rewarded with a hundred tael.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing knew that the soldiers from the guardhouse wereing, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed.


    He was indeed injured, but he was stillpletely capable of killing these two.


    However, the arrival of the guards from the guardhouse left him with no more time to continue fighting.


    Even if he managed to kill these two, he would likely bepletely surrounded, with no chance of escape.


    ¡°I¡¯ll spare your lives for now, but I¡¯lle for them another day!¡± Pei Xuanjing gave the two a prating look and said coldly.


    Having said that, he grabbed the sheath of the Shenxiao Sword, sheathed it, and stomped the ground with both feet. He then leaped into the air,nded on a roof tens of feet away, and ran towards the city outskirts.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing leave, the two men did not harbor any thoughts of pursuing him.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s threats were still ringing in their ears.


    ¡°The criminal is there, shoot!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him escape, chase him!¡±


    As soon as the Metropolitan Commander of Xuanfu arrived, he saw Pei Xuanjing leaping away and immediately ordered his men to shoot arrows in pursuit.


    Unfortunately, Pei Xuanjing was already too far away, and even though a rain of arrows shot out, they couldn¡¯t bring any harm to him. Hedidn¡¯t even draw his sword, but just swung his sleeve and shot down the arrows.


    ¡°Once he leaves, like a fierce tiger escaping to the jungle or a dragon to the sea, it will be difficult to restrain him. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have great trouble in the future!¡± Wang Zhi¡¯s face was full of concern.


    Wang Zhi, who had lived for more than ¡¯60 years¡¯ , believed he had seen enough to be moved by very few people or events.


    However, today, within a short period, he was utterly shocked by what he had experienced.


    Everything Pei Xuanjing did surpassed his expectations.


    First, he openly dered his disregard for the emperor.


    Then, under the protection of numerous experts, he killed amander of the Brocade Guards.


    Last, he faced the siege of three first-grade martial artists as a mere second-grade martial artist, killed one, and left with ease.


    Ruthless, decisive, obstinate, brave, fierce¡­


    For a moment, Wang Zhi didn¡¯t know how to describe him.


    All he was sure of, was that once Pei Xuanjing left Xuanfu City, the Great Ming imperial court wouldn¡¯t be able to control him anymore.


    ¡°This man will be more troublesome than Mire Sect and the Underworld!¡± Wang Zhi thought. Indeed, the Mire Sect and the Underworld had first-grade martial artists, more than one.


    But dealing with them was actually easier than dealing with Pei Xuanjing.


    These people were not Ione wolves, they had cares, they had concerns, and they had to abide by certain unspoken rules.


    Pei Xuanjing was different. He was a loner with hardly any followers or friends.


    Once unrestricted, the havoc he would wreak would far exceed the others.


    No one understood better than Wang Zhi the damage an unrestricted, free-willed, and strong person could do.


    During the downfall of the Shenxiao Sect, Wang Zhi had just entered the pce and knew the secrets better than many because he hadn¡¯t been directly involved.


    He also knew something that Jiang Bin did not¡ªalthough the imperial court had threatened second-grade martial artists of the Shenxiao Sect with the lives of ordinary disciples, leading to theplete extermination of first-grade martial artists.


    But in the end, a second-grade martial artist escaped, broke through to the first-grade more than twenty yearster, recklessly killed in revenge, and it took more than ten years for the imperial court, and three years of tracking by three first-grade experts, to bring him to justice.


    That¡¯s why he had advised the emperor today and then appeared here, intending to kill Pei Xuanjing.


    However, he ended up failing.


    This second-grade Pei Xuanjing, who could fight three first grade martial artists, how much would the imperial court have to pay to kill him? What if he breaks through to the first-grade?


    ¡°It seems I must request the emperor to issue a decree, calling for the pursuit and apprehension of Pei Xuanjing everywhere, and increase the reward for his capture. We cannot afford to give him another opportunity to grow stronger.¡± Wang Zhi instantly made up his mind.


    Whoo¡­whoo¡­whoo¡­


    The biting cold wind blew over a cave outside the border where a fire was burning.


    The winter wind blew in asionally from outside the cave, making the fire flicker. Pei Xuanjing was roasting a hare he had just caught, skinned, and cleaned over the fire.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to end up living like this.¡± Pei Xuanjing gave a bitter smile.


    Xuanfu was indeed a strategic border outpost, when Pei Xuanjing left, he naturally chose to cross the border to avoid trouble.


    At least, those soldiers wouldn¡¯t easily chase after him across the border. After all, beyond the border was not the territory of the Great Ming, and foreign tribes lived there.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve left, I hope Jiang Bin and Brother Lin are safe. Mr. Gu, although he interacts with me, holds a high position, has the support of his colleagues, and the protection of high -ranking officials, so he should be fine. I just don¡¯t know if Pang Hong will be implicated because of this,¡± he thought.


    However, the incident happened so suddenly; he didn¡¯t have many options. He could only hope that Lin Qingyi would keep his promise..

 Chapter 114 - 114: 113: Another Simulation (Request for Monthly Tickets)

    Chapter 114 - 114: 113: Another Simtion (Request for Monthly Tickets)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Xuanfu, the emperor¡¯s pce.


    Crash!


    A priceless inkstone for calligraphy dropped to the ground, shattering into countless pieces.


    ¡°Imbeciles, all of you are imbeciles! With so many people, you can¡¯t even handle a minor second-ss martial artist.¡± The emperor¡¯s face was frigid, his tone agitated.


    ¡°We are guilty, your majesty.¡±


    Jiang Bin, the Metropolitan Commander of Xuanfu, Wang Zhi, and other high -ranking figures were all kneeling subserviently on the ground.


    They remained motionless, allowing the emperor to smash priceless objects. Not daring to evade, they repeatedly confessed their guilt.


    ¡°You are not just guilty, you are ipetent.¡± The emperor scolded.


    ¡°That Qian Ning is a total waste, incapable of capturing Pei Xuanjing despite having so many men. His own death doesn¡¯t bother me, but he has brought me shame.¡±


    ¡°And you, Wang Zhi, aren¡¯t you known as the most skilled fighter in the pce? Three first-grade martial artists made their move, and not only did they fail to detain the enemy, but they also allowed him to counterattack and kill one of their own. If Pei Xuanjing decided to harm me, are you saying he would cut off my head too?¡±


    ¡°This servant is guilty, please spare me, your majesty. I swear on my life to protect you,¡± Wang Zhi replied cautiously.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even protect yourself, how are you going to protect me?¡± The emperor jeered. But even though he was irritated, he knew Wang Zhi¡¯S capabilities and decided not to humiliate him further. He merely gave him a warning, ¡°You may leave now for the imperial physician to examine your wounds.¡±


    ¡°Your majesty, my injuries are not serious.¡± Wang Zhi tried to refuse. ¡°I order you to see the Imperial Physician.¡± The emperor repeated hismand.


    ¡®Yes!¡± Wang Zhi dared not protest further.


    The emperor then focused his attention on the Metropolitan Commander of Xuanfu.


    ¡°Is this how your Xuanfu Capital Commanding Department protects my safety? You dispatched so many troops, and yet you let the enemy escape?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I am ipetent. I have ordered¡­ ordered men to head outside the border to search¡­¡±


    ¡°Outside the border? Are you trying to start a war?¡± The emperor¡¯s eyes shed a trace of displeasure as he coldly rebuked.


    Moving troops outside the border at this time would definitely alert the various factions and may even trigger a chain reaction, disrupting his ns.


    While the fate of Pei Xuanjing was important, it was not worth altering the emperor¡¯s years of scheming.


    Thus, he was extremely dissatisfied with the Metropolitan Commander¡¯s recent actions.


    ¡°I¡­ I am terrified, your majesty. I had no intention of doing so!¡± The Metropolitan Commander hastily denied his actions.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± The emperor let out a cold huff but spared the Commander any further scrutiny.


    But he had already decided that the Metropolitan Commander was ipetent and could no longer stay in this important position. He would definitely rece him in the future.


    ¡°Alright, you may go now. ¡±


    After the Metropolitan Commander had left, the emperor turned his attention to Jiang Bin, his face revealing a meaningful smile. ¡°Mr. Jiang, you must be very happy that Qian Ning is dead, aren¡¯t you?¡± At this moment, apart from them, the only others in the hall were a few cold-faced guards.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡­ ¡°Before Jiang Bin could finish his sentence, the emperor interrupted him. The emperor asked in return, ¡°Are you going to tell me that you have nothing to do with this?¡± ¡°I am guilty!¡± Jiang Bin couldn¡¯t refute it and readily admitted his guilt.


    Seeing Jiang Bin admit his guilt, the emperor unexpectedly decided not to pursue the matter further. ¡°The matters of the Brocade Guards will be managed by you for now. We¡¯ll settle the position of themander when we return to Tiandu.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Jiang Bin nodded repeatedly.


    The emperor then added, ¡°As for Pei Xuanjing, hand him over to the Two Factories and Six Gates. The Brocade Guards will not interfere in this matter anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing was unaware of the situation at Xuanfu.


    After a night of recuperation, his strength had once again return to its peak state.


    Despite the freezing winter, with his keen senses and strength, he effortlessly hunted several animals and brought them back to his cave.


    The cave he was in was quite secluded, not easily detected.


    After thoroughly eliminating his tracks, Pei Xuanjing began to ponder his next steps.


    It¡¯s safe to say that these unexpected events disrupted all his previous ns.


    Originally, if not for Qian Ning¡¯s sudden attack, as soon as Pei Xuanjing got hold of the divine weapon, he would have started his life simtion the next day.


    ¡°No matter, let¡¯S do a life simtion first. After all, improving my skills is the most important thing.¡± After a moment of contemtion, Pei Xuanjing made up his mind.


    [Taoyun: 56743 points.]


    [Do you want to use a life simtor? One use requires consuming 50000 Taoyun points.]


    Pei Xuanjing started his life simtion.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At age 24: You yed Qian Ning, themander of the Brocade Guards, in front of all in Xuanfu City. You fought one against three with first-grade martial artists, killing Bei Wenxuan, a first-grade martial artist and retainer of the Brocade Guards. With this, you fled beyond the border.


    Half a monthter, the imperial court issued a decapitation edict, offering arge bounty for your capture. The experts from the Eastern and Western Factories and the Six Gates are in pursuit. At the same time, your renown increased significantly across the world everyone recognizing your name.


    A monthter, on your journey back to Tiandu, you encountered bandits trying to rob you but you easily killed them.


    The incident led to an attack from the Tartar tribe. You routed the Tartar cavalry, inducing fear in the entire tribe.


    The grandmasters of the Tartar tribe sent several disciples to assassinate you, but you killed them effortlessly.


    Three monthster, disguised and on the way back to Tiandu, you tried to collect Pang Hong, sent out by Lin Qingyi. But you were intercepted by Qingyang Zi who had arrived earlier.


    You assumed Qingyang Zi intended to capture you but he instead invited you to take refuge with the Taihe Mountain True Martial Sect.


    You were surprised that Qingyang Zi and the True Martial Sect, who are closely associated with the emperor, would offer to shelter you. But being wary, you declined.


    Qingyang Zi didn¡¯t force you and informed you that you could seek refuge with the True Martial Sect in case of any difficulties.


    Over the next six months, you and Pang Hong traveled around the world, repeatedly ambushed by the high-ranking martial artists of the Two Factories and the Six Gates. Thanks to the updates provided by Bai Xiaosheng, you were able to resolve the ambushes easily, escting your fame in the martial arts world further. Consequently, the bounty offered by the imperial court for you increased continuously.


    At age 25: You reached the former site of the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s mountain gate and encountered a group of imperial experts who had set up an ambush.


    In this battle, you killed four first-grade experts, causing a shock throughout thend. However, you were severely injured.


    Two monthster, after you recovered, you were approached by a group of mysterious individuals iming to be the descendants of the Shenxiao Sect. They wanted to revive the Shenxiao Sect with your help but were firmly refused by you.


    A monthter, you took Pang Hong and opened a martial arts school under a pseudonym in a small town, nning to stay quiet for a while to contemte on martial arts and seek an opportunity to break through to the first-grade realm.


    Half a yearter, you received news of the Martial Academy being destroyed.


    Although the Martial Academy was destroyed, the first volume of Martial ssics began to circte among themon folk of the Great Ming, providing them an alternative path in life..

 Chapter 115 - 115: 114: The Original Version of Dragon Elephant Art

    Chapter 115 - 115: 114: The Original Version of Dragon Elephant Art


    Trantor: 549690339


    At the age of 27: The head of the True Martial Sect, through Bai Xiaosheng, gifted you the ¡°Shenxiao Jade Book.¡±.


    At the age of 28: The head of the True Martial Sect, Taoist Qingxu, and Bai Xiaosheng visited together, inviting you to explore a blessednd that originally belonged to the Shenxiao Sect.


    After much consideration, you agreed to join them.


    Half a yearter, they left without gaining anything except a Shenxiao Command token.


    At the age of 29: Taoist Qingxu wants to broker peace between you and the imperial court, and hints that he would support your re-establishment of the Shenxiao Sect, but you politely declined his offer.


    Half a yearter, you went back to the Northwest Dao , hoping to obtain thest skill of the Dragon Elephant Art from the Diamond Gate.


    At the age of 30: You battled with the Diamond Gate¡¯s leader, it was difficult to determine the better fighter, and you did not achieve what you desired.


    At the age of 31: You ventured into the wilds of the Western Regions, hoping to find traces of the reclusive Esoteric Sect and acquire the original Dragon Elephant Skill.


    At the age of 33: The emperor passed away, King Xing was appointed as his sessor, and all major forces started to y their cards.


    However, you remained indifferent because, after two years of searching, you finally found the location of the Esoteric Sect. You hoped to acquire the Original Elephant Art but ended up meeting a very powerful hidden Esoteric Sect master.


    Unexpectedly, this master of the Esoteric Sect did not stop you but let you proceed with the contemtion of the original Dragon Elephant Skill.


    You sat idle for three months, although you understood the final skill of the Dragon Elephant Art, you did not practice it. That¡¯s because thest level of this skill requires a profound understanding of Buddhism, which ispletely different from your martial arts path.


    At age 35: After leaving the Esoteric Sect, you traveled the world again, visiting various powerful practitioners, intending to create your own ninth level of the Dragon Elephant Skill with your abilities.


    One day, as you were meditating on a mountaintop, you were suddenly attracted by the roaring thunder in the sky. Watching the shing thunder, you had a wild idea.


    You drew the Shenxiao Sword and stabbed it toward the thunder, intending to attract the power of the thunder to refine your body.


    The explosive power of the thunder ran through your body, and your seemingly invincible body began to copse.


    At that moment, the Shenxiao Command token on your body suddenly reacted. Stimted by the power of the thunder, the Shenxiao Command token glowed brightly to resist the brutality of the thunder. Only a constant stream of life energy remained to nourish your body.


    At this moment, you seemed to have an epiphany and gained insight into the ninth level of the Body Refining Method. Your body also began to change.


    However, an unexpected incident urred at this point.


    At the critical moment of your physical transformation, two expert Martial Artists from the underworld arrived. These two first-grade Martial Artists had been following you for a long time, intending to murder you at this moment.


    At that time, even though you were held back by the thunder, you managed to kill both of them.


    However, you were consequently injured by the power of the thunder.


    At the age of 36: You followed the guidance you obtained from the Shenxiao Command token and came back to the site of the ancient Shenxiao Sect¡¯s gate. Using the Shenxiao Command token, you opened a unknown Shenxiao Inheritance Mysterious Realm.


    To acquire the real secret techniques of the Shenxiao Sect, you epted the test inside the Mysterious Realm.


    However, to your surprise, using your own strength, you could not pass the test. You only made it to the fourth level before you died.


    [End of this life.]


    The Shenxiao Command token, Shenxiao inheritance, the trial in the Forbidden ce.


    Looking at these simted life experiences, Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the inheritance of the Shenxiao Sect woulde from somewhere else, and the blessednd that Taoist Qingxu and Bai Xiaosheng knew about was not the actual ce of inheritance. No wonder there was nothing to gain except the Shenxiao Command token.¡± He thought to himself.


    ¡°But why are the tests in the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s inheritance so harsh that if you fail, you die?¡± Pei Xuanjing was somewhat puzzled.


    He didn¡¯t expect his simted life to end this way, it was a bit unexpected.


    It has to be noted that even though the Shenxiao Sect has a strange way of doing things in the Taoist School, they are not the Demonic Cult. Howe they have such a deadly test? [Simtion over, you can choose to keep one of the following rewards.]


    [First, the initial version of the ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡±.]


    [Second, Thunder Body Refining Method (Iplete version).]


    [Third, experience of the first three levels of the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s inheritance.]


    ¡°Choose the first one.¡±


    After some thought, Pei Xuanjing chose the first one.


    Despite the fact that the original ¡°Dragon Elephant Skill¡± might be unpractisable for him, this top-level martial skill (PS: Dragon Elephant Art of the Diamond Gate is a revised version, but the original Dragon Elephant Art is aplete martial skill.) is of great reference value for his future Body Refining Technique. He could learn from it and gain benefits.


    As for the iplete Thunder Body Refining Method, with the experience from the simted life, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t even consider practicing it without the Shenxiao Command token.


    After all, his simted self didn¡¯t have a simtor to use and had to take extreme measures. But he now has many more options.


    As for the third option, it¡¯s useful but it¡¯s a bit beyond his current reach, so he had to put it aside for now.


    After making his choice, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mind was filled with the cultivation methods of the original version of the Dragon Elephant Art and the insights of the previous cultivators of the Esoteric Sect.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it!¡±


    After studying this skill for a long time, Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    In the beginning, Pei Xuanjing was curious why many big forces in the world would keep their martial arts skills under tight wraps and not allow any leaks.


    But when you look at Buddhism, Taoism, and the Demonic Cult, especially the major forces among these three, they don¡¯t care too much about leaks of their martial arts skills.


    Every once in a while, there are rumors circting in the world that someone has stolen martial arts from one of these three types of forces, and in most cases, the thief ends up not being pursued.


    These three are not just martial arts sects, they also have their own philosophies and principles, which are integrated into the martial arts they practice.


    Once you practice the martial arts of these three factions, the deeper your skills be and the closer you get to the peak of martial arts, the more you will be influenced ande to ept their philosophies and principles.


    And if you only want to practice martial arts but don¡¯t ept the principles and philosophies hidden within them, then you can¡¯t practice them to the extreme.


    ¡°No wonder, this is a form of investment. Cast a wide, do not cultivate. They don¡¯t care if you practice or not, as long as you do, you¡¯re one of them.¡± Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help but exim.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He even maliciously spected about whether those who stole martial arts really stole it due to their abilities or whether it was deliberately ¡®given¡¯ to them?


    Everything remains unknown..

 Chapter 116 - 116: 115: The World Trembles, Changing Direction

    Chapter 116 - 116: 115: The World Trembles, Changing Direction


    Trantor: 549690339


    Shenxiao Sect Fugitive: Pei Xuanjing.


    Originating from the Evesting Observance of the rebellious Shenxiao Sect, he is 24 years old. Although he¡¯s ssified as a Second-ss Martial Artist, he still has killed First-grade Martial Artists multiple times.


    He is cruel and callous, excelling in sword and palm techniques. It¡¯S suspected that he cultivated the Eighth Realm of the martial study, Dragon Elephant Art¡­


    Reward: One high-grade martial arts skill, one martial art, ten vials of Heavenly Yuan Great Pill, a Thousand Refinement Divine Weapon, a Fourth-grade casual official post, and Ten Thousand Gold Taels.


    Danger Level: First-ss,


    Task: Alive or dead.


    As Pei Xuanjing immersed himself in studying the Dragon Elephant Art, the bounty papers about him had already been spread throughout the four corners of the world by the imperial court¡¯s messenger eagles.


    At the same time, not only within the realms of Great Ming but also outside the border, word had spread that he was wanted by the Great Ming court.


    By now, the news about Pei Xuanjing flooded the entire martial world, not only due to the hefty bounty ced on him, but also because of the acts he hadmitted during this period, along with his legendary exploits.


    From a quiet youngster in a small city in the border county, he rose rapidly to join the strongest in the martial world in just a short time.


    If stepping into Tiandu, initially facing the Three Wolves of MO Bei, decimating King Pingdeng, and eliminating the Yin Department¡¯s foothold in Tiandu merely attracted the attention of anyone interested and various power forces to this recently emerging genius.


    Then, when he cut down the deputy leader of the Mire Sect, a First-grade Martial Artist,ter dealing with the immensely notorious figures such as the Ghost Emperor of the south and ck and White Impermanence from the Yin Department, it irrefutably made everyone familiar with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s existence.


    Just as many peoplemented, questioning why such a genius would willingly serve the imperial court and degrade into a hunting dog, news of the Battle of Xuanfu shocked the martial world.


    Needless to say, although the initial witnesses at the scene were all court officials, either Factory Guards or under the jurisdiction of the Capital Commanding Department, even after they issued a gag order, it was still to no avail.


    Once a secret is revealed to a second person, it is no longer a secret.


    Especially Pei Xuanjing?s statement: ¡°No one can stop me from killing the one I want to kill, not even the emperor.¡±


    For a moment, it simultaneously gave countless martial artists feelings of horror and excitement, making them aspire to his level.


    With the dissemination of the imperial court¡¯s bounty papers, such a rich reward undoubtedly indirectly confirmed the authenticity of those gossip.


    As a Second-ss Martial Artist, he bravely decapitated the enemy general amidst encirclement by the Brocade Guards and fearlessly killed the multitude of experts and the guarded Commander Qian Ning.


    Later, he faced besiegement from three First-grade Martial Artists. Not only did he not lose, but he even killed one of them. If it weren¡¯t for the arrival of arge number of troops, the other two probably might¡¯ve been killed as well.


    m tne ena, ne coolly aepartea, conceanng DOtn mmsell ana ms name.


    We can¡¯t deny that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s style, although it resulted in a total loss of face for the Great Ming court and they want to kill him to warn others, in the eyes of ordinary martial artists, it portrays an extremely admirable image, and many people wish they could trade ces with him.


    This year, the person with the most notoriety in the martial world is Pei Xuanjing. ¡°Looking at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions, has it caused your plot to go down the drain?¡±


    On Taihe Mountain, Bai Xiaosheng smirkly watched Taoist Qingxu with a fan in his hand.


    But what surprised Bai Xiaosheng was that Taoist Qingxu still maintained his calm demeanor, seemingly unaffected by Pei Xuanjings actions.


    Hearing Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s words, he casually says, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t a person from the Shenxiao Sect be domineering?¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng¡¯sughter abruptly ceased, and he had to admit that what he said was reasonable and unobjectionable.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Although the Shenxiao Sect belongs to the Taoist School, it does not have the serene and modest character possessed by most of the Taoist Schools. The entire sect carries the domineering character of that Feather Guest of Jinmen.


    Needless to say, that person initially intended to dismiss the Buddhism School and exclusively rmend Shenxiao, and he almost seeded.


    The Shenxiao Sect has a dominant character that has been inherited for many years.


    However, precisely because of this, not only does the Shenxiao Sect have deep enmity with the


    Buddhism and Demonic Schools, but even within the Taoist School, many people dislike them.


    This is why when the imperial court destroyed Shenxiao, other major Taoist powers turned a blind eye, and their inheritance was nearly cut off.


    Recalling the past, Bai Xiaosheng heard Taoist Qingxu question him, ¡°His action disrupted my n. Didn¡¯t it also disturb yours too?¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng was stunned.


    Indeed, if you really think about it, Pei Xuanjing was someone he had actively rmended to the Taoist before him.


    His informationwork is sprawling, ranging not only within the Great Ming realm but also outside the border.


    It can be said that from the moment Pei Xuanjing was in Anping Prefecture, he had grabbed his attention. It was only after Pei Xuanjing broke through the Third-grade Realm that he actively rmended him to the Taoist.


    It¡¯S precisely because of this that Pei Xuanjing was able to verify Qian Ning¡¯S collusion with the Yin Department at Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s base in Xuanfu, even though it cost him a significant price.


    Otherwise, if anyone else tried, even if they paid more, they might not be able to obtain this kind of information. However, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t know it.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s next?¡± Bai Xiaosheng asked.


    Although his investment in Pei Xuanjing was not too much, he always felt that thetter was the most suitable person, even if his current situation didn¡¯t look great.


    Taoist Qingxu nonchntly said, ¡°It¡¯s easy to add flowers to a brocade, but it¡¯s hard to bring coal in the snow.¡±


    There was a glint in Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s eyes as he curiously asked, ¡°Wise Taoist, are you not afraid that the royal family and your group will turn against each other if you intervene in this matter?¡±


    Taoist Qingxu chuckled and did not answer the question.


    Far outside the border, Pei Xuanjing was unaware of what was happening within. He was oblivious to how much impact his actions had created, as his life simtion had just briefly touched upon them.


    He was also unclear about Bai Xiaosheng and Taoist Qingxu¡¯s conversation.


    At that moment, he concluded his secluded practice, and his entire state had returned to its peak once more.


    After living like a hermit for more than ten days, Pei Xuanjing exited the cave.


    He determined his direction and chose a path, preparing to loop back inside the border.


    With the knowledge from the life simtor, he knew there were many ferocious bandits outside the border, and his ensuing actions might attract the Tartar ns¡¯ encirclement.


    So, Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had inadvertently fallen into a mindset trap. Why should I return from outside the border? Indeed, had he not fled from Xuanfu?


    But so what?


    He just didn¡¯t want to get caught in the sea of soldiers and their tactics, not because the experts in Xuanfu had the ability to threaten him.


    Therefore, after understanding all this, Pei Xuanjing unhesitatingly chose a path diametrically opposite to that in his life simtor.


    You must Imow that there are people¡¯s lives waiting for him to take in Xuanfu City.


    Considering himself a man of his word, Pei Xuanjing naturally wouldn¡¯t want to disappoint those


    people..

 Chapter 117 - 117: 116: Ambush Midway, Huangquan Knife Skill

    Chapter 117 - 117: 116: Ambush Midway, Huangquan Knife Skill


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ding Yulong, a first-grade martial artist, skillful with the curved de, his origins were a mystery.


    One could say that even among the well-informed Brocade Guards, many people¡¯s understanding of this advanced martial artist was very limited.


    For Ding Yulong, he had little relevance with the Brocade Guards. He came to Xuanfu this time at the invitation of Qian Ning, to repay a favor.


    Now, since the death of Qian Ning,mander of the Brocade Guards, Ding Yulong himself had been humiliated, but luckily he did not sustain many injuries that day. After these days of rest, he had fully recovered.


    After all, Ding Yulong clearly remembered the harsh words Pei Xuanjing had left behind that day, which pricked him like a thorn in the back. Therefore, he was not willing to continue staying in Xuanfu, under everyone¡¯s attention.


    By the time the arrest warrant for Pei Xuanjing had been circted across the world, Ding Yulong had also hidden himself, quietly leaving Xuanfu.


    However, Ding Yulong had not expected that shortly after leaving, he would run into someone he did not wish to see at all.


    Ding Yulong was sitting on a horse, his gaze flickering as he looked at the man standing in the distance, holding a sword.


    ¡°I have waited for you for a long time.¡±


    The cold wind howled, and Pei Xuanjing¡¯s voice echoed through the forest.


    He just stood there, his martial arts aura pervading all corners of the area, as if he were one with heaven and earth.


    Ding Yulong sighed softly, saying, ¡°Brother Pei, you and I really don¡¯t have much of a grudge.¡±


    To tell the truth, after experiencing the battle of Long Street, where even after joining hands with two first-grade experts, they hadn¡¯t been able to take down Pei, Ding Yulong really did not want to fight him.


    ¡°The reason I took action that day was because I owed Qian Ning a favor and couldn¡¯t say no. Now with Qian Ning dead, there¡¯s no reason for us to fight anymore.¡± Ding Yulong exined.


    ¡°Draw your weapon!¡± Pei Xuanjing remained unmoved.


    Three simple words, but they carried an irrefutable will.


    Perhaps Ding Yulong was speaking the truth, he didn¡¯t really want to fight Pei Xuanjing at all.


    But at this point, did the truth really matter?


    Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t afford to show mercy to any enemy who had once ambushed and attempted to kill him and who still posed a threat to him.


    The current situation he was in did not allow him such mercy.


    If today, Ding Yulong could convince him to let him go because he had unwillingly attacked him for some unavoidable reasons, what would happen next time someone used the same excuse? What should he do: let him go or kill him?


    Moreover, things had changed.


    The current Pei Xuanjing was one of the Remnants of Shenxiao on the wanted list issued by the Great Ming imperial court, and the bounty was quite appealing. Even Pei Xuanjing himself was tempted. So, what about the others?


    In the martial arts world, how many would exchange their lives for the bounty that came with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s head?


    ¡°Brother Pei, if you spare me today, I will make sure to avoid you in the future.¡± Ding Yulong offered another concession.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s True Qi circted within him, and his explosive Blood Qi erupted. He stepped forward, stirring up gusts of wind, and the forest was shaking, ¡°No matter your reason, you will die here today! l,


    To decrease trouble and intimidate those who would provoke him, Pei Xuanjing needed to establish an image: He who dared to mess with him, had just one path ¨C the path of death.


    Perhaps, as Ding Yulong said, there was no real need for a deadly confrontation between them.


    But unfortunately, Pei Xuanjing needed to set an example, and Ding Yulong had just be that example.


    Therefore, Ding Yulong had to die!


    ¡°You¡¯re the one forcing me to do this!¡±


    Feeling the chilling murderous intent from Pei Xuanjing, Ding Yulong¡¯s rxed look turned cold.


    ng!


    After all, he was a first-grade martial artist. Although he had just attempted to negotiate, seeing that Pei Xuanjing had no intention to let him go, he didn¡¯tck the courage to fight back fiercely.


    ng!


    Ding Yulong leaped off his horse, pulling out his curved de in the blink of an eye.


    In the moment he did so, a powerful Saber Intent radiated from him, with the power of splitting the heaven and earth.


    No one could describe just how fast that was. His single swing already possessed an awe-inspiring power.


    Drawing Sword Skill!


    This was Ding Yulong¡¯s killer move.


    At this point, seeing that Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t willing topromise, Ding Yulong didn¡¯t withhold any strength. He was not going to hold back his killing move.


    ¡°That de of yours is pretty good.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing drew his sword in an instant. The Shenxiao sword sounded as it unsheathed and exploded with dazzling saber power, like a radiant sun.


    This one sword swallowed the light of Ding Yulong¡¯s de, and his Saber Intent was absorbed by the sword.


    In this one moment, the whole world seemed to be filled with this bright and radiant sword intent, powerfully cutting off everything.


    Boom!


    The dominant sword intent seemed to tear everything apart. Pei Xuanjing¡¯s profound True Qi and boiling Blood Qi exploded, setting off terrifying waves and causing thends to shake. Even the rocks and trees on both sides of the road were being shaken and uprooted!


    The sword radiated brilliant light, apanied by wind and thunder.


    Ding Yulong felt his senses were covered by the sword intent in front of him. Even if he exerted all his strength, it was to no avail.


    The only thing he could sense was the dominant sword intent, like a radiant sun that enveloped him.


    He had nowhere to hide, nowhere to run.


    Seemingly, despite his struggles.


    He could not escape this one sword.


    Bang!


    The de shed with the sword, creating an earth-shattering noise akin to heavenly thunder.


    Ding Yulong spat out blood, retreating several feet.


    With just one sword, a first-grade level martial artist was heavily injured.


    ¡°Let¡¯s die together! ¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Ding Yulong¡¯s eyes were reddening, showing a look of determination. Even if I end up in hell, I will take you, Pei Xuanjing, with me.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing thought that Ding Yulong had lost all his strength to fight back, but he did not expect thetter¡¯s aura to take a sudden surge.


    Hum!


    Ding Yulong¡¯s aura changed, carrying an extraordinarily terrifying aura of death.


    He swung his sword yet again!


    The lengthy Saber Qi cut through the air diagonally, carrying the aura of death, sucking the life out of every grass and tree it passed by.


    This sword, it seemed like it hade straight from hell, solely existing for murder and extinction.


    Huangquan Knife Skill!


    This was a Unique Knife Skill that Ding Yulong had acquired. Although it only had one move, it possessed the power to destroy absolutely everything.


    This knife technique was extremely cruel. To master it, one had to continuously kill, using Blood Qi to practice the de, until one was aplished.


    Ding Yulong owed Qian Ning a favor because he wanted to practice the Huangquan Knife Skill. If it wasn¡¯t for Qian Ning using his power to provide him with enough death row prisoners to practice the de, he might have been hunted down by countless martial arts followers before he could achieve sess.


    But even after mastering the move, he dared not use it lightly. One reason was that he couldn¡¯t fully control this sword, and the other was because he didn¡¯t dare to expose such a cruel sword technique, to avoid causing fear and being hunted down by others.


    But now, seeing Pei Xuanjing cornering him to this point, he could not hold back any longer, and decided to use this move, even if it meant perishing together with Pei Xuanjing..

 Chapter 118 - 117: Another First-grade Slashes, Rich Harvest.

    Chapter 118: Chapter 117: Another First-grade shes, Rich Harvest.


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Just that?!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing took a step forward, his blood qi boiling, and in an instant, he vanished from his original spot.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­


    Suddenly, a wild wind rolled up. With the step Pei Xuanjing took, the earth trembling and mountains shaking, the ground beneath his feet was crushed by him, numerous tiny cracks spreading out in all directions.


    The flow of air around him was stirred by his blood qi and true qi, emitting a sound like the roar of a tiger or the shout of a dragon. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He leapt up, the Shenxiao sword in his hand dazzled with light. With the rotating four seasons around him, embodying the cycle of life and death, wind and thunder echoed each other.


    In an instant, Pei Xuanjing seemed like a god high above all others, his divine power intimidating, unfathomable to the eye. He was judging heaven and earth, controlling life and death.


    This sword had no name.


    It was an inspiration he drew from his duel with the Southern Ghost Emperor, an inspiration from that ghostly decisive blow, that he integrated into the ¡°Flying Immortal Outside the Heavens.¡±


    This sword, not only embodying the sword intention of a glorious sun, but also carrying the divine might that rules over all beings and judges heaven and earth.


    Ah!


    The sword light swept across, annihting everything.


    The originally terrifying de light, carrying the extermination of everything, held no significance at this moment.


    The wind scattered the clouds, the smoke and dustpletely dispersed.


    Pei Xuanjing stood holding his sword, his blood qi filling the air, and the air waves were rolling around him, causing his clothes to make a rustling sound.


    Ding Yulong stood holding his de, his eyes bulging, and a barely noticeable sword mark appeared between his eyebrows.


    St!


    A momentter, countless sword qi erupted from Ding Yulong¡¯s body, like thousands of arrows piercing his heart, and he fell to the ground. First-grade martial artist Ding Yulong¡­ was dead.


    ¡°A good opponent.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing had killed Ding Yulong, but there was no sense of relief. The two swords he had just used had consumed a lot of his energy.


    However, being able to easily dispatch a first-grade martial artist was enough to excite him exceptionally.


    He moved forward a few steps, and without hesitation, swung his sword, and Ding Yulong¡¯s head flew up.


    Pei Xuanjing spread his five fingers and with his true qi, attracted over a section of a tree that was about a foot thick, which had been broken by the aftermath of their battle.


    Bang!


    With a palm, he mmed the tree trunk into the ground, and as the Shenxiao sword moved, he wrote a line: Pei Xuanjing killed Ding Yulong here!


    Then, he looked for something on Ding Yulong¡¯s body. After finding a few books..


    [Martial arts skill ¡°Blood ughter Skill¡± contained in the book can have 17,000 points of Taoyun value after refining.]


    [The excellent martial art ¡°Drawing Sword Skill¡± can get 20,000 points of Taoyun value after refining.]


    [The exceptional ¡°Huangquan Knife Skill¡± (dismantled) can have 40,000 points of Taoyun value after refining.]


    These were the martial arts practiced by Ding Yulong. However, judging from the Taoyun value given by the simtor, Pei Xuanjing knew the value of this martial arts.


    However, the other two martial arts piqued Pei Xuanjing¡¯s interest and made him extremely interested.


    You should know that the drawing sword skill used by Ding Yulong was incredibly powerful. Unless


    Pei Xuanjing was the opponent, it would already be considered very powerful martial arts for others.


    And what interested Pei Xuanjing was that since this drawing sword skill was so powerful, could he practice it and evolve it into a sword drawing skill to serve as his trump card.


    As for the Huangquan Knife Skill, a remnant piece of the absolute skill, Pei Xuanjing just looked at the cruel cultivation method, and then put it aside. Regardless of what the future may hold, at least he couldn¡¯t ept such a cruel martial arts skill right now, so he just thought about whether he could use it as a reference to learn by analogy.


    However, overall, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s move this time could be said to be rich in rewards. Not to mention, this drawing sword skill was pretty good. Just the simple Taoyun value contained in these few martial arts books was enough to afford another simtion of life after refining.


    Suppressing his joyous feelings, Pei Xuanjing picked up the curved de from his opponent, then turned and walked away.


    The chill in the world was even more severe, and snowkes fluttered down from the sky.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s figure became more and more distant, gradually disappearing into the dark night.


    Three monthster, outside of Hejian Mansion, a man led a steed into the city.


    He was dressed in a dark brown Taoist robe and carried a treasure sword. The sword was wrapped entirely in green cloth, with only the hilt exposed.


    What a handsome and clean Daoist Priest.


    Beforeing to the inn, only the second child took over the reins.


    ¡°Young Taoist Priest, is this your first time visiting our Hejian Mansion? I don¡¯t know what the Young Taoist Priest would like to eat or drink. Do you have any dietary restrictions?¡± After tying up the steed, the second boy greeted with warmth.


    Pei Xuanjing went upstairs, chose a spot by the window to sit down, took out a silver ingot, and said calmly, ¡°Bring up a few dishes you are good at, then warm up a pot of good wine.¡±


    ¡°Sure! Young Taoist Priest please wait, I¡¯ll bring it up for you right away.¡± The second boy saw Pei Xuanjing being generous, and his enthusiasm increased.


    Pei Xuanjing looked out of the window, watching the crowds on the street, and couldn¡¯t help recalling his contemtions over thest three months.


    After killing Ding Yulong outside Xuanfu City that night, he still lingered outside Xuanfu for several days, thinking about finding an opportunity to dispose of the old eunuch, Wang Zhi.


    Unfortunately, perhaps Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions scared him, that old eunuch was guarding the emperor day and night, and he never dared to leave him half a step.


    Even though Pei Xuanjing had sneaked into the Xuanfu emperor several times, he was perceived by the other¡¯s sharp senses and returned without sess several times.


    In addition, the masters from the Two Factories, the Brocade Guards ,and the Six Gates arrivedter. Protecting the emperor there were already four first-grade masters, plus more than ten second-ss masters.


    Facing such a tight defense, even if Pei Xuanjing considered himself a formidable person, he abandoned the idea of breaching again and had to put this matter aside.


    He then temporarily left Xuanfu, disguised himself, and headed for Tiandu, intending to fetch Pang Hong who was left in Tiandu Mansion.


    However, because he was on the way to deduce and refining those martial arts, he dyed some time, so the originally two-month journey dragged on for three months.


    Of course, in these three months, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t gain nothing. Not to mention that he has almost refined the martial arts from those books, now he has umted enough Taoyun to start a life simtion. But he still wanted to wait for a while, waiting to umte enough Taoyun value for two rounds of life simtion.


    Merely mastering the drawing sword skill and transforming it into a sword drawing technique suitable for him added considerably to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength.


    With this sword drawing skill, he would no longer need to frequently use the ¡°Flying Immortal Outside the Heavens,¡± a powerful sword technique to be his ultimate move. He could better make it his ace in the hole.


    Although Pei Xuanjing waste in reaching Hejian Mansion, he did not dy matters and still managed to arrive before the emperor¡¯s return to the capital.


    ording to the message passed by Lin Qingyi, the other party had already taken Pang Hong out. Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t need to go back to Tiandu. He just had to wait in Hejian Mansion for a few days, and the other party would bring the person over naturally. ¡°This Taoist friend, can this old Taoist have a spot of wine with you?¡±


    A sudden sentence floated into Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ears.


    Pei Xuanjing turned around. The visitor was none other than the Deputy Dean of the Martial Academy, Qingyang Zi..

 Chapter 119 - 118: I Want to Know the Truth (Vote for the Monthly Ticket)

    Chapter 119: Chapter 118: I Want to Know the Truth (Vote for the Monthly Ticket)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Upon seeing Qingyang Zi, Pei Xuanjing appeared not the least bit surprised. His face conveying equanimity, he said, ¡°The distinguished Taoist Priest hase a long way. How could I possibly be so stingy as to begrudge him a cup of wine?¡±


    Qingyang Zi, making himself at home, sat down directly across from Pei Xuanjing.


    The two men sat facing each other, neither breaking the silence for a moment.


    From previous life simtions, Pei Xuanjing was aware of the close rtionship between the True Martial Sect and Bai Xiaosheng, and that it seemed they were nning something together, something that involved him.


    So it wasn¡¯t surprising that Qingyang Zi could appear here now.


    After all, almost everyone knew that Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s information was more urate and faster than that of the imperial court.


    Even though he had learned of Qingyang Zi¡¯S purpose in seeking him out through life simtions, Pei Xuanjing pretended ignorance andughed, ¡°I fear that your appearance here today will soon attract many who hunger for gossip.¡±


    He was one of the few people in Tiandu with whom Pei Xuanjing had many dealings. His abrupt departure from Tiandu to Hejian Mansion probably meant that there were quite a few people following him.


    ¡°Nobody wille, at least not that soon.¡±


    Qingyang Zi looked startled, then shook his head.


    He had left Tiandu in secret this time, hiding his tracks all the way, and with Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s people helping clean up any loose ends, his tracks were unlikely to be exposed this soon.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Pei Xuanjingughed, neither agreeing nor disagreeing.


    As Qingyang Zi looked at the indifferent Pei Xuanjing, his detached and lofty air, his carefree attitude was quite different from his caution when they first met.


    He couldn¡¯t help butment, ¡°Ah, I regret a bit that I should have gone to Xuanfu with you all that day. Maybe then that would have stopped what happened.¡±


    Initially, due to an ambush by the Mire Sect and being injured by Du Chongyun, Qingyang Zi did not continue to follow the emperor¡¯s journey thereafter. Instead, he returned to Tiandu with a few people, partly to heal his injury and partly to deal with and appease some people due to the incident.


    Unexpectedly, many things happened in a short time after his departure, so many things one after another that they were too overwhelming to cope with.


    And the final result was that this young man, whom he had highly regarded and deemed as someone the emperor could use and rely on, had not only left but had also be a major threat to the imperial court.


    He thought that if he had been there at that time, he would have definitely prevented this. At least he wouldn¡¯t have let things reach this point where it¡¯s difficult to wrap up.


    Fate ys with people, just like this.


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t take Qingyang Zi¡¯sment to heart andughed, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to me yourself. The root of this matter isn¡¯t you, no one can me you for this.¡±


    Qingyang Zi forced a smile, ¡°But¡­¡±


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head to interrupt him, calmly saying, ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®but.¡¯ I¡¯m definitely going to kill Qian Ning. No one can stop that.¡±


    Looking at the somewhat surprised Qingyang Zi, Pei Xuanjing said, ¡°You didn¡¯t know that Qian Ning was the mastermind behind the MO Bei Three Wolves¡¯ assassination attempt on me?¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Qingyang Zi¡¯S face expressed surprise.


    He had thought Qingyang Zi knew about this, but seeing the apparent sincerity on the other¡¯s face, Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help but say strangely, ¡°Don¡¯t you know about this?¡±


    Qingyang Zi shook his head, ¡°I really don¡¯t know about this.¡±


    In fact, Pei Xuanjing had made a mistake thinking that with Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s support, Qingyang Zi would naturally be informed about the matter.


    In reality, it was Taoist Qingxu who had cooperated with Bai Xiaosheng. Qingyang Zi didn¡¯t interfere much and many things he did were arranged by Taoist Qingxu.


    ¡°Well then, it doesn¡¯t matter anyway. After all, it¡¯s all in the past now.¡± Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t wish to speak further about this as there was no point in talking about it now.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Qingyang Zi sighed again and didn¡¯tment any further.


    He also knew that if it was true that Qian Ning was the previous instigator, there was no point in bringing it up again.


    After the events took ce, he repeatedly sent messenger eagles to the Emperor asking about the cause, but received no news.


    ¡°It seems I¡¯ll have to go back to Tiandu, visit the Six Gates, and verify this information,¡± Qingyang Zi thought to himself.


    He said to Pei Xuanjing, ¡®¡±If this is true, I need to rify this matter to the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Pei Xuanjing responded casually.


    Now that it hade to this, the past couldn¡¯t be undone. There was no meaning in saying anymore. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Seeing Qingyang Zi about to speak again, Pei Xuanjing shook his head, changing the subject, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about these depressing issues. I still don¡¯t know why you¡¯ve taken such a big risk to find me. What is it for?¡±


    Without dwelling any further, Qingyang Zi decided in his heart that he had to exin this matter to Pei Xuanjing.


    He replied, ¡°I have been ordered by my Sect Leader to invite you to visit Taihe Mountain. ¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Pei Xuanjing picked up the wine in front of him and drained it,ughing, ¡°With my current status, do you still want me to go to the True Martial Sect?¡±


    At first, Qingyang Zi nodded, then shook his head.


    Pei Xuanjing looked somewhat puzzled as he heard Qingyang Zi say, ¡°In my opinion, you shouldn¡¯t go. But since the Sect leader has ordered it, I must follow.¡±


    Just as Pei Xuanjing had said, now was not a good time for him to head to the True Martial Sect. Not only was Qingyang Zi of this opinion, several of the Elders in the Sect disapproved as well.


    Given the rtionship between the True Martial Sect and the royal family, at this delicate time, if they did not send out experts to join forces with the Great Ming to round up Pei Xuanjing, it would already be considered showing mercy on part of the True Martial Sect.


    And at this juncture, inviting Pei Xuanjing to the True Martial Sect, if the news really got out, wouldn¡¯t it be like openly pping the royal family in the face


    But whether it was Qingyang Zi or the Elders of the Sect, their opposition had no effect.


    Taoist Qingxu, the leader of the True Martial Sect, had a high standing within the Sect. During his tenure as leader over the past decades, the Sect¡¯s interests had never been harmed.


    Therefore, out of trust for Taoist Qingxu, they, albeit dissatisfied,plied.


    However, Taoist Qingxu made a concession by not requiring Pei Xuanjing to appear showily, he could just go quietly.


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t know about these behind-the-scenes machinations. However, from this event, he could sense Taoist Qingxu¡¯s status and influence within the True Martial Sect.


    ¡°I need to think about it.¡± Pei Xuanjing did not immediately give a reply.


    Even though he had received this information from simtions and had considered it for a long time, regarding whether or not he should go to the True Martial Sect, he still felt hesitation..

 Chapter 120 - 119: Waiting for the Appointment, Unexpected Incident (Seeking Monthly Pass)

    Chapter 120: Chapter 119: Waiting for the Appointment, Unexpected Incident (Seeking Monthly Pass)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Whether to go to the True Martial Sect or not, Pei Xuanjing had yet to make a decision.


    If it was prior to the Battle of Xuanfu, Pei Xuanjing would unquestionably have agreed without hesitation.


    But after that, Pei Xuanjing had some hesitations.


    Though the True Martial Sect had been extending goodwill, Pei Xuanjing kept cautiousness towards such a great force.


    After all, the meaning represented by the three words ¡°True Martial Sect¡± was different.


    Without exaggeration, if the True Martial Sect imed to be the top force in the martial world, probably there would be dissenters and disbelievers.


    However, if the True Martial Sect imed to be the second, none of the forces in the martial world dared to im they could be the first.


    Neither Dragon Tiger Mountain nor the Northern and Southern Zen Sect of Buddhism School, or even the several major Demonic Sects of the Demonic Way , could.


    Besides, the Taoist Qingxu, the sect leader of the True Martial Sect, was considered a powerhouse, who could arguably rank among the top three in the world.


    With his current strength, Pei Xuanjing could perhaps defeat some first-grade martial artists, but when facing a dominant powerhouse like the Taoist Qingxu, there may be some discrepancies.


    The True Martial Sect, with its profound heritage, had not only this famous Taoist Qingxu but also masters whose number was unknown.


    Plus, a Bai Xiaosheng with unlmown capabilities.


    For Pei Xuanjing at this moment, Taihe Mountain was like a dragon¡¯s pool and a tiger¡¯s den, even more dangerous than Tiandu.


    It can be said, his hesitation came here.


    Though there were many exnations for the extinction of the Shenxiao Sect, Pei Xuanjing did notpletely believe them, he felt there must be another reason behind it.


    ¡°What is the true reason for the demise of the Shenxiao Sect? And why does the ¡°Shenxiao Jade Book¡± fall into the hands of the True Martial Sect? What role did the True Martial Sect y in the demise of the Shenxiao Sect?¡± Many doubts arose in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s heart.


    Pei Xuanjing looked at Qingyang Zi and quietly said, ¡°I need to know the real reason for the extermination of the Shenxiao Sect.¡±


    Before Qingyang Zi could respond further, he solemnly added, ¡°I mean the real reason, so please consider carefully.¡±


    ¡°If you know the answer, are you willing to go to Taihe Mountain?¡± Qingyang Zi asked.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Alright, this matter is of great importance and cannot be exined in a few words. Even I don¡¯t know most of the crucial information, I need to consult with the sect leader. So, please wait for me for three days, and I will provide you an exnation then.¡± Qingyang Zi replied after some thought.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Pei Xuanjing agreed.


    From Qingyang Zi¡¯s attitude, it was known that as Pei Xuanjing had guessed, the previous matter had hidden details and was not as simple as it seemed.


    Qingyang Zi nodded and left without saying more.


    Seeing Qingyang Zi leave in a hurry, a smile formed at the corner of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mouth, and he made up his mind.


    Just now, he hade up with an idea.


    This was to drag for a while, wait until he had umted enough Tao Yun values for two life simtions, perform the simtions, and then climb the mountain.


    Although thest life simtion had not resulted in a breakthrough or an increase in skill, the original Dragon Elephant Art had been of great help, providing him with some ideas for his future body cultivation.


    If he could perform two more life simtions, he would definitely improve his strength and increase some certainty, even if he did not break through.


    Moreover, Pei Xuanjing understood that since the other party was so eager to recruit him, they might not turn against him unless necessary.


    So, taking advantage of this opportunity, if he could learn the techniques of the True Martial Sect, umte Tao Yun, and perform several more simtions, he should stand a good chance of breaking through.


    By then, even if Taihe Mountain was a dragon¡¯s pool and a tiger¡¯S den, he would have a fair chance of leaving unhindered.


    Time flew by, and Pei Xuanjing continued to stay hidden in this inn.


    Aside from his daily cultivation and refining Taoyun, he sat in the inn¡¯s lobby listening to the martial artists talk about interesting events from the martial world.


    Most of the discussions, in fact, had to do with Pei Xuanjing, who was the most eminent figure in the martial arts world of Great Ming. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    In a short time, he had risen to prominence, done countless astonishing deeds, aplished things that many people would never have achieved in their lifetime, and had made a name for himself in the martial world.


    However, nobody thought that the popr figure they were discussing every day would disguise himself as an ordinary monk and live in thismon inn.


    On the third day, Pei Xuanjing, like usual, sat by the window, looking out.


    He was waiting for Qingyang Zi¡¯S appointment, hoping that thetter could bring satisfactory answers.


    The more he heard about the interesting stories, the more curious he became about the incident of Shenxiao Sect.


    What had happened that made the imperial court of Great Ming decide to eliminate a sect with thousands of years of heritage, regardless of the cost?


    Why would the famous sect leader of True Martial Sect and the so-called omniscient Bai Xiaosheng jointly spend countless efforts to explore the remains or messages left by the Shenxiao Sect?


    After thinking and considering,bined with the book of Divine Continent Exotic Records he obtained before, Pei Xuanjing gradually had a guess in his heart?


    Longevity!


    Probably only the news of longevity could be so attractive.


    What is the realm beyond the first-grade martial artist level?


    Does longevity really exist?


    Did the Shenxiao Sect really find a way to achieve longevity?


    But since the temptation of longevity exists, why did the imperial court of Great Ming need to destroy the Shenxiao Sect and hide this information? Didn¡¯t the emperor and those nobles want longevity? Didn¡¯t they want to hold power forever?


    That seemed contradictory.


    Pei Xuanjing was looking forward to it. He was now very close to uncovering the secret of this world, almost within reach, right in front of him, just waiting for Qingyang Zi to bring the information.


    However, sometimes, no one knows whether tomorrow or the unexpected wille first.


    Pei Xuanjing, who had been waiting smilingly for Qingyang Zi¡¯s arrival, suddenly looked serious. His eyes narrowed slightly as he looked into the distance.


    With his keen senses, he had noticed that a strong man was approaching, and there were many of them.


    Those who could be considered as strong individuals by Pei Xuanjing at this moment, at least should be the first-grade martial artists or those with the strength of first-grade martial artists.


    Did Qingyang Zi betray him?


    Pei Xuanjing first ruled out this possibility.


    It¡¯s likely that the news of his arrival at the Hejian Mansion was leaked, and someone guessed that he was here.


    So, were they people from the Two Factories or the Six Gates?


    It¡¯S important to know that in the past three months, people from these three sides had been tracking him.


    Pei Xuanjing had just managed to shake them off not long ago, but he didn¡¯t expect them to be as clingy as dogged ster and catch up so quickly..

 Chapter 121 - 120 Sword Drawing Skill, Killing as if Slaughtering Dogs

    Chapter 121: Chapter 120 Sword Drawing Skill, Killing as if ughtering Dogs


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing, just surrender now!¡±


    Three first-ss masters, along with several second-ss and third-ss experts, had surrounded the entire inn.


    Pei Xuanjing leaped out of the window and stood on the roof of the inn, holding a sword in one hand and the other behind him. He looked at the crowd with a slightly cold gaze: ¡°Do you really think you can hold me here?¡±


    Six Gates, Shi Ruifeng.


    Dong Factory, Qiu Xingwen.


    Xi Factory, Feng Hongfei.


    These three had been following him for several months.


    The face of Shi Ruifeng from Six Gates was solemn: ¡°Just try!¡±


    The Pei Xuanjing in front of them was the most troublesome person he had encountered since joining the Six Gates, and also the most powerful one.


    For the past three months, if it had not been for their joint efforts, mutual assistance, andbined attacks, they would not only have failed, but would also have been defeated one by one by the other party.


    But even so, during these three months, they incurred considerable losses with several experts injured or dead, which caused doubts about him within Six Gates.


    The same went for Qiu Xingwen from Dong Factory, who locked Pei Xuanjing¡¯s aura firmly, fearing that thetter would escape again. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And Feng Hongfei from Xi Factory looked even more serious, guarding against Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sudden attack.


    After the battle in Xuanfu, Pei Xuanjing became famous in Jianghu, causing a sensation everywhere.


    On the other hand, his reputation was built entirely by trampling on the face of the Great Ming imperial court.


    His actions not only caused the emperor to lose face, but also made many prominent figures associated with him lose face too. The most closely rted were the Two Factories, the Brocade Guards, the Six Gates and the Three Judicial Departments.


    However, while the death of Qian Ning caused the Brocade Guards to lose face, the emperor¡¯s order for Jiang Bin to reorganize the Brocade Guards had also helped to evade this matter.


    Ever since the emperor ordered the Two Factories and Six Gates to be in charge of arresting Pei Xuanjing, it has undoubtedly put more pressure on them.


    Not to mention high-ranking experts in the Two Factories and Six Gates, backed by the imperial court, their reputation was not small in Jianghu, enough to scare many people.


    But this reputation depends on the situation. For ordinary experts, facing the masters from Two Factories and Six Gates, they would naturally steer clear, fearing to provoke the mistreatment and arrest.


    However, once breaking into the Upper Three Realms, even if it¡¯s just a pseudo-master, they might be wary of these Factory Guards and God Catchers of Six Gates, but they do notpletely fear them.


    The three wolves of MO Bei were just like that. Even if they were wanted by Six Gates, they would act without fear once they took action.


    As for someone like Pei Xuanjing, who has a record of killing a first-ss martial artist, it has already made them feel very tricky.


    After all, facing such an expert, those ordinary capturers and Dong Factory experts are utterly useless and will only be a burden.


    To capture such a top peer expert, they have to go all out.


    Under normal circumstances, facing these expert martial artists who can be called giants in Jianghu, they maintain a tacit understanding and will not fight to the death unless necessary.


    But now, since it was the emperor¡¯s personal order, the Two Factories and Six Gates naturally did not dare to ck off. They gathered three first-ss masters and several second-ss experts to jointly pursue Pei Xuanjing.


    But after three months, not only did they gain nothing, but they also lost face.


    The crowd was shocked to see so many experts surrounding Pei Xuanjing.


    They never expected that Pei Xuanjing, who had always been pursued, would not flee far away but would evene to Hejian Mansion.


    Those people in the inn were even more surprised. This seemingly ordinary young Taoist had been in the inn for a few days and didn¡¯t seem as ferocious as spreading rumors, but many people found him very approachable.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing, we don¡¯t want to waste our words with you. We in Dong Factory are but dogs of His Majesty, we bite whoever His Majesty orders us to bite. Even if you escape today, you won¡¯t be able to escape tomorrow.¡± Qiu Xingwen¡¯s shrill voice rang out.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get away today!¡± Feng Hongfei spoke ominously.


    They had been chasing painstakingly for three months, and finally cornered him. How could they let him escape?


    The Shi Ruifeng of Six Gates, naturally, would not be as brazen as the people from the Dong Factory. He spoke with a righteous tone, ¡°Pei Xuanjing, you have been blessed by His Majesty, yet you had sinister motives and disrespected the emperor. You even killed an imperial official on your own ord. Your crime is monstrous. You had better surrender obedientlv and return with me to Six Gates.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing sneered: ¡°You guys talk too much.¡±


    As soon as he finished his words, the hand that was behind him slowly came up and rested on the hilt of the sword.


    Seeing this move by Pei Xuanjing, everyone¡¯s face tensed up and Shi Ruifeng shouted, ¡°Strike now!¡±


    After several exchanges in these few months, both sides had some understanding of each other¡¯s tricks.


    Pei Xuanjing was about to strike now, and they knew how powerful his sword drawing skill was, so they naturally wanted to stop him.


    Actually, they didn¡¯t need Shi Ruifeng to remind them. All the experts surrounding Pei Xuanjing were cautiously observing his every move, fearing that Pei Xuanjing might kill suddenly, after all, this was not the first or second time he did this.


    So as soon as Pei Xuanjing raised his hand, they had already reacted and attacked him.


    Unfortunately, they were toote.


    Though Pei Xuanjing¡¯s action seemed slow, it was actually very swift and decisive.


    Hand on hilt, gripping sword, unsheathing, striking, each move flowed like a cloud, without any hesitation!


    Sword Drawing Skill!


    This was a lethal move evolved from the Drawing Sword Skill that Pei Xuanjing acquired from Ding Yulong.


    After exploring this for three months and practicing it with these people, although he may not be as proficient as Ding Yulong,bined with his abundant inner Qi and blood Qi, and his incredible strength, he is not inferior to Ding Yulong, and even surpasses him.


    ng!


    As the Shenxiao Sword was unsheathed, a brilliant sword light shed out.


    Almost the moment it was unsheathed, a sword intent as powerful as the dazzling daylight permeated.


    Even though they had witnessed it several times, even Shi Ruifeng and other first-ss martial artists found it hard to describe how fast this sword was.


    A single sword strike, as if to cut the sky and break the ground.


    The chilling sword light,bined with this dazzling daylight-like sword intent.


    At this moment, everything around seemed to be obliterated by the sword light, and all people¡¯s eyes had nothing else, only this sword.


    Swish!


    The sharp sword energy swept across, several high-level personnel from the Two Factories and Six Gates stood in ce. They still maintained the movement of just attacking, but their chests were pierced by the sword energy at some point.


    The power of a single sword, so terrifying!


    The spectators in the distance, their faces filled with terror.


    They really did not expect that Pei Xuanjing killed several experts with just one sword..

 Chapter 122 - 121 Siege

    Chapter 122: Chapter 121 Siege


    Trantor: 549690339


    The practice of martial arts is inherently challenging, beyond those absolute geniuses and monsters, for the majority of martial artists, countless effort, time and resources must be spent to achieve sess.


    In the entire martial world of the Great Ming, third-grade martial artists, even if they are a pseudo grandmaster, can dominate one side, act powerfully and livefortably, as long as they do notmit too serious sins, even the imperial court of the Great Ming will turn a blind eye and let them do as they please.


    Stepping foot into the pinnacle of martial arts is, in fact, a dream for many that is undoubtedly absurd.


    For most martial artists, their lifetime goal may be to break through to the Upper Three Realms and be a third -grade martial artist, even if it means bing a pseudo grandmaster.


    For many people, a pseudo grandmaster of the third- grade realm is already a figure to look up to, a presence that is out of reach in their lifetime.


    However, with a single sword strike from Pei Xuanjing, several third-grade martial artists lost their lives, second-ss martial artists were injured, and first-grade martial artists gave way. Itpletely subverted their understanding, causing them to feel fear and excitement from within.


    Even if they had heard countless news reports and knew that countless experts had died under Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword.


    Seeing those beings that they usually have to look up to, unable to even take a single sword strike from Pei Xuanjing, dying so insignificantly and effortlessly as if they were ants being stepped on, left everyone deeply moved. ¡°This person is vicious, absolutely not to be offended. ¡±


    ¡°A man should be like this!¡±


    ¡°He can be reced.¡±


    People watching from a distance all had different thoughts.


    But Pei Xuanjing did not know what they were thinking and did not bother to care.


    With a tremor of his Shenxiao Sword, it made a humming sound.


    ¡°Now, do you still think you can stop me?


    Pei Xuanjing stood on the rooftop, standing tall and proud, his robe fluttering without wind, spoke with a smile on his face.


    Seeing his own people being killed by Pei Xuanjing and the way he ughtered them like chickens and dogs, made the three first-grade experts stunned for a moment.


    After fighting for three months, they thought they understood Pei Xuanjing, but now they found out that it was all their own perception.


    ¡°Ah! Pei Xuanjing,e for your life!¡±


    Shi Ruifeng from the Six Gates roared as he charged towards Pei Xuanjing.


    He was using a spear that was eight feet long; with a vibration of the spear, his True Qi was flowing, his Blood Qi boiling, and the true meaning of his martial arts spread in all directions.


    Boom!


    With a flick of the spear, everyone around, including Pei Xuanjing, felt his fiery and domineering spear intent.


    It was as if no matter what kind of moves you used, he would simply stab with one spear with dominance.


    The eight-foot spear stabbed straight forward, apanied by dragon-like howling, majestic and forceful.


    ¡°Not bad!¡± Pei Xuanjing uttered two words. The dominant spear intent was indeed powerful.


    But so what!


    Your spear intent is dominant, my sword intent is even more dominant!


    He swung his sword, and the zing, sun-like sword intent emerged once again.


    Bang!


    The long sword shed with the eight-foot long spear.


    The intense shockwave emanated from both of them, Shi Ruifeng was forced to retreat while the rooftop under Pei Xuanjing¡¯s feet was shattered by the shock, the house copsed suddenly, and he had to withdraw, leaping into the air tond on another building.


    ¡°Pfft!¡±


    Shi Ruifeng retreated tens of feet and scraped a ditch a foot deep on the stone-paved Long Street before finally stopping. He spat out a mouthful of blood, his gaze in shocked as he looked at Pei Xuanjing, stunned by the terrifying power disyed by Pei Xuanjing.


    The skill he cultivated was originally known for its great strength, when fighting with others in the past, he was mostly pressing down on people with formidable power, but he did not expect to be suppressed by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s power.


    ¡°It seems that the rumors are true, you have really cultivated the Dragon Elephant Art to the eighth level.¡± He coldly opened his mouth.


    Even if there was news that Pei Xuanjing was suspected of cultivating the Dragon Elephant Art to the eighth level, he didn¡¯t believe it, and the opponent did not really show it within these three months of pursuit.


    But now, he has no choice but to believe.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face did not change, he neither admitted nor denied his words and did not seem interested in responding.


    ¡°To deal with this kind of person, don¡¯t hold back at all, let¡¯s join forces!¡± The sharp and soft voice of Qiu Xingwen echoed.


    Saying so, he waved the duster in his hand, transforming it into arge, swooping down towards Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Good!¡± Shi Ruifeng once again held up his eight-foot-long spear and moved.


    The domineering and fierce eight-foot-long spear smashed down towards Pei Xuanjing.


    Feng Hongfei from the Xi Factory also wielded a thin sword straight forward, like a snake spitting out poison, emitting a dangerous breath.


    The rest of the people also took their actions, blocking Pei Xuanjing¡¯s retreat, there were also the Divine Archers holding their Strong Bows on standby, locking Pei Xuanjing in their sights, but they did not shoot, just threatening to constrain, waiting for the moment when Pei Xuanjing¡¯s w was exposed.


    ¡°Good!¡± Pei Xuanjing faced the siege, unafraid and instead was happy.


    He swung the Shenxiao Sword in his hand, the sword qi rolled up, numerous sword qi shot out in all directions, engulfing everyone.


    Fighting against so many experts by himself, Pei Xuanjing did not fall behind.


    ng!


    Pei Xuanjing swept out with a sword, the divine weapons in everyone¡¯s hands were directly cut off.


    Even if the weapon was safe, they were all shocked by the huge force erupted by Pei Xuanjing, and every one of them felt numb in their fingers after colliding with his weapon.


    Spurt!


    Although the three first-grade martial artists were not immediately taken down by Pei Xuanjing, the rest were simply not his opponents.


    Within a few moves, several people were either killed or severely injured by him.


    ¡°You all, retreat!¡± Shi Ruifeng roared.


    He found that their group of people besieging did not have any effect, but gave the opponent a lot of room to turn around and limited their own actions.


    After waiting for the rest to retreat, the three first-grade experts surrounded Pei Xuanjing, forming a triangle with Pei Xuanjing in the middle.


    Whiz!


    At this moment, a Sharp Arrow shot out from the hands of the person holding the bow, rushing straight at Pei Xuanjing.


    The arrow that left the bowstring, with a breaking sound, like a light beam, made Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes cold.


    He swept his Shenxiao Sword and forced Qiu Xingwen to retreat a few steps, taking this opportunity to leap out and jumped out of the encirclement, facing the Sharp Arrow.


    Spurt!


    With a sh of sword light, Pei Xuanjing actually split the Sharp Arrow in half. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Then, without waiting for the three of them to surround him again, he swung his sword again and rushed towards the Divine Archer.


    Spurt!


    Poor Divine Archer was a second-ss martial artist, but faced with the suddenly overwhelming Pei Xuanjing, he had no power to fight back and was beheaded by a sword.


    ¡®You!¡±


    The three men were annoyed, in the world of martial arts masters, those who mainly use bows and arrows are very rare and their value far exceeds those of others.


    Watching their precious Divine Archer that they borrowed from the army killed, the three of them were furious.


    Suddenly, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s gaze swept to the distance, where a familiar figure had appeared.


    He looked at the crowd around him, ¡°That¡¯s it for today, I¡¯ll leave your lives for now, I¡¯lle to take them another day.¡±


    Having said that, he leapt into the air, seeming to be leaving..

 Chapter 123 - 122: Escaping and Leaving, Seeing Pang Hong Again

    Chapter 123: Chapter 122: Escaping and Leaving, Seeing Pang Hong Again


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going!¡±


    Shi Ruifeng brandished his spear, lunging out once again.


    ¡°Humph! ¡±


    Pei Xuanjings eyes hardened, and he unsheathed his sword, apanied by the forces of wind and thunder.


    ¡°Take this!¡±


    Qiu Xingwen and Feng Hongfei, eachunched their attack, trying to block Pei Xuanjing¡¯s escape route.


    The two men moved simultaneously, one on each side of Pei Xuanjing,unching their attack with fury to form a pincer movement against him.


    However, Pei Xuanjing clearly anticipated their strategy. He maintained his sword stance and with his left hand rapidly unleashed a series of palm strikes, an unending wave of energy sting towards the two men.


    ng!


    The Shenxiao Sword shed with the long spear. Even the Divine Weapon, fashioned from the superior Mysterious Iron and pure gold, was left with a shallow scratch by the sword.


    Hum!


    Whoosh!


    Without sparing a nce, Pei Xuanjing swept his Shenxiao Sword backwards. The fierce sword edge forced Qiu Xingwen and Feng Hongfei to retreat who were preparing for another joint attack.


    His feet abruptly stepped onto the shaft of the spear held in Shi Ruifeng¡¯s hands.


    Boom!


    The immense force smashed the ground, generating wave after wave of tremors.


    Shi Ruifeng roared, his veins bulging, and channeled his full strength into his spear, seemingly intending to topple Pei Xuanjing.


    Yet, Pei Xuanjing had anticipated this. He leaped gracefully into the air andnded tens of feet away.


    ¡°Heh, heh.¡± He nced at the crowd and once again dashed off into the distance.


    ¡°Damn!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been tricked!¡±


    Only then did they realize that Pei Xuanjing had nned this, using their own attacks to facilitate his escape.


    But by the time they realized it, their opponent had already fled far away, leaving them to bemoan their ipetence.


    The men shared a nce and sighed helplessly.


    ¡°With the three of us, it will be tough to capture him.¡± Shi Ruifeng stood holding his spear, speaking with a grave expression.


    Faced with his demoralizing words, the other two didn¡¯t oppose them but nodded slightly instead.


    From this exchange, they had a first-hand experience of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s formidable strength.


    They recognized that Shi Ruifeng¡¯s words were a face-saving gesture for them.


    Capture him?


    What a joke! If not for Pei Xuanjing evading the fight for some unknown reason, some of them might have lost their lives today.


    In that moment, they understood that this man, whose name was held in high prestige by many, didn¡¯t exaggerate his capabilities.


    Considering his track record, they were in no mood to be his stepping stone to further glory.


    After all, no first-grade martial artist wanted to throw away theirvish andfortable lives here, even if they were despised as stooges.


    ¡°Why not invite a few more experts?¡± suggested Feng Hongfei.


    Shi Ruifeng and Qiu Xingwen nodded in agreement.


    Despite their apprehension, they still had duties to fulfill.


    They started to arrange for their deceasedpanion¡¯s bodies to be taken away and ordered their subordinates from Hejian Mansion to search the whole city for signs of Pei Xuanjing.


    Leaving aside the fact that Shi Ruifeng and the others were starting to regard Pei Xuanjing as a formidable foe, and decided to call for reinforcements¡­


    Soon after escaping, Pei Xuanjing quickly moved between several locations. By the time he emerged from somewhere, he had changed into a youthful outfit, lookingpletely different from his previous appearance.


    Pei Xuanjing walked down several streets, following the markings on the road, and eventually arrived at the back door of a house.


    Creak.


    The back door of the house opened, revealing a bright-eyed, lean young man.


    ¡°Sir, pleasee in.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded and followed the man into the house.


    This house was obviously of affluence, with all the pavilions and kiosks one could think of. After several twists and turns, Pei Xuanjing was led to a pavilion.


    ¡°Sir, please wait here.¡± The young man said. Pei Xuanjing nodded and entered the pavilion alone.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing hadn¡¯t been waiting long when he heard a call from behind.


    He turned to see Pang Hong, his face lit up with joy. He immediately ran towards Pei Xuanjing.


    In the short span of two years, the once skinny Pang Hong had grown healthy and strong after starting his martial arts training. It had been nearly a year since Pei Xuanjing had left Tiandu and Pang Hong alone.


    In that time, Pang Hong had grown taller and his face had shed some of its youthful innocence. The only thing unchanged was his bright eyes.


    ¡°Salutations to my master.¡± Pang Hong halted a yard away from Pei Xuanjing and dutifully bowed his head in greeting.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face adorned a small smile as he replied, ¡°You¡¯ve already broken through to the ninth grade, well done. It seems your dedication to martial arts has not ckened.¡±


    Pang Hong¡¯s voice was filled with emotion. ¡°All my achievements today are due to your help, Master. I will never forget your kindness.¡±


    Pang Hong felt an indescribable amount of gratitude towards the man before him.


    He knew that if it wasn¡¯t for him, he would still be the same insecure boy who didn¡¯t know if he would survive another day, maybe dying like a dog one day.


    Without him, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to start practicing martial arts, much less be where he was today.


    His words were heartfelt, and there wasn¡¯t a trace of insincerity in them.


    When he heard about the troubles his master had encountered, it spontaneously worried him, and he wanted to take his master¡¯s ce in it.


    Having grown up in the tough streets of Tiandu, he Imew the cruelty of those people only too well.


    His greatest fear was those peopleing after him, not because he was afraid of death, but because he was afraid they would use him to coerce his master, thereby hurting his master. He was ready toy down his life to make a statement.


    So, when Lin Qingyi asked him if he was willing to leave and follow his master, Pang Hong agreed without hesitation.


    He thought that any hesitation on his part would be disrespectful to his master.


    ¡°Congrattions to Brother Pei on your reunion with your disciple.¡± A man d in a brocade robe appeared in the distance, it was none other than Lin Qingyi.


    Pei Xuanjing patted Pang Hong, who was slightly shaken, to soothe him.


    Then he turned and bowed his head to Lin Qingyi, ¡°Thank you, Brother Lin for your help.¡±


    ¡°Brother Pei, you¡¯re being too polite. Compared to the help you¡¯ve given me, this is merely a trivial matter.¡± Lin Qingyi modestly declined.


    He was being honest;pared to the assistance Pei Xuanjing had provided him, this matter was trivial.


    Even though people knew that Pei Xuanjing had given martial arts instructions to Pang Hong, nobody would believe that a fierce and decisive person like him would go out of his way for an ordinary youth.


    However, this very fact confirmed to Lin Qingyi that Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t the heartless kind, and he was willing to take a risk for this.


    Pei Xuanjing just smiled and didn¡¯t linger on the matter.


    He turned to Pang Hong and said, ¡°Go pack your things. I have some matters to discuss with Brother


    Lin..¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 124 - 123: When swords meet one day, do not hold back

    Chapter 124: Chapter 123: When swords meet one day, do not hold back


    Trantor: 549690339


    Watching Pang Hong¡¯s slowly retreating figure, Lin Qingyiplimented, ¡°Brother Pei chose a fine disciple.¡±


    Lin Qingyi was not in the least bit ttering. He had spent a considerable amount of time with Pang Hong, understanding the young man¡¯s thought process well.


    He was also well aware that the other party always carried a dagger on his person, seemingly prepared to use it against him should he try to exploit him against Pei Xuanjing.


    Lin Qingyi wasn¡¯t offended by this, but rather, praised it deeply in his heart.


    Such a sensible disciple, who knew when to advance or retreat and was willing to sacrifice, was something he might not be able to achieve himself, but he found such a person worthy of admiration nheless.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled. Having heard Lin Qingyi¡¯s description, he also thought highly of Pang Hong. The boy¡¯s actions pleased him significantly.


    Even though guiding the boy initially was unintentional, his cultivation of the boy was genuine.


    And after spending so much time together, even if they were just a cat and a dog, it was inevitable for feelings to develop. That was why he asked Lin Qingyi to look after the boy.


    He had prepared in advance. Even if Pang Hong would hesitate to leave with him because of his own affairs, he would still ask Lin Qingyi to take care of him and not involve him in the uing turmoil.


    Of course, if that were the case, it would mean that he had misjudged and their friendship would naturally be nullified, with no ties between them anymore.


    However, the fact that the boy had indeed decided to follow him proved that Pei Xuanjing had chosen correctly, thus being worthy of further cultivation.


    After this, Pei Xuanjing would naturally intensify his cultivation of Pang Hong, truly treating him as his own disciple. Eventually, he could even pass on his own mantle to him.


    The two took their seats on the stone benches in the pavilion. Lin Qingyi poured two cups of tea, before speaking, ¡°Over the decades, I consider meeting you, Brother Pei, to be my greatest fortune.¡±


    Pei Xuanjingughed and shook his head, ¡°Brother Lin jests.¡±


    ¡°Had it not been for Brother Pei, I would have died when you captured the Mire Sect Republican


    Shentu Han.¡± Lin Qingyi recalled their first meeting with Pei Xuanjing, and sighed, ¡°Without Brother Pei, the grass on my grave would probably be three feet high by now.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Pei Xuanjing tried to brush off thepliment, ¡°When I took action back then, it was because I had a grudge against the Mire Sect, it wasn¡¯t because¡­¡±


    Lin Qingyi interrupted him, saying, ¡°Regardless, Brother Pei, you saved not only my life, but also the lives of my brothers. That is an undeniable fact.¡±


    Even if they didn¡¯t know at the time, theyter understood some of the grudges between Pei Xuanjing and the Mire Sect.


    But no matter what, it was indisputable that Pei Xuanjing had saved Lin Qingyi¡¯s life.


    Pei Xuanjing remained silent, listening as Lin Qingyi continued, ¡°Later, when we cleared the Yin Bureau strongholds, Brother Pei saved me once again¡­¡¯


    ¡°In fact, if we consider it carefully, had it not been for Brother Pei¡¯S multiple interventions, there would be no ¡®me¡¯ today.¡± said Lin Qingyi.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s multiple interventions, he wouldn¡¯t have had so many meritorious deeds, wouldn¡¯t have risen so rapidly, and wouldn¡¯t have had his current power and status. In these two years, he made more progress than he had in the previous ten yearsbined.


    Pei Xuanjingughed, ¡°Brother Lin, you¡¯re over-praising me.¡±


    They both sat there, discussing many past events.


    Sometimes, when one thinks about it, so many things happen over a span of only two years.


    After a while, Lin Qingyi finally said what he had been wanting to say, ¡°Brother Pei, your assistance during these two years has been invaluable to me. I am forever grateful and will remember your kindness deeply.¡±


    However.


    Pei Xuanjing added mentally.


    ¡°However, times have changed. Although we are friends, we have our own stands. I hold an official position in the imperial court, while you operate in the jianghu. You are a bandit wanted by the imperial court, while I am a court-appointed officer. Although we are friends, it¡¯s inevitable that we might have to confront each other one day. I hope that when that dayes, we each act in our own interests. I hope, Brother Pei, that you won¡¯t me me, and also that you won¡¯t hesitate to make your move.¡± Having said this, Lin Qingyi stood up and gave a bow.


    He had benefited greatly from Pei Xuanjing and naturally, he needed to reciprocate.


    If Pei Xuanjing continued to stand on the imperial court¡¯s side, they could both serve under the same roof, and Lin Qingyi would naturally have the opportunity to repay him in the future.


    However, Pei Xuanjing had now fallen out with the imperial court, and their positions were clearly opposed.


    As a member of the Brocade Guards, Lin Qingyi could let personal feelings get in the way, but he could not neglect his duty.


    Although the Brocade Guards hadn¡¯t gotten involved at that point, it was just a matter of time.


    And this also meant that sooner orter, he and Pei Xuanjing would have to cross swords.


    Seeing Lin Qingyi being so serious, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s expression also turned solemn. He upheld Lin Qingyi and reassured him saying, ¡°Brother Lin, rest assured that if ever such a dayes, I will not hesitate to act, thereby maintaining your duty.¡±


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s perception of Lin Qingyi underwent a significant change from the past.


    If previously, Pei Xuanjing saw Lin Qingyi as nothing more than a bureaucrat yearning for power and status, with their amicability being just on the surface, his view radically transformed now.


    All of a sudden, Pei Xuanjing began to understand why the Great Ming had been reigning supreme for 600 years, even though there were many forces covertly dominating various regions, no one dared to harbor any thoughts of rebellion.


    It was not because of anything else, but because of the existence of people like Lin Qingyi.


    You have to understand that the righteousness of the establishment of the Great Ming far exceeds that of previous dynasties. There are many defenders like Lin Qingyi as well.


    That¡¯s why he said those words.


    It was a sign of his respect for Lin Qingyi, even though Lin Qingyi was not currently a match for him.


    After that, the two went their separate ways, each returning to their respective paths.


    From that day forward, although their friendship remained, due to the differences in their positions, they became estranged from each other. If they were to meet again in the future, it would probably be a meeting of swords.


    The next day, Pei Xuanjing hung his sword at his waist and, apanied by Pang Hong, entered an inn again.


    Not long after the two entered the inn, Qingyang Zi arrived, as if he had already known they would be staying here, and came to meet them once again.


    After Pang Hong returned to his room, Qingyang Zi and Pei Xuanjing sat facing each other.


    Pei Xuanjing sat quietly, not in any hurry, and calmly waited for Qingyang Zi to speak.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing sitting calmly andposed, Qingyang Zi couldn¡¯t help but admire his tranquility.


    After a while, Qingyang Zi took out a letter from his bosom and handed it to Pei Xuanjing, saying,


    ¡°You read it first. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, I can exin.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing set down the teacup in his hand, epted the letter from Qingyang Zi, but did not rush to open it. Instead, he slowly spoke, ¡°Senior, I have a question that I am curious about. Was True


    Martial Sect involved in the destruction of Shenxiao Sect?¡±


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sudden question, Qingyang Zi was taken aback..

 Chapter 125 - 124: Cause of Shenxiao’s Destruction (Third update, request for monthly tickets)

    Chapter 125: Chapter 124: Cause of Shenxiao¡¯s Destruction (Third update, request for monthly tickets)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Qingyang Zi¡¯Splexion subtly changed, not understanding why Pei Xuanjing would suddenly ask such a question.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly bring this up?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t answer, only re-posed the question: ¡®Elder, could you solve my difiture?¡±


    Looking at Pei Xuanjing, Qingyang Zi shook his head resolutely, denying, ¡°The True Martial Sect has never been involved in the destruction of Shenxiao Sect¡±.


    His gaze was firmly fixed on Pei Xuanjing, not evading in the slightest.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled, and then asked, ¡°Then, elder, could you answer this for me: why is the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s ¡°Shenxiao Jade Book¡± in the True Martial Sect?¡±


    Shenxiao Jade Book!


    Qingyang Zi¡¯S face changed dramatically: ¡°How did you know?¡±


    About this matter, it was extremely secretive. If it hadn¡¯t been for his sect leader¡¯s word, he would never have thought that this Shenxiao sect¡¯s supreme martial art would be present in True Martial Sect.


    And the reason the sect leader told him was to enable him to tell Pei Xuanjing this, as the final trump card. But he didn¡¯t expect Pei Xuanjing to have known already, which was truly startling.


    ¡°Elder don¡¯t need to concern yourself with how I know, just tell me why the Shenxiao Jade Book is in the True Martial Sect?¡± Pei Xuanjing retorted.


    Qingyang Zi calmed his somewhat agitated emotions, his face regained its calm. He didn¡¯t answer directly, rather asked, ¡°If I refuse to speak, are you going to attack me?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head, ¡°Elder has helped me a lot, how could I be an ingrate?¡±


    Regardless of the reason, Qingyang Zi had taken care of him a lot, how could he attack Qingyang Zi over this matter.


    Qingyang Zi gave him a look and finally sighed, saying, ¡°If I were to tell you, the Shenxiao Jade Book was personally delivered to Taihe Mountain by Shenxiao Sect itself, would you believe it?¡±


    Even though Pei Xuanjing had made numerous assumptions in his heart, he didn¡¯t expect this answer. The Shenxiao Jade Book was actually given by the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s own ord.


    What exactly was the reason that led to the members of the Shenxiao Sect willingly giving away their treasured object that defended the Sect?


    Pei Xuanjing became more and more curious about this.


    Pei Xuanjing poured a cup of tea for Qingyang Zi, ¡°Please enlighten me, elder.¡±


    Qingyang Zi gave him an irritated nce but began to tell him what he knew.


    ¡°You asked just now if True Martial Sect participated in the destruction of Shenxiao Sect. I told you that we did not. In essence, to be more urate to say, Taihe Mountain¡¯s True Martial Sect did not participate in the destruction of Shenxiao Sect by the Great Ming imperial court, but regarding Shenxiao Sect¡¯s actions, True Martial Sect was not oblivious and even participated in it.¡± Qingyang Zi directly threw out a shocking secret.


    The Shenxiao Sect¡¯s matter involved not just them, but also the True Martial Sect.


    If this news were to get out, it would likely be shocking to the entire Great Ming, it stirred up huge waves.


    Many major powers would probably turn their attention to this matter from two hundred years ago, wanting to figure out what exactly happened back then, that even True Martial Sect got involved.


    Qingyang Zi said, ¡°Therefore, there was not only no discord between Shenxiao Sect and True Martial Sect back then, but they were allies.¡±


    ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, why did Shenxiao fall and True Martial remain?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked.


    Yes, the two sides were allies and jointly nned the same project, but the results were vastly different in the end.


    The Shenxiao Sect, with a legacy of thousands of years, was destroyed overnight, its sect¡¯s residence demolished, and the lineage severed.


    Yet the True Martial Sect still thrived splendidly, not affected in the slightest.


    Qingyang Zi said, ¡°The reason for all this lies within, you need to understand it yourself.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded slightly, then tore open the envelope and spread out the letter.


    It was a long timeter when Pei Xuanjing finally understood everything and fell into a silent contemtion.


    This letter revealed the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s intrigues and the reasons for its destruction.


    The story goes back to when Feather Guest of Jinmen brought the Shenxiao Sect to its peak, suppressing the Buddha Way and Honoring Shenxiao, making the Shenxiao Sect the world¡¯s top Taoist School.


    Moreover, because Feather Guest of Jinmen had a close rtionship with the Taoist Emperor, he had the opportunity to read many royal treasures and secret manuscripts. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    One day, Feather Guest of Jinmen learned of a secret about longevity from an inherited handbook.


    Following that, Feather Guest of Jinmen grew obsessed, meticulously researching until he finally uncovered a path to longevity, using the handbook as a clue and deciphering various rted manuscripts.


    After years of nning, just when Feather Guest of Jinmen prepared to implement this method, the imperial court crumbled under a foreign invasion. Not only did Feather Guest die, but the Shenxiao Sect, called the world¡¯s top Taoist School, also suffered a heavy blow and had to close its doors and retreat.


    Time passed, until the establishment of the Great Ming Dynasty did the Shenxiao Sect fully recover and flourish once again.


    However, by that time, the Shenxiao Sect no longer had its former status as the world¡¯s top Taoist School. Instead, Taihe Mountain¡¯s True Martial Sect had gained the trust of the royal family and seemed to dominate the Taoist School.


    During the reign of the first Taizu Emperor of the Great Ming, several formidable emperors seeded one after another. Even though the Shenxiao Sect had the secret of longevity, they didn¡¯t have the opportunity to use it, let alone dare to disclose it easily.


    It wasn¡¯t until the Tumu Fortress incident that the powerful Great Ming Dynasty stumbled. The prestige of the royal family was swept away, and the suppression of the various powers also weakened ordingly.


    As a result, the Shenxiao Sect sent people to Taihe Mountain to hold secret discussions with the then True Martial Sect leader and Bai Xiaosheng. Finally, both parties agreed to cooperate covertly and openly to implement the Longevity n.


    However, who could have anticipated that shortly after the n was put into action, it was leaked, attracting the attention and suppression of the royal family. Eventually, the royal family sent arge army to destroy the Shenxiao Sect.


    But before the Shenxiao Sect was about to be destroyed, they had already prepared to hand over the Shenxiao Jade Book to True Martial Sect, using the demise of their own sect as a price to conceal this matter.


    In the same manner, True Martial Sect and Bai Xiaosheng promised to help the Shenxiao Sect recover in the future and once again implement the Longevity n.


    However, even though the Shenxiao Sect gave the Shenxiao Jade Book to True Martial Sect, they also kept a backup by hiding the truly secretive sections in the forbidden ces and blessednds they controlled to prevent True Martial Sect from going back on its word.


    Therefore, if True Martial Sect wanted to truly re-implement this n, they must involve someone who had cultivated the Shenxiao Jade Book.


    Bai Xiaosheng, as a participant in this agreement and a witness to the ord between both sides, was also involved in this matter.


    On the one hand, he was secretly searching for a disciple who could cultivate the Shenxiao Jade Book while on the other hand, he was looking for the hidden branches and backups of the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s lineage, those who were true inheritors of the Shenxiao Sect..

 Chapter 126 - 125: Enthroning Divine Position, Immortality? (Seeking Monthly Pass)

    Chapter 126: Chapter 125: Enthroning Divine Position, Immortality? (Seeking Monthly Pass)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Shenxiao Jade Book fell into the hands of the True Martial Sect, and their first reaction was naturally to arrange for their own disciples to study it, as they were more trustworthy than outsiders.


    However, for some reason, they have trained many people, but none have truly been able to cultivate the Shenxiao Jade Book sessfully.


    It seems that the Shenxiao Jade Book has some sort of limitation. Despite their multiple attempts, they find no way to ovee it.


    At this time, Pei Xuanjing came into their sights, and after evaluation, they found that he was the most suitable one. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Of course, Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t the first to appear, and they didn¡¯t know if he would be thest. They wanted to win over Pei Xuanjing and include him in their n.


    This was an attempt. If he fails to cultivate sessfully, they would not hesitate to abandon him.


    However, if Pei Xuanjing could prove his power at that time, they wouldn¡¯t mind having a powerful individual joining their n.


    It seemed that, in any case, this would be a no-loss scenario for them. They needed only to pay a trivial price to reap great rewards.


    ¡°Seizing the imperial throne, capturing the Qi Luck, enshrining a Divine Position, grasping authority, and achieving Immortality. Truly a grand scheme!¡± Pei Xuanjing whispered in awe.


    At this moment, he finally understood why the Shenxiao Sect fell and what the so-called Longevity n was about.


    The Feather Guest of Jinmen had gleaned information from manuscripts and books and worked out a


    method to achieve Longevity. It was like this.


    Controlling the imperial throne to capture the empire¡¯s Qi Luck, enshrining a Divine Position, refining it, and then gaining control of the Heavenly Authority. By uniting with Heaven and Earth, one could gain enduring life.


    This was tantamount to undermining the Great Ming Empire. If they were allowed to continue with their n, even if the Great Ming Empire didn¡¯t fall, it would be their fodder and vassal.


    This was something the royal family and the entire imperial court could never ept.


    In the eyes of the Emperor, this empire belonged to him. Even if such a thing were to be done, it should be carried out by the emperor himself, not controlled by the Shenxiao Sect.


    Pei Xuanjing curiously looked at Qingyang Zi and asked, ¡°Could it be that the True Martial Sect has not given up this n?¡±


    Qingyang Zi responded with a chuckle, ¡°The Chance at Immortality, who would willingly give it up?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing asked again, ¡°Since this n can convince the True Martial Sect, it must not be mere talk. There must be some form of proof, otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have agreed so easily, would you?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Qingyang Zi said. Having decided toy everything out, he certainly wouldn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°When the Imperial Pce was on the verge of copse, the Feather Guest of Jinmen made an attempt. They used thest bit of the empire¡¯s Qi Luck and sessfully enshrined a Divine Position. That god lived until the fall of the Shenxiao Sect.¡±


    ¡°A living god? So it seems there is indeed a realm beyond the First-grade!¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s usually calm face finally showed a hint of surprise.


    He would have never expected there to be an actual god in the world. From the era of the Feather Guest of Jinmen to the fall of the Shenxiao Sect, it had already been over a thousand years.


    First-grade Martial Artists could only live for 60 years, and a thousand years far exceeded the lifespan limit of a First-grade Martial Artist. How could this not astound him!


    This means the First-grade realm is not the end!


    Qingyang Zi nodded, and then shook his head, ¡°That god does exist, but he only has a long life and does not possess power beyond a First-grade Martial Artist, and he is also restricted. So it can¡¯t be said he had broken through the First-grade realm,¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Pei Xuanjing listened as Qingyang Zi continued, ¡°ording to the calctions of the Sect Leader and others, the First-grade realm indeed isn¡¯t the end of Cultivation. However, no one has been able to break through, even the enshrined god seemed to be shackled by some kind of restraint.¡±


    Limited by Heaven and Earth? Lack of spiritual energy?


    Many thoughts quickly passed through Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯ve told you everything I can. You should give me a clear answer. When can we go to Taihe Mountain?¡± Qingyang Zi said.


    Having revealed everything, he wouldn¡¯t withhold anything. If Pei Xuanjing wanted to know more, he would have to go to the sect and ask the Sect Leader himself. There was nothing more he could say.


    Pei Xuanjing replied, ¡°Give me half a year¡¯s time. After half a year, I will surely head to Taihe Mountain.¡±


    This was a time frame he had already nned out. Waiting for half a year, he should be able to refine all the skills in his hands, which would give him enough Taoyun to open up two life simtions.


    And after two life simtions, his strength would undoubtedly greatly increase, thus giving him more capability to protect himself and deal with the uing situation.


    ¡°Half a year?¡± Qingvang Zi pondered for a moment, then agreed, ¡°Alright, after half a year, I will wait


    for you at Taihe Mountain.¡±


    Half a year wasn¡¯t too long or too short. In such ample time, the uproar caused by the recent situation would gradually subside. Perhaps that would be a better time.


    As the matter was already settled, Qingyang Zi naturally wouldn¡¯t linger here any longer.


    After all, both Qingyang Zi¡¯s identity and Pei Xuanjing¡¯s identity were sensitive. If they were to leak out, it would surely attract much attention and cause unnecessary spection.


    Having seen off Qingyang Zi, Pei Xuanjing unfolded the letter again and carefully read it several times before decisively reducing it to ashes with the candle me.


    The information on it was just too important; it absolutely couldn¡¯t be leaked, otherwise, it would cause an uproar.


    After all this, Pei Xuanjing sank into thought again.


    Undeniably, the information he had received today was too surprising and too shocking, almost making it impossible for him to calm down.


    The True Martial Sect was actually an ally of the Shenxiao Sect.


    With this answer, many of his prior questions were finally answered.


    Thanks to the simtor, Pei Xuanjing could get a lot of special information. Although it wasn¡¯t very detailed, it was enough to provide him with a definite direction and help him make judgments.


    So with these two pieces of informationbined, he could naturally gauge the truth of the information that Qingyang Zi had given him and whether he was being deceived.


    As for that Longevity n, it made Pei Xuanjing marvel at the amount of intelligent people there were. That Feather Guest of Jinmen was indeed not a figure of mere reputation.


    That enshrining method, isn¡¯t it just Enthroning Gods?


    The Dao of the Immortal in the Five Immortals and this method were almost simr.


    Perhaps the Feather Guest of Jinmen used this method as the basis to derive the Longevity n.


    ¡°It seems that to find out more, I must go to the True Martial Sect. Perhaps I should even explore the blessednds and secret ces of the Shenxiao Sect to find more clues.¡± he thought.


    After staying in the inn for a few days, and waiting until the city¡¯S search and pursuit had gradually subsided, Pei Xuanjing, apanied by Pang Hong, left once again.


    His target this time was the former location of the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s gate. He had a feeling that he should visit there. Maybe he could get some unexpected results.


    Because Pang Hong was with him, Pei Xuanjing became more cautious. After all, while he himself wasn¡¯t afraid of being tracked down, Pang Hong was easily targeted.


    But what Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t expect was that shortly after leaving Hejian Mansion, someone came to find him..

 Chapter 127 - 126: Encounter at the Wild Mountain Ancient Temple at Night

    Chapter 127: Chapter 126: Encounter at the Wild Mountain Ancient Temple at Night


    Trantor: 549690339


    The downpour was heavy, and the wind was howling.


    At that time, the sky was darkened, and within a hundred miles radius, the only source of light was a bonfire that had been lit within a dpidated ancient temple. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Master, the meat is cooked.¡± Pang Hong handed the roasted meat to Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head, ¡°You eat first, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Pang Hong nodded and started eating eagerly. Clearly, the journey had left him famished.


    Pei Xuanjing handed him the water pouch beside him, ¡°Eat slowly, there¡¯s no rush.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Pang Hong swallowed his bite of meat and took the water pouch.


    Bang!


    The temple door was pushed open, and a young man and woman entered.


    The two soaked individuals, upon seeing the two men in the temple, hesitated before the young man bowed his fist and said, ¡°My sister and I were caught in the rain and would like to shelter here temporarily. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing waved his hand, ¡°No problem, we are not the owners of this ce. It¡¯s deserted and in ruins. We just arrived a little earlier than you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The young man thanked him and pulled the young girl to another part of the main hall.


    The ancient temple was small, with only one main hall. In the center was a statue of an unknown deity covered in cobwebs, suggesting it had been in ruins a long time.


    They sat down, also found some wood, and lit a bonfire to stave off the cold.


    The girl asionally nced at the gluttonous Pang Hong and then at the dry food in her own hand, struggling to swallow.


    ¡°Master?¡± Even though Pang Hong was young, he was quite observant.


    Pei Xuanjingughed, ¡°If you want to give, just give. The decision is yours.¡±


    Pang Hong nodded, sliced a portion of the roasted deer meat with his dagger, and walked over to them.


    ¡°Brother and sister, if you don¡¯t mind, you can have some of this. ¡±


    The young man¡¯s face revealed an embarrassed expression, but after seeing his sister salivating over the meat, he epted graciously, ¡°Thank you, little brother.¡±


    ¡°No problem, we can¡¯t finish it all anyway. As long as you don¡¯t mind.¡± Pang Hong smiled.


    As Pang Hong returned to his seat, Pei Xuanjing watched the siblings who were dividing the deer meat without any doubt, shaking his head internally, confirming his thoughts.


    He had thought earlier that the pair seemed somewhat naive. Now that he had seen them eat the deer meat without any doubt, it was clear to him that they were greenhorns just embarking on their journey.


    In general, when travelling, one must have some guard against others. Especially in the wilderness, one cannot casually ept food from others.


    Pei Xuanjing closed his eyes again to meditate, immersing himself in the realm of martial arts.


    But, not long after, he heard the hurried approaching footsteps.


    The faces of the young man and woman changed instantly. The young man quickly gulped down his food, did not even bother to wipe his hands, and straightened up his body, his hand gripping the hilt of his sword.


    ¡°Hurry, go hide.¡±


    The girl¡¯s face was anxious. She swiftly drew her sword and carefully hid behind a thick pir, nervously watching the temple gate.


    ¡°Master?¡± Pang Hong whispered.


    Pei Xuanjing opened his eyes, shook his head to Pang Hong, then closed his eyes again, seeming indifferent to the situation.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing as calm as a mountain, Pang Hong¡¯s tension evaporated.


    In his eyes, as long as Pei Xuanjing was not worried, he would not be worried either.


    The young man looked at the calm master and disciple with surprise. However, hearing the footstepsing closer, he had no time to say anything.


    ng!


    The temple door was brutally pushed open, and a gust of hill wind poured in.


    Five burly men walked in, each armed and steady, and with well-bnced bodies. From their looks, they were clearly aplished martial arts masters.


    ¡°Big brother, there are people inside,¡± the leading man said to thest one.


    The man walked to the front, nced at the unmoved Pei Xuanjing and his disciple, and then at the slightly nervous young man. He understood.


    ¡°Folks, we¡¯ve been caught in the night rain and wanted to shelter here. We ask for your understanding.¡±


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing unmoved, the young man forced himself to say, ¡°No problem, we are not the owners here, either. This ce has long been deserted, it¡¯s just that we arrived a little earlier.¡± He actually repeated Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words earlier.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The one referred to as the Big Brother thanked him and moved with the remaining three to upy an empty space.


    The girl also cautiously came out from behind the deity statue and snuggled up to her brother.


    The silence in the main hall was broken only by the sound of the burning firewood and the pounding rain outside the temple.


    The five big men gathered together, whispering something.


    While talking, they kept ncing at the other five people in the temple.


    Suddenly, the first man who had entered stood up and walked directly towards Pei Xuanjing and his disciple.


    ¡°Little brother, my brothers and I have been running all day. Could you spare some of your meat for us?¡± He asked Pang Hong.


    ¡°No, we only have this much left, my master hasn¡¯t eaten yet.¡± Pang Hong refused his request. The big man looked at him, then turned his gaze to Pei Xuanjing, ¡°How about you, brother?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t even open his eyes and uttered two words.


    ¡°Huh!¡± The man, who was used to being domineering, was taken aback by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s refusal. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to react, his face turning angry.


    As if feeling the hostility, Pei Xuanjing opened his eyes and just calmly looked at him.


    The big man felt like he was being watched by a fierce beast. His body was tense and a chill rose from his back.


    ¡°Fourth brother,e back!¡± The man called ¡°Big Brother¡± scolded. He stood up and saluted Pei Xuanjing, ¡°My apologies, brother.¡±


    After speaking, he pulled his brother away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t provoke him. He¡¯S powerful and unpredictable,¡± he whispered into his brother¡¯s ear.


    Pei Xuanjing watched the two men and did not say anything further, closing his eyes again.


    Even though the situation had calmed down, the atmosphere inside the hall was even eerier.


    Squeak!


    The temple door was pushed open again, and a man and woman slowly walked in.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face darkened, apparently the arrival of this pair was beyond his expectation because, with his perception, he should have been able to predict the arrival of anyone within the vicinity of the temple.


    But now, he only noticed these two when they had almost reached the door.


    Obviously, these two were far more powerful than he had expected.


    The man looked about forty, dressed in white, elegant and indifferent. He seemed more like a schr than a martial artist.


    The woman appeared to be in her twenties, was dressed in a pce gown, wearing white embroidered shoes, giving off a pure air.


    Take note, it was pouring outside, but these two walked in impably clean, as if unaffected by the rain.


    Seeing the man and woman enter, the five burly men turned pale, clenching their weapons and looking at them vigntly.


    ¡°Hand over the thing, and I may spare you.¡± The woman in the pce dress ignored the men¡¯s vignce and spoke casually..

 Chapter 128 - 128: 127: Maitreya Sect Leader

    Chapter 128 - 128: 127: Maitreya Sect Leader


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Dream on!¡±


    The five naturally refused toply.


    The woman chuckled cidly, ¡°So be it, then you may all die.¡±


    As her words fell, the ribbons wrapped around her arms shot out like silver snakes, trapping all five men within.


    Naturally, the five did not wish to show weakness and each made for their opponent.


    Boom!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The six of them crossed hands, their powers shing violently. The woman was shockingly a third-grade grandmaster, and also one of the most powerful among third-grade grandmasters. Despite being outnumbered five to one, the woman in the pce skirt was far from losing ground.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    The young girl off in the distance pressed closer to her older brother, her face showing a terrified expression.


    The young man could feel the mighty collision of the six warriors even more vividly, his teeth clenched in pain, fiercely pulling his sister back and retreating.


    The martial arts true intentions of several people continued to diffuse in session, the air current swept across, dust was flying and smoke was billowing throughout the great hall.


    Swoosh!


    Pei Xuanjing frowned slightly, lightly waved his sleeves, blocked the fluctuation of several people¡¯s hands, and the original flickering brazier also settled down again.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s casual gesture, the youth¡¯s eyes lit up, thinking of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s kindness just now, hesitated for a moment, and headed straight towards Pei Xuanjing.


    As for the two of them getting closer, Pei Xuanjing nced at them, but didn¡¯t say much.


    At this moment, his attention was not all on the fighting six people, but mostly on the schrly and elegant man who looked like a schr.


    The fighting among several people was getting more and more intense, nearly overturning the great


    ¡°Gentlemen, if you overturn this great hall, we will all have to spend the night in the heavy rain.¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s voice gently rang.


    Yet, to the six people fighting, the voice was as startling as thunder.


    ¡°A grandmaster! ¡±


    The faces of several people changed drastically, but their movements did not stop.


    The pce skirt woman seemed to have some reliance, even if she was surprised by Pei Xuanjing expressing his opinion, but she was fearless with the middle-aged man by her side.


    And the five burly men, when faced with the continuous attacks of the woman in the pce skirt, naturally cannot give up.


    Watching the six continued their fighting, Pei Xuanjing frowned slightly.


    Suddenly, the schrly man in white spoke, ¡°Yiyao, since Brother Pei has spoken, let¡¯s stop for now!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Pei Xuanjing looked at the man in white, a name emerged in his mind, and said, ¡°You¡¯re Zhao Baiyang.¡±


    ¡°Brother Pei indeed has keen eyesight.¡± The schrly man in white, or rather Zhao Baiyang,ughed.


    Upon hearing this, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face grew cold, and he slowly stood up, his aura beginning to change.


    The only reason Pei Xuanjing was affected so much was due to the identity of Zhao Baiyang, the current leader of the Maitreya Sect.


    Zhao Baiyang, his original name already unknown to most, made his name in the martial arts world under the name Baiyang.


    The teachings of the Mire Sect spoke of three eras: the initial era, the middle era, and the final era, corresponding to the Green Sun Burning Lamp Ancient Buddha, the Red Sun Sakyamuni, and the White Sun Maitreya Buddha.


    If he took the name Baiyang, it showed his ambition and confidence.


    Since Zhao Baiyang became the leader of the Maitreya Sect, the sect¡¯s power has grown day by day. He can be viewed as an eminent leader and a major concern for the imperial court of the Great Ming. Pei Xuanjing was surprised that he would appear here just for a few third-grade martial artists. So, when he revealed his own identity, he realized that Zhao Baiyang was here for him.


    ¡°Master, is this Pei Xuanjing?¡± The woman in the pce skirt looked curious.


    As the Holy Maiden of the Maitreya Sect, Yu Yiyao, was groomed by sect leader Zhao Baiyang from a young age. She stepped into the realm of third-grade grandmaster when she was just twenty-three years old, and she is considered a genius by many within the sect.


    But when the name Pei Xuanjing came into view, all she had became dim and insignificantpared to him.


    At first, she had thought about proving to her master that she was not inferior to him.


    But in just two short years, news about Pei Xuanjing came out one after another. Especially when he, as a second-grade martial artist, killed a first-grade martial artist who was a deputy sect leader, it was simply mind-blowing for Yu Yiyao.


    She never expected that there would be such a genius, or rather, a monster, a freak, in this world.


    Now, when she heard the master say that the seemingly ordinary young Taoist in front of her was the famous Pei Xuanjing in the martial arts world, she could hardly believe it.


    Except for being somewhat handsome, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything special about him.


    When the name Pei Xuanjing was called out, it wasn¡¯t just Yu Yiyao who was slightly surprised.


    The five burly men who had just crossed hands with Yu Yiyao were also shocked. They never thought they would meet the now famous Pei Xuanjing in this broken temple in the middle of nowhere.


    Especially the fourth brother, thinking about how he almost had a conflict with Pei Xuanjing, who was rumored to be extremely brutal, his heart tightened and his back was covered in cold sweat.


    The leader of the men exhaled a long breath. He had felt earlier that Pei Xuanjing was not someone to be trifled with. Thinking that his group was already in trouble, it wouldn¡¯t be wise to stir more, and that was why he stopped the fourth brother.


    He was fortunate, since if they had offended this man, they would undoubtedly die.


    However, realizing that Mire Sect¡¯s leader Zhao Baiyang had personally hunted them down this time, his face unconsciously grew darker.


    He watched the two on edge, his eyes flickering uncertainly, as if nning something.


    The young man and the girl had obviously heard of Pei Xuanjing too, and even let out a gasp when they learned of his identity. But they were quickly silenced by the brother.


    The two were the weakest among the four groups in the great hall, like tremblingmbs, hiding and waiting for the lions and tigers to determine the winner.


    ¡°This gentleman, is the now famous Pei Xuanjing from the martial arts world.¡± Zhao Baiyang said with a smile.


    His tone was very calm, like introducing an old friend, and he didn¡¯t care that many top-notch Mire Sect¡¯s high-ranking fighters had died at the hands of Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t care about the thoughts of others and didn¡¯t know what trick Zhao Baiyang was trying to pull. He motioned for Pang Hong to stand behind him, with his hand slowly falling on the hilt of his sword.


    The rain is still pouring down, the wind is howling.


    Therge open hall door asionally let in the rain and wind.


    But at this moment, the attention of everyone was not on that, they were all watching the two closely.


    Even before these two made any moves, they dared not make any further actions.


    In the not-sorge hall, the atmosphere has reached its peak at this moment.


    ¡°Are you here to kill me?¡± Pei Xuanjing looked at Zhao Baiyang, his tone cold.


    As his words fell, the true intention of his martial arts gradually diffused, and the Qi inside his body circted, pouring into the Shenxiao Sword.


    The faint sound of a sword humming seemed to ring in everyone¡¯s ears.


    A great battle, is about to begin!

 Chapter 129 - 129: 128: Sacred Fire Order (Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Chapter 129 - 129: 128: Sacred Fire Order (Seeking Monthly Tickets)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Faced with Pei Xuanjing?s attitude, Zhao Baiyang didn¡¯t seem a bit angry,


    He still wore a smile, speaking kindly: ¡°Brother Pei, why the need for such hostility?¡±


    Hearing him speak like this, even Yu Yiyao standing behind him couldn¡¯t help but slightly nce over.


    Her Grandmaster usually holds absolute authority within the sect, where no one can defy his orders, not even the elders and Supreme Elders.


    But today, her Grandmaster seemed like apletely different person. She had rarely seen him this gentle.


    Pei Xuanjing did not immediately take action. This Zhao Baiyang was among the most terrifying opponents he had ever faced. Even his current self was not entirely confident of victory.


    So, he was slowly gathering his strength, talking to the opponent at the same time, using this to buy some time.


    ¡°I wonder, did youe here today for me?¡± he asked. Zhao Baiyang shook his head: ¡°I came for them.¡±


    He pointed to the five burly men standing nearby.


    ¡°These five men stole a treasure from my Mire Sect, forcing me to personally deal with it.¡± Even before Zhao Baiyang had finished speaking, the group of men were already cursing aloud.


    ¡°Shameless!¡±


    ¡°Distorting right and wrong, utterly disgraceful.¡±


    ¡°You, from the Mire Sect, attacked us to seize our treasures, and now you use us falsely. How utterly vile. ¡±


    Cut off by Maitreya Sect Leader, Zhao Baiyang himself, these men knew they couldn¡¯t escape today and fought restraining themselves, showing no fear of the opponent.


    But Zhao Baiyang, in response to their curses, did not retort. He flicked his robe, and his energy shot out.


    Puff!


    The man who cursed the loudest was struck directly and spat out blood.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you think I, the Sect Leader, am easy to talk to?¡± Zhao Baiyang said coldly. He treated Pei Xuanjing cordially because his strength was worthy of respect.


    But these few homeless dogs dared to talk nonsense in his presence.


    Pei Xuanjing was unmoved by this, he continued to look coldly at the opponent.


    The man in the lead, seeing Zhao Baiyang¡¯s action, had his slightest hope extinguished.


    A determined look shed in his eyes, he suddenly turned to Pei Xuanjing and said, ¡°Grandmaster Pei, we are the Five Envoys from the Holy me Sect. We are being pursued by these two today because they want to seize our sect¡¯s treasure, the Sacred Fire Order. Today, I¡¯m willing to offer this treasure as a gift to you, in return for your help in saving us.¡±


    The man, seeing no way out, directly revealed everything in hopes of trading it for a chance at survival.


    ¡°The Holy me Sect, Sacred Fire Order!¡± Upon hearing this, Pei Xuanjing understood their origins.


    The Holy me Sect, also known as Mani Sect, has another name ¨C Ming Jiao.


    It¡¯s part of the White Lotus Sect lineage, having integrated itself into the White Lotus Sect over countless years.


    There were even rumors that the current Emperor of the Great Ming was once a member of the Holy me Sect, but this rumor was unverifiable.


    Pei Xuanjing had also heard of the Sacred Fire Order that the other party mentioned. The Order was forged from extraterrestrial meteorite iron and mysterious white gold iron, incredibly tough. In terms of hardness, it could be on par with the average Ten Thousand -Forged Divine Weapon, and there were a total of six pieces, each differing in size, translucent but notpletely transparent. The Order seemed to contain soaring mes, with changing colors.


    The most important point was that the few Sacred Fire Orders were inscribed with the Holy me Sect¡¯s unparalleled martial art, incredibly valuable, and can be said to be supreme treasures.


    Their self-proimed title of the Five Envoys, were actually the powerful figures from the East, South, West, North and Central regions within the Holy me Sect.


    Pei Xuanjing had long known that there were numerous internal disputes within the White Lotus Sect, but he didn¡¯t expect to encounter one himself.


    ¡°Are you seeking death?¡± Yu Yiyao¡¯s eyes shed ominously.


    She couldn¡¯t believe these men would be so forward. They had been pursued for months and refused to hand over the Sacred Fire Order. But to save their lives, they would willingly turn it over to Pei Xuanjing, rather than give it to her.


    ¡°Hehe!¡± The Five Envoys sneered in response.


    Rather than trusting them, it would be better to try their luck. At least, Pei Xuanjing?s reputation was much better than the Mire Sect¡¯s.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Brother Pei, are you really going to be duped by these men?¡± Zhao Baiyang¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    Everyone could tell what these men were trying to do and he didn¡¯t believe that the other party would fall for it so easily.


    ¡°I think this deal¡¯s not bad.¡± A smile appeared on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face.


    He was curious about the treasure ¨C the Sacred Fire Order. Even with just the martial arts engraved on it, it would provide him with many Taoyun values.


    Of course, he could see through the underlying intent of the Five Envoys, but so what?


    He already held significant enmity with the Mire Sect, adding one more grudge hardly mattered.


    Moreover, since Zhao Baiyang appeared here today, fighting was inevitable. If he could take this opportunity to give his foe a headache, why not?


    ¡°Brother Pei, this is an internal matter of the White Lotus Sect, are you really going to involve yourself?¡± Zhao Baiyang¡¯s face turned slightly cold, his voice carrying a threat.


    He was right, internal strife within the White Lotus Sect did exist, but if a treasure like the Sacred Fire Order fell into someone else¡¯s hands, other branches of the sect might take action.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t get involved, would the Mire Sect not attack me?¡± Pei Xuanjing sneered.


    Many Mire Sect masters had died by his hand. He didn¡¯t believe they would let it go so easily.


    To his surprise, Zhao Baiyang said, ¡°If you leave today, Brother Pei, we will let bygones be bygones. You will have nothing more to do with our Mire Sect.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Pei Xuanjing was somewhat surprised.


    Only to hear Zhao Baiyang continue, ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    He was telling the truth. He had secluded himself for a long time, cultivating, and Gong Xingqiu, the deputy sect leader, had always been insincere to him, which he was unhappy about.


    One could say, Pei Xuanjing killing Gong Xingqiu was indirectly helping him eliminate a rival, which was why he did not directly engage him today.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you!¡± Pei Xuanjing shook his head.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s reaction, Zhao Baiyang¡¯s face also darkened. After all, he was a supreme leader, and he had given enough face to the other party. If the other party refused to appreciate his kindness, he wouldn¡¯t continue to be patient.


    He said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a bit about Brother Pei¡¯s Sword Drawing Skill. It looks like today I¡¯ll have the pleasure of witnessing it firsthand.¡±


    A smile shed across Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯m also looking forward to seeing your great techniques.¡± With his energy fully gathered, Pei Xuanjing added, ¡°If you can take this sword, then we can discuss.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Zhao Baiyang agreed. He said to Yu Yiyao, ¡°You should step back a bit.¡±


    Yu Yiyao nodded and quietly stepped away.


    As for the rest of the crowd, they didn¡¯t need to be told to back away, they all silently retreated.


    ng!


    The sword light shed, Pei Xuanjing?s Shenxiao Sword was drawn from its sheath. The immense sword intent converged together, heading straight for Zhao Baiyang..

 Chapter 130 - 129: Testing Hands, Zhao Baiyang’s Plan

    Chapter 130: Chapter 129: Testing Hands, Zhao Baiyang¡¯s n


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s movements were extremely efficient.


    Gripping the sword, drawing it, unsheathing, shing, every single action was as smooth as flowing water, without any hint of hesitation!


    A dazzling sword light appeared. Almost at the moment of unsheathing, a brilliant, sun-like sword intent seeped out.


    The power of one sword strike was as if it could cut through heaven and earth. The cold sword light paired with this brilliant sun-like sword intent.


    Moreover, during this period of time, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mastery of the sword drawing skill had further improved.


    At this moment, he could gather all his sword intent, turning thousands of sword lights into a single strand, and its power was extraordinary.


    Zhao Baiyang naturally wouldn¡¯t just sit and wait for his death, the instant Pei Xuanjing drew his sword, he also took action.


    His body¡¯s Blood Qi erupted, True Qi circted, his hands formed a seal, quickly condensing into a


    The World-suppressing Seal!


    This was a secret seal from his cultivation of the Mire Sect¡¯s supreme technique, ¡°Maitreya Descent Scripture.¡± Combined with his own understanding of martial arts, after innovation, its power surpassed that of the past.


    The moment he stepped forward, the stone b under his foot cracked.


    The seal infused with endless True Qi wasunched out like a mountain!


    The terrifying force was as turbulent as a surging river, bursting forth.


    The moment when the two of their techniques collided.


    The sword light and seal caused a violent roar.


    Boom!


    The intense shock caused the entire hall to shake a few times, the marks of the cracks under their feet spread throughout the entire hall.


    The few people on the side were also shocked to the point of being dumbfounded by this terrifying exchange.


    Huff h uff huff


    As the dust settled, a barely visible sword mark appeared on Zhao Baiyang¡¯s jade-like hand, seeping out traces of blood.


    He silently circted his Blood Qi, that trace of wound instantly disappeared.


    Zhao Baiyang raised his head to look at the sword-wielding Pei Xuanjing, saying indifferently: ¡°You can keep the Sacred Fire Order for now, I wille for it another day.¡±


    Having said that, without giving Pei Xuanjing a chance to speak, he turned around and left.


    Yu Yiyao, watching her departing master, shot Pei Xuanjing a surprised look, and quickly followed.


    ¡°Master?¡± Pang Hong softly called.


    Pei Xuanjing let out a long sigh.


    This time, he neither won nor lost.


    Comparing himself, he was indeed a bit inferior to the opponent. The fact that he was able to win was entirely due to the advantage of the Shenxiao Sword, while the opponent was barehanded.


    Could the leader of the mighty Mire Sect not possess a Divine Weapon?


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t believe that.


    Even considering the foundation of the Mire Sect, he wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the opponent pulled out a Ten Thousand -Forged Divine Weapon. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    What he couldn¡¯t figure out was that Zhao Baiyang just retreated like that, as if he had some scruples in his heart and wasn¡¯t willing to go all out against him.


    Through this exchange with Zhao Baiyang, he really realized how powerful those Martial Artists standing at the pinnacle of the First-grade Realm were.


    This made Pei Xuanjing look forward to his own breakthrough even more. He believed that once he truly stepped into the First-grade Martial Artist Realm, even without relying on the advantage of the Divine Weapon, he could still fight evenly with the opponent.


    ¡°Real person, this is the Sacred Fire Order.¡±


    The one who served as the leader of the Five Regions Emissaries took out a seemingly transparent and non- transparent token from his bosom. The token faintly had mes surging within; its colours changing unpredictably.


    Even if he was reluctant in his heart, he had to shout out, otherwise he would undoubtedly die.


    Being capable of forcing the renowned Zhao Baiyang to retreat with a single sword stroke, it would be a breeze for him to deal with five of them.


    And based on his series of actions, this person was not benevolent. Once he took action, there was absolutely no chance of mercy.


    As Pei Xuanjing took the Sacred Fire Order, a prompt appeared in his mind:


    [Sacred Fire Order, refining can gain seven thousand Taoyun.]


    With this prompt, Pei Xuanjing naturally knew that this Sacred Fire Order was undoubtedly real.


    He pocketed it in reverse, nodded to the five people, and said: ¡°Not bad. Wait till tomorrow, and you may leave on your own.¡±


    At this moment, a young man brought a girl over, bowed towards Pei Xuanjing, and said: ¡°Dan Feng, together with my younger sister, thank the real person for saving our lives.¡±


    Named Dan Feng, the young man clearly understood that Pei Xuanjing had indirectly saved their lives.


    After all, no one would think that after the two from the Mire Sect killed the Five Regions Emissaries, they would spare them who knew a big secret.


    ¡°No need to mind it.¡± Pei Xuanjing waved his hand.


    The hall returned to calm, while the storm outside continued.


    ¡°Master, why did you¡­?¡± Yu Yiyao hurried to catch up with her master¡¯s footsteps, unable to help but ask.


    The storm couldn¡¯t make a single drop fall on Zhao Baiyang. His white robes remained pristine, and his demeanor was calm.


    Hearing his disciple¡¯s question, his footsteps didn¡¯t stop, and without turning his head, he said: ¡°Are you wondering why I retreated?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Yiyao bit her lip, her face showing confusion: ¡°1 can¡¯t believe that master couldn¡¯t win against him.¡±


    In her eyes, her master was always invincible, and no one under heaven could truly defeat him.


    And she also Imew that her master, the leader of the Mire Sect, possesses the sect¡¯s Divine Weapon. Why didn¡¯t he use it and easily give up the Sacred Fire Order?


    ¡°He¡¯s very good, ¡± Zhao Baiyang said casually, admiration shing in his eyes as he spoke.


    ¡°In the martial arts world, there may be people who can kill first-grade martial artists as second-ss, but there¡¯s no one else like Pei Xuanjing. Therefore, I don¡¯t want to make a move now, I look forward to his growth, and look forward to the day when he can be my true opponent.¡±


    Zhao Baiyang had high expectations for Pei Xuanjing. To him, apart from being the leader of the Mire Sect, he was a martial artist, and a cultivator constantly trying to reach the peak and glimpse the supreme martial arts.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current strength was indeed very good, he had to admit, the other party already had the strength to threaten him.


    But for him, it was still not enough.


    So he hoped that the other party would continue to grow until one day, it could stand shoulder to shoulder with him.


    Having such an opponent as a whetstone, he might truly be able to break through the realm beyond first-grade.


    That was Zhao Baiyang¡¯s n.


    Of course, if he had just fought with the other party full out, he would most definitely survive, but Pei Xuanjing would definitely leave him with no small injury.


    But, right now, Zhao Baiyang did not have the possibility to throw everything away and fight to the death with the other party, because apart from this, he had other things to do, people to meet.


    And those people made Zhao Baiyang maintain his peak strength to face them, otherwise, he would find it difficult to retreat whole.


    Rather than fighting to the death with the other party now, it is better to leave this opponent for the final moment.


    ¡°Alright, temporarily put down the matter of chasing and killing the Five Regions Emissaries. You gather the Mire Sect¡¯s forces to start moving towards the Northwest Dao.¡± Zhao Baiyang instructed.


    Yu Yiyao nodded, then asked: ¡°Master, Tiandu has sent a message that the Martial ssics will seemingly soon bepiled sessfully, are we just going to sit back and ignore it?¡±


    Zhao Baiyang sneered: ¡°Why should my Mire Sect care about this? Someone else will be more anxious than us.¡±


    In Zhao Baiyang¡¯s view, he would rather the Martial ssics be spread all over the world..

 Chapter 131 - 130 Universe Shift, Simulation Again

    Chapter 131: Chapter 130 Universe Shift, Simtion Again


    Trantor: 549690339


    After leaving the Wild Mountain Ancient Temple, the five messengers waited for Zhao Baiyang¡¯s departure and then quickly left, fearing that Pei Xuanjing might go after them.


    As for Dan Feng and his sister, they tagged along with Pei Xuanjing until they reached a city where they decided to part ways.


    During the trip, the siblings were vague about their background, but Pei Xuanjing was able to infer that they were of significant origin.


    But even so, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t take it seriously. He saw them as fellow travellers and did not take the time to probe into their background.


    Most of his attention was focused on the Sacred Fire Order. Not only did it provide him with significant Taoyun value, but the martial arts recorded on it were also quite extraordinary.


    Universe Shift.


    This art is the guarded secret of the Holy me Sect and could only be cultivated by the sect¡¯s sessive masters.


    The essence of this technique is to yield the potential within oneself. Everyone possesses tremendous potential energy that usually remains untapped. However, in a critical moment, even the weakest person can exert enormous strength.


    Yet, such a divine technique, despite being exceptionally profound and beneficial, is not easy to cultivate.


    For example, the Universe Shift requires not only extremely highprehension ability but also presents great difficulty in cultivation.


    ording to the description, it would take seven years to perfect the first level and double that amount of time to reach the second level. The creator of the manuscript only reached the sixth level, and those who practiced to the seventh level were really unprecedented.


    However, it is unlmown whether Pei Xuanjing¡¯sprehension was high or he simply had good luck. He spent a month toplete the introductory phase, and after two months, he saw initial results, and his strength increased considerablv.


    After three months, Pei Xuanjing and Pang Hong arrived within a hundred miles of the old Shenxiao Sect.


    But Pei Xuanjing did not immediately head to the old Shenxiao Sect, choosing instead to stay nearby, renting a mansion to stay with Pang Hong.


    There was no other reason than that after this period of constant refining, the umtion of Taoyun value was enough for him to run two life simtions.


    [Taoyun: 111647 points.]


    [Would you like to use the life simtor? One use will consume 50000 Taoyun points.]


    Pei Xuanjing initiated the life simtion.


    At the age of twenty-five: you arrive at the old location of the Shenxiao Sect and encounter imperial court masters who have been ambushing here for a long time. You y four first-grade masters, shocking the world.


    Several mysterious individuals iming to be the inheritors of the Shenxiao Sect came looking for you to join forces to resurrect the Shenxiao Sect, but you firmly refused.


    Three monthster, you quietly arrive at the Taihe Mountain True Martial Sect.


    After holding a secret talk with the head of the True Martial Sect and Bai Xiaosheng, you received the Shenxiao Jade Book. You entered the True Martial Sect Scripture Pavilion and looked through the hidden secrets of the True Martial Sect.


    Another three monthster, the Martial Academy falls, and the first volume of the Martial ssics begins to circte.


    At the age of twenty-six: You¡¯ve trained Universe Shift to the second level.


    At twenty-seven: You¡¯ve finished training the Shenxiao Jade Book and, by a happy coincidence, you¡¯ve trained Universe Shift to the third level.


    At twenty-eight: The three of you enter a forbidden ce which was a Blessed Land formerly belonging to Shenxiao Sect.


    Half a yearter, you exit the forbidden ce with nothing but a Shenxiao Command token.


    You leave the True Martial Sect with Pang Hong, who has broken through to the Seventh-grade, and travel the world.


    At thirty: You feel a strange movement from the Netherworld Book on your body. You secure Pang Hong and enter another Blessed Land. There, you encounter underworld masters who were attracted by the unusual movements from the Netherworld Book.


    After a fierce battle, you ughter all the underworld masters, yet you also sustain heavy injuries. However, you gain a lot from the asion, obtaining two more pages of the Netherworld Book.


    At that moment, you uncover the mystery of the Netherworld Book. When three pages arebined, it is equivalent to having control over life and death. You progress the Universe Shift to the fourth level.


    At thirty-one: You and Pang Hong go into seclusion in a small town, studying the mystery of the Netherworld Book and guiding Pang Hong in his cultivation.


    At thirty-three: The emperor dies, and the new emperor ascends the throne. You¡¯ve trained the Universe Shift to the fifth level N?v(el)B\\jnn


    At thirty-five: News of your whereabouts is finally leaked. This time, the underworld sends five first-grade masters to kill you but fails as you turn the tide.


    At thirty-nine: You¡¯ve trained the Universe Shift to the sixth level.


    At forty-five: You¡¯ve trained the Universe Shift to the seventh level. Unfortunately, you suddenly go mad during the breakthrough, your meridians rupture, and you die.


    [End of this life.]


    I died like that?


    To Pei Xuanjing¡¯s surprise, he couldn¡¯t believe that his death would turn out to be so strange.


    Does Universe Shift have any drawbacks?


    Or perhaps, the seventh level of Universe Shift cannot be sessfully cultivated at all?


    Looking again at the obscure description on the Sacred Fire Order and considering that the creator of the secret book had never cultivated this martial art to the seventh level, he had a sh of insight.


    ¡°Just like the Dragon Elephant Art, the final level of the technique may only be a conjecture and has never actually been practiced. Therefore, there may be some unknown defects that might cause the cultivators to go mad and their meridians to rupture.¡± Pei Xuanjing spected. [Simtion ended, you can choose to keep one of the following rewards.]


    [First: True Qi umtion at the age of forty-five.] [Second: Universe Shift at the Sixth Rank.]


    [Third: The mystery of the Netherworld Book.]


    Pei Xuanjing pondered for a moment, then chose the second reward.


    At his level, there are many ways to increase True Qi umtion, sopared to the other two choices, this reward seemed less appealing.


    As for the third reward, the mystery of the Netherworld Book was of no use to Pei Xuanjing at the moment. ording to the life simtion, a single page of the Netherworld Book would not be of much use. It takes at least three pages of the Netherworld Book to be activated.


    Thus, Pei Xuanjing undoubtedly chose the most practical reward. After all, Universe Shift can more effectively tap into his untapped potential, significantly boosting his strength.


    After making the choice, many cultivation methods of Universe Shift appeared in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s


    mind, and his True Qi began to circte ordingly.


    First, he felt strands of cold air shooting out from his fingertips, one side of his face flushed red while the other turned pale, but his eyes sparkled with vitality.


    Soon after, his face alternated between being green and red. When his face was green, his body shivered as if he were in freezing cold. When his face turned red, sweat poured down from his forehead.


    The most surprising thing to Pei Xuanjing was that he usually felt mentally drained after each life simtion and needed some time to recover.


    However, after cultivating this martial art, his spiritual strength was abundant, and he no longer felt the slightest fatigue..

 Chapter 132 - 132: 131: The Simulation Ends, Finally Enters First-grade

    Chapter 132 - 132: 131: The Simtion Ends, Finally Enters First-grade


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°The Universe Shift is truly extraordinary!¡± Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    This martial art skill, as expected, is a top-notch method for exerting and channeling Inner Qi. At the moment, Pei Xuanjing could feel the various applications of it after channelling True Qi.


    For instance: unleashing maximum potential, duplicating the martial arts abilities of the opponent, umting inner strength, channeling and redirecting the strength of the enemy, and employing the strength against it, among other secrets.


    For a moment, Pei Xuanjing saw it as a priceless treasure and was constantly exploring its various uses. The martial arts he had learned and understood were quite misceneous, and he had only briefly touched upon many of them and had not yet mastered any. After all, most martial arts require unique application techniques.


    However, the Universe Shift has now made up for these shorings, enabling him to easily use many martial arts skills.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    After a few days, Pei Xuanjing conducted another simtion.


    ¡°The Great Tao has fifty, the Forty-Nine Heavenly Paths are derived from it, and one is hidden!


    Hence, all things in the world have a thread of vitality!¡±


    At the age of twenty-five: You killed four first-grade martial artists at the old site of Shenxiao Sect and then arrived at Taihe Mountain. A mysterious man iming to be a descendant of the Shenxiao Sect approached you with the intention of joining forces with you to re-establish the Shenxiao Sect, but you firmly refused.


    At the age of twenty-seven: You¡­


    At the age of twenty-eight: You explored the Forbidden ce but found nothing. You rejected the idea of re-establishing the mountain gate with the other¡¯s support and travelled the world with Pang Hong.


    At the age of thirty: You killed people from the Netherworld and had the three pages of the Netherworld Book.


    At the age of thirty-one: .


    At the age of thirty-three: The emperor died, and a new emperor ascended the throne.


    At the age of thirty-five: News of your seclusion was finally leaked. This time the Netherworld sent five first-grade experts to kill you. They didn¡¯t expect to be killed by you.


    At that time, you had the Netherworld Book, and the news about the way to immortality spread across the world. Numerous experts attacked, and for a time you became the target of public criticism.


    You were surrounded by a pack of tigers, everyone wanted to obtain the method of immortality, and you were in the most dangerous situation.


    Moving three thousand miles per battle, you once blocked a million troops with a single sword.


    During the three years, you traveled across the world, your footsteps almost covered the entire territory of the Great Ming. Your sword killed countless people, many famous experts in the pugilistic world died under your sword, casting an unparalleled reputation.


    At this opportunity, you trulyprehended the secrets of the Netherworld Book, advanced to the realm of a first-grade martial artist.


    Even on this opportunity, you actually managed to cultivate the Huangquan Knife Skill sessfully, turning it into the peerless martial study of the Huangquan Sword Skill.


    You established the Shenxiao Sect again at the old site of the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s mountain gate. Even the Great Ming imperial court was in awe of your reputation and turned a blind eye to this.


    At the age of forty: The leader of the Mire Sect, Zhao Baiyang, invited The Heroes of the world to a battle. He wanted to, after three years, gather The Heroes at the peak of the Tianshan Mountains to understand Martial Arts in its ultimate form.


    You dly epted.


    At the age of forty-three: You, several experts from the imperial family, Mire Sect¡¯s leader Zhao Baiyang, Zen Sect¡¯s leader Daoist Qingxu, the contemporary master of Dragon Tiger Mountain,


    Master of Baiyun Temple, several God monks from the North and South Zen Sect, leader of the


    Demonic Cult, the world¡¯s top swordsman, Pavilion Master of Heavenly King¡¯s Pavilion Zi, Fengdu Ghost Emperor ¨C the Overlord of the Underworld, Tie Qianshan of the Tie Sect, the Head of the Golden Vajra Gate, the hidden expert from the Esoteric Sect of the Western Regions, the national teacher of the Grasnd Nation, etc.


    To put it simply, the famous experts from all around the world gathered at the peak of Tianshan Mountain.


    Among you, your group¡¯s alliances were chaotic, some were enemies and some were friends. You all gathered there and initiated an unprecedented battle.


    The battle involving numerous people unintentionally broke the seal of the peak of Tianshan Mountain. The heavens and earth changed colors and the world elevated. At this, the entire world began to rejuvenate.


    The heavenly might was unpredictable, and you a group of people who stood at the peak of martial arts ¡ª were the ones who felt it most clearly.


    The battle ended, and all the experts who were lucky enough to survive retreated and began to cultivate in seclusion. Everyone wanted to be the first to break through.


    At the age of forty-four: The rejuvenation of heaven and earth made cultivation more straightforward. Numerous talented individuals emerged, and more and more people broke through to the Upper Three Realms.


    At the age of fifty: Although you have not broken through yet, during this period you have not only deduced the ninth level of the body cultivation method but also sessfully elevated your physical body to the first-grade realm.


    At the age of fifty-three: Ten years passed, and the strengths of those who participated in the battle of Tianshan Mountain have improved to varying degrees, but still, no one has been able to break through sessfully.


    Because this is a strange road. You are trailzers faced with thorny paths, needing to slowly explore and move forward.


    At the age of fifty-five, a demonic cult master had a breakthrough by ident. Despite failing to fully break through, his strength had already far excelled that of a first-grade Martial Artist because what he possessed was an entirely different kind of power.


    At the age of fifty-six, knowing that he had no future, this demonic cult master harbored resentment. He intended to kill all those who might break through, wishing to prevent anyone from surpassing him.


    This man hiddenly assassinated several masters one after another, causing people to live in fear, dreading that they might be the next victim.


    At the age of fifty-seven, you closed yourself off from the outside world, trying to break through to a realm above the grade one.ln the end, you failed to break through and thus disintegrated.


    [End of this life]


    ¡°The rejuvenation of heaven and earth, and the world¡¯s promotion indeed align with my previous guesses.¡±


    A smile emerged at the corner of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mouth as he finished this life simtion.


    He had previously spected that this world, since it had legends of Fairy Gods and a path for Martial Arts cultivation, surely held a possibility of Longevity.


    Now, this life simtion had indeed confirmed his spections.


    ¡°But has this world¡¯s inheritance truly been severed? Ten years after the spiritual energy revived, no one managed to breakthrough, and the only one who tried ended up failing.¡± Pei Xuanjing frowned slightly.


    He initially thought that these forces, which have been inherited for thousands of years, must have some grounding and perhaps once the heaven and earth rejuvenated, these forces might quickly transform into immortal sects and cultivation ns.


    However, he had not anticipated that these powerful forces would not have any methods to move up to a higher level of cultivation.


    ¡°Hehe, this is undoubtedly bad news for theserge forces. But for a loner like me, it¡¯s good news.¡± He thought to himself.


    That¡¯s right, theserger forces don¡¯t have methods to reach a higher level of cultivation.


    If everyone is striving to move forward from the same starting point, it¡¯S rtively fair. Even if they have extraordinary foundations, at least they won¡¯t be able to dominantly suppress loner cultivators like Pei Xuanjing, relegating him to obscurity.


    ¡°It seems that when the timees, the whole of Great Ming¡¯s influence might undergo a reshuffle!¡±


    Staying in the midst of suchrge-scale changes, the likes of which had not been seen for thousands of years, was undoubtedly the perfect time for the interchanging and reshuffling of old and new forces.


    At that time, no one could predict how many emerging forces would rise up, and how many ancient forces would fall.


    ¡°Perhaps, I can take this opportunity to rise up and be a chess yer.¡± Pei Xuanjing had such thoughts.


    [Simtion ended, you can choose to retain one of the following rewards.] [The first option, the Martial Arts realm at the age of fifty-seven.]


    [The second option, the Huangquan Sword Skill at the extreme realm.] [The third option,prehension of a breakthrough above the first-grade realm.]


    ¡°The rewards this time are extraordinary,¡± sighed Pei Xuanjing.


    He did not expect that this life simtion would make both his body and Inner Qi reach the first-grade realm.


    ording to his understanding based on the usual patterns of previous simtions, he would most likely have to choose only one of these. But he didn¡¯t expect the rewards this time to be so generous. If he chose the first option, that would signify that both his body and Inner Qi had broken through this time.


    After Pei Xuanjing chose the first option, abundant cultivationprehensions immediately filled his mind, and both his Inner Qi and body began to transform.


    He swallowed several Heavenly Yuan Great Pills and precious medicinal herbs as though they were worthless, the drug efficacy spread quickly.


    After a long time, Pei Xuanjing opened his eyes, joy reflected in them.


    After twenty-five years in this world, he had finally reached the pinnacle of Martial Arts towards which he had been steadily working..

 Chapter 133 - 133: 132: Ambush Encounter, Singlehandedly Defeat 4 Enemies

    Chapter 133 - 133: 132: Ambush Encounter, Singlehandedly Defeat 4 Enemies


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Shenxiao Sect, initially a branch evolved from the Dragon Tiger Mountain lineage, was just an ordinary offshoot of the three talisman schools, with nothing extraordinary about it.


    However, ever since the Jinmen Feather Guest appeared, the Shenxiao Sect rose by leaps and bounds, not only bing a major sect in the world, but even posing the potential to reign supreme among the Taoist schools, overshadowing the Dragon and Tiger.


    The gate of the Shenxiao Sect is called Shenxiao Mountain.


    Regardless of what this mountain was called before, once the Shenxiao Sect gained renown worldwide, it had only one name: Shenxiao Mountain.


    Even if the Great Ming imperial court wiped out the Shenxiao Sect, ughtering all its members, what could not be erased was the name ¡®Shenxiao Mountain¡¯.


    Pei Xuanjing, dressed in a blue Taoist robe, strode ahead while Pang Hong, carrying the Shenxiao Sword, followed closely behind him.


    The two walked one after the other, slowly soaking in the scenery by the mountain road as they headed towards the mountain peak.


    ¡°Shenxiao Mountain¡­¡±


    Pei Xuanjing, looking at the ruined walls along his journey, could also envision the pavilions, towers, and halls that once stood here.


    Unfortunately, all was lost to history and the once grand structures had turned to dust.


    Pei Xuanjing was moved.


    Not because he had any particr feelings for the Shenxiao Sect, but because hemented that the once flourishing Shenxiao Sect had been obliterated overnight, for one fundamental reason.


    The Shenxiao Sect was simply not strong enough.


    Perhaps once, the Shenxiao Sect teemed with powerful figures, overshadowing the Buddha Way, parading the superiority of the Shenxiao.


    But when faced with the mightier Great Ming imperial court, no matter their schemes or calctions, they were ultimately reduced to ruins, their former glory faded in an instant.


    Therefore, Pei Xuanjing reminded himself even more firmly that only strength is evesting.


    No matter what ideals or ns one may have, only potent strength supports everything, constitutes the foundation; without it, all is but empty talk.


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s multiple simtions, he had never found anything useful in the old site of the Shenxiao Sect. Thus, on this visit, he ruled out the previous idea of finding clues here.


    However, now that he had taken on thebel of a remnant of Shenxiao, he thought he might as welle and take a look to see what kind of sect had incited this much fear in the Great Ming imperial court, even two hundred years after its destruction.


    More importantly, having shouldered the me, Pei Xuanjing had decided to take full advantage of this identity.


    With today¡¯s visit to the old site of the Shenxiao Mountain Gate, coupled with the Great Ming imperial court¡¯s search warrant, his identity as Shenxiao¡¯s heir was firmly established.


    In the future, if anything from the Shenxiao Sect were to be passed down, it would undoubtedly belong to Pei Xuanjing, and anyone who wished to take it would have to take his attitude into ount.


    Moreover, even though the Shenxiao Sect had perished, its reputation still lingered. In the future, Pei Xuanjing, as the genuine master of the Shenxiao, would indeed inherit the Shenxiao Mountain.


    ording to the theory of spiritual energy reawakening, after the revival of Heaven and Earth, major mountains and rivers will naturally be excellent cultivation spots. While Shenxiao Mountain may not match up to the Cave Heavens or Blessed Lands, it was not far behind them either, thus making it a strategic move by Pei Xuanjing.


    While walking around Shenxiao Mountain, Pei Xuanjing looked about leisurely, touring the ce with a rational. detached demeanor.


    Until¡­


    Until those from the Great Ming imperial court arrived.


    Pei Xuanjing stood high in front of a dpidated Taoist temple of the Shenxiao Sect, looking out into the distance, his robe fluttering in the mountain wind.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing, for a remnant of Shenxiao such as you to die on Shenxiao Mountain today, how fitting it will be.¡±


    Those who arrived were none other than Shi Ruifeng, Qiu Xingwen, and Feng Hongfei from the Six Gates and Two Factories that he had shed with in Hejian Mansion.


    Beyond these three, there was also an elderly eunuch with a fair, unlined face and a gentle demeanor.


    If he wasn¡¯t Wang Zhi, then who would he be?


    Pei Xuanjing was calm and unruffled, not surprised at their presence at all.


    In his life simtions, he had known long ago that these people would choose to ambush him at


    Shenxiao Mountain. In those same simtions, Pei Xuanjing could easily deal with these individuals.


    Now that he had advanced to the First-grade realm, and both his Inner Qi and physical body had likewise achieved the First-grade, he looked down upon these men even more.


    If the joint effort of these four could have posed a threat to him before, now, aiming to kill them would be as easy as flipping a hand for Pei Xuanjing.


    It was as simple as squashing a few ants, without a bit of difficulty.


    That¡¯s why Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t care about their threats. He nced at the shadowy-faced Wang Zhi and said, ¡°Old fellow, you hid beside the emperor all the time, so I spared your life. I didn¡¯t expect you toe here seeking death.¡±


    Wang Zhi¡¯s face turned cold, his eyes revealing intense murderous intent, ¡°Pei Xuanjing, killing you today will wash away my humiliation.¡±


    Having lived for over two hundred years, Wang Zhi had only experienced such humiliation in the early days when his status was low. After his rise, especially after taking control of the Xi Factory, no one dared to treat him like this.


    Even the emperor wouldn¡¯t dare to humiliate him in this way!


    So, it can be said that Pei Xuanjing was the only one who made him feel humiliated in thest two hundred years, and he wished to tear him into pieces.


    That¡¯s why he had traveled all the way to Shenxiao Mountain.


    Here, he would kill Pei Xuanjing and vent his resentment.


    ¡°Enough talk, kill him, then we can go back and report, ¡± Qiu Xingwen said coldly.


    Obviously, he also disliked Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Agreed!¡± Shi Ruifeng nodded.


    Feng Hongfei didn¡¯t say anything, but the long sword at his waist was unsheathed, the message clear.


    The four of them acted simultaneously, each bursting with True Qi and Blood Qi. A long spear, a sword, and light dust each carried an endless killing intent aimed at Pei Xuanjing, practically enveloping Pei Xuanjing and the monstrous Pang Hong behind him.


    At this moment, even the wind on the mountain peak halted.


    Over the entire mountain peak, only the four men¡¯s profound True Qi, the Martial Arts true intention that filled the air, and the abundant Blood Qi overflowed!


    This time they had gathered four first-grade experts, and they didn¡¯t even bring ordinary second-ss martial artists, showing their full confidence. They believed that the four of them working together could absolutely kill Pei Xuanjing on the spot!


    ¡°Meaningless!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s low voice echoed in their ears like a thunderp.


    He stretched out his five fingers, turned his hand into a palm, and pped down at the four of them.


    Boom!


    It seemed to the four that everything else disappeared, leaving only this palm.


    No matter what trick you have, I will suppress it with one palm!


    Bang!


    With a single palm strike from Pei Xuanjing, the four were sent flying,nding heavily on the ground.


    ¡°You¡¯ve advanced!¡± Wang Zhi and the others looked at him with disbelief and fear on their faces.


    They never imagined that in such a short period of time, Pei Xuanjing had already stepped into the First-grade Realm.


    It should be noted that the breakthrough from the Second -grade Realm to the First-grade Realm is a hurdle for many people. Countless people have struggled for years without being able to take this step, and eventually regretted it.


    Even those who recognized Pei Xuanjing¡¯s extraordinary talent thought that it would take him several years to break through to the first-grade, which was why the four of them joined forces, thinking they had an opportunity to kill Pei Xuanjing.


    But, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Pei Xuanjing had already broken through to the first-grade. This was beyond their expectations, and the strength he disyed made the four of them even more fearful.


    ¡°We cannot defeat him, flee quickly!¡±


    Faced with Pei Xuanjing, who was able to deflect theirbined efforts, the four no longer had any intention of fighting, and almost simultaneously had the idea to escape.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The four leaped up and fled in various directions.


    Pei Xuaniing shook his head, extended his hand, and the Shenxiao sword held by Pang Hong fell into his hand.


    Sword Drawing Skill!


    The sword light was harsh, and the overwhelming sword intent, as expansive as the sun, enveloped the entire mountain peak, causing the four to pause..

 Chapter 134 - 133: The World Trembles, Enemy of the Entire World (Seeking Monthly Ticket)

    Chapter 134: Chapter 133: The World Trembles, Enemy of the Entire World (Seeking Monthly Ticket)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing, who is heavily rewarded by the Great Ming imperial court, breached the first-ss realm¡­


    As the Remnant of Shenxiao, Pei Xuanjing, atop Shenxiao Mountain, single-handedly killed four first-ss masters, shaking the imperial court.


    Pei Xuanjing seems to intend to reestablish Shenxiao Mountain Gate by taking possession of Shenxiao Mountain¡­


    The Emperor was furious, intending to muster troops to exterminate Pei Xuanjing, but was dissuaded by his cab¡­


    The Head Capturer of the Six Gates, Lawlessness, appears to intend to personally ascend Shenxiao Mountain to capture the Shenxiao¡¯s Remnant, Pei Xuanjing¡­


    It is rumored in the Mire Sect that the Supreme Treasure of Holy Fire Token of the Holy me Sect has fallen into the hands of the Shenxiao¡¯s Remnant, Pei Xuanjing¡­


    The White Lotus Sect seems to intend to go to Shenxiao Mountain to demand the return of the Sacred Fire Order from Pei Xuanjing¡­


    The Five Ghost Emperors of the Netherworld have decreed that anyone who can take Pei Xuanjing¡¯s life will be rewarded richly by the Netherworld.


    Countless pieces of information are circting in the martial arts world, some are true, some are false, making everyone confused about what to believe.


    However, each piece of news is rted to today¡¯s most prominent martial artist, Shenxiao¡¯s Remnant, Pei Xuanjing.


    When the news of Pei Xuanjing breaking through the First-ss realm was released, it had already gained a lot of attention. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But then the news of him killing four first-ss masters by himself surfaced, the first piece of news seemed less surprising.


    Insightful people have added up and found that, since Pei Xuanjing became famous, not to mention those second- and third-ss masters, the death toll of first-ss masters alone has reached eight in his hands.


    First-ss martial artists stand at the pinnacle of martial arts. They have lifespans far exceeding ordinary people and possess tremendous martial strength. They are the foundation of a power and the guarantee of inheritance of strength.


    Even in most conflicts, the main force usually consists of third-grade grandmasters and pseudo-grandmasters. Second-ss martial artists, let alone first-ss martial artists, are rarely involved.


    A battle between first-ss martial artists is often symbolic, and only those with deep grudges will fight to the death.


    It can be said that in the past twenty years, the total number of first-ss martial artists who have died is only about thirty.


    Yet this Master Pei, Pei Xuanjing, has single-handedly killed eight, ounting for nearly a quarter of the total.


    Such a bloody, terrifying, and invincible battle record has made everyone hesitate.


    Even though the reward offered by the imperial court has almost doubled, no one dares to provoke him.


    Moreover, each of the forces that he has offended is a major force that could shake the world.


    Not to mention the Great Ming imperial court, which nominally rules the Great Ming Empire and owns its myriad territories.


    Just take the Mire Sect and the Netherworld. Each of these forces has a prominent reputation in the martial arts world, enough to make people tremble at the sound of their names.


    Despite offending so many forces, he still lives a luxurious life and seems to have settled down on Shenxiao Mountain.


    This inevitably made many people sigh in admiration , feeling that they couldn¡¯t keep up with the situation.


    In the future, arge-scale battle will surely take ce on Shenxiao Mountain.


    This is the judgement of many people.


    The forces that Pei Xuanjing has offended are not benevolent, and naturally they are not going to just sit idly by while Pei Xuanjing has his own way. They will not let themselves be the stepping stone for Pei Xuanjings rise to fame.


    ¡°Ha, let¡¯s say you wait until you have time to do so! At least now you don¡¯t have time to trouble me,¡± said Pei Xuanjing to himself.


    Seeing the newsing from Bai Xiaosheng, he was even more relieved, knowing that no one would bother him at the moment.


    First, even though Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions have caused the Great Ming imperial court to lose face and the Emperor would love tomission forces to eradicate him.


    However, the court of Great Ming is currently gued by some issues. The ambush of the Martial Academy and the Tartar tribe¡¯s recent encroachment are causing distress among the officials.


    It is no secret that the emperor¡¯s intention topile Martial ssics is well known, so the news reaching the Tartar tribe was not at all unexpected.


    What bothers them most is that under the coordination of the Tartar Shaman, the previously divided Tartar tribal leaders have now united to threaten the border of Great Ming, seeming to have intentions of invasion.


    What¡¯s more aggravating is that the Tartar Empire, which was essentially vanquished, now seems to be reviving, something the Great Ming imperial court cannot tolerate.


    Faced with such a threat, even though the emperor is furious at Pei Xuanjing, he still knows whats important, and can only focus on the Tartar tribe.


    Secondly, the Netherworld and the Mire Sect have been colluding and seem to be nning an overthrow of the Great Ming Dynasty.


    Seeing that the Great Ming imperial court¡¯s attention is being drawn by the Tartar tribe, they will certainly not want to lose this once in a lifetime opportunity. Therefore, they can only temporarily let go of Pei Xuanjing and focus their energy on their big n of rebellion.


    So, it must be said that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current situation is very good. The rival forces, while detesting him, cannot confront him due to being preupied with other things.


    After learning that those forces don¡¯t currently have time to bother him, Pei Xuanjing of course focused his attention elsewhere.


    Ever since he killed the four men led by Wang Zhi, as the rumors suggest, he has settled down on Shenxiao Mountain.


    He dug into his savings, hired some craftsmen to clear the ruins on the mountain, and thought about rebuilding.


    Of course, he knew that just relying on his own money, even adding what he got from Wang Zhi and his men, wouldn¡¯t be enough to reconstruct the original architecture of the Shenxiao Sect.


    So, he only built a small Taoist temple ording to the originalyout of the Evesting Observance.


    With Pang Hong taking care of these things, Pei Xuanjing began to refine the martial arts skills he obtained from Wang Zhi and his men, and continued to umte Taoyu.


    ¡°It takes a hundred thousand Taoyu to simte once, I don¡¯t know how many Taoyu I would need to simte a breakthrough to a first-ss realm,¡± said Pei Xuanjing, looking at his Taoyu, andmented quietly.


    Since he broke through to the first-ss realm, the consumption of the simtor has unsurprisingly changed, and it has now increased to the point where each life simtion requires a full one hundred thousand points of Taoyu.


    The Road of Longevity is full of bones, and Pei Xuanjing, even with a life simtor, cannot help but feel the hardship of cultivation.


    ¡°I wonder how many Taoyu I can get if I refine all the scriptures in the Scripture Pavilion,¡± he couldn¡¯t help but think.


    What hecks the most right now is Taoyu, and apart from his own cultivation and insights, he can only obtain Taoyu by refining martial arts skills.


    ¡°And in the future, every step forward, whether it¡¯S improving strength or deducing skills, will probably require a vast amount of Tao. Could it be that one day, I¡¯ll really have to defeat various forces and forcibly take their martial arts and skills?¡± Pei Xuanjing seemed to foresee the day when he had to be an enemy of the world in order to refine Taoyu..

 Chapter 135 - 134: What Shenxiao Sect? The Shenxiao Sect is long gone! (Seeking Monthly Ticket)

    Chapter 135: Chapter 134: What Shenxiao Sect? The Shenxiao Sect is long gone! (Seeking Monthly Ticket)


    Trantor: 549690339


    At sunrise, the bright sunlight pierced through the clouds, illuminating the heaven and earth, and even the peak of the mountain sparkled brilliantly.


    Pei Xuanjing was sitting cross-legged on a broken cliff of Shenxiao Mountain, closed his eyes, and controlled his breathing. Every breath he took, a tinge of Zi Qi surrounding his body rose, and he seemed as one with heaven and earth.


    After a long while, Pei Xuanjing finished his cultivation, opened his eyes, and a spark of divinity flickered within his eyes.


    He paused his disciple, who was about to leave to prepare breakfast: ¡°Pang Hong.¡±


    Pang Hong, dressed in the same dark-brown Taoist robe as Pei Xuanjing, stopped in his tracks, turned back, and saluted, ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Get prepared in the next few days. We are heading to Taihe Mountain shortly,¡± Pei Xuanjing said nonchntly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Pang Hong nodded in agreement.


    After Pang Hong left, Pei Xuanjing remained standing on the cliff, seemingly waiting for something.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your formidable strength, seeing it today proves it¡¯s true,¡± a robed, white-haired yet youthful-looking old Taoist walked out andplimented Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing frowned and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    He had a guess in mind; this person might be the mysterious one iming to be a Shenxiao Sect member.


    ¡°I am Yu Zhenzi,¡± The old Taoist smiled and stated.


    ¡°Yu Zhenzi,¡± Pei Xuanjing uttered as if in contemtion.


    As expected, the one who imed to be Yu Zhenziughed, ¡°I am Yu Zhenzi, the elder of the Shenxiao Sect.¡±


    ¡°Huh,¡± Pei Xuanjing scoffed, ¡°Old Taoist, the Shenxiao Sect has been extinct for two hundred years, there shouldn¡¯t be any elders left.¡±


    What nonsense about being the head teacher of Shenxiao Sect, Shenxiao Sect was long gone.


    Yu Zhenzi shook his head and confidently responded, ¡°Shenxiao Mountain is still there, hence


    Shenxiao Sect is not extinct. Shenxiao, being the supreme of the nine realms, could never perish.¡± Pei Xuanjingughed, ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you tell the Great Ming imperial court?¡±


    What a bluff. If Shenxiao Sect was really that powerful, why would they be lingering on like this?


    Yu Zhenzi¡¯s face turned stern, he slowly stated, ¡°I am here today to save you.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing, doubting if he misheard, asked, ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°I am here to save you,¡± Yu Zhenzi repeated.


    ¡°Haha, save me? You.¡± Pei Xuanjingughed out loud as if he had just heard a ridiculous joke. Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s reaction, Yu Zhenzi, slightly discontent, asked, ¡°Is that funny?¡± ¡°Funny, of course it is!¡± Pei Xuanjing curbed hisughter and loudly stated.


    ¡°Save me? Pei Xuanjing needs no savior!¡±


    His words exuded a debonair spirit that even affected Yu Zhenzi.


    ¡°No wonder you are the most famous person under the heaven. You truly deserve to be a hero from my Shenxiao Sect,¡± He firstplimented Pei Xuanjing, then let out a long sigh and shook his head, ¡°The strength of the Great Ming imperial court is not what you perceive, if it weren¡¯t for the Tartar issue, you would have been ensnared¡­¡±


    Before Yu Zhenzi could finish his sentence, Pei Xuanjing interrupted him abruptly, ¡°And what if that¡¯s true? In this world, nobody can stop me from going where I want to go!¡±


    At that moment, Pei Xuanjing felt that he could step foot anywhere in the world he wanted to, a confidence so strong that nobody could hold him back.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s determination, Yu Zhenzi gave up persuading him. He thought to himself that it might be better to let him fall once and thus bring down his arrogance a notch.


    He changed the subject, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t say anymore. But there¡¯s one more thing why I came here today.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I want to invite my dear younger brother to rejoin our Sect.¡±


    ¡°Rejoin which Sect?¡± Pei Xuanjing queried.


    Yu Zhenzi loudly stated, ¡°Since you are from the branch lineage of the Shenxiao Sect, naturally you should return to Shenxiao Sect.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked.


    Yu Zhenzi said, ¡°The Great Ming royal family has been in power for too long. There are many who are unsatisfied, so we want to assist you, my dear brother, in overthrowing it.¡±


    ¡°Not interested, ¡± Pei Xuanjing decisively refused.


    He had figured out these people¡¯s mind.


    Their only intention was to use his recent reputation, and along with it, rejuvenate the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s reputation.


    These people were simply trying to use him and his fame to achieve their own goals.


    He had no interest in doing such charity work for them. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°What?¡± Yu Zhenzi seemed to have misheard.


    Pei Xuanjing repeated, ¡°I am not interested.¡±


    These people might have some connections with Shenxiao Sect, but not as deep as he imed.


    ¡°Why? Are you holding any illusions towards the Great Ming imperial court?¡± Yu Zhenzi expressed his confusion.


    He couldn¡¯tprehend. The Great Ming imperial court had chased Pei Xuanjing for thousands of miles and the dispute was irreconcble, yet he was unwilling toply.


    Pei Xuanjing looked directly at Yu Zhenzi and replied word by word, ¡°I said I am not interested in joining you. Nothing more.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing was not interested in siding with Yu Zhenzi. He didn¡¯t like these people, who were like rats hiding in the dark, unable to step into the light. How could they aplish anything significant?


    If he was ever to overthrow the Great Ming, he would do it himself, instead of tagging along with this group of people.


    With that, Pei Xuanjing asked, ¡°Did Daoist Qingxu send for you?¡±


    He wanted to ask onest question to confirm his suspicion.


    Yu Zhenzi was startled, ¡°Daoist Qingxu, the head teacher of Zhen Wu Sect?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t sure why Pei Xuanjing suddenly brought up Daoist Qingxu.


    ¡°As I thought!¡± Seeing Yu Zhenzi¡¯s confused expression, Pei Xuanjing came to a conclusion.


    These people probably had very little to do with Shenxiao Sect. In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view, they were merely a group of people waving the banner of Shenxiao Sect.


    If they truly were the direct descendants left behind by Shenxiao Sect, they wouldn¡¯t be ignorant of the rtionship between Zhen Wu Sect and Shenxiao sect, much less be taken aback.


    Though Yu Zhenzi remained clueless about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s abrupt question and was puzzled at heart, He temporarily set that aside and continued persuading, ¡°Brother Long Life Son, please reconsider.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing suddenly turned hostile and retorted coldly, ¡°Who is your brother?! Do not randomly im rtionships.¡±


    He looked annoyed and disgusted at Yu Zhenzi.


    Ever since he was used of being associated with the remnants of Shenxiao, he was considered the real sessor of Shenxiao Sect.


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view, Shenxiao Sect was extinct.


    If there was ever a time when Shenxiao Sect¡¯s name needed to be reestablished, it would be he who would do so.


    From this perspective, Yu Zhenzi was apetitor and therefore, an enemy.


    ¡°Humph!¡± Yu Zhenzi sneered, his aura of martial artspletely filled the air, an unperceivable pressure pressed towards Pei Xuanjing.


    Just this little patience, and he still pretends to be a negotiator. Pei Xuanjing¡¯s estimation of Yu Zhenzi in front of him dropped a notch.


    ¡°Sigh!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing let out a light sigh, and his own profound martial arts aura surged out, directly confronting it..

 Chapter 136 - 135: Suppress with a Backhand, Arrogant First, Respectful Later

    Chapter 136: Chapter 135: Suppress with a Backhand, Arrogant First, Respectful Later


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Arrogant!¡±


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing so stubborn, Yu Zhenzi¡¯s face turned cold. He took a step forward, his True Qi zing, and his Blood Qi boiling.


    In a time without heroes, even a fool could make a name for himself.


    But after just killing a few lucky people, he belittles himself so much that he lost all sense of decency and sense?


    Yu Zhenzi wanted to show the other party some of his power, to let them know there are always greater men out there.


    Boom.


    His palm moved, and there seemed to be a low thunder sound.


    Shenxiao Thunder Palm, although only ranked as a superior level Martial Studies, its Thunder Method is so bold and powerful that its potential can almost rival the semi -unique arts.


    The palm winds surged as if carrying a Heavenly Thunder that purged evils, disying the Dao¡¯s extreme righteousness. Its power was extraordinary.


    However, in facing such a bold palm, Pei Xuanjing did not move as if it were a gentle breeze brushing his face.


    He formed his hand into a palm and swung it downwards.


    ¡®Giant Spirit Surpasses Mountains¡¯. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The heavy palm released, carrying an endless whirlwind, showing the power to overturn mountains and seas.


    This technique, which originally belonged to a general superior level Martial Studies, as Pei Xuanjing¡¯s power continued to increase, the power exerted also continued to enhance, almost unmatched in its original palm power.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing not only has his Inner Qi stepped into the first-grade realm, but also his physical training has stepped into the first-grade realm.


    Therefore, the total power that could be exerted reached an impressive fifteen levels of strength.


    It can be said that even if Pei Xuanjing does not use any True Qi, the power he can disy already has the potential to destroy heaven and earth.


    This palm was bold, violent, and iparably domineering.


    Bang!


    The two palms collided, causing an earth-shattering vibration. An endless surge of Qi swept around like waves.


    Countless rocks, flowers, and trees were swept up by the wild Qi, sending dirt flying and leaves scattering.


    After this move, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face didn¡¯t change. He remained standing in ce, unaffected in the slightest.


    But Yu Zhenzi was sent flying by the power contained in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s palm. He coughed up blood and flew several meters before crashing to the ground, unable to get up for a while.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Yu Zhenzi was panting heavily. The shock in his eyes was unmistakable. The vast power was too much for him to bear, even though he had managed to dispel much of it. The remaining domineering power was still too much for him.


    At this moment, his muscles were damaged, his organs were disced, his Blood Qi was unstable, and his True Qi was in a Chaotic Flow.


    If it weren¡¯t for the extraordinary vitality of a first-grade Martial Artist, he would have been killed by such a tremendous power.


    Just one move, only one move, and he was defeated by the other party, without even a chance to counterattack.


    Looking at Pei Xuanjings nonchnt demeanor , he knew that the other party was not going all out. Yu Zhenzi had a lingering fear in his heart.


    To see Pei Xuanjing step by step approaching him, Yu Zhenzi¡¯s forehead was beaded with cold sweat.


    Every step that Pei Xuanjing took forward, Yu Zhenzi felt closer to death.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing, are you going to kill me?¡± Even with the fear in his heart, Yu Zhenzi still managed to ask bravely.


    Pei Xuanjing was indifferent, smiling, ¡°Just now, weren¡¯t you about to kill me? People like me usually don¡¯t show mercy to their enemies.¡±


    Yu Zhenzi shook his head quickly: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to kill you. I just wanted to teach you a lesson. I just wanted you to¡­¡±


    To acknowledge my authority.


    He couldn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    It was simply humiliating. He intended to teach the other party a lesson but instead got repressed. Pei Xuanjing shook his head: ¡°Teach me a lesson? Do you think you¡¯re capable?¡±


    Seeing that Pei Xuanjing seemed to be taking action, Yu Zhenzi quickly intervened, ¡°You already have so many enemies, do you want to add another Shenxiao Sect to that? If you kill me, you¡¯ll have even more enemies.¡±


    Right now, his only hope was that Pei Xuanjing could be concerned about the Shenxiao Sect backing him up and not be willing to add another enemy to his list under current circumstances.


    Otherwise, it would be the end of him.


    Regrets overwhelmed him from the deepest part of his heart. Why did hee here?


    Pei Xuanjing nced sideways and scoffed coldly, ¡°Only I can represent the Shenxiao Sect. Those posers who sought me out are even better, it saves me time.¡±


    For those who im to be from the Shenxiao Sect, Pei Xuanjing naturally harbored deep resentment.


    An instrument and a name, neither could be forged.


    No matter what the past was, the current rightful sessor of Shenxiao is him, Pei Xuanjing. Regardless of whether he was willing to ept the Shenxiao Sect or not, he couldn¡¯t deny that it was his rightful ce and nobody could take it away.


    Yu Zhenzi¡¯s face changed drastically. He didn¡¯t expect his trump card to be useless, and it even seemed to incite the other party¡¯s killing intent.


    At this moment, he regretted involving those people who brought him here to meet this demon.


    ¡°You no longer have any value in being alive, so you might as well die in peace!¡± Pei Xuanjing sighed, took another step forward, raised his hand, and prepared to attack again.


    ¡°No, I still have value,¡± Yu Zhenzi said. ¡°You want to find them, right? If you spare my life, I can tell you everything you want to know.¡± Yu Zhenzi shouted.


    At this moment, to survive, Yu Zhenzi had discarded all shame.


    His fear of life and death, his fear towards Pei Xuanjing, surpassed everything else.


    He would do anything just to survive.


    Pei Xuanjing stopped in his tracks and halted his action, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he replied, ¡°Go on.¡±


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s expression, Yu Zhenzi realized that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s previous actions were simply to force him into submission.


    But even if he realized the other party¡¯s objective, what of it?


    Being a fish on the other¡¯s chopping board, Yu Zhenzi had no choice.


    If it weren¡¯t for them sending him here, he wouldn¡¯t be in such a predicament.


    With these thoughts, Yu Zhenzi felt relieved.


    You all forced me into this. If you show no mercy to me, don¡¯t me me for being unrighteous.


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t hurry him, just waited for Yu Zhenzi to speak.


    The other party was right; he was simply trying to find out what, exactly, this so-called Shenxiao Sect was all about.


    After all, from what Yu Zhenzi had previously stated, it was clear this so-called Shenxiao Sect was not small in size, with at least a few members close to, or even surpassing, his strength level.


    If he were to be targeted by such a mysterious force, Pei Xuanjing naturally couldn¡¯t turn a deaf ear to it. He needed to find out the origin and purpose of this force.


    Sometimes, once one¡¯s bottom line was breached, it was easy to give up entirely and allow things to fall apart. Yu Zhenzi was in such a state.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Yu Zhenzi sighed long and slowly began to speak, revealing the origins of their group..

 Chapter 137 - 136: The Origin of ‘ Shenxiao Sect

    Chapter 137: Chapter 136: The Origin of ¡® Shenxiao Sect


    Trantor: 549690339


    The so-called centipede, though dead, does not stiffen.


    The Shenxiao Sect, as a potent force with a millennium-long heritage, naturally, was not easily extinguished.


    ¡°The Shenxiao Sect¡± Yu Zhenzi brought up signifies a group of ¡°inheritors¡± who identally obtained the dispersed heritage of the Shenxiao Sect.


    The Great Ming territory spans millions of miles, with endless human resources. It has nevercked geniuses; rather, many potential geniuses that could have reached the peak of martial arts fail to realize their potential due tock of opportunity and absence of martial studies and skills, thereby fading into mediocrity.


    Perhaps the dispersal of Shenxiao Sect¡¯s heritage was arranged for this purpose. They spread an unknown amount of heritage, and after two centuries, gifted individuals naturally emerged, carrying on the legacy and rising to power.


    Even, perhaps, Pei Xuanjing, if indeed a true genius, could be counted as a genius of the Shenxiao Sect.


    In the two centuries following the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s demise, relentless persecution by the imperial court, although destroying many lives, indirectly served as a trial.


    Anyone capable of inheriting the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s legacy and rising above the imperial court¡¯s incessant harassment surely is extraordinary.


    And due to the imperial court¡¯s relentless persecution, these people certainly won¡¯t stand by the imperial court; instead, they would inherit the will of the Shenxiao Sect and be adversaries of the imperial court.


    The ¡°Shenxiao Sect¡± that Yu Zhenzi talked about is a faction made up of such individuals, all of whom have more or less been wanted by the imperial court. They are undoubtedly opponents of the imperial rule.


    Over these two centuries, some have perished, and others have joined the group. Although still short of top-notch powers, they nheless pose significant force.


    They consistently attract and scavenge for people to join, with ns to reestablish the Shenxiaomunity.


    ¡°So, my purpose here today is to invite you to join our cause,¡± Yu Zhenzi spoke with a grim facial expression.


    His recruitment of Pei Xuanjing, in fact, could have been a mundane matter. It¡¯s just that this time, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength far exceeded that of ordinary people and was stronger than others.


    Those chosen by them typically have disputes with the imperial court, and even if they refuse the offer, they usually wouldn¡¯t choose to betray them to the imperial court.


    At this thought, Yu Zhenzi couldn¡¯t help butment his misfortune foring across Pei Xuanjing, a strong figure who dealt unfairly.


    ¡°I see!¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded.


    After hearing Yu Zhenzi¡¯s exnation, Pei Xuanjing finally understood everything.


    Combining what Yu Zhenzi said with some information he himself knew, Pei Xuanjing roughly sketched out an idea in his mind.


    The Shenxiao Sect must have made preparations for the results of the Longevity n.


    They knew that the Longevity n they nned was extensive and ambitious, so they naturally had a


    fallback n for a potential failure of the n to preserve their heritage.


    They handed over the Shenxiao Jade Book to the True Martial Sect, as an exchange, to seek the protection from the True Martial Sect and to preserve the continuous heritage in case they could not retrieve the jade hook


    But would such a powerful Shenxiao Sect simply pin all its hopes on the True Martial Sect alone?


    Wouldn¡¯t they fear the True Martial Sect having second thoughts or turning against them to keep the alliance secret?


    Therefore, the Shenxiao Sect must have other ns apart from the Shenxiao Jade Book.


    Before the Shenxiao Sect perished, they quietly dispersed part of their heritage, ensuring that the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s traditions would continue unimpeded.


    They waited for one day when someone would gather all of the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s heritage, ascend Shenxiao Mountain once again, and reestablish the Shenxiao Sect.


    This is how a force with a millennium-long lineage retains its influence. They wouldn¡¯t trust anyone unconditionally, not even their allies.


    ¡°And I suspect that¡¯s not all?¡± Pei Xuanjing thought.


    At first, the True Martial Sect and Bai Xiaosheng might not have known about it, but after two centuries, given their power and abilities, they must be well aware of the existence of this ¡°Shenxiao Sect¡±.


    The development of the current ¡°Shenxiao Sect¡±, whether it had any underhand assistance from the two, it is still a question.


    Given their eagerness for the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s Forbidden ces and Blessed Lands, there might be quite a few people in the current ¡°Shenxiao Sect¡± who were secretly nurtured and guided by the two. They might have once had the same status as Pei Xuanjing but were ultimately abandoned.


    After rifying this, Pei Xuanjing asked, ¡°You said you were an elder of the ¡®Shenxiao Sect¡¯. How many of you are there now, and how many masters?¡±


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s question, Yu Zhenzi shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Pei Xuanjing frowned, thinking Yu Zhenzi was ying some kind of trick.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing about to lose his temper, Yu Zhenzi exined, ¡°We once had a traitor within the Shenxiao Sect which led to aprehensive crackdown from the imperial court, causing serious damage. Since then, only the sect leader knows everyone¡¯s identities, and no one else is allowed to make contact on their own initiative.


    ording to our current rules of the sect, in the name of safety, we all have to conceal our identities and wander the martial arts world under assumed identities, with only the sect leader knowledgeable of our true identity. Even if we have to confer on something, we would still maintain our assumed identities.¡±


    Given that the Shenxiao Sect is still being persecuted by the imperial court, they¡¯vepletely dispersed throughout the world since the crackdown, hiding their identities amidst the crowd unless called upon by their leader, or having verified their identity, otherwise, even face-to-face, they wouldn¡¯t recognize each other.


    ¡°Breaking up and regrouping silently, your sect leader is quite cunning,¡± Pei Xuanjing praised.


    The current Shenxiao Sect indeed finds it difficult to assemble as it would invite unwanted attention.


    After all, besides the imperial court, there are also people who do not want the Shenxiao Sect to rise again as it would infringe upon many people¡¯s interests.


    Even internal members of the Taoist School probably have the same thought. They respect the efforts the Shenxiao Sect has made, but they do not want to see the Shenxiao Sect return.


    To them, only a ruin Shenxiao Sect is a good Shenxiao Sect, worthy of their praise.


    Yu Zhenzi nodded, proudly said, ¡°The sect leader is indeed excellent, as broad as the sea, possessing a heroic spirit!¡±


    In his speech, he seemed to have a high respect for the ¡°Shenxiao Sect¡± leader.


    Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help but throw cold water over his praise, andughed, ¡°Would your excellent leader, if he found out you betrayed him, spare you his heroic fury?


    Yu Zhenzi¡¯s face stiffened, and he weakly defended himself, ¡°I had no choice.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing neither agreed nor disagreed with him and didn¡¯t expose Yu Zhenzi.


    He asked again, ¡°How strong is he?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 138 - 137: Feel Free to Try

    Chapter 138: Chapter 137: Feel Free to Try


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°The depth of the Sect Leader¡¯s strength is beyond myprehension,¡± Yu Zhenzi said with utmost seriousness.


    His deep-seated fear and the profound impression the ¡®Lord of Shenxiao Gate¡¯ left on him betrayed by his face. Even though they were both in the same first-grade realm, Yu didn¡¯t dare to put them both on the same level.


    Seeing Yu Zenzi like this, Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What about myselfpared to that?¡±


    Looking at Pei Xuanjing and recalling his terrifying strength, Yu Zhenzi had a realization: the man before him, as young as he is, possesses immense power, even listed among the strongest in the first-grade martial artists.


    However, even if Pei Xuanjing defeated him, forcing him to disclose so much information to save his life N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Thinking of the several times the Lord made a move that left him in awe.


    Yu Zhenzi couldn¡¯t help but silentlypare him with the Sect Leader. He sighed and shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t judge any of you for myself.¡±


    Whether it¡¯s the Sect Leader, who wields significant authority in his mind, or Pei Xuanjing, who instilled fear deep within his heart with just one move.


    Compared with these two, he was as insignificant as an ant trying to shake a tree, a sharp disparity, toorge to ovee.


    Looking at an interested Pei Xuanjing, Yu Zhenzi¡¯s face slightly changed, thinking: perhaps this is the difference between me and the truly strong.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Pei Xuanjingughed but did not speak.


    He couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I think it¡¯s best you avoid a fight with him unless absolutely necessary.¡± When he speaks these words, it is not advice but more like a challenge, simr to Gu Ji.


    A smile appeared on the corner of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mouth. ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, I am particrly looking forward to a fight with him.¡±


    Currently, Pei Xuanjing is at the pinnacle of Martial Arts, eager to find exceptional opponents to challenge himself.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s demeanor, Yu Zhenzi didn¡¯t say much more.


    He asked, ¡°I¡¯ve told you all I know, can I go now?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head but didn¡¯t respond.


    Yu Zhenzi changed color, eximing, ¡°Are you backtracking on your word?¡±


    ¡°When did I promise you could leave after telling me everything?¡± Looking at an apprehensive Yu Zhenzi, ready to fight to death, Pei Xuanjing said, ¡°I still need you to do something.¡±


    Yu Zhenzi knew how stark the difference between them was, as he had previously stated, they were worlds apart. Even if he took a risk in a fight, it would be as futile as trying to stop a speeding car with his hands, leading him to a dead end.


    However, even so, Yu Zhenzi was not prepared to give up and ept his fate. Even when he knew he would lose, his only choice was to fight.


    But seeing a glimmer of hope, the desperation in Yu Zhenzi¡¯s heart dissipated. Keeping his guard up, he asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing said leisurely, ¡°Since you have revealed so much already, you¡¯d be deemed a traitor if others knew. Serve me, help me identify those people.¡±


    He believed that keeping Yu Zhenzi alive would be more productive than killing him. At least, he could ry messages from the ¡®Shenxiao Sect¡¯ as an inside informant.


    ¡°Can you trust me?¡± Yu Zhenzi countered.


    Maybe because he had already betrayed the ¡®Shenxiao Sect¡¯, he had no qualms, no psychological pressure at all.


    His question wasn¡¯t about his willingness, but about a critical problem: trust.


    Regardless, he is still a first-grade Martial Artist. Maybe he had to bow in front of a powerful Pei Xuanjing, but elsewhere, he would be a man of power.


    How could Pei Xuanjing ensure that he wasn¡¯t attempting to deceive him, merely trying to escape?


    Pei Xuanjing offered a mysterious smile, ¡°As long as you agree. I have a way to ensure ¡®trust¡¯.¡± Yu Zhenzi was taken aback, and a hint of suspicion formed in his heart.


    Only then did Pei Xuanjing say, ¡°I will leave a Sword Intent in you. If you faithfully work for me, there¡¯d be no problems. But if one day you betray me, then¡­¡±


    Clearly, Pei Xuanjing had schemed this all along.


    With his current strength, as long as he leaves the Sword Intent, Yu Zhenzi¡¯s life would bepletely under his control. As long as he activated the Sword Intent, Yu Zhenzi¡¯s fate would no longer be his own to decide.


    Yu Zhenziprehended and shouted angrily, ¡°Are you insisting on controlling my lifepletely?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing gave a coldugh, ¡°Isn¡¯t your life currently in my hands?¡± Yu Zhenzi was livid and was left speechless by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s blunt remarks.


    ¡°The choice is yours. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t agree.¡± Pei Xuanjing said casually.


    He didn¡¯t force him. However, if Yu Zhenzi indeed disagreed, he would offer no mercy and simply end his life.


    Yu Zhenzi also remained silent, clearly understanding the implications of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words.


    But, there¡¯s no choice when you¡¯re under someone¡¯s thumb.


    He either agrees, or he dies. There are no other choices.


    ¡°Alright then!¡±


    After a moment of silence, Yu Zhenzi finally conceded.


    Just as Pei Xuanjing expected because previously, Yu Zhenzi had already crossed a line, betraying his faction.


    If he refused now, not only would he still lose his life, but all his previous efforts would be wasted.


    Afterward, Yu Zhenzi gave up his guardpletely as Pei Xuanjing consolidated a Sword Qi and introduced it within him.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled and continued, ¡°I am interested in the palm control technique you executed, and also other martial studies of the Shenxiao Sect¡­¡±


    As soon as Pei Xuanjing finished speaking, Yu Zhenzi understood what was implied and didn¡¯t hesitate. After all, when his life was in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hands, what does some information about martial arts skills and techniques matter? They were external possessions. So, he started rying every detail.


    He spelled out the details, and with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s remarkable memory, he naturally documented it verbatim, and while chronicling he was able to gauge the uracy.


    After extracting the most value from Yu Zhenzi, Pei Xuanjing nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Now, you can go.¡± said Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± With a stone-cold expression, Yu Zhenzi bowed, turned, and took off.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s voice sounded from behind him, ¡°Feel free to try. If you can eliminate this Sword Intent, I¡¯ll keep what happened today a secret. If we meet again in future, I will spare you one more time.¡±


    Yu Zhenzi¡¯s face turned pale-white, with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words revealing his intention.


    He was initially willing to agree, thinking he could get away temporarily and find a way to eliminate the Sword Intentter.


    But, hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s confident words, his concern grew heavier.


    However, he had to try anyway, thought Yu Zhenzi.


    Pei Xuanjing stood with his hands behind his back, looked into the distance from the top of a cliff.


    Next, he was ready to proceed to Taihe Mountain..

 Chapter 139 - 138: Ascend Taihe Mountain, Returning the Perfect Jade to Zhao

    Chapter 139: Chapter 138: Ascend Taihe Mountain, Returning the Perfect Jade to Zhao


    Trantor: 549690339


    The True Martial Sect, founded by Ancestor Sanfeng, has grown into a huge, famous power after more than six hundred years of development.


    Ever since the Shenxiao Sect was wiped out two hundred years ago, only Dragon Tiger Mountain, Chunyang Sect, and the secluded Baiyun Temple, which never shows itself to the world, can bepared with it. The rest are simply secondary.


    One day, a young Taoist priest, leading a young Taoist boy in his teens, climbed Taihe Mountain.


    The Taoist priest had a slim figure, wearing a brown robe, with a seemingly ordinary long sword hanging at his waist, leading the way. The Taoist boy following behind was rather sturdy, carrying a long wooden box on his back, the contents of which were unknown.


    Walking and chatting, they leisurely ascended Taihe Mountain.


    The young Taoist had a light smile on his face, and after hauling the little Taoist boy up the steep mountain, he led him directly towards the gate of the True Martial Sect.


    ¡°These two are probably from out of town, ignorant of the rules of the True Martial Sect, right?¡± A voice chuckled from the crowd.


    Taihe Mountain¡¯s True Martial Sect, a prominent power in Great Ming, a Taoist Holy Land, and a major Martial Arts school, has an endless stream of visitors every day seeking to apprentice and learn from them.


    However, most of these people can only linger around Taihe Mountain, forever barred from the gate of the True Martial Sect. Numerous dedicated individuals wait outside the mountain gate, hoping for a chance to join.


    Seeing the duo¡¯s demeanor, the waiting crowd assumed they were also here to study and mollify their own discontent.


    ¡°Heh, we don¡¯t need to concern ourselves with them. They¡¯ll Imow once they get rebuffed,¡± someone muttered.


    Some looked on coldly; others ignored it altogether.


    ¡°Sirs, please halt, ¡± two young Taoist priests blocked Pei Xuanjing¡¯s path.


    ¡°See, they were indeed stopped!¡± Some people gloated over their seeming misfortune, apparently delighted to see others share the same fate.


    ¡°Oh, we can¡¯t go up?¡± Pei Xuanjing raised an eyebrow without saying anything, and Pang Hong stepped forward to ask.


    One of the two young Taoist priests addressed Pei Xuanjing and his disciple, ¡°Might I ask what you gentlemen aim to do?¡± Pei Xuanjing responded with a smile, ¡°Visiting a friend.¡±


    ¡°Do you have an invitation?¡±


    ¡°Here it is!¡± Pang Hong took out the invitation from his chest and handed it to one of them.


    ¡°Ah, it turns out to be Taoist Priest Danling Zi, we apologize for our rudeness.¡± The two men bowed, handed back the invitation to Pang Hong, and then stepped aside, ¡°Please, sirs.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, continuing his journey up the mountain.


    Pang Hong followed closely behind.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing easily enter, those who were prepared to mock them just now were all struck dumb, their faces filled with a strange expression.


    ¡°They just went in, just like that?¡± ¡°Who is this person anyway!¡±


    ¡°I have no idea!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing merely smiled softly at the sound of the chatter behind him, and continued his climb.


    Currently, his true identity was not convenient for him to go about the martial arts world, let alone personally visiting a ce like Taihe Mountain that would draw everyone¡¯s attention.


    So Pei Xuanjing borrowed another title, and his current identity was that of Danling Zi.


    After about a stick of incense¡¯s worth of time, they reached the summit of Tianzhu Peak.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finally arrived. My senior brother and I have been eagerly awaiting for you,¡± Qingyang Zi walked forward quickly upon seeing Pei Xuanjing and his disciple.


    ¡°Nice to see you, elder,¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded and smiled at him, ¡°I trust you¡¯ve been well?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve managed to avoid a disaster thanks to your arrival,¡± Qingyang Zi waved.


    He discerned that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s greetings concerned the attack on the Martial Academy.


    However, due to a fortuitous coincidence, he evaded the predicament as he had returned to the True Martial Sect to discuss matters rted to Pei Xuanjing with his own senior brother.


    ¡°Greetings to the Academy Head,¡± Pang Hong greeted.


    ¡°Good, good,¡± Qingyang Zi nodded at Pang Hong in praise, and then anxiously proceeded forward with Pei Xuanjing, ¡°My senior brother has been waiting for you for a while.¡±


    The two ascended the steps and arrived at the Golden Summit Hall, where they were met by an unimpressive Taoist standing there smiling.


    ¡°Come, let me introduce you, this is my senior brother, Sect Leader Qingxu Zi of our True Martial Sect.¡± He pointed at the unimpressive Taoist.


    Next, he tugged Pei Xuanjing a step forward and said, ¡°Senior Brother, this is the one I¡¯ve been telling you about, the currently most famous person in the world, Pei Xuanjing.¡±


    ¡°Greetings to the Sect Leader.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing adjusted his Taoist robe, took a step forward with his hands cupped as if in a tiger¡¯S mouth, the left hand above the right forming the Yin and Yang diagram and bowed slightly.


    This was the formal Taoist greeting, indicating his respect for this elder.


    ¡°Greetings, Taoist Friend.¡±


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s solemnity, Qingxu Zi also equally reciprocated the formal greeting.


    Next, they entered the Golden Summit Hall, first paid their respects to the Zhenwu Emperor, and then took their seats in the back hall.


    Qingxu Zi solemnly handed a Golden Book and Jade Scroll to Pei Xuanjing, ¡°This is the ¡®Shenxiao Jade Book¡¯ that the Shenxiao Sect originally left with our True Martial Sect, today I, an old Taoist, can finally return it to its proper owner.¡±


    To be honest, even though he knew the True Martial Sect would certainly give the Shenxiao Jade Book to him.


    But Pei Xuanjing had not expected them to be so decisive and direct, without any dy, and to hand it over to him as soon as he sat down at their first meeting.


    This alone further deepened Pei Xuanjing¡¯s impression of the True Martial Sect and increased his respect for the Sect Leader.


    ¡°I shall ept it with gratitude,¡± Pei Xuanjing stood up, and solemnly took it with both hands.


    ¡°[Shenxiao Jade Book, refining it can gain 75,000 Taoyun Points.]¡±


    The moment he took the Shenxiao Jade Book, a prompt appeared in Pei Xuanjing?s mind, undoubtedly verifying the authenticity of this Shenxiao Jade Book.


    However, this was clearly not the time to research the refining of this Shenxiao Jade Book, he simply put the Shenxiao Jade Book away, then heard Qingxu Zi speak again, ¡°Why so formal, this originally belongs to the Shenxiao Sect, it should be yours.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Seeing the two still deliberating, Qingyang Zi chuckled and changed the subject, ¡°Tell me, what kind of freak are you, in such a short span of time, you¡¯ve already ascended to first-grade.¡±


    As he said this, Qingyang Zi¡¯S tone was inevitably a bit sour, he had been in the second-ss martial artist realm for over ten years, and his advancement seemed still indefinitely away.


    In contrast, Pei Xuanjing, this freak, in just a few short years, has reached a realm that many people may not achieve in their entire lives, truly making one sigh.


    ¡°Just a fluke,¡± Pei Xuanjing said modestly, he could not possibly reveal that he was a cheat code.


    ¡°Hehe,¡± Qingyang Zi chuckled, clearly not believing it.


    Qingxu Zi shook his head at his junior brother and then asked, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I assume you have agreed to join us.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded and did not deny it, ¡°Indeed, since I have ascended to first-grade, if I want to pursue above this level, I naturally cannot miss this opportunity.¡±


    Qingxu Zi nodded slightly, obviously approving of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s reason, after all, at their realm, worldly power does not amount to much, anything they desire is within easy reach.


    In contrast, finding ways to break through the first-grade realm, stepping higher, and seeking longevity, are the greatest attractions to them.


    At this point, he heard Pei Xuanjing say, ¡°I came here today, not only to agree to the Taoist Priest¡¯s proposal but also to ask for something.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Qingxu Zi asked curiously, ¡°Whatever you need, feel free to ask.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing said calmly, ¡°I wish to enter your sect¡¯s Scripture Pavilion to read your sect¡¯s secret skills..¡±

 Chapter 140 - 139: Such Enough (asking for a monthly ticket)

    Chapter 140: Chapter 139: Such Enough (asking for a monthly ticket)


    Trantor: 549690339


    In fact, for Taoist Qingxu and his disciples, maybe exploring the mysterious blessednd controlled by the Shenxiao Sect was very important. They believed that there might be secrets on how to breakthrough the first-grade realm and clues about longevity hid in there.


    However, for Pei Xuanjing, who had simted the scenario multiple times, he was clearly aware that the prohibitednd did not contain what these people were after. The only valuable thing was the Shenxiao Command token.


    Thismand token might be rted to Shenxiao Sect¡¯s secret and some clues to their inheritance.


    Nevertheless, Pei Xuanjing was not in a hurry. It was like a meat in a bowl and eventually, it will be his. There was no need to hurry and gobble it up.


    On the other hand, the privilege to ess True Martial Sect¡¯s Scripture Pavilion and read about martial arts skills might be more valuable to him.


    What kind of martial secrets has been collected in the Scripture Pavilion of the True Martial Sect, which has been passed down for six hundred years? Perhaps no one had an urate answer.


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s request, Taoist Qingxu smiled slightly, ¡°If Taoist friend wants to borrow martial arts, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    However.


    Upon hearing this, Pei Xuanjing was certain there would be a twist.


    As expected, Taoist Qingxu continued, ¡°However, Taoist friend wishes to read through all the martial arts stored in the Scripture Pavilion at once, which makes it difficult for me to agree. After all, as the leader of the sect, I should set an example. If I allow this, I fear it might cause controversy.¡±


    Taoist Qingxu was very willing to cooperate with Pei Xuanjing. Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s request, giving him a few martial arts skills was not a problem. However, to allow him to read freely seemed a bit inappropriate, as that would break the rules of the True Martial Sect.


    Even as the leader of the sect, he could not act arbitrarily and break the sect¡¯s rules.


    Especially because he is the leader, he needed to adhere to the rules more; otherwise, it would cause resentment in the sect.


    Pei Xuanjing just smiled faintly, well-prepared. He turned to Pang Hong and said, ¡°Pang Hong, show Taoist Priest what we brought.¡±


    ¡®Yes, Master!¡± Pang Hong nodded and unveiled the wooden box he had been carrying on his shoulders, cing it on the table in the middle of the group.


    Taoist Qingxu and Qingyang Zi nced at each other, not knowing what Pei Xuanjing was ying at. They curiously set their sight on the wooden box.


    Crack!


    Pang Hong opened the lid, revealing the contents of the box.


    Hiss!


    Qingyang Zi couldn¡¯t help but gasp in surprise. Even Taoist Qingxu was slightly moved.


    In the box, there were five Thousand-Refined Divine Weapons: a knife, a long spear, two swords, and a whisk.


    The spear was modr and was divided into three parts and ced together.


    These were divine weapons that Pei Xuanjing had obtained after killing Ding Yulong and Wang Zhi. He had kept them all this time, without using them, all in preparation for today.


    Pei Xuanjing spoke loudly, ¡°Previously, I had a transaction with your sect. Today, I would like to make another deal with your sect using these five Thousand-Refined Divine Weapons. How does that sound?¡±


    Five Thousand-Refined Divine Weapons were of great value. Even a powerful entity like the True Martial Sect wouldn¡¯t ignore them. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, for Pei Xuanjing, these five divine weapons were of no use to him. Keeping them was pointless. It would be better to exchange them for the opportunity to read the arts in the Scripture Pavilion.


    After all, as long as he could umte enough Taoyun value, his strength would keep increasing. A


    Thousand-Refined Divine Weaoon or even a Ten Thousand-Forged Divine Weaoon would be nothing to him by then.


    ¡°Brother?¡± Qingyang Zi looked at Taoist Qingxu.


    There was no doubt that Qingyang Zi was shocked by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s grandness. Five Thousand-Refined Divine Weapons, if word got out in the martial world, it would cause many powers to covet it and countless martial artists to kill each other for it, causing a bloodbath.


    Taoist Qingxu looked at Pei Xuanjing, seeing the determination in his eyes, he seemed to see himself when he was seeking the true path, moving forward firmly and not being swayed by external things.


    He sighed, ¡°The martial arts and martial skills in the Scripture Pavilion can be viewed as you please, nothing is off limits.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Taoist Priest, for granting my request.¡± Gratitude flickered across Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face.


    Both of them tactfully didn¡¯t mention the sect¡¯s founding martial skills that were rted to the True Martial Sect¡¯s heritage, such as ¡°Pure Yang Ultimate Skill¡±, ¡°Nine Heavens Primordial Qi¡±, and ¡°Tai Ji Skill¡±.


    Naturally, Taoist Qingxu wouldn¡¯t reveal these superior skills easily. After all, even their own disciples wouldn¡¯t easily be taught these skills, so why would they give them to Pei Xuanjing?


    Of course, Pei Xuanjing wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant to want to explore other¡¯s fundamental martial arts.


    Taoist Qingxu looked at Pang Hong, who was standing on the side, and suddenly had an idea. ¡°Your disciple seems quite promising. If you have time, you should bring him around more often.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing understood his meaning and spoke to Pang Hong, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, many people would seek his guidance in vain.¡±


    The clever Pang Hong responded, and a smile surfaced on his face. ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± ¡°Hehe..¡± The Taoist Priest gently stroked his beard and smiled.


    In his mind, he was thinking about what else he should give to smooth over this transaction.


    Perhaps from his perspective, the value of the thousand refined divine weapons exceeds those of the martial arts skills in the Scripture Pavilion.


    After all, the potential of the disciples under the door varies. It¡¯S not easy for them toprehend those martial arts skills, let alone to achieve significant results in cultivation.


    The situation in the world seems another upheaval is going to unavoidable. Perhaps this cmity is so wide that even the True Martial Sect cannot stay out of it.


    With these five Thousand-Refined Divine Weapons, the strength of the True Martial Sect can naturally be slightly enhanced. In the future, when dealing with cmities, it would be much easier.


    From then on, Pei Xuanjing stayed temporarily at the True Martial Sect. Every day, besides refining and studying the Shenxiao jade book, he spent most of his time in the Scripture Pavilion, reading widely.


    The True Martial Sect truly deserved its reputation as a powerful entity that had been passed down for six hundred years. The quantity of martial arts skills in the Scripture Pavilion far exceeded Pei Xuanjing¡¯s expectations. There were countless low-grade and mid -grade martial arts. High-grade martial arts reached as many as dozens. And whether it was intentional or not, Pei Xuanjing even found a near-extinct ¡°Innate Supreme Gang Qi¡±. This was evolved from the supreme skill ¡°Innate Gang Qi¡±.


    This martial art is a true Taoist internal skill, capable of cultivating a gentle and unparalleled Gang Qi throughout the body. The power is extraordinary and both pure and soft.


    Furthermore, many notes on cultivation perception left by the masters of True Martial Sect were found in the Scripture Pavilion. Many of the perspectives on cultivation were beneficial to Pei Xuanjing.


    Besides that, many strange tales and odd stories also caught his interest. Although they could not provide any Taoyun, they gave Pei Xuanjing a broader perspective, making his understanding of this world clearer.


    While Pei Xuanjing was so engrossed in the True Martial Sect¡¯s Scripture Pavilion he could not extricate himself, Mire Sect¡¯s sect master Zhao Baiyang made a sudden appearance in the Northwest Dao and arrived at Tie Zhangshan..

 Chapter 141 - 140: Gathering Storm

    Chapter 141: Chapter 140: Gathering Storm


    Trantor: 549690339


    Dressed in white like snow, warm and smooth as jade.


    Zhao Baiyang took a leisurely stroll along Tie Zhangshan. He walked casually, as though no one else was present, amidst the mountain gates belonging to the Tie Sect.


    Zhao Baiyang had long reached the pinnacle of the Martial Arts. There aren¡¯t many in the world who could surpass him.


    Therefore, his presence went unnoticed within the entire Tie Sect until he found himself near the back hill of the Tie Sect in a courtyard ¨C the ce where Tie Qianshan secludes himself.


    ¡°Brother Tie, an old friend is here for a visit, don¡¯t you want to meet?¡± Zhao Baiyang stood with his hands behind him, speaking out slowly.


    However, his clear voice didn¡¯t spread to its surroundings and fell entirely in that ordinary courtyard.


    Unexpectedly, these two seemed to have a friendship that no one had ever thought of before.


    ¡°Friend? I can¡¯t climb that high.¡± Tie Qianshan¡¯s indifferent voice resonated as the courtyard door slowly opened, and a man with a worn -out face appeared.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Zhao Baiyang didn¡¯t mind Tie Qianshan¡¯s cold attitude, a smile appeared on his face. ¡°You didn¡¯t say that when I saved you from the Yin realm.¡±


    A trace of ridicule emerged on Tie Qianshan¡¯s indifferent face. ¡°Save me? If I had died that day, could you have survived?¡±


    Listening to their conversation, it seemed that they had once faced the pursuit and attack of the Yin realm together.


    Zhao Baiyang¡¯s smile remained unchanged, ¡°The fact that I saved you, cannot be denied!¡±


    Tie Qianshan coldly snorted, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for this, do you think I¡¯d like to waste my breath with you?¡±


    ¡°Ha -ha. Brother Tie, you are still so fiery¡­¡± Zhao Baiyang looked at him with a sigh.


    Tie Qianshan waved his hand, interrupting Zhao Baiyang, and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about those old things anymore. Say what you need to say, then leave immediately. You are not wee here.¡±


    The rtionship between the two, which alternates between friends and enemies, is ambiguous to differentiate at the moment.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I just be visiting you to reminisce old times?¡± Zhao Baiyang spoke casually.


    Tie Qianshan coldly snorted, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe that?¡±


    But Tie Qianshan knew that Zhao Baiyang, who neveres into the court for nothing, must have a purpose foring here today and it¡¯s definitely not to reminisce with him.


    ¡°Knowing me best is you, Brother Tie!¡± Zhao Baiyang praised him, then said, ¡°Ies here today to invite Brother Tie to do a big thing!¡±


    ¡°Big thing?¡± Tie Qianshan was stunned, his eyebrows slightly wrinkling, then asked, ¡°So, all those things that happened recently in the Northwest Dao, were they all orchestrated by you?¡±


    Although he had been secluded in the mountains for a long time, Tie Qianshan was well-versed in everything happening in Northwest Dao. He was aware of the chaos in the region recently, it seemed like someone was plotting something.


    Now hearing Zhao Baiyang¡¯s words, he immediately linked the two together.


    Zhao Baiyang did not deny it: ¡°Indeed! Brother Tie, are you willing to join us?¡±


    ¡®You guys? Who else¡¯s there?¡± Tie Qianshan¡¯s brows were still furrowed.


    Zhao Baiyang shook his head, ¡°You will only know if you agree. What do you think, Brother Tie?¡±


    Although the Tie Sect was not worth mentioning, it still held considerable power in this Northwest Dao. If they could join, it would be like adding wings to a tiger.


    Of course, what he cared about most was the attitude of the man in front of him. Only Zhao Baiyang knew how powerful this old friend was, and how great his talents were.


    After years of umtion, even Zhao Baiyang did not dare to easily im he could defeat him.


    Therefore, he really wanted to invite him to join, or at the very least, not let him stand on his opposing side.


    ¡°I refuse!¡± Tie Qianshan refused resolutely.


    Tie Qianshan knew Zhao Baiyang well, but precisely because he understood him, he could guess how risky what Zhao Baiyang was trying to do would be.


    Although the Tie Sect currently dominates the Northwest Dao, and is considered a top force in the Northwest Dao, it still falls short when put into the context of the entire Great Ming.


    After all, nearly thirty years ago, the Tie Sect was an unknown small force, until the emergence of Tie Qianshan put them in the position they are today.


    Even though Tie Qianshan, as a heroic talent, was able to bring about the rise of the Tie Sect, it was difficult for him to make up for the foundation the Tie Sect had lost in a short time.


    ¡°Did Brother Tie forget his initial ambitions? Or have the yearspletely worn away your ambitions?¡± Zhao Baiyang asked in a low voice.


    Back then, the initial acquaintance between the two was due to their dissatisfaction with the world. Those top forces upied all the benefits, and there was no opportunity for neers to rise, blocking their way forward.


    This was why the two of them became friends, hoping to break these bonds and fight for the future.


    However, many things happenedter on, which caused the two to part ways and take different paths.


    One returned to the Northwest Dao, developed the Tie Sect, andpromised his reality.


    The other joined the Mire Sect, choosing to continue the struggle in his own way.


    ¡°But, I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re content with the status quo?¡± Zhao Baiyang said coldly.


    Why is the Tie Sect facing an awkward situation? Apart from the fact that itcks its foundation, isn¡¯t it because some people didn¡¯t want to see him be powerful, and were indirectly working against him?


    Hehe.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Tie Qianshan took a long breath. It has to be said that Zhao Baiyang¡¯s words did touch his heart and made him remember what had happened back then.


    But looking at the situation on Tie Zhangshan, he was the only one holding up the entire Tie Sect. If he ever left one day, the Tie Sect would probably fall to second-rate power or even worse.


    That is why he could only refuse.


    ¡°Gang Qi, it¡¯s really extraordinary.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing uttered these words as his True Qi flowed within him. A strand of Gang Qi emerged in his hand, spinning unpredictably. It was both gentle and fierce, making it seem bizarre yet subtly embodying theplementarity of Yin and Yang.


    During this period, he had been submerged in the Scripture Pavilion all day, reviewing all the books. He didn¡¯t just gain many Taoyun insights, his own Martial Arts understanding also advanced quite a lot.


    The Gang Qi in front of him was cultivated based on the practices of the martial studies mentioned in the ¡°Innate Supreme Gang Qi¡± book,bined with his martial arts epiphany.


    Although this Gang Qi was derived from that martial study, it took apletely different path. The original name was no longer suitable, it might as well be called Jade Pivot Divine Sky Sword Gang instead!


    Swish!


    Just as Pei Xuanjing was preparing to continue his reading, he heard footsteps approaching.


    He turned and saw Pang Hong climbing up to the second floor of the Scripture Pavilion. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Master, Taoist Qingxu wanted me to invite you. It seems that there¡¯s something he wishes to discuss.¡± Pang Hong respectfully said.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded and stood up, ¡°In that case, let¡¯S go!¡±


    The two left the Scripture Pavilion and headed towards where Taoist Qingxu was..

 Chapter 142 - 141 Bai Xiaosheng

    Chapter 142: Chapter 141 Bai Xiaosheng


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing came to an auxiliary hall of the True Martial Sect. After letting Pang Hong go down to cultivate on his own, he walked in alone.


    ¡°Taoist Priest summoned me, I wonder what¡¯s the matter?¡± Pei Xuanjing uttered loudly as he entered the hall.


    The voice of Taoist Qingxu sounded ordingly: ¡°Truly, I should not have disturbed you during your Martial Arts contemtion, but an old friend hase to visit. I thought it¡¯s appropriate you meet him.¡±


    With that, the figures of Qingxu and another person were revealed.


    A middle-aged man around forty years old, wearing white clothes, holding a paper fan and sporting a smiling face, cupped his hands, ¡°I am Bai Xiaosheng. I have long heard of Grandmaster Pei¡¯s renowned reputation. Regretfully, we have never had the chance to meet. I felt it was a pity. When I heard that you were staying at Taihe Mountain, I couldn¡¯t help bute to visit. If I disturb your cultivation, I hope for your forgiveness.¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng, known as all-knowing and all-understanding. With his profound understanding of the world¡¯s affairs, if he truly wished to meet Pei Xuanjing, how could he not find him?


    Nevertheless, one had to admit that Bai Xiaosheng was extremely eloquent. Despite knowing the other party was spouting niceties, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t feel the slightest annoyance.


    Pei Xuanjing returned the courtesy, ¡°An undeserving honor to be known by Mr. Bai Xiaosheng. I have been a beneficiary of your kindness many times but haven¡¯t had the chance to return the favor. It should have been me paying a visit to you, but given your elusive nature, it¡¯s been dyed till today. It¡¯s a great honor to finally meet you, how could I possibly take offense?¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Moreover, his ability to maneuver unobstructed from Xuanfu, repeatedly evading the imperial court¡¯s pursuit, wasrgely thanks to Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s behind-the-scenes assistance. Naturally, he bore no grievances.


    The atmosphere in the hall was harmonious as the two exchanged pleasantries, heaping praises on each other.


    The three settled down, with Taoist Qingxu at the head. Originally intending to let Pei Xuanjing sit on top, Pei Xuanjing politely declined, mentioning they were both his seniors and so Bai Xiaosheng was allowed to sit at the top spot.


    From this gesture, the two secretly nodded their approval.


    After all, no one wanted an arrogant and domineering ally.


    If Pei Xuanjing was truly the kind who forgets himself once he achieves some sess, they wouldn¡¯t invest any further in the rtionship. After this matter is over, they¡¯d part ways and be strangers.


    However, it seemed possible their alliance may not just be a one-time urrence. They could further deepen their partnership in the future.


    Pei Xuanjing was subtly studying Bai Xiaosheng, mentallyparing.


    For some reason, seeing Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s white attire reminded him of Maitreya Sect Leader Zhao Baiyang they once met.


    Although both dressed simrly, appearing as if snow-white attire and jade-like refinement. Their temperaments were vastly different.


    Behind Zhao Baiyang¡¯s refined and literary exterior, there emitted a sense of reckless freedom, looking down on the world.


    Whereas, Bai Xiaosheng was humble and friendly, exuding a refreshing andposed atmosphere, like a gentle breeze touching one¡¯s face.


    While Pei Xuanjing was lost in thought, Taoist Qingxu began to speak


    ¡°As I presume you already know, he is also one of our coborators.¡± Taoist Qingxu pointed at Bai Xiaosheng.


    Bai Xiaosheng slightly nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded, then with a smile, said: ¡°With the all-knowing Mr. Bai Xiaosheng on our side, I believe our operation this time will be effortless.¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng waved his hands with a smile, ¡°Grandmaster Pei, you honor me too much.¡±


    Taoist Qingxuughed and added, ¡°You were never this humble before me, why the change of attitude Luuay :


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Bai Xiaosheng twitched his lips, thinking to himself that this old man was far too sensitive, bringing up his past at this moment.


    Ignoring Taoist Qingxu¡¯s words, Bai Xiaosheng faced Pei Xuanjing, ¡°I presume Grandmaster Pei has already got the ¡°Shenxiao Jade Book¡±. How have your studies been going? And how about your cultivation?¡±


    This was his most significant question because their n hinged on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sessful cultivation of the Shenxiao Jade Book. Without it, everything else was empty talk.


    Pei Xuanjing modestly replied, ¡°I have gained some insights. I believe I will make some sess in time. However, the techniques detailed in this book are extremely profound. To truly master them, I fear a long time will be needed.¡±


    Even though Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ¡°Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Will Skill¡± he practiced originated from the Shenxiao Jade Book and integrated with his previous cultivation techniques.


    If Pei Xuanjing wanted to fullyprehend the Shenxiao Jade Book, additional time was needed.


    Of course, the time required was not as long as he suggested.


    It was that Pei Xuanjing sought more time for him to study otherplex techniques within the


    Scripture Pavilion, umting Taoyun. Moreover, he had never been in actual contact with the ¡°Shenxiao Jade Book¡± in front of them. If they found out he understood it so quickly, it could lead to suspicion.


    ¡°No worries, we can wait.¡± Bai Xiaosheng said carelessly.


    As long as Pei Xuanjing can cultivate using this technique, they don¡¯t mind waiting a little longer.


    He has already waited for countless years, encountered countless failures. Now that he finally sees some hope, he is not going to rush now.


    ¡°You just focus on your cultivation, we will handle the rest, ¡± Qingxu Taoist Figure said.


    He shared the same sentiments. After receiving Xi Jinping definitive words that Pei Xuanjing could cultivate this technique, he was at ease and did not hasten things.


    Furthermore, this secret blessednd managed by the Shenxiao Sect is unlike other ces. ording to the methods Shenxiao Sect left behind, as long as the required preparations are made, the entrance can be opened at any time.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded: ¡°I shall rely on both of you then.¡±


    The two waved their hands, indicating this was no big deal.


    With the most critical issue addressed, they began discussing other matters.


    ¡°Let me ask both of you something. When I was at Shenxiao Mountain, a person came to find me. He called himself Yu Zhenzi, iming to be an elder of Shenxiao Sect. This puzzled me. Didn¡¯t Shenxiao Sect already perish? How can there be another Shenxiao Sect? Exactly what this is all about? Do either of you know about this person, Yu Zhenzi and the Shenxiao Sect he mentioned?¡± Pei Xuanjing seemingly casually posed this question.


    While Pei Xuanjing was discussing Yu Zhenzi¡¯s visit to Shenxiao Mountain at this location, he observed the reactions and responses of the other two.


    Meanwhile, Yu Zhenzi had returned to the mysterious ¡®Shenxiao Sect¡¯ and was discussing Pei Xuanjing with the Lord of Shenxiao Gate.


    ¡°Speak up, how did your trip to Shenxiao Mountain go? Did Pei Xuanjing agree?¡± The Lord of Shenxiao Gate questioned Yu Zhenzi..

 Chapter 143 - 142: Lord of Shenxiao Gate

    Chapter 143: Chapter 142: Lord of Shenxiao Gate


    Trantor: 549690339


    Yu Zhenzi, after leaving Shenxiao Mountain, did not immediately return, instead, he chose to hide in a certain ce.


    He knew that this mission had failed and he had exposed many secrets of the Shenxiao Sect. Not to mention, he still had a sense of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword intention in him. It was an absolute failure.


    Back on Shenxiao Mountain, he was constrained and helpless. With the odds against him, he had to bow down and yield to Pei Xuanjing, agreeing to be his inside connection.


    However, in Yu Zhenzi¡¯s eyes, this was all done out of desperation. He was only trying to save himself, stooping low and bearing heavy burdens. His loyalty was still with Shenxiao Sect, with whom he¡¯d spent many years.


    Therefore, he wanted to find a ce for self-cultivation first and try to drive out Pei Xuanjing¡¯s residual sword intention in him, thus freeing himself of the other¡¯s control before returning.


    Regrettably, despite Yu Zhenzi¡¯s many efforts, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s residual sword intention appeared to be a bone-deep affliction, almost impossible to eradicate. Moreover, every time he tried to eliminate it, the normally stable sword intention would counterattack, making Yu Zhenzi miserable.


    After more than a month¡¯s struggle, Yu Zhenzi reluctantly discovered that because of his insufficient strength he was helpless against Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword intention and had to confront reality.


    On his way back to the master , he often thought about whether to confess everything that happened on Shenxiao Mountain to the master.


    However, in the end, when he arrived, the fear of death suppressed his apprehension of the master.


    ¡°He refused and wounded me. I was lucky to escape with my life or I would have died in his custody.¡± Yu Zhenzi, with a face full of grief and indignation,ined to the Lord of Shenxiao Gate about his experience on Shenxiao Mountain.


    Of course, he omitted a lot of things and instead imed that he was severely injured because of a direct confrontation with Pei Xuanjing due to Pei¡¯s rudeness.


    This exined why there had been no news from him for the past month ¨C he was healing.


    The two were in a dim secret room, illuminated by a faint flickering candlelight.


    Yu Zhenzi respectfully stood about thirty feet away from the Lord of Shenxiao Gate. The lord was wrapped in a ck robe and wore a wide-brimmed hat that covered his face with a thin mesh.


    ¡°So, this guy is adamant about opposing me?¡± The voice of the Lord of Shenxiao Gate was low-pitched and hoarse.


    Yu Zhenzi nodded repeatedly: ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, he is an enemy.¡± The Lord of Shenxiao Gate¡¯s aura red up, destabilizing the already weak candlelight.


    Witnessing the master¡¯s anger, Yuzhenzi bent even lower, his back drenched with cold sweat.


    ¡°Yu Zhenzi.¡±


    ¡°For your failure on this mission, you deserve to be punished,¡± the Lord of Shenxiao Gate stated.


    ¡°Master,¡± Yu Zhenzi¡¯s countenance drastically changed.


    ¡°However, considering your past merits, I will let this slide for now. Hereafter, I will entrust you with a task. If you fail this time, you should find a ce tomit suicide out of guilt!¡± The Lord of Shenxiao Gate raised his voice slightly, warning Yu Zhenzi before assigning him a new task.


    A look of joy crossed Yu Zhenzi¡¯s face: ¡°Thank you master. I vow to walk through fire and water, and not retreat even faced with death.¡±


    He immediately pledged his loyalty.


    His face was not visible behind the wide-brimmed hat, but he didn¡¯t soften his tone: ¡°Take this token and go to the capital city of the Northwest Dao. Once you are there, someone will contact you.¡± Whoosh! N?v(el)B\\jnn


    In the midst of talking, he swung his hand, a Dark Iron Thunder Pattern Token flew out.


    With a w-like grip, Yu Zhenzi caught the token and said, ¡°Your will be done.¡±


    Only after Yu Zhenzi had left, in the empty secret room, did the low voice of the Lord of Shenxiao Gate slowly murmur:


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing¡­¡±


    ¡°Yu Zhenzi? iming to be a senior member of the Shenxiao Sect?¡± Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s inquiry, Bai Xiaosheng mused.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded: ¡°Correct!¡±


    Even though he had already received some answers from Yu Zhenzi and had already made his judgement based on what he knew.


    However, Pei Xuanjing still wanted to see their reactions and hear their responses.


    Bai Xiaosheng and Taoist Qingxu exchanged nces and could roughly guess Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intentions.


    ¡®You should speak, as you are most knowledgeable about this matter,¡± Taoist Qingxu suggested to Bai Xiaosheng.


    Bai Xiaosheng didn¡¯t refuse. He was heavily involved in these matters and he would have to speak about it at some point anyway.


    Since Pei Xuanjing asked him now, he didn¡¯t withhold any information and told him everything in detail.


    After a long time, Bai Xiaosheng finished talking: ¡°That¡¯s basically everything. Does Grandmaster Pei have any doubts?¡±


    Actually, what Bai Xiaosheng narrated was simr to what Yu Zhenzi had said, Bai Xiaosheng only had more detailed information.


    As Pei Xuanjing had deduced, this ¡®Shenxiao Sect¡¯ was the fallback that the original Shenxiao Sect had left behind.


    However, the fact that they grew so smoothly to the level they are at now was due to the implicit support and tolerance of Bai Xiaosheng and the True Martial Sect.


    When Bai Xiaosheng and the otherster discovered that the new Shenxiao Sect had grown too powerful to suppress, they wanted to eliminate this trouble. This was why the new Shenxiao Sect was attacked by the imperial court as Yu Zhenzi said. It resulted in a heavy blow to the new Shenxiao Sect.


    However, there are always unexpected developments.


    Even when Bai Xiaosheng and the others had decided to handle these troubles, it was toote.


    During that incident, although they used the imperial court to deal a heavy blow to the new Shenxiao Sect, they still could not fully seed.


    The Lord of Shenxiao Gate was indeed a hero. Not only did he take this opportunity to eliminate dissent and pit his equals to death, taking full control of the new Shenxiao Sect.


    But he also managed to evade Bai Xiaosheng and the True Martial Sect¡¯s influence, gaining independence, and no longer being ruled by others.


    After understanding these, Pei Xuanjing asked Bai Xiaosheng: ¡°How strong is the Lord of Shenxiao


    Gate?¡±


    Based on the information he now knew, this hidden lord of Shenxiao Gate was indeed powerful. So naturally, he had to be cautious and it was only right to understand the other¡¯s strength.


    ¡°That person is very powerful. Even if I take the initiative to attack, I can¡¯t be absolutely sure of killing him,¡± Taoist Priest Qingxu slowly said.


    If these words were uttered by someone else, Pei Xuanjing might not pay attention.


    But when the current Taoist Priest Qingxu says it, Pei Xuanjing has no choice but to take it seriously.


    You must know, the headmaster of the True Martial Sect, Qingxu Zi, is a peak figure in the martial arts world of Great Ming. There are fewer than ten people who can make him tread carefully.


    His words are sufficient to prove the might of the Lord of Shenxiao Gate..

 Chapter 144 - 143: Internal Troubles and External Threats

    Chapter 144: Chapter 143: Internal Troubles and External Threats


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°But rest assured, Taoist friend, we stand by your side. Since you¡¯ve trained the Shenxiao Jade Book, you naturally have to be the lord of the Shenxiao Sect,¡± Taoist Priest Qingxu said to Pei Xuanjing.


    Bai Xiaosheng also expressed the same sentiment.


    Actually, it¡¯s easy to imagine. Both men have longstanding grudges against the Lord of Shenxiao Gate, so how could they let him grow unchecked?


    Even if Pei Xuanjing had not brought it up, they would still have taken the initiative to support Pei Xuanjing in reestablishing the Shenxiao Mountain Gate and inheriting the orthodoxy of the Shenxiao Sect.


    Such action not only strikes against the Lord of Shenxiao Gate but also binds the powerful Pei Xuanjing to their camp.


    Pei Xuanjing also understood the meaning behind their stance. He was clear about the reasons for the two supporting him, one of which was to use him against the Lord of Shenxiao Gate.


    However, for Pei Xuanjing, this was a mutually beneficial situation.


    After all, under the current circumstances, he had be apetitor, with both sides standing on opposite sides. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    So long as Pei Xuanjing was unwilling to give up the identity of Shenxiao¡¯s orthodoxy, a fight to the death between the two sides was inevitable.


    Along the way, Pei Xuanjing inadvertently caused trouble for many forces.


    The Great Ming imperial court, the underworld, Mire Sect, ¡®Lord of Shenxiao gate,¡¯ any of these four parties would cause quite a stir in the martial world.


    The fact that Pei Xuanjing was able to rise to power despite making many enemies naturally drew many admiring nces. This was also a reason why Zhenwu Sect and Bai Xiaosheng were willing to extend olive branches.


    Even if Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t afraid of those people, he wasn¡¯t so arrogant as to think that he could remain unharmed if those forces joined hands against him one day.


    Of course, those forces had many grudges among themselves, and it would be near impossible for them to unite. Even he found the ideaughable.


    However, Pei Xuanjing still had to make some preparations.


    So, he dly epted the goodwill extended by these two sides.


    He smiled and asked, ¡°Are you not worried about being questioned by the Great Ming court and provoking the Emperor¡¯s wrath by supporting me in reestablishing the Shenxiao Sect?¡±


    Though he meant it as a joke, Bai Xiaosheng somberly replied, ¡°The Emperor probably won¡¯t have the energy to provoke you for many years toe.¡±


    Hearing this, Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help but remember some events from his life simtion and asked with interest, ¡°It seems the Mister has kept a lot of things from me, hasn¡¯t he?¡±


    Taoist Priest Qingxu turned to look at Bai Xiaosheng with interest.


    It should be noted that even if Zhenwu Sect coborated with the Shenxiao Sect, it couldn¡¯t change its close rtionship with the royal family and the Great Ming court.


    His previous deration of support was intended to serve as a middleman, extract Bai Xiaosheng, whitewash Pei Xuanjing¡¯s identity, and sever the connection between him and the Shenxiao Sect.


    He aimed to fabricate a story of a genius who had identally inherited the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s legacy but was misunderstood by the court and forced to grow into a formidable force through persecution.


    This would provide a way for both sides to save face and reinstate the Shenxiao Sect.


    However, Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s words indicated that he knew some secrets that were rted to the whole Great Ming court and the Emperor.


    ¡°Are you implying that there¡¯s a secret behind the Tartar tribe¡¯s recent raid on our borders?¡± asked Taoist Priest Qingxu.


    Bai Xiaosheng nodded, then shook his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s just one part of it,¡± he replied casually.


    Pei Xuanjingughed, ¡°If there¡¯s one part, there must be another part, and maybe even a third part, right?¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng nodded andughed, ¡°Let¡¯s start with the first part: The Great Ming Empire was established after the founding Emperor drove out the previous dynasty¡¯s foreign tribes, i.e., the ancestors of the Tartar tribe. Then, the second Emperor led an army to sweep across the north and crushed the Tartars, creating an unparalleled feats. It can be said that there¡¯s been constant conflict and a deep hatred between the Great Ming and these barbarians.


    The Tartar tribe¡¯s raid, in fact, was a frequent urrence, given the barrenness of the foreignnds and their reliance on the resources provided by the Great Ming. Moreover, the Tartars live by the water, and naturally resort to looting the borders when they run out of food in winter.


    But why has there been such an unprecedented number of Tartar raids this time around, enough to draw the attention of the Great Ming court and the Emperor?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing knew the answer to this, ¡°Because of the Martial ssics?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Bai Xiaosheng gave Pei Xuanjing a satisfied expression and continued, ¡°The Emperor¡¯s purpose behindpiling the Martial ssics could not be kept from the discerning. Plus, due to his past actions, almost everyone knows he is biding his time to strike outside the border, just like the second Emperor. Hence, this is undoubtedly the Tartars¡¯ counterattack since they aren¡¯t willing to sit still and wait for death.


    Besides, if it were just a counterattack from the Tartars, it would still be just a minor nuisance to the flourishing Great Ming. Even if they dragged it out, they couldst till the day their forces were ready.


    But given the precedent of the incident at the Tumu Fortress, how many officials in the Great Ming court would want another Emperor who fell from a horse? The civil officials who¡¯ve suppressed the noble officials for many years, would they willingly relinquish their power and let the noble warriors rise again?


    Moreover, the spread of the Martial ssics undoubtedly annoyed many powerful forces. Are they willing for more and more martial artists to appear,peting for the benefits that they think are rightfully theirs?¡±


    As he said thest sentence, Bai Xiaosheng looked at Taoist Priest Qingxu with a teasing smile.


    Bearing in mind, Zhenwu Sect was also part of those powerful forces.


    Taoist Priest Qingxu remained silent, evidently Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s words have hit home.


    If he looked at it from the perspective of a pure martial artist, Qingxu, standing at the pinnacle of martial arts, would naturally not care about these issues. He even wished for more and more talents to appear and explore the ultimate realm of martial arts with him.


    But if viewed from the standpoint of the leader of Zhenwu Sect, after more than six hundred years of development, the Zhenwu Sect had transformed from being the persecuted to the beneficiaries of unwritten rules.


    The dissemination of the Martial ssics and the increasing number of martial artists will inevitably affect the interests of the Zhenwu Sect and encroach on certain aspects they value.


    Pei Xuanjing thought for a moment and suddenly asked, ¡°So you mean the recent attack on the


    Martial Academy was a joint effort by several forces, and even the Tartars were secretly supporting


    In response to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s query, while Qingxu remained silent, Bai Xiaosheng simplyughed and said, ¡°Who knows?¡±

 Chapter 145 - 144: The Spirit of Chivalry

    Chapter 145: Chapter 144: The Spirit of Chivalry


    Trantor: 549690339


    Who knows?


    A casual remark from Bai Xiaosheng only made Pei Xuanjing more convinced of his own spection. Qingxu the Taoist didn¡¯t want to continue on this topic and asked, ¡°So what¡¯s the second point?¡±


    ¡°The second point is the Mire Sect,¡± Bai Xiaosheng said.


    ¡°The Mire Sect?¡± Qingxu the Taoist frowned.


    Obviously, he didn¡¯t like the Mire Sect faction.


    True Martial Sect is not only a major force in martial arts, but also a Taoist holynd. As a current dominant figure in Taoism, it naturally stands in opposition to the Mire Sect.


    Pei Xuanjing,bined with his own information, said: ¡°The Mire Sect¡¯s scheming in the Northwest Dao?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Bai Xiaosheng nced at Pei Xuanjing with some surprise. He had not expected Pei Xuanjing to know so much. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Even with the knowledge of Pei Xuanjing and Mire Sect¡¯s significant feud, thetter had eliminated a small force of the Mire Sect in Northwest Dao.


    But one must know that the Mire Sect is a professional force for rebellion. In the Great Ming territory, they have supported countless small forces; simply too many to list.


    ¡°It seems he has other sources of information?¡± A suspicion appeared in Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s mind.


    This was exactly what Pei Xuanjing wanted¡ªto add a hint of mystery to his identity.


    While numerous spections shed through Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s mind, he did not stop himself. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Mire Sect has arranged forces in the Northwest Dao. Based on the intelligence I¡¯ve gathered, they have invested a considerable amount of resources and even dragged a considerable number of people into the matter, preparing to instigate an uprising in the Northwest Dao.¡±


    ¡°So it is indeed like that!¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    With this, everything could be ounted for.


    In his initial simtion, the bandits he confronted wholesomely, let alone the uprising sweeping across the Northwest Dao, were all puppeteered by the Mire Sect.


    However, just as Pei Xuanjing was certain of the uprising in the Northwest Dao originating from the Mire Sect, he was shocked by what Bai Xiaosheng said next.


    ¡°Initially, I saw it as amon urrence for the Mire Sect to conduct such actions¡ªit¡¯s not worth mentioning, something to be ignored almost. However, upon discovering a certain event, I continued my investigation, only to find that there was a significant force backing the Mire Sect,¡± said Bai Xiaosheng, his face grave.


    From his perspective, it should have been par for the course for the Mire Sect, a rebellious enterprise, to engage in such activities. After all, this was their bread and butter.


    But during a chance urrence, he discovered that one of the elders of the Mire Sect had suddenly emerged from seclusion and went to a ce¡ªa ce beyond anyone¡¯s imagination.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Qingxu the Taoist asked.


    Pei Xuanjing was also somewhat curious.


    He had originally thought that the Mire Sect was the puppet master behind the Northwest Dao. He didn¡¯t expect someone else to be involved.


    ¡°Yangzhou, Ning Fan,¡± uttered Bai Xiaosheng.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually him!¡± Qingxu the Taoist¡¯s expression darkened.


    He had not expected it to be this person.


    Bai Xiaosheng thought that Pei Xuanjing wouldn¡¯t understand, so he began to exin.


    Yangzhou, Ning Fan.


    The implication lied with a person and power, the Ning King¡¯s Residence, Zhu Chenhao, who currently governs Yangzhou as Ning King.


    Ning Fan, the original Ning King, was the seventeenth son of the founding emperor.


    Subsequently, when the second emperor raised an army to quell a rebellion, Ning King, by a lucky coincidence, joined the uprising. After the second emperor ascended the throne, he reassigned Ning King to Yangzhou to guard it as Ning Fan.


    Due to the imposing aura of the second emperor, although he was nominally the lord of Yangzhou, the first-generation Ning King stayed out of Yangzhou¡¯s affairs. He worked hard and lived a cautious life.


    The current Ning King, Zhu Chenhao, is supposed to be the uncle of the current emperor from a generational perspective.


    He is frivolous andcks formal demeanor but is skillful in using his achievements to embellish his personality; he hoards wealth, and he is politically ambitious; he ostracizes dissent, and he damages and strikes rivals; he fishes for fame and seeks pleasure.


    You can say that he possesses every ill habit that others have, and even those that others do not have.


    In summary, the current Ning King has such a bad reputation that it almost tops amongst all princes. However, because he is good at pleasing the Emperor and has power, his position is also very secure.


    ¡°This is simply an absurd dream!¡± said Qingxu the Taoist in a cold voice.


    Even if the current emperor had no heirs and might choose someone from the royal family to seed him in the future, it would not be his turn. Even Qingxu the Taoist couldn¡¯t have imagined that this person would dare to stage a rebellion.


    Bai Xiaoshengughed and said: ¡°Yet this Ning King is not just dreaming but has also taken action.¡±


    His moment of seriousness earlier was not due to the apprehension of Ning King but towards the consequence of thebination of him and Mire Sect. Once an uprising is instigated, the repercussions would be vast.


    Pei Xuanjing also frowned slightly: ¡°Isn¡¯t there any way to stop this?¡±


    He had no sentiments for Ning King, and the Emperor didn¡¯t leave a good impression on him either.


    To him, it doesn¡¯t really matter who the emperor appoints. It has nothing to do with him.


    But even though Pei Xuanjing was ruthless in killing, he still had a touch ofpassion.


    He too could imagine the tumult once the Mire Sect starts an uprising. Paired with Ning King¡¯s revolt, it would spawn an enormous chaos, causing countless people to lose their lives and homes.


    Moreover, he and the Mire Sect were already at odds. Of course, he would try his best to hinder the Mire Sect¡¯s ns.


    ¡°Despite knowing about this, I don¡¯t have enough evidence. Even if I convey the information to the imperial court, it probably won¡¯t attract much attention,¡±mented Bai Xiaosheng.


    Given his identity, it¡¯s easy for the imperial court to be wary of him. Without concrete evidence against Ning King, any information sent would be like a stone sinking into the sea.


    Moreover, it could trigger a counteraction, warning the opposition of their potential betrayal.


    ording to the clues he had collected, both parties have not been coborating for long. Many things were not yet prepared, and there was still time before the real upheaval.


    The imperial court was currently troubled by the Tartar invasions on the border. If they were to act rashly now and force an uprising prematurely.


    If both problems collided, it would be quite a spectacle.


    Perhaps, under the push of some with ulterior motives, it could rapidly turn into a sweeping wave, spreading across the Great Ming territory.


    Qingxu the Taoist also understood his concern and could only heave a helpless sigh.


    ¡°In that case, why not capture the king first? I¡¯ll just assassinate him, and our troubles will be resolved from the root,¡± said Pei Xuanjing suddenly, with his chilling intent to kill bursting forth.


    If the problem cannot be solved, then we should eliminate the source of the problem.


    If killing the ambitious Ning King can prevent a catastrophe, Pei Xuanjing thought it would be quite a bargain.


    Ending one life to save thousands of others seemed quite worth it.


    He intended to kill Ning King, not for the damned Great Ming Emperor, but for the innocent people. He did not want them to be embroiled in the chaos of war and lose their lives in innocence.


    ¡°Grandmaster Pei indeed has the spirit of chivalry!¡± Bai Xiaosheng couldn¡¯t help but praise him..

 Chapter 146 - 145: The True Heart of Pei Xuanjing, Simulated Once Again

    Chapter 146: Chapter 145: The True Heart of Pei Xuanjing, Simted Once Again


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjingughed and shook his head, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to see what some ambitious ones are up to.¡±


    If the current Great Ming dynasty is a decaying empire, having reached a point where the people are living in dire straits, where they¡¯re starving and resorting to exchanging their children for food.


    If a hero rises up, overthrowing the decadent empire and fighting for the survival of themon people, Pei Xuanjing would certainly not stand in their way. He might even lend a hand. Even if countless lives would be sacrificed in the process, it could be considered worthwhile.


    Better to be a peaceful dog than a chaotic human.


    Pei Xuanjing cannot allow his personal disdain to lead him to take action on matters, especially those concerning the lives of countless people.


    Pei Xuanjing is not a saint. He does not have the ability to shape the world ording to his ideals. It would also be difficult for him to take on the responsibility of drastically changing the world and sacrificing everything for themon people.


    At least, he does not have this ability now.


    As for having it in the future, Pei Xuanjing does not know.


    In the same way.


    The current Great Ming hasn¡¯t reached that point yet. The majority of the people can still get a full meal, and they haven¡¯t thought of fighting back yet.


    Therefore, those ambitious ones who, for their own desires and ambition, want to incite chaos for power and seize things. This is something Pei Xuanjing does not want to see.


    Because although both situations are undesirable, at least themon people still have a way to survive.


    Pei Xuanjing will act ording to his own thoughts to prevent all this.


    Bai Xiaosheng and Taoist Qingxu do not know theplexity, conflict, and contradiction in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s heart.


    They only see Pei Xuanjing¡¯s willingness to intervene, admire his heroism, and further recognize him as a friend, fellow Taoist, and cooperator.


    ¡°Things haven¡¯t reached such a point. As I see it, there¡¯s still time before a potential outbreak,¡± Bai Xiaosheng said softly.


    He said to Pei Xuanjing, ¡°1 will deploy more people to focus on this matter. Once there¡¯s any change,


    I¡¯ll inform you. What Grandmaster Pei needs to do now is to concentrate on cultivation at Taihe Mountain and enhance his strength. After all, if you are forced to take action in the end, you will need sufficient strength.¡±


    Taoist Qingxu also nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. I will also observe this matter in secret, connect with some Taoist friends, and if things eventually be uncontroble, I¡¯ll take action with my Taoist friends.¡±


    The reputation of the True Martial Sect isn¡¯t just for show. In the past, they simply didn¡¯t care about this matter, but now that they know, they can exert a tremendous force once they take action.


    And having seen Pei Xuanjing take such a step, Taoist Qingxu naturally won¡¯t be left behind, deciding to take action with Pei Xuanjing at the crucial moment.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded.


    If he can further enhance his strength within these two or three years, he might be able to effortlessly resolve this matter.


    The three of them went their separate ways.


    Bai Xiaosheng and Taoist Qingxu started to closely monitor the situation, while Pei Xuanjing temporarily put all distractions aside and focused on studying the martial arts skills and refining umted Taoyun values.


    With the intervention of the True Martial Sect and other forces, the Tartar tribe¡¯s invasion of the border was quickly resolved.


    Adding to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s disappearance, and the Mire Sect¡¯s focus on preparing for the Northwest Dao, the entire Daming Jianghu quickly regained its previous tranquility.


    Well, to say it was quiet, doesn¡¯t mean it was really quiet. It was just absent of extraordinary urrences like Pei Xuanjing taking the lives of Seventh-grade Martial Artist.


    The disputes among the lower martial artists had always existed and had never ceased.


    And with the spread of the Martial ssics, within a short half-year, it had spread throughout the entire Jianghu, providing countless little-known individuals the chance to change their destiny.


    Within this short span of a year, based on the observations and approximated calctions by various forces, a surprising conclusion was drawn.


    That is, in the entire Great Ming, countless people have be Breakthrough Martial Artists due to the Martial ssics, an almost 10% increase inparison to the original number of Martial Artists.


    And this is just the first year of the spread of the Martial ssics. As time goes on, more and more people will break through Ninth-grade Martial Artists.


    Of course, with the increase in the number of martial artists, disputes naturally increase.


    Countless martial artists, in order topete for cultivation resources, have started to fight each other.


    Some have seeded and reached the next level.


    Some have failed and lost their lives.


    Seasons changed; time flew.


    Before one knows it, Pei Xuanjing has already spent around one and a half years in the True Martial Sect.


    During this one and a half years, with the guidance and resources provided by Taoist Qingxu, Pang Hong directly broke through to the realm of a Seventh-grade Martial Artist.


    And Pei Xuanjing, on an evening, finally umted enough Taoyun value to activate the Life Simtor twice.


    [Taoyun: 211647 points.]


    [Do you want to use the Life Simtor? It requires 100,000 Taoyun points for one use.]


    After Pei Xuanjing returned to his room, he began this Life Simtion.


    [Great Tao fifty, Forty-Nine Heavenly Paths, one is absent! Therefore, all things in the world have a glimmer of hope for life!] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Age twenty-seven: You leave the True Martial Sect Scripture Pavilion, worrying about Ning King¡¯s rebellion. So you, Bai Xiaosheng, and Taoist Qingxu decide to activate the Secret Blessed Land of the Shenxiao Sect in advance.


    A monthter, you enter the Secret Blessed Land.


    This is when you discover the secret of the Shenxiao Jade Book, which can only be truly activated when the Shenxiao Jade Book has been sessfully cultivated, and the practitioner has broken through to the First-grade.


    The three of you ovee the traps and threats left by the Shenxiao Sect, entering the core of the Blessed Land where you discover the real secret ¨C a manual to the method of Longevity.


    Age twenty-eight: You leave the Blessed Land. Bai Xiaosheng gets the news that a rebellion in the Northwest Dao will soon rise up and that Ning King wants to raise an army. You decide to behead Ning King to eliminate the rebellion.


    On your way, you hear that Ning King, who had already killed officials and raised a rebellion and took half of Yangzhou by storm, was stopped by Wang Yun, the then Nan Gan Circuit Superintendent. In just half a month, Ning King¡¯s army was in disarray.


    However, due to theck of experts on their side, even though Wang Boan defeated Ning King¡¯s army, some experts were still able to escort Ning King away.


    You cut off Ning King¡¯s escape route with Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s information, and despite being heavily guarded by experts, you still cut down Ning King with your sword.


    Just as you were about to leave, you happened to run into themander of the Great Ming court,


    Wang Boan..

 Chapter 147 - 146: There are No Immortals in the World (Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Chapter 147: Chapter 146: There are No Immortals in the World (Seeking Monthly Tickets)


    Trantor: 549690339


    At 28: You never expected that Wang B0¡¯an, who had been advancing in officialdom and had established a school of Confucianism, turned out to be a first-grade martial artist who touched the pinnacle of martial arts.


    Wang B0¡¯an¡¯s arrival this time was meant to capture the ringleader first in order to end this rebellion. He didn¡¯t expect to run into you unexpectedly.


    Originally, you were prepared to confront Wang Bo¡¯an, but surprisingly, he only took one look at you, then turned around and left.


    At 29: Yu Zhenzi sent a message, informing you that the Lord of Shenxiao Gate, intended to make a move against you. You took precautions and confronted the Lord of Shenxiao Gate, eventually repelling him.


    At 30: Because of the anomaly of the Netherworld Book, you identally encountered an expert from the underworld and obtained two pages of the Netherworld Book.


    Half a yearter, you returned to Shenxiao Mountain with Pang Hong, closed off all outside disturbances on Shenxiao Mountain, andprehended martial arts.


    At 33: The emperor passed away, and the new emperor ascended the throne.


    At 35: After five years of seclusion, you were unable to find the possibility of breaking through beyond the first-grade. This led to a deep desire within you to challenge the world.


    Half a monthter, you ascended Justice Hall, challenging its two hall masters, Ma Wuji and Zhang Xiaoyao. To your surprise, they weren¡¯t your match even when they joined forces.


    A monthter, you challenged Murong Hua, the master of the North Pole Association. Even though Murong Hua¡¯s unique skill, Ster Conversion, had reached the peak of perfection, he still lost in the end.


    A monthter¡­


    At 38: Over three years, you traveled all over the world, challenging many famous first-grade masters, and you remained undefeated. Over these three years, you gained a lot and your martial arts realm deepened day by day.


    At this time, you finally set your sights on those big forces that dominated one side.


    The first big force you chose was Dragon Tiger Mountain, a Taoist school with a lineage of thousands of years.


    Half a yearter, you ascended Dragon Tiger Mountain and engaged in a debate and a contest of skills with the current Celestial Master.


    A monthter, you and the Celestial Master were evenly matched, neither gaining an advantage over the other.


    You returned to Shenxiao Mountain.


    At 40: After your return from the debate and martial artspetition on Dragon Tiger Mountain, you retreated to Shenxiao Mountain for three years.


    When you came out of the retreat, you received an invitation from Zhao Baiyang for a fight, which you happily epted.


    At 43: Heroes fought at the top of Tianshan Mountains, attracting celestial phenomena. The intense battle broke the seal at the top of Tianshan Mountains. Heaven and Earth revived, and the world ascended.


    At 50: You studied various ancient books, deduced martial skills, and tried to explore the realm above the first-grade.


    At 53: You revamped the ¡°Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Will Skill¡± , promoting this skill to a peerless martial study.


    At 55: A high-level martial artist from the Demonic Cult made a breakthrough. Although he did not sessfully ascend, it allowed him to possess power far beyond that of a first-grade martial artist.


    This Demonic Cult adept began to behave recklessly, causing troubles in the world, and aimed to kill those who might pose a threat to him.


    At 56: You and Qingxu, the Taoist, joined hands with the Lord of Shenxiao Gate, Maitreya Sect Leader Zhao Baiyang, and many other experts to jointly suppress this Demonic Cult adept who failed to ascend.


    Unexpectedly, the strength demonstrated by the Demonic Cult adeptpletely exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. Even though you all inflicted heavy damage on the opponent, you also suffered heavy losses.


    You, as the main force on your side, became the opponent¡¯s main target and ultimately died in battle.


    [End of this life.]


    ¡°Is the realm above the first-grade really that powerful?¡± Pei Xuanjing frowned to himself.


    Against such a formidable enemy, even when he set aside personal grudges and teamed up with the Lord of Shenxiao Gate and the Maitreya Sect Leader, he still couldn¡¯t subdue the opponent. This made Pei Xuanjing all the more curious about what the realm above the first-grade was.


    [Simtion ends, you can choose to keep one of the following rewards.]


    [First: Martial arts realm at the age of 56.] [Second: Thetest version of ¡°Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Will Skill¡±.] [Third: Life experience at the age of 56.]


    After some thought, Pei Xuanjing chose the second option.


    Suddenly, his mind was filled with information about the ¡°Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Will Skill¡±.


    ¡°Shenxiao Thunder Gang Qi!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing discovered that this version of Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Will Skillbined several Gang Qi cultivation methods and added a new Gang Qi cultivation method, allowing one to cultivate Shenxiao heavenly thunder gang qi.


    Several dayster, after Pei Xuanjing¡¯s spiritual power had recovered, heunched another life simtion.


    At 26:¡­


    At 27: You cultivated the Shenxiao Thunder Gang Qi.


    At 32: You perfected the Shenxiao Thunder Gang Qi.


    At 56: You and several others joined forces, barely managing to kill the Demonic Cult adept. You were lucky enough to survive this battle.


    At 59: While recovering from your injuries, you finally understood the secrets of the Netherworld Book and fully recovered with its help. Meanwhile, you also uncovered a shocking secret: There are no immortals in this world.


    At this point, although you knew this secret, you still had great ambitions and believed that you could definitely achieve longevity and be the first immortal in history.


    At 61: You didn¡¯t expect the Netherworld Book to be such arge post-obstacle. At this time, your life force was constantly being drained by the Netherworld Book, and you couldn¡¯t stop it.


    You, who originally had a lifespan of 60 years, should be in your prime, but unexpectedly, you were full of white hair and your body was aging. You knew that if you couldn¡¯t break through, your life would certainly notst long.


    At 65: Your attempt to break through in seclusion failed, and you passed away in your secret chamber.


    [End of this life!]


    ¡°What¡¯s mysterious about the Netherworld Book!¡± Pei Xuanjing looked grim.


    Seeing himself safely through the cmity of the Demonic Cult adept, he thought that this lifelike simtion wouldst much longer and bring great gains.


    But in the blink of an eye, he received a huge blow. In just a few short years, he aged and died due tock of lifespan.


    Almost three 60 -year cycles of his lifespan were drained. The Netherworld Book was indeed terrifying. Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    [Simtion ends, you can choose to keep one of the following rewards.]


    [First: The perfected Shenxiao Thunder Gang Qi.] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Second: umted inner Qi of martial arts at the age of 65.]


    [Third: Shocking secret: There are no immortals in this world.]


    This time, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t hesitate at all and directly chose the third option.


    At this moment, his curiosity about that secret far exceeded everything else, even the perfected Shenxiao Thunder Gang Qi.


    After making the choice, there was suddenly a lot of information in his mind.


    There are no immortals in this world.


    This secret was obtained from the Netherworld Book, and it was also the message obtained by thest owner of the Netherworld Book.


    Since ancient times, who has passed on the Dao?


    In this world, there no longer exist immortals.


    The owner of the Netherworld Book believed that perhaps there were beings simr to immortals a long, long time ago, but after the startling war that began in the early Tang Dynasty, there were no more immortals in the world.


    Moreover, the owner of the Netherworld Book believed that the group of people who started the startling war were just ordinary people. They may have had a long lifespan and extraordinary power, but they were not immortals.


    Pei Xuanjing let out a deep breath, calmed down, and began to carefully read the information obtained from this lifelike simtion.


    After all, this was the most concrete information he had ever received about immortals, so he had to take it seriously..

 Chapter 148 - 147: I Will Open the Path to Immortality

    Chapter 148: Chapter 147: I Will Open the Path to Immortality


    Trantor: 549690339


    In this world, there are no immortals, only a group of longevity-keepers who possess superior powers.


    Despite their powerful abilities, these longevity-keepers are not immortal; they merely enjoy a prolonged lifespan.


    Thest owner of the Netherworld Book was a man with thest name ¡®Cui¡¯. A minor official during the early Tang Dynasty, he stumbled upon the Netherworld Book by chance. This allowed him a certain control over life and death, endowing him with the authority of the Underworld Judge.


    With the power of the Netherworld Book, he was in charge of adding lifespan to the good and sending the evil to the Netherworld. Due to his position as Underworld Judge, many referred to him as Judge Cui.


    In Judge Cui¡¯s memory, the early Tang Dynasty was almost a golden age for cultivators, with numerous robust and ancient cultivators co-existing in the world.


    Because Judge Cui controlled the Netherworld Book, even just a part of it, his power of life and death made him prominent among these powerful figures.


    They had divine abilities to move mountains and fill seas, to ride on clouds and fog. They could visit the distant seas in the morning and return by dawn. Their capabilities ranged from the azure sky to the yellow springs.


    However, for these mighty and ancient cultivators, the inevitable decline in health and limited lifespan was like a sharp sword hanging over their heads, constantly unsettling them.


    Perhaps, for newly powerful figures like Judge Cui, they still have a long life ahead, and the end of life appears to be far into the unknown future.


    But for those who have lived for countless years and who have already reached the peak of cultivation, they still face the threat of death, despite their immense powers and limitless authority. Their death is not like an ordinary person¡¯s death; perhaps it can be referred to as the ¡®Tao bing.¡¯


    Those with limitless power return to the world upon death and be a part of it, with no chance of rebirth.


    Therefore, some powerful entities, unwilling to give in, began to devise ns. They wished to pioneer a new path, seeking true longevity, striving to be immortal ¡®Fairy Gods¡¯ , free of the worries brought on by the limits of lifespan.


    These ancient longevity-keepers tried various methods, but they gained nothing.


    They could only watch as they aged day by day, drawing ever closer to the Tao bing.


    During this period, within the Taoist School, two powerful figures, summarizing all the attempts of the ancient longevity-keepers, refined a theory: the Theory of The Five Immortals.


    The theory held that there were technically five types of immortals ¨C Celestial Immortal, Earth Immortal, Human Immortal, Divine Immortal, Ghost Immortal.


    Reaching any one of these five Immortal states promises eternal life, immortality, and continued existence in the world.


    However, it remained only a theory, with no one ever reaching such sess.


    Moreover, among the Five Immortals, bing a Celestial Immortal is the most challenging. It¡¯s difficult to enter the Human Immortal state, and Ghost Immortals are the weakest. Most longevity-keepers pursued the path of Divine Immortals and Earth Immortals.


    However, the path of the Divine Immortal emphasizes mastering the Heavenly Authority and acting in line with the Heaven¡¯s will. The Earth Immortal¡¯s path requires integration with a Blessed Land, a Cave Heaven.


    No matter whether it¡¯s the Heavenly Authority or a Blessed Land, Cave Heaven, there¡¯s only a limited number of these.


    The myriad powerful ones all wish to be immortal and are unwilling to yield the opportunity for evesting life and sight to another.


    Thus, conflicts gradually urred among these strong entities and escted progressively.


    Eventually, a war engulfing the cultivation world broke out, pulling countless cultivators into it.


    The battle caused Heaven and Earth to copse and mountains and rivers to shatter. Numerous cultivators lost their lives amid the chaos.


    Judge Cui was one of those who died in this war.


    ¡°So the cultivation of this world harbors such secrets, ¡± Pei Xuanjing thought.


    No wonder many records only trace back to the Tang Dynasty, and anything earlier is just bits and pieces ¨C so much is missing.


    It¡¯S a shame that Judge Cui died too early. It¡¯S unknown whether any powerful entities emerged from that cmitous war to join the league of Immortals and truly achieve immortality and eternal sight.


    ¡°But where did the remaining longevity-keepers go after the war?¡± Pei Xuanjing was curious.


    He knew that even after such a catastrophic war, it was impossible for all powerful entities to perish. There would surely be survivors.


    If there were survivors, why then is there no record of them?


    ording to what Judge Cui conveyed, their original system of cultivation had three significant realms ¨C Mortal Realm, Spirit Realm, Immortal Realm.


    The Mortal Realm is where people like Pei Xuanjing and others cultivate the Ninth-grade of Martial Arts, which corresponds to the upper, middle, and lower divisions.


    The Spirit Realm is the realm where Judge Cui and other ancient and mighty longevity-keepers dwelled. At this level, they wielded vast power, mysterious divine skills, and had lengthy lives.


    The Immortal Realm is a realm that ancient and robust beings like Judge Cui had never touched but which they longed to reach. Once they attained this realm, they could be immortal and enjoy eternal sight.


    In other words, Pei Xuanjing is now standing at the pinnacle of the Mortal Realm and has yet to step into the Spirit Realm.


    However, it should be noted that the current methods and martial studies of the various factions in the world can only lead to the Mortal Realm. There are no methods to breakthrough to the Spirit Realm.


    ording to the information Pei Xuanjing received from the life stimtor, even after the seal atop the Tianshan Mountains was broken and Heaven and Earth started to rejuvenate, people were still trying to find a way forward. They didn¡¯t know how to make a breakthrough.


    If a true inheritance existed, it wouldn¡¯t have taken so long for someone to make a breakthrough. The breakthrough made by the elder from the Demonic Cult atop the Tianshan Mountains was indeed unsessful.


    Therefore, this matter is something Pei Xuanjing could be practically certain of.


    ¡°It seems that many things have happened after that war, which Judge Cui didn¡¯t know about.¡± Pei Xuanjing spected.


    Reflecting on the seal at the summit of the Tianshan Mountains, only after it was broken did Heaven and Earth start to revive, enabling a breakthrough.


    ¡°Could it be that the people disappeared or died due to the dissipation of the world¡¯s spiritual energy?¡± Pei Xuanjing wondered.


    However, this doesn¡¯t exin why the information failed to be passed down.


    ¡°Sigh,¡± he exhaled a deep sigh and shook his head. It seems that the reason behind this can only be found slowly.


    Celestial Immortal, Earth Immortal, Human Immortal, Divine Immortal, Ghost Immortal.


    So that¡¯s the realm of Immortals?


    Pei Xuanjing, gazing up at the heavens, thought to himself.


    Since this realm indeed exists, I must aim for it.


    Even if there is no inheritance, no records, no skills, and the road ahead is blocked, so what?


    I, Pei Xuanjing, can simply be the one to pave the way to immortality, relying on myself and the aid of the simtor. Would it be impossible then to tread a path towards immortality?


    ¡°Let me pioneer a path towards immortality for myself and all beings under Heaven! ¡± A surge of ambition suddenly emanated from Pei Xuanjing..N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 149 - 148: Entering the Forbidden Place

    Chapter 149: Chapter 148: Entering the Forbidden ce


    Trantor: 549690339


    An unnamed mountain peak, which looked ordinary to the point of having no name.


    Dusk was approaching and nightfall was imminent.


    Pei Xuanjing, Taoist Qingxu, and Bai Xiaosheng each stood atop a huge boulder, quietly waiting for nightfall.


    Yes, this unnamed peak was the entrance to the secret realm controlled by the Shenxiao Sect.


    To act covertly, they brought no one else along, only the three of them arrived here.


    The setting sun gradually descended, presenting a unique ambiance when viewed from the mountaintop.


    However, none of the three men¡¯s attention was on this spectacle, they were merely waiting.


    The Golden Crow sinks in the west while the Jade Rabbit rises in the east.


    When the bright moon hanged high in the sky, Taoist Qingxu said calmly, ¡°It¡¯S about time, we can start.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing and Bai Xiaosheng nodded simultaneously, ¡°Alright!¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng waved his arm, threw several specially crafted array gs onto the mountain peak, which formed a mysterious array.


    Pei Xuanjing operated the skill written on the jade book of the Shenxiao Sword, released his true qi that swept towards those array gs. Every g was bathed in true qi, emitting a humming sound as they began to connect with each other.


    A misty atmosphere permeated the area, and countless white fog enveloped the mountain peak.


    Taoist Qingxu formed seals with both hands, true qi gathered on it, struck the white fog with a talisman, and in an instant, a bright light erupted. The white fog resembling a floodgate, diffused in all directions.


    Taoist Qingxu took a step forward, leading the way into the swirling fog:


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng and Pei Xuanjing nodded, then followed closely, stepping into it.


    Whoosh¡­


    The moment they stepped into the white fog, Pei Xuanjing felt light as a feather, as though he had stepped into a cloud. He heightened his alertness to sense his surroundings, but all he could perceive was an infinite expanse of white, as if a boundless chaos where nothing existed.


    Whoosh!


    All this happened in the blink of an eve. The white fog disappeared suddenly, revealing apletely different world before his eyes.


    Pei Xuanjing stealthily surveyed his environment. They were now in a forest, all that could be seen was lush vegetation extending without end.


    ¡°Is this the secret realm of the Shenxiao Sect?¡± Bai Xiaosheng asked indifferently.


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Taoist Qingxu nodded agreeably.


    Pei Xuanjing asked, ¡°So where are we going next?¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng folded his fan, reached into his sleeves and took out an unknown beast skin map, saying, ¡°This is the map that was left behind, we just need to follow it.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing was about to respond when he suddenly sensed something, saying gravely, ¡°Something is approaching.¡±


    Both of them were martial arts masters, upon Pei Xuanjing¡¯s alert, their expressions changed as they too sensed it.


    Boom!


    The ground beneath them began to subtly shake, and the tremors were getting closer¡­


    ¡°There!¡± Taoist Qingxu pinpointed the direction and pointed towards it.


    Pei Xuanjing rested his hand on his Shenxiao Sword at his waist, casting his gaze towards it, a massive creature appeared roughly a hundred feet away, charging towards them.


    ¡°Is that a tiger?¡± He asked with a furrowed brow.


    Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s expression became serious too, ¡°Do tigers get this big?¡±


    Most tigers are less than ten feet long and not more than three feet tall.


    However, the far-off creature resembling a tiger was almost as tall as a grown man, about twenty feet long, with a huge head the size of a grindstone. Its gaping mouth was covered in blood, issuing a deafening roar.


    Roar!


    The thunderous roar resonated, like a startling thunderp echoing through the woods, causing all the birds and beasts to scatter.


    ¡°This roar is almostparable to the Lion¡¯s Roar skill!¡± said Taoist Qingxu.


    The deafening roar reached the ears of the trio, fortunately, they were all top-notch martial artists, it didn¡¯t affect them at all.


    ¡°Regardless of what that thing is, it seems to be aiming for us. We need to take care of it.¡± said Pei Xuanjing coldly.


    This beast ¨C if it could be loosely termed a tiger ¨C let out its deafening roar, ring at them with its bell-sized eyes, its gaping mouth dripping with blood, charging straight towards the three of them.


    It could leap several feet in one bound, and was rapidly closing in.


    Pei Xuanjing was about to strike, but Taoist Qingxu chuckled lightly, saying, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, allow me to limber up.¡±


    Hearing this, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t express any desire to rush ahead; with a knowing look, he and Bai Xiaosheng took a step back, giving Taoist Qingxu the chance to act.


    Taoist Qingxu didn¡¯t resort to using the treasured sword on his back, he moved in the mystic Seven Stars manner, steppingunches him several feet to meet the challenge.


    The giant beast seemed to be oppressive and uncontested in this forest. Seeing that his prey didn¡¯t flee upon seeing him, but instead went to meet him, further infuriated the beast.


    It leapt several feet high, swung its gigantic paw, causing a strong gust of wind, aiming to kill Qingxu.


    Unexpectedly, Qingxu swerved, and with a simple body feint, easily evaded the attack.


    ¡°Tiyun Vertical, this old fellow¡¯s movement technique has truly developed its own unique style.¡± Bai Xiaoshengmented nonchntly beside Pei Xuanjing.


    Tiyun Vertical, a top-level martial arts skill of the True Martial Sect, is known for its agility. There are only a few movement techniques in the world of martial arts that can surpass it.


    ¡°Indeed impressive.¡± Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t hold back his praise.


    The agility of movement techniques was his shoring, he couldn¡¯t execute fluid movements like Qingxu.


    Moreover, due to his preference for raw power, Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t fond of this fighting style.


    In his view, raw power could ovee myriad techniques. As long as he possessed mighty strength, he could face any number of schemes.By punching or shing them to death, it was a form of violent beauty.


    Boom!


    The giant paw came crashing down, raising dust all around.


    With Qingxu¡¯s light footwork of Tiyun Vertical, despite the creature¡¯s boundless power, it was unable to hit its target.


    Roar!


    The giant beast let out a deafening roar. It was truly enraged. Its long and thick tail, resembling a steel whip, swung around, causing a sonorous sound as it tried to strike Qingxu. However, it was still futile, just like a force hitting a soft cushion, it didn¡¯t cause any harm.


    ¡°Elder, don¡¯t waste time,¡± Bai Xiaosheng urged. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Through their brief encounter, he and Pei Xuanjing understood that while the giant beast had enormous strength, itcked intelligence and was no match for them.


    Consequently, Bai Xiaosheng didn¡¯t wish to waste any time, directly urged Qingxu to finish the creature so they could leave together.


    ¡°Alright!¡± The voice of Qingxu came out, it was extremely calm, it seemed as if the ongoing fight had nothing to do with him, he didn¡¯t seem to be affected at all.


    Taoist Qingxu leapt up and deftlynded on the beast¡¯s back.


    The beast was furiously trying to toss him off with its swinging tail, oblivious to Qingxu¡¯s greater speed..

 Chapter 150 - 149: It’s a Pity It’s a Female Tiger

    Chapter 150: Chapter 149: It¡¯s a Pity It¡¯s a Female Tiger


    Trantor: 549690339


    Taoist Qingxu gathered his fingers and turned his hand into a palm, which slowly fell.


    Two-in-One Palm!


    One of Zhenwu Town Mountain Secret Skills, it advocates the internal top martial studies of resisting the rigid with the soft and defeating the enemy with the mind.


    This palm stroke seems slow, without any force, but its power is extraordinary, with a shocking killing and damaging feature.


    The Two-in-one Palm of Taoist Qingxu fell at the neck of the giant beast. The continuous palm force spread along the beast¡¯s fur, throughout its entire body.


    Only the constant snapping sounds could be heard from the giant beast¡¯s body, and then the fierce and astonishing giant beast suddenly slowed its movements, seemed like a copsing mountain, lost its support, directly fell to the ground, and stirred up dust everywhere.


    Taoist Qingxu jumped out in one step andnded in front of the giant beast, bowed to Pei Xuanjing and said, ¡°Taoist Friends, thanks for your long waiting.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to the Taoist Priest.¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Go up and see what kind of creature this is.¡± Bai Xiaosheng gestured to Pei Xuanjing.


    The two of them stepped forward and came to the front of the dead giant beast.


    The three men walked around the giant beast and observed for a long time. Finally, they concluded that it was a tiger.


    They just didn¡¯t know why it grew so huge, almost several times the size of a normal tiger. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because of this blessednd?¡± Taoist Qingxu guessed. ¡°It should be,¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded.


    He also suspected that it might be due to the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s methods.


    Since the blessednd belongs to the Shenxiao Sect, it is unknown whether they conducted some experiments in this blessednd.


    If the Shenxiao Sect can initiate the Longevity n and almost create an immortal god, then it should be no problem to create a tiger that is several timesrger.


    Moreover, Pei Xuanjing thought that if humans could cultivate, then in the lush environment of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, whether the wild beasts would also open their wisdom as the myths and legends mentioned the Demon Race and embark on the path of cultivation.


    After all, in the myths and legends, not all immortals and gods are humans. Among all the creatures of Heaven and Earth, besides humans, there are birds and beasts, nts, and insects. So, one day, when Heaven and Earth recovers, will these non -human creatures rise?


    It¡¯s not impossible.


    However, without concrete evidence, Pei Xuanjing did not mention it.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t think that the two people couldn¡¯t have thought of this with their wisdom.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a pity that this tiger is a female. What a pity.¡± Bai Xiaosheng sighed suddenly. Taoist Qingxu was stunned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the female tiger?¡± Bai Xiaosheng said mysteriously: ¡°If it¡¯s a male, it can supplement you.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Pei Xuanjing quickly understood and showed a smile on his face.


    Teased by Bai Xiaosheng, even the always calm Taoist Qingxu couldn¡¯t help but blush, ¡± I am a Taoist, you need a supplement.¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng didn¡¯t enjoy himself, just snorted disdainfully and didn¡¯t say much.


    Originally this kind of tiger, regardless of its flesh and skin, is all valuable. Even if it¡¯S traded, it can be exchanged for a lot of money.


    But the three of them have other important things to do and do not have the ability to take it with them, so they can only break open the body, take some of the high-quality bones and meat as food on the way, and the rest can only be discarded.


    But among the three, Taoist Qingxu is the chief of True Martial Sect, Bai Xiaosheng has a wealthy family, and even Pei Xuanjing has a considerable wealth, although these things are valuable. Still, they are not pathetic.


    So, the three of them set off again, advancing ording to the route on the animal skin map.


    The Forbidden ce is not huge, but it is not small. The three of them are all powerful individuals.


    Along the way, they also encountered several simr giant beasts such as giant bears and giant crocodiles, all of which were easily killed by the three of them.


    At the moment, the three came to an ancient pce.


    Looking at the closed pce door, Taoist Qingxu said to Pei Xuanjing, ¡°Next, it depends on you, Taoist Friend.¡±


    ording to the information left by the Shenxiao Sect, only the descendants of the Shenxiao who cultivated in the Shenxiao Jade Book could open the mechanism of this pce.


    Seeing that the two had cast their gazes on him, Pei Xuanjing naturally would not decline and nodded, ¡°It¡¯s agreed, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Taking a few steps forward, he went up the steps and came to the front of the pce.


    However, Pei Xuanjing did not rush to do it, but carefully observed the pce.


    The pce, unlike other pces glittering with gold, is instead full of simple and profound air.


    A statue of Qilin, a mythical beast carved from ck jade, was ced on both sides of the entrance to the pce. The Qilin looked up at the sky with its front hooves raised as if it was about to ascend to heaven.


    A pair of doors, about ten meters tall and several-zhang-width, were closed tightly. Etched onto the doors were decorative thunder patterns. In the centerzone of each of their circles, there were two protruding Qilin heads with a ring in their mouths.


    Pei Xuanjing knew the method to open it. He operated the Shenxiao True Qi into his hands and then slowly grabbed the two circles.


    Vroom!


    The Shenxiao True Qi was transmitted from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s palm to the ring, the ring began to slowly emit a purple-blue light, and then quickly covered the entire ring and spread out in all directions.


    The thunder patterns carved on the pce door were also stimted by the Shenxiao True Qi, starting to emit a warm luster until all the thunder patterns on the entire door were lit.


    Whoosh, whoosh¡­


    No doubt, it is quite tough.


    With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current umtion of True Qi, he also felt a bit tired.


    But after all the thunder patterns were lit, the entire pce door began to make a series of ¡°ka-ching¡± sounds.


    Soon, the two doors started to move backward slowly , revealing a small gap.


    Dang!


    The pce doors were fully opened, revealing a dark open corridor in front of the three, not knowing where it led.


    Taoist Qingxu and Bai Xiaosheng also went up the steps and stood shoulder by shoulder with Pei Xuanjing.


    The three looked at each other, each holding their own weapon, and stepped into the unknown pce.


    Dang!


    As the three stepped in, the two pce doors closed again. The outside of the pce returned to tranquility, as if the three had never appeared.


    When the pce doors closed, the three werepletely immersed in darkness.


    Even with the keen senses of the three of them, they found that in this pce, they could only feel the surroundings within one zhang. Their keen senses were dramatically suppressed. Just when the three didn¡¯t know what to do, there was a sudden ¡°puk¡± sound.


    Puk, puk, puk¡­


    Continuous sounds passed, and one by one, the candles in the darkness suddenly lit up, illuminating the spacious hall.


    ¡°Shenxiao Great Emperor!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing eximed.


    In front of them was a colossal statue, which was the ancestor of thunder worshipped by the Shenxiao


    Sect..

 Chapter 151 - 150: Shenxiao Order, Giant Beast Blocks the Way

    Chapter 151: Chapter 150: Shenxiao Order, Giant Beast Blocks the Way


    Trantor: 549690339


    Shenxiao Great Emperor resided in the Shenxiao House of Jade Purity, as the Jade Purity True Monarch, and in the Nine Heavens he took on the form of the Nine Heavens Elemental Thunder, ruling over all thunder from the Jade Pivot Pce.


    Within a vast, open pce, the most eye-catching object is the statue of the Shenxiao Great Emperor.


    Before the statue, there is an altar, on top of whichys an ancient, in sandalwood box.


    The group exchanged looks, understanding that unless something unexpected happened, the item they desired should be within that sandalwood box.


    ¡°Taoist friend, please proceed!¡± said Qingxu and Bai Xiaosheng, tacitly agreeing.


    Pei Xuanjing realized that the two were nervous there could be some sort of mechanism, and among the three, Pei Xuanjing was the closest to being a member of the Shenxiao Sect, which made him the most suitable for retrieving the item.


    However, he had no intention of refusing.


    ording to what he discovered in his life simtion, the Shenxiao Command token should be within the sandalwood box.


    ¡°Alright!¡± agreed Pei Xuanjing, walking slowly forward.


    Everything was as he expected, with no unfortunate surprises. He walked calmly up to the altar.


    He activated Shenxiao True Qi to envelop his palm and slowly opened the sandalwood box. Inside, was indeed the token he had discovered in his life simtion.


    The token, the size of a palm and oval-shaped, had ¡°Shenxiao¡± inscribed on it surrounded by thunder patterns. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As soon as Pei Xuanjing held the Shenxiao Command token, he received a new message in his mind: [Shenxiao Command token, refine to receive 50,000 Taoyun points]


    Before Pei Xuanjing could respond, the moment his Shenxiao True Qi made contact with the Shenxiao Command token, a mysterious change took ce.


    The ¡®Shenxiao¡¯ inscription and the thunder patterns on the token began to light up, emitting dazzling rays that filled the entire hall with its purple-blue light.


    Then, under the illumination of the light, the eyes of the immense statue of the Shenxiao Great Emperor began to glow, then slowly started moving to the side, revealing a doorway.


    ¡°This must be the core to activating the system from the previous simtion,¡± thought Pei Xuanjing. He turned towards Qingxu and Bai Xiaosheng and asked, ¡°What are you two waiting for?¡± Without another word, Pei Xuanjing turned towards the revealed doorway and charged.


    The two, upon being reminded by Pei Xuanjing, quickly carried out their respective methods and charged towards the doorway.


    ¡°What exactly did Shenxiao Sect do in the past?¡± Bai Xiaosheng asked with a serious look on his face.


    After stepping through the doorway and moving along the path for a bit, they came to a pce marked ¡®Scripture Depository¡¯.


    However, they stood at a distance, with no intention of moving forward.


    Because, right before the Scripture Depositoryy almost a hundred enormous beasts; they were of the same kind as the massive tiger the group had encountered earlier.


    Moreover, these beasts seemed even more gigantic and ferocious than the previous tiger.


    This prompted Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s serious query.


    ¡°It seems that those beasts we encountered earlier were not an ident, everything was manipted by Shenxiao Sect,¡± sighed Qingxu.


    If the earlier isted incidents involving huge beasts didn¡¯t tip him off, the gathering of these beasts together did, because he could sense some sort of simr, as though originated from the same source, energying from them.


    These beasts were guarding outside the Scripture Depository therefore, without any doubt, they were a result of the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s doing.


    Although Qingxu Tao didn¡¯t know how the Shenxiao Sect managed to do this, or why these beasts were still alive after so long, he guessed that these beasts are likely rted to the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s Longevity n.


    ¡°Regardless, we came here, surely we can¡¯t return empty-handed because of these beasts, ¡±ughed Pei Xuanjing.


    He was almost certain that these beasts were a result of the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s experiments, although he didn¡¯t know how it was done, the answers undoubtedly lied within the Scripture Depository.


    And as he said, havinge so far, they could hardly be rejected here just to return empty-handed. To obtain these, the other two have plotted for several years, paying the price of blood and sweat.


    ¡°Indeed, how could we back away now?¡± Bai Xiaosheng sighed quietly.


    So much has been given up in the pursuit of this n, Qingxu and Bai Xiaosheng are close to reaching it, they are hardly willing to give it up now.


    Pei Xuanjing chuckled, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s not dy any longer.¡±


    As soon as he said it, his hand pressed on the hilt, Pei Xuanjing jumped up, and a cold sword light shed horizontally.


    Sword Drawing Skill!


    After so much training, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Sword Drawing Skill had reached perfection.


    The true meaning of the Martial Arts spread all over the ce, the radiant sword intent, apanied by wind and thunder, showed its power to cut through the heavens and the earth.


    Those huge beasts were also very sharp, sensing the danger the moment Pei Xuanjing made his move, they let out a deafening roar, baring their teeth at him.


    Swoosh!


    Pei Xuanjing swung his sword, countless sword Qi attacked those beasts.


    However, such sharp sword Qinded on these beasts barely scratched them, unable to inflict any substantial damage.


    Instead, the pain stirred up the ferocious nature of the beasts, making them roar at Pei Xuanjing more ferociously.


    Boom!


    These huge beasts ran wildly, creating infinite strong winds, shaking the earth like an army.


    However, facing such threats, Pei Xuanjing remained fearless, his face unchanged, a cold smile crossed his lips.


    He held the Shenxiao sword tight, true Qi flowing, his vital energy boiled.


    Swoosh!


    One sword pierced through, the Shenxiao sword actually cut off the head of a huge beast.


    ¡°Attack!¡± Seeing Pei Xuanjing act, Qingxu didn¡¯t wait any longer. The treasure sword strapped to his back made a nking sound as it was unsheathed and fell into his hands.


    Zhenwu Sword!


    During the time that Master Sanfeng dominated the world, he was known for his unrivaled swordsmanship. His Zhenwu Sword had imed the lives of countless evil masters.


    This Zhenwu Sword was the Treasure of the Zhenwu Sect and one of the rare Ten Thousand-Forged Divine Weapons in the world.


    When this Ten Thousand-Forged Divine Weapon showed its edge, its power made the heavens and earth tremble.


    Ny-nine rounds of Nine Pce Continuous Swords.


    Sword after sword like a flowing river, endless.


    Each swing of Qingxu¡¯s sword left a bloody gash on one of the beasts.


    With the addition of the exquisite Cloud Ascension Skill, for a moment, he was like in and of no man.


    Bai Xiaosheng, seeing the two act, didn¡¯t want to be left behind either. He closed his folding fan, and a bow and crossbow of about one foot long appeared in his hands.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    Numerous crossbow bolts flew out, bringing a piercing noise through the air..

 Chapter 152 - 151: The Real Longevity Plan

    Chapter 152: Chapter 151: The Real Longevity n


    Trantor: 549690339


    It is incontestable that these beasts are quite a handful. Fierce, fearless, and massively strong they are.


    Purely in terms of strength, they are as strong as amon first-grade martial artist.


    It can be said that the absence of wisdom is their only shoring.


    However, this only shoring is their fatal weakness.


    Faced with the full force of Pei Xuanjing and his twopanions, despite the great effort required to deal with these massive beasts, they pose no great hindrance or threat to their lives.


    After a ferocious battle, the three cooperative individuals nearly exterminated these enormous beasts.


    Of course, ying nearly a hundred boars isn¡¯t easy, let alone nearly a hundred of these enormous beasts.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what is inside this Scripture Pavilion?¡± suggested Bai Xiaosheng.


    Pei Xuanjing and Taoist Qingxu nodded their heads, and the trio ventured into the Scripture Depository.


    Creak!


    At the sound of the opening doors, they ventured inside.


    The Scripture Depository was not thatrge. A few bookshelves were ced inside, filled with numerous books, nearly a hundred.


    ¡°Shall we split up and search?¡± proposed Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Absolutely!¡±


    The two concurred, split up and perused the bookshelves on their own.


    Pei Xuanjing began to leaf through the books in front of a bookshelf.


    He learned that the books here were divided into several categories, including some legacy martial arts skills of the Shenxiao Sect, methods for producing talisman, Shenxiao Tao Scriptures, handwritten notes from the masters of Shenxiao Sect , and so on.


    A sense of satisfaction appeared at the corners of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mouth. Even if they found no other secrets in the Scripture Pavilion this time, these handed-down martial arts skills and enlightening notes would be a hefty harvest.


    It can provide him with an enormous amount of Tao Yun, and also be used as the foundation for the Sect when he intends to re-establish the Shenxiao Sect in the future.


    Just then, his gaze fell on a book. There was a glint in his eyes as he picked it up and began to leaf through it.


    By then, the only sound in the Scripture Pavilion was the flipping of pages by the three.


    After a long while, Pei Xuanjing finally looked up, revealing a look of sudden enlightenment.


    The book he had just read was the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s record of this Forbidden ce and their predictions of the work they had done.


    ¡°How about the two of you? Any gains?¡± The sound of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s voice echoed in the hollow Scripture Depository.


    Heard Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, two figures started to move towards the source of the sound.


    Actually, they had noticed something while Pei Xuanjing was reading. They knew that he appeared to have discovered something.


    But, seeing how engrossed Pei Xuanjing was, they didn¡¯t want to disturb him and continued to search on their own for any findings.


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s summon, they no longer wasted time.


    ¡°Any discoveries?¡± Bai Xiaosheng asked, getting straight to the point.


    Pei Xuanjing had no intention of hiding anything from them and immediately started recounting what he had just learned.


    The Shenxiao Sect, since receiving the manual about the Longevity n from Jinmen?s Feather Guest, has been constantly trying to explore the methods to longevity and enshrine a Divine Position.


    Unfortunately, even if they identally enshrined a god who showed some characteristics of longevity, they realised that the god they created wasn¡¯t genuinely immortal.


    After Jinmen¡¯s Feather Guest ascended, the Shenxiao Sect was heavily hit and they had no chance to try these methods once more. Their only choice was to keep looking for clues to continue seeking the method to longevity.


    Luckily, they came across this forbidden ce which became pivotal in their research of the longevity n.


    The enormous beasts they had encountered earlier were the results of Shenxiao Sect¡¯s experiments over the years.


    They gleaned hints from ancient books and notes and used these to formte elixirs and talismans to nurture these beasts. They experimented to see if they could develop these fierce beasts into the legendary demonic beasts.


    If this method proved to be a sess, it would validate their current strategies and the next step would be to modify key points and test it on humans.


    Unfortunately, their eventual experiment was still a failure.


    Despite using the abundant Heaven and Earth Essence from within the forbidden ce to breed these ordinarily fierce beasts into powerful creatures, they still couldn¡¯t imbue them with wisdom to embark on cultivation and gain longer life spans. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ording to the analysis of the god involved in the original experimentation, the abundance of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi in the forbidden ce falls short of the environment required to birth a demonic beast.


    This failure led the Shenxiao Sect to abandon this approach.


    However, they did reap a lot of benefits from this experiment, which made them put all their bets on another longevity n: to seize the imperial inheritance, capture the empire¡¯s Qi Luck, and then consecrate gods. The god would live as long as the kingdomsted.


    see!¡±


    ¡°Does it mention how that longevity n should be carried out?¡± Bai Xiaosheng asked Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing understood his question.


    Although Zhenwu Sect and Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s lineage were participants in the initial Longevity n, the most critical core had always been under the control of the Shenxiao Sect.


    So, their purpose in exploring this forbidden ce of Shenxiao Sect is to uncover the core secrets of the Longevity n that they were not privy to.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s answer, even the usually indifferent Taoist Qingxu bore a smile on his face.


    However, after listening to the method Pei Xuanjing was indicating, their expressions altered.


    ¡°The key to the Longevity n is to seize the imperial inheritance, then set up a great, world-best formation to draw on the power of the earth¡¯s veins and stimte the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi. It would then establish a Divine Dynasty on earth and consecrate a divine position. As long as the Divine Dynasty persists, the gods would live.¡± Pei Xuanjing revealed.


    ¡°What utter bastards! They really deserved being annihted by the Imperial Court of Great Ming!¡± eximed Bai Xiaosheng.


    ¡°Hehe! So Shenxiao Sect had hidden this so deeply. I really admire these people,¡± Taoist Qingxu said, his face filled with anger while he chuckled.


    Why such expression from Qingxu?


    No other reason, just the fact that they were tricked by Shenxiao Sect.


    While Shenxiao Sect¡¯s initial Longevity n was real, it was not theplete n.


    To put it another way, it was just a small part of the total n..

 Chapter 153 - 152: The Divine Dynasty on Earth, Enfeoffment of the Divine Position

    Chapter 153: Chapter 152: The Divine Dynasty on Earth, Enfeoffment of the Divine Position


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Divine Dynasty on earth, the enfeoffment of the divine position.


    ording to this n, the control of the imperial inheritance and the capture of the empire¡¯s Qi Luck are mere pretenses.


    The real goal is to utilize the mobilization capability of the empire, set up a grand array, stimte the Essence Qi of heaven and earth, and only then can the gods be enfeoffed.


    ording to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s understanding, this method should be abination of the ways of Immortals and the Earth Immortal Path. He had no idea where the Shenxiao Sect got these clues from?


    What surprised him most was that since they were able to obtain these secrets, why didn¡¯t they know about the cultivation of the Spirit Realm, and instead wanted to ascend to immortality in one step without considering methodical progression.


    Could it be that there are parts missing in these records, or that the clues they originally received were iplete?


    This was a doubt in his mind, but he did not speak of it to anyone for the time being.


    The revtion of this truth undoubtedly angered Qingxu and Bai Xiaosheng. Even though they had been prepared for it, and knew that the Shenxiao Sect wouldn¡¯t easily reveal the core secret of the Longevity n to them. But now, having this secretid bare before them, they finally realized how deep the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s deception had been.


    ¡°Hmph, I had some suspicions from the beginning, I didn¡¯t expect it to be reality.¡± Bai Xiaosheng said leisurely, seemingly not as angry as Pei Xuanjing had anticipated.


    ¡°Speaking of these matters now is useless; the key is that we already know about them, what should we do moving forward.¡± Qingxu regained his calm and spoke to Bai Xiaosheng.


    This undoubtedly disrupted his n. If they had followed the method originally suggested by the Shenxiao Sect, using the empire¡¯s Qi Luck to enfeoff the gods, then with the abilities of the True Martial Sect, they could have implemented this n and enfeoffed a god to at least verify the veracity of this method.


    But now, their n had be elusive as a flower in the mirror, or the moon¡¯s reflection on the water. Even with the great power of the True Martial Sect, they couldn¡¯t achieve these things in a short period of time.


    In the entire territory of the Great Ming, setting up such an unparalleled array requires immense human and material resources. It¡¯s beyond what the True Martial Sect alone could bear. Even with the support of Bai Xiaosheng, it would be like trying to extinguish a burning cart of firewood with a cup of water, or a drop in the bucket.


    ¡°What to do? What can we do? Do you think we can aplish this n with our current strength? I believe this is nothing more than a fool¡¯s dream. Those of the Shenxiao Sect, who were annihted, deserved it. They were madmen.¡± Bai Xiaosheng spoke without anger but there was a touch of helplessness in his tone.


    Even with his extensive knowledge and experience, he had never imagined anyone woulde up with such a n. It was a thousand times, even ten thousand times more difficult than their initial n to control the imperial inheritance. It seemed like an almost impossible task.


    While he prided himself on being in the know on everything under the sky and having solutions to any problem, he felt a sense of helplessness towards this particr issue, feeling utterly powerless.


    This n reminded him of a simr situation in his memories.


    Pei Xuanjing stood silently on the side, not joining the conversation. He knew very well thatpared to the other two, he was a neer. Regardless of the oue, it didn¡¯t have much to do with him. He viewed himself more as an observer in this matter.


    However, clearly, Qingxu did not want him to stand by idly. He spoke to Pei Xuanjing, ¡°May I ask what your opinion on this matter might be?¡±


    Upon hearing his question, Bai Xiaosheng couldn¡¯t help but turn his gaze towards Pei Xuanjing.


    Seeing their actions, Pei Xuanjing knew that he had to say something. After pondering for a moment, he slowly began: ¡°Although this n may sound absurd and like a fool¡¯s dream, I feel that there might be some merits to it.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The two looked at each other with bright eyes, waiting for Pei Xuanjing to continue.


    Pei Xuanjing had no intention of keeping them in suspense andid out what was on his mind, ¡°Both of you, it might be difficult to set up such a formation within the entire territory of Great Ming, but what if we reduce the scope? What if we set it up within a province, a county, a town, or even a mountain?¡±


    The two seemed to have an epiphany after his reminder and became enlightened.


    Yes!


    Given their strength, it would indeed be difficult to fullyplete this n. It was an almost impossible task.


    But if they were to take a different approach and significantly reduce the scale of the n, they might be able to aplish the task.


    ¡°Taoist friend, deep wisdom!¡± Qingxu praised.


    Bai Xiaosheng also had a smile on his face, praising, ¡°Brother Pei is truly talented!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing waved his hands repeatedly in denial, ¡°You tter me too much, gentlemen. I¡¯m only seeing it from a different perspective. I believe that even if I hadn¡¯t spoken out, your wisdom would have led you to the same conclusion soon enough. Besides, we are allies, and I¡¯m just fulfilling my responsibilities by sharing my thoughts.¡± N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Hahaha, Taoist friend, you¡¯re absolutely right,¡± Qingxuughed.


    Recalling his previous doubts, Pei Xuanjing turned to them and asked, ¡°As far as I know, the Three Realms and Nine Grades of our current Martial Arts cultivation were referred to as the Mortal Realm a long time ago, and there is a major realm called the Spirit Realm between Immortality and Mortal Realm. Have either of you heard of this?¡±


    Was the First-grade of Martial Arts that they have been cultivating merely the Mortal Realm? Was there a whole major realm, the Spirit Realm in betweenimmortality?


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, Qingxu¡¯s brow furrowed. He recalled that he had once read the notes left by the patriarch in hister years, which included some predictions made by the patriarch, and they seemed to mention this issue.


    Initially, he was somewhat skeptical about the truth of this information, but after adding the Longevity n proposed by the Shenxiao Sect, he treated it as a spection made by the patriarch.


    Now that even Pei Xuanjing was speaking in these terms, he wasn¡¯t quite sure anymore.


    If this major realm truly existed, then was the Longevity n real or a hoax? Would it make one be an immortal in one step, or was it just for breaking through into the so-called Spirit Realm?


    ¡°Who did you hear this from, Taoist friend? Is it true or false?¡± He could not help but ask..

 Chapter 154 - 154: 153: Heaven and Earth to Revive Soon

    Chapter 154 - 154: 153: Heaven and Earth to Revive Soon


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°This information was something I stumbled upon in an ancient text, but I can assure you there¡¯s a 90 percent chance it¡¯s urate,¡± Pei Xuanjing said with utmost seriousness.


    Although he did not disclose the information about the Netherworld Book, he still gave an affirmative answer.


    Seeing how earnest Pei Xuanjing was, the Taoist Qingxu did not take him lightly and turned his gaze towards Bai Xiaosheng beside him.


    Presumably, Bai Xiaosheng, who was known for his omniscience, could provide an answer.


    ¡°From the information I have, Pei¡¯s words are not false. ording to the traditional ssification in the Cultivation World, the martial arts first-grade realm is indeed just the pinnacle of the Mortal Realm. Above it is arger realm called the Spirit Realm.


    However, after the Tang Dynasty, this realm disappearedpletely from history, meaning that no one has broken through the first-grade martial artist realm since then.


    In particr, after thest dynasty erased many records and resources, no one even knew about the existence of this realm.


    It wasn¡¯t until Emperor Taizu established the Great Ming Dynasty that the concept of three realms and nine grades in martial arts was established for the selection of talents for the Ming Dynasty, and it was only then that all families and sects epted it,¡± Bai Xiaosheng dered openly, sharing all the information he Imew.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, is the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s Longevity n just a joke? And if you know this, why did you get involved?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked, puzzled.


    Since, as the other party stated, the Longevity n is not genuinely capable of attaining immortality, why would he participate? Don¡¯t these two points contradict each other?


    Taoist Qingxu also looked perplexed. If it wasn¡¯t for his longstanding friendship with Bai Xiaosheng, and his deep trust in him, anyone else would suspect that he had ulterior motives, harboring hidden intentions.


    Bai Xiaosheng chuckled and revealed his motives: ¡°Whether the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s Longevity n can truly lead to bing an immortal, I do not know. What I do know, however, is that if this n is sessfully implemented, it can at least allow us to break our current realm and enter the first-grade realm, or as you just mentioned, the Spirit Realm.¡±


    He nced at the two of them and continued: ¡°Moreover, our Bai Xiaosheng lineage has conjectured based on generations of knowledge that heaven and earth are cyclical, always undergoing a recurring cycle. When heaven and earth decline, cultivation tends to decline as well, making longevity hard to obtain. But when heaven and earth regenerate, the cultivation of the Immortal Path will flourish, making longevity possible. The talk of Fairy Gods will no longer be empty words, and there will be chances of ascension. Over a hundred years ago, the previous Bai Xiaosheng worked with the contemporary Master Prognosticator to extrapte the changes in heaven and earth. The result was that among our generation, one person could potentially ascend to immortality and divinity, rather than it remaining a legend.¡±


    As learned men, both Pei Xuanjing and Taoist Qingxu naturally recognized thest part of Bai


    Xiaosheng¡¯s speech as a narration recorded in the ¡°Records of Strange Tales in Shenzhou.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing began to understand the other party¡¯s intention and said: ¡°So, you participate in this n not for the supposed longevity, but to use this scheme by Shenxiao Sect to break through to the Spirit Realm. After that, you wish to seize the initiative when heaven and earth rejuvenate?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the n. ¡± Bai Xiaosheng admitted. He continued, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m also genuinely interested in understanding where the mystery of the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s Longevity n lies? Because we are not sure how much information and clues the Shenxiao Sect had received when they formted this Longevity n, or how useful they are.¡±


    They didn¡¯t know how much information the Shenxiao Sect got initially. After all, the Jinmen Feather Guest at that time was not only high-ranking but also a highly formidable martial artist. If he really wanted to withhold some information, even the Bai Xiaosheng lineage wouldn¡¯t be able to find out everything.


    This was also one of the reasons why they didn¡¯t hesitate to ept the proposition when the Shenxiao Sect offered to coborate.


    Taoist Qingxu reflected on his initial reaction to the n, and it didn¡¯t seem fake. He believed that the other party hadn¡¯t deceived him.


    However, another doubt soon emerged in his mind.


    Taoist Qingxu said, ¡°Now I understand why you reacted the way you did earlier.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Bai Xiaosheng asked, not quite catching his meaning.


    Taoist Qingxu continued, ¡°You were not as upset earlier because you had already guessed something, so while the n may be surprising, it didn¡¯t exceed your expectations. Or did you know about it all along?¡±


    As he spoke these words, Taoist Qingxu¡¯s expression was serious. He needed a satisfactory answer from Bai Xiaosheng.


    Gazing at his old friend whom he had known for many years, Bai Xiaosheng knew that without a precise response, he could lose his trust. And not only would their friendship crumble, but they might also be enemies.


    He sighed deeply and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t angry because, indeed, I somewhat expected this. More importantly, this n reminds me of something.


    The Shenxiao Sect seemed incredibly lucky to even find out about this, thus enabling them to devise such a n.¡±


    Without waiting for their queries, he continued speaking: ¡°Do you know that this Divine Kingdom project on earth is not the brainchild of the Shenxiao Sect? This n actually appeared a very long time ago.


    Legend has it that during the final years of the Divine Han era, the Taoist School produced a supreme Master. He climbed from being an ordinary wandering Taoist to a great cultivator in a short time using an heavenly book he stumbled upon.


    At that time, the Divine Han era was ridden with corrupt officials, where the rich possessed vastnds and the poor had no ce to stay. The people had a hard life; they were ragged and starving.


    The Master, unwilling to see the people in such a miserable state, sought to create a peaceful world where everyone could be as mighty as dragons, living a peaceful and stable life, with plenty of food and clothing. Hence, he established thirty-six areas, proiming himself as the Taoist of Peace, and wanted to establish a Divine Kingdom on earth.


    Although this method might not lead to longevity, many people believed it to be feasible. At the very least, it could produce numerous powerful individuals and prolong many lives.


    The method devised by the Shenxiao Sect for longevity is strikingly simr to that of the Taoist of


    So, my first reaction after hearing about this n was that the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s scheme might probably be sessful. But, it¡¯s a shame that this n is too grand. We simply couldn¡¯t aplish it on our own.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Keep in mind that the Bai Xiaosheng lineage had a much longer history than the Shenxiao Sect. However, they had always merely heard of such things and never have chance to witness them.


    Yet, the Shenxiao Sect got their hands on it.


    Could it be that Shenxiao Sect was fated for greatness? Bai Xiaosheng couldn¡¯t help but wonder..

 Chapter 155 - 155: 154: Use a Beef Knife to Kill a Chicken

    Chapter 155 - 155: 154: Use a Beef Knife to Kill a Chicken


    Trantor: 549690339


    After Bai Xiaosheng finished speaking, he turned to the duo and asked, ¡°Is there anything else you want to know? I will do my best to answer all your questions.¡±


    Upon seeing his demeanor, the expression on the Qingxu Taoist¡¯s face improved slightly, suggesting that he believed the exnation Bai Xiaosheng had given him.


    If their long-standing rtionship was so heavy that one had to hide from the other, then he would have to carefully consider how to interact with the other party in the future and whether to coborate with them wholeheartedly.


    When the atmosphere between the pair rxed, Pei Xuanjing opened a book in his hands to a certain page, then handed it over, saying:


    ¡°This is the formation, but I have little understanding of formations, so it would be great if you two could take a look at this formation and the preparation. If it is indeed effective, how long would it take to set up this formation?¡±


    After receiving the book, the two took it in their hands and studied it together.


    However, this formation was obscure and iprehensible, so even with their understanding of formations, it would be impossible to grasp it in a short time.


    However, this was within the trio¡¯s expectations. After all, it was unknown how much time and effort Shenxiao Sect had invested inpiling such a formation. If they could understand it easily, it would make them doubt the authenticity of the formation.


    ¡°I (Qingxu Taoist) need to study it for a while.¡± Qingxu Taoist told Pei Xuanjing as he shook his head.


    After all, this formation was originally a formation stretching across the entire Great Ming¡¯S territory, so shrinking it while retaining its original effect was not as simple as just reducing the position of the formation¡¯s eyes.


    Bai Xiaosheng also nodded and added, ¡°Besides, even setting aside the study of this formation, simply looking at the materials needed for the formation is a daunting task. Gathering them would require tremendous time and effort.¡±


    ¡°Then I leave this to both of you.¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded in understanding.


    While he may not be weaker than the two in terms of strength, he fell short when it came to formations and talismanic skill.


    In the time that followed, the three did not immediately leave, but chose to stay here.


    The duo was notcking in martial arts skills, so they did not care about those skills and focused entirely on studying the formation, while Pei Xuanjing¡¯s attention was mainly on those martial arts skills.


    Furthermore, the two were unaware of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s refining ability. Seeing him so obsessed with martial arts, they advised him that human power was finite. At their level, mastering one method can lead to mastering all methods, so there was no need to waste so much time on numerous skills.


    Pei Xuaniing found it difficult to exin and simply made an excuse.


    Seeing this, the two didn¡¯t press him any further, as everyone¡¯s path was different, and there were also experts who mastered various types of martial arts.


    After advising him a few times, they focused their attention on studying the formation and said no more.


    There were numerous martial arts methods here, most of which were umted by the Shenxiao Sect and left behind as a backup for their future disciples in case they don¡¯t have anything when they rebuild their sect.


    Although Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t carry away all these martial arts methods for the time being, given ample time, he could first read some martial arts and refine their essence, and then choose some superior martial arts to take away when leaving.


    Normally, martial artists at their realm could easily fast for a short period. Besides, with those behemoths outside, they were not short of food.


    Thus, the trio each concentrated on their own research.


    After about a month, Qingxu Taoist spoke, ¡°We can stay in this forbidden blessednd for a month. If we don¡¯t leave after a month, we¡¯ll have to wait a year before we can open this forbidden blessednd again.¡±


    Seeing that the forbidden blessednd was about to close, the three came to their senses and prepared to leave.


    Based on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s habits, with so many martial arts methods at his disposal, he could peacefully stay here until he had refined all the essences from the martial arts methods before leaving.


    However, considering Ning King¡¯s rebellion was still unresolved, Pei Xuanjing did not insist on staying.


    After all, for him, the things here could not run away. Even if he went out to deal with the matter, there would be no harm in waiting for another year and thening in again.


    The night after one day, a white mist suddenly appeared atop the Nameless Mountain Summit. After the mist had dispersed, the trio appeared on the summit.


    The three originally nned to return to the True Martial Sect first, but when they descended the mountain and arrived at the city, Bai Xiaosheng received news: chaos had erupted in the Northwest Dao, Ning King in Yangzhou was on the move, and it seemed a rebellion could break out at any moment.


    ¡°In that case, we should part here. I¡¯ll deal with this unrest and reunite with you two afterwards.¡± Pei Xuanjing told the pair.


    Since Ning King was stirring, Pei Xuanjing naturally didn¡¯t want to waste any more time and nned to set out immediately.


    Pei Xuanjing then told Qingxu Taoist, ¡°Furthermore, my disciple Pang Hong will need to stay in the


    True Martial Sect for a while longer. I hope the Taoist Priest can take good care of him.¡±


    To his surprise, before Bai Xiaosheng could even reply, Qingxu Taoist said, ¡°I promised before that if you go, I will help you, do you think I was joking?¡±


    ¡°Taoist Priest, are you being serious?¡± Bai Xiaosheng raised an eyebrow in surprise.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Regardless, the identities of the Taoist Priest and Pei Xuanjing werepletely different.


    No matter what Pei Xuanjing did, it would only be regarded as his own idea.


    But as the current head of the True Martial Sect, every action of Qingxu Taoist did not merely represent himself, but also the will of the True Martial Sect.


    If he appeared alongside Pei Xuanjing to deal with Ning King, it would undoubtedly dere to many people that the True Martial Sect and Pei Xuanjing shared the same standpoint, this was an entirely different implication.


    At a time when Pei Xuanjing was still being hunted down by the Great Ming imperial court, the True Martial Sect, which was closely rted to the royal family, took such action. Even if it was due to Ning King¡¯s rebellion, it would still lead many people to specte.


    Pei Xuanjing also chuckled, ¡°Taoist Priest, why bring out a cannon to kill a mosquito! Ning King is just a mere mortal, we don¡¯t need you to act.¡±


    Qingxu Taoist wanted to interject, but was stopped by Pei Xuanjing, ¡°Taoist Priest, we¡¯re at a critical moment, and you should prioritize the overall situation. Don¡¯t draw attention.¡±


    He was hinting that the most important thing right now was to study the formation.


    There was no need to expose their connection due to Ning King and attract attention from the Great Ming imperial court and other forces.


    Bai Xiaosheng also gave his advice.


    With much talking, they finally convinced Qingxu Taoist to stay, at least temporarily.


    With Qingxu Taoist persuaded, in order to prevent him from changing his mind, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t dy any longer.


    He promptly bid farewell to the two and set off alone towards Yangzhou.


    What the departing Pei Xuanjing did not Imow was that the day after he left, Qingxu Taoist, too, quietly set off for a certain ce..

 Chapter 156 - 155: Enemies Ahead, Blocking the way

    Chapter 156: Chapter 155: Enemies Ahead, Blocking the way


    Trantor: 549690339


    A few months ago, Yangzhou, Ning King Residence.


    The Ning King Residence, which spans hundreds of acres, is tightly guarded by countless soldiers, so much so that not even a fly could enter.


    At noon, a gentle breeze was stirring up ripples on the shimmeringke inside the residence.


    King Chujiang, one of the ten Yanluo of the underworld, came walking slowly, crossing a stone bridge to reach the pavilion in the middle of theke.


    Ning King lounged on a chair, holding a small cdon cup in his hand, and slowly sprinkled fish food into theke, enticing a swarm of fish into a feeding frenzy.


    Next to him, a young monk dressed in white interrupted, his refined appearance emanating an air of natural elegance and detachment from the world.


    There was also a young woman in a red dress, ying with a jade pendant and wearing a faint smile.


    ¡°You arete,¡± the monk in the white robed said unhappily at King Chujiang?s arrival.


    King Chujiang chuckled, cupped his fists and said, ¡°I was held up on the way here. Please forgive me, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°The small matters don¡¯t matter.¡± Ning King emptied the remaining fish food in his cup into the water, causing a frenzy among the fish. He put down the cdon cup, shrugged nonchntly, and said.


    Then, he stood up, stretched his body, and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s get down to business!¡± ¡°Very well.¡± King Chujiang said with a smile.


    The monk in white pointed to the young woman in red and said, ¡°I presume you¡¯re familiar with thisdy! The Holy Maiden is here on the orders of the Master to discuss this important matter.¡±


    The woman in the red dress was indeed the Holy Maiden Yu Yiyao, a disciple of Zhao Baiyang, the leader of the Mire Sect. She stood up, gave a slight bow and said, ¡°Yu Yiyao, greets senior King Chujiang.¡±


    King Chujiang furrowed his brows, ¡°This is a matter of great importance. Even if your Master couldn¡¯te in person, there should at least be a Protector or Elder. Why are you here instead!¡±


    His tone was rather cold; clearly, he was quite displeased with the Mire Sect for sending such a person.


    Neither Ning King nor the monk in white spoke at King Chujiang¡¯s dissatisfaction, only watching Yu Yiyao with interest, to see how this Holy Maiden would respond. After all, the Mire Sect¡¯s actions had indeed caused them some dissatisfaction as well.


    With Yu Yiyao?s wisdom, she knew King Chujiang was trying to assert his dominance. Unfazed by his reproach, she answered with a smile, ¡°Ever since Pei Xuanjing rose to power, he has caused significant losses to our sect, killing many of our experts. And now with a significant matter pending, Northwest Dao is of utmost importance. To prevent oversights and mistakes, the Master decided to personally guard the Northwest Dao and has summoned all the sect¡¯s experts. Recently, he wanted to meet with some old friends to get them to join us, which is why he sent me here to seek understanding.¡±


    After hearing the exnation, while it seemed forced, there was no further inquiry. After all, the three parties were in a partnership and the power of the Mire Sect was not insignificant. Being given such an exnation was respect enough to their faces. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ning King nced at the monk in white, who nodded, and asked, ¡°Do you two know how prepared you are? If we give you a tip-off, can you respond immediately?¡±


    This alliance had alreadysted for quite some time; Ning King was willing to cooperate with notorious forces like the Mire Sect and the Underworld in order to ascend to the throne¡ª a signal of his considerable ambition, disregarding any external ramifications, and focusing solely on attaining the supreme position.


    In Ning King¡¯s view, winners were kings and losers were reduced to bandits. As long as he could ascend to the throne, any price was worth paying, for there would always be a chance to recoverter.


    Who did not know that the founding Emperor was once a beggar, but when he eventually created the Great Ming Empire, it only added to his prestige and fame rather than being ridiculed.


    As a descendant of the founding emperor, Zhu Chenhao wasn¡¯t concerned about losing a bit of reputation.


    The monk in white had a mysterious background, but everyone knew that he was the most trusted person in Ning King¡¯s circle.


    Yu Yiyao and King Chujiang nodded simultaneously and promised, ¡°Everything is ready. As soon as your side starts, we will take action.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the monk in white nodded in satisfaction.


    Like the famous minister Yao Guangxiao, the monk in white was confident that he could simrly influence Ning King¡¯s rise to power.


    After Pei Xuanjing parted ways with Taoist Qingxu and Bai Xiaosheng, he quickly set off towards Yangzhou.


    It would take about twenty days to reach the site of the rebellion in Yangzhou from where he was. No matter how hard Pei Xuanjing pushed, riding day and night, it would still take at least ten days.


    However, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current identity was rather sensitive. He knew that if he showed himself, he would surely draw the attention of many, especially those who held grudges against him, like the Underworld and the Mire Sect.


    There was also the hurdle of the imperial court, for they knew that Ning King was causing trouble in Yangzhou. However, no one knew why Pei Xuanjing was heading to Yangzhou and his intentions.


    Perhaps he wanted to join forces with Ning King to conspire against the Great Ming Empire?


    It wasn¡¯t impossible, so the imperial court would surely attempt to stop him in order to prevent such a union.


    Thereby, Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t push his travel too hard. He had to reserve some energy to prevent potential idents, such as ambush or assassinations from the imperial court, Underworld, and the Mire Sect.


    Therefore, ensuring his own safety, it would still take Pei Xuanjing at least ten days to reach Yangzhou.


    Just as he expected, seven days after he departed, and just a few days away from entering Yangzhou, he encountered his first roadblock.


    And this roadblock was neither from the underworld nor the Mire Sect, but the Great Ming Empire.


    ¡°Who are you? Why are you obstructing my path?¡± Pei Xuanjing frowned at the soldiers blocking his way.


    Themander dressed like a general coldly said, ¡°Pei Xuanjing, I am General Yang Yunhui of the Dehua Guard Command Department. I am here to arrest you.¡±


    He had already received news that Pei Xuanjing would arrive here and had set up an ambush, hoping to arrest Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing coldly said, ¡°You don¡¯t bother with Ning King¡¯s rebellion, but youe to arrest me?¡±


    Without another word, Yang Yunhui gave the order, ¡°Take action, dead or alive.¡±


    He of course knew about Ning King¡¯s rebellion, but Ning King¡¯s power wasrger than what he could handle..

 Chapter 157 - 156: Room for advancement and retreat, Killing two birds with one stone

    Chapter 157: Chapter 156: Room for advancement and retreat, Killing two birds with one stone


    Trantor: 549690339


    An innumerable number of feathered arrows zipped through the air, raining down towards Pei Xuanjing, seeming like a torrential downpour.


    Subsequently, almost five thousand soldiers formed their ranks and started to encircle Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°So what if the Ning King is rebelling? It¡¯s not like I, a lowly militarymander, can take down the Ning King¡¯S vast army, right?¡± Yang Yunhui looked at Pei Xuanjing with a cold gaze and thought to himself, ¡°Instead, I can just capture and kill you, a remnant of the Shenxiao Sect, to earn some merit.¡±


    Just six months ago, the emperor who had been peaceful for two years once again wished to travel down to the south and tour the world. His ns for this southern tour sparked massive protests from the courtiers.


    In this context, Ning King Zhu Chenhao, who had always been ambitious, had risen in rebellion a month prior, citing the emperor¡¯s debauchery and unjust ways as excuses. He first killed the governor of Yangzhou, then beheaded the deputy inspector and defied the current emperor.


    He set up a parallel imperial court within his own mansion, assigning the posts of left and right chancellors, secretaries of the six ministries, etc. He amassed an army of a million by rallying the masses andunched diatribes against the imperial court across the country. Half a month ago, he left a general in charge of his main camp and led a fleet downstream the river, capturing cities and territories on his way, straight towards South Capital Yingtian Prefecture. He wanted to restore the status of Yingtian Prefecture and dere it as the rightful capital.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that Ning King¡¯s actions had left many people stunned and not knowing how to react.


    In just over a month, Ning King had almost imed entire Yangzhou and seemed to be expanding further out.


    As themander of the Guard Command Department, Yang Yunhui understood the vast influence of Ning King better than anyone else.


    Despitemanding a sizable army, facing the million-strong force of Ning King seemed just as difficult as reaching the high heavens.


    Just a short while ago, the Nan Gan provincial governor Wang Yun and Wang Boan had issued orders to rally all the troops from nearby Guard Command Departments to resist the chaos caused by Ning King. Naturally, Yang Yunhui also received the order.


    In light of these omens, even though Wang Boan¡¯s status was far above his, Yang Yunhui was truly reluctant to ept his order.


    He knew very well that while Ning King had left behind a significant force, given his sessive victories throughout these days, he had amassed an army of a million again. This was a dreadful force of daunting proportions.


    Even if Wang Boan could hastily rally the troops from the surrounding Guard Command


    Departments, he feared that they would not number more than a hundred thousandbined.


    This gap of nearly ten times was daunting, to say the least. Even if Wang Boan had the abilities of a legendary war hero, it would be difficult for him to fend off Ning King¡¯s massive army.


    From Yang Yunhui¡¯s perspective, leading forces towards the frontline now was tantamount to plunging into a death trap headfirst.


    However, once such a royal order is received, it cannot be ignored. If defied, it would not be much different from rebellion, and the imperial court would certainly hold him ountableter.


    Yang Yunhui was afraid of Ning King¡¯s massive army, but only apprehensive about bing a mere pawn. Being fully aware of the Great Ming¡¯s strength, he knew Ning King likely didn¡¯t have much chance of winning until he captured South Capital.


    Hence, Yang Yunhui first ordered some of his forces to advance, while he made up an excuse to dy for several days.


    Just when he had run out of excuses for further dy, he fortunately received news about Pei Xuanjing. This made him ted as he conceived a perfect n. It enabled him to avoid the death trap and also absolve him from any questioning by the imperial courtter on.


    He immediately sent a message to Wang Boan, stating in the letter: ¡°I¡¯ve received news about Pei Xuanjing, the remnants of the Shenxiao sect. The bandit is mysteriously heading towards Yangzhou without apparent reason, which could mean he might be about to join forces with the rebel Zhu


    Chenhao.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, I¡¯ve decided to personally lead the remaining troops to capture this thief to prevent him from colluding with Zhu Chenhao, and inciting various forces to follow.¡±


    With this excuse, he had cleverly led his remaining troops into early ambush. He nned to use Pei Xuanjing¡¯s life to secure his escape path. As long as he could capture Pei Xuanjing, he would be invincible. He could attack or retreat as he pleased and without any worry.


    If he went to join Wang Boan now in the mission to protect the king, the oue would be uncertain. However, given the huge bounty on Pei Xuanjing, it would be a significant achievement if he could capture him.


    Yang Yunhui looked at Pei Xuanjing, as if he was seeing a bright future full of promotions and wealth. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Pei Xuanjing, however, was unaware of Yang Yunhui¡¯s greedy calctions. He was anxious to leave and was furious when he saw Yang Yunhui unhesitatingly making a move.


    Faced with the hail of arrows, Pei Xuanjing did not flinch. With a flick of his sleeve, he churned up massive true qi, stirring up fierce winds that easily knocked down these arrows.


    Gazing at the soldiers forming their ranks and closing in on him, Pei Xuanjing sat still on his horse, his Shenxiao sword came out of the sheath with a clear ring.


    Boom!


    Pei Xuanjing swung his sword several times, releasing a myriad of intersecting sword energies, cutting down the soldiers within thirty feet of him.


    Facing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s brutal and fierce massacre, even the brave soldiers hesitated and their steps paused momentarily.


    ¡°What are you standing still for, kill him!¡± Yang Yunhui, who was standing at a distance, saw his soldiers hesitating and shouted in anger.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing, a Shenxiao remnant, is in collusion with the rebel Zhu Chenhao,mitting heinous crimes. Whoever kills him will be rewarded a hundred Tael and be promoted two ranks!¡± Yang Yunhui unhesitatingly pped the rebellious hat onto Pei Xuanjing.


    After all, Pei Xuanjing was an ouw wanted by the imperial court, with many deaths of courtiers under his belt. Hearing Yang Yunhui¡¯smand, the soldiers once again formed their ranks and rushed towards Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes filled with intense murderous intent: ¡°Heh heh.¡±


    While it¡¯S true that he bore a grudge against the Great Ming court, even a mere guardmander dared to heap unwarranted charges on him, which irritated him.


    Pei Xuanjing continuously shed his sword, killing soldiers who were trying to approach him then turned his cold gaze towards Yang Yunhui.


    He dismounted from his horse andnded on the ground, grasping his Shenxiao sword tightly. With every swing of his sword, a soldier was killed. In the blink of an eye, he cleared a path with his sword.


    At the end of this path, stood Yang Yunhui.


    ¡°Quick, stop him!¡± Yang Yunhui¡¯s face turned pale and he shouted at the guards by his side.


    Yang Yunhui never expected Pei Xuanjing to be so ferocious that nearly five thousand soldiers couldn¡¯t stop him.


    Understand that the Great Ming court could control all under heaven not by relying on martial arts masters, but through these ordinary soldiers.


    While five thousand soldiers may not be enough to suppress a first-grade martial artist, they can certainly exhaust one to death.


    However, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength had far exceeded his estimations.


    It seemed his n had been in vain.


    Now watching Pei Xuanjing, who was like a god of death, he remembered the notorious reputation Pei Xuanjing had earned, a wave of fear surged within him, and his back was awash with cold sweat.


    Pei Xuanjing emanated an icy aura, like a god of death, slowly moving towards Yang Yunhui. Every step he took, Yang Yunhui involuntarily felt his life inching closer to its end..

 Chapter 158 - 158: 157: Planning the Escape

    Chapter 158 - 158: 157: nning the Escape


    Trantor: 549690339


    Puft!


    Despite Yang Yunhui¡¯s struggles, the sh of a sword led to his head soaring into the sky, his body tumbled from the horseback to the ground, causing a cloud of dust.


    Themander of the Guard Command Department, considered a respectable authority, was killed by Pei Xuanjing as effortlessly as one would crush an ant, despite the fact that he, himself, was a third-grade martial artist.


    Perhaps he had been in a lofty position for too long, or perhaps he had often relied on his massive army to intimidate adversaries stronger than him, or perhaps he relied too heavily on the power of his soldierpany, or perhaps he believed too much in his unrivaled tactical genius¡­


    Regardless of the reason, when Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword descended, Yang Yunhui had no surprises to offer. He was as easy to kill as the ordinary soldiers that Pei Xuanjing effortlessly eradicated.


    Under the Shenxiao sword, all beings are equal.


    Yang Yunhui¡¯s decapitated head flew high into the air , his eyes wide-open in shock, filled with unwillingness and regret.


    All his plots, all his tricks fell into nothingness.


    He thought he had escaped a catastrophe, only to face a more terrifying enemy.


    Pei Xuanjing flicked his de lightly, shaking off the blood, stood proudly with his robes billowing in the wind. He looked around at the astonished and frightened soldiers, shook his head slightly, and then sheathed his sword.


    He turned and walked towards his horse. The soldiers were awed by his imposing manner and involuntarily stepped back, opening a path for him.


    He walked slowly, step by step. The soldiers¡¯ eyes followed Pei Xuanjing¡¯s every move, frozen in ce as if time had stopped.


    Wherever he passed, no one dared to stand in his way!


    Pei Xuanjing mounted his horse, whipping the reins of his horse and galloping away, his horse hooves causing a cloud of dust.


    Only after Pei Xuanjing¡¯s figure disappeared from sight did the soldiers finallye to their senses as if a spell had been lifted, and a wave of chaotic noise erupted.


    ¡°How could this happen? Who among you can tell me how the situation has be like this?¡± Ning King, Zhu Chenhao, who wore full armour, stood angrily in the military tent, berating his generals.


    At this moment, Zhu Chenhao did not possess the confidence he had three days ago. His face was gloomy, his heart filled with rage, unable to understand how a favorable situation suddenly turned sour.


    Ten days earlier, he received a sudden report that his central camp in Nan Gan had been attacked by Wang Boan.


    Baffled and rmed, he immediately led his army to return and lend assistance, only to encounter Wang Boan¡¯s troops three days ago.


    Even in the rush of his return, Zhu Chenhao had still managed to gather a massive army of 500,000, facing a mere 100,000 troops of the enemy. He had a numerical advantage, and to anyone it seemed like victory was at hand.


    But when it seemed like nothing could go wrong, a catastrophy had urred.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Zhu Chenhao¡¯s 500,000 troops fought Wang Boan¡¯s 100,000 soldiers. After a day and night of fighting, Zhu Chenhao¡¯s army was defeated and driven back by the enemy.


    That¡¯s why Zhu Chenhao was angrily questioning his officers.


    ¡°1 want to know, how could any of you, generals renowned for being veteran warriors, end up in this state under the lead of Wang Boan?¡± Zhu Chenhao asked in a cold tone.


    He had long heard of Wang Boan¡¯s fame. The man was born into a prominent family, and early in his life he became a schr-official. However, after offending Liu Jin, he had been demoted and exiled from Tiandu, his father ruined alongside him.


    Later, if it hadn¡¯t been for Wang Qiong, the Minister of War, who took a liking to him, he might have spent his entire life in obscurity in Nandu.


    Despite every obstacle he faced, Wang Boan disyed incredible strength when he rooted out bandits in Nan Gan. But how could such a small force of 100,000 soldiers defeat his army of 500,000?


    This was something Zhu Chenhao could not fathom.


    Actually, not only was Zhu Chenhao at a loss, but almost everyone present couldn¡¯t understand.


    The generals were clueless. They didn¡¯t know why a supposedly won battle had suddenly turned into a loss.


    ¡°My lord, since a direct approach doesn¡¯t work, we might have to resort to other means.¡± The white-robed monk, Liu Yangzheng, his eyes shing with a cold light, said in a low tone.


    Seeing his trusted advisor speaking up, Zhu Chenhao¡¯s anger eased a bit, and he asked: ¡°Advisor, what¡¯s your n?¡±


    The white-robed monk Liu Yangzheng spoke in a cold tone: ¡°Let the people of the Underworld strike down Wang Boan. Only then can we break this stalemate.¡±


    Originally, Liu Yangzheng admired Wang Boan greatly. He even wanted to advise Zhu Chenhao to win him over for their cause after their army conquered Nan Du.


    However, before they could act, Wang Boan surprisingly gathered an army to resist them, bing an enemy. If that were the case, there was no reason to leave him alive.


    Having heard Liu Yangzheng¡¯s words, Zhu Chenhao nodded in agreement.


    ¡°King Chujiang, I am now looking forward to the good news from the Underworld.¡± he said to King Chujiang.


    All the officers present were his loyal followers, and they were well-aware of the coboration with the Underworld.


    ¡°My lord, leave everything to us.¡± King Chujiang confidently took on the task.


    Since the beginning of the rebellion, King Chujiang of the Underworld had be the liaison between both parties. He led a few experts from the Underworld and followed the march of the main army.


    They had been invincible along the way, breaking down cities and seizing territories with ease. The Underworld also contributed significantly. If it wasn¡¯t for their assassination of the hard-line resistance, their victories wouldn¡¯t have been so smooth.


    Liu Yangzheng was deeply familiar with Wang Boan, and he said to Chu Jiang Wang, ¡°I understand Wang Boan well, and you must not underestimate him. He¡¯s not just a great schr; he¡¯s also extraordinarily aplished in martial arts. More than a decade ago, he had already reached the realm of the third-grade master. Rumors have long imed that he has broken through to the second-ss realm. In my view, given his talent, breaking into the realm of first-grade martial artist would not be surprising.¡±


    Liu Yangzheng found Wang Boan a mystery. A renowned schr with potential for a unique school of Confucianism, he was also an exceptional martial artist who advanced quickly in his training. What was most strange, however, was despite his obsession with entering officialdom, he was not interested in using his martial arts skills to gain power. He had earned all his promotions through his administrative skills.


    This kind of contradictory existence surprised Liu Yangzheng.


    A first-grade martial artist.


    Hearing Liu Yangzheng?s analysis, Chu Jiang Wang also fell silent. It was hard for him to understand why a possible first-grade martial artist would behave like this. After all, he himself was only a second-ss martial artist.


    However, he stopped underestimating the situation and promised, ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll have to invite the Ghost Emperor himself.¡±


    During this campaign, the Underworld had sent a real expert¨Cthe central Ghost Emperor of Five Ghost Emperors..

 Chapter 159 - 159: 158: Is it him?

    Chapter 159 - 159: 158: Is it him?


    Trantor: 549690339


    Hongdu Prefecture, Ning King¡¯S fief, is also the main camp of Zhu Chenhao, who instigated the rebellion.


    Pei Xuanjing, d in a Taoist robe and clutching the Shenxiao Sword, silently stands on a must-pass route out of Hongdu City, awaiting the arrival of Ning King, Zhu Chenhao.


    ording to information from Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s men, the imminent attack on Hongdu Prefecture is at hand. If Zhu Chenhao doesn¡¯t want to die with his army here, he would unquestionably leave via this route.


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that such an invincible rebel army would be annihted like this, it¡¯S truly breathtaking, ¡± sighed Pei Xuanjing internally.


    He could never have imagined that even in a new world, Wang Boan remains Zhu Chenhao¡¯s nemesis, destined to defeat him.


    Despite amassing a million-strong army, seizing countless cities along the river, and seemingly being on the cusp of great sess, Zhu Chenhao, King of Ning, met defeat at the hands of the previously low-profile Wang Boan.


    With merely a hundred thousand soldiers, Wang Boan manages to rout Zhu¡¯s million-strong army, forcing him to flee the city.


    ording to information obtained by Pei Xuanjing, Wang Boan manages to copse Ning King¡¯s army in just three major battles.


    Firstly, while Zhu Chenhao was leading the army to capture city after city, his hometown, Hongdu City, was attacked by Wang Boan who managed to defeat the defending army.


    Secondly, outside Hongdu City, Zhu¡¯s rearguard force of five hundred thousand soldiers unexpectedly encountered Wang Boan¡¯s hundred thousand-strong army. In the ensuing battle, Wangs smaller force trumps.


    Afterwards, Zhu Chenhao adopts a plot by the white-robed monk Liu Yangzheng, enlisting the underworld¡¯s top fighters to assassinate Wang Boan before preparing for a high-scale counterattack.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Boan counters the assassins, two first-grade martial artists, and several second and third-grade experts sent by the underworld¡¯s Central Ghost Emperor.


    With his unrivaled martial arts prowess, Wang Boan takes the initiative and crushes the Ning King¡¯S army with fire. The city¡¯s fall is imminent.


    Clip- clop Clip-clop¡­


    Pei Xuanjing, who was resting his eyes, senses the vibrations of the earth, and slowly opens his eyes to see dust swirling at a distance from where a toon of soldiers was advancing along the road.


    A smile tugs at the corner of his mouth as he watches the spectacle unfold before him.


    ¡°Who would dare block our way? Move aside!¡±


    Upon approaching Pei Xuanjing, the hundred men in the cavalry are fast, and when they see Pei standing in the middle of the road, they yell angrily.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing remain still, the knight leading the cavalry spurs his horse towards Pei, while raising his horsewhip high in the air.


    Before the whip strikes, Pei Xuanjing sneers, flicks his sleeve, and sends out a gust of wind directly at the knight.


    Bang!


    The knight, along with his horse, is knocked to the ground by Pei¡¯S attack. The knight spits out a mouthful of fresh blood and dies instantly.


    ¡°Enemy attack! Kill him! ¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Seeing Pei¡¯s actions, the knights immediately draw their swords and charge towards him.


    Cling!


    Sword Drawing Skill!


    A sh of sword light sweeps past. The knights, still bewildered about what has happened, find themselves beheaded and falling from their horses.


    Sigh¡­


    The other knights in the back pull their reins and halt in shock, watching Pei Xuanjing with astonishment still evident on their faces.


    ¡°Your Highness, our path is blocked by a powerful figure for unknown reasons, ¡± the white-robed monk Liu Yangzheng rides closer to Zhu Chenhao, who was hidden amongst the cavalry, and whispers.


    For the moment, Zhu Chenhao is dressed as amon soldier, purposefully wearing his hair messily to blend in amongst the cavalrymen.


    Ning King Residence¡¯s loyal martial experts are likewise disguised as ordinary cavalrymen, subtly surrounding and guarding him, while the underworld¡¯s experts are stationed on the outer ring.


    Hearing Liu Yangzheng¡¯s words, Zhu Chenhao¡¯s brow furrows. At this point, his army of several tens of thousands of soldiers has been routed by the detestable Wang Boan and he¡¯s lost control of his base, Hongdu city. Nevertheless, he hasn¡¯t given up yet.


    He still has a force of half a million soldiers in the field. As long as he can leave this dangerous ce unscathed, he can regroup andunch aeback.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect to be waid by a high-level martial artist of unknown origin soon after leaving


    He was about to speak when he heard King Chujiang, who was not far away, say with a sense of rm, ¡°This is bad, it¡¯s the star of death¡±.


    Seeing that King Chujiang seems to know their obstacle, Zhu Chenhao and Liu Yangzheng both look his way.


    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Liu Yangzheng questions.


    King Chujiang takes a deep breath, calms his shocked heart, then grits his teeth and says: ¡°To say the least, I do. This man and the underworld have significant grievances.¡±


    He speaks grimly: ¡°Speaking of this man¡¯s title, I¡¯m sure your Highness has heard of him. He is the Remnants of Shenxiao who the Great Ming imperial court has ced a heavy bounty on ¨C Pei


    Xuanjing!¡±


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing? It¡¯s him!¡±


    The two exchange nces, confusion apparent in their eyes.


    The news of someone like Pei Xuanjing, a powerhouse who suddenly be well-known and caused countless storms in recent days, is of interest to all powers, be it the court or the martial world. Of course, Zhu Chenhao who was nning an uprising would definitely pay closer attention to such a pinnacle of the martial arts world.


    At one point, Liu Yangzheng even suggested that they try to persuade him to join their ranks.


    However, it was droppedter due to concerns about the attitudes of the underworld and the Mire Sect.


    Nheless, he searched his heart and decided there was no connection between them, so why would Pei Xuanjing stand in their way now?


    Liu Yangzheng gives Zhu Chenhao a meaningful look towards King Chujiang. Zhu suddenly understands that Pei Xuanjing may be trying to intercept someone from the underworld.


    The underworld has sent a substantial number of high-level fighters, including two first-grade martial artists, for this operation. This alone should have been enough to protect the underworld¡¯s interests.


    Yet, who could have imagined that Wang Boan would be so formidable? When two warriors of the first-grade went after him, they failed to seed, and instead, all of them, including the two first-grade warriors, were defeated.


    Seeing the doubt in the others¡¯ eyes, Chujiang knows what they¡¯re thinking. He even has a dark suspicion that they might betray him and his team to save themselves.


    He says gravely: ¡°Your Highness, no matter what, now we are being blocked. If we don¡¯t find a way out, we won¡¯t be able to escape once the pursuers catch up.¡±


    He heavily emphasizes the ¡®we¡¯ and signals subtly to an elder from the Mire Sect beside him.


    This elder of the Mire Sect quicldy grasps Chujiang¡¯s meaning. After all, both parties bear long-standing grudges with Pei Xuanjing. If the King is willing to betray the underworld, he is likely to betray them too.


    Zhu Chenhao admits he had once thought of betraying the two sides. However, seeing these two groups stand together now, he has to abandon his n.


    He says to Liu Yangzheng: ¡°Strategist, go and test the waters to see what he wants..¡±

 Chapter 160 - 160: 159: The Four Great Experts

    Chapter 160 - 160: 159: The Four Great Experts


    Trantor: 549690339


    Liu Yangzheng spurred his horse to the front and asked Pei Xuanjing, ¡°Dare I ask if you are Grandmaster Pei?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing had already observed the hushed whispers of the group. Their concentration confirmed his identification of Zhu Chenhao as Ning King.


    Despite having received an early portrait of Zhu Chenhao from Bai Xiaosheng, Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t entirely sure of the identification until Liu Yangzheng started speaking.


    Pei Xuanjing asked coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Despite Pei Xuanjing¡¯s rudeness, Liu Yangzheng didn¡¯t get angry, but saluted and said, ¡°I am Liu Yangzheng, the military adviser to Ning King. What brings you here?¡±


    He continued, ¡°I heard that you have a misunderstanding with the people of the Underworld and Mire


    Sect. As it happens, I have a rtionship with both of them. Could you give me face and we¡­¡±


    Liu Yangzheng and Zhu Chenhao inferred that Pei Xuanjing was here for the people of the


    Underworld and Mire Sect. After all, there was no reason for him to target them personally.


    Thus, to test Pei Xuanjing, he mentioned the Underworld and Mire Sect hoping to mislead him¡­


    However, Pei Xuanjing curtly interrupted him before he could finish his statement, ¡°Who the hell do you think you are, asking me to give you face?¡±


    Swept with such a rude remark, the insincere smile on Liu Yangzhengs face was abruptly reced with a cold and angry expression.


    Since he joined Ning King, though he had no official position, the mere status of a staff officer to Ning King made many people wee him with smile.


    Even with some first-grade martial artists, he had often had a friendly chat, never having encountered someone as rude as Pei Xuanjing.


    Before he could even get angry, he heard Pei Xuanjing¡¯s cold voice, ¡°I am here to take Zhu Chenhao¡¯s life!¡±


    Followed by thepletion of the sentence, he pulled out his sword and pointed it directly at Liu Yangzheng.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing act so decisively, and feeling the biting sword Qi, Liu Yangzheng almost tasted death.


    Believing in his strength like never before, he leapt from his horse, making desperate efforts to dodge Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strike.


    Here, second-ss martial artist like him showcased an explosive power that could rival some first-grade martial artists.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Unfortunately, it was all in vain.


    In the face of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword, no matter how he twisted and dodged, he was inevitably struck with the sense that he was locked in and there was nowhere to hide.


    With a swoosh!


    Countless des of light pierced through him, leaving countless holes in his body. His muscles shattered, and blood gushed from his mouth.


    His eyes were filled with disbelief as he fell from a great height.


    With his heart full of ambition, Liu Yangzheng never imagined that he would die here or die in such a way.


    His goal was the demon monk Yao Guangxiao. He vowed to aplish a great career.


    He had thought that if one day he failed to assist Ning King in treason, he might die with Ning King in the chaos of the battlefield.


    But he never imagined this kind of death.


    He didn¡¯t understand why Pei Xuanjing acted so decisively, without any warning or any sense of martial decency.


    If Pei Xuanjing knew Liu Yangzheng¡¯sst thoughts, he would have snorted with contempt.


    Such are the rantings of wildly ambitious people. They aspire to disturb the world, so they must be prepared to face the awe of swords.


    As for these people, Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk further, he didn¡¯t feel they were worth his valuable breath.


    ¡°Military Adviser!¡±


    Zhu Chenhao cried out in sorrow.


    He hadn¡¯t expected Liu Yangzheng to die so suddenly, killed by Pei Xuanjing with a single stroke.


    Liu Yangzheng was his confidant, a friend.


    For Zhu Chenhao, who had a strong ambition and wielded power, he may suspect many people, but that certainly didn¡¯t include Liu Yangzheng, who had spent more than a decade with him.


    Zhu Chenhao trusted Liu Yangzheng more than anyone else, even his wife and children.


    ¡°Be careful, my lord! ¡± One of the guards standing beside Zhu Chenhao warned as he noticed the grieving king.


    In the meantime, after striking down Liu Yangzheng, Peiji Xuanjing did not hold back. He leaped forward, yed the cavalrymen that blocked his way with several swift strikes, and moved swiftly toward Zhu Chenhao.


    ng!


    Just as Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword was about to strike Zhu Chenhao, the four ordinary-looking horsemen beside him suddenly exploded with a powerful aura. Theyunched a joint offence, blocking Pei Xuanjing¡¯s blow.


    Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t surprised that his blow wasn¡¯t sessful, it was within his expectations.


    If Ning King Zhu Chenhao was able to amass such arge force, it would have been odd if he didn¡¯t have any high-level fighters protecting him.


    ording to the information he received from Bai Xiaosheng, Ning King had four high-grade fighters serving and protecting him.


    ¡°Are you the four great fighters; The Wind, The Flower, The Snow, The Moon?¡± Instead of rushing into an attack, Pei Xuanjing surveyed the four fighters with a critical eye and calmly spoke.


    The four main fighters under Ning King each wield a different weapon; a Imife, a sword, a spear, and a ring, respectively known as the Wind Knife, the Flower Sword, the Snow Spear, the Moon Ring.


    Hence they were referred to as the Four Great Fighters: Wind, Flower, Snow, Moon by the Jianghu.


    ¡°Correct!¡± The knife-wielding Wind Knife replied coldly.


    He said to Pei Xuanjing, ¡°Pei Xuanjing, as long as we four are here today, you won¡¯t be able toy a finger on Ning King.¡±


    The four of them were close siblings, and after years of camaraderie, their tacit understanding was absolute. They feared not even a powerful figure like Pei Xuanjing.


    A smile crept onto Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face, ¡°Really? I doubt it?¡±


    Snow Spear nced at the devastated King, then turned to Pei Xuanjing, half-threateningly said, ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d leave now. Otherwise, prepare to lose your life here.¡±


    If not for the worry about the king¡¯s safety and the imminent arrival of reinforcements, they would never back down so easily.


    Unfortunately for them, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t care about their threats.


    His smile vanished, reced by a cold voice, ¡°Zhu Chenhao is destined to die today, no one can save him, mark my words.¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, Pei Xuanjing formed a giant palm with his five fingers, his True Qi gathering into a giant palm print, pressing down on them.


    Giant Spirit Surpasses Mountains!


    The might of one palm, was of a world-shattering scale.


    ¡°Bold!¡±


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing, you¡¯re courting death!¡±


    ¡°Such a wild and arrogant beast, we must join hands¡­¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s palm encapsted all, including King Chujiang and the elder of the Mire Sect.


    Having previously met Chujiang King in Xuanfu City through Qian Ning, the Brocade Guards Commander, he was vaguely suspicious of the man.


    Seeing him now by Zhu Chenhao¡¯s side, and recalling Bai Xiaosheng?s information about the Underworld¡¯s involvement, he made an educated guess about Chujiang King¡¯s identity.


    Watching Pei Xuanjing attack so recklessly, the four great fighters and Chujiang King jointlyunched a counterattack without any hesitation.


    Since Pei Xuanjing was insistent on not leaving, they needed to kill him as quickly as possible to avoid being attacked from both sides when the reinforcements arrived.


    A flurry of knife light, sword aura, and spear intent sted towards Pei Xuanjing¡¯s giant palm..

 Chapter 161 - 161: 160: You guys are really good

    Chapter 161 - 161: 160: You guys are really good


    Trantor: 549690339


    Boom!


    An intense vibration shook the ground beneath their feet, causing it to crack open.


    Pei Xuanjing stood unmoved, but his opponents staggered backward, the aftershocks of the battle startling their horses.


    An eerie silence.


    Gazing at Pei Xuanjing, his clothes pping in the wind, head held high, standing unyieldingly, the crowd fell silent.


    Only those who had faced him in hand-to-handbat could truly appreciate Pei Xuanjing¡¯s power.


    At this moment, they understood why Pei Xuanjing had earned such a prestigious reputation in such a short period.


    Why he maintained his calm even while pursued by the imperial court of the Great Ming.


    The four first-grade masters, Wind, Flower, Snow, and Moon, were stunned and speechless.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    They could notprehend the great gap between themselves and Pei Xuanjing, despite being of the same grade. How could a man be so powerful?


    King Chujiang looked at this extraordinary man, feeling the hidden fear rise within him once again.


    In the previous battle at Xuanfu, Pei Xuanjing fended off the encirclement of numerous masters and weighed down by heavy troops, yet he managed to kill Qian Ning and another first-grade master effortlessly, then calmly walked away.


    Back then, Pei Xuanjing was merely of the second-ss realm. Now that he has broken into the first-ss realm, perhaps only the world¡¯s greatest master could defeat him!


    ¡°My lord, are you okay?¡± Yue Huan, who had just regained her senses, asked Ning King Zhu Chenhao, whom she had quickly pulled and pushed away during the fray.


    Even though Zhu Chenhao was a third-grade Martial Artist, he achieved his rank of master by refining mystical artifacts.


    In addition, given his pampered upbringing, hecked the ability to fend for himself in such a fight.


    ¡°The four of you are indeed talented. In the world of martial arts, you¡¯re considered top tier. However, it¡¯s a shame that¡­¡±


    Appreciation shed in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes, but it quickly disappeared.


    He then transformed into a divine sword of unmatched sharpness, coldly stating, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is your end.¡±


    His words were calm, yet they seemed to carry an indisputable will.


    In this instant, everyone present could feel the formidable aura emanating from him.


    Without needing any reminder, Wind, Flower, Snow, and Moon, along with King Chujiang and the others, readied their True Qi and their Blood Qi surged, preparing for Pei Xuanjings impending furious attack.


    Not that they hadn¡¯t considered striking first.


    However, faced with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s terrifying aura, they knew that taking the initiative would only expose their weaknesses. It was better to focus on defense.


    Bang!


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s True Qi erupted. His Blood Qi roiled and surged as he drew his sword. Every motion, from drawing the de to shing it, was as fluid and continuous as flowing water without any hesitation!


    A dazzling swordlight emerged, bright enough to illuminate the entire world.


    The radiance of the brilliant sun-like sword intent burst forth, demonstrating a power that seemed capable of severing the heavens and the earth.


    All external sensations seemed to disappear. In their minds, everything in the world disappeared, leaving only the sword before their eyes.


    They responded!


    Synchronized by years of rapport, the four masters of Wind, Flower, Snow, and Moon acted in unison without the need formunication.


    Their powerful True Qi surged, their Blood Qi on the horizon flowed rapidly. They held nothing back, nor did they dare to. They unleashed all their power at Pei Xuanjing.


    The four of them, as martial siblings of the same sect , were experienced in thisbined attack. When they teamed up, their power increased exponentially from before.


    King Chujiang and the high -ranking members of the Mire Sect also released their most powerful Martial Studies, forming a siege alongside the four masters¡¯ attack.


    Boom¡­boom¡­boom¡­


    The sounds of constant explosions rang out like thunder.


    However, Pei Xuanjing remained unmoved.


    Whoosh¡­


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s body was surrounded by rippling waves of Qi, his overhead Blood Qi appeared to mimic the coursing of the Heavenly River, stirring and wild.


    Such powerful Blood Qi.


    The Blood Qi disturbed the area around by several dozen feet, causing even trees to burst into mes from its heat, without any sparks being present.


    Bang!


    It was like splitting mountains and cracking the earth, as if the sky was falling and the ground was copsing. Dust filled the air, a burning wave of heat surged in all directions. The fierce collision caused everyone present to be pushed back by the intense vibration.


    St!


    All four masters of Wind, Flower, Snow, and Moon retreated several feet, blood trickled from the corners of their mouths as they stared at the man standing tall, his clothes roaring in the wind, his hair flowing with the breeze.


    The ground beneath Pei Xuanjing¡¯s feet remained unscathed, but beyond that area, the earth was filled with cracks, as wide as a wrist.


    ¡°Yue Huan, take Ning King and go. Don¡¯t worry about us,¡± Wind de coughed out a mouthful of clotted blood and said solemnly.


    ¡°Senior brother!¡± Yue Huan covered her mouth with a heavy heart. She nced at Ning King Zhu Chenhao, who was too shocked to speak a word. Her eyes hesitated as they shifted back to the Wind de and the others.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let our deaths be in vain. If you get a chance, avenge us.¡± Snow Spear¡¯s voice rang out.


    Yue Huan gritted her teeth, ready to leave with the Ning King.


    ¡°You want to leave? Did you ask me?¡± A trace of cold light shed in Pei Xuanjings eyes.


    His body spun around, and he once again drew his sword.


    ¡°Stop him!¡± The Wind de shouted, raising his weapon to meet him head-on.


    Flower Sword and Snow Spear also followed closely.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing had no intention of entangling with them, his Blood Qi was flowing, and the muscles, bones, and skin of his body were rumbling. He raised his hand, and a sword whizzed down.


    The sword technique was called: ¡°Flying Immortal Outside the Sky¡±.


    Now, without any worries, Pei Xuanjing had boldly performed this move.


    As the light flew obliquely, it resembled a startling radiance cutting the sky, prating deep into the bone marrow, the chilling sword aura, the edge of the sword was invincible.


    St! Thud!


    One sword pierced the throat. Three first-grade masters faced Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword and fell on the spot. Their weapons ttered to the ground.


    ¡°Senior brother!¡± Upon seeing this, Yue Huan¡¯s eyes were red with rage. But she knew she was not Pei Xuanjing¡¯s match. Her eyes disyed immense hatred as she took onest toxic look at Pei Xuanjing, remembering his face in her memory.


    She then decisively led Ning King Zhu Chenhao to flee into the distance.


    Of course, Pei Xuanjing would not allow them to escape.


    He casually swung his sword a few times, killing King Chujiang and the others, then leapt forward to continue the chase.


    Poor King Chujiang, infamous in the Martial World, and a man who inspired fear in many, was in by Pei Xuanjing as easily as killing chickens or butchering dogs. From the beginning to the end, he was not even aware of his opponents¡¯ identities.


    Yue Huan was a first-grade martial artist. If she had been alone, it would have taken Pei Xuanjing some effort to chase her down.


    However, burdened by Zhu Chenhao, she hadn¡¯t gotten far before Pei Xuanjing caught up.


    Whoosh!


    Seeing no way out, Yue Huan threw her rings from her hands. Her missile, roaring with slicing wind, charged straight at Pei Xuanjing, hoping to hold him off.


    ng!


    Pei Xuanjing flicked his wrist, and the two rings were deflected. A swift thrust of his sword ended her life.


    Now, Zhu Chenhao was left alone, facing the terrifying Pei Xuanjing..

 Chapter 162 - 161: I Cause Chaos in the Great Ming, You Cause Chaos in the World

    Chapter 162: Chapter 161: I Cause Chaos in the Great Ming, You Cause Chaos in the World


    Trantor: 549690339


    Zhu Chenhao, seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s aggressive approach, finds himself cornered.


    His face full of panic, he quickly says: ¡°As long as you spare me, I can give you anything you want. Wealth, beautiful women, supreme martial arts secrets¡­ anything. If you are willing to help me conquer the world, I am willing to share it with you.¡±


    Hearing his words, Pei Xuanjing silently shakes his head. He had thought that his opponent, while not necessarily an ambitious man, would at least have some dignity.


    But at this juncture, Zhu Chenhao was still clinging to dreams of being an emperor, which Pei


    Xuanjing found ratherughable.


    Seeing that Pei Xuanjing was unfazed, Zhu Chenhao takes a step back, looking at Pei Xuanjing with a deep sorrow. He cries out: ¡°Pei Xuanjing, we¡¯ve never had any dealings before and bear no grudges against each other. Why are you so aggressive?¡±


    Having his first n foiled, Zhu Chenhao moves onto his next idea, making sure to portray himself as the victim with a touch of sadness in his voice.


    ¡°True, I¡¯ve never met you before, ¡± Pei Xuanjing calmly states. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Zhu Chenhao, feeling a glimmer of hope as Pei Xuanjing starts to speak, thinks he might have managed to persuade thetter. He quickly adds: ¡°Exactly, you and I have never crossed paths¡­¡±


    But Pei Xuanjing¡¯s next words felt like a bucket of ice water over Zhu Chenhao: ¡°But, it wouldn¡¯t be urate to say we have no grudges. After all, both the underworld and the Mire Sect bear substantial grudges against me. Of course, the reason I want to kill you isn¡¯t about your alliances, but for the sake of the people. Because of your rebellion, countlessmoners lost their homes and livelihoods¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Pei Xuanjing, how hypocritical you are,¡± Zhu Chenhaoughs, perhaps resigned to his inevitable death, finally letting go of his worries.


    At first, he felt Pei Xuanjing had legitimate reasons for attacking him. But when he heard Pei Xuanjing speak of fighting for the people, he found it amusing.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing, ever since your rise to prominence, could you count how many people have died at your hands? You dare to rebuke me, ask yourself, do you have the right to do so?¡± Zhu Chenhao snarls.


    Yes, Zhu Chenhao had risen in rebellion, andmitted numerous atrocities.


    But did Pei Xuanjing have the audacity to speak such hypocritical words?


    In Zhu Chenhao¡¯s eyes, they were no different from each other, and neither was morally superior.


    Pei Xuanjing, his heart as solid as a rock, naturally wouldn¡¯t be swayed by Zhu Chenhao¡¯s words. He shakes his head slightly: ¡°Although I have killed many people, I never initiated any trouble or conflicts. They were simply thrust upon me. All I desire is to be immortal.¡±


    He had this confidence because he had never sought to harm anyone, always adhering to the principle of not bothering those who didn¡¯t bother him.


    For Pei Xuanjing, he was solely focused on reaching the peak of martial arts, tracing the footsteps of the gods, transcending mortal limits, and reaching immortality.


    The power struggles and desires for wealth and glory among others held no value to him.


    Even if he had foreknowledge of potential threats from his life simtions, he never proactively took action, but instead only prepared for the possible oues.


    Thus, he remained unshaken in the face of Zhu Chenhao¡¯s usations.


    Zhu Chenhao stares nkly at the calm and collected Pei Xuanjing, unable to believe the answer he received.


    As if a realization hit him, fear washes over his face, and he mutters: ¡°The likes of you are the most terrifying, bound by no rules, doing everything ording to your own will.¡±


    Mimicking the ravings of a madman, he points at Pei Xuanjing and exims: ¡°One day, you will do even worse things than me for your goals. If I am considered a traitor who has thrown Great Ming into chaos, then you are a traitor against Heaven and Earth.¡±


    Even Ning King Zhu Chenhao, who caused the rebellion andmitted countless killings, despite hisposure, was aware that his actions were not as righteous as he imed.


    But Pei Xuanjing, despite being responsible for so many deaths, remained indifferent, valuing only his own motivations.


    This type of person was terrifying.


    Zhu Chenhao could only wonder, what would Pei Xuanjing do one day for the sake of bing immortal?


    Pei Xuanjing watches the deluded Zhu Chenhao, oblivious to thetter¡¯s thoughts.


    Upon hearing his words iming he would be like Zhu Chenhao one day, he doesn¡¯t believe it.


    Rather than continue the conversation, Pei Xuanjing raises his sword.


    Light shes from the sword.


    Zhu Chenhao stares at the oing de, his eyes filled with despair, regret, and reluctance to yield.


    He was born into nobility, entitled to luxury and prestige since birth.


    None could oppose his wishes throughout his life ¡ª he got anything he desired.


    Except ror tne man wno sat on tne tnrone.


    Unsure of when it started, Zhu Chenhao, who upied a nearly untouchable position in Great Ming, became filled with resentment.


    He was discontent with being a mere duke, someone who had to bow and scrape before the emperor, treated like a mere servant.


    Why should it be so?


    They were all descendants of the founding emperor ¡ª why should he be the one to own Great Ming?


    Despite possessing vast power and wealth, Zhu Chenhao had no choice but to obey and follow orders.


    Therefore, he nned a rebellion, aiming for the throne.


    In preparation, he changed his bold and unruly image, humbling himself before the emperor, hiding his arrogance.


    All to silently gather strength, waiting for the day he would ascend to the throne.


    But when he amassed an army of a million soldiers and victory seemed within reach, he was met with an unprecedented defeat.


    Decades of nning ended in a failure.


    Why?


    Why was it so?!


    With deep reluctance and resentment, Zhu Chenhao slowly closes his eyes.


    With an intense yearning for the world, for Great Ming¡¯s glory and power, he dies, full of regret.


    Pei Xuanjing felt no sense of achievement in killing Zhu Chenhao; it felt like just another ordinary task. He flicks his wrist lightly, and the Shenxiao Sword returns to its sheath.


    He slowly raises his head and looks into the distance, loudly announcing, ¡°Master, since you¡¯ve already arrived, why note out and greet me?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s clear voice echoes all around, and Wang Boan, dressed in a ck schr¡¯s robe with a regr sword about three feet long hanging from his waist, slowly emerges.


    ¡°You could have simply left without bothering to expose my presence,¡± Wang Boan slowly begins..

 Chapter 163 - 162: You Shouldn’t Have Killed Him

    Chapter 163: Chapter 162: You Shouldn¡¯t Have Killed Him


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Mire Sect incited a rebellion in the Northwest Dao, and in the blink of an eye, unrest engulfed the entire region.


    In Yangzhou, Zhu Chenhao, the Ning King, led an uprising; he gathered a force of a million, capturing cities and robbing territories along the way, seemingly destined for greatness.


    Different powers big and small reacted differently; some were fearful, others rejoiced; some held their fort, shutting their doors to the world; others took advantage of the chaos to seize benefits.


    These two sudden uprisings, regardless of any prior signs or warnings, have unquestionably left the Great Ming imperial court in a difficult position, overwhelmed and at a loss.


    Previously, the Tartar invasions had already exhausted the entire imperial court. Even with the Emperor personally leading troops to the border, only then was the Tartar tribe defeated, and the bordends were barely stable.


    But no one at the imperial court expected that, as one issue was settled, another would arise. The border situation had just stabilized, and then internal unrest spread throughout the empire.


    If only the Mire Sect¡¯s rebellion was the issue, despite spreading across the entire Northwest Dao, the powerful figures in the capital wouldn¡¯t be overly concerned. After all, the Mire Sect had been causing trouble for many years, and it wasn¡¯t surprising that they would stir up some chaos.


    People die only toe back like spring onions after being sliced.


    If some peasants perish, what difference does it make?


    However, the fact is that Ning King Zhu Chenhao decimated Yangzhou, ughtered officials, and gathered a force of a million. He advanced downstream, attacking incessantly on his way to the South Capital Yingtian. This made it clear to the high-ranking officials that the situation was critical and urgent.


    To them, the threat wasn¡¯t Ning King¡¯s one million-strong rebel army, even if they captured a few provinces; what mattered was that they must not be allowed to upy South Capital Yingtian.


    This was not only because South Capital Yingtian was the location of the Great Ming imperial court¡¯s capital city, holding immeasurable significance, but also because it had a set of officials identical to those in Tiandu.


    Although the Great Ming Empire was based on a dual capital system with Tiandu and South Capital Yingtian supposedly equal in status, and South Capital Yingtian¡¯s officials were supposed to be on par with those in Tiandu, even down to their exact ranks.


    However, even ordinary citizens of the Great Ming Empire knew that this was merely a facade.


    South Capital¡¯s officials were worlds apart from those in Tiandu, where the emperor resided.


    Tiandu canmand the entire world and every ce must obey once an orderes down.


    But as for South Capital Yingtian, let alone the entire world, even leaving the city was a struggle.


    If the two capitals were indeed equal, then why do officials in Tiandu consider being reassigned to South Capital Yingtian a demotion, even if ites with a promotion in rank?


    It could be said that most of the officials in South Capital Yingtian were a group of failures, a group of people who underestimated their abilities.


    If Ning King Zhu Chenhao really took over South Capital, it was likely that someone wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the lure of power and surrender willingly, bing his vassal. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After all, this wouldn¡¯t be the first such incident in the history of the Great Ming Empire, and there might be people who were keen on taking a gamble.


    Therefore, high-ranking officials were most concerned about Ning King¡¯s situation.


    In only a month, the dispatch orders werepleted, and with the Emperor leading the crusade himself, he rallied troops from all over and led hundreds of thousands of soldiers straight towards Yangzhou.


    Despite Wang Boan¡¯s in clothing, it simply could not conceal his elegance and tranquility.


    Had one not known him, no one would have thought that this middle-aged schr, who led a hundred thousand troops to defeat a million-strong army and rescued countless people from imminent danger, would be the greatest contributor in quelling the Ning King¡¯s rebellion.


    He stood in the distance, possessing an air of grandeur and calmness. His words were like a spring breeze blowing against your face, making one feel intuitively appreciative.


    Pei Xuanjing greeted him with a fist and palm salute, ¡°I have long admired Master Boan, and it¡¯S a great pleasure to finally meet you in person today. I¡¯ve had nothing but respect for your profound knowledge and remarkable aplishments.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s reference to him simply as ¡®Master¡¯ and not his official title was due to his respect for Wang Boan¡¯s schrship and deeds.


    Moreover, Gu Ji had once sought a copy of the ¡®Records of Divine Continent¡¯ from Wang Boan, so Pei


    Xuanjing felt indirectly indebted to him.


    For both personal and moral reasons, he couldn¡¯t just ignore him.


    ¡°Actually, you shouldn¡¯t have killed him just now! ¡± Wang Boan said to Pei Xuanjing.


    The person he was referring to was Ning King Zhu Chenhao.


    Pei Xuanjingughed and asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he deserve to die?¡±


    For his own personal desires, he instigated a huge rebellion, causing countless families to be thrown into disarray, lose their loved ones, and be refugees. Doesn¡¯t such a crime warrant death?


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s smile, Wang Boan couldn¡¯t deny this fact, so he said, ¡°Yes, he deserved to die!


    However, he shouldn¡¯t have died at your hands. You should understand why.¡±


    Even though Zhu Chenhao deserved to die for his crimes, as far as the Great Ming imperial court was concerned, he should definitely not have been killed by Pei Xuanjing.


    It was because Pei Xuanjing had a different identity ¨C he was wanted by the imperial court as one of the Remnants of Shenxiao. His action wouldn¡¯t earn the imperial court¡¯s gratitude, but would instead be perceived as a form of humiliation.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded and said, ¡°I understand, but what of it? Since I chose to get involved, I have no regret.¡±


    He didn¡¯t care what the Great Ming imperial court would think of this or whether they would be grateful, annoyed or any other reaction. For Pei Xuanjing, it didn¡¯t matter at all.


    Wang Boan sighed lightly and gave Pei Xuanjing a look of regret, ¡°What a pity, a person of your caliber is now on the opposite side of the imperial court.¡±


    Although Wang Boan had never met Pei Xuanjing before, he knew of him by reputation as well.


    Through his exchanges with Gu Ji, he had also learned a lot about Pei Xuanjing. He knew the im about the Remnants of Shenxiao was simply a ploy to shift me, and Pei Xuanjing was just an undeserving scapegoat.


    ¡°There is nothing to regret,¡± Pei Xuanjing responded, shaking his head.


    He entered the Martial Academy to observe the unique skills preserved there and to refine his Taoyun skills. He had no other intentions.


    Having experienced a past life, Pei Xuanjing was able to disregard the existing dynasty in this world. Although he could choose to be superficially friendly for temporary gain, he found it hard to ept permanently bowing and kowtowing to the emperor, especially when he had acquired great power.


    Thus, he found it hard to understand those first-grade martial artists who, despite having great strength, chose to serve as tools and humbly submit.


    Wang Boan remained silent in understanding; the two couldn¡¯t possibly be the same kind of people.


    Pei Xuanjingughed and said, ¡°I almost forgot to congratte you, Master, for the great merits you have achieved this time. You have been able to express your ambitions in full.¡±


    Wang Boan shook his head and said, ¡°Taking it upon myself to gather troops and suppress the rebellion, I have already vited many taboos. Instead of being rewarded, I would be lucky if merits could bnce out the faults.¡±


    Wang Boan knew very well that even though he had taken matters into his own hands, rallied troops from various Guard Command Departments, and quelled Ning King¡¯s rebellion this time, he had still


    vited many taboos..

 Chapter 164 - 163: High Merit Shakes the Lord

    Chapter 164: Chapter 163: High Merit Shakes the Lord n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Trantor: 549690339


    To crush hundreds of thousands of soldiers with a mere one hundred thousand men is a substantial achievement in any era, bound to turn heads and inspire awe.


    But such an achievement, in any era, is also likely to breed envy among many people.


    Because such an outstanding talent, after demonstrating their brilliance, will inadvertently eclipse the aplishments of their contemporaries.


    Wang Bo¡¯an, already oppressed by his superiors, is fully aware that this time he will make the same person, who has always suppressed him, even more jealous.


    Even though he had aplished great things this time, he feared that the results might not necessarily be positive.


    But before he assembled his troops, Wang Boan had already prepared himself for this consequence.


    If he failed to quell the rebellion, the oue was clear ¨C defeat in battle means death.


    If he seeded, he would still bemitting a taboo by recruiting soldiers unauthorized.


    But, even knowing that quelling the rebellion would not produce a good oue regardless of sess or failure, he still chose to proceed.


    Simply because he was Wang B0¡¯an, a man with unyielding resolve.


    Looking at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intrigued expression, Wang Bo¡¯an had no intention of exining. He waved his hand dismissively: ¡°Now that everything is settled here, you can go.¡±


    He seemingly had no intention of detaining Pei Xuanjing, a fugitive wanted by the imperial court andst of the Shenxiao Sect.


    Even though Pei Xuanjing had learned from the life simtion that Wang Boan would not turn on him, he still curiously asked, ¡°Do you not want to capture me, a fugitive wanted by the imperial court and leftover of Shenxiao Sect?¡±


    Wang Bot an chuckled: ¡°Taoist Qingxu personally sent a message to me, why should I disregard his face?¡±


    Hearing Wang Boan¡¯s words, Pei Xuanjing finally understood why Wang Bo¡¯an would not attack him in the life simtion it was because of Taoist Qingxu.


    He had not expected Taoist Qingxu, whose circle of friends ranged far and wide, to have such a rtionship with Wang Bo¡¯an and to be able to persuade him.


    No matter how capable he was of dealing with Wang Bo¡¯an, he would definitely remember the favor Taoist Qingxu had done for him.


    ¡°I see,¡± said Pei Xuanjing, sping his fists, but he did not leave. Instead, he began poking around Ning King¡¯s body, hoping to find something useful.


    He wanted to see if he could obtain something from these people. After all, now that he had the idea of rebuilding the Shenxiao Sect in mind, he had to start gathering resources for himself.


    Looking at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions, Wang B0¡¯an couldn¡¯t help butugh quietly, but he didn¡¯t say anything further.


    After taking a few things from Zhu Chenhao and Yue Huan, Pei Xuanjing stood up, saluted, and then turned towards the direction where he had just killed those people. There were still some things waiting for him there.


    Watching Pei Xuanjing¡¯s departing figure, Wang Bo¡¯an¡¯s usually calm eyes shed with worry: I don¡¯t know whether letting you go today will bring regret in the future.


    In fact, he had arrived when Pei Xuanjing was killing Yue Huan and all the conversation between Zhu Chenhao and Pei Xuanjing had fallen into his ears.


    Aside from Zhu Chenhao¡¯s pleas for mercy, hisst remarks,bined with Wang Bo¡¯an¡¯s prior conversation with Pei Xuanjing, made him somewhat agree with Zhu Chenhao¡¯s assertion that Pei Xuanjing might one day be a disruptor of the world.


    ¡°Hehe, perhaps I¡¯m worrying too much! ¡°Wang Boan muttered to himself.


    Considering his current situation, with potentially significant trouble ahead, he didn¡¯t have the energy to worry about these things.


    Moreover, even if there were a possible concern, could he really have kept Pei Xuanjing behind?


    Not necessarily.


    After returning to the camp, Wang Bo?anmanded his men to quell themotion among the people and round up the scattered soldiers.


    He then documented his actions in detail and sent an emergency report to Tiandu.


    As the emperor of the Great Ming Empire, he always maintains his emotions.


    But this time, facing Ning King¡¯s rebellion, the emperor couldn¡¯t suppress his rage. He could never have imagined that a member of the royal family would betray him, especially Zhu Chenhao, who had always kowtowed to him.


    The emperor is determined to personally lead an army to crush the rebel forces, to demonstrate his power and to prove that he is not inferior to the two founding emperors in terms of military prowess.


    However,


    Unexpectedly, when the army was halfway there, they suddenly received Wang Bo¡¯an¡¯s victory report from Nan Gan.


    Ning King Zhu Chenhao, a serious threat in the eyes of the court, and a rival in the emperor¡¯s eyes, had been defeated, and he himself was dead.


    Unlike the ordinary soldiers who rejoiced when they received the victory report, virtually every high ranking official present had a change in their expression, devoid of any joy from the victory, when they heard the report.


    Even Wang Qiong, who has always stood by Wang Bo¡¯an and promoted him repeatedly, had a change in expression when he saw the victory report.


    ¡°Good, good, good, this Wang Bol an is indeed talented.¡± The emperorughed heartily and said to Wang Qiong, ¡°I had originally heard that Wang Bo?an was a great schr of Confucianism and had achieved some sess in dealing with the bandit problem in Nan Gan, which made me realize his leadership skills. But I never thought his leadership abilities would be so impressive.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty over-praises him, Wang B0¡¯an just got lucky, and all credit to Your Majesty¡¯s blessing, otherwise how could he have achieved this?¡± Wang Qiong, an experienced official, quickly replied.


    Yang Tinghe, the Prime Minister, also chuckled and said, ¡°He is no less than the Marquis of Tiao during the Former Han dynasty, and the Marquis of Champion during the Later Han dynasty.¡± When he said this, he was obviously harboring ill intentions.


    The Marquis of Tiao he referred to was Zhou Yafu, and the Marquis of Champion was Dou Xian.


    Although both were illustrious men of war, they also tended to be arrogant and overbearing, and due to their high merits, they overshadowed their masters, which didn¡¯t end well for them.


    Therefore, upon hearing these words, Wang Qiong sternly said to Yang Tinghe, ¡°Prime Minister, please be careful with your words. Wang Bo?an is not like those two.¡±


    After finishing his words, Wang Qiong looked at the emperor, who was nomittal, showing no joy, but rather some concern for Wang Bo¡¯an.


    He thought to himself: ¡°Wang Bo¡¯an, you¡¯ve really given me a tough problem to solve.¡±


    As the Minister of War, Wang Qiong has been in office for decades and has promoted and guided countless people, but in his heart, Wang B0¡¯an was the best among them.


    It should have been a cause for pride to have someone he had supported distinguish themselves with their achievements.


    However, this time, the man who could match the prime minister in the cab was causing him trouble.


    Wang Bo¡¯an was simply toopetent.


    In the face of Ning King¡¯s rebellion, it was not a problem to gather troops tobat bandits, and even to use troops wouldn¡¯t be a big issue.


    The problem was that he did his job too well, defeating Ning King¡¯s army of five hundred thousand with less than one hundred thousand, causing the enemy to retreat in a big defeat. This was a problem.


    For the entire Great Ming dynasty, every official was expected to handle the situation carefully. Even the emperor had to personally lead the charge and treat Ning King¡¯S rebellion as a major issue, but Wang Bo¡¯an resolved it so easily.


    As a subject, it wasn¡¯t wrong to achieve merit.


    But your achievements were so outstanding they could overshadow the glory of the emperor, that¡¯s a


    problem.


    Did it mean that all these officialsbined were still lesser than you, Wang Boan?


    Then, where should the emperor and all the court officials ce their faces?

 Chapter 165 - 164: Slayer Taoist

    Chapter 165: Chapter 164: yer Taoist


    Trantor: 549690339


    A small town in Yangzhou untouched by war.


    Because of its remote location, this town is not considered a battleground, it was luckily spared from the war, preserving a semnce of peace.


    Pei Xuanjing entered an inn. After washing and freshening up, he sat at the table in his room, reflecting on his actions and counting his rewards.


    Nearly a million taels in silver banknotes, six top-quality cultivation martial arts manuals, four Thousand Refinement Divine Weapons, and fifty bottles of heavenly elemental elixirs.


    With such abundant rewards, a satisfied smile appeared on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face.


    Just then, someone knocked on the door of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s room. He tidied up and turned his gaze towards the door.


    ¡°Who is it!¡± Pei Xuanjing said.


    The voice of Bai Xiaosheng came from outside the door: ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing slightly frowned, wondering why Bai Xiaosheng had suddenlye here.


    ¡°Pleasee in. ¡± Pei Xuanjing moved aside, allowing Bai Xiaosheng to enter.


    After they settled down, Bai Xiaoshengughingly told Pei Xuanjing: ¡°Impressive, Pei brother. Facing numerous experts alone, beheading people amidst thousands of soldiers. You left after aplishing your task, showing a heroic demeanor that has won my admiration.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing modestly replied with a smile: ¡°Bai brother, you¡¯re too kind. If it weren¡¯t for your invaluable assistance, it wouldn¡¯t have been that easy.¡±


    Without Bai Xiaosheng providing him with information, it would have been difficult for him to act alone.


    Not to mention how hard it would be for him to ascertain Zhu Chenhao¡¯s movements at all times. Even if he managed it, without Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s supplied portraits, it¡¯S unlikely he could identify the target.


    Bai Xiaosheng shook his head: ¡°It was but a token effort. Just providing some information can¡¯tpare with your personal endeavors, your life-and-death struggles.¡±


    He continued with a smile: ¡°Pei brother, do you know that after this battle, your fame has spread throughout the world again, making you the most famous person in the world. From the imperial court to the martial world, who would dare say they have not heard of the yer Taoist, Pei Xuanjing?¡±


    The yer Taoist, was the nickname Pei Xuanjing was now known by in the jianghu, the martial arts world.


    His experiences were widely known and many came to understand his original title of Longevity Taoist. However, based on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s trail of bloodshed, while longevity was uncertain, ying certainly was.


    Hence, the nickname yer Taoist had slowly started to circte in the jianghu.


    Pei Xuanjing was not satisfied with this title, believing that killing was not his true nature and that he was only forced to do it under pressure.


    However, he also realized that he had no say in his martial world title. So he could only let it be, letting things take their course.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that Wang Boan had voluntarily tried to cover up for him regarding his assassination of the Ning King, Zhu Chenhao.


    But, the situation at that time was too chaotic. Pei Xuanjing, not being a bloodthirsty man, did not kill every soldier of the Ning King that came his way, letting many escape.


    Combined with his previous assassination of the Commander Chen from the Guard Command Department Yang Yunhui, which was widely known, it was impossible to hide the fact that Zhu Chenhao was killed by his hand. Thus, it quickly became public knowledge.


    Pei Xuanjing was rather dismissive about bing the talk of the martial arts world yet again, saying: ¡°It¡¯s just passing reputation, it will fade in due course.¡±


    However, as Pei Xuanjing made this dismissive remark, there were people harbouring deep animosity towards him, desiring nothing but his swift elimination.


    In a secluded secret chamber, the mysterious Lord of the Shenxiao Gate was once again shrouded in darkness, his entire body covered by a ck robe and his face obscured by a bamboo hat.


    A low voice resonated in the chamber: ¡°Pei Xuanjing, you should die! Why do you always oppose me?¡± Yu Zhenzi, standing to the side, remained silent. He too was taken aback upon hearing this news.


    No matter how much he pondered, he could notprehend why Pei Xuanjing had interfered in this matter.


    In his opinion, if he were in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s shoes, given his hostile rtionship with the imperial court, he would have preferred to sit back and watch Ning King Zhu Chenhao¡¯s rebellion, waiting for the sh to reach its climax and seizing the opportunity to pursue his own advantage, instead of risking his life to kill Zhu Chenhao.


    And yet, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s choice to personally eliminate Zhu Chenhao was beyond Yu Zhenzi¡¯sprehension and he could not understand why.


    The Lord of Shenxiao Gate asked Yu Zhenzi, ¡°What were our losses this time?¡±


    Indeed, Shenxiao Gate was also implicated in Ning King¡¯s rebellion.


    His initial order for Yu Zhenzi to bring the token to the Northwest Dao was to liaise with the leader of the Mire Sect, Zhao Baiyang.


    Upon hearing Shenxiao Gate Lord¡¯s question, Yu Zhenzi respectfully replied: ¡°Most of our forces were in the Northwest Dao cooperating with the Mire Sect. We had few men in Yangzhou, thus our losses were minimal.¡±


    Perhaps saving face or deceiving oneself ultimately mattered.


    Even if they were indirectly colluding with Ning King, they considered themselves the orthodox lineage of Shenxiao and thereby, wished to avoid any deep entanglement with Ning King, a member of Great Ming¡¯s royalty. As a result, their main forces were deployed in the Northwestern Dao and those involved in Yangzhou were few.


    This move, unintentionally, saved them from disaster. Even with Ning King¡¯s defeat in Yangzhou, their losses were minimal.


    Simultaneously, Yu Zhenzi was struck with awe at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He knew that there were four first-grade experts on Ning King¡¯S side, and it was not an exaggeration to say that any of them was as powerful as himself.


    Yet, Pei Xuanjing was able to eliminate them single-handedly. His prowess and audacity left him speechless.


    At this moment, his fear for Pei Xuanjing deepened. He felt that the nickname yer Taoist was indeed well earned.


    The Lord of Shenxiao Gate¡¯s following words interrupted Yu Zhenzi¡¯s thoughts. He instructed ¡®Yu Zhenzi, allocate a few people from the Northwest Dao to leave and, at the same time, send people to track Pei Xuanjing¡¯s whereabouts.¡±


    Upon hearing Shenxiao Gate Lord¡¯s orders, shock was evident in Yu Zhenzi¡¯s eyes as he ventured to express his guess, ¡°Lord, are you nning to make a move on Pei Xuanjing?¡± ¡°Indeed!¡± The Shenxiao Gate Lord responded coldly.


    Pei Xuanjing had multiple times ruined his ns. He must be eliminated.


    Yu Zhenzi, with an image of Pei Xuanjing in his mind, couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Lord¡­ his strength is formidable. It¡¯s not advisable for us to act at this time¡­¡±


    ¡°Yu Zhenzi, are you questioning my decision?¡± The Lord of Shenxiao Gate interrupted Yu Zhenzi.


    Yu Zhenzi hurriedly replied, ¡°I dare not.¡±


    He dared not defy the Shenxiao Gate¡¯s will and thus could onlyply with the instructions.


    But concurrently, he decided to secretly pass on this information to Pei Xuanjing. After all, he still bore the sword intent left by Pei Xuanjing within him..

 Chapter 166 - 165: Bai Xiaosheng Wants to Set Up Three Lists

    Chapter 166: Chapter 165: Bai Xiaosheng Wants to Set Up Three Lists


    Trantor: 549690339


    The assassins of the underworld were infamous across thend, yet no one knew exactly where the underworld was located.


    In a mysterious ce, the lord of the Underworld, Emperor Fengdu, sat high upon his throne, his long hair cascaded down his body. He was dressed in a ck robe embroidered with the image of a Ghost God, giving an impression of inscrutable mystery.


    Below, Yama King, the leader of the Ten Yama Lords, began to speak, ¡°My lord, because of the affair with Ning King Zhu Chenhao, the underworld lost two first-grade martial artists of the Central Ghost Emperor, as well as King Chujiang and three second -grade martial artists who rule hell. We also lost a collective of ten grandmasters and pseudo-grandmasters of the third grade and nearly a hundred assassins of lower grades¡­¡±


    As the first person under Fengdu ghost emperor, Yama King was deeply familiar with all underworld affairs, borating carefully the losses to the emperor.


    After Yama King finished speaking, he stood there, waiting for the orders from the Fengdu ghost emperor.


    Da, da, da,


    The ghost emperor of Fengdu sat quietly on the throne, tapping the armrest lightly with his fingers, listening intently, not responding to what Yama King said as if these losses were trivial.


    After a long while, the Fengdu ghost emperor spoke slowly, ¡°The Netherworld book page will surface soon. Dispatch someone to retrieve it. As for other matters, put them aside for now. This is the most important task.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yama King had no doubt. The words of Emperor Fengdu in the underworld were absolute, even more potent than an Imperial Decree. It was absolutely forbidden for anyone to defy them.


    Since the Emperor had spoken, retrieving the Netherworld book¡¯s page was now the top priority of the Underworld.


    Meanwhile, in the Northwest Dao.


    After hearing thetest news from his disciple, who was also the holy girl of Mire Sect, Yu Yiyao, Zhao


    Baiyang resolutely ordered, ¡°Tell them to start packing up and prepare to evacuate.¡±


    With Zhao Baiyang¡¯s wisdom, he understood that this time, the Mire Sect¡¯s uprising in the Northwest Dao was only to distract the attention around Ning King Zhu Chenhao in Yangzhou.


    Even if the Mire Sect had other thoughts, everything was based on Zhu Chenhao drawing the main attention of the Great Ming imperial court. Overall, the real force was dependent on how the actions yed out on Zhu Chenhao¡¯s side.


    Slnce Zhu Chenhao¡¯s side had already failed, regardless of how they failed, the situation in Yangzhou would naturally settle down quickly.


    Then, the imperial court of the Great Ming would fully focus on the Northwest Dao. It was certain their n had failed and unlikely to seed again.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Yu Yiyao obeyed.


    She strongly admired her master¡¯s wisdom and naturally trusted his analysis of the situation.


    However, she still asked, ¡°Master, what about the others?¡±


    The ¡°others¡± she mentioned were, of course, those who arose in rebellion with them, nning to take advantage of the chaotic situation.


    ¡°Other people?¡± Zhao Baiyang sneered, ¡°Someone has to take responsibility for this incident. If we don¡¯t leave them behind, the Great Ming imperial court will surely cling to us. Do you understand?¡±


    The stir caused this time in the Northwest Dao was not insignificant. If the Mire Sect wanted to escape unscathed, they had to leave people to shoulder the me.


    Those who joined with the intention of taking advantage of the chaos should be prepared to die when things go wrong.


    ¡°Disciple understands what to do.¡± Yu Yiyao nodded with a smile, then slowly left.


    Zhao Baiyang looked at the distant sky, his smile lingering, mumbling to himself, ¡°Pei Xuanjing, you are bing more and more intriguing to me. Are you truly a person who harbors the world in his heart? I look forward to the day, if there¡¯s a conflict between the world in your eyes and the longevity you seek, how will you choose?¡±


    It¡¯s fair to say that even after just a single encounter with Pei Xuanjing, Zhao Baiyang, with the help of the news brought by Yu Yiyao, was able to see through the purpose of Pei¡¯s actions.


    Surprisingly, he wasn¡¯t shocked by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions, which surprised many. Instead, he seemed to understand.


    Inside the inn, Bai Xiaoshengughed, ¡°We don¡¯t need to tter each other here. I came today because there¡¯s something I want to discuss with Brother Pei.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Pei Xuanjing raised his eyebrows slightly, asking, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng said, ¡°Heaven and Earth are about to revive, and the world of martial arts that follows will be a time of great turbulence. So, I want to establish three lists to record the heroes of the world.¡±


    ording to Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s idea, after the revival of Heaven and Earth, numerous heroes would rise, and the existing forces would be broken. He wanted to establish three lists to record the rankings of these heroes.


    ¡°Three lists? Which three lists?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked with interest.


    The saying goes, ¡°There¡¯s no first in literature and no second in martial arts.¡±


    He had been in this world for so long, but he had never heard of any rankings. Now that Bai Xiaosheng mentioned it, he suddenly became interested.


    Bai Xiaosheng slowly said, ¡°The three lists are named: Hidden-Dragon List, Wind-Cloud List, Supreme List.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m interested in hearing the details.¡± Pei Xuanjing motioned.


    ¡°Hidden-Dragon List will initially contain a total of 108 positions, matching the Heavenly Arrays. It refers to young talents with potential in the martial world who are under the age of thirty and of the third grade or below. They can all be listed.¡±


    ¡°The Wind -Cloud List will initially contain 49 positions, signifying that the world changes with us. There are no age or martial arts restrictions for those listed. It only depends on the person¡¯s influence in the martial world. This list changes every three years.¡±


    ¡°The Supreme List will initially contain 18 positions. These listed are the Supreme of the martial world, possessing the power to influence the power structure of the martial world.¡±


    Three lists that almost cover all the heroes of the world speak volumes about Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s ambition.


    Pei Xuanjing asked, ¡°Brother Bai, your n is truly ambitious. I¡¯m afraid the entire martial world will be in chaos because of these three lists.¡±


    He thought to himself that Bai Xiaosheng must have been nning this for quite a while.


    Many martial artists are naturallypetitive. Now with these lists, it was highly likely that martial artists would eagerly demonstrate their skills to make their names known.


    Bai Xiaosheng said somewhat shyly, ¡°I wish to ce Brother Pei at the top of the Wind-Cloud list. I want to use your name this time and came here to let you know.¡±


    Considering Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s standing, he could have proceeded even without informing Pei Xuanjing. However, for the sake of their friendship, he decided to take the initiative and let him know. After all, he didn¡¯t want this to affect their working rtionship.


    ¡°Me, at the top of the Wind-Cloud list? Isn¡¯t that ill -deserved?¡± Pei Xuanjing was surprised.


    Bai Xiaosheng saw Pei Xuanjing¡¯s expression, shook his head, and said, ¡°Currently, among the martial artists, the one who has had the most dominating presence in the past decade is none other than Brother Pei. I speak nothing but the truth.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Pei Xuanjing was stunned for a moment, thought about it, and ording to what Bai Xiaosheng said, it seemed he wasn¡¯t wrong..

 Chapter 167 - 166: Discussing the World

    Chapter 167: Chapter 166: Discussing the World


    Trantor: 549690339


    As the golden crow set in the west, the jade rabbit rose in the east.


    Pei Xuanjing and Bai Xiaosheng sat in the attic of an inn, gazing at the bright moon and drinking fine wine.


    Pei Xuanjing thought about the three major lists Bai Xiaosheng had mentioned earlier, another thing that had happened in the simtion of life. But this time he wasn¡¯t too surprised, after all, this was not the first time.


    Although Bai Xiaosheng had listed himself as the leader of the so-called Wind and Cloud List, putting himself in the limelight, he considered his current situation: the more debt, the less pressure; the more lice, the less worry. It didn¡¯t bother him much.


    He didn¡¯t mind this matter as the Wind and Cloud List was to be changed every three years. Once the three-year period was over, he would retreat for refining and umting Taoyun, and these three years would pass quickly.


    So he was rather curious about a few other things, like who exactly were the 18 people in the Supreme List.


    ording to Bai Xiaosheng, the 18 people on the Supreme List were all powerful enough to influence the power structure of the Jianghu, a matter Pei Xuanjing seemed to be quite interested in.


    He raised his ss and asked, ¡°I¡¯m actually very curious about who the Supremes on this list are. Can Brother Bai solve my doubts?¡±


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s question, Bai Xiaosheng smiled lightly and said, ¡°Why not!¡±


    ¡°Brother Pei, do you know who in this world¡¯s Jianghu can truly be considered a supreme master?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing smiled and said, ¡°I am eager to hear the details.¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng drained his ss and loudly said, ¡°Among the supreme masters of Jianghu, the most widely known should be the experts from the Buddhism, Taoism, and Demonic Cult. The current


    Celestial Master of Dragon Tiger Mountain, the obscure monk of Buddhism School, and the leader of Sky Demon Sect.¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    No matter how it¡¯s calcted, the world¡¯s power can¡¯t escape the division into Buddhism, Taoism, and Demonic Cult.


    And among these three schools, naturally there are those who are acknowledged as the dominant ones.


    Even though Bai Xiaosheng and Qingxu Taoist have deep ties, and the True Martial Sect is very powerful, if we talk about inheritance and strength, Dragon Tiger Mountain doesn¡¯t fall much behind.


    Bai Xiaosheng once asked Qingxu Taoist, who would win if he fought against the old Celestial Master of Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    The Qingxu Taoist answered that if it was a pure contest, he would be no match, but if it was a fight to the death, he could hold his own due to his younger age and may ensure mutual destruction.


    From this answer, one could know that Qingxu Taoist is at a slight disadvantage.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, agreeing with Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s evaluation. He filled Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s ss and asked, ¡°Then what?¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng held the wine ss in his hand and continued, ¡°Following, it would be the Qingxu Taoist, Zhao Baiyang the leader of Mire Sect, Fengdu Ghost Emperor the lord of the Underworld,


    Chunyang Sword Master of Chunyang Sect, the Sword Master of Sword Sect, Zi Heavenly King of Heavenly King¡¯s Pavilion, the first swordsman in the world, Tie Qianshan of the Tie Sect, the Lord of Shenxiao Gate¡­¡¯


    The world is vast, countless martial artists, and myriad masters. Even with the information Bai Xiaosheng has, he can¡¯t possibly understand all these people.


    Moreover, these supreme masters, each one of them is not to be trifled with. Unless Bai Xiaosheng went to visit them personally, no one would know how powerful they are.


    Hence, he didn¡¯t n to finalize the Supreme List immediately.


    Instead, he wanted to release the other two lists first, then spread the news about the Supreme List, letting the news circte in Jianghu, see which way the wind blew, then make a decision.


    Listening to Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s list of names, Pei Xuanjing quietly memorized them.


    At this point, Bai Xiaosheng turned to Pei Xuanjing and said with a smile, ¡°Of course, with Brother Pei¡¯S strength, you could naturally be included in this list. It is only a pity that you are alone and do not have arge force to support you.¡±


    The so-called Jianghu Supreme, in addition to having great personal strength, also relies on considerable power behind them. Only then can it be considered a true supreme.


    Clearly, among the people he just mentioned, even the number one swordsman in the world has quite a few supporters.


    So he felt sorry for Pei Xuanjing.


    Of course, if one day Pei Xuanjing really reestablishes the Shenxiao Sect, it would be deserving of the list.


    Hearing Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s words, Pei Xuanjing smiled and didn¡¯tment.


    He didn¡¯t have such an ambition for fame for the time being.


    Instead of focusing on these, it is better to ask about other things.


    He had heard a few familiar names, he asked, ¡°Speaking of the leader of Mire Sect, Zhao Baiyang, I¡¯ve encountered him before and can tell he is very strong.¡±


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, Bai Xiaosheng recalled that it seemed that Pei Xuanjing had acquired the Sacred Fire Order from Holy me Sect because of this encounter.


    He slowly said, ¡°I remember that you had not broken through the First-grade realm at that time?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, ¡°Correct.¡±


    At that time, he hadn¡¯t broken through to the First-grade realm.


    Based on what Bai Xiaosheng said, the retreat of Zhao Baiyang at the time may not have been due to his strength, but there might be other reasons.


    Bai Xiaosheng pondered for a while, gathered some information, and guessed, ¡°I think of a reason.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing looked at him, listening to Bai Xiaosheng saying, ¡°I got news that Zhao Baiyang seems to have ns to reorganize the White Lotus Sect. He has been seizing the martial studies of different branches of the White Lotus Sect and wants to cultivate the supreme skill, Maitreya¡¯s Three


    Generations Sutra. Probably he was at a critical moment of his skill cultivation, plus the unrest in the Northwest Dao nned by Mire Sect not long ago. That¡¯s why he was reluctant to fight with you.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded in agreement and asked again, ¡°I heard that you had met Tie Qianshan, what is your opinion of him?¡±


    He had heard about Tie Qianshan from many people. These people seemed to have high esteem for Tie Qianshan, which made him very curious.


    ¡°Tie Qianshan!¡± Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s hand holding the wine ss paused, and after a long silence, he slowly said, ¡°This person¡­ is veryplicated.¡±


    He looked at Pei Xuanjing and a mysterious smile appeared on his face, ¡°If we¡¯re talking about it seriously, the him of the past and the you of now are somewhat simr.¡± Here it is again. Pei Xuanjing had heard such an estimation before.


    He looked strange and became even more curious about Tie Qianshan¡¯s affairs.


    Looking at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s peculiar expression, Bai Xiaosheng continued, ¡°Tie Qianshan came from a small power called the Tie Sect. Before he rose to power, it was a faction without any Upper Three Realm martial artists. At that time, Tie Qianshan was a member of this small power with average talent, but he had an indomitable heart of a strong man..¡±

 Chapter 168 - 167: The Disheartened Tugged Down by Reality

    Chapter 168: Chapter 167: The Disheartened Tugged Down by Reality


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing raised an eyebrow, puzzled, ¡°But isn¡¯t Tie Qianshan highly praised by many for his exceptional talent, which allowed him to elevate the ordinary martial studies of the Tie Sect to a superior level?¡±


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s doubt, Bai Xiaosheng smiled, ¡°Those people simply judge heroes by their achievements. If Tie Qianshan indeed had such extraordinary talent, then why would he initially be epted into Tie Sect?¡±


    He continued, ¡°However, he was genuinely fortunate. At the age of twenty, he entered a cave left by predecessors and received an exceptional inheritance. More coincidentally, the martial arts master who left the inheritance was also adept at palmistry.¡±


    ¡°With this fortunate encounter, his progress soared and he quickly broke through to the Third-grade Grandmaster Realm. Back then, Tie Qianshan gained quite a reputation quickly, and made a number of friends, one of whom, you are likely very familiar with, Zhao Baiyang, the leader of the Mire Sect.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Pei Xuanjing was taken aback, finding it hard to believe that these two had such a rtionship.


    When he heard Bai Xiaosheng continue to say, ¡°However, afterward, for certain reasons, these two became strangers, with no more interactions.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked curiously.


    Bai Xiaosheng answered, ¡°These men are all rising figures. Their rise naturally implies the interests of many other forces were affected. Some enlisted people from the underworld to ambush them. Despite failing, they were all dispersed and were no longer as they originally were.¡± n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Great Ming has been established for 600 years. Apart from the rise of forces during the founding of the nation, only some individuals benefited immensely from Emperror Taizong?s opportunity and quickly became the top forces in the Great Ming.


    As of today, the current power structure has be stagnant. The beneficiaries of existing interests simply do not allow any new forces to join and share their benefits.


    For neers who truly want to set foot in this realm, their options are either to challenge an existing force, take over everything they have, and be a member or to disrupt everything with endless power, shatter all existing rules, and establish a new set of rules.


    At that time, both Tie Qianshan and Zhao Baiyang were unwilling to bow to the old forces. They selected thetter path.


    However, the strength of the conservative forces exceeded their imagination. Their alliance was easily dismantled. Some died, some sumbed, some chose to hide, some decided to retreat, while others sought new paths.


    After this setback, Zhao Baiyang and Tie Qianshan went their separate ways; Zhao Baiyang joined the Mire Sect while Tie Qianshan decided to return to Northwest Dao, dedicating himself fully to the development of the Tie Sect.


    It can be said that many people believe that Tie Qianshan no longer harbors his initial ambition. What was left of him now is simply a disillusioned man defeated by reality.


    The two continued their conversation until dawn.


    A monthter, Pei Xuanjing returned to Shenxiao Mountain with Pang Hong.


    By then, Shenxiao Mountain was no longer in ruins. Although it did notpare to when Shenxiao Sect was still around, at least it was no longer a shell of its past.


    Soon after their return, they received news from Bai Xiaosheng. It was about Wang Boan.


    With 100,000 troops, he defeated Ning King Zhu Chenhao¡¯s 500,000-strong army, quelled the rebellion in Yangzhou, and saved the citizens from devastation. This was indeed a great merit.


    All were under the imoression that Wang Boan would receive a great deal of recognition. and his career in Jie Xi Lei would be smooth sailing, shooting straight to the sky.


    But to everyone¡¯s astonishment, the imperial court did not reward Wang Boan in any way despite his tremendous achievement. It was as if nothing had happened, leaving it unresolved.


    Moreover, when Wang Boan asked for a leave of absence due to his illness, the emporer casually epted.


    Such an unreasonable incident surprisingly caused no objections. Apart from a few schrs who felt sorry for Wang Boan, most officials at the court chose to remain silent, even Wang Boan¡¯s patron, Minister of War Wang Qiong, turned a blind eye.


    ¡®High merit incites the sovereign¡¯s apprehension, eh,¡¯ sneered Pei Xuanjing.


    How sad this was. It indirectly proved that the current emperor was a tyrant who didn¡¯t tolerate outstanding merits.


    He initially thought this emperor who recruited people topile and distribute martial ssics throughout the world was ambitious, even if they would inevitably be opponents and enemies. But after watching how he dealt with Wang Boan¡¯s quelling of the rebellion, hepletely overturned his previous idea, and his evaluation of the emperor dropped significantly.


    As a qualified ruler, if he is truly strong and ambitious, then he should disy the grandeur of a monarch in the face of a minister such as Wang Boan.


    Even if he doesn¡¯t like it, how could a high-ranking king be so indifferent to the merits of his subjects? This would surely dismay many.


    A tyrant driven by grand ambition, but intolerant of others, that is his evaluation of this emperor.


    As for such an emperor, Pei Xuanjing is certain he has nothing to worry about.


    After this incident, Pei Xuanjing dropped all other matters and started to seclude himself on Shenxiao Mountain. He began to refine the Shenxiao Command token and the acquired skills, umting taoyun, preparing to initiate his next life simtion as soon as possible.


    Time flew by, and half a year passed in the blink of an eye.


    A lot had happened throughout the Great Ming during this half year.


    First was the pacification of the Northwest Dao revolt.


    Moreover, because of the Mire Sect¡¯s timely withdrawal, exposing other powers that had been plundering with them, these forces became the primary targets of the Great Ming imperial court.


    For a while, the whole of Northwest Dao was in turmoil, with everyone fearing the imperial court would seize the opportunity to eradicate them all.


    Fortunately, the Great Ming court was still rational. It knew that these major and minor powers were partners in maintaining the stability of Northwest Dao. So, they primarily attacked those who had followed Mire Sect in the upheaval.


    Nheless, nearly half of the powers in the entire Northwest Dao were eradicated, leaving behind arge vacuum, leading to fiercepetition between the remaining powers and some smaller suppressed forces.


    It can be said that after this Northwest Dao revolt, apart from the top few powers in the Northwest Dao, most of the remaining forces underwent a reshuffle.


    Besides the happenings in Northwest Dao, the most talked-about event in the whole Jianghu was Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s three-fold announcement. This grabbed the attention of almost the entire martial arts world..

 Chapter 169 - 168: Hot Discussion on Three Lists, Well Deserved

    Chapter 169: Chapter 168: Hot Discussion on Three Lists, Well Deserved


    Trantor: 549690339


    Supreme List, Wind-Cloud List, Hidden Dragon List.


    Even before these three lists were released, merely the rumors about their existence immediately sparked heated discussions amongst all the martial artists in the jianghu of the Great Ming. Even the martial artists withinrge powers could not stay out of it.


    Moreover, theserge powers were wracking their brains, seriously and carefully pondering the underlying goal behind Bai Xiaoshengt s such actions. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    However, no matter how they specte, Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s movements would definitely not cease because of them.


    The first list to be released was the Hidden Dragon List, which was divided into two parts: the upper and lower volumes.


    The upper volume contained thirty-six names under the category of Tiangang, the lower volume had seventy-two names under Disha, and together they included one hundred and eight young talents under thirty years old who were third-grade and below.


    Among these were several familiar faces to Pei Xuanjing. One was Li Yuzhen, from the Li Family of Longxi, who Pei met by chance in the blessednd of the Anping Prefecture¡¯s Forbidden ce. As years passed, Li Yuzhen had stepped into the grandmaster realm as a third-grade martial artist, ranking 19th in Tiangang.


    Another was Yu Yiyao, the Holy woman of the Mire Sect who he had once seen. This direct disciple of the leader of Mire Sect, Zhao Baiyang, surprisingly ranked ninth in Tiangang.


    It¡¯s safe to say that once the two volumes of the Hidden Dragon List were published, they immediately caused a heated debate and even incited dissatisfaction among many people.


    It¡¯s known that the territory of Great Ming is vast and the number of martial artists is immeasurable, especially the ones under thirty years old.


    Especially after the upper and middle volumes of the Martial ssics were widely circted, the number of martial artists multiplied.


    However, there were only one hundred and eight names on the Hidden Dragon List, no one doubted the difficulty of making onto the list. This caused dissatisfaction among many who perceived themselves as deserving to be on the list but ultimately did not make it.


    Even with Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s reputation, he still faced many criticisms.


    As a result, it started a new trend in the entire jianghu: countless people wanted to challenge the talented individuals on the Hidden Dragon List and take their ce.


    For a time, throughout the jianghu, daily urrences of challenges could be heard.


    Three lists in total, just the first Hidden Dragon List alone caused countless uproars. What kind of impact would the following lists bring then?


    Bai Xiaosheng did not disappoint the expectations of everyone. Three months after the release of the Hidden Dragon List, under the watchful eyes of the public, he released the Wind -Cloud List.


    All the martial artists aspire to make a name for themselves, lead the world, and be a famous personality.


    The leader of the Wind-Cloud List is Pei Xuanjing.


    Name: Pei Xuanjing.


    Reputation: yer Taoist.


    Cultivation: First-grade Realm.


    Martial Arts Skills: Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Intention ssic, Dragon Elephant Art, Flying Immortal Outside Heaven, Drawing Sword Skill, Dharma Sword Skill¡­


    Evaluation: Unparalleled in sword technique, exceptional in palm technique, cultivating the horizontal training art to have unlimited power.


    Summary of Legendary Achievements: Taoist yer Pei Xuanjing, 28 years old, rises from an unnamed Border County. yed Yin Si Pingdeng Wang, the deputy leader of the Mire Sect, and various masters. Later, because his identity as the Shenxiao Sect disciple was revealed, the imperial courtunched an attack on him in Xuanfu which resulted in the killing of Brocade Guardsmander Qian Ning and a first-grade martial artist. He even beheaded first-grade martial artist Ding Yulong outside the city.


    With the strength of a second-grade martial artist, he drove back Mire Sect Leader Zhao Baiyang and seized the Sacred Fire Order. By the prime of his life, he ascended to the first-grade martial artist realm and on Shenxiao Mountain, he killed four first-grade martial artists with a simple palm attack


    Not long ago, he single-handedly killed Ning King Zhu Chenhao, surrounded by numerous elite martial artists, and calmly departed. The aura he emitted was frightening.


    Therefore, he is ranked first on this Wind-Cloud List.


    Upon the issuance of this list, the jianghu fell silent for a moment.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s rise was all too legendary. In less than 30 years, he had gone from a nameless pawn to the peak of martial arts.


    When Bai Xiaosheng listed all of his legendary experiences, many were suddenly struck by the realization of how strong Pei Xuanjing had be. He had traversed a path in just ten years that many could not reach in a lifetime.


    We must understand that among his peers who were also hailed as geniuses in the jianghu, most had just entered the Third-grade Grandmaster Realm and the breakthrough to the Second-grade Realm was still a distant goal. Let alone the First-grade Realm.


    Seeing his achievements, with the lives of countless First-grade Martial Artists as evidence, everyone unanimously agreed with him ranking first on the Wind-Cloud List, an extremely rare urrence.


    Actually, not only Pei Xuanjing, who sits atop the Wind-Cloud list, quite deservedly so, but the second person on this list was just as deserving.


    Second on the Wind -Cloud List, Zhao Baiyang, the leader of the Mire Sect.


    Compared to Pei Xuanjing, who¡¯s pretty recent in the limelight, Zhao Baiyang was famed a lot earlier.


    This person, who had been renowned for decades, was very famous throughout the entire jianghu of the Great Ming, only his fame has mildly faded as he hadn¡¯t journeyed out into the world for many years.


    However, the rebellion stirred up by the Mire Sect in the Northwest Dao not long ago once again shocked the world, making many recall the imposing reputation Zhao Baiyang had left in the jianghu.


    No one knows how much time and energy Bai Xiaosheng has devoted to this. In conclusion, up to this point, every individual on the two lists he has released has been chosen with great deliberation and careful consideration.


    Even though there were some disputes regarding the ranks of several people on the lists, no one questioned the achievements of those on them.


    With the foundationid by these two lists, everyone understood the authority of Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s lists.


    Therefore, everyone was looking forward to thest Supreme List that Bai Xiaosheng waspiling.


    The Supreme List, as the name suggests, naturally represents the supreme individuals in jianghu.


    There are countless experts within the Great Ming jianghu. Excluding those who originated from ordinary small forces and those who are loners, the number of powerful individuals supported by great forces that rule in their respective territories goes well beyond thousands.


    However, ording to the whispers around Bai Xiaosheng, there are only eighteen names on the Supreme List of Jianghu.


    Looking at it this way, it seems quite a few people won¡¯t make the list.


    Bewildered by fame and fortune, some people see through it, while others can¡¯t.


    Some people may not care about this list, but others, due to their positions, have to care.


    As for the eighteen Supreme Jianghu titles on this list, there are at least hundreds of versions circting in jianghu, each looking usible and having its own reasons.


    Unfortunately, Bai Xiaosheng, for some reason, had been dying the release of this list.


    On Shenxiao Mountain, Pei Xuanjing was in a secluded chamber for cultivation. He finally finished refining the Taoyun on the Shenxiao Command token. Setting down the Shenxiao Command token in his hand, Pei Xuanjing slowly opened his eyes..

 Chapter 170 - 169: The Future Changes Once Again

    Chapter 170: Chapter 169: The Future Changes Once Again


    Trantor: 549690339


    After half a year, he finally umted enough Taoyun to initiate a new life simtion.


    [Taoyun points: 112435]


    [Would you like to use the Life Simtor? One use will consume 100000 Taoyun points.] After settling his state of mind, Pei Xuanjing initiated the life simtion. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [The Great Tao is fifty. Heaven evolves through Forty-Nine Paths, leaving one behind! Thus, all things in the world have a glimmer of life to cling to!]


    At twenty-nine: When youe out of seclusion, the Supreme Ranking of the martial world is announced. At the same time, you receive a message from Yu Zhenzi, alerting you that the Lord of Shenxiao Gate is plotting against you. You decisively chose to y a waiting game, killing several masters, but the Lord of Shenxiao Gate escapes.


    At thirty: Due to the strange activities of the Netherworld Book, you serendipitously encounter a person from theherworld, killing them to seize two pages of the Netherworld Book.


    At thirty-two: Zhao Baiyang, the head of the Mire Sect, ascends Shenxiao Mountain, and the two of you battled without determining a victor.


    Zhao Baiyang appears to hold no ill intentions toward you, the enemy who ruined his grand ns. After your fight, Zhao Baiyang invites you to do one thing ¨C to assassinate the emperor.


    You choose to refuse this request.


    At thirty-three: News of the emperor¡¯s sudden death arrives. At this moment, you finally understand why the emperor, who was in his prime age, dies so abruptly. Soon after, a new emperor ascends to the throne.


    At thirty-four: Qingxu Taoist sends news, iming that he has sessfully deciphered the formation obtained from the forbidden ce in the blessednd. You arrive at True Martial Sect half a yearter. After discussion, you, Qingxu Taoist, and others devise a strategy where you will divert attention, while they secretly plot.


    At thirty-five: With your ambition to ascend to the supreme position in the martial arts world, you challenge all the high -grade martial arts experts and consecutively defeat established first-grade experts. For some time, you be the center of attention in the martial arts world.


    At thirty-eight: At the most critical point of your n, you announce that you will ascend Dragon Tiger Mountain to challenge the current Heavenly Master of the mountain, and invite various high-grade experts to witness it.


    Half a yearter, you ascend Dragon Tiger Mountain and duel with the Heavenly Master.


    After a evenly matched exchange, you are recognized as a top-grade expert.


    Meanwhile, the grand formation of True Martial Sect is activated.


    With the activation of the grand formationid by the True Martial Sect, countless essence Qi from heaven and earth are gathered. One of the elderly masters from True Martial Sect who volunteered to participate in the spell seeds in being enthroned as a God, gaining long life.


    At thirty-nine: Facing such act from True Martial Sect, they be a target for everyone.


    Even the usually friendly Great Ming imperial court is outraged, viewing True Martial Sect¡¯s actions as a betrayal.


    As it turns out, there were spies from major forces within the True Martial Sect all along, who knew about the sect¡¯s actions but feigned ignorance, allowing the sect to attempt it first.


    With the n¡¯S sess, all forces gather at True Martial Sect, threatening them to surrender the original map of the formation for all to share.


    Facing the converge of these forces, even the True Martial Sect faces grand crisis.


    Fortunately, Qingxu Taoist predicted this early on and secretly roped in multiple forces from the Taoist School. With your appearance, a deadlock is formed between the various forces.


    At this time, a great upheaval urred at Taihe Mountain, causing a violent explosion of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi.


    As it turns out, the aftershocks caused by the grand formation were not over. A seal on Taihe Mountain broke due to the intense Essence Qi, causing the revival of the Heaven and Earth and an epochal change.


    At forty: All the forces disperse, each going back to deal with the possible impact of the Heaven and Earth¡¯s huge change. But after this incident, all forces dropped their low profile, each iming spiritual mountains and blessednds. The Great Ming imperial court was powerless to suppress the parties.


    At forty-three: Although the utility of the formation has been proven, the formation still has a shoring; it can only help the enthroned gods gain an extended life span, but cannot enhance strength, which is uneptable to you.


    You temporarily refuse this method, and join hands with Qingxu Daoist, Bai Xiaosheng, Dragon Tiger Mountain to establish a mythical organization. This is to assist each other and explore the secret of immortality together.


    At forty-five: You join Qingxu Daoist and several other experts to kill the Lord of Shenxiao Gate and obtained another Shenxiao Command Token.


    On merging the two Shenxiao Command Tokens, a map to the true inheritance of Shenxiao Sect was revealed.


    You entered it alone and after much hardship, eventually obtained the sect¡¯s treasure, the ¡°Shenxiao Jade Clear Secret Record¡±. This contains the essential records of how to break through the first-grade realm.


    At fifty-one: ording to the records in the Shenxiao Jade Clear Secret Record, you attempted breakthrough cultivation but unexpectedly entered demonic cultivation and died.


    [This life has ended.]


    Pei Xuanjing was a bit stunned as he looked at the results of this life and it took him a long time toe back to reality.


    ¡°So, the revival of Heaven and Earth does not necessarily have to wait until the seal at the top of Tianshan Mountains is opened. As long as the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s formation is stimted, there is a chance to trigger the revival of Heaven and Earth using the essence Qi gathered,¡± he thought, furrowing his brows.


    He originally thought that if they waited for the revival of Heaven and Earth, they would have to wait for many experts to gather at the peak of Tianshan Mountains, and all the people would have to make a concerted effort to trigger the revival of Heaven and Earth.


    Now it seems that this is not the only way!


    ¡°Perhaps, even Shenxiao Sect, who designed this formation, did not know that it had such an effect,¡± thought Pei Xuanjing.


    If the Shenxiao Sect knew that this formation had such an effect, then they wouldn¡¯t have to risk everything doing that. Instead, they could just set up this formation.


    What Pei Xuanjing was not aware of, is that this situation is not that simple.


    The Heaven and Earth of two hundred years ago and the present Heaven and Earth arepletely two different things.


    The essence Qi of Heaven and Earth is now gradually recovering, so this formation works. However, if it were two hundred years ago, even if the formation was set up, it would not have been of any use.


    [Simtion ended, you may choose to retain one of the following rewards.]


    [Option One: The martial arts realm reached at age fifty-one.] [Option Two: The wisdom attained in life at age fifty-one.]


    [Option Three: Key points for improving the Shenxiao Great Formation.]


    ¡°Hmm, there is no ¡®Shenxiao Jade Clear Secret Record¡¯


    Pei Xuanjing was somewhat surprised as he looked at the rewards.


    He originally thought that since he had obtained the true inheritance of Shenxiao Sect, the ¡®Shenxiao Jade Clear Secret Record¡¯, in this life simtion, the book would also appear in the rewards.


    But the result was somewhat unexpected.


    Looking at the three options, Pei Xuanjing took a moment to think, then chose the first option.


    Pei Xuanjing, who had received the rewards from this life simtion, increased in strength. Not only did his physical Qi and blood increase, but his deficiencypared to other high-ranked experts- -the umtion of True Qi was also filled.


    Now, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s True Qi is profound and in no way inferior to distinguished experts like Qingxu Taoist..

 Chapter 171 - 170: The Supreme List

    Chapter 171: Chapter 170: The Supreme List


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing ended his closed-door training, descended Shenxiao Mountain with Pang Hong, and found a tavern in a city at the foot of the mountain.


    The master-disciple duo sat in a private room of the tavern, where Pei Xuanjing ate whilst answering Pang Hong¡¯s questions about martial arts cultivation.


    Back on Taihe Mountain, after being guided by Taoist Qingxu Zi, Pang Hong had already broken into the Seventh Grade Realm.


    After more than two years of intense cultivation, he had honed his physical body to its peak half a year ago and could have attempted to break into the Sixth Grade Martial Artist¡¯s realm.


    From following Pei Xuanjing at the Martial Academy to now, when Pei Xuanjing is twenty-nine, Pang Hong is almost twenty.


    Being a peak Seventh Grade Martial Artist at the age of twenty, with Pang Hong¡¯s average abilities, is already surprising in the entire world of martial artists in the Great Ming.


    However, Pang Hong felt he was dull and that his talent for cultivation was too poor. Especially after the recent announcement of the rankings, seeing Pei Xuanjing in the first ce made him think he was letting his master down.


    He had ess to every form of martial arts skill and resource in his cultivation journey, and was no less fortunate than the heir apparents of big forces.


    Even the heirs ofrge forces probably didn¡¯t have the chance to be personally guided and taught by two mighty individuals like Pei Xuanjing and Qingxu Zi ¡ª both of whom were top figures in the Great Ming¡¯s martial world.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to put so much pressure on yourself. Practicing martial arts is for oneself, not for others to see.¡± Upon seeing Pang Hong¡¯s mental stress, Pei Xuanjing advised him.


    To Pei Xuanjing, aside from his pursuit of longevity, all other glory and reputations meant nothing.


    What if his disciple isn¡¯t naturally gifted or currently weaker?


    If he wishes, he can also cultivate Pang Hong into a powerful figure that makes countless people look up in admiration, no less than the heirs of powerful ns.


    That was Pei Xuanjing¡¯s confidence.


    ¡°Disciple understands,¡± Pang Hong replied respectfully.


    Seeing Pang Hong, Pei Xuanjing decided not to continue his lecture.


    Ultimately, some things need to be realized on one¡¯s own, no matter how many times others may tell them.


    After a few bites of food and drink, Pei Xuanjing put down his chopsticks and said, ¡°After you break into the Sixth Grade, you should venture into the world of martial arts for actual practice.¡±


    After all, he couldn¡¯t bear topletely let go of his own disciple.


    A young eagle must fly to the sky on its own. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Once Pang Hong breaks into the Sixth Grade and has some defensive strength, he can go out and polish his martial arts skills, perhaps making significant progress.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Pang Hong was startled, not expecting his master to suddenly say this. Still, seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s resolute look, he finally nodded in agreement.


    The silence in the room was abruptly disturbed by the noise outside.


    Pei Xuanjing signalled, ¡°Go out and see what¡¯s happened.¡±


    Pang Hong nodded and pushed the door to go outside.


    Not long after, Pang Hong walked in holding a piece of announcement paper.


    ¡°Master, the Supreme Ranking has been released, ¡± Pang Hong said, his voice trembling with excitement.


    Being a young man, he was naturally curious about such things.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Pei Xuanjing yed with his ss, casting a surprised look.


    Speaking of which, he was also curious about how Bai Xiaosheng would arrange this Supreme Ranking.


    After all, even when he and Bai Xiaosheng were discussing famous martial artists in the world during a drinking session, Bai Xiaosheng suggested many people who could be listed, but even he did not have a definite idea about who should be on the list and who should not be.


    ¡°Let me see.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing took the announcement paper and looked at the first person on the Supreme Ranking list.


    Zhang Celestial Master from Dragon Tiger Mountain, born from the ancestral court of the Zhengyi Dao.


    Even though True Martial Sect is flourishing and Dragon Tiger Mountain is showing signs of decay, one cannot underestimate Dragon Tiger Mountain, a ce with a thousand years of history. Given Dragon Tiger Mountain¡¯s illustrious history and the resources behind it, even though the old celestial master has not shown his skills in many years, he still ranked first on the list.


    Even Pei Xuanjing had no objection to this ranking.


    Of course, whether Bai Xiaosheng ranked this old celestial master, who had been concealing his abilities on Dragon Tiger Mountain, first to push him and Dragon Tiger Mountain into the limelight or not, was a matter of opinion, and no one knew for sure.


    The second ce, the leader of the Sky Demon Sect.


    Over the past few years, the Demonic Cult, a very powerful faction in the martial arts world, has been extremely low-profile. Besides the asional appearance of someone from the Demonic Cult, there hasn¡¯t been any news rted to the Demonic Cult.


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s career, he¡¯d heard about the Demonic Cult but never actually encountered anyone from the organization.


    Now that Bai Xiaosheng ranked the leader of the Sky Demon Sect second, he effectively reintroduced this long-lost faction to the world of martial arts.


    Pei Xuanjing chuckled, recalling the words Bai Xiaosheng had once told him.


    The reason the Demonic Cult remained low-profile was not because they had changed their nature, but because of theplex internal rtionships within the Demonic Cult. Several factions within the Demonic Cult were acting independently, and no one was willing to sumb to another.


    It was necessary to understand that the people of the Demonic Cult respected power. Without a powerful figure who could ovee everyone else with his own strength, it would be difficult to reunite the Demonic Cult.


    As far as Pei Xuanjing knew, even though this leader of the Sky Demon Sect was extremely capable, there were a few others within the Demonic Cult who couldpete with him.


    By ranking the leader of the Sky Demon Sect on the Supreme Ranking list, Bai Xiaosheng was undoubtedly putting the leader on the hot seat, seemingly intending to instigate contradictions within the Demonic Cult.


    Third ce, the North Zen Sect¡¯s Monk Hui Ding.


    As a major faction in the martial arts world, alongside the Tao and Demon sects, it was only natural for someone from the Buddhism School to be among the top martial artists. If this list didn¡¯t include someone from the Zen Sect, it would indeed be a curiosity.


    Moreover, the founding emperor of Great Ming had an experience of bing a monk in his youth, so even though the royal family of Great Ming was close to the Taoist School, they didn¡¯t put too much pressure on the Buddhism School.


    Fourth ce: Lord of the Netherworld, Ghost Emperor of Fengdu.


    Sixth ce: Chief of True Martial Sect, Qingxu Zi.


    Tenth ce: Mire Sect leader, Zhao Baiyang.


    This was an old acquaintance of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s, and he didn¡¯t expect that the other party would also be listed in the Supreme Rankings.


    Pei Xuanjing was leisurely looking through the names and information of these eighteen people.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt a fleeting presence aimed at him.


    ¡°Yu Zhenzi?¡± Pei Xuanjing furrowed his brows, aware of who the source of the presence was.


    He handed the announcement paper to Pang Hong and said, ¡°Wait for me here awhile, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    Having said that, Pei Xuanjing left the room and followed the presence he had detected.


    Through several streets, Pei Xuanjing entered a small alleyway, arrived at a private residential door, and lightly knocked..

 Chapter 172 - 171: The True Purpose of Pei Xuanjing

    Chapter 172: Chapter 171: The True Purpose of Pei Xuanjing


    Trantor: 549690339


    Squeak, the door was pushed open, and it was Yu Zhenzi.


    Yu Zhenzi lightly sidestepped, waiting for Pei Xuanjing to walk in. After observing that there were no abnormalities around, he closed the door again.


    ¡°Follow me!¡± Yu Zhenzi spoke lowly.


    Pei Xuanjing was not afraid of any tricks he might y, he nodded his head and followed Yu Zhenzi.


    The two entered a secret chamber, Pei Xuanjing chuckled,menting: ¡°My dear Taoist friend, what brings you here today? Has something important urred?¡±


    Ever since Yu Zhenzi discovered that he couldn¡¯t remove the sword intent within himself, he hadpletely admitted to his loss, opting to cooperate with Pei Xuanjing.


    In the past few years, he had ryed many messages to Pei Xuanjing. Pei Xuanjing had verified these through Bai Xiaosheng?s intelligencework, confirming that he wasn¡¯t trying to set him up.


    Having gone through the previous life simtion, Pei Xuanjing had a rough guess of the purpose of Yu Zhenzi¡¯s visit this time.


    Sure enough, Yu Zhenzi spoke solemnly: ¡°The Lord of Shenxiao Gate has decided to take action against you.¡±


    Half a year ago, when Pei Xuanjing killed Zhu Chenhao, the Lord of Shenxiao Gate had already prepared to strike Pei Xuanjing.


    Now that those matters have been dealt with, he has summoned his subordinates, preparing to ambush and kill Pei Xuanjing.


    Upon confirming the news, Yu Zhenzi hurried to deliver the message.


    Pei Xuanjing replied: ¡°I see.¡±


    Seeing his calm demeanor, Yu Zhenzi furrowed his brows: ¡°Are you that confident?¡±


    He wondered if Pei Xuanjing was being overly self-confident, overestimating his own ability and unaware of the danger he was about to face.


    He knew full well how powerful the Lord of Shenxiao Gate was. Plus, the fact that thetter had even summoned four First-grade experts to support him in this joint offensive.


    Even if he were to turn against them at thest minute, he did not believe that they could fend off thebined forces of the Lord of Shenxiao Gate and four First-grade experts.


    After all, they were now tied to the same rope. He doubts if Pei Xuanjing would let him go out of goodwill when things get worse.


    That is to say, unless Pei Xuanjing wins, his exposure would guarantee his demise.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled subtly, confidently saying: ¡°You just need to do as I ask, luring them in. I will make sure no one leaves.¡±


    Knowing from the life simtion that the Lord of Shenxiao Gate was nning to strike him, Pei Xuanjing wouldn¡¯t just sit there waiting for them toe.


    Leaving the mountain, he had already sent a message to Bai Xiaosheng, asking him to invite the Taoist, Qingxu, to aid him.


    This time, it would be better for the Lord of Shenxiao Gate to not show up. If he did, he would definitely not return.


    Although Yu Zhenzi wasn¡¯t clear why Pei Xuanjing was so confident, he could only do as he said. After all, if this n fails, not only would he, Yu Zhenzi, die, but Pei Xuanjing would not escape either.


    ¡°I hope you would not lead us both to death.¡± This was Yu Zhenzi¡¯s thought.


    Pei Xuanjing lightly put this matter aside and said, ¡°I want to know about something now?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Yu Zhenzi asked.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this the most urgent matter now, and you still have the mood to ask about other things.¡¯


    However, the next words from Pei Xuanjing left him speechless, unsure about how to answer.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled and asked, ¡°If the Lord of Shenxiao Gate dies, can you take over his forces?¡± Indeed, this is Pei Xuanjing?s true purpose.


    Since he wants to reestablish the Shenxiao Sect, he certainly has to gather some manpower. He can¡¯t possibly do everything himself.


    In his view, the forces controlled by the Lord of Shenxiao Gate are naturally prepared for himself.


    Most of the people who follow the Lord of Shenxiao Gate have some connection with the former Shenxiao Sect and are against the Great Ming¡¯s imperial court.


    If the Lord of Shenxiao gate dies, unless they are willing to live in obscurity, they will need to find someone to protect them.


    And he, as the orthodox descendant of the Shenxiao Sect, would be the most suitable person. He can provide them with protection and also ensure they won¡¯t be ostracized if they join other influences.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Yu Zhenzi¡¯s face betrayed his shock, and he took a sharp breath: ¡°Are you that confident that you can kill him?¡±


    By him, he was referring to the Lord of Shenxiao Gate.


    He never thought that Pei Xuanjing would have such great ambitions.


    The power of the Lord of Shenxiao Gate had left a deep impression on Yu Zhenzi. In his memory, it seems that the Lord had never failed in anything he wanted to do.


    This was precisely why he couldmand this group of people hiding in the dark.


    In Yu Zhenzi¡¯s opinion, Pei Xuanjing should have been thinking about how to survive this ambush after hearing that the Lord of Shenxiao Gate was plotting to kill him. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, to his surprise, Pei Xuanjing seemed to consider the Lord of Shenxiao Gate as nothing and had intentions to take over his power.


    This is undoubtedly like a snake trying to swallow an elephant.


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head: ¡°As long as he makes a move against me, he will certainly die. What you need to tell me now is ¨C if you can take over the rest of his followers after the Lord of Shenxiao Gate dies.¡±


    The Lord of Shenxiao Gate might be very powerful, but Pei Xuanjing is not weak either.


    Having epted the reward from hisst life simtion, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength had reached a peak. He didn¡¯t consider himself inferior to those characters on the supreme list.


    Moreover, to be on the safe side, he invited Qingxu, the Taoist, through Bai Xiaosheng for backup.


    If, under such circumstances, the Lord of Shenxiao Gate could still escape, Pei Xuanjing might as well run away and give up the idea of setting a trap.


    However, what he is worried about now is another point ¨C how to smoothly take over the power under the control of the Lord of Shenxiao Gate after he dies.


    The key to this situation lies with Yu Zhenzi.


    After all, he knew nothing about those people and they wereplete strangers. It would not be easy to persuade them to surrender.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s confidence, Yu Zhenzi knew that he had no other choice, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°As long as you can kill him, leave the rest to me. I¡¯ll make sure you are pleased.¡± Yu Zhenzi decided to trust Pei Xuanjing this time.


    Of course, even if he trusts Pei Xuanjing, he would not leave himself without a backup n.


    He was ready to abandon everything and flee to far awaynds outside the border if this operation failed.


    After all, it is harsh outside the border, even the influence of the Lord of Shenxiao Gate couldn¡¯t reach there. As long as he hides his identity there, he would be worry-free.


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t know what Yu Zhenzi was thinking, after all, he couldn¡¯t possibly see through people¡¯s hearts..

 Chapter 173 - 172: You Don I t Need to Compare Yourself to Him

    Chapter 173: Chapter 172: You Don I t Need to Compare Yourself to Him


    Trantor: 549690339


    In July, Gu Ji was appointed as the Vice Inspector of the Ducal Pce of the northwest Dao to investigate the recent upheaval. He was granted full authority over all matters, and was assisted by the Brocade Guards and those sent by the Six Gates.


    In August, Gu Ji, serving as Vice Inspector, summoned the major forces of the northwest Dao in the capital city of the West, to inquire about the reasons behind the northwest Dao rebellion.


    In September, Gu Ji identified the Diamond Gate as being suspected of colluding with the Mire Sect and summoned people from the Diamond Gate for questioning. The members of the Diamond Gate rejected the summons and the Lord of the Diamond Gate evaded the interrogation.


    On September 15, Gu Ji ordered a coalition of the Six Gates and various martial artist from the northwest Dao to jointly suppress the traitorous Diamond Gate to rectify the martial world.


    The main martial artist factions of northwest Dao, led by Li family of Longxi and Tie Qianshan, the leader of Tie Sect, along with the skilled fighters of Six Gates and Brocade Guards, prated the mountain gate of Diamond Gate, capturing all disciples. Any rebel was killed without mercy.


    The Lord of Diamond Gate cultivated the Dragon Elephant Art to the ninth level, his unrivaled stance led the elders and disciples to break out of the encirclement, their whereabouts unknown.


    Thus, the long-standing Diamond Gate that dominated the northwest Dao for many years was destroyed, and its original interests were divided amongst various factions led by the Li family and the Tie Sect.


    In a stronghold of Mire Sect, Zhao Baiyang was holding a book, at this moment devoid of any majesty that he would usually possess as the supreme ruler of the martial world, appearing more like a refined schr.


    The rebellion of the northwest Dao was Zhao Baiyang¡¯s meticulous nning over the years, yet this failure didn¡¯t seem to have affected him at all.


    Since returning from the northwest Dao, Zhao Baiyang has secluded himself in this stronghold, seemingly unmindful of the affairs of the martial world.


    ¡°Master.¡± Yu Yiyao walked into Zhao Baiyang¡¯s study room and spoke softly.


    Zhao Baiyang, after finishing reading the page in his hand, asked with a gentle smile on his face: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I received a message that Diamond Gate was destroyed by the imperial court¡¯s coalition along with several major factions in the northwest Dao. The Lord of Diamond Gate led elders and disciples to break through, but only one-tenth survived. The Lord of Diamond Gate reached out to us, hoping that we could help them cover their tracks.¡± Yu Yiyao asked quietly.


    The martial artists of Diamond Gate were adept at physical body cultivation. Although there was only one first-grade martial artist, the Lord of Diamond Gate, the second-ss elders were not weaker than the average first-grade martial artist.


    Mire sect has been plotting in the northwest Dao for many years, so they wouldn¡¯t miss the opportunity to draw Diamond Gate closer.


    However, Diamond Gate was always trying to y both sides. While they cooperated with Mire Sect, they never dared topletely break with the Great Ming imperial court, fearingplete destruction.


    Therefore, even during the recent rebellion in the northwest Dao, Diamond Gate acted cautiously, and quickly withdrew when they saw the situation turning unfavorable.


    Unbeknownst to them, their movements had already been noticed by attentive forces. Once Gu Ji arrived in the northwest Dao, someone exposed this matter.


    After all, Diamond Gate had been dominating the northwest Dao for many years and had taken a lot of interests. Their arrogant and overbearing style had also offended many people.


    Although Zhao Baiyang was somewhat dissatisfied with Diamond Gate¡¯s previous actions, he was not totally intolerant.


    ¡®You go to the northwest Dao personally, to help them leave.¡± Zhao Baiyang said.


    No matter what the people of Diamond Gate thought before, after surviving this disaster, they have nowhere to go. They have no choice but to walk the same path as the Mire Sect, and there is no other way out.


    ¡®Yes, Master.¡± Yu Yiyao nodded her head.


    Seeing Yu Yiyao still seemed to have something to say, Zhao Baiyang asked: ¡°Is there something else?¡±


    Seeing her master¡¯s inquiry, Yu Yiyao hesitated before saying: ¡°I heard rumors that the Lord of Shenxiao Gate is nning to act against Pei Xuanjing, so I wanted to ask Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Ask me what?¡±


    ¡°I want to ask master, should we intervene as well. After all, we have our grievances with that Pei Xuanjing, and he has interfered with our ns on several asions.¡± Yu Yiyao said.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Zhao Baiyang rejected the suggestion.


    ¡°Master, why?¡± Yu Yiyao¡¯s countenance changed slightly, she didn¡¯t understand.


    The name ¡®Pei Xuanjing¡¯ was like a weight pressing down on Yu Yiyao, making it hard for her to breathe.


    She is the saintess of Mire Sect and has a master known as a top person in the martial world. She should have been one of the most outstanding among the younger generation in the martial world.


    However, a certain Pei Xuanjing, despite being her peer, far exceeded her in strength, and has even reached a level that can bepared with her master.


    How could this not increase her pressure.


    Not only Yu Yiyao, but almost all the young people in the martial world feel the same way.


    Especially after the release of the Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s Hidden Dragon Ranking, all the young people who haven¡¯t ranked turned their attention to the hundred neers.


    However, those who made the list, especially those talented youngsters like Yu Yiyao, were fully aware that there was one person who was not on the list, but he will always be the best among the younger generation.


    As long as Pei Xuanjing is there, he will always outshine them. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°You don¡¯t really need topare yourself with him.¡± Zhao Baiyang chuckled.


    Zhao Baiyang admitted that his own disciple was highly talented and might one day reach the same realm as him.


    However, this requires the umtion of time. The current Yu Yiyao was still too young, and it wasn¡¯t known how many years it would take her to reach the peak of martial arts.


    However, Pei Xuanjing was different. Even to Zhao Baiyang, he would not see Pei Xuanjing with the eyes of an elder.


    From the night in the ruined temple, after the trial of strength with Pei Xuanjing, Zhao Baiyang ced Pei Xuanjing on the same level as himself.


    If Yu Yiyao needs time to grow to reach the peak of martial arts, then Pei Xuanjing is already standing at the peak of martial arts.


    To Zhao Baiyang, Yu Yiyao can only follow him as a junior.


    However, Pei Xuanjing was different. He couldpete with Zhao Baiyang, and was seen as an adversary, a Taoist friend, an enemy, and a friend in the path of martial arts.


    Yu Yiyao¡¯s eyes shed with reluctance, she wanted to prove to her master.


    She may be weaker than Pei Xuanjing now, but she will one day show her master that she is in no way inferior to Pei Xuanjing.


    Zhao Baiyang saw through his disciple¡¯s thoughts, but he just chuckled and didn¡¯t say much about it.


    After all, everyone was young once.


    Did he not think he could break the shackles when he was young?


    Pei Xuanjing had no idea that his existence was a source of pressure for many young top martial artists in the Great Ming¡¯s martial world, and that his achievements left many of them huffing and puffing, with gritted teeth, trying to catch up.


    However, even if he knew, Pei Xuanjing would just brush it off with a smile, not taking it to heart.


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes, his adversaries are only those supreme figures in the martial world. Only these people are worthy of being his enemies and adversaries..

 Chapter 174 - 174: 173: You are Doomed to Die

    Chapter 174 - 174: 173: You are Doomed to Die


    Trantor: 549690339


    At that moment, Pei Xuanjing was riding a horse, leisurely strolling on the official road.


    ording to Yu Zhenzi¡¯s words that day, the idea was to lure Pei Xuanjing with a legendary artifact of the Shenxiao Sect. They would await for him to leave halfway towards his destination.


    As expected, half a month after Pei Xuanjing and Yu Zhenzi¡¯s discussion, rumors appeared about a Shenxiao Sect¡¯s artifact showing up in public, which was not too far from where Pei Xuanjing was on Shenxiao Mountain.


    Upon receiving the news, Pei Xuanjing remained stationary, but it was not until the message from Bai Xiaosheng arrived that Qingxu Zi had arrived that he leisurely left Shenxiao Mountain.


    ¡°Humph, I knew he would not be able to resist,¡± the Lord of Shenxiao Gate said disdainfully.<div>


    This n was personally determined by him, and the artifact was indeed a real Shenxiao Sect inheritance. He wouldn¡¯t bear to part with it if it weren¡¯t for luring Pei Xuanjing.


    Initially, when the news was conveyed, Pei Xuanjing showed no signs of moving at all. This made the Lord of Shenxiao Gate almost think that his n had failed.


    But now, seeing Pei Xuanjing on the distant official road, a satisfied smile appeared on the Lord of Shenxiao Gate¡¯s face.


    ¡°The Gate Lord is wise, we admire your foresight,¡± Yu Zhenzi and several other first-grade martial artistsplimented him.


    In reality, in their minds, they criticized the Lord of Shenxiao Gate¡¯s n as unreliable.


    They thought it¡¯d be better to directly storm Shenxiao Mountain rather than wasting efforts in such a way. After all, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t have any assistance.


    However, within their ranks, the Lord of Shenxiao Gate had the final say; they could only reluctantly agree with his n.


    Now that they saw Pei Xuanjing being lured in, they had to reluctantly praise the Gate Lord for his ingenious n, even though they didn¡¯t agree.


    Yu Zhenzi sneered in his heart: Ingenious my ass. If I hadn¡¯t notified him ahead of time, he wouldn¡¯t show up.


    At the same time, he was puzzled. The original Lord of Shenxiao Gate was very powerful, but in recent years, he had be arrogant and presumptuous, as if he had be another person altogether.


    Of course, these words were something Yu Zhenzi would never dare to say out loud.


    The Lord of Shenxiao Gate was unaware of the thoughts of his subordinates. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Follow me. We will execute Pei Xuanjing and clean our house.¡±


    ¡°Yes. ¡±


    Multiple swooshing sounds followed as the Lord of Shenxiao Gate led five top-grade martial artists, including Yu Zhenzi, to block the road ahead of Pei Xuanjing.


    Seeing the six people suddenly appearing in front of him, Pei Xuanjing shed a smile at the corner of his mouth then put on a solemn face and questioned, ¡°Who are you people? Why are you blocking my way?¡±


    Cloaked in a ck robe, the Shenxiao Gate Lord¡¯s voice radiated from beneath his hat, ¡°I am the Lord of Shenxiao Gate. I am here today to take your life.¡±


    Pei Xuanjingughed out loud, ¡°Just you lot?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Except for the Lord of Shenxiao Gate, who was shrouded in a ck robe, the faces of the other five people, including Yu Zhenzi, wereshowing their true colors.


    When Pei Xuanjing finished speaking, he nced at Yu Zhenzi as though he was inquiring about the identity of this Lord of Shenxiao Gate.


    After all, Iid a trap to kill the Gate Lord here.


    If the Gate Lord was an imposter, it would be like startling the snake in the grass.


    Yu Zhenzi subtly nodded at Pei Xuanjing, indicating that the identity of the Gate Lord was correct.


    Then, the Lord of Shenxiao Gateughed loudly: ¡°Pei Xuanjing, you are doomed today. Even though you are exceptional, your luck has run out upon seeing me. Just surrender and die!¡±


    After saying this, he waved his hand and coldlymanded, ¡°Kill him!¡±


    The five first-grade martial artists, upon hearing themand of the Lord of Shenxiao Gate, fiercely made their move.


    Seeing that Pei Xuanjing had visually signaled to him to not betray their n for the time being, Yu Zhenzi, though puzzled, drew his sword and joined the attack, obeying Pei Xuanjing¡¯s signal.


    The five first-grade martial artists, striking with all their might, kicked up a storm of dust and wind.


    As first-grade martial artists, they were at the peak of martial arts. Each of them possessed immense strength, enough to rout thousands of soldiers without a martial artist of equal strength to lead them.


    At this moment, the five of them joined forces, and even if they were not top-tier powerhouses among first-grade martial artists, the momentum they disyed was enough to make supreme figures step aside out of awe.


    Pei Xuanjing remained unmoved sitting on his horse. The powerful wind made his clothes flutter and his long hair dance wildly.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    First, Pei Xuanjing chuckled lightly, then it gradually turned into a heartyugh, his robust pleasant voice echoing throughout the surrounding area and resonating across the heaven and earth spanning hundreds of feet around him.


    Along with martial will imbued in it, Pei Xuanjing¡¯sughter was as loud as a thunderbolt, ringing in the ears of the few people around him.


    If they had been ordinary martial artists, they may not have been able to handle Pei Xuanjing¡¯sughter alone, as they would have been suppressed by his martial will.


    However, these few people were all first-grade martial artists. Their martial will permeated their bodies, and while they were incapable ofunching a counterattack, they were still able to resist the influence of Pei Xuanjing¡¯sughter.


    Upon seeing that the group was unaffected, Pei Xuanjing remained unfazed.


    He slowly lifted his right hand and clenched his five fingers. Turning his hand into a palm, a giant palm print was sted towards the attackers.


    Boom!


    In the eyes of the five fighters, it was as if a giant mountain was falling from the sky, ready to suppress them.


    ¡°He¡¯s be stronger.¡± Yu Zhenzi¡¯s eyes showed intense shock.


    Even though Pei Xuanjing held back intentionally, he was among the least affected of the bunch. He could still feel the immense power contained within the palm print.


    Simrly, because he was the least affected, he was able to ponder the situation.


    Compared to when Pei Xuanjing first made his move on Shenxiao Mountain, he seemed much stronger now.


    Bang!


    A violent shock swept through the surroundings, severing countless grasses and trees by the strong shock wave. The group of five fighters was pushed back by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s palm strike.


    ¡°Hahaha, Taoist friend, shall I take care of these people?¡± Clear, loudughter flowed from Qingxu Zi as he and Bai Xiaosheng leaped towards the site from afar.


    Before they arrived, their voices had already reached them.


    Only a few momentster, Qingxu Zi and Bai Xiaosheng stood at Pei Xuanjing?s side.


    ¡°Zhenwu Sect, Qingxu Zi.¡±


    ¡°Bai Xiaosheng.¡±


    ¡°Are you also going to get involved in the matter between him and me?¡± A deep voice rang out from the Shenxiao Gate Master, icy cold.


    Alongside Yu Zhenzi, the faces of the other four first-grade martial artists also darkened.


    Even though their previous attack had failed, as long as the Shenxiao Gate Master was backing them, they had the confidence that the five first-grade martial artists, along with the Gate Master, would certainly be able to kill Pei Xuanjing here.


    But when Qingxu Zi and Bai Xiaosheng appeared, these people quickly lost their confidence they had before.


    At this moment, they suddenly felt that they were not ambushing Pei Xuanjing, but rather he was waiting for them.


    Sure enough, Pei Xuanjing said leisurely, ¡°Shenxiao Gate Master, who exactly is going to die?¡±

 Chapter 175 - 175: 174: Overly Bullying

    Chapter 175 - 175: 174: Overly Bullying


    Trantor: 549690339


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s question, and seeing the calm smiles on the faces of the Taoist Qingxu and Bai Xiaosheng.


    The Lord of Shenxiao Gate, unless he was a fool, would know that these three were in cahoots, and so he said in a deep voice, ¡°I did not expect that you three would collude together.¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng and Taoist Qingxuughed but did not respond.


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head and said, ¡°Your choice of words is incorrect. This isn¡¯t collusion, it¡¯s cooperation.¡±


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s acknowledgment, and then seeing the others¡¯ silent agreement, the Lord of Shenxiao Gate remained silent.<div>


    The remaining five had diverse thoughts. The hearts of the four first-grade experts, all aside from Yu Zhenzi, began to sink.


    Not to mention Bai Xiaosheng, who had never truly revealed his hand in front of others, an enigmatic character of unknown depth.


    Just the seemingly kind and gentle Taoist Qingxu alone made several of them immediately tense up, their hairs standing on end.


    A person¡¯s name casts a long shadow.


    This Sect Leader of the True Martial Sect, had gained such fame in the martial world that few people dared to challenge him after his rise to prominence. Adding to this, he was ranked high in thetest list of supreme martial artists.


    For a moment, it looked as though Pei Xuanjing had be the hunted instead of the hunter, walking directly into their trap.


    In contrast, Yu Zhenzi felt fortunate for his previous decision before the joy rose in his heart.


    The intelligencework managed by Bai Xiaosheng held significant influence within the martial world.


    The True Martial Sect, a major force in the Taoist school, possessed a profound heritage and numerous experts. Coupled with Taoist Qingxu, a top -ranked powerhouse on the list, it had be a dominant force.


    Yu Zhenzi even thought that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength was in no way inferior to those supreme martial artists. If he could take over the power from the Lord of Shenxiao Gate with his help, he would indeed be a force to be reckoned with.


    With the three parties working together, they could definitely create a huge influence that would sway thendscape of the martial world.


    ¡°The gamble has paid off. I knew Pei Xuanjing was not to be underestimated.¡± Yu Zhenzi felt overjoyed in his heart.


    At this point, having witnessed Pei Xuanjing¡¯s true trump card, Yu Zhenzi didn¡¯t feel aggrieved at being forced to act as a mole, instead, he thought he was more prescient.


    ¡°This situation is bad, retreat!¡± whispered the Lord of Shenxiao Gate.


    The originally foolproof n had been reversed due to the arrival of Taoist Qingxu and Bai Xiaosheng. He had no assurance he could kill Pei Xuanjing with their assistance, so he decided to retreat without any hesitation.


    The remaining four experts naturally wouldn¡¯t object to the Lord of Shenxiao Gate¡¯s instruction.


    They were loyal subordinates, willing to risk their lives, but even the Lord of Shenxiao Gate couldn¡¯t force them to confront certain death.


    If the Lord of Shenxiao Gate really insisted that they continue with the operation now, there was a possibility that the four wouldn¡¯tply willingly.


    ¡°Want to leave? Not so easy.¡± Pei Xuanjing saw the Lord of Shenxiao Gate¡¯s decision and spoke coldly.


    ¡°Block him!¡± cried out Pei Xuanjing loudly.


    As soon as Pei Xuanjing finished hismand, Yu Zhenzi, who had been silent for quite a while, finally took action.


    ng!


    Yu Zhenzi, who had fallen several paces behind the Lord of Shenxiao Gate, suddenly drew his sword.


    Facing the sudden onught, the Lord of Shenxiao Gate found his path blocked and had no way to evade.


    ¡°Yu Zhenzi, you¡¯re dead!¡± He was furious andunched a palm strike towards Yu Zhenzi.


    However, Yu Zhenzi was already prepared. Seeing his sword strike fruitless, he quickly withdrew and took cover at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s side.


    Pei Xuanjingunched a palm strike, and their mid-air confrontation blocked the Lord of Shenxiao Gate¡¯s attack.


    Seeing Yu Zhenzi standing by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s side, the Lord of Shenxiao Gate knew of the betrayal immediately.


    ¡°Yu Zhenzi, how dare you betray me!¡± He raged.


    At this moment, Yu Zhenzi, seeing no alternate way forward, took the plunge and sneered at the Lord of Shenxiao Gate, saying, ¡°When you treated us like ves, bossing us around, you should have anticipated this day.¡±


    First-grade martial artists are respected wherever they go, revered by many practitioners.


    But under the Lord of Shenxiao Gate, they were treated without any due respect, viewed as mere servants due to his aggressive and odd demeanor.


    Due to theirpromising status, they had no choice but to rely on the cover of the Lord of Shenxiao Gate which forced them to swallow their pride despite the humiliation.


    But now, with the alternative presented to them, whether actively or passively, Yu Zhenzi, having once chosen, felt no regret.


    This is part of the reason he agreed to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s proposal. After all, no matter what, at least Pei Xuanjing was willing to treat him with some respect.


    ¡°Brother Yu Zhenzi, why bother arguing with such a man?¡± Pei Xuanjing dismounted his horse and deliberately shielded the Lord of Shenxiao Gate¡¯s assault while trying to persuade him.


    At the same time, pointing at the Lord of Shenxiao Gate, he addressed the remaining four martial artist: ¡°The orthodox Shenxiao lineage is with me. He is just a nominal figure who falsely ims to be of the Shenxiao Sect. Why not abandon the dark side and join me in reviving the Shenxiao Sect?¡±


    Upon seeing Yu Zhenzi betray him, the Lord of Shenxiao Gate was already infuriated. Now, seeing Pei Xuanjing dare to woo his subordinates in front of him and shamelessly iming to be the orthodox of Shenxiao, the Lord of Shenxiao Gate was consumed by rage, bursting into fury.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing, you have crossed the limit!¡± He roared, at the same time casting a nce at his four subordinates: ¡°Are you going to betray me like Yu Zhenzi did?¡±


    It has to be said, some behaviors never change.


    Even with Yu Zhenzi as an example, the Lord of Shenxiao Gate still held the same attitude towards the remaining few, without a hint of appeasement in his approach.


    The remaining few, upon hearing the Lord of Shenxiao Gate¡¯s chilling words, hastily responded, ¡°We dare not.¡±


    Not that they don¡¯t want to, rather they don¡¯t dare to.


    They were simply intimidated by the past prestige of the Lord of Shenxiao Gate, and dared not betray him.


    ¡°I ask the two of you to stop the remaining four. Leave the Lord of Shenxiao Gate to me,¡± Pei Xuanjing suggested to Taoist Qingxu and Bai Xiaosheng.


    His meaning was clear; he¡¯d spare the four for the time being as long as they did not interfere, hoping to win them over in the future.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng and Taoist Qingxu nodded, locking onto the four martial artists with their aura. Any suspicious move from them would invoke their wrath.


    Pei Xuanjing ced his hand lightly on the hilt of his sword and took a step forward, causing an immense surge of power.


    ng!


    He drew his sword, and a powerful sword intent permeated the surroundings, headed straight for the Lord of Shenxiao Gate.


    Though he had the upper hand, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t dare to underestimate the Lord of Shenxiao Gate.


    His first move was a killing stroke.


    The cold sword light was apanied by the roar of wind and thunder, like a thunder dragon rising in the air, its momentum overwhelming, and it enveloped the Lord of Shenxiao Gate..

 Chapter 176 - 176: 175: The Real and Fake Lord of Shenxiao Gate

    Chapter 176 - 176: 175: The Real and Fake Lord of Shenxiao Gate


    Trantor: 549690339


    The sword energy surged, falling from the dome of heaven, crisscrossing, carrying a mighty force, capable of slicing through heaven and tearing earth.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Facing the oing Thunder Dragon, the Lord of the Shenxiao Gate showed no fear. The True Qi flowed all around him, bursting into a vibrant aura of Blood Qi. His ck robe billowed, and the wide-brimmed hat on his head was lifted by the st of energy.


    He slowly extended both hands, fingers sying out into a palm shape, and made a strike out of thin air.


    A purple-green thunderous glow converged in his palms, apanied by the sound of thunder, as if a Thunder God had condensed between his palms.<div>


    Shenxiao Thunder Palm.


    The same Martial Arts Move, when executed by the Lord of the Shenxiao Gate, possessed a might far beyond that disyed by Yu Zhenzi initially.


    The endless purple-green thunderous glow, akin to an all-conquering force, descended upon Pei Xuanjing from all sides.


    Boom!


    The sword light and thunderous glow intertwined and shed, and violent waves surged outwards.


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡± As he watched the Lord of the Shenxiao Gate being pushed back by his sword, Pei Xuanjing felt an odd sensation stirring within him.


    The other¡¯s strength did not seem to be as formidable as he had expected.


    Was it because his power level surged after that simtion, greatly surpassing the other?


    Pei Xuanjing was unsure.


    However, no matter what, he cast these thoughts aside upon seeing the Lord of the Shenxiao Gate in the distance and decisively struck again.


    ¡°Lord!¡±


    The remaining few, watching the first round ofbat, looked horrified as the Lord of the Shenxiao Gate, whom they had always regarded as invincible, seemed to be in a disadvantageous position.


    However, with Qingxu, Bai Xiaosheng, and Yu Zhenzi obstructing them, the four of them couldn¡¯t intervene at all.


    ¡°See how you handle this strike!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing clenched his left hand into a palm, and a purple Gang Qi converged in it. He attacked again with the same Shenxiao Thunder Palm.


    The countless Gang Qi was channeled towards the Lord of the Shenxiao Gate, who once again struck back.


    Crash!


    The grand explosion triggered countless shock waves , and except for the Taoist Qingxu and Bai Xiaosheng, the rest of the crowd instinctively dodged it.


    Their eyes held a deep sense of shock.


    Though they were all First-grade Martial Artists like the pair in the fight, there was a world of difference in their strength levels, which was truly humiliating.


    St!


    The Lord of the Shenxiao Gate spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, and his wide-brimmed hat was sent flying, revealing an ordinary-looking middle-aged man¡¯s face.


    However, no one noticed the hint of surprise that shed across the usually calm face of Bai Xiaosheng.


    In his eyes, disbelief was rampant. He couldn¡¯tprehend how Pei Xuanjing could have be so powerful, far beyond his imagination.


    What he didn¡¯t know was, Yu Zhenzi and the others were even more shocked.


    That was the Lord whom they had all feared, so why was he so weak, being injured so easily by Pei Xuanjing?


    Was Pei Xuanjing too strong, or were we deceived before?


    A sense of doubt surfaced in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mind. While the Shenxiao Lord¡¯s strength far surpassed Yu Zhenzi¡¯s, it was vastly different from what he had anticipated.


    However, despite not knowing why the Shenxiao Lord¡¯s strength was as such, Pei Xuanjing had no intention of stopping.


    As long as he killed him in front of everyone today, it would be equivalent to the death of the Shenxiao Lord.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing, who was ready to attack again, the Shenxiao Lord¡¯s face paled and he suddenly shouted to the distant: ¡°Are you prepared to watch me die here?¡± Everyone was stunned by his action.


    Could there be someone else? Yu Zhenzi and others spected.


    Someone ising, Pei Xuanjing sensed it.


    Pei Xuanjing, Bai Xiaosheng and Qingxu nodded at each other and simultaneously shifted their gaze to the distance.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to pray to me for help today, quite a rare sight.¡± a voice, filled with mockery, came from afar.


    Undoubtedly, even though the mocked Shenxiao Lord looked upset, he was relieved for at least his safety was guaranteed.


    A figure appeared in the distance. The stranger was covering several yards in a single step and arrived before everyone in just a few breaths.


    ¡°It¡¯S him¡­¡± Yu Zhenzi¡¯s face turned pale.


    While the neer¡¯s attire waspletely different from the Shenxiao Lord¡¯s, he had the same face as thetter as if cloned.


    ¡°Who are you!¡±manded Pei Xuanjing, his voice heavy.


    He could feel the strength of this man in front of him was much stronger than the previous Lord of Shenxiao Gate.


    The stranger spoke tranquilly, ¡°I¡¯m Wei Qianli. You can also call me the Lord of Shenxiao Gate.¡± He introduced himself as Wei Qianli, the Lord of Shenxiao Gate.


    A mysterious smile appeared at the corner of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mouth: ¡°If you are the Lord of Shenxiao Gate, then who is he?¡±


    The self-proimed Shenxiao Lord, Wei Qianli, chuckled: ¡°He is my younger brother, Wei Wanli.¡±


    Before Pei Xuanjing could speak, the supposed Lord of Shenxiao Gate, who was now referred to as Wei


    Wanli, protested: ¡°Bullshit! I¡¯m the real Lord of Shenxiao Gate.¡±


    Wei Qianli¡¯s expression changed, and he reprimanded: ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing was slightly furrowing his brows while looking at their argument. He turned his gaze to Yu Zhenzi, ¡°Who is the real Lord of Shenxiao Gate among these two?¡±


    Yu Zhenzi, too, looked helpless and shook his head, ¡°I am not sure either.¡±


    Unbelievable, after serving under the Lord of Shenxiao Gate for so many years, they had never seen his real face. He had always been veiled in a ck cloak and wide-brimmed hat.


    Pei Xuanjing then looked towards Bai Xiaosheng, hoping his ally, who imed he knew everything, could solve his doubt.


    Bai Xiaosheng was also initially taken aback by the emergence of two Lords of Shenxiao Gate. Clearly, this was also a bit unexpected for him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still alive.¡± Bai Xiaosheng broke the silence, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    Hearing this, Pei Xuanjing thought to himself, as expected, Bai Xiaosheng knows about this situation.


    Wei Qianli¡¯s expression changed, and suddenly as if he recalled something, his tone turned frigid, ¡°So, it¡¯s you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t recognize Bai Xiaosheng, but he did remember this voice.


    In his early days of growth, there was always a mysterious person helping him, but he never knew the person¡¯s identity or appearance.


    Of course, it was also the same person who had once deceived him, resulting in a close brush with death. If not for his big luck, he would have been dead by now.


    ¡°Never thought you would survive.¡± Bai Xiaoshengmented nonchntly.


    He softly exined the ins and outs of the matter to Pei Xuanjing and the others.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As he had told Pei Xuanjing earlier, Bai Xiaosheng had been secretly nurturing some of the Shenxiao Sect members to probe into the Secrets and Blessing of the Shenxiao Sect.


    The Lord of the Shenxiao gate, who stood before them, was one of them. He was selected for intensive training because of his superior Martial Arts talents.


    However, the cultivatorter became overly ambitious, intending to murder Bai Xiaosheng. Having realized the cultivator¡¯s plot, Bai Xiaosheng chose to attack first.


    Yet Bai Xiaosheng didn¡¯t expect that the man would miraculously survive and live till today.


    ¡°My noble teacher, I have been looking for you for so many years. I never thought my teacher, who was unknown to me, is the renowned Bai Xiaosheng from the martial world.


    He never expected that the man he had been looking for all along was Bai Xiaosheng.


    At this moment, with thebination of old and new grudges, Wei Qianli decisively made the first move without any hesitation..

 Chapter 177 - 177: 176: Qualified to Take a Shot at Me

    Chapter 177 - 177: 176: Qualified to Take a Shot at Me


    Trantor: 549690339


    There have always been two Lords of the Shenxiao Gate, but this was known by no one.


    Wei Qianli and Wei Wanli were twin brothers.


    However, due to certain circumstances, they were separated from each other at a young age.


    One grew up with their parents, while the other was roaming around the martial world, thought to be an orphan by Bai Xiaosheng, who took him as his disciple.


    After a narrow escape from death, Wei Qianli finally reunited with his brother, Wei Wanli.<div>


    The two gathered those who obtained the inheritance of the Shenxiao sect and formed the current Shenxiao sect.


    However, Wei Qianli often secluded himself for cultivation, with many of the sect¡¯s affairs handed over to his brother Wei Wanli.


    The plot to ambush Pei Xuanjing was proposed by Wei Wanli. But he didn¡¯t hinder this n and even chose toe along, hiding in the shadows.


    Little did he expect that Yu Zhenzi¡¯s betrayal this time not only failed to kill Pei Xuanjing but also got Wei Wanli caught in the trap.


    Originally, his disy of self-sacrifice was merely to help Wei Wanli escape.


    But now, seeing Bai Xiaosheng, a person he had great enmity with, Wei Qianli could no longer hold back his umted rage over the years, and he forcefully made a move.


    ¡°Have you gone mad!¡± Wei Wanli looked horrified.


    He called Wei Qianli out with the idea that they could team up and escape. However, he didn¡¯t expect Wei Qianli to attack Bai Xiaosheng like a madman.


    But Wei Qianli was deaf to his words.


    Burdened with decades of hatred, Wei Qianli lost all reason at this moment. All his ambition andpromise dissipated, with only hatred remaining in his heart.


    Bang!


    With a furious attack from Wei Qianli, the long river of Blood Qi seemed to emerge faintly. His True Qi erupted all over his body, creating a wave of infinite Qi that swept across all quarters, steeped in the profound meaning of Martial Arts.


    In the blink of an eye, two daggers appeared in his hands. The sharp des were like dawn¡¯s light, resembling roaming dragons. Apanied by the whistling sound, they rushed directly at Bai Xiaosheng.


    This thunderous move was far more powerful than Wei Wanli¡¯s previous attempt.


    Such ferocious and unparalleled momentum truly matched the power Pei Xuanjing had expected from the true Lord of Shenxiao Gate.


    Yu Zhenzi thought to himself: ¡°As expected, this is the true Lord taking action.¡±


    At the moment Wei Qianli made his move, he felt the intimidating power he used to feel when facing him.


    ¡°No need!¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng halted the intent of Pei Xuanjing and Qingxu to act.


    He took a step forward, slight ripples flickered in his eyes, and the memory of how he taught Wei Qianli came to mind.


    ¡°Good, after so many years, you¡¯ve grown stronger, enough to confront me,¡± Bai Xiaosheng said calmly.


    He had nurtured and guided many people, but among them, Wei Qianli was the most talented in terms of innate talents, mentality, and grit.


    If Wei Qianli hadn¡¯t harbored evil intentions back then, Bai Xiaosheng even considered passing on his mantle to Wei Qianli, even if Wei Qianli was unable to inherit the Shenxiao sect¡¯s legacy.


    Regrettably, due to a too smooth development, Wei Qianli¡¯s ambition grew to the point that he even plotted to kill Bai Xiaosheng.


    For a decisive person like Bai Xiaosheng, he would naturally not allow such a thing to happen.


    Hence, he preemptively struck, using the power of the Great Ming imperial court to encircle and annihte this group of people, among whom was Wei Qianli.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Wei Qianli¡¯s eyes shed with a more intense killing intent.


    ¡°Heh, heh.¡± Bai Xiaosheng naturally sensed the undisguised murderous intent in Wei Qianli¡¯s eyes.


    Despite his lightugh, his heart harbored an even more determined killing intent.


    Boom!


    The ever-concealed Bai Xiaosheng erupted with a terrifying pressure, causing those around him to involuntarily gaze in his direction.


    With several palm strikes in session, his True Qi transformed into countless blossoming plums, forming a mysterious array that enveloped Wei Qianli.


    Plum Blossom Divination.


    This was the core method of Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s lineage. Despite itsck of fame, it nheless ranked among the strongest martial art skills in the contemporary martial world.


    Every stroke Bai Xiaosheng made seemed like a preemptive strike against the enemy, blocking Wei Qianli¡¯s movement.


    This was the unique feature of Plum Blossom Divination, predicting the enemy¡¯s moves in advance.


    Faced with such a martial art, even Wei Qianli found it extremely difficult to handle for a while.


    He let out a loud roar, discarded hisplex moves, and chose the simplest and most straightforward method to break the formation.


    Bang!


    Wei Qianli swung his dagger several times in a row. There was no re or mboyance, just the simplest of slicing and stabbing, which unexpectedly had an extraordinary effect against Plum Blossom Divination.


    Of course, Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s technique was far more than that. His footwork was profound, his body swayed, countering with a mysterious method. For a moment, Wei Qianli couldn¡¯t touch him.


    Wei Wanli who was by the side suddenly leaped up and attacked Bai Xiaosheng.


    At the moment, he knew the situation was not good. The longer the dy, the more unfavorable it was for them.


    He ordered the other four to hold back Pei Xuanjing, while he joined the battlefield with Wei Qianli to fight Bai Xiaosheng.


    ¡°Taoist Priest, stop these people, I¡¯ll help Brother Bai. ¡± Pei Xuanjing shed out with a sword, repelling the first-grade expert who wanted to entangle him.


    Then, without pursuing him, he handed him over to Yu Zhenzi to deal with, and joined the battle group.


    Without a doubt, these two were twin brothers who had spent many years together. Naturally, they were in perfect synergy, and the strength they disyed far exceeded the ordinary.


    Originally, Wei Qianli was on par with Bai Xiaosheng and hardly differentiated the victory or defeat. It was just because of Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s mysterious body movement and the preemptive strikes of Plum Blossom Divination that made him momentarily unprofitable.


    Now that the two of them teamed up, Bai Xiaosheng was momentarily at a disadvantage.


    Pei Xuanjing swept his sword across, his sword intent ring, without any concealment, and directly forced Wei Qianli back.


    ng!


    Shenxiao Sword collided with the dagger in Wei Qianli¡¯s hand, making a deafening nging sound and echoing for miles.


    The force erupted from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword exceeded Wei Qianli¡¯s expectations. The enormous power made his palm crack and his arm numb, nearly making him drop his dagger.


    With Pei Xuanjing attacking with his sword and Bai Xiaosheng coordinating their attacks, the situation reversed in no time, indicating that the two of them were gradually losing.


    ¡°Wei Qianli, you bastard, don¡¯t tell me you really want to die here?¡± Wei Wanli¡¯s furious voice echoed in Wei Qianli¡¯s ear.


    Cursed by his brother¡¯s words, he looked at the fierce Pei Xuanjing and Qingxu Taoist, who was dealing with the four first-grade experts and still had the energy to focus his attention here.


    We Qianli¡¯s rage was temporarily suppressed. He knew there was no chance of killing Bai Xiaosheng today, he cast a resentful nce at him and signaled for Wei Wanli to leave.


    ¡°Find an opportunity to retreat, ¡± he said to Wei Wanli.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Wei Wanli agreed.


    The two coordinated well and made a seemingly ruthless move, which was in fact just a feint.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing and Bai Xiaosheng dodge, they withdrew and yelled simultaneously at the four in the distance: ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Naturally, Pei Xuanjing wouldn¡¯t let them leave so easily.. He chased with his sword raised: ¡°Thinking of running? Not so easy!¡±

 Chapter 178 - 178: 177: A Move Decides Life and Death

    Chapter 178 - 178: 177: A Move Decides Life and Death


    Trantor: 549690339


    Boom!


    Astonishing thunder rises from the ground. Pei Xuanjing stepped forward, his boiling Blood Qi almost materializing, causing the dust to sweep up in a wild wind, stirring the force of Wind and Thunder.


    Shenxiao Thunder Gang Qi!


    This was the new Gang Qi that Pei Xuanjing had derived after his Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Intention hadpletely transformed into a unique skill.


    With a swing of his sword, he manipted Wind and Thunder with his Thunder Gang Qi, unleashing a power capable of devastating Heaven and Earth, aimed directly at the Wei Qianli brothers.<div>


    Wei Qianli¡¯s path was blocked, and Wei Wanli turned around at the same time.


    Both of their eyes were filled with seriousness. Even for them, they had to deal with this unparalleled Sword Gang with caution.


    In particr, Wei Wanli, who had just lost to Pei Xuanjing, looked at Pei Xuanjing with a gaze filled with fear.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    At almost the same time, both men made their move. Wei Wanli once again shed out with his Shenxiao Thunder Palm, transforming into an Azure-Purple Thunder Dragon that headed straight for Pei Xuanjing.


    Wei Wanli swung his double knives crisscrossed, the dazzling de light ripped through the sky, bringing a sharp and unmatched edge as it whistled over.


    Boom!


    Loud rumbling erupted, qi waves surged, countless grass, sand and stones were thrown into the air at will.


    In the sharp qi wave, Pei Xuanjing advanced step by step, his clothes rustling in the wind. The Shenxiao Sword in his hand shone even more brilliantly, carrying an unrestrained Gang Qi strike down:


    ¡°Today, let me cleanse the Shenxiao Sect!¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng, who was still nning to make a move, stopped in his tracks and stood still after hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words.


    He understood that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words were directed at him.


    So, he suppressed the urge to act and stood not far away, watching the battlefield from a distance, just for Pei Xuanjing to break through the line.


    After all, with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength, even if he was not a match for the two brothers, he would not easily be defeated. He was ready to assist at any time.


    Boom!


    Pei Xuanjing breathed out wind and exhaled thunder.


    His physical body was incredibly strong now. Having stepped into the first-grade Martial Artist realm with his refining body, coupled with his True Qi cultivation amplified by his skill, he possessed a monstrous strength of nearly twenty elephants.


    He did not hold back anything with this sword, it was an unprecedented sword strike.


    The pupil of the Wei Qianli brothers contracted, they could clearly see that Pei Xuanjing, who was originally a bit thin, was at this moment, his clothes billowing, a thunderous roar echoing from his body as he stepped forward. His body¡¯s tendons and bones crackled, raisingyers of qi wave around him.


    His surging blood essence, which seemed like mercury, was boiling like a long river flowing forward, stretching endlessly, nothing could stop it.


    ¡°Such a vigorous Blood Qi!¡±


    Wei Wanli¡¯s face was grim, he didn¡¯t expect Pei Xuanjing, at his age, to have reached this level.


    The opponent had walked far beyond the first-grade Martial Artist realm, on par with him who had been immersed for decades, constantly refining and refining his Blood Qi.


    It should be known that the Upper Three Realms of Martial Arts is equivalent to rebirth through blood.


    Each breakthrough of a Martial Artist is an enhancement and refinement of the whole body¡¯s Blood Qi. Even with the aid of precious medicinal materials and elixirs, it requires long- term umtion and constant effort.


    What kind of merit did Pei Xuanjing have, to umte such a terrifying Blood Qi at such young age.


    Facing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword, Wei Qianli no longer had the idea of evading.


    Because, he couldn¡¯t avoid it.


    His Blood Qi was boiling all over his body, his True Qi flowing around his double des. The entire person¡¯s spirit, energy, and soul were integrated, and the double des shed out.


    One creates two, two creates three, three creates all things.


    At the moment he made his move, Pei Xuanjing felt a momentum that seemed to sever Heaven and Earth.


    In an instant, it seemed like countless de lights, and it also seemed like only one light.


    With Wei Qianli¡¯s Martial Arts intention, even Bai Xiaosheng, who was staging off to the side, felt terrified by this one move.


    Even the Taoist Qingxu, who easily suppressed four first-grade Martial Artists, showed a serious expression on his face at this moment.


    This sh was powerful enough to demonstrate the might of Wei Qianli, which was almost equal to his own.


    Boom!


    In an instant, an earth-shattering force erupted.


    It seemed as if countless thunders were echoing, exploding from the center where the two were shing, radiating toward the surrounding areas, the visible air waves scattering in all directions.


    ¡°Indeed, powerful!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing sighed internally. The force of this sword had, after all, been blocked so straightforwardly by the opponent.


    Sigh¡­


    He took a long breath, without any hesitation, and attacked again.


    ¡°Lord of Shenxiao Gate is indeed extraordinary.¡±


    This time, Pei Xuanjing openly acknowledged the opponent¡¯s identity, for the strength exhibited by the opponent deserved the title.


    However, it was a pity that the opponent had encountered him.


    While speaking, his figure suddenly turned and he leaped into the air, drawing his sword.


    The Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Intention was unreservedly disyed, with wind and thunder apanying him, the four seasons rotating around him.


    Flying Immortal beyond the Sky!


    Pei Xuanjing used this move again, from above to below, like a celestial being, with divine power as if condemning themon people.


    Wherever the Shenxiao Sword passed, it turned into a vacuum, like a heavenly sword falling from the sky, as if a white rainbow pierced the sun.


    This sh!


    Wei Qianli¡¯s expression greatly changed, seeing this sh, its momentum rapid and brilliant, the sword¡¯s intent was promising yet not released, concentrating on the body of the sword, but the fierce edge it emitted was terrifying to the extreme.


    The sword¡¯s light was unstable, like a shing thunderbolts, like a long rainbow crossing the sky.


    But the sword¡¯s intention had already locked him down tightly, leaving no chance of evasion whatsoever.


    Wei Wanli, who was at the side, saw a trace of terror in his eyes, as he found himself locked by that sword¡¯s intent as well.


    The opponent actually ns to y my brother and me at the same time.


    After Wei Wanli came up with this thought, a sh of terror passed through his heart, immediately transforming into endless rage.


    He may not be as powerful as the opponent, but when he and his brother joined forces, even if they faced the so-called supreme of the martial arts world, they were confident enough to fight.


    Who is this Pei Xuanjing, an obscure nobody, acting so arrogantly?


    ¡°Since you wish for this, let¡¯s decide life and death in a single move!¡± A crazed look appeared in Wei Qianli¡¯s eyes.


    Since they could not evade, they wouldn¡¯t evade.


    The brothers unleashed all their True Qi, one fierce and the other subtle.


    Previously contrary and ipatible, these two types of True Qi converged and blended in a peculiar way now, somewhat resembling the merging of Yin and Yang.


    The fierce and subtle True Qi flowed gently, with Yin and Yangplementing each other, generating a continuous and never-ending rhythm.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    Wei Qianli shouted.


    At this moment, all the True Qi was infused into his body. His body bore almost double the amount of True Qi it usually did. Instantly, his face turned red, and his body began to subtly expand.


    Wei Qianli¡¯s momentum grew stronger, and the expressions of Bai Xiaosheng and Taoist Qingxu, who were standing by, changed drastically. With such a quantity of True Qi, even they would not dare to attempt it lightly, because it would put enormous pressure on the meridians. If not handled carefully, the meridians might rupture, leading to death caused by the explosion of the body.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    When the True Qi in his body reached an unprecedented peak, Wei Qianli made a decisive move. He seemed to use up all his strength, swinging an unprecedented sh..

 Chapter 181 - 181: 180: Borrowing Something (Request for Monthly Tickets, Subscriptions)

    Chapter 181 - 181: 180: Borrowing Something (Request for Monthly Tickets, Subscriptions)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ording to the agreement between Pei Xuanjing and Yu Zhenzi, if he managed to kill the Lord of Shenxiao Gate, then Yu Zhenzi would help Pei Xuanjing collect the remaining people who were originally under the Lord of Shenxiao Gate¡¯s control.


    Now that the Lord of Shenxiao Gate was dead, and with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s support, Yu Zhenzi naturally wanted to quickly use the sess of Pei Xuanjing to ept those forces.


    Although Yu Zhenzi may seem weak in front of world -defeating powerhouses like Pei Xuanjing and the Lord of Shenxiao Gate, he is still a first-grade Martial Artist.


    Now with the help of four other first-grade Martial Artists, five first-grade Martial Artists are already a crucial power in the martial arts world, so he confidently led the other four to leave.


    Once Yu Zhenzi left with the other four, Taoist Priest Qingxu and Bai Xiaosheng stepped forward.<div>


    ¡°I never thought that in such a short period, Taoist friend¡¯s strength could improve by leaps and bounds, it is truly amazing.¡± Taoist Priest Qingxu said to Pei Xuanjing with a smile.


    Pei Xuanjing repeatedly waved his hand, saying: ¡°It was just luck. If it wasn¡¯t for the two of you stepping in today, I would probably have been in great danger.¡±


    Truth be told, the fact that the Lord of Shenxiao Gate was actually two people waspletely beyond Pei Xuanjing¡¯s expectations.


    Even in many lifetimes of simtions, it has never been said that the Lord of Shenxiao Gate was actually a pair of twin brothers.


    If it were not for warning Bai Xiaosheng and Taoist Priest Qingxu in advance, I would probably have capsized in the gutter.


    Even though it seemed extremely powerful when I killed the brothers Wei Qianli and Wei Wanli with the final sword, in reality, I was only putting on a strong face while being weak and had expended a lot.


    At that time, I was in a very weak state. Without Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s and Taoist Priest Qingxu¡¯s protection, despite killing the brothers Wei Qianli and Wei Wanli, I might have fallen here.


    ¡°You are being too modest.¡± Bai Xiaoshengughed and then solemnly bowed to Pei Xuanjing, saying, ¡°This time you have killed Wei Qianli, and I owe you a favor.¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng, who is always unmatched in strategizing, never thought that he would miscalcte. Therefore, the appearance of Wei Qianli surprised him.


    Regardless of the reason, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s killing of Wei Qianli undoubtedly solved a major problem for him.


    Pei Xuanjing quickly stopped him, saying, ¡°We are allies after all, and he is ourmon enemy. It is only natural that whoever takes action should do so. Why should we talk about owing favors?¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s presence here today proves that their alliance is rtively solid, especially since Wei Qianli was his adversary and enemy.


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, Bai Xiaosheng also smiled indifferently and ceased to say more, but he kept this matter in mind.


    He turned his head towards Taoist Priest Qingxu and said, ¡°You said you had something to tell us when you came. Now tell us, so he can go back to heal his injuries sooner.¡±


    Taoist Priest Qingxu nodded and started talking about the matter at hand: ¡°Just about the array that was obtained from the Forbidden ce in the Blessed Land¡­¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s eyes lit up, he interjected: ¡°Has it beenpletely cracked?¡±


    He had always been concerned about this matter but had neglected it due to his recent busy schedule with the three major lists.


    Now hearing Taoist Priest Qingxu mention it, he eagerly listened.


    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s something simple?¡± Taoist Priest Qingxu gave him a mocking look, then turned to Pei Xuanjing with a smile, ¡°I wanted to borrow something from young friend.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing was dubious, asking, ¡°What?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what Taoist Priest Qingxu wanted.


    ¡°The basic array method you brought out from the Forbidden ce of the Blessed Land.¡± Taoist Priest


    Qingxu exined to Pei Xuanjing, ¡°After studying it with several elders at my school, we found a problem. That is, the base of the array method of Shenxiao Sect is different from most of the array methods that are currently circting. If we emte using the existing array method arrangement, it has no effect. So I want to borrow that scroll of basic array method to study the basic array method of Shenxiao Sect.¡±


    In fact, Taoist Priest Qingxu was a bit embarrassed. Although Taihe Mountain True Martial Sect was not known for array method, being a Taoist Holy Land, they definitely couldn¡¯t be ignorant of array method.


    But after more than half a year of research, they finally had to admit with regret that the array method of Shenxiao Sect waspletely different from the existing array methods, featuring a unique style.


    Left with no other options, Taoist Priest Qingxu could only ask Pei Xuanjing for help.


    ¡°I see!¡± Pei Xuanjing understood. He nodded and said, ¡°Taoist Priest cane with me back to Shenxiao Mountain to retrieve it, or I can have someone deliver it.¡±


    The scroll of basic array method was something Pei Xuanjing casually took out to supplement his own knowledge.


    In the beginning, he actually didn¡¯t look to acquire knowledge about array methods, his mind was fixed on cultivating martial arts.


    However, upon reflection, given his advanced stage, he felt that he should explore these things even if he didn¡¯t like studying them, as it would be inevitable to encounter them in the future.


    Therefore, he took the scroll of basic array method back and kept it in Shenxiao.


    ¡°In this case, I will follow Taoist friend to Shenxiao Mountain.¡± A smile appeared on Taoist Priest Qingxu¡¯s face.


    This matter was very important to him, so he decided to personally make a trip.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded.


    As winter passed and spring came, more than three months had unknowingly passed since Pei Xuanjing killed the lord of the Shenxiao Gate.


    The day the three of them parted, Bai Xiaosheng had other important matters to attend to, while Taoist Priest Qingxu went back with Pei Xuanjing to Shenxiao Mountain. After getting the basic array method, he quickly left, leaving only Pei Xuanjing and Pang Hong on Shenxiao Mountain.


    While Pei Xuanjing was both healing his injuries and pondering over his battle with the Lord of Shenxiao Gate, he was also refining Taoyun and guiding Pang Hong¡¯s cultivation.


    When the new year approached, under Pei Xuanjing¡¯s guidance, Pang Hong broke through to the realm of Sixth Grade Martial Artist.


    At that time, Pei Xuanjing had just turned thirty, having been in this world for exactly thirty years.


    At this moment, Pang Hong was just about twenty years old, at an age full of vigor and vitality.


    After the apprenticed -brothers spent New Year¡¯s Day on Shenxiao Mountain and got through January 15th:


    Without any hesitation, Pei Xuanjing sent Pang Hong down the mountain to gain experience in the martial world.


    Pang Hong understood his master¡¯s good intentions, and although he was reluctant to leave, he packed his bags determinedly and started his own martial arts journey.


    Of course, what Pang Hong didn¡¯t know was that shortly after he left, Pei Xuanjing sent a message to Bai Xiaosheng, asking him to keep a secret watch over Pang Hong, so as to prevent others from bullying him.


    After sending Pang Hong off, Pei Xuanjing was originally nning to umte enough Taoyun for a life simtion before searching for another Page of the Netherworld¡¯s Book.


    However, unexpectedly, before he could gather enough Taoyun, the Netherworld¡¯s Book Page started to react, pointing him in a certain direction..

 Chapter 180 - 180: 179: Submit or Die (Ask for monthly tickets, ask for subscription)

    Chapter 180 - 180: 179: Submit or Die (Ask for monthly tickets, ask for subscription)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words were undeniably an affirmation to Yu Zhenzi.


    Upon hearing these words, Yu Zhenzi¡¯s eyes lit up, his smile widening.


    Seeing the hesitance among the group, Pei Xuanjing got up and walked towards them. His expression was calm, and he began to speak:


    ¡°You must have heard of my reputation. I tend not to spare those who challenge me.¡±


    Suddenly, a smile appeared on his face: ¡°However, if you are willing to join us, then naturally you wouldn¡¯t be considered enemies.¡±<div>


    Though Pei Xuanjing spoke with a smile, the group could clearly sense the undisguised intent to kill radiating from him.


    Clearly, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s stance was evident.


    Submit or die.


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view, even though he needs subordinates now, it wasn¡¯t to the extent of absolute necessity ¡ª at least not for these individuals before him. He had no need for theirplete submission.


    As a powerful victor, he had the power over life and death regarding these people. Their lives hung by his singr thought.


    They didn¡¯t need to consider too much, only to decide between submission or death. No third way existed.


    Having finished speaking, Pei Xuanjing simply waited quietly for their decision.


    Meanwhile, Yu Zhenzi tried to persuade the group: ¡°Brothers, are you still hesitating? Do you mean to join those two in death?¡±


    Seeing the path of retreat cut off and faced with life or death, they ultimately chose life in the end.


    ¡°We submit ourselves to Grandmaster Pei.¡± They dered towards Pei Xuanjing after exchanging views among themselves.


    These four men were Deng Zhong, Tao Rong, Xin Huan, and Zhang Jie.


    Seeing the four men surrender, a satisfied expression washed over Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face.


    With a sweep of his sleeve, a gentle force lifted the men who were about to kneel. He then spoke, ¡°I¡¯m d you were wise to leave the darkness and join us. With the help of experts like you, we can surely rebuild Shenxiao.¡±


    ¡°Under the leadership of our lord, we are willing to brave all difficulties.¡± Deng Zhong responded eagerly.


    Upon seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s murderous intent dissipate, the anxious expressions on the faces of the group began to fade.


    However, before they could celebrate their relief, Pei Xuanjing continued, ¡°Though you are willing to submit, you were recently nning a surprise attack on me. It¡¯d likely be difficult for you to believe that I could ept you so easily, right?¡±


    Deng Zhong understood Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intention. He knew that Pei Xuanjing wanted them to prove their trustworthiness.


    The group didn¡¯t object to this requirement as they knew he was fair in his statement.


    They had prepared to engage in a life-and-death battle just recently, so it would be quite unbelievable if he simply epted their sudden vow to submit without skepticism.


    However, a slight frown revealed the group¡¯s struggle to immediately devise a reliable solution.


    ¡°If Grandmaster Pei has any ideas, please let us know. We¡¯ll do as you instruct.¡± As the representative of the group, Deng Zhong asked Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing merely smiled without answering, instead turning to Yu Zhenzi.


    Yu Zhenzi¡¯s smile faltered slightly, evidently understanding what Pei Xuanjing was suggesting.


    Yet at this moment, he did not have a better solution and thus it would make sense to have these men suffer the same fate as he had.


    After all, shared joy brings double the happiness.


    Yu Zhenzi made a suitable suggestion: ¡°In my view, why not have Grandmaster Pei leave a sword intention within them? This way, the Grandmaster will be reassured without doubting their feigned submission.¡±


    Upon hearing Yu Zhenzi¡¯s proposal, the group¡¯s expressions changed abruptly.


    Allowing a martial arts master like Pei Xuanjing to insert a sword intention in them was undoubtedly surrendering their lives to him.


    Rage momentarily filled their hearts but quickly dissipated.


    After all, their lives were already in someone else¡¯s hands. What difference would it make to consent or refuse?


    Seeing the fleeting anger in their eyes, Yu Zhenzi knew they were unlikely to refuse.


    He quickly added, ¡°Of course, this wouldn¡¯t be detrimental without benefit. The sword intention left by the Grandmaster contains his understanding of Martial Arts. You can learn from this and perhaps advance your own cultivation further.¡±


    Yu Zhenzi wasn¡¯t lying about the potential benefits.


    The sword intention that Pei Xuanjing had left within him a long time ago was something he constantly endeavored to expel.


    Though he never seeded, this encounter with the sword intent gradually enhanced his understanding of Martial Arts.


    One could say that it was a blessing in disguise.


    Surely, his words offered a step down, allowing their faces to ease a bit.


    ¡®We agree.¡± After weighing their options, Deng Zhong and the others reluctantlyplied.


    ¡°Good!¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded in satisfaction.


    He didn¡¯t believe himself to possess any overbearing aura, nor did he think that just by killing the two brothers, Wei Qianli, he could instantly gain the devoted loyalty of these men.


    Let¡¯s be clear, the body of the Lord of Shenxiao Gate, their former master, was still lying beside them!


    So, even if he wished to take these men under his control, he naturally had to take measures to keep them from betraying him.


    As for whether they would harbor resentment, that was not in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s consideration at all.


    He didn¡¯t require their heartfelt passion and loyalty, just that they faithfully perform the tasks he arranged.


    Moreover, he was confident that as long as he continued to grow stronger, these men wouldn¡¯t dare to harbor any treacherous thoughts.


    His forefinger and middle finger formed a sword -like shape and shot out four beams of sword qi.


    Faced with the sword qi from Pei Xuanjing, the four men lowered their defenses, offering no resistance.


    Afterpleting this, he said to them, ¡°From this day forward, you four will follow themands of Yu Zhenzi. He will tell you what to do.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The four men, feeling the sword intentions roaming through their bodies, respectfully nodded in agreement.


    Pei Xuanjing slightly nodded in return. He turned to Yu Zhenzi and said, ¡°Next, you may proceed as we discussed earlier.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Grandmaster. Leave everything to me.¡± A smile lit up Yu Zhenzi¡¯s face.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s recent words undoubtedly acknowledged that Yu Zhenzi¡¯s rank was higher than the other four.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to a satisfactory result.¡± Pei Xuanjing said ambiguously.


    ¡°Yu Zhenzi will certainly not disappoint Grandmaster!¡± Yu Zhenzi confidently replied.


    At this moment, Yu Zhenzi felt a surge of energy throughout his entire body, because he felt that what he was about to do was not just for Pei Xuanjing, but also for himself.


    Maybe it was due to hiding in the shadows for such a long time, he found himself longing to stride confidently in the martial arts world like never before.


    And Pei Xuanjing was undoubtedly the one who had given him this hope. Therefore, even for his own sake, he must carry out this matter sessfully..

 Chapter 181 - 181: 180: Borrowing Something (Request for Monthly Tickets, Subscriptions)

    Chapter 181 - 181: 180: Borrowing Something (Request for Monthly Tickets, Subscriptions)


    Trantor: 549690339n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ording to the agreement between Pei Xuanjing and Yu Zhenzi, if he managed to kill the Lord of Shenxiao Gate, then Yu Zhenzi would help Pei Xuanjing collect the remaining people who were originally under the Lord of Shenxiao Gate¡¯s control.


    Now that the Lord of Shenxiao Gate was dead, and with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s support, Yu Zhenzi naturally wanted to quickly use the sess of Pei Xuanjing to ept those forces.


    Although Yu Zhenzi may seem weak in front of world -defeating powerhouses like Pei Xuanjing and the Lord of Shenxiao Gate, he is still a first-grade Martial Artist.


    Now with the help of four other first-grade Martial Artists, five first-grade Martial Artists are already a crucial power in the martial arts world, so he confidently led the other four to leave.


    Once Yu Zhenzi left with the other four, Taoist Priest Qingxu and Bai Xiaosheng stepped forward.<div>


    ¡°I never thought that in such a short period, Taoist friend¡¯s strength could improve by leaps and bounds, it is truly amazing.¡± Taoist Priest Qingxu said to Pei Xuanjing with a smile.


    Pei Xuanjing repeatedly waved his hand, saying: ¡°It was just luck. If it wasn¡¯t for the two of you stepping in today, I would probably have been in great danger.¡±


    Truth be told, the fact that the Lord of Shenxiao Gate was actually two people waspletely beyond Pei Xuanjing¡¯s expectations.


    Even in many lifetimes of simtions, it has never been said that the Lord of Shenxiao Gate was actually a pair of twin brothers.


    If it were not for warning Bai Xiaosheng and Taoist Priest Qingxu in advance, I would probably have capsized in the gutter.


    Even though it seemed extremely powerful when I killed the brothers Wei Qianli and Wei Wanli with the final sword, in reality, I was only putting on a strong face while being weak and had expended a lot.


    At that time, I was in a very weak state. Without Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s and Taoist Priest Qingxu¡¯s protection, despite killing the brothers Wei Qianli and Wei Wanli, I might have fallen here.


    ¡°You are being too modest.¡± Bai Xiaoshengughed and then solemnly bowed to Pei Xuanjing, saying, ¡°This time you have killed Wei Qianli, and I owe you a favor.¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng, who is always unmatched in strategizing, never thought that he would miscalcte. Therefore, the appearance of Wei Qianli surprised him.


    Regardless of the reason, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s killing of Wei Qianli undoubtedly solved a major problem for him.


    Pei Xuanjing quickly stopped him, saying, ¡°We are allies after all, and he is ourmon enemy. It is only natural that whoever takes action should do so. Why should we talk about owing favors?¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s presence here today proves that their alliance is rtively solid, especially since Wei Qianli was his adversary and enemy.


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, Bai Xiaosheng also smiled indifferently and ceased to say more, but he kept this matter in mind.


    He turned his head towards Taoist Priest Qingxu and said, ¡°You said you had something to tell us when you came. Now tell us, so he can go back to heal his injuries sooner.¡±


    Taoist Priest Qingxu nodded and started talking about the matter at hand: ¡°Just about the array that was obtained from the Forbidden ce in the Blessed Land¡­¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s eyes lit up, he interjected: ¡°Has it beenpletely cracked?¡±


    He had always been concerned about this matter but had neglected it due to his recent busy schedule with the three major lists.


    Now hearing Taoist Priest Qingxu mention it, he eagerly listened.


    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s something simple?¡± Taoist Priest Qingxu gave him a mocking look, then turned to Pei Xuanjing with a smile, ¡°I wanted to borrow something from young friend.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing was dubious, asking, ¡°What?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what Taoist Priest Qingxu wanted.


    ¡°The basic array method you brought out from the Forbidden ce of the Blessed Land.¡± Taoist Priest


    Qingxu exined to Pei Xuanjing, ¡°After studying it with several elders at my school, we found a problem. That is, the base of the array method of Shenxiao Sect is different from most of the array methods that are currently circting. If we emte using the existing array method arrangement, it has no effect. So I want to borrow that scroll of basic array method to study the basic array method of Shenxiao Sect.¡±


    In fact, Taoist Priest Qingxu was a bit embarrassed. Although Taihe Mountain True Martial Sect was not known for array method, being a Taoist Holy Land, they definitely couldn¡¯t be ignorant of array method.


    But after more than half a year of research, they finally had to admit with regret that the array method of Shenxiao Sect waspletely different from the existing array methods, featuring a unique style.


    Left with no other options, Taoist Priest Qingxu could only ask Pei Xuanjing for help.


    ¡°I see!¡± Pei Xuanjing understood. He nodded and said, ¡°Taoist Priest cane with me back to Shenxiao Mountain to retrieve it, or I can have someone deliver it.¡±


    The scroll of basic array method was something Pei Xuanjing casually took out to supplement his own knowledge.


    In the beginning, he actually didn¡¯t look to acquire knowledge about array methods, his mind was fixed on cultivating martial arts.


    However, upon reflection, given his advanced stage, he felt that he should explore these things even if he didn¡¯t like studying them, as it would be inevitable to encounter them in the future.


    Therefore, he took the scroll of basic array method back and kept it in Shenxiao.


    ¡°In this case, I will follow Taoist friend to Shenxiao Mountain.¡± A smile appeared on Taoist Priest Qingxu¡¯s face.


    This matter was very important to him, so he decided to personally make a trip.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded.


    As winter passed and spring came, more than three months had unknowingly passed since Pei Xuanjing killed the lord of the Shenxiao Gate.


    The day the three of them parted, Bai Xiaosheng had other important matters to attend to, while Taoist Priest Qingxu went back with Pei Xuanjing to Shenxiao Mountain. After getting the basic array method, he quickly left, leaving only Pei Xuanjing and Pang Hong on Shenxiao Mountain.


    While Pei Xuanjing was both healing his injuries and pondering over his battle with the Lord of Shenxiao Gate, he was also refining Taoyun and guiding Pang Hong¡¯s cultivation.


    When the new year approached, under Pei Xuanjing¡¯s guidance, Pang Hong broke through to the realm of Sixth Grade Martial Artist.


    At that time, Pei Xuanjing had just turned thirty, having been in this world for exactly thirty years.


    At this moment, Pang Hong was just about twenty years old, at an age full of vigor and vitality.


    After the apprenticed -brothers spent New Year¡¯s Day on Shenxiao Mountain and got through January 15th:


    Without any hesitation, Pei Xuanjing sent Pang Hong down the mountain to gain experience in the martial world.


    Pang Hong understood his master¡¯s good intentions, and although he was reluctant to leave, he packed his bags determinedly and started his own martial arts journey.


    Of course, what Pang Hong didn¡¯t know was that shortly after he left, Pei Xuanjing sent a message to Bai Xiaosheng, asking him to keep a secret watch over Pang Hong, so as to prevent others from bullying him.


    After sending Pang Hong off, Pei Xuanjing was originally nning to umte enough Taoyun for a life simtion before searching for another Page of the Netherworld¡¯s Book.


    However, unexpectedly, before he could gather enough Taoyun, the Netherworld¡¯s Book Page started to react, pointing him in a certain direction..

 Chapter 182 - 181: Descending the Mountain, Baby Tiger, Encounter Again (5.2k Large Chapter)

    Chapter 182: Chapter 181: Descending the Mountain, Baby Tiger, Encounter Again (5.2k Large Chapter)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ever since the page of the Netherworld Book fell into Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hands, apart from gaining a considerable amount of Taoyun energy after refining it, it served no other purpose.


    Pei Xuanjing had tried various methods, such as refining it with True Qi, baking it with fire, soaking it in water, and dripping blood onto it. However, the Netherworld Book¡¯s page remained unchanged without any response.


    If it were not confirmed that the page of the Netherworld Book was a genuine treasure, Pei Xuanjing nearly had the thought of discarding it.


    However, during one life simtion, he identally triggered the refinement of the Netherworld Book¡¯s page. Still, he ended up dead due to the Netherworld Book¡¯s bacsh afterwards.


    Pei Xuanjing was not only curious about the Netherworld Book¡¯s page, but he was also filled with strong apprehension.


    Despite his apprehension, since there were signs of change in the Netherworld Book, Pei Xuanjing naturally couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    He paused his closed-door cultivation and left Shenxiao Mountain, heading in the direction indicated by the Netherworld Book¡¯s change.


    At present, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s skill had reached the pinnacle of Martial Arts. Unless he faces an ambush jointly set up by more than three top-ranking masters of the martial arts world, or is surrounded by countless soldiers, he fears no one.


    As for umting Taoyun energy for the next life simtion, Pei Xuanjing was not in a rush.


    Although the Lord of Shenxiao Gate was powerful, his notoriety was limited due to the need to avoid the pursuit of the Great Ming imperial court. His fame circted only within a small scope, and only those with a certain status and ability had the privilege of knowing his existence.


    However, even so, when the news of Pei Xuanjing killing the Lord of Shenxiao Gate reached the outside, it instantly stunned many people who knew thetter.


    It¡¯s clear that even though Bai Xiaosheng did not list him on the Top Masters List, many forces and masters who knew his existence recognized him as a master almost second to the top masters of the martial arts world.


    Now that Pei Xuanjing had killed him, it¡¯s as if a new master, capable of standing alongside the top masters, was born.


    At this moment, the title ¡°yer Taoist¡± Pei Xuanjing made many people pale, especially those who were associated with the Lord of Shenxiao Gate.


    If they wished to keep the news of the Lord of Shenxiao Gate¡¯s death concealed, they could easily have swept it under the rug for the time being.


    But Pei Xuanjing not only chose not to hide it, he also spread the news through Bai Xiaosheng.


    This was to make it clear to many people that Pei Xuanjing was now considering rebuilding the


    Shenxiao Sect. It served as a deration to those who should rid themselves of certain thoughts.


    Of course, it was also meant for those martial artists who were originally gathered under the Lord of Shenxiao Gate and relied on his protection to receive the transmission of the Shenxiao Sect.


    They should understand that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s skill already far surpassed that of the Lord of Shenxiao Gate, and they needed to think about how to face Pei Xuanjing, an authoritative figure of the Shenxiao Sect.


    Therefore, when Yu Zhenzi with his four first-grade martial artists began to take in the original power of the Lord of Shenxiao Gate, the resistance they encountered was far less than what he had anticipated.


    After all, the Lord of Shenxiao Gate was dead, and those who were willing to protect them were only Pei Xuanjing.


    If they couldn¡¯t shelter under Pei Xuanjing¡¯s tree, they would have to face not only the pursuit of the Great Ming imperial court but very likely be purged as well.


    ¡°If things continue to go this smoothly, it will probably take another half a year to win over all the original people.¡± Yu Zhenzi said with augh.


    At this time, he had just received the surrender of a group of people who were originally under the Lord of Shenxiao Gate¡¯s power, his face wearing a smile.


    Ever since he saw Pei Xuanjing kill the Lord of Shenxiao Gate, Yu Zhenzi knew that the following things would be simpler than he had expected.


    And as expected, once they returned to the secret base of the Lord of Shenxiao Gate and obtained the name list, they started knocking on doors ording to the records on the list.


    During this time, they recruited nearly a hundred people, and apart from some stubborn ones, or those with notorious criminal deeds who were personally dealt with by them, the rest were taken under their control.


    Deng Zhong, who was standing by, also wore a smile, nodding in agreement, ¡°Yes, if we manage to take all these original people under our control, after the Shenxiao Sect is reestablished, we will definitely beparable to those major forces.¡±


    Originally, the four of them, including Deng Zhong, were not exactly loyal to Pei Xuanjing, it was only due to circumstances and the threat to their lives that they chose to submit.


    Moreover, when Pei Xuanjingter left a sword intent on them as a threat, it left them feeling even more resentful.


    However, working on these things with Yu Zhenzi over this period gradually diminished their resentment, especially when they saw more and more people submitting and they could still maintain their superior status.


    Therefore, their dedication to the task could not be questioned, after all, as Yu Zhenzi analyzed for them.


    Once these forces are fully integrated, when Pei Xuanjing reestablishes the Shenxiao Sect, they will definitely be figuresparable to the top masters in the martial arts world.


    And now, as Pei Xuanjing has no subordinates, the few of them can be considered as the elders, they will also be able to be important figuresparable to those in major forces in the future. This is much better than being wanted and chased by the Great Ming imperial court, living a life in n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    hiding..

 Chapter 183 - 181: Descending the Mountain, Baby Tiger, Encounter Again (5.2k Large Chapter)_2

    Chapter 183: Chapter 181: Descending the Mountain, Baby Tiger, Encounter Again (5.2k Large Chapter)_2


    Trantor: 549690339


    With this in mind, they allpletely let go of their displeasure, dedicating their full attention to helping Yu Zhenzi aplish this task.


    For matters concerning his future, Deng Zhong considered even moreprehensively. He whispered, ¡°However, even if we can temporarily overpower these people, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be dedicated. Any sign of trouble, these people may scatter like birds, or change their loyalties on a whim.¡±


    His worry was not without reason; if these people could easily set aside the matter of the Lord of Shenxiao Gate, they would also easily betray them in the future.


    ¡°Hehe, and what of it?¡± Yu Zhenzi said contemptuously, seemingly unconcerned about this matter.


    ¡°The so-called ¡®strong wind knows the sturdy grass, loyal ministers are known in troubled times¡¯. Without these people as a foil, how could our loyalty be highlighted?¡± Yu Zhenziughed.


    Ever since Pei Xuanjing revealed his might, Yu Zhenzi hadpletely submitted to him, casting aside his former face-saving pride and considering himself Pei Xuanjing¡¯s most loyal subordinate.


    In his heart, he even maliciously thought that once Pei Xuanjing encountered any setbacks in the future, these people would waver, while he would remain unswerving; wouldn¡¯t this further highlight his loyalty? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Upon hearing this, Deng Zhong had a sudden realization. He then heard Yu Zhenzi murmur, ¡°Besides, do you really think there is anyone in this world who could pose a threat to Pei Xuanjing?¡± Yu Zhenzi¡¯s faith in Pei Xuanjing was perhaps even greater than Pei Xuanjing¡¯s in himself.


    In Yu Zhenzi¡¯s view, Pei Xuanjing currently possessed tremendous strength, plus the support and cooperation from the forces represented by Taoist Qingxu and Bai Xiaosheng. This was a powerful force enough to shock the world.


    Once he helped Pei Xuanjing absorb the forces originally belonging to the Shenxiao Sect, he would have filled the final gap in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength puzzle.


    With the cooperation of these three forces, not to mention taking over the whole martial world, even upsetting the Great Ming royal family¡¯s rule was not improbable.


    Just as Yu Zhenzi was envisioning the future, others were also discussing this matter.


    At the Mire Sect¡¯s headquarters, Sect Leader Zhao Baiyang listened to his disciple Yu Yiyao¡¯s report.


    ¡°Master, your foresight is truly awe-inspiring. The Lord of Shenxiao Gate did indeed prove to be a man who has more bark than bite. This attempted ambush not only failed to kill Pei Xuanjing, but he was killed on the spot instead,¡± Yu Yiyao said, looking at her Master with adoration.


    She had originally thought that even if the Lord of Shenxiao Gate¡¯S attempt to ambush Pei Xuanjing failed, and Pei Xuanjing managed to narrowly escape, he would still be injured.


    But she hadn¡¯t expected the result to bepletely different from her anticipation. This time, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t die or get injured in the face of the Shenxiao Gate Master¡¯s ambush. Instead, he slew the master who had intended to ambush him on the spot.


    After hearing this news, Yu Yiyao was stunned for a long time. The man was indeed as her Master had said, reaching a level equal to her Master¡¯s.


    Of course, this was due inrge part to Bai Xiaoshengpletely concealing his and Taoist Qingxu¡¯s involvement when spreading the news, which put Pei Xuanjing in the spotlight, making his achievement in this battle seem even more terrifying.


    Regardless, at this moment, she, Yu Yiyao, no longer harbored any thoughts ofpeting with him.


    While Yu Yiyao was praising her Master¡¯s prophetic insight, the Maitreya Sect Leader Zhao Baiyang, the subject of her praise andpliments, was not pleased. On the contrary, his face bore a serious expression.


    ¡°If possible, I would rather that my prediction this time failed. However, unexpectedly, my words indeed turned prophetic,¡± said Zhao Baiyang.


    ¡°Master, what do you mean?¡± Yu Yiyao asked in confusion. ¡°Technically speaking, although the Lord of Shenxiao Gate has cooperated with us, there have also been conflicts between us. Pei Xuanjing killing him this time is like removing a trouble for us.¡±


    The forces in the martial world are limited, and conflicts and collisions are inevitable between the different factions.


    Even though the Mire Sect and the Shenxiao Gate had coborated during Ning King¡¯s rebellion, and jointly caused an uprising in the Northwest Dao, it did not mean that they were close. Instead, there were many differences between the two sides.


    Otherwise, upon hearing the news of Ning King¡¯s death, Shenxiao Gate¡¯s first reaction was to recall their top experts from the Northwest Dao.


    On one hand, because he knew Zhu Chenhao¡¯s death meant all the ns were ruined; on the other hand, he was worried that Zhao Baiyang, the Maitreya Sect Leader, might harbor ill-will towards them.


    In the end, just as he had suspected, Zhao Baiyang withdrew, leaving many Northwest Dao forces to take the me, thereby allowing the Shenxiao Gate Master to fortunately escape a disaster.


    ncing at the slightly confused Yu Yiyao, Zhao Baiyang shook his head and said, ¡°Thete Lord of Shenxiao Gate was just a wolf at best, but the current Pei Xuanjing is a tiger. Even if this tiger is still somewhat weak. it is bevond anvoarison to a wolf.¡±


    Despite the Shenxiao Gate Master¡¯s strength, he was not taken seriously by Zhao Baiyang.


    In his view, perhaps due to hiding for too long in the shadows, the Gate Master had be too cautious and lost the courage to truly fight. The Gate Master¡¯s thoughts and considerations rested only on the immediate gains and losses. He was not a formidable character.


    Pei Xuanjing, on the other hand, was different. Zhao Baiyang had high regard for him, yet Pei Xuanjing consistently exceeded his expectations, which surprised Zhao Baiyang immensely.


    While it wasn¡¯t modest, he saw a reflection of his own rise in Pei Xuanjing, perhaps even more impressive than his own..

 Chapter 184 - 184: 181: Descending the Mountain, Baby Tiger, Encounter Again (5.2k Large Chapter)_3

    Chapter 184 - 184: 181: Descending the Mountain, Baby Tiger, Encounter Again (5.2k Large Chapter)_3


    Trantor: 549690339


    He saw Pei Xuanjing as a young tiger, not because he underestimated Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength. Being able to kill the Lord of Shenxiao Gate, he would never take him lightly.


    When he called him ¡®young¡¯, he meant that his rise was too brief, and he didn¡¯t have the backing of any major force.


    So even though he now has a tremendous power, hecks in many other aspects, and all these deficiencies require time to rectify.


    Of course, all of this is based on the assumption under which he was unaware that Pei Xuanjing had arranged for Yu Zhenzi to take over the forces left by the Lord of Shenxiao Gate. If he knew this, perhaps Zhao Baiyang wouldn¡¯t have said such a thing.


    ¡°I see!¡± Yu Yiyao¡¯s expression grew gravely serious.<div>


    She didn¡¯t have as many considerations as Zhao Baiyang. Hearng her master¡¯s words, she simplypared and deduced that Pei Xuanjing, who was able to kill the Lord of Shenxiao Gate, was naturally stronger than the former.


    Moreover, this Pei Xuanjing also held a significant number of grudges with their Mire Sect, and would likely be the Mire Sect¡¯s nemesis now or in future.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Zhao Baiyangughed faintly, to the bewildered gaze of Yu Yiyao, and said confidently, ¡°As expected of the adversary chosen by me, perhaps it is time for me to meet him.¡±


    As for the growth of Pei Xuanjing, Zhao Baiyang initially had the idea of preparing an opponent for himself.


    After all, if he really didn¡¯t want Pei Xuanjing to grow into his current state, back then at the Wild Mountain Ancient Temple, even at the risk of being injured, he could undoubtedly have killed Pei Xuanjing. This point is beyond doubt.


    ¡°Master, do you n to involve him in that matter?¡± Yu Yiyao was surprised as she heard her master¡¯s words.


    ¡°Indeed, he is entirely qualified to participate in it. As a sign of respect, I will personally invite him, and by the way, see how much he has grown.¡±


    As the leader of the Mire Sect for over tens of yeas, Zhao Baiyang had done many things that others couldn¡¯t understand. No one knew what he was nning, what his real goal was, not even Yu Yiyao.


    Yu Yiyao only knew that her master was not at all concerned about the Northwest Dao, even after the years of failing ns, he simplyughed it off.


    And not long ago, her master had revealed a n that nearly made Yu Yiyao speechless with astonishment.


    The beginning of spring, the time of warm weather and blooming flowers.


    Pei Xuanjing, wearing a green shirt and the Shenxiao Sword hanging from his waist, leisurely traveled the official road on his horse.


    Suddenly, the clear sky was shrouded with dark clouds, making the weather appear dismal.


    ¡°Hmm, it seems that the task of obtaining the Netherworld Book won¡¯t be as simple as depicted in the human life simtion.¡± He looked at the gloomy sky and muttered to himself.


    After the Netherworld Book started acting up, Pei Xuanjing descended from Shenxiao Mountain and followed the clues. It took him a whole month to arrive here.


    To avoid drawing attention, Pei Xuanjing did not wear a Daoist robe but just a green shirt. As per his youthful face, he looked like a young nobleman taking his first adventure in the martial world.


    Oddly enough, when he arrived here in this picturesque ce, the usually restless Netherworld Book suddenly fell silent, as if there had never been an aberration.


    Pei Xuanjing searched here for several days. If he had not identally felt a slight response from the Netherworld Book, he was about to give up.


    Today, the usually sunny sky suddenly became gloomy. Pei Xuanjing had a hunch that something was about to happen.


    After all, judging by the season, even if it was about to rain, the weather would not be this strange.


    Boom!


    There were rumblings of spring thunder in the sky, echoing from the distance.


    With the sound of thunder, the page of Netherworld Book in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s arms also had a movement.


    The originally icy and silent Netherworld Book started to slowly get hotter and hotter, constantly quaking as if urging Pei Xuanjing to move forward.


    After determining a direction, he urged his horse to move forward.


    The sound of thunder was getting closer, and a light rain began to fall from the sky.


    Pei Xuanjing had travelled about tens of miles, winding around to a hidden valley.


    The entrance of the valley was shielded by rising mist, the dense fog made it impossible to see the scenery inside the valley.


    Even with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sharp perception, he was still blocked by the mist and couldn¡¯t perceive anything.


    As Pei Xuanjing arrived, he found that a group of people was already gathered here.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s her?¡± A look of surprise appeared in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes.


    There were about a dozen people in the group, all of whom were about the same age as Pei Xuanjing, likely the new generation of martial artists in the martial world.


    To his astonishment, Pei Xuanjing recognized one of them.


    She was Li Yuzhen, the youngdy of Li family from Longxi, who he had once met in the blessednd of the forbidden ce in Anping Prefecture.


    Ever since Pei Xuanjing left Anping Prefecture, they had never met again all these years.


    However, Pei Xuanjing was aware that she had not only broken through to the realm of third-grade grandmaster, but also made it to the Potential Dragon List issued by Bai Xiaosheng.


    Why is she here?


    And why are these people gathering here for?


    Are there people from theherworld among them, or do they also know about the Netherworld Book?


    Pei Xuanjing was a bit confused as it had no hint of these people¡¯s appearance in his life simtion.


    At the same time Pei Xuanjing was guessing their purpose, they naturally discovered the arrival of Pei Xuanjing.


    Of course, this was because Pei Xuanjing did not try to conceal his presence, otherwise it would have been very easy for him to avoid their detection.


    ¡°What? It¡¯s him!¡± Surprise shed in Li Yuzhen¡¯s eyes as she looked at Pei Xuanjing.


    This man, who she only had a fleeting encounter with, had left a deep impression on her.


    Although he seemed quite ordinary when they first met, in the following period, his actions had continuously shocked the world, making it impossible for her to forget him.


    ¡°Yuzhen, do you know him?¡± An young man standing next to her asked Li Yuzhen.


    His tone was gentle and he seemed polite, andbined with his decent face, he seemed like a young gentleman.


    Immediately, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on Li Yuzhen.


    They had gathered here with a specific purpose.


    Originally, they were very alert to Pei Xuanjing, a stranger who suddenly appeared, and some even nned to drive him away.


    But seeing Li Yuzhen¡¯s reaction, it seemed that she knew this man, which made some feeling hesitant.


    Li Yuzhen was one of the leaders in their group. If she wanted to invite this man to join, it would be hard for them to refuse.


    However, having one more person join might dilute some people¡¯s shares. This was indeed a dilemma..

 Chapter 185 - 185: 182: The Underworld Sends Someone, the Armor Drops Off, Boldly Takes Action (A

    Chapter 185 - 185: 182: The Underworld Sends Someone, the Armor Drops Off, Boldly Takes Action (A


    5.2K Big Chapter Asking for Subscriptions.)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Hearing hispanion¡¯s question, Li Yuzhen was taken aback, about to reveal Pei Xuanjing¡¯s identity when she heard Pei Xuanjing¡¯s voice resonating in the crowd¡¯s ears from far away. ¡°Jingxuan has seen the Second Miss before, it¡¯s been many years, I hope you have been well!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing naturally heard the crowd¡¯s whispers, and he was not surprised that Li Yuzhen recognized him.


    Before Li Yuzhen could reveal his identity, he took the initiative to give a fake name, reversing his own name, as a temporarily assumed identity.


    Sure enough, upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s voice, the intelligent Li Yuzhen understood Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intent to conceal his identity as well.<div>


    Although confused, she still continued along the lines of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Brother Jing to still remember me from our brief encounter back then. It has been so long, I trust you have been well too, Brother Jing.¡±


    Li Yuzhen smiled and spoke to Pei Xuanjing whilst making a fist salute, her demeanor as brave and heroic as ever.


    Many years had passed, and although she didn¡¯t have as impressive a fighting reputation as Pei Xuanjing, she was a person of extraordinary talent, and also born into the Li Family of Longxi, a top-tier powerhouse. Li Yuzhen crossed many obstacles that most people would struggle with their entire lives, and was promoted to the Third-Grade Grandmaster Realm.


    Pei Xuanjing dismounted from his horse, took a few steps forward, and said, ¡°Second Miss¡¯s heroic air is unforgettable. It¡¯s just a bit unexpected to meet the Second Miss here.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t surprised at Li Yuzhen¡¯s breakthrough to the Third-Grade Grandmaster level; after all, who knew how deep the roots of such a heritage-rich family like hers could be. He was just curious why she was here, given they were not far from the Northwest Dao.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here when Brother Jing can?¡± Li Yuzhen retorted.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled, she was right.


    This ce wasn¡¯t his own after all. If he could be here, why couldn¡¯t anyone else?


    While watching Li Yuzhen conversing with Pei Xuanjing, a young man in the crowd quietly said to the man in white beside him, ¡°Mr. Cui, it seems this person¡¯s rtionship with Second Miss is not ordinary. At least, Second Miss has never smiled like that at you.¡±


    The young man who spoke was surnamed Zheng, named Zheng Anhan, from the Xingyang Zheng n, and was of the Third-Grade Grandmaster Realm.


    The object of his jest came from the Cui n of Qinghe, named Cui Qingping, whose skill was also at the Third-Grade Grandmaster Realm.


    The Li Family of Longxi has always had a close rtionship with the Qinghe Cui n, and there were many marriages between them.


    As a legitimate son of the Cui n, Cui Qingping was very fond of Li Yuzhen and had been pursuing her for a long time.


    Unfortunately, it seemed that Li Yuzhen was not interested in this matter and was rather cold towards him.


    ¡°Shut up, ¡± Cui Qingping said in a low voice.


    Although his gaze had been fixed on Pei Xuanjing, it was not because of Li Yuzhen.


    Instead, he had been unable to determine Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength, as thetter stood before them seemingly as ordinary as any other man.


    This rmed Cui Qingping, who was ranked seventeenth on the Hidden Dragon List, and he wondered if Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength might surpass his own.


    Despite this, he found Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face somewhat familiar, but couldn¡¯t recall where he might have seen it before.


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t know what Cui Qingping was thinking; he only looked at Li Yuzhen who was standing in front of him.


    Although Li Yuzhen was a woman, she was dressed as a man, wielding a long sword in her hand. She stepped forward towards Pei Xuanjing and said, ¡°Meeting like this must be fate. Allow me to introduce you to some friends.¡±


    ¡°This is Mr. Cui, Cui Qingping.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Brother Jing,¡± the man named Cui Qingping nodded slightly at Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Mr. Cui,¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded in return. ¡°This is Wang Shanyang, Brother Wang.¡±


    ¡°This is ¡­¡±


    Those whom Li Yuzhen introduced to Pei Xuanjing were all from various noble families, both legitimate and illegitimate descendants.


    Among them, the person with the strongest ability was as powerful as Li Yuzhen herself, while the weakest were at the Fourth-Grade Martial Arts realm.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Perhaps it was the education of the aristocratic children.


    Perhaps it was because they hadn¡¯t figured out Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength yet.


    Everyone Li Yuzhen introduced was polite, and there were no condescending provocations.


    Even though some people might be annoyed by the abrupt appearance of Pei Xuanjing, they did not directly target him out of respect for Li Yuzhen.


    Of course, while these people didn¡¯t target Pei Xuanjing, they also weren¡¯t particrly enthusiastic, maintaining an indifferent attitude.


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t pay much mind to their attitudes. Although he was technically of the same generation as them, his strength could no longer be determined by age alone.


    If one were to really discuss status and power, perhaps only the elders of these people¡¯s families had somewhat of a qualification to discuss status and identity with him.


    ¡°Brother Jing, did you alsoe here for the Secret Inheritance of this Forbidden ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a Reality simr to a Blessed Land here. Any martial artist who enters it would potentially obtain a martial skill inheritance, even the worst Martial Studies taught here is of high quality, ¡± Li Yuzhen informed sincerely.


    She originally thought that Pei Xuanjing knew about this, but it seems like he didn¡¯t.


    Regardless, she didn¡¯t withhold this information, as it wasn¡¯t a particrly secretive matter.


    Pei Xuanjing frowned slightly; he originally thought that these people were here due to the Netherworld Book¡¯s disturbance too, but it turned out they were here for the so-called Secret Inheritance of the Forbidden ce.


    Could it be that this Secret Inheritance is rted to that page of the Netherworld Book?


    He had no idea.


    ¡°I didn¡¯te here for that,¡± Pei Xuanjing responded frankly..

 Chapter 186 - 186: 182: The Underworld Visitor, His

    Chapter 186 - 186: 182: The Underworld Visitor, His


    Disguise is Exposed, He Strikes Forcefully (With the Large Chapter of 5.2K, please subscribe.)_2


    Trantor: 549690339


    ording to Li Yuzhen, perhaps he too could enter and obtain some sort of legacy.


    But in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view, unless he acquired some peerless martial studies, there was not much use for him.


    After he killed the Lord of Shenxiao Gate, he gained several martial studies that originally belonged to the Shenxiao Sect. Coupled with the martial studies that Yu Zhenziter found from the Lord of


    Shenxiao Gate¡¯s oldir, Pei Xuanjing temporarily did notck martial studies for refining Taoyun.<div>


    His main purpose ining this time was for that page of the Netherworld¡¯s Book, not for any martial studies or skills.


    Li Yuzhen was surprised to hear this. She had never expected to get such an answer.


    Just as she was about to ask something, she suddenly saw Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face scrunch up and say, ¡°Someone ising.¡±


    Li Yuzhen followed Pei Xuanjing¡¯s gaze and saw a troop of people slowly approaching where they were.


    The group was dressed in ck robes and had a ghost mask on their faces, emitting a cold and eerily bizarre aura. There was only one power in the martial arts world that dressed like this.


    Yin Si (Underworld)!


    The appearance of Yin Si put tremendous pressure on the group.


    Li Yuzhen¡¯s face showed surprise. After exchanging nces with herpanions, they quietly began to prepare for the worst.


    There was no way around it. The reputation of Yin Si¡¯s men was not very good in the martial arts world.


    Even young experts like Li Yuzhen who came from powerful backgrounds wouldn¡¯t take the slightest chance when faced with such underhanded killers. They were fully on guard, fearing a surprise attack from the other party.


    They also recognized the ghost mask on the leader of the group. It was Yama King.


    As the leader of the Ten Halls of Yama, the Yama King put many experts to shame. It could be said that the reputation of Yama King was founded on countless experts¡¯ lives, full of blood and terror.


    The group from the Underworld quickly stopped a hundred yards in front of them.


    By then, Li Yuzhen and the others had reached their highest level of alert.


    Faced with the sudden appearance of the Underworld , they knew that things were not likely to go


    smoothly, anu some were even conswering retreating.


    But to their surprise, the people from the Underworld only nced at them before focusing on a man named Jingxuan.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing, I did not expect you to dare toe here,¡± the man in the ck robe and ghost mask leading the group from the Underworld said.


    The man in the leading ck robe and mask was none other than Yama King, the leader of the Ten Halls of Yama.


    Though Yama King was only the leader of the Ten Halls of Yama, his position was above the Five Ghost Emperors, making him the second -most powerful person in the Underworld¡¯s Fengdu.


    Though he had never met Pei Xuanjing, Yama King recognized him at first sight.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Originally, Yama King wasn¡¯t fond of minor figures like Li Yuzhen appearing and wanted his subordinates to drive them away or kill them on the spot.


    But at this moment, when he saw Pei Xuanjing, Yama King was filled with murderous intent and wished to kill him then and there.


    Calm in the face of Yama King¡¯s ominous aura, Pei Xuanjing replied casually, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare toe?¡±


    Speaking of which, the Underworld¡¯s reputation echoed throughout the world, and everyone, frommoners to the royals, revered its name.


    However, this formidable Underworld¡¯s reputation had tumbled several times due to Pei Xuanjing.


    It could be said that the Underworld had lost many of its men against Pei Xuanjing, leaving its reputation in ruins.


    Therefore, Pei Xuanjing did not care about Yama King¡¯S threats.


    ¡°So, he is Pei Xuanjing! No wonder he seemed familiar, it turns out it is him,¡± Cui Qingping realized, looking enlightened.


    He had been wondering why the man known as Jingxuan seemed so familiar. Now, as Yama King had revealed his identity, everything became clear.


    ¡°Jingxuan, isn¡¯t that the same as Xuanjing? We were so slow to realize.¡±


    ¡°Miss Li, you know Pei Xuanjing? Why haven¡¯t we heard you mention him before?¡± someone asked Li Yuzhen curiously.


    Li Yuzhen had to exin to herpanions the questions that were spewing at her like a volley of bullets, and their surprised gazes about how she happened to have a chance meeting with Pei


    Xuanjing¡­


    Still, they could hardly believe it.


    Judging from his peers, but with strength cing him among the strongest of martial artists, the younger generation was prized in dealing with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s status.


    One group thought that Pei Xuanjing was merely lucky. If they had the same opportunity to get the legacy that originally belonged to the Shenxiao Sect, they would have done as much, perhaps even more.


    They believed that Pei Xuanjing was merely lucky enough to take the first step and that they could eventually catch up and even rece him.


    But the others admired and even worshipped Pei Xuanjing¡¯s legendary journey. After all, every one of them who entered the martial world longed for the day when they too would share his fame.


    Particrly martial artists of humble background idolized Pei Xuanjing. They highly respected Pei Xuanjing, who went from a small town in a border county to be a household name and felt proud to have something inmon with him.


    The people present, each of them of remarkable origin, were even more aware of how Pei Xuanjing got to where he was today. It didn¡¯t happen just because of luck..

 Chapter 187 - 187: 182: Underworld’s Visitor, Vest

    Chapter 187 - 187: 182: Underworld¡¯s Visitor, Vest


    Slipped off, Boldly Taking Action (5.2K Big Chapter, Please Subscribe.)¡ª3


    Trantor: 549690339


    The path of Martial Arts is fraught with difficulties. Even with abundant resources at their disposal, they had to make countless sacrifices to reach their present status. Pei Xuanjing, who was almost the same age as them but had achieved far more than they had, endured it all without knowing how much hard he had fought. So, they knew clearly how much hard work Pei Xuanjing must have put.


    Sometimes, if someone is one step ahead of you, you may feel jealous, but if they are a hundred steps ahead, the only feeling you might have left is admiration, without a hint of envy.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, the first time I used an alias, it was exposed in less than half an hour.¡± Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the discussions behind him.


    Aside from the time he had gone up Mount Taihe under the name of the Danling Taoist, this was essentially his first public appearance under an alias.<div>


    But he didn¡¯t expect that this alias wouldst less than half an hour before being exposed by the suddenly appearing minions of the underworld.


    Yama King looked at theposed Pei Xuanjing, a murderous intent welled up within him, and he wished he could kill Pei Xuanjing right then and there.


    However, at this moment, the valley previously shrouded in foggy mist suddenly emitted a dazzling light, as if something was about to be opened.


    Thinking of the orders given by the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu, Yama King had to suppress his murderous intent. After all, the matter of the Netherworld Book was of great importance and should not be taken lightly.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing, I¡¯ll spare your life for today. Once this matter is over, I¡¯lle after you,¡± said Yama King bitterly.


    As the saying goes, when Yama orders you to die at midnight, who dares to keep you alive until dawn?


    Even though he had seldom taken action in recent years, Yama King¡¯s reputation had never diminished. In fact, it had grown even stronger.


    Upon hearing Yama King¡¯S words, Li Yuzhen and others changed their faces.


    ¡°Spare me? Howughable.¡± Pei Xuanjing was unfazed by these words,ughed lightly, and then said coldly, just like a gust of icy wind, ¡°What made you think that I would let you proceed as nned just because we happened to meet?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t know whether Yama King was arrogant or ignorant. They were mortal enemies; why should he cooperate and let Yama King enter the valley without any resistance?


    The power of the Page of the Netherworld¡¯s Book is extraordinary. Even if Pei Xuanjing could sessfully kill the minions of the underworld and seize the Netherworld Book in the simtion of life, he didn¡¯t know what would actually happen.


    Now that he had the opportunity, why wouldn¡¯t he just kill these people on the spot to eliminate any potential trouble at its root?


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing, are you courting death?¡± Yama King¡¯s face darkened when he heard these words. He immediately understood Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intention.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ve got what it takes!¡± scoffed Pei Xuanjing.


    As soon as his words fell, he pressed his hand on the hilt of his sword and stepped forward. A gust of strong wind swept across the surroundings. His right hand formed a palm, and countless purple and green lightning gathered in his palm, carrying a terrifying aura.


    Boom!


    Pei Xuanjing swiftly sent out his palm, creating a huge palm print from nowhere, and pped it towards Yama King and other minions of the underworld.


    His decisiveness caught every on -looker off guard.


    They didn¡¯t expect Pei Xuanjing to act without hesitation when he said he would. There wasn¡¯t the slightest hesitation or procrastination.


    Especially when Yama King had already shown a willingness topromise upon their encounter, Pei Xuanjing took the initiative to attack without any hesitation. ¡°Is this the spirit of the strongest among the younger generation?¡±


    ¡°yer Taoist, you¡¯re as good as your reputation!¡± ¡°A real man should be like this indeed!¡±


    People like Cui Qingping couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    They were amazed by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s decisiveness.


    A strange look came into Li Yuzhen¡¯s eyes when she looked at Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°After all these years, have you be this strong?¡± She thought to herself.


    Recalling their first encounter years ago, Pei Xuanjing, though demonstrating extraordinary talent in the Forbidden ce of the Blessed Land, was still inferior to her.


    But so many years had passed, she had just stepped into the realm of the third-grade grandmaster, yet he already had such power.


    To think that with Yama King¡¯s reputation, not many of the first-grade elders in their n could talk about defeating him lightly.


    At this moment, Li Yuzhen felt an immense desire for power.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing, you¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Yama King roared furiously, his True Qi erupted, and he countered Pei Xuanjing¡¯s palm attack with both of his palms. The killing intent that had been repressed within him was now fully unleashed.


    He never thought that Pei Xuanjing would be so arrogant, daring to attack him first even after he had clearly expressed his intention to let him go.


    ¡°Hahaha, why don¡¯t you give it a try.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t care about Yama King¡¯s angry words. Heughed loudly, hisughter echoing all around.


    His failed palm attack was within his expectation since it was merely a test.


    ¡°You¡¯re the first one who dares to disrespect me like this, Pei Xuanjing.¡± The mes of anger burned in


    Yama King¡¯s heart. His voice was as cold as ice from the Nine Netherworld, he said word by word, ¡°Today, I will definitely kill you!¡±


    Boom!


    A terrifying aura broke out from Yama King. At this moment, everyone sensed the murderous intenting straight at them, as if they could see the mountains of corpses and the sea of blood swirling around him.


    pei xuanjing scotted and gripped his sword again in preparation tor his next move.


    Sword Drawing Skill!


    Brilliant sword intent pervaded the surroundings, a pressure that made everyone feel the air thicken, and breathing became somewhat difficult.


    Even without being deliberately targeted by Pei Xuanjing, people like Li Yuzhen could feel the terror when they sensed his horrifying sword intent.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°This is the Sword Drawing Skill that you evolved from the Drawing Sword Skill you obtained from Ding Yulong! I¡¯m afraid many first-grade experts would die if caught off guard by this sword.¡± Facing


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword, Yama King spoke calmly, ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯S still not enough for me.¡±


    Without anyone knowing when, a long knife with strange patterns in blood-red color suddenly appeared in Yama King¡¯s hand.


    As he spoke, he slowly lifted the blood-red long knife in his hand.


    Boom!


    The movement of the blood-red long knife brought an overwhelming murderous intent, as if everyone was in a sea of blood over a mountain of corpses.


    The intense murderous intent almost materialized, and even the True Qi around Yama King seemed to be stained. Where the True Qi spread, nts and trees lost their vitality instantly.


    Zing!


    A sh of knife light cut through the air, and a blood-red virtual tiger rushed towards Pei Xuanjing with a roar.


    Without any hesitation or evasion, the knife light collided with the sword light..

 Chapter 191 - 191: 184: All beings in the palace, Great

    Chapter 191 - 191: 184: All beings in the pce, Great


    Yuan¡¯s national master pays a visit to the mountain 5.2K


    (request for monthly tickets, request for subscriptions.)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Danyang Zi in front, Pei Xuanjing falling half a step behind, both making their way towards the hall that True Martial Sect had set aside for discussions.


    Walking beside Danyang Zi, Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help but show a slight change in his expression.


    Feeling Danyang Zi¡¯S presence now, it seemed unfathomably majestic, leaving him unable to suppress his astonishment.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing had met many aplished martial artists, yet the impression Danyang Zi was giving him now equated to the formidable strength of the Yama King whom he had just in, possibly even surpassing it.


    One couldn¡¯t help but exim, the Shenxiao Sect indeed had profound depths, even though it had fallen at this juncture, Danyang Zits strength was still immeasurable.


    Danyang Zi, seemingly oblivious to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s anticipation, continued to drift forward, speaking to him, ¡°The Great Yuan¡¯s master is bearing very strong hostility upon us, seemingly just against martial arts factions, in actuality, a probing towards us all from the imperial court. If we cannot stall it, I¡¯m afraid it will lead to a catastrophe in the martial arts world. Now with Master Sanfeng?s self-seclusion, if he is unable to emerge promptly, I¡¯m afraid there will be a massacre upon Taihe Mountain.¡±


    With a sigh, Danyang Zi spoke to Pei Xuanjing, ¡®When the timees, I hope you won¡¯t be impulsive, protect yourself, await upon the future.¡±


    Even though Taihe Mountain had an assembly of multiple strong martial artists, Danyang Zi¡¯s pessimism toward their situation was still overwhelming. He knows the Master of Great Yuan holds extraordinary power, the only one who could possibly deter him would be Master Sanfeng.


    Danyang Zi, having lived a century, experienced the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s fall from flourishing times, and took most things in his stride. If not for the sentiment held towards the Shenxiao Sect, which raised him, he would have joined his former fellows in death long ago, not holding onto life till now.


    The rise of Shenxiao Sect was during the former dynasty, then fell due to Great Yuan, now Danyang Zi confronted his end, forgoing any hopes of survival, the only lingering concern was towards his disciple.


    Pei Xuanjing was taken aback, he would never have predicted Danyang Zi¡¯S pessimistic attitude.


    Thinking about it, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Brother, is the Great Yuan¡¯s master that strong?¡±


    ¡°Very strong, to a point where it causes desperation.¡± Slight shes of memory appeared in Danyang


    Zits eyes, as he shook his head, ¡°In this world, I¡¯m afraid the only oneparable is Master Sanfeng.¡±


    Danyang Zi had once seen the Master of Great Yuan from afar, even though they were miles apart, he could feel the terrifying pressure emitted by the other.


    Danyang Zi had a feeling, even though they were miles apart, the other party had detected him. Even going as far as saying if the other party wished to make a move, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    For some unknown reason, the Master allowed him to leave unmolested.


    ¡°Could he have already broken through the First-grade Realm?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked curiously. A rival who can instill such fear in the Danyang Zi intrigued him.


    Initially, he had thought that as powerful individuals like himself and Danyang Zi had already reached the peak of First-grade realm, even if there existed some gap, it wouldn¡¯t be terrifying.


    Danyang Zi shook his head and said, ¡°No, but I feel like he is just on the verge of a breakthrough, onlycking an opportunity.¡±


    Following the records of the Shenxiao Sect, it¡¯s natural to know there exists a realm beyond First-grade martial artists. -however, Danyang Zi was sure that the fellow has not broken through yet, but it seemed like it won¡¯t be long.


    Danyang Zi was also guessing, it seemed that the Master¡¯s actions were not just for Great Yuan¡¯s imperial court, they might also be seeking an opportunity to break through with the contest.


    ¡°Perhaps, he has sought to fight Master Sanfeng, aiming to seek an opportunity to break through amidst the battle,¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s suspicion aligned with Danyang Zi¡¯s.


    Danyang Zi nodded at him, reminding Pei Xuanjing, ¡°Therefore, be cautious this time. Foucus on preserving yourself. ¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, neither agreeing nor disagreeing.


    Since he hade here, he would naturally not miss this opportunity.


    To engage with a formidable force like the Great Yuan¡¯s master was indeed an unprecedented challenge for Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Greetings to both Taoist friends from the Shenxiao Sect.¡± An approaching middle-aged Taoist spoke out.


    The middle-aged Taoist, named Qiu Yuanjing, was a disciple of Master Sanfeng who established the True Martial Sect.


    The present True Martial Sect was not as noteworthy as the future Dragon Tiger Mountain¡¯s Zhidao Gate.


    The True Martial Sect, that had only been established for a few decades, was dependent entirely on the reputation of Master Sanfeng. With the exception of Master Sanfeng, known as the number one person in the Central ins Martial Arts, the rest were just minor figures.


    Even though Qiu Yuanjing had been personally tutored by a great martial artist like Master Sanfeng himself, he had only just broken through to the First-grade martial artist boundary a few years prior.


    If ced elsewhere, First-grade martial artist level would gain respect, yet at Taihe Mountain, where heroes were gathered, considering the high-level martial artists from all directions, their strength was considered barely adequate.


    ¡°Greetings Qiu Daoyou.¡± Danyang Zi didn¡¯t put on any airs of seniority.


    Under Qiu Yuanjing¡¯s guidance, they proceeded to the grand hall used for meetings.


    They had not yet entered the grand hall when the sounds of chatter and heated debate could be heard.


    ¡°In my opinion, there¡¯s no need to y fair with the damned Great Yuan¡¯s Master. We should simplyunch a joint attack, see if we can¡¯t bring him down.¡±


    Someone suggested a disregard for martial righteousness and proposed that a joint attack was enough to deal with an opponent like the Great Yuan¡¯s master..

 Chapter 189 - 189: 183: Slaying the Yama King,

    Chapter 189 - 189: 183: ying the Yama King,


    Dreaming of Taihe Mountain 5.2k Request for Subscriptions, Request for Monthly Tickets_2


    Trantor: 549690339


    From a distance, the figures of the two battling were almost indistinguishable, visible only as a whirlwind of green and ck swallowed together.


    Every sh between the two was a fierce life-and-death battle, with not the slightest intention of feigning.


    Yama King¡¯s immense reputation in the martial world was no fluke.


    The strength he exhibited at this moment was not inferior to that of the erstwhile Lord of Shenxiao Gate, Wei Qianli. In fact, he seemed to have the upper hand.<div>


    If not for the extraordinary advancement in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength during this period, he would not have been able to withstand the duel for so long.


    ¡°Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s Supreme Rankings of the Martial World are definitely false. With the strength that the Yama King possesses, he definitely deserves a ce on the list,¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    In reality, it wasn¡¯t that there were errors in Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s rankings, but rather that Pei Xuanjing had overlooked one point.


    The phrase ¡®There can¡¯t be two suns in the sky, nor two kings in a country,¡¯ exins this.


    The term ¡°Supreme¡± represents undisputed dominance. How could one force have two supremes? Even if another person has supreme strength, they will remain a subordinate and not ascend to the seat of the Supreme.


    One should know that, without a doubt, in such great forces as the Zen Sect, Dragon Tiger Mountain, and True Martial Sect, it would be unbelievable that there is only one supreme-level expert.


    As for Yama King, the wraith of Fengdu, Bai Xiaosheng knew about his extraordinary skills and supreme-levelbat strength.


    However, as long as the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu exists, Yama King would never make it to the list.


    Besides, even though Bai Xiaosheng knew about the feud between Pei Xuanjing and the Dark Underworld, he never imagined that the two parties would confront each other so soon.


    The aftereffects of the duel between the two made it unbearable for those remaining from the Underworld. Even the leaked aura from their swords and des was immensely dreadful, forcing them to defend with all their might. Only two first-rank martial artists could withstand it with rtive ease.


    And because Pei Xuanjing was intentionally or unintentionally blocking the entrance to the valley, even if the people of the Underworld wanted to enter, they did not dare to act rashly, fearing that it would provoke Pei Xuanjing¡¯s destructive attack.


    Those two first-rank martial artists from the Underworld watched the duel with astonished expressions that were difficult to dispel.


    Even if they were martial artists of the same rank, the strength they demonstrated was of starkly different levels.


    Two figures, one piercing the sky and the other digging into the earth, endlessly shing.


    A blood -red knife light sinisterly eerie and strange, and a resplendent sword light with majestic and dignified air.


    One right and one wrong, one yin and one yang.


    Where the two passed, the wind and thunder roared, a chilling wind kept blowing, and darkness engulfed the sky and earth.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The two first-rank martial artists from the Underworld wore expressions full of unqueble solemnity.


    Being part of the Underworld, they had, to some extent, heard about the yer Taoist, who was famous far and wide.


    One must know that the rise of the yer Taoist involved the defeat of many experts, much of whom were rted to the Underworld in some way. It could be said that his fame was entirely built on the reputation of the Underworld.


    However, being members of the Underworld and first-rank martial artists, they considered themselves to rank among the strongest within first- rank martial artists. They did not pay much heed to Pei Xuanjing.


    They reasoned that even if they are not his match in a head-on duel, with the stealth attacks at their disposal, even Pei Xuanjing¡ªdespite all his fame¡ª would die by their hands.


    However, at this point, both of them no longer harbored such thoughts.


    The strength that Pei Xuanjing had showcased was on par with their revered Yama King.


    At this very moment, a turn in the ongoing duel urred¡ªthe azure glow of the sword became even more brilliant while the bloody knife light faltered, as if it paused for half a breath.


    The difference of a hair¡¯s breadth could decide victory and defeat in the duel of masters.


    The sword¡¯s light grew stronger, emitting thunderous roars, and sent the bloody figure sweeping across.


    Boom!


    The ck robe on the Yama King¡¯S body was torn into pieces. Holding his red long knife, he fell from the high altitude, smashing into the ground to create a pit that was several feet deep and several yards wide.


    His face was filled with deep unwillingness as he hoarsely cried out, ¡°I don¡¯t ept this!¡±


    The Yama King did not expect that he would lose.


    He especially did not expect to lose to Pei Xuanjing, a mere youngster who had been cultivating for only a few decades.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be unwilling about. You lost, and that¡¯s a fact. Numerous people who fell under your de were unwilling as well, but it didn¡¯t change anything,¡± Pei Xuanjing stated, holding his Shenxiao Sword as he descended from the sky.


    ¡°Lord!¡±


    Watching all of this unfold, the two first-rank martial artists of the Underworld¡¯s expressions drastically changed, and they charged towards Pei Xuanjing.


    Unconcerned, Pei Xuanjing flung his palms out.


    Thud!


    Struck by the heavy palm, each of them spat out a mouthful of blood in reverse before being sent flying backward.


    Seeing the intense unwillingness on Yama King¡¯s face, Pei Xuanjing was indifferent. He stepped forward, swinging his sword without hesitation.


    Swoosh!


    The head of the Yama King flew into the sky, his eyes filled with intense sourness and resentment.


    He was unwilling to die like this.


    He resented the injustice of the heavens; he had cultivated bitterly for over a hundred years, only to lose to a youngster whose cultivation time was less than one-third of his.


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t bother to even spare him a nce. Lifting his sword, he turned around and gazed at the remaining people of Underworld.


    The task of exterminating evil was not yetplete; of course, he would not show any mercy.


    Because he knew that if he, one day, unfortunately fell into the hands of the Underworld, they would not be the least bit merciful either.


    As Pei Xuanjing approached, wielding his sword, his face bereft of any efforts to conceal his killing intent, strong despair surfaced in the eyes of the remaining people of the Underworld.


    After all, even the Yama King, who they revered as a deity, ended up dying by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hands. What chances did they have to survive?


    However, trapped beasts still fight. Nobody wished to give up their lives that easily..

 Chapter 190 - 190: 183: Slaying the Yama King,

    Chapter 190 - 190: 183: ying the Yama King,


    Dreaming of Taihe Mountain 5.2k Request for Subscriptions, Request for Monthly Tickets_3


    Trantor: 549690339


    A crazed look shed through their eyes as they charged towards Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing decisively swung his sword and struck out!


    The rain grew heavier, but it failed to wash away the pervasive scent of blood in the air.


    At this moment, outside the valley, all of the Yama King¡¯S men had been killed by Pei Xuanjing, their corpses littered everywhere.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing shook off the droplets of blood from his sword and sheathed it back into its scabbard.


    He then retrieved another page of the Netherworld¡¯s Book from the Yama King¡¯s person, also fashioned of the unique material, neither gold nor jade.


    [Obtained Unique Item ¨C Page of the Netherworld¡¯s Book, Refining yields 100,000 points of Taoyun.]


    This prompt appeared in his mind, and a satisfied smile appeared at the corners of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mouth.


    With this page of the Netherworld¡¯s Book, even if he gained nothing else in the valley, it would not have been a wasted trip.


    Next, he searched through the bodies of these people. Sadly, aside from some silver banknotes, there was little else of value, not even a few useful skills.


    As for weapons, except for the blood-red long knife of the Yama King, which was of the thousand-refined grade, the weapons used by the rest were all merely indomitable grade Divine Weapons.


    Pei Xuanjing picked up the Yama King¡¯s thousand -refined blood-red long knife and slowly moved into the Ancient times, until his figure waspletely enveloped and disappeared in the misty air.


    Awaking from an endless darkness, Pei Xuanjing opened his eyes and found himself inside an empty room.


    At this moment, upon entering the valley, all information about everything was transferred into his mind.


    This valley was where the page of the Netherworld¡¯s Book was located, and it was also the so-called Forbidden ce of heritage mentioned by Li Yuzhen and others.


    This ce was a illusion created by the page of the Netherworld¡¯s Book, this illusion recorded an unprecedented event in the martial arts world that urred six hundred years ago.


    Ancestor Sanfeng of the Taihe Mountain True Martial Sect suppressed the Imperial Court¡¯s Great Yuan Teacher with a reverse hand gesture on Taihe Mountain, thereby breaking the imperial court¡¯s suppression of the martial arts heroes, andying the foundation for the subsequent rebel armies.


    The present Number One in Central ins Martial Arts is Ancestor Sanfeng of the True Martial Sect, who left the North Zen Sect over a hundred years ago and started the True Martial Sect on Taihe Mountain.


    epoch six hundred years ago,pletely imprinting the incident of the Great Yuan State Teacher¡¯s challenge to the mountain.


    In order to suppress and conquer the martial arts world, the Great Yuan Empire decided to send the Great Yuan State Teacher to defeat Master Sanfeng, known as the Number One in Central ins Martial Arts, thereby intimidating The Heroes.


    Therefore, when this news was passed on, the factions of the martial arts world all sent people to gather at Taihe Mountain, ready to deal with this matter.


    Unfortunately, Master Sanfeng was at a crucial point in his seclusion, requiring these people to dy enough time and hold out until Master Sanfeng emerged.


    Only when those present can manage to dy until Master Sanfenges out and defeats the Great Yuan Teacher, can they be considered to have passed this illusion test, and all participants will receive rewards ording to their respective contributions.


    Of course, if someone can defeat the Great Yuan Teacher in advance, it can also be regarded as passing the test.


    But if they can¡¯t hold out until Master Sanfenges out, and instead wait for the Great Yuan Teacher to defeat everyone, forcibly deduct points, and interrupt Master Sanfeng¡¯s seclusion, then it would be considered a test failure.


    If a person possesses the Netherworld¡¯s Book, they can retain their memory. Other participants will have their memories of this time sealed, and will be expelled from the projected illusion world.


    What Li Yuzhen and others referred to as the gain of inheritance, is just that some people participate in it. Although they didn¡¯t really pass the test, they made a special contribution or possessed certain treasures. Even though their memories were sealed, they still gained something to various extents.


    ¡°The current situation seems to have a hint of an infinite loop. Of course, it also feels a bit like the start of life simtion with the use of a simtor.¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    At the same time, he also had a slight guess in his heart.


    He didn¡¯t know whether the simtor was set in stone or if there would be a chance for him to experience different lives in the future.


    After all, for Pei Xuanjing, the current simtor doesn¡¯t offer the same substantial benefits for increasing his power as it did before.


    And since the page of the Netherworld¡¯s Book has the effect of imprinting time and projecting illusions, he wondered whether the simtor would have this feature in the future.


    Setting this thought aside for now, Pei Xuanjing began to ponder the current situation.


    ording to the information feedback from the Netherworld¡¯s Book, he currently upies the identity of a Taoist from the Shenxiao Sect, named Danling Zi, and is now the junior of Danyang Zi, the current head of the Shenxiao Sect.


    Since the rise of Great Yuan, the Shenxiao Sect has suffered heavy losses, and is almost on the brink of closing its doors and not venturing out.


    However, with the Great Yuan¡¯s aggressive intentions targeting all the martial artists in the Central ins and the notion of ¡°when the lips are gone, the teeth will be cold¡±, even if the Shenxiao Sect closed its doors, it would not be able to stay unscathed.


    Therefore, the head of the Shenxiao Sect, along with his junior, came to Taihe Mountain to lend a hand, expressing the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s stance.


    ¡°I wonder if Li Yuzhen and the others also entered this illusion? Or do different batches of people enter different environments?¡± Pei Xuanjing thought as much.


    While he was contemting, footsteps came from outside the room.


    The footsteps of the approaching person were leisurely, their breath long, like treading on snow without a trace, theirnding silent.


    This was not because the other party could conceal their movements, but because they had attained a highly advanced stage of cultivation. They were light and nimble due to the flow of True Qi within their bodies.


    Generally speaking, when people reach the same realm as Pei Xuanjing, even if they specialize in physical strength, they also reach a state of lifting heavy weights as if they were light.


    ¡°Junior brother, have you gotten up?¡± The person¡¯s identity was self-evident from these words, naturally, it was the master of Danling Taoist ¨C Danyang Zi ¨C who is currently the head of the Shenxiao Sect.


    Pei Xuanjing gently opened the door, a white-haired old Taoist appeared before his eyes, this was Danyang Zi. Currently over a hundred years old, he had been immersed in the first-grade realm for many years, and his Shenxiao Thunder Palm had reached its zenith.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current identity, Danling Zi, was only in his thirties, and there was a huge age gap between him and Danyang Zi.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Originally, when Danyang Zi saw that Pei Xuanjing was exceptionally talented, he did not directly ept him as a disciple, instead, he received him as a disciple on behalf of his master, allowing him to be his own junior brother.


    But both of their master¡¯s had already passed away years ago, they are brothers in name, but they are actually master and disciple, and Danling Zits abilities were taught by Danyang Zi.


    Therefore, Danling Zi greatly respected him.


    ¡°Greetings, Headmaster senior brother.¡± Now that Pei Xuanjing is Danling Zi, all his words and actions naturally had to reflect Danling Zi¡¯s attitude and actions.


    Danyang Zi nodded his head in response and said, ¡°Since you are up, junior brother, join me to the main hall. The fellow Daoists have agreed to convene there today to discuss matters.¡±


    ¡°Yes..¡±

 Chapter 191 - 191: 184: All beings in the palace, Great

    Chapter 191 - 191: 184: All beings in the pce, Great


    Yuan¡¯s national master pays a visit to the mountain 5.2K


    (request for monthly tickets, request for subscriptions.)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Danyang Zi in front, Pei Xuanjing falling half a step behind, both making their way towards the hall that True Martial Sect had set aside for discussions.


    Walking beside Danyang Zi, Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help but show a slight change in his expression.


    Feeling Danyang Zi¡¯S presence now, it seemed unfathomably majestic, leaving him unable to suppress his astonishment.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing had met many aplished martial artists, yet the impression Danyang Zi was giving him now equated to the formidable strength of the Yama King whom he had just in, possibly even surpassing it.


    One couldn¡¯t help but exim, the Shenxiao Sect indeed had profound depths, even though it had fallen at this juncture, Danyang Zits strength was still immeasurable.


    Danyang Zi, seemingly oblivious to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s anticipation, continued to drift forward, speaking to him, ¡°The Great Yuan¡¯s master is bearing very strong hostility upon us, seemingly just against martial arts factions, in actuality, a probing towards us all from the imperial court. If we cannot stall it, I¡¯m afraid it will lead to a catastrophe in the martial arts world. Now with Master Sanfeng?s self-seclusion, if he is unable to emerge promptly, I¡¯m afraid there will be a massacre upon Taihe Mountain.¡±


    With a sigh, Danyang Zi spoke to Pei Xuanjing, ¡®When the timees, I hope you won¡¯t be impulsive, protect yourself, await upon the future.¡±


    Even though Taihe Mountain had an assembly of multiple strong martial artists, Danyang Zi¡¯s pessimism toward their situation was still overwhelming. He knows the Master of Great Yuan holds extraordinary power, the only one who could possibly deter him would be Master Sanfeng.


    Danyang Zi, having lived a century, experienced the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s fall from flourishing times, and took most things in his stride. If not for the sentiment held towards the Shenxiao Sect, which raised him, he would have joined his former fellows in death long ago, not holding onto life till now.


    The rise of Shenxiao Sect was during the former dynasty, then fell due to Great Yuan, now Danyang Zi confronted his end, forgoing any hopes of survival, the only lingering concern was towards his disciple.


    Pei Xuanjing was taken aback, he would never have predicted Danyang Zi¡¯S pessimistic attitude.


    Thinking about it, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Brother, is the Great Yuan¡¯s master that strong?¡±


    ¡°Very strong, to a point where it causes desperation.¡± Slight shes of memory appeared in Danyang


    Zits eyes, as he shook his head, ¡°In this world, I¡¯m afraid the only oneparable is Master Sanfeng.¡±


    Danyang Zi had once seen the Master of Great Yuan from afar, even though they were miles apart, he could feel the terrifying pressure emitted by the other.


    Danyang Zi had a feeling, even though they were miles apart, the other party had detected him. Even going as far as saying if the other party wished to make a move, he wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    For some unknown reason, the Master allowed him to leave unmolested.


    ¡°Could he have already broken through the First-grade Realm?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked curiously. A rival who can instill such fear in the Danyang Zi intrigued him.


    Initially, he had thought that as powerful individuals like himself and Danyang Zi had already reached the peak of First-grade realm, even if there existed some gap, it wouldn¡¯t be terrifying.


    Danyang Zi shook his head and said, ¡°No, but I feel like he is just on the verge of a breakthrough, onlycking an opportunity.¡±


    Following the records of the Shenxiao Sect, it¡¯s natural to know there exists a realm beyond First-grade martial artists. -however, Danyang Zi was sure that the fellow has not broken through yet, but it seemed like it won¡¯t be long.


    Danyang Zi was also guessing, it seemed that the Master¡¯s actions were not just for Great Yuan¡¯s imperial court, they might also be seeking an opportunity to break through with the contest.


    ¡°Perhaps, he has sought to fight Master Sanfeng, aiming to seek an opportunity to break through amidst the battle,¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s suspicion aligned with Danyang Zi¡¯s.


    Danyang Zi nodded at him, reminding Pei Xuanjing, ¡°Therefore, be cautious this time. Foucus on preserving yourself. ¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, neither agreeing nor disagreeing.


    Since he hade here, he would naturally not miss this opportunity.


    To engage with a formidable force like the Great Yuan¡¯s master was indeed an unprecedented challenge for Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Greetings to both Taoist friends from the Shenxiao Sect.¡± An approaching middle-aged Taoist spoke out.


    The middle-aged Taoist, named Qiu Yuanjing, was a disciple of Master Sanfeng who established the True Martial Sect.


    The present True Martial Sect was not as noteworthy as the future Dragon Tiger Mountain¡¯s Zhidao Gate.


    The True Martial Sect, that had only been established for a few decades, was dependent entirely on the reputation of Master Sanfeng. With the exception of Master Sanfeng, known as the number one person in the Central ins Martial Arts, the rest were just minor figures.


    Even though Qiu Yuanjing had been personally tutored by a great martial artist like Master Sanfeng himself, he had only just broken through to the First-grade martial artist boundary a few years prior.


    If ced elsewhere, First-grade martial artist level would gain respect, yet at Taihe Mountain, where heroes were gathered, considering the high-level martial artists from all directions, their strength was considered barely adequate.


    ¡°Greetings Qiu Daoyou.¡± Danyang Zi didn¡¯t put on any airs of seniority.


    Under Qiu Yuanjing¡¯s guidance, they proceeded to the grand hall used for meetings.


    They had not yet entered the grand hall when the sounds of chatter and heated debate could be heard.


    ¡°In my opinion, there¡¯s no need to y fair with the damned Great Yuan¡¯s Master. We should simplyunch a joint attack, see if we can¡¯t bring him down.¡±


    Someone suggested a disregard for martial righteousness and proposed that a joint attack was enough to deal with an opponent like the Great Yuan¡¯s master..

 Chapter 192 - 192: 184: All beings in the palace, Great

    Chapter 192 - 192: 184: All beings in the pce, Great


    Yuan¡¯s national master pays a visit to the mountain 5.2K (Request for monthly tickets, subscriptions.)_2


    Trantor: 549690339


    Of course, some people had objections to this. ¡°Not to mention the strong powers of the National Master of the Great Yuan, even if we all gang up on him, can we kill him? And if we do kill him, how many of us will have to die?¡±


    ¡°Exactly, if we anger the Great Yuan Imperial Court, draw in the soldiers and horses to surround the mountain, none of us will be able to escape.¡± Some also voiced their opposition. After all, they all had substantial families and businesses, countless disciples and grand-disciples. Faced with the encirclement of soldiers, they wouldn¡¯t be able to run anywhere.


    ¡°By your reasoning, might as well just sit still and wait for death here. Why even bothering to Taihe Mountain?¡± someone retorted angrily.


    At this point in the Great Hall of Deliberation, with a variety of suggestions being floated, each person had their thoughts and calctions, making it difficult to reach a consensus.<div>


    True, everyone present at this meeting in the Great Hall, those with the eligible to speak, was either highly skilled or dominated a corner of the Jianghu.


    How could they be easily persuaded by others?


    One of Master Sanfeng¡¯s disciples, Li Jingxiu, who stayed in the Hall of Deliberation, felt overwhelmed. Compared to this crowd he was just a junior.


    Facing these incessant arguments, he had no way to stop them, despite his persistent attempts at persuasion, but nobody was listening.


    He nced at the current Celestial Master sitting quietly nearby, several masters from the North Zen Sect, the current leader of the Chunyang view, and so on ¨C those elders with the requisite status to halt these people. Each of them seemed wholly unconcerned, showing no fear at the idea of these people breaking into a fight.


    Just as Li Qingxiu was at a loss about the current situation, his eyes lit up when he saw his junior brothers, Danyang Zi and Pei Xuanjing being led into the hall. A smile crept onto his face.


    ¡°Senior Danyang Zi, I wonder what your thoughts are on this matter?¡± Li Qingxiu¡¯s voice rang out in the hall, strikingly clear, andnding in the ears of everyone in the hall.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The Elder Celestial Master, who had been closing his eyes to rest, smiled at the sight, muttering to himself: Cunning fox.


    Danyang Zi, who had just walked in, had a twitch at the corner of his mouth. How could he not understand that this junior was asking him to help quell this squabble?


    Seeing Li Qingxiu look towards him with a pleading expression, he reluctantly shook his head, epting the other party¡¯s petition.


    ¡°Hahaha, everyone, please listen to an old Taoist¡¯s words. How about it?¡± Danyang Zi started with a lightugh.


    His voice was deep, resonating through the hall. Even without amplifying it with True Qi, it was as booming as thunder, suppressing the noise in the hall.


    The crowd¡¯s gaze could not help but turn to this Taoist, who had been extremely low-key since his arrival on Taihe Mountain.


    The famous Shenxiao Sect is known to almost everyone. Especially Danyang Zi, the sect leader of Shenxiao Sect, who had quite a reputation in the world of martial arts.


    After all, when the Shenxiao Sect was in decline, many forces tried to take advantage, but all were forcibly suppressed by Danyang Zi, solidifying his well-renowned status.


    However, after arriving at Taihe Mountain, he remained low-key, which led to many people nearly overlooking his presence.


    Now seeing him suddenly stand up, people couldn¡¯t help but pause.


    After all, the martial world still respects their mightiest practitioners. As a powerful man, Danyang Zits casual words would make many people think hard.


    Now since he¡¯s about to state his stance, these people can¡¯t ignore his opinion.


    Seeing that the noise died down, Li Qingxiu looked at Qiu Yuanjing and forced a bitter smile. In the end, their group¡¯s power was still weak. Even as the hosts of the ce, their words weren¡¯t as effective as Danyang Zi¡¯s.


    Danyang Zi gave a smile of gratitude to those who showed him respect and the moment everyone was waiting for his advice, he surprised them by saying, ¡°Masters of the Zen Sect, I wonder what your esteemed opinions on this matter are? After all, the Zen Sect has exceptional strength, I believe even the Great Yuan Imperial Court doesn¡¯t dare easily provoke you?¡±


    Being old made you a fox, throughout these many days of discussions, no viable solution hade about. Where would Danyang Zi dare to wade into these muddled waters?


    If not for Li Qingxiu just setting him up, he would never have spoken so easily, and certainly would have continued to y dumb with the Elder Celestial Master.


    The Shenxiao Sect and the Zen Sect have been old rivals. Since the rise of the Shenxiao Sect as the leader of the Daoist School, they have shed with the Zen Sect several times.


    So, no one understands the strength of the Zen Sect better than Danyang Zi. At this moment, since he stepped forward, he wouldn¡¯t face these people alone and decisively dragged in the Zen Sect.


    ¡°¡­¡± The Zen masters were startled. They never expected Danyang Zi to be so shameless and tantly drag them into this dispute.


    This was Taihe Mountain, after all. Taoist Sanfeng was originally from the Zen Sect before he left, establishing the Taihe Mountain True Martial Sect. This caused great embarrassment to the Zen Sect.


    They were already here at this meeting for the sake of martial arts fraternity, to hold up appearances. They did not n to get seriously involved.


    But this shameless Danyang Zi directly pulled them in, catching them off guard.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze followed Danyang Zi¡¯s question and turned to the Zen masters, waiting for their response..

 Chapter 193 - 193: 184: All beings in the palace, Great

    Chapter 193 - 193: 184: All beings in the pce, Great


    Yuan ¡®s national master pays a visit to the mountain 5.2K (Request for monthly tickets, subscriptions.)_3


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Indeed, how could we forget the venerable masters of the Zen Sect. It is said that ¡®all martial arts under the heavens share a stone; the martial fellows of the world take a peck, Taoists take a peck, and Buddhists take eight.¡¯ Now that the martial world is facing such a crisis, naturally, we need the Zen Sect to lead us through this predicament.¡± Pei Xuanjing said with a smile, adding fuel to the me.


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s expressions be strange, not a word of rebuttal was voiced, the focus was entirely on the few masters of the Zen Sect.


    What nonsense!


    The few masters could still sit unmoved, but the disciples of the Zen Sect behind them had ugly expressions.<div>


    Everyday you Taoists sh with our Zen Sect, shouting that Buddhism and Taoism are one and the same, and that martial arts originated from the Taoist School. Now that trouble has arrived, you think of our Zen Sect.


    It¡¯S really shameless.


    But these people didn¡¯t anticipate that the most shameless part was yet toe.


    As soon as Pei Xuanjing had spoken his piece, someone in the crowd suddenly retorted, ¡°I heard that the National Master of the Great Yuan came from the Esoteric Sect lineage of the Western Regions which is a part of Buddhism tradition. If we really delved into it, they originated from the same lineage as the Zen Sect, both being from the same source.¡±


    The voice paused for a moment and then continued in a weird and annoying manner, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that even if the National Master of the Great Yuan suppresses the martial world and suppresses us, someone is still hoping that he defeats Master Sanfeng. Henceforward, wouldn¡¯t Buddhism rule over the martial world?¡±


    This statement caused an uproar among the crowd.


    The celestial master of Dragon Tiger Mountain, the headmaster of the Chunyang Sect, and other powerful figures slightly narrowed their eyes, waiting for the Zen Sect¡¯s response.


    If it could be said that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words were like stoking the fire, ttering the Zen Sect.


    Hearing this, the faces of the Zen Sect¡¯s masters subtly changed, and they could no longer sit as calmly as before.


    They knew clearly that they had to respond, to make their stance clear. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to shake off this me and they might incite public anger.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Master Jie Tan, the abbot of the North Zen Sect of this generation, gently coughed. The originally noisy hall instantly quieted down.


    He surveyed the Heroes in the hall. Everywhere his gaze passed, apart from a few individuals like the Celestial Master of Dragon Tiger Mountain who could calmly meet his eyes, none dared to meet his gaze.


    Such is the renown of the world¡¯s leading sect. Even if the rising of Master Sanfeng had swept the reputation of the Zen Sect aside, it was not something that others could question.


    ¡°I, a humble monk, can assure everyone here that the Zen Sect can definitely stand together with the martial world and move in unison,¡± Master Jie Tan¡¯s words echoed in the hall, reaching everyone¡¯s ears.


    As the abbot of the North Zen Sect, once he had made such a statement, it meant that in the forting events, the Zen Sect would absolutely not stand idly by. Otherwise, the reputation umted over thousands of years would definitely get damaged.


    Therefore, the hall instantly quieted down. It was not exactly as quiet that even the sound of a needle dropping could be heard, but it was undoubtedly silent.


    Master Jie Tan took a deep look at Danyang Zi, who had dragged him into the situation. Just when Danyang Zi thought that he was going to retaliate, he heard thetter change his tone and address the old Celestial Master and others, ¡°Taoist Friends, what do you think?¡±


    His intentions were clear. Since their Zen Sect had been dragged into the fray, these people shouldn¡¯t expect to stand on the shore and enjoy the show.


    Called out by Master Jie Tan, the Celestial Master of Dragon Tiger Mountain, the headmaster of the Chunyang Sect, and others, could they have any objections? They had no choice but to ept and express simr stances, advancing and retreating with the Heroes of the world.


    The old Celestial Master and others nced at Danyang Zi with deep, meaningful looks. Their gaze said it all¡ªthey were looking at the mess he had made.


    It wasn¡¯t that they had any sinister intentions, it¡¯s just that Danyang Zi¡¯s attempt to frame someone backfired. Instead, he was counterattacked by the old monk Jie Tan, who pulled everyone in with him.


    The situation suddenly turned around, making it appear as if all the powers were heeding the call of the Zen Sect, making them the leaders.


    How could these major powers in Taoism not feel stifled?


    ¡°What a spectacle of living beings striving for fame and profit!¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself as he looked at the situation in the hall.


    Indeed, where there are people, there are conflicts. These figures, who were usually highly respected and renowned, still had many tactics when it came to this aspect that Pei Xuanjing needed to learn from.


    However, he was not surprised by their underhanded maneuvers.


    People, inevitably, have desires.


    Practicing Martial Arts does not mean that everyone bes virtuous and saintly. On the contrary, as one¡¯s power grows, one¡¯s desires increase, which is absolutely reasonable.


    He whispered to Danyang Zi next to him, ¡°Senior Brother, why not use this opportunity to settle on a strategy and make a final decision that leaves everyone with no chance of regret.¡±


    Just a moment ago, Danyang Zi was secretly thrilled by his sess in drawing in the Zen Sect. However, he did not expect to be yed by Master Jie Tan, who used his strength against him and smoothly stole the victory. When he heard Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words and saw the look Pei Xuanjing gave him, he immediately understood.


    His junior brother nned on him taking the initiative to seize the opportunity to turn the situation around!


    Indeed, a good n. Yet, he wondered when his junior brother who usually focused on martial arts practice developed such shrewd thinking. He was a bit surprised.


    However, now was not the time to consider this. Danyang Zi temporarily suppressed his doubts and made a proposition to everyone else, seizing the opportunity to finalize the matter.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Observing Danyang Zi¡¯S expression, which was full of admiration for his insightful junior brother, Pei Xuanjing shook his head privately, knowing that Danyang Zi had misunderstood his intentions.


    Pei Xuanjing did not have the intentions that Danyang Zi thought. For Pei Xuanjing, this was nothing more than a trial, an illusion. Whether the Zen Sect led them or the Taoist Schoolmanded, it did not matter.


    His only aim was to dy the advance of the National Master of the Great Yuan as much as possible, to provide Master Sanfeng with an opportunity toplete this illusionary trial.


    Of course, even though Danyang Zi misunderstood, his goal coincided with the result that Pei Xuanjing was aiming for, so Pei Xuanjing naturally did not waste words on exnations.


    Though the Zen Sect was powerful, they could not support everything by themselves. Under the united front of the Shenxiao Sect, Dragon Tiger Mountain, Chunyang Sect and other major Taoist Schools, they naturally could not seize the authority in this event. Having no other choice but to step aside temporarily.


    After all, they are aware that even if they came to assist, the people of the Zhenwu School would not want to see the Zen Sect leading the Heroes on Taihe Mountain.


    Perhaps the broad-minded Master Sanfeng would not care, but his disciples would surely mind.


    Just as the Heroes were deciding who would lead and were in discussions, a voice as loud as thunder echoed.


    ¡°Bahe Sipa from the Esoteric Sect hase to pay respects!¡±

 Chapter 201 - 201: 187: Challenging the National

    Chapter 201 - 201: 187: Challenging the National


    Master, Borrowing the Sword for Use (5.2K Big Chapter


    Presented, Ask for Subscription, Ask for Monthly Tickets.)_2


    Trantor: 549690339


    In their eyes, the Vajra Monk was a powerful figure, but Master Basi, the National Teacher, was like a god, a deity walking on earth.


    Even among them, none had ever received such high praise from Basi.


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Master,¡± Pei Xuanjing came back to his senses, put away the scroll, and received the praise with a smile, amid all the astonished stares.<div>


    He was not modest and did not feel out of ce, for he believed what the other party said was true and that he would definitely reach the other party¡¯s realm, and even surpass it.


    This young man is terrifying!


    Looking at the calm Pei Xuanjing, this thought inevitably emerged in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    What does the praise of Master Basi mean?


    It signifies that shortly, Shenxiao Sect might witness the rise of a powerful figure who could rival Master Sanfeng.


    Despite being a single individual, Master Sanfeng was so powerful that he upheld Taihe Mountain and propelled Taihe Mountain True Martial Sect, which had been established for several decades, to the status of a top Taoist power, ranking it among the most influential forces in the world.


    Even if Danling Zi were not as strong as Master Sanfeng in the future, it was believed that there wouldn¡¯t be much of a difference.


    But the foundation of Shenxiao Sect cannot bepared to that of the True Martial Sect, which means that Shenxiao Sect might rise to prominence once again, possibly reiming its position as leader of the Taoist School.


    Remembering the style of the Shenxiao Sect during its glory days, many from the Taoist and Buddhist schools frowned, obviously not wanting to see such things happen again.


    The contemporary Bai Xiaosheng, hidden in the crowd, silently wrote hurriedly on a piece of paper.


    ¡°On XX day of XX month in XX year, Master Basi, the national teacher of Great Yuan, came to Taihe Mountain to challenge Master Sanfeng, but was stopped by the Heroes. The former Zen Sect rebelled, the master of Diamond Gate, the Vajra Monk, rebuked the Heroes, and wanted to sweep away the Heroes single-handedly. With a few simple moves, he easily defeated the chief monk Jie Fa of the Dharma Institute of the Zen Sect. At the height of his arrogance, Danling Zi of the Shenxiao Sect stepped forward to challenge him and, with an unbelievably strong physical strength, defeated the Vajra Monk with nine punches. Even the famous Master Basi of Great Yuan took notice of him and praised his great strength, believing him to be capable of standing shoulder to shoulder with himself. Danling Zi took the praise calmly, unfazed by it¡­¡±


    Just as Bai Xiaosheng was about to finish writing, he suddenly heard the loud voice of Pei Xuanjing echoing across Taihe Mountain.


    Because of this, Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s swiftly moving pen came to an abrupt stop, a few drops of ink sttered onto the paper, staining and ruining the neat white paper.


    However, Bai Xiaosheng seemed not to care at all, instead looking at the slender young man of early adulthood across the way with a look of astonishment.


    ¡°Danling Zi of Shenxiao Sect asks for Master¡¯s guidance!¡± Pei Xuanjing gave a salute with his fists and then gestured to continue.


    Boom!


    There wasplete silence on Taihe Mountain, and then, as if a thunderp had scared away the birds, it fell into endless noise.


    ¡°What, he actually challenges Master Basi!¡±


    ¡°How dare he! The master is a living god in this world, and he, a mere mortal, dares to aspire to such heights!¡±


    ¡°He is somewhat arrogant and oversteps his bounds once he gets power.¡±


    ¡°Although he defeated the Vajra Monk, he is undoubtedly a grass snake trying to wrestle with the mighty dragon whenpared with the National Teacher.¡±


    ¡°Junior brother! ¡±


    Even Danyang Zi¡¯splexion changed, and he tried to stop him.


    Even though Pei Xuanjing had shown extraordinary strength just now, he didn¡¯t think thetter could fight a battle against Basi.


    Pei Xuanjing ignored the voices around him and looked at Basi, the strongest person he had ever met in his life, with bright eyes.


    ¡°Would you like to reconsider?¡± Basi sped his hands together, looked at Pei Xuanjing in front of him cidly.


    Neither sad nor happy, facing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s challenge, he showed no surprise, but felt it was only natural, expected.


    After all, if it were him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist discussing the martial arts with a powerful warrior, would he?


    If he could really be as calm as still water, then he should be studying Buddhism in front of the Esoteric Sect Divine Statue in the Western Regions rather than being here on Taihe Mountain.


    ¡°Master, you won¡¯t refuse, will you?¡± Pei Xuanjingughed.


    In front of Master Basi of Great Yuan, the endless fighting spirit in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s heart was burning. In his bright eyes, only the other party was left.


    ¡°With your talent and spirit, if given more time, you could have been a worthy opponent for myself, pity¡­¡± Basi spoke with some regret, finally shaking his head: ¡°In that case, you may strike!¡±


    He knew that his words were of no use and finally refrained from saying more, agreeing instead.


    As far as he was concerned, he was looking forward to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eventual growth, ater challenge, and serving as his sharpening stone.


    In Master Basi¡¯s opinion, Pei Xuanjing was strong now, but stillcking in some respectspared to himself.


    He actually agreed, much to everyone¡¯s surprise.


    The look they cast at Pei Xuanjing was filled with astonishment as well.


    The fact that Master Basi agreed showed at least one thing that he recognized Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength and deemed him worthy of crossing hands.


    Just this alone was enough to attest Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Thank you, Master, for permitting me!¡± Pei Xuanjing thanked him with a salute.


    The chance topete against such a powerful figure was a victory for him, even if he failed this test.


    Master Basi only smiled and didn¡¯t say anything, quietly waiting for Pei Xuanjing to make a move..

 Chapter 208 - 208: 189: The Descent of Heaven God,

    Chapter 208 - 208: 189: The Descent of Heaven God,<div>


    Victory or Defeat Decided; Junior Asks for True Person¡¯s Guidance_3


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°How could this be!¡± Bahesiba turned pale, his eyes full of disbelief.<div>


    If Master Sanfeng had made a breakthrough, then his own loss would be justified.


    But since the opponent has not made any breakthrough, why did he lose?


    Noticing Bahesiba¡¯s slight loss ofposure, the mastery and understanding of Martial Arts radiating from Master Sanfengforted him and stabilized his spirit. He calmly stated, ¡°I, though not breaking through any realm, am confident that even those who have, may not necessarily be a match for me.¡±


    He had not broken through due to the limitations of Heaven and Earth. But his understanding of the cultivation had stepped into that level, hence his confidence.


    Even if I didn¡¯t breakthrough, those that have, may not definitely be my match.


    What an incredibly self-confident statement that was.


    It made many people yearn for such strength. A true strong person should carry such self-confidence.


    No one suspected him of lying, as a person of such strength would not stoop to lies.


    ¡°¡­¡± Pei Xuanjing said silently.


    As expected, there still was a gap between himself and such a strong person. Even with the simtor in hand, it was still difficult to bridge the gap in a short span.


    Bahesiba stayed silent, a glint of disappointment shing in his eyes as he remained speechless for a long while.<div>


    Being of his realm, he naturally felt the binding of limitation, which hindered his further progress.


    He hade to challenge with the thought of breaking through his limitations during the challenge.


    Even though he lost this battle, he wasn¡¯t frustrated. It seemed that he saw hope and the potential to progress further in Master Sanfeng.


    That¡¯s why he had asked that question.


    Unfortunately, when hopes are high, so is the disappointment.


    He didn¡¯t get the answer he expected from Master Sanfeng. Instead, he received an answer that was almost despairing.


    The limitation of Heaven and Earth, impossible to breakthrough.


    ¡°Amitabha!¡± Bahesiba¡¯s eyes momentarily cleared of the desperation. His loud voice echoed everywhere, ¡°Today¡¯s defeat is solely due to myck of prowesspared to the Master. You have mastered the art of Martial Arts, for which I respect and concede.¡±


    The disciples behind him went pale upon hearing this, but remained speechless.


    The heroes of the jianghu present there felt a sense of mourning. Even such a powerful guru of Great Yuan was defeated by Master Sanfeng. Who in the world could possibly challenge him now?


    Before the arrival of the guru of Great Yuan, everyone was united in their enmity, hoping that Master Sanfeng, who represented the Central ins Martial Arts, would win this contest.<div>


    But when they saw how effortlessly Master Sanfeng won, they felt ufortable, meaning that the old Taoist would dominate them for who knows how many more years.


    Clever people couldn¡¯t help but look at Pei Xuanjing, in his ragged clothes, and specte that perhaps he could challenge Master Sanfeng in the future.


    As everyone had their own thoughts, they only heard Bahesiba¡¯s loud voice continue, ¡°Today¡¯s battle with the Master has benefited me greatly. Returning to the Western Regions, I will make further advancements. When my cultivation is more profound, I will return to discuss Tao with the Master.¡±


    A momentary failure was not enough to make someone as steadfast in Martial Arts as Bahesibapletely lose hope, his previous sense of loss was due to the constraints of Heaven and Earth.


    Since Master Sanfeng was able to free himself from these constraints and have strength far beyond it without breaking through, he, Bahesiba, was certainly confident he could do the same.


    ¡°I will be waiting for you on Taihe Mountain,¡± Master Sanfeng calmly responded.


    Watching the retreating guru of Great Yuan and his party, Pei Xuanjing sighed inwardly, ¡°Life is unpredictable, who could have known that this genius with breathtaking strength, the guru of Great Yuan, from this day onwards until his death, never set foot in the Central ins again?¡±


    ording toter records, after Bahesiba returned to the Western Regions, he resigned as the guru of Great Yuan, practicing asceticism in the Esoteric Sect, aiming to reach Master Sanfeng¡¯s realm.


    Unfortunately, he meditated for thirty years but never achieved his goal. In the end, he died in the Esoteric Sect, never having the opportunity to achieve his goals.


    Pei Xuanjing turned around, his gaze falling on Master Sanfeng.


    Since he was here, and having already anticipated this grandmaster who was acimed to be the greatest in the past thousand years of the Tang Dynasty, how could he not seek guidance?


    ¡°I have an impolite request which I hope the Master will grant.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing took a step forward, the sound of his newly changed robe fluttering in the wind, his loud voice echoing throughout, attracting the attention of all.


    They were curious about what Danling Zi, who had just drawn all the attention, was going to do.


    Master Sanfeng was slightly puzzled, ¡°Speak, young man.¡±


    As a token of gratitude for his assistance just now, he would not refuse the young man¡¯s request, as long as it wasn¡¯t too much.


    A smile yed on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s lips as he dered loudly, ¡°I am still at the learning stage and request the Master¡¯s guidance!¡±


    Upon hearing this, pandemonium set in among the crowd.


    ¡°What, he¡¯s challenging Master Sanfeng!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    People looked surprised, it was inconceivable that Pei Xuanjing would make such a request.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Master Sanfengughed lightly, not declining, ¡°In that case, make your move!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded slightly, his right hand gripping the sword.


    At this moment, his momentum changed abruptly, rising rampantly. His Martial Arts true meaning permeated around him, the Blood Qi surged, and True Qi enveloped him.


    ¡°I have a sword, it was born in Spring, lives in Summer, grows in Mid-Summer, matures in Autumn, and dies in Winter; it¡¯s born and dies through thunderstorm. The sword is called: Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Intention!¡± Pei Xuanjing said word by word, ¡°Please appreciate it, Master!¡±


    This was the sword he had created based on the Sky Outer Flying Immortalbined with Shenxiao


    Heaven¡¯s Intention.


    The sword he used against Bahesiba earlier was this sword.


    As he swung his sword, the weather became unstable, apanied by thunderstorm. It represented the cycle of the four seasons and the circle of life and death.


    The sword glows sharp and dazzling like the sun. It has the exuberance of Spring, the passion of Summer, the prosperity of Mid-Summer, the instant of Autumn, and the chill of Winter.


    In the thunderstorm, destruction and creation intertwine.


    Even Master Sanfeng showed a surprised expression upon seeing this sword.


    Regardless of anything else, just by the charm of this sword, people knew that the youth in front of them had broken free from past shackles and embarked on his own path of Martial Arts.


    He let go of his previous calmness, pping his wide sleeves, forming a strong whirl of Tai Chi rune, confronting Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword.


    The seemingly ordinary ck and white Tai Chi rune emitted a simple glow, enveloping the sword¡¯s light.


    The sword light rose from the bottom, seeming to split Yin and Yang, yet also seemed to be enveloped and merged into them..

 Chapter 209 - 209: 190: Returning to Shenxiao,

    Chapter 209 - 209: 190: Returning to Shenxiao,<div>


    Cultivating Three Paths, Theory of Aperture Refinement


    (5.2K-word Chapter, Seeking monthly subscriptions)


    Trantor: 549690339<div>


    The oue of this consultation was as expected, Master Sanfeng lived up to his name as the supreme grandmaster of the Martial Arts path.


    However, for Pei Xuanjing, he gained much insight.


    When the two dueled, Master Sanfeng was actually guiding him. The cycle of life and death in the


    Shenxiao Heavenly Dao that Pei Xuanjing cultivated shared simrities with Master Sanfeng¡¯s Yin and Yang Harmony Path, giving him profound insight.


    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Master,¡± said Pei Xuanjing, returning his sword to its scabbard under the astonished gaze of the crowd.


    He walked towards Grandmaster Zhang Zhizhan, holding his sword with great resoect. and said. ¡°Thank you for lending me your sword, Master.¡±


    Zhang Zhizhan smiled as he epted the Three-Five Evil ying Sword back and replied lightly, ¡°My Taoist Friend, you are too kind.¡±


    He no longer had the previous attitude of looking down at the younger generation and considered Pei Xuanjing as an equal.


    Just as Pei Xuanjing was about to say something else, the ground beneath them radiated a misty aura, which enveloped him.


    When Pei Xuanjing opened his eyes again, he found himself back outside the initial valley, holding an extra Page of the Netherworld¡¯s Book in his hand.


    Even though Pei Xuanjing passed the test and obtained the page from the Netherworld¡¯s Book, he did not seem too thrilled.<div>


    ¡°What a pity¡­¡± He said with a hint of regret in his eyes.


    He had initially nned to cross swords with Grandmasters like Zhang Zhizhan after switching to the Three-Five Evil-ying Sword.


    He also wished to have further exchanges with Master Sanfeng to understand more about the future realm of cultivation and gain some experiences.


    However, he hadn¡¯t expected that the illusion would end so abruptly.


    Simultaneously, a notification appeared in his mind:


    [Acquired a peculiar object ¨C Page of the Netherworld¡¯s Book, Refine to gain 100000 Taoyun points]


    ¡°Brother Pei.¡±


    The voice of Li Yuzhen rang out from the distance.


    ¡°Lady Li.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing turned around and greeted her with a smile.


    Li Yuzhen stood with a group of people at a distance. Based on their slight acquaintance, she could barely address him as Brother Pei.<div>


    However, the people behind her looked somewhat embarrassed.


    Logically speaking, they were all peers and it was appropriate for them to call him Brother Pei.


    If they hadn¡¯t known about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s real identity, they might have been able to call him that. But now that they Imew, it felt inappropriate.


    Considering Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength and status in the martial world, he was on par with their elders at home and the leaders of the various major forces.


    Moreover, they were clearly conscious that the corpses of Yinshe and others were still lying there, disying Pei Xuanjing¡¯s formidable power, making it difficult for them to address him casually.


    So, they found it awkward to address him as Brother Pei and after some deliberation, they finally came up with a decent form of address.


    ¡°Greetings Grandmaster Pei!¡±


    ¡°Greetings to all.¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded without hinting any knowledge of their embarrassment.


    ¡°Brother Pei, what did you gain this time?¡± Li Yuzhen asked softly.


    After discussing with her group, they found out that they each gained a form of Martial Studies, which made their trip worthwhile just as their elders had predicted.


    However, judging by the slightly regretful look on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face earlier, Li Yuzhen couldn¡¯t help but ask about it.


    Of course, in her viewpoint, having gained a superior form of Martial Studies was a considerable gain for them, but for a top-notch martial artist like Pei Xuanjing, it might seem insignificant.


    Pei Xuanjing casually replied with a smile, ¡°Well, I did get something.¡±


    After a moment of thought, he pointed at the sword around Li Yuzhen?s waist and said, ¡°Lady Li, may I borrow your sword?¡±


    Li Yuzhen raised her eyebrows in surprise, unsure of his intentions. She didn¡¯t think that someone of his stature would be interested in her sword.


    ¡°Alright!¡± She didn¡¯t refuse, took off the sword and handed it to him.


    Pei Xuanjing took the sword, pulled it out of the sheath with a ng, and as expected, Li Yuzhen?s sword was a Thousand-Refined Divine Weapon.


    He focused his martial intent, flicked a finger, and a path of sword intent followed, then returned the sword to its sheath and handed it back.


    ¡°This sword intent represents some of myprehension, and I would like to present it to Lady Li,¡± Pei Xuanjing said with a smile.


    When they first met in the blessednd, Li Yuzhen did give him some advice, so he owed her a favor. This sword intent was his return gift, also an opportunity to settle this matter.


    And that sword intent could, at a crucial moment, exude the power of one of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s swords, aiding her once.


    Li Yuzhen was taken aback, immediately grasped Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intentions, and after feeling the divine sword, her eyes shed differently. ¡°Thank you, Brother Pei,¡± she said.


    She didn¡¯t expect that her impromptu action that day would bring such a return.


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t intend to stay here long either. He bid farewell with a smile, ¡°I will leave now, and we will meet again someday.¡±


    With thest of his words resonating in the air, He tookrge strides towards the outside of the valley, with no hesitation in his steps.


    Looking at his fading figure, Li yuzhen gazed in silence, her eyes sing withplex emotions¡­


    Leaving the valley, Pei Xuanjing returned to Shenxiao Mountain, cleared all distractions, and went into closed-door cultivation again, furtherprehending Martial Arts and refining umted Taoyun.


    This trip down the mountain was very beneficial to him.


    As time flew by, while Pei Xuanjing was in seclusion on Shenxiao Mountain, his fame gradually faded in the martial world.


    After all, there are always new talents emerging in the martial world, each causing considerablemotion over several years.


    Over these two years, Pang Hong experienced the trials and tribtions of the martial world and grew significantly..

 Chapter 210 - 210: 190: Returning to Shenxiao,

    Chapter 210 - 210: 190: Returning to Shenxiao,<div>


    Cultivating Three Paths, Theory of Aperture Refinement (5.2K-word Chapter, Seeking monthly subscriptions) _2


    Trantor: 549690339


    Though he was somewhat clever previously, after all, Pei Xuanjing had shielded him from many storms, and he hadn¡¯t undergone true hardships.<div>


    This time, while adventuring in the martial world, despite Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s covert protection, Pei Xuanjing had instructed that unless it was a life-or-death situation, he should handle things on his own, without interference.


    Pang Hong, just off the mountain, had just broken through to the Sixth Grade Martial Artist. At just twenty years old, even if he wasn¡¯tparable to the direct disciples ofrge influential forces, he was considered above average.


    Over the course of over two years, he had shed his innocence and gradually matured.


    In that period, he had returned to Shenxiao Mountain and, finding that Pei Xuanjing was still in seclusion, he simply left a letter to report his safety and went off again to adventure.


    During Pei Xuanjing¡¯s seclusion, Yu Zhenzi and others did not stop working. Roughly half a year after Pei Xuanjing had obtained the Netherworld Book, Yu Zhenzi finally took temporary control of the power the former Lord of Shenxiao Gate had left behind.


    For this, Pei Xuanjing deliberately ended his seclusion, descended the mountain, and demonstrated his authority. He subdued those who opposed him.


    However, among those people, besides a few who Pei Xuanjing deemed worth paying attention to and held under his sword intent, he didn¡¯t use such methods on the rest. Instead, he handed them over to Yu Zhenzi as a test.


    To Pei Xuanjing, expanding his influence was just a means to an end, not his final goal.


    All he did was to prepare resources for his cultivation, to support his practice.


    Yu Zhenzi and the others were overjoyed at Pei Xuanjing?s delegation of power, their resistance towards him further reduced, and they were almostpletely subservient.


    Afterpleting all of this, Pei Xuanjing returned to Shenxiao Mountain once more.<div>


    One day on Shenxiao Mountain, Pei Xuanjing finally refined the Taoyun values of the two pages of the Netherworld Book, along with the Taoyun umted through several other martial studies.


    [Taoyun: 235,321 points.]


    [Do you want to use the Life Simtor? Each use requires 100,000 Taoyun points.]


    After adjusting his state, he began a new round of life simtion.


    [Life Simtion Begins:]


    At 32: The head of the Mire Sect, Zhao Baiyang, ascends Shenxiao Mountain. You both cross swords but it ends in a draw. He invites you to assassinate the emperor in Tiandu, but you refuse.


    At 33: You quietly go to Tiandu, but not to assassinate the emperor. Instead, you use the chaos to infiltrate the imperial secret vault and seek confidential records.


    In one of the secret treasure rooms, you encounter a mysterious old eunuch whose strength matches any strong foe you¡¯ve faced.


    You cross hands with him, which results in numerous experts converging on your location. To avoid being surrounded and attacked, you choose to leave.


    You never expected that while you wanted to fish in troubled waters, you inadvertently helped Zhao Baiyang divert attention.


    The emperor dies without an heir, and as per hisst testament, King Xing ascends the throne in Tiandu.<div>


    At 34: You receive news about array research from Taoist Qingxu. You make ns, but on the way out, you are ambushed by Fengdu, the Ruler of the Underworld.


    Due to your repeated shes with the Underworld, and having acquired the Page of the Netherworld¡¯s Book which Fengdu considered his, he was fuming with rage.


    Facing one of the top fighters in the world, you rely on your insights from the illusory realm to spar with him. During a fierce fight, by chance you both are swept into a forbidden blessednd. Fortunately, you two were not trapped together.


    Three monthster, you emerge from the forbiddennd only to find it under Tartar control.


    Your appearance was due to the Tartar tribe attempting to open the forbiddennd. Confronted with your sudden appearance, numerous Tartar experts attack.


    You put up a fierce fight, killing numerous foreign tribal experts before escaping.


    At 35: You return to the Central ins. At this point, because you managed to hold your own against Fengdu, and calmly escaped from numerous top-ranked Tartar experts, your reputation reached its peak. Yu Zhenzi suggested that now was the perfect time to re-establish Shenxiao. You dly agreed.


    Half a yearter, using the Shenxiao Command token , you obtained a map that led to the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s secret inheritance and entered it alone. You acquired the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s sect-defending Jade Book, ¡®Shenxiao Jade Clear Secret Record¡±.


    At 36: You sent out a broad invitation to all heroes, notifying various factions about your preparation to re-established Shenxiao Sect. Being in awe of your fame, even the Great Ming imperial court turned a blind eye to this, as internally they were dealing with the new emperor¡¯s ascension and instability.


    At 37: You re-established Shenxiao Sect on Shenxiao Mountain. Confronting the many heroes of the martial world, regardless of their motives, you proved your superior strength, leaving many with nothing to say.


    At the same time, you announced to all sides that you were preparing to challenge the Heavenly Master of Dragon Tiger Mountain. This immediately sent ripples through the martial world. At 38: You climbed Dragon Tiger Mountain and crossed swords with the Heavenly Master there. It was a draw.


    At that time, the True Martial Sect Array was activated, and your n was sessful.


    At 39: Heroes from all over gathered on Taihe Mountain. You, Taoist Qingxu, and Bai Xiaosheng, united the Taoist forces to put an end to the incident. Meanwhile, the Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth was revived.


    At 40: With the revival of Heaven and Earth, the reshuffling of forces had arrived again. The situation in the martial world and the court seemed calm on the surface, but beneath the surface, turbulent undercurrents surged.


    At 41: You cultivated the ¡°Shenxiao Jade Clear Secret Record¡± but saw no progress. But at this time, you inadvertently discovered another path of cultivation ¨C the method of Body Refining Cultivation..

 Chapter 198 - 198: 186: Comparing Myself with

    Chapter 198 - 198: 186: Comparing Myself with


    Sanfeng, Vajra Can¡¯t Withstand My Fist (5.2K Big Chapter, Please Subscribe, Please Vote for Monthly)_2


    Trantor: 549690339


    But with the enhancement of the simtor, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t feel that he was far behind his contemporary, Master Sanfeng. With the help of the simtor, he may even have an edge.


    You must know, the martial arts cultivation reaching the transformation stage of the Upper Three Realms is essentially a change in one¡¯s innate talent for martial arts.


    Pei Xuanjing had simultaneously promoted his physical body and True Qi Realm to the First-grade Realm,pared to those martial artists with innate talent, he wasn¡¯t far behind.


    As for the understanding of martial arts, the key for martial arts cultivation, Pei Xuanjing might be slightly inferior. However, the simtor had made up for this shoring.<div>


    As Pei Xuanjing, who aspires for longevity, he respects predecessors like Master Sanfeng, but he would never devalue himself, restrict his advancement, believing that he could never surpass the other party.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± When the voice of Bahesiba rang in the ear of the Vajra Monk, hisughing attitude was momentarily stunned, then heprehended the underlying meaning of Bahesiba¡¯s words.


    Could it be that the national teacher thinks this man is unusual, or perhaps possesses extraordinary strength?


    Since Pei Xuanjing could draw a warning from Bahesiba, the Vajra Monk had no choice but to take it seriously, as the strength of the other party considerably exceeded his own.


    He discarded his contempt from his mind and looked at Pei Xuanjing with an utmost careful expression.


    Hmm?


    Seeing the just-now arrogant Vajra Monk change his expression to cautious and serious, the rest of the people on the scene were dumbfounded.


    Pei Xuanjing looked at the Vajra Monk, whoseugh abruptly ceased, and thoughtfully nced at the national teacher of Great Yuan.


    Has he found out?


    But it doesn¡¯t matter.


    After I defeat the Vajra Monk, I will naturally ask for your guidance.


    A vague smile appeared on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face, how could he miss the opportunity topete with the national teacher of Great Yuan since he was here.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Vajra Monk ventured deep into the Western Regions, forcibly took the supreme defensive divine skill from the Esoteric Sect, then used his own learning to create a new version of the ¡®Dragon Elephant Skill¡¯. I wonder if I could witness it today?¡± Pei Xuanjing said aloud.


    If it was a conjecture before, now I can confirm, it may be true that he developed a new version of the Dragon Elephant Skill after studying the Esoteric Dragon Elephant Skill, but it would be a joke if it¡¯S like the rumor that he single-handedly broke into the Esoteric Sect, and nobody could stop him.


    You have to be clear, the current leader of the Esoteric Sect, the national teacher of Great Yuan Bahesiba, is right there, he wouldn¡¯t dare even if he was given dozens of guts.


    The rumors were probably spread either by the Vajra Monk himself to add luster to his face or by his disciples from the Diamond Gate.


    ¡°You stop talking nonsense.¡± Hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, the face of the Vajra Monk changed, and he hastily denied it, then he cautiously looked at the national teacher, only to put down his mind when he found out that thetter didn¡¯t lose his temper after hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words.


    He had indeed gone deep into the Western Regions originally intending to seize the Esoteric Supreme Divine Skill, but unfortunately, he ran into the incredibly powerful Bahesiba and was easily subdued by him.


    Luckily, Bahesiba felt sorry for his talent and not only spared his life but also allowed him to study the defensive divine skill. Later he developed a new Dragon Elephant Skill under Bahesiba¡¯s guidance.


    And that¡¯s why he willingly serves under Bahesiba.


    Of course, he had thought about boasting to his disciples and trying to rewrite the origins.


    But it was only a thought, and he had not yet acted on it. How could it be known by Danling Zi in front of him?


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words and seeing the reaction of the Vajra Monk, most of the people present were very perceptive and naturally understood his intention to boast, they looked at the Vajra Monk and Bahesiba with odd expressions.


    Bahesiba was as if didn¡¯t see these expressions, he was still the same, as light as a breeze and as soft as a cloud.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But the Vajra Monk couldn¡¯t stand it. He couldn¡¯t do anything about others, so finally, he vented his anger on Pei Xuanjing, the instigator.


    ¡°Boy, prepare to die!¡±


    The body of the Vajra Monk exploded with blood Qi, the Dragon Elephant Skill was activated, the muscles, bones, and skin swelled, and he took a deep breath. Then, the whole person turned into a ring Golden Vajra, the martial arts intent filled the surrounding, his True Qi umted in his palm, and he pped it towards Pei Xuanjing.


    The Golden Vajra Prajna Palm!


    Originally this was one of the unique skills of the North Zen Sect, the Vajra Monk had only learned the fur of it even after stealing learning for tens of years, he can only disy three to four-tenths of its power.


    Butter when he met Bahesiba, the Esoteric Sect and the Zen Sect originated from the same source, and there is also the meaning of Prajna. Under the guidance of Bahesiba, the Vajra Monk seeded in refining it, and although itcked some Zen meaningpared to the original Prajna Palm, it was not too much of a concession in terms of lethality.


    Whoo¡­


    The Golden Vajra Prajna Palm pped out by the Vajra Monk carried endless and ultimate gang wind, shaking like thunder, and with every step he took, a gust of wind swirled around his body, his momentum was like a mountain.


    ¡°This palm, not bad!¡±


    Facing the terrifying Vajra Monk, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t show any fear and said nonchntly.


    A few nd words, under the reinforcement of martial arts intent, easily broke through the palm wind of the opponent and spread it all around.


    Almost at the same moment when the opponent made his move, the hands behind Pei Xuanjing¡¯s back also moved slowly.


    Both hands were raised, True Qi circling, his whole body¡¯S muscles, bones, and skin swelled, his organs and marrow began to vibrate in an indescribable rhythm, behind him erupted a surging Blood Qi long river.


    ¡°Such an amazing Blood Qi long river, it is beyond imagination¡­¡± ¡°He is so young, yet he has already refined his Qi and blood to this level¡­.¡±

 Chapter 199 - 199: 186: Comparing Myself with

    Chapter 199 - 199: 186: Comparing Myself with


    Sanfeng, Vajra Can ¡®t Withstand My Fist (5.2K Big Chapter, Please Subscribe, Please Vote for Monthly)_3


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°It seems that even though Shenxiao Sect has fallen, it is still not to be underestimated¡­¡±


    Pei Xuanjing, ignoring the voices of the spectators around him, focused his full attention. Purple-blue lightning converged in his palm, apanied by the sound of thunder, as if a thunder god was being condensed within his palm.


    Shenxiao Thunder Palm!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Danyang Zi, watching from afar, recognized his sect¡¯s martial arts. A dumbfounded look appeared in his eyes. His junior disciple had supposedly been practicing this martial art for a short time, but had already reached such a realm. It was simply terrifying.<div>


    Boom!


    Astonishing thunder rises from the ground. Pei Xuanjing steps forward, his boiling Blood Qi bing almost solid, stirring up a wild wind which induces the power of wind and thunder.


    His palms strike continuously, as if countless Thunder Gods were bombing the Vajra Monk.


    ¡°So powerful!¡± The Jie Fa monk, who was healing his injuries at the side, sucked in a breath of cold air, feeling numbness crawl up his head.


    He couldn¡¯t understand how this young man, who was no more than thirty years old, could have such powerful strength, even surpassing that of the head of the Dharma Institute of the Zen Sect.


    ¡°It seems that the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s Qi Luck hasn¡¯t been lost, they are bound to prosper once more in the future.¡± The abbot of the North Zen Sect, Monk Jietan, looked at Pei Xuanjing thoughtfully.


    Even though the Shenxiao Sect has fallen nowadays, he would not forget the time when Shenxiao Sect was at its peak, intimidating the Buddhism School with the power of the Taoist School.


    Boom!


    Two domineering palm imprints collided, hot and dazzling light bursts from the center, and numerous violent air waves rolled out from the center of their confrontation.


    The surging air waves, the vigorous True Qi, the boiling, fiery Blood Qi, the extremely domineering martial arts aura intertwined, just like the destructive world of thunder, exhibiting the rage of Golden Vajra.


    Within dozens of meters around their confrontation, the bluestone floor built by the True Martial Sect at a great cost copsed, and countless pieces of stone bs were shot out with force.


    Fuh!


    Zhang Zhizhan gently flicked his sleeve, knocking off the stone b that wasing at him, then looked at the two men in the field with burning eyes.


    When the smoke and dust dissipated, Golden Vajra Monk was looking at Pei Xuanjing seriously, and his palm was still trembling slightly.


    Despite the warnings of the Eighth Union of Sipa, he never expected that this young man, who seemed physically weak, would burst out with so much wild and domineering power. This was unthinkable.


    One should know that he had practiced Dragon Elephant Art to the eighth level. Relying on his physical strength alone, it seemed that only a few immortal monks within the Zen Sect and the national teacher could slightly surpass him.


    Unexpectedly, this ordinary young man on Taihe Mountain has such a strong body.


    Pei Xuanjing was bubbling with Blood Qi, his clothes rustling in the wind and his long hair dancing. A feeling of satisfaction surfaced on his face as he shouted: ¡°Again!¡±


    After speaking, he punched out without hesitation, regardless of what Vajra Monk might think!


    Emperor¡¯s Long Fist.


    With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current strength and martial arts realm, even the simplest Emperor¡¯s Long Fist could exert unimaginable power in his hands.


    His Blood Qi was boiling, the hot air waves tumbling, a punch sent out, and the continuous sound of explosions in the air, as if even the air was going to be blown up.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s punching, Golden Vajra Monk had no time to think. His muscles and bones crackled, and he punched back without hesitation.


    Boom!


    Both of them didn¡¯t use any fancy techniques, they purely relied on sheer strength topete, as if they wanted to smash each other with raw power.


    Boom!


    They fiercely exchanged blows, and countless powerful airwaves spread out from them in all directions, causing the floor to copse and stones to fly.


    Hiss!


    Watching the two of them fight so fiercely, the spectators couldn¡¯t help but suck in a breath of cold air.


    The two of them seemed tireless as they continued to exchange blows, yet no one found the fight boring.


    Even this kind of duel, relying solely on strength without any specific techniques, left many people tongue-tied.


    The so-called ¡°One force breaks ten thousand techniques,¡± facing these two people¡¯s extreme dominative power, made many techniques lose their meaning.


    This made many masters known for their techniques and skills step forward slightly, pondering whether they should learn a body refining method.


    After all, no matter how many techniques you have, I just need one punch to break them!


    This kind of fierce and domineering fight was the most annoying and difficult to deal with for them.


    One punch, two punches¡­


    The fight between the two looked extremely domineering, but Golden Vajra Monk who was in the midst of it, was having a hard time.


    To be honest, ever since he had practiced Dragon Elephant Art, it had always been him, Golden Vajra Monk, bullying others with his strong physical strength when fighting enemies.


    But there¡¯s a saying, ¡®What goes aroundes around.¡¯


    He didn¡¯t expect that today he would end up in a predicament where an insignificant young man whose physical strength was not inferior to his, and even seemed much stronger.


    If it weren¡¯t for his inner Qi support, he would probably have been unable to bear it by now.


    Golden Vajra Monk was having a hard time, but Pei Xuanjing was also no different. In fact, on the contrary, Pei Xuanjing was enjoying it.


    Ever since Pei Xuanjing started his martial arts journey, despite facing numerous opponents, he had never had such a satisfying fight, allowing him to release all his power.


    He didn¡¯t use True Qi anymore, and only relied on the addition of Blood Qi and pure physical strength to attack.


    Each punch he threw, his momentum became stronger. Each punch was stronger than thest. Even the sound of his punches alone was enough to make many masters tremble in fear.


    He could feel that hisprehension of his Body Refining technique was rapidly improving. Every part of his body, muscles and bones, skin and organs, blood marrow, were being enhanced in this rhythmic fight.


    This body refining technique he developed based on Dragon Elephant Art was morepatible with him. Even his blood, which was originally like mercury, was further refined, even if it was just a bit, it was better than his past month¡¯s polishing.


    It¡¯s just a pity!


    Pei Xuanjing felt a bit regretful. He knew that this refreshing fight would have to end here.


    Because he could clearly feel that Golden Vajra Monk was beginning to struggle. After all, his Dragon Elephant Art had not reachedpletion, it¡¯d only reached the eighth level, he hadn¡¯t truly reached the extreme of Body Refining.


    Boom!


    When Pei Xuanjing threw his ninth punch, Golden Vajra Monk couldn¡¯t hold on anymore.


    This punch was Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strongest punch, the extreme powerbined with abundant Blood Qi, the punch was extremely domineering.


    Crack!


    This punch exceeded the limit that Golden Vajra Monk could bear. Under this punch, his True Qi, Blood Qi, martial arts aura were all shattered.


    The punchnded, even with the protection of the eighth level Dragon Elephant Art, his muscles and bones shattered, his internal organs shifted, and he vomited huge masses of fresh blood as he was sent flying back..

 Chapter 200 - 200: 187: Challenging the National

    Chapter 200 - 200: 187: Challenging the National


    Master, Borrowing the Sword for Use (5.2K Big Chapter


    Presented, Ask for Subscription, Ask for Monthly Tickets.)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Thud!


    The Vajra Monk hit the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust.


    Simultaneously, a scroll flew out from his bosom and convenientlynded in the hands of Pei<div>


    Xuanjing.


    The words ¡®Dragon Elephant Art¡¯ met his eyes.


    Pei Xuanjing fell into deep thought, pondering over one thing: were all the events happening in this illusion merely an illusion, or were they real?


    Was the Dragon Elephant Art with seven or eight stages that he had originally obtained from the True Martial Sect obtained in this way?


    Hu hu hu¡­


    A sudden silence descended upon Taihe Mountain, not a single bird chirping.


    The mountain winds blew fiercely, and no one could believe that the previously conceited Vajra Monk had been defeated so utterly andpletely.


    There was a strong sense of shock in their eyes as they looked at the youth who was still holding a scroll in one hand, while his other hand was casually behind his back, his robe rustling in the wind.


    The other party still had that indifferent look, as if what had just happened was not worth mentioning. The young man¡¯s entire attention seemed to have been cast onto the scroll in his hand.


    There were no extraordinary moves or reliance on divine weapons, he had simply beaten the infamous Vajra Monk with nothing but pure physical strength.


    This man must be a monster!


    Someone thought to themselves.


    In Martial Arts cultivation, though physical training is considered less demanding and might confer slightly more powerpared to the Way of True Qi, physical training has absolutely no shortcuts. Each tiny improvement requires several times the effortpared to the Way of True Qi. Especially the more advanced physical martial studies, it was even more so.


    Perhaps some might argue that one could use spiritual materials to aid in the cultivation.


    But, for a physical martial study to be fully developed, the spiritual materials and time required could be several times that of the Way of True Qi.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be more efficient to use those valuable resources to cultivate the Way of True Qi instead of struggling with physical training?N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Therefore, most martial artists, even if they learn physical training, their main focus would always be the Way of True Qi, just like the Vajra Monk.


    Pei Xuanjing being at such a young age yet possessing overwhelming physical strength, it was hard not to make many doubt if he was a monstrous beast in human form.


    Of course, Pei Xuanjing also primarily cultivated the Way of True Qi. It was only because of the existence of a simtor that allowed him to reach such a level in physical training at such a young age.


    Even those who were admiring Pei Xuanjing just moments ago, like Master Zhang Zhizhan, began to specte maliciously. Was the Shenxiao Sect up to something fishy again?


    After all, the Shenxiao Sect had earned quite a bad reputation for such things over the course of history.


    Danyang Zi looked at the gazes directed at him, feeling somewhat helpless. After all, even he couldn¡¯t exin the current situation with Pei Xuanjing.


    If he wasn¡¯t absolutely certain that his younger martial brother had been following him all along, he almost doubted whether this junior brother of his had been reced by someone else.


    Of course, while feeling helpless, Danyang Zi had absolutely no intention of exining anything.


    In any case, once one¡¯s reputation was already bad, a little more wouldn¡¯t hurt. The Shenxiao Sect¡¯s history was already full of ck spots, one more wouldn¡¯t matter. Let them specte however they wanted, if he were to exin, he would be admitting defeat.


    Ask, and the answer is this. The Shenxiao Sect is simply that awesome. If you are not convinced, you can have your own talented disciples try cultivating in physical training. Perhaps they might reach this level too.


    Seeing Danyang Zi¡¯s defiant look, Zhang Zhizhan and the others felt helpless as well. After all, they couldn¡¯t really do anything to Danyang Zi. They couldn¡¯t just arrest the two martial brothers and interrogate them, could they?


    Not to mention whether they could suppress these two brothers and the Shenxiao Sect backing them. Even if they could, they shouldn¡¯t act this way.


    If they were to do so, what face would the Taoist School have left?


    Those bald bandits from the Buddhism School and the Demonic Way would surely be overjoyed.


    But they also couldn¡¯t just let this matter slide. They would have to negotiate with the Shenxiao Sect and figure out the secrets behind it.


    After all, with the current decline of the Shenxiao Sect, they were no longer capable of carrying the banner of the Taoist School. When facing the Buddhism School and the Demonic Way, the responsibility fell upon the other members of the Taoist School.


    With this being the case, shouldn¡¯t they show some gratitude?


    Pei Xuanjing was unaware that due to him revealing his remarkable physical training skills, a series of calctions were taking ce among the members of the Taoist School.


    He stood there quietly, indifferently watching the Great Yuan National Master releasing a wave of True Qi, alleviating the suffering expression of the Vajra Monk somewhat.


    Then, the Great Yuan National Master, Bahe Siba, slowly looked at Pei Xuanjing andmended,


    ¡°You, are quite impressive! Perhaps one day, you might attain the realm that I have reached.¡±


    As one of the world¡¯s supreme beings, even capable of contending for the title of the world¡¯s number one with Master Sanfeng, Bahe Siba rarely praised others.


    Much less a youth who was barely a fraction of his age.


    But this was the way of the martial world, all pretensions aside, in the end, everything came down to power.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s disy of power had captured Bahe Siba¡¯s full attention. At his level, he would not belittle Pei Xuanjing.


    Because he believed that Pei Xuanjing might one day reach his level. If he were to insult Pei Xuanjing now, wouldn¡¯t it be a self-insult?


    The people who apanied Bahe Siba, their gazes towards Pei Xuanjing changed.


    The Vajra Monk was second only to the National Master among the group. Pei Xuanjing?s defeat of him had left them in shock.


    But all of their shockbined did not weigh as much as one word of praise from Bahe Siba..

 Chapter 201 - 201: 187: Challenging the National

    Chapter 201 - 201: 187: Challenging the National


    Master, Borrowing the Sword for Use (5.2K Big Chapter


    Presented, Ask for Subscription, Ask for Monthly Tickets.)_2


    Trantor: 549690339


    In their eyes, the Vajra Monk was a powerful figure, but Master Basi, the National Teacher, was like a god, a deity walking on earth.


    Even among them, none had ever received such high praise from Basi.


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Master,¡± Pei Xuanjing came back to his senses, put away the scroll, and received the praise with a smile, amid all the astonished stares.<div>


    He was not modest and did not feel out of ce, for he believed what the other party said was true and that he would definitely reach the other party¡¯s realm, and even surpass it.


    This young man is terrifying!


    Looking at the calm Pei Xuanjing, this thought inevitably emerged in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    What does the praise of Master Basi mean?


    It signifies that shortly, Shenxiao Sect might witness the rise of a powerful figure who could rival Master Sanfeng.


    Despite being a single individual, Master Sanfeng was so powerful that he upheld Taihe Mountain and propelled Taihe Mountain True Martial Sect, which had been established for several decades, to the status of a top Taoist power, ranking it among the most influential forces in the world.


    Even if Danling Zi were not as strong as Master Sanfeng in the future, it was believed that there wouldn¡¯t be much of a difference.


    But the foundation of Shenxiao Sect cannot bepared to that of the True Martial Sect, which means that Shenxiao Sect might rise to prominence once again, possibly reiming its position as leader of the Taoist School.


    Remembering the style of the Shenxiao Sect during its glory days, many from the Taoist and Buddhist schools frowned, obviously not wanting to see such things happen again.


    The contemporary Bai Xiaosheng, hidden in the crowd, silently wrote hurriedly on a piece of paper.


    ¡°On XX day of XX month in XX year, Master Basi, the national teacher of Great Yuan, came to Taihe Mountain to challenge Master Sanfeng, but was stopped by the Heroes. The former Zen Sect rebelled, the master of Diamond Gate, the Vajra Monk, rebuked the Heroes, and wanted to sweep away the Heroes single-handedly. With a few simple moves, he easily defeated the chief monk Jie Fa of the Dharma Institute of the Zen Sect. At the height of his arrogance, Danling Zi of the Shenxiao Sect stepped forward to challenge him and, with an unbelievably strong physical strength, defeated the Vajra Monk with nine punches. Even the famous Master Basi of Great Yuan took notice of him and praised his great strength, believing him to be capable of standing shoulder to shoulder with himself. Danling Zi took the praise calmly, unfazed by it¡­¡±


    Just as Bai Xiaosheng was about to finish writing, he suddenly heard the loud voice of Pei Xuanjing echoing across Taihe Mountain.


    Because of this, Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s swiftly moving pen came to an abrupt stop, a few drops of ink sttered onto the paper, staining and ruining the neat white paper.


    However, Bai Xiaosheng seemed not to care at all, instead looking at the slender young man of early adulthood across the way with a look of astonishment.


    ¡°Danling Zi of Shenxiao Sect asks for Master¡¯s guidance!¡± Pei Xuanjing gave a salute with his fists and then gestured to continue.


    Boom!


    There wasplete silence on Taihe Mountain, and then, as if a thunderp had scared away the birds, it fell into endless noise.


    ¡°What, he actually challenges Master Basi!¡±


    ¡°How dare he! The master is a living god in this world, and he, a mere mortal, dares to aspire to such heights!¡±


    ¡°He is somewhat arrogant and oversteps his bounds once he gets power.¡±


    ¡°Although he defeated the Vajra Monk, he is undoubtedly a grass snake trying to wrestle with the mighty dragon whenpared with the National Teacher.¡±


    ¡°Junior brother! ¡±


    Even Danyang Zi¡¯splexion changed, and he tried to stop him.


    Even though Pei Xuanjing had shown extraordinary strength just now, he didn¡¯t think thetter could fight a battle against Basi.


    Pei Xuanjing ignored the voices around him and looked at Basi, the strongest person he had ever met in his life, with bright eyes.


    ¡°Would you like to reconsider?¡± Basi sped his hands together, looked at Pei Xuanjing in front of him cidly.


    Neither sad nor happy, facing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s challenge, he showed no surprise, but felt it was only natural, expected.


    After all, if it were him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to resist discussing the martial arts with a powerful warrior, would he?


    If he could really be as calm as still water, then he should be studying Buddhism in front of the Esoteric Sect Divine Statue in the Western Regions rather than being here on Taihe Mountain.


    ¡°Master, you won¡¯t refuse, will you?¡± Pei Xuanjingughed.


    In front of Master Basi of Great Yuan, the endless fighting spirit in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s heart was burning. In his bright eyes, only the other party was left.


    ¡°With your talent and spirit, if given more time, you could have been a worthy opponent for myself, pity¡­¡± Basi spoke with some regret, finally shaking his head: ¡°In that case, you may strike!¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He knew that his words were of no use and finally refrained from saying more, agreeing instead.


    As far as he was concerned, he was looking forward to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eventual growth, ater challenge, and serving as his sharpening stone.


    In Master Basi¡¯s opinion, Pei Xuanjing was strong now, but stillcking in some respectspared to himself.


    He actually agreed, much to everyone¡¯s surprise.


    The look they cast at Pei Xuanjing was filled with astonishment as well.


    The fact that Master Basi agreed showed at least one thing that he recognized Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength and deemed him worthy of crossing hands.


    Just this alone was enough to attest Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Thank you, Master, for permitting me!¡± Pei Xuanjing thanked him with a salute.


    The chance topete against such a powerful figure was a victory for him, even if he failed this test.


    Master Basi only smiled and didn¡¯t say anything, quietly waiting for Pei Xuanjing to make a move..

 Chapter 227 - 227: 196: The Golden Core Dao; A Challenge at the Door (5.2K Big Chapter)

    Chapter 227 - 227: 196: The Golden Core Dao; A Challenge at the Door (5.2K Big Chapter)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    If there was one event that unequivocally dominated the world of martial arts, it was the return of the long-absent yer Taoist, and his challenge to the two Masters of Justice Hall.


    Nobody could have guessed that after two years in seclusion, the yer Taoist would re-emerge with such momentum, as though intending to reim the top spot in the world of martial arts.<div>


    Because scant few knew of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ying of the Lord of Shenxiao Gate, many did not fullyprehend the extent of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s prowess.


    As for the matter of ying the Yama King, while many people were aware of it, only a select few understood that the power of this Yama King was on par with the most formidable martial artists in the world ¨C the majority dismissed him as a slightly more formidable first-grade martial artist.


    For various reasons, only a select few truly grasinded the full extent of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength.


    Hence, there were generally two major opinions regarding the yer Taoist¡¯s actions.


    One group believed that the yer Taoist Pei Xuanjing was merely vying for attention ¨C after defeating a few ordinary first-grade martial artists, he dared to challenge the Masters of the century-old Justice Hall. They saw him as being overconfident and predicted that he would inevitably be defeated and ended in obscurity.


    Others, however, thought that heroes emerged in every generation. Although Pei Xuanjing was rtively young, his abilities were on par with those who had been renowned for years.


    Moreover, considering that the yer Taoist had never suffered a defeat since his advent, he must have had some level of confidence when challenging the masters of Justice Hall. Therefore, the oue of this challenge was unpredictable ¨C who would win was anyone¡¯s guess.


    For a while, countless people debated the possible oues.


    Pei Xuanjing issued a challenge and, faced with an adversary renowned for his martial prowess, even the sessive generations of heroes dared not underestimate him.


    Therefore, the Masters of Justice Hall, who had made numerous alliances, invited many powerful martial artists to visit Justice Hall and enhance its prestige.


    As the agreed date drew closer and closer, numerous people in the martial arts world began to head towards Justice Hall¡¯s location, not wanting to miss this rare spectacle.<div>


    Such a duel between top experts was rare, especially when the event was publicized in advance, giving everyone prior knowledge.


    ¡°Why would he choose to challenge the Master of Justice Hall now?¡± Zhao Baiyang, the Maitreya Sect Leader, frowned slightly, puzzled.


    Ever since the news started spreading in the martial arts world a month ago, he had heard of it. However, when he first heard about it, he dismissed it as nonsense.


    Zhao Baiyang, who had personally crossed swords with Pei Xuanjing, knew very well how powerful Pei Xuanjing was. Even for himself, it would not necessarily be an easy victory without using his trump card.


    But what is Justice Hall¡¯s Master inparison? Even though he had some reputation in martial arts circles, to Zhao Baiyang, he was just a dried bone in a grave.


    In his view, Pei Xuanjing was evenly matched and it was difficult to predict a winner. How could, how could he challenge such a character?


    However, as the news spread more widely, countless people gathered at Justice Hall, and especially ording to the message from his subordinates, Pei Xuanjing had indeed descended from Shenxiao Mountain and headed towards Justice Hall.


    This forced Zhao Baiyang to believe that this matter was real, prompting him to question why Pei Xuanjing would act this way. ¡°What could it be?¡±


    Zhao Baiyang was puzzled.


    He knew that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions had inadvertently helped him, attracting everyone¡¯s attention and making the implementation of his own n smoother.


    Despite his curiosity about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions, for Zhao Baiyang, the most important current matter was his n for entering Tiandu and ying the dragon.<div>


    As long as this n wasn¡¯t affected, all other matters could be set aside temporarily.


    After a moment of thought, he ordered Yu Yiyao, ¡°Have our people keep an eye on Justice Hall. If anything unexpected happens, they should immediately inform us. Other than that, they needn¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡± Yu Yiyao nodded her head.


    Zhao Baiyang then asked, ¡°Has there been any response from the Netherworld? Are they participating in this n?¡±


    Yu Yiyao solemnly replied, ¡°The message from the Netherworld is that the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu will personally participate.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing this, Zhao Baiyang looked up abruptly, a surprised expression crossing his face. He asked in confusion, ¡°Why would that old ghost show up in person? Could the previous rumor be true?¡±


    Zhao Baiyang had crossed paths with the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu several times. When he and Tie Qianshan first made their names, the old ghost was already the master of the Netherworld.


    Back then, the people of Netherworld were instructed to target him and his cohorts, leading to significant strife between Zhao Baiyang and the Netherworld. If not absolutely necessary, Zhao Baiyang would never want to cooperate with anyone from the Netherworld.


    But at his level, despite his deep aversion towards the Netherworld, he could only grit his teeth and ept them.


    After all, Tiandu was too dangerous. He needed to rally any and all proficient Martial Artist who could potentially assist him in his endeavor..

 Chapter 228 - 228: 196: The Golden Core Dao; A Challenge at the Door (5.2K Big Chapter)_2

    Chapter 228 - 228: 196: The Golden Core Dao; A Challenge at the Door (5.2K Big Chapter)_2<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    What he didn¡¯t expect was that this time, the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu would personallye out of seclusion.


    This reminded him of the recent rumor: Yama King had been in by Pei Xuanjing.<div>


    ¡°For the past two years, the people of the underworld have been low-key, not causing too much uproar,¡± Yu Yiyao, who was standing by his side,mented.


    She couldn¡¯t help but think about how Pei Xuanjing¡¯s rise caused significant losses for the Mire Sect. Yet their losses,pared to that of the underworld, seemed insignificant.


    Zhao Baiyang silently nodded. It seemed it might be true.


    ¡°I heard this old ghost was cultivating a powerful skill in seclusion. Now that he¡¯S willing toe out, he must have mastered it,¡± he thought to himself.


    He knew well that Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor was selfish. Even if everyone from the underworld perished, he would not easilye out unless he was certain of his power.


    Now that the Ghost Emperor was willing to intervene, it was highly probable that he had sessfully mastered the skill.


    After bidding farewell to Bai Xiaosheng, Pei Xuanjing remained on the mountain without showing any signs of urgency.


    He spent each day in martial studies, refining Taoyun, transforming blood energy, and tempering his body.


    His life might vary from day to day, but it was tranquil and rxing.


    During this period, Pei Xuanjing meticulously organized his cultivation path, hoping to logically sort out the route he had taken.


    ording to his spection, the three paths of refining essence, cultivating Qi, and refining spirit should correspond to body and blood cultivation, True Qi cultivation, and martial arts enlightenment, respectively.<div>


    Moreover, these three paths can be cultivated independently or simultaneously for mutual support and advancement.


    By Pei Xuanjing¡¯s estimation, these three pathsbined would closely resemble a superior cultivation method in the Taoist School: Golden Core Dao.


    The Golden Core Dao is not so much about refining an actual physical core, as it is about a cultivator refining their essence and spirit to perfection, hence the immortality and perfect characteristics depicted by the terms ¡®gold¡¯ and ¡®core¡¯.


    The Golden Core referred to the immortal state where a cultivator¡¯s essence and spirit reach perfection.


    ¡°Looking at it this way, following the three paths of essence, Qi, and spirit might be the most orthodox way of cultivation, ¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    Perhaps those who independently cultivate one path can quickly grow strong and gain overwhelming power, but from a cultivation perspective, rapid growth may not be bnced and could lead to imperfections in the ultimate state of perfection.


    Consequently, even if he achieves full spiritualization of the body and refines every acupoint, there will always be ws preventing true perfection.


    For Pei Xuanjing, such an oue was uneptable. It would be a futile effort if his path led to immortality but he was unable to achieve it in the end.


    ¡°It seems like I¡¯ll need to acquire the information passed down by ancient powers,¡± he mulled over it.


    He was confident that the messages he needed could be found among these ancient powers, some of which have been around for thousands of years.


    Take Dragon Tiger Mountain, for instance. This ancient power has been around since the Divine Han period, and it hasn¡¯t experienced any clear breaks in its session. It is impossible for it to have lost such important materials.<div>


    What troubled him most was how to get ess to that information.


    This is because,pared to martial arts, this knowledge constitutes the essence and foundation of Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    Even if there is unparalleled martial arts, it can be created by an exceptional genius. However, even a prodigyparable to Master Sanfeng would find it difficult to ess the heritage and foundation of Dragon Tiger Mountain without the right opportunity.


    This is the real source of confidence for these major powers; they have a better understanding and more impressive schemes than ordinary people, which can¡¯t be pursued by a single individual.


    ¡°Huh.. ¡±


    Pei Xuanjing slowly opened his eyes. The True Qi swirling within his body, the abundant blood Qi, and the pervasive martial artsprehension all quieted down.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go down the mountain,¡± a flicker of divinity sparkled in his eyes.


    Justice Hall, a well-known ce in the martial artsmunity, had attracted everyone¡¯s attention over the past month, with countless martial artists flocking there.


    Ma Wuji, the head of Justice Hall, weed all those looking for excitement, ordering his men to open their gates to everyone without any restriction.


    Justice Hall¡¯s reputation relied heavily on Ma Wuji¡¯S honor and integrity. Blocking the martial artists would naturally damage his reputation.


    That¡¯s why even though they were annoyed, the members of Justice Hall still had to put on a smile and warmly wee everyone.


    Instead of choosing a blessednd on a famous mountain as many sects do, Justice Hall established arge manor not far from a mansion city.


    Actually, judging by its scale, the ce could already be deemed a small town.


    The merchants and farmers here have intimate rtionships with Justice Hall, gaining protection from them while also providing supplies for them.


    The first rays of sunlight in the morning brightened the earth, and the originally quiet town gradually became lively.


    Many martial artists, in groups of three to five, gathered together, discussing and pointing out their aspirations, waiting for the arrival of Pei Xuanjing.


    Among these people were those stepping into the martial artsmunity for the first time, and there were also seasoned veterans used to Jianghu¡¯s ups and downs..

 Chapter 229 - 229: 196: The Golden Core Dao; A Challenge at the Door (5.2K Big Chapter)_3

    Chapter 229 - 229: 196: The Golden Core Dao; A Challenge at the Door (5.2K Big Chapter)_3<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pang Hong, who had originally been wandering in the outside world, sat in a tavern with Dan Feng and his sister that he had met at the Wild Mountain Ancient Temple.


    The three had just returned from a forbidden ce, a blessednd, not long ago. Although they hadn¡¯t secured any treasures from the blessednd, they still reaped considerable gains.<div>


    Upon hearing the news that Pei Xuanjing was going to challenge the master of Justice Hall, the three hurriedly headed to Justice Hall without taking a rest.


    Dan Feng, who had been wandering in Jianghu for several years, now showed more maturity on his face, much more than when he first ran into Pei Xuanjing.


    Surveying the surrounding martial artists, he lowered his voice and asked Pang Hong, ¡°Pang Hong, why do you think your master is doing this?¡±


    No matter whether there were mighty experts among the surrounding martial artists or not, Dan Feng still lowered his voice to ask.


    After rolling along in Jianghu for several years, Pang Hong had gradually matured. He no longer resembled the inexperienced boy when he first stepped into Jianghu. The longer he spent in Jianghu, the more he could feel the robust strength of his teacher. Thus, he did not worry about his teacher losing at all.


    While he was still eating hungrily, upon hearing Dan Feng¡¯s question, he responded casually, ¡°There must be some profound reasons behind master¡¯s actions, it¡¯S beyond myprehension.¡±


    Pang Hong did not want to guess Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intentions, and he also thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to figure it out.


    His teacher, over the years, has experienced countless ups and downs, met countless opponents, but never suffered a loss.


    If so, why bother with such conjecture and add to his troubles.


    Dan Feng and his sister both stopped talking upon hearing this.


    Even though they had only met Pei Xuanjing, who was only a few years older than them at the ancient temple, they were profoundly impressed by him.<div>


    The demeanor of Pei Xuanjing when he confronted Zhao Baiyang, the leader of Mire Sect, at the ancient temple, had captivated Dan Feng.


    In his opinion, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s profound and lofty manner was more impressive than his own father¡¯s.


    Pei Xuanjing did not know about their conversation, nor did he know that just one encounter had made such a deep impression on these two siblings.


    Right now, he was wearing a dark-brown robe, and carrying the Shenxiao Sword on his waist, slowly walking into the town where Justice Hall was located.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing is here!¡±


    ¡°He is actually here!¡±


    ¡°Is he the yer Taoist people speak about? I heard that the yer Taoist is a ruthless monster, he looks nothing like a good person. But this Taoist Priest has a handsome face and outstanding demeanor. He doesn¡¯t look murderous at all?¡± someone queried.


    ¡°You must not look down upon him. Rumor has it, he kills without batting an eye!¡±


    With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength, he could easily hear the words of everyone around him, even without trying.


    He frowned slightly, and the aura of his martial arts spread out.


    After feeling this powerful force of martial arts, the jabbering martial artists suddenly fell silent.<div>


    The yer Taoist is indeed terrifying!


    Many people who initially doubted Pei Xuanjing¡¯s abilities, were now furrowing their brows, realizing that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength exceeded their understandings.


    The town was neither too big nor too small.


    When Pei Xuanjing revealed his true martial arts, the really strong martial artists in the town detected it immediately.


    They understood that Pei Xuanjing had arrived.


    ¡°This man¡¯s strength far exceeds our expectations.¡±


    The master of Justice Hall, Ma Wuji, and his deputy, Zhang Xiaoyao, exchanged a nce, thinking the same.


    However, at this moment, they cannot lose in terms of demeanor, since the challenger has already showed up, they cannot back down.


    The two released their martial arts aura without hesitation, echoing Pei Xuanjing?s martial arts aura.


    Having ascertained the direction, Pei Xuanjing smiled lightly, swayed his sleeve, and walked towards the Justice Hall with his head held high.


    All the martial artists retreated to make way for him, no one dared to stand in his path.


    The reputation of the yer Taoist was thoroughly disyed at this moment.


    ¡°A real man should be just like him!¡± Cui Qingping, who was in the distance, was watching Pei Xuanjing, whose might was overwhelming, with a glowing gaze, revealing an expression of admiration.


    Certainly, he and Li Yuzhen had alsoe to this ce.


    Li Yuzhen and others around him watched Pei Xuanjing¡¯s silhouette in the distance, all silent.


    They, the young dragons of Jianghu, were admired by many martial artists, who believed they would achieve great things in the future.


    However,pared with Pei Xuanjing of the same age, they were like chalk and cheese, as if they no longer had any chance to catch up with him, and could only watch his departing figure from afar.


    Cui Qingping and others thought in their hearts that there might be a day when they wouldn¡¯t even be able to catch a glimpse of his back.


    On the bustling Long Street, the area suddenly became eerily quiet, as silent as a graveyard.


    All martial artists¡¯ gazes were fixed on the handsome young Taoist.


    Pei Xuanjing walked steadily, advancing step by step. Soon, he arrived before Justice Hall.


    ¡°The Long Life Son of Shenxiao Sect is here today to learn from the experts at Justice Hall.¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s resonant voice echoed around, reaching towards all directions, nearly every martial artist in half of the town could hear it.


    Justice Hall¡¯s master Ma Wuji and Zhang Xiaoyao were already waiting there, with many strong men of Justice Hall behind them, as well as their good friends, who also had a reputation in Jianghu.


    Sigh!


    A number of martial artists, who were there just to watch the fun, seeing so many martial artists gathered before Justice Hall and hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    What Pei Xuanjing just spoke differed significantly from the rumors in Jianghu. It seemed not only was he challenging Justice Hall¡¯s master, but also those who were helping him.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t the Shenxiao Sect wiped out a long time ago?¡±


    Ma Wuji and Zhang Xiaoyao also heard what Pei Xianjing meant. While they cursed him for being arrogant in their hearts, they didn¡¯t rebuke him.


    However, among the visiting friends, several had hot tempers. Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s disregard for everyone, they felt insulted and could not help but mock him.


    Oh no!


    Exchanging a nce, they understood that, no matter how arrogant Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words had been, talking about obliteration was hitting below the belt.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Pei Xuanjingts expression cooled as he turned his gaze towards them.


    ¡°Who are you!¡± His calm words were filled with insurmountable forces, making the air seem a few degrees colder.


    ¡°I am¡­¡± The man was about to rify his identity.


    Unexpectedly, Pei Xuanjing abruptly interrupted him. He snorted coldly, ¡°Forget it, I have no interest in listening to you wasting time.¡±


    While talking, Pei Xuanjing waved his sleeve, and a force rolled out, bringing up a fierce surge, and struck down.


    Thud!


    The man was sent flying in a direct hit by Pei Xuanjing. He couldn¡¯t even stand against a casual attack from Pei Xuanjing and was knocked to the ground..

 Chapter 230 - 230: 197: Easy Suppression; Chief Capturer of Six Gates (5.2K big )

    Chapter 230 - 230: 197: Easy Suppression; Chief Capturer of Six Gates (5.2K big )<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°You¡¯re being incredibly overbearing, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ma Wuji¡¯S brow furrowed as he took a sudden step forward.


    As the host of this ce, he couldn¡¯t simply sit back and watch the other¡¯s actions. If he didn¡¯t step up now, how could he move around in the martial arts world in the future?<div>


    Although Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words just now were arrogant, they were not excessive.


    But the person who had spoken out, directly saying that the Shenxiao Sect had been extinguished, was undoubtedly insulting someone.


    Pei Xuanjing gave a faint smile, neither exining nor saying more: ¡°Overbearing? I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    In fact, the so-called martial arts world, the so-called Jianghu. Right and wrong, are often not clear.


    Even those famous heroes, at many times, will instinctively respond ording to rtionships, it¡¯s just human nature.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re here today not to make friends, but to deliberately provoke.¡± Ma Wuji¡¯s face gradually darkened.


    Strands of divine light emerged in Pei Xuanjing?s eyes, as he casually said: ¡°Isn¡¯t the righteous hero,


    Master Ma, discussing how to capture me, the Remnant of Shenxiao, to curry favor with the Six Gates? How could he be willing to make friends with me?¡±


    This was the information Pei Xuanjing got from Bai Xiaosheng.


    Since the news of his challenge to the Justice Hall had been sent out, the master of the hall had been meticulous in plotting.


    As a long-established figure, how could he be willing to be stepping stone for a upstart like Pei Xuanjing.<div>


    Therefore, he decided that if he saw signs of Pei Xuanjing winning, in the end he would ally with the experts of the Six Gates, suppress Pei Xuanjing, and then tarnish his reputation.


    Pei Xuanjing never thought that the man in front of him, who imed to be a lofty and righteous master of Justice Hall, would turn out to be such a hypocrite.


    Whoosh!


    After Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words were spoken, many people present were shocked.


    The Jianghu and the imperial court naturally have conflicts, and the people of the Six Gates are described by the people of the Jianghu asckeys.


    No matter what they really think, they all despise allying with the Great Ming imperial court on the surface.


    You should know that although Pei Xuanjing?s nickname, yer Taoist, may sound bad, in fact, he is infamous in Jianghu, not notorious.


    Most of his opponents are the Great Ming Court and those in the martial arts world with bad reputations like the underworld and Mire Sect. Apart from the identity of a Remnant of Shenxiao, he has not much bad fame.


    But even though the Shenxiao Sect was wanted by the Great Ming Court, apart from the court, the forces in Jianghu couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t easily curse Shenxiao Sect.


    Even if the Shenxiao Sect was wiped out and only remnants remained, it was once a major Taoist Sect. Those Taoist forces, even if they didn¡¯t like Shenxiao Sect, definitely wouldn¡¯t let others insult it.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. You have no evidence, yet you dare to unfairly nder me.¡± Ma Wuji¡¯s face changed dramatically and he scolded.<div>


    At the same time, his heart surged with shock, unable to figure out why the other party would know about this. You should know that the few people who were involved in the discussion that day were all his close friends who would definitely not betray him.


    ¡®Whatever, if you say it didn¡¯t happen then it didn¡¯t.¡± Pei Xuanjing was indifferent to the other party¡¯s denial, and sneered: ¡°You¡¯d better hope, the people of the Six Gates don¡¯t show up.¡±


    Anyway, the results will be out soon. If he wins and the people of the Six Gates don¡¯t show up, then it would prove that Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s information was wrong, and Pei Xuanjing would spare him.


    But if the people of the Six Gates do show up, and team up with them, then it would prove that the other party had intentions to harm him, and that one would undoubtedly die.


    Whoosh¡­


    The street in front of Justice Hall was eerily quiet, like the calm before a storm.


    No one expected Pei Xuanjing to be so decisive, so domineering¡­


    ¡°Take your best shot!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing extended his hand, making a gesture of invitation.


    At this moment, Ma Wuji had no more hesitation. His heart was burning with anger, his heart filled with resentment, and he decisively took action.


    His thick True Qi was released at will, his booming Blood Qi exploded, and the true meaning of martial arts filled all directions. A punch sted out.


    Ma Wuji was able to establish a powerful force like Justice Hall in the martial arts world, he was by no means a simple figure. In addition to his well -known extensive connections, he also had extraordinary strength.


    Maybe his strength was still a bitckingpared to those supreme powerhouses in the martial arts world that Bai Xiaosheng mentioned, but he was absolutely one of the strongest people just below these supreme powerhouses.


    Immersed in the First-grade realm for so many years, he, who rarely took action, finally showed his


    long-hidden strength in the moment of his move.


    A punch sted out, his clothes billowed, the surging boiling blood qi around him brought a wave of heat, sweeping in all directions.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, endless power swept across Long Street, like a transparent, roaring giant dragon.


    ¡°Wuji Fist!¡±


    Seeing his punch, many people couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    Wuji Fist Skill was the martial art that Ma Wuji relied on to be famous. Although this fist technique was only a semi-lost art, he had already perfected it. It was rumored that he had trained it to the peak, the so-called Wuji realm.


    Some people said that Ma Wuji didn¡¯t originally have this name, but changed itter because of this Wuji Fist Skill.


    The way of Wuji symbolizes two opposing states. The changes of motion and stillness, Yin and Yang.


    Facing Ma Wuji¡¯s vigorous punch, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face did not change, he still maintained his original smiling, calm and casual demeanor.


    He neither activated his potent true Qi, nor drummed up his surging Blood Qi, nor utilized the true meaning of martial arts..

 Chapter 231 - 231: 197: Easy Suppression; Chief Capturer of Six Gates (5.2K big ) _2

    Chapter 231 - 231: 197: Easy Suppression; Chief Capturer of Six Gates (5.2K big ) _2<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    He slowly raised his right hand, the palm slender and fair, gently covering Ma Wuji¡¯s punch.


    ¡°Boom!¡±<div>


    A dull sound echoed out. Ma Wuji¡¯s full-force punch didn¡¯t have the slightest effect. It was about to reach Pei Xuanjing when suddenly his left hand lightly patted, striking Ma Wuji¡¯s fist.


    The immense force caused Ma Wuji¡¯s body to sink down slightly, his feet burying into the earth, before he was violently pushed back by the huge force.


    All the onlookers were shocked. They couldn¡¯t believe that Ma Wuji, despite his strength and imposing punch, was so easily neutralised by the opponent, rendering everyone speechless.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    How was it possible? Ma Wuji halted, a look of intense shock crossing his eyes. He hadn¡¯t expected that his all-out effort would be so easily repelled by the opponent. This nearly shattered all his confidence.


    Only he, who had personally fought against his opponent just now, could truly perceive the tremendous power hidden in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s seemingly casual pat.


    He looked at Pei Xuanjing as if he was seeing a primordial beast d in human skin.


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head slightly, ¡°Just you alone is far from enough. All of you,e at me together.¡±


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s arrogant words, the masters in the Justice Hall should have been very angry, feeling insulted.


    But surprisingly, after listening to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, they fell into a brief silence. No one spoke, nor did they feel angry.


    The stronger experts had a clearer understanding of how dreadful Pei Xuanjing¡¯s nonchnt pat was.<div>


    They knew Ma Wuji extraordinarily well.


    They clearly understood the terrifying strength and power contained in Ma Wuji¡¯s fist.


    But it was easily broken by Pei Xuanjing, which was a horrifying thing.


    ¡°Master?¡± Zhang Xiaoyao softly called to Ma Wuji.


    ¡°Attack together!¡±


    As a veteran in the martial world, Ma Wuji knew this was no time for saving face.


    The opponent¡¯s strength far exceeded the ordinary, he even seemed close to bing a supreme underworld figure. Even if there was a gap, it probably wasn¡¯t far apart.


    Such a formidable adversary, if they were to fight one on one, perhaps none of them could withstand the opponent.


    Since the opponent is so confident now, there is no need to consider face anymore. Winning is all that matters.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Sharing many years of acquaintance, Zhang Xiaoyao understood Ma Wuji¡¯s intention. He told the others, ¡°Strike together!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±<div>


    The masters in Justice Hall responded in unison, eight of Justice Hall¡¯s first-grade masters, including the two leaders, struck together, each exhibiting their full strength against Pei Xuanjing.


    Among the masters assisting with punches, the person who had been repelled by Pei Xuanjing also chose to join in, while the others did not. It seemed they were unwilling to gang up and lose face.


    Of course, whether they were unwilling to lose face or whether they intended to retreat because Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength far exceeded the ordinary, no one could tell.


    Facing the joint attack of nine first-grade masters, feeling the emerging Martial arts intent, surging Blood Qi, and wildly rolling True Qi from all sides, Pei Xuanjing was not afraid at all, but instead, his smile grew wider.


    ¡°This is more like it, only now does it pique my interest.¡± Dered Pei Xuanjing.


    At his level, the individuals present would not pose any threat to Pei Xuanjing in a singlebat. Only if they all attack together would they pique his interest.


    As various terrifying attacks neared him, Pei Xuanjing chuckled lightly, pped in the air, and unleashed countless True Qi. His True Qi turned into a lightning dragon that roared and danced around him. It was unstoppable like a true dragon venturing out to sea.


    Boom, boom, boom¡­


    With a string of palms hitting out by Pei Xuanjing, resonating explosions echoed along Long Street, like roaring thunder.


    The fierce and strong momentum surged like sunlight, too dazzling to gaze upon.


    Over time, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength had significantly improved.


    Although Heavenly Thunder Body Refining mainly strengthened only his left hand, his own body also improved somewhat with the continuous refinement.


    With his current strength, even if he doesn¡¯t use any other power and solely relies on his physical strength to fight, there would be few rivals in the martial world.


    With each palm strike, it was as powerful as the Dragon Elephant overturning, possessing immense and unpredictable strength.


    Bang!


    An overwhelming force surged towards Ma Wuji and others, seemingly thundering like the heavens and earth splitting, impossible to resist.


    They felt like a dinghy swaying in the stormy sea, facing the frightening waves with no ability to fight back


    Bam!


    Before they could reach the opponent, they were swept by the raging waves and sent flying, falling to the ground.


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye. Pei Xuanjing, with just one move, sent the nine first-grade masters flying who attacked together.


    Such a domineering posture shocked everyone.


    On Long Street, the earth shook and strong winds swept across forcing many martial artists to retreat in order to avoid being harmed.


    ¡°He has be stronger again.¡± A look of disbelief appeared in Cui Qinghe and others¡¯ eyes.


    Although they had not truly broken through to the first-grade realm, due to their background, they had encountered more first-grade martial artists than ordinary ones. They were very familiar with the strength of first-grade martial artists..

 Chapter 232 - 232: 197: Easy Suppression; Chief Capturer of Six Gates (5.2K big )_3

    Chapter 232 - 232: 197: Easy Suppression; Chief Capturer of Six Gates (5.2K big )_3<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ording to what the elders of his family said, once a Martial Artist had entered the First-grade Realm, each progression required a substantial amount of time and effort, and it was difficult to make rapid strides without significant opportunities.


    However, the current Pei Xuanjing seemed to not be restricted by this limitation.<div>


    Ma Wuji and others were shaken to their core, disbelief thick in their eyes as they looked at Pei Xuanjing.


    The man had sent several of them flying backward without even using a weapon. The gap in power between the two sides was so wide that even a fool could see it.


    Pei Xuanjing took one step forward, raising his voice, ¡°It is impolite not to return something given.


    Therefore, I think you should also take a hit from me.¡±


    In his resonant voice held an indomitable will that could not be refused.


    He lifted up his fair and slender palm, purple-green thunder light emerged and gathered in his palm, a terrifying power radiating from it.


    Then, he struck out with his palm.


    A purple-green Thunder Dragon roared, bearing a terrifying aura, rushed towards them.


    Bang!


    The moment Pei Xuanjing struck out his palm, Ma Wuji and hispanions felt hairs raising on their necks. They sensed the terrifying aura inherent in that palm strike, an unparalleled aura that seemed to want to shatter the heavens and the earth.


    In a daze, they seemed to see themselves being swallowed by the Thunder Dragon.<div>


    ¡°Wujie Fist!¡±


    ¡°Xiaoyao Palm!¡±


    Each of the nine men used their best moves, their boiling Blood Qi ignited, as if it were even going to burn the sky above to a bright red.


    Boom!


    The roaring Thunder Dragon collided with the True Qi and Blood Qi of the nine men, causing a trembling shockwave.


    It was like a thunderp, impact waves visible to the naked eye scattered in all directions from the point of impact.


    The long street shook, countless stone bs were swept up by the violent air wave, breaking into shattered pieces that flew in all directions.


    In the face of such wild impacts, the expressions of numerous watching martial artists changed, as they were unable to suppress the shock on their faces.


    Facing the iing air wave, Pei Xuanjing slightly knitted his brows, then the Innate Thunder Gang Qi started to rotate, ayer of purple-green Thunder light appeared around his body, wrapping his whole body. Even as qi waves and stones came flying towards him, none could cause him any harm.


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­


    When the dust and smoke dispersed, Pei Xuanjing still stood tall on the spot, the floor beneath his feet intact.<div>


    On the other hand, Ma Wuji and hispanions all looked pale, traces of blood at the corners of their mouths, their clothes torn and disheveled, and their hair fluttering about, making them look extremely miserable.


    Just by looking at their appearances, one would know who had won and who had lost this confrontation.


    Of course, those people did not know that the reason Ma Wuji and others could still stand therergely unharmed was that Pei Xuanjing had shown restraint.


    Although Pei Xuanjing had learned of Ma Wuji and others¡¯ plot from Bai Xiaosheng, just as they confessed, he truly didn¡¯t have any concrete evidence.


    Under such circumstances, Pei Xuanjing naturally would not resort to taking lives in response to disagreements, therefore, he refrained from attacking with full force.


    Now, he was just waiting for the results.


    If the people from Six Gates showed up, then it would demonstrate the other party¡¯s malicious intent, and they would certainly face death.


    If the people from Six Gates did not show up, then everything would end today, and Pei Xuanjing would not say anything more.


    A gloomy look on Ma Wuji¡¯S face, he nced at the calm and collected Pei Xuanjing, his eyes flickering as if he was mulling over something.


    ¡°Leader, we can¡¯t let those people take action.¡± Zhang Xiaoyao¡¯s low voice echoed in Ma Wuji¡¯s ear, seemingly intended to stop him.


    He knew what Ma Wuji was contemting, whether to let the people from Six Gates take action.


    But in Zhang Xiaoyao¡¯s opinion, they absolutely should not.


    If Pei Xuanjing hadn¡¯t exposed them earlier, and the people from Six Gates took action, they could feign ignorance about the incident and cut ties with it.


    But Pei Xuanjing had already divulged the matter. If the people from Six Gates appeared now, it would be tantamount to admitting their guilt.


    With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s previous words and presumptions already nted in their minds, it would be known to everyone that they were in collusion with Six Gates, there was simply no room to refute.


    ¡°Do you think we can stop them?¡± A bitter smile crept onto the corner of Ma Wuji¡¯s mouth, his words struck Zhang Xiaoyao like a bolt from the blue sky.


    Indeed!


    Now, they didn¡¯t hold the initiative. Since the people from Six Gates had already arrived, how could they possibly decide whether they would appear?


    Sure enough, a resonating voice suddenly thundered down the long street. ¡°Pei Xuanjing, the Remnant of Shenxiao, your evil deeds are innumerable. Today we shall arrest you!¡±


    A group of people strode from the distance, radiating an intense aura.


    The people from Six Gates really hade.


    The various martial artists watching the scene had undecisive eyes and various thoughts swirling in their hearts.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words earlier, they might have thought that the people from Six Gates came to apprehend Pei Xuanjing because of the information they received, especially since the bounty on Pei Xuanjing was still hanging and had never been lifted.


    But Pei Xuanjing had exposed the plot of the Justice Hall just now. Even though Ma Wuji adamantly denied it, the appearance of the people from Six Gates now couldn¡¯t help but stir up spection.


    The Head Catcher of Six Gates, Wu Ea.


    Pei Xuanjing naturally recognized the identity of the leading person.


    For this renowned Head Catcher of Six Gates, Pei Xuanjing was well-informed.


    He recalled the time when he first entered Tiandu due to the assassination by the Three Wolves of MO Bei, and met the God Catcher of Six Gates, the upright and honest Fu Changge.


    As a Third-grade Martial Artist then, facing the long-established Head Catcher of Six Gates, Wu Fa, he had always wanted to meet him, but didn¡¯t expect he would meet him here today.


    ¡°Did the Head Catchere to arrest me today?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked with an indifferent expression.


    Wu Fa looked average, if one did not know him, no one would believe that this extremely ordinary man was the infamous Head Catcher of Six Gates.


    He did not rush to take action, his resonant voice echoing through the long street, ¡°The infamous yer Taoist, who has countless experts dying under him. Today, this Head Catcher hase to invite you to the Six Gates for a talk.¡±


    A yful smile spread across Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face as he shook his head and argued, ¡°If I were the Head Catcher, I would definitely not leave Tiandu so casually in the near future.¡±


    As for the arrival of this Head Catcher, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t mind, and he didn¡¯t think the other party could keep him here.


    However, he also knew that perhaps because of his feud with the Justice Hall, he had unknowingly drawn Zhang Xiaoyao¡¯s attention, thereby reducing the pressure on him, making Zhang Xiaoyao¡¯s n proceed much smoother..

 Chapter 208 - 208: 189: The Descent of Heaven God,

    Chapter 208 - 208: 189: The Descent of Heaven God,<div>


    Victory or Defeat Decided; Junior Asks for True Person¡¯s Guidance_3


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°How could this be!¡± Bahesiba turned pale, his eyes full of disbelief.<div>


    If Master Sanfeng had made a breakthrough, then his own loss would be justified.


    But since the opponent has not made any breakthrough, why did he lose?


    Noticing Bahesiba¡¯s slight loss ofposure, the mastery and understanding of Martial Arts radiating from Master Sanfengforted him and stabilized his spirit. He calmly stated, ¡°I, though not breaking through any realm, am confident that even those who have, may not necessarily be a match for me.¡±


    He had not broken through due to the limitations of Heaven and Earth. But his understanding of the cultivation had stepped into that level, hence his confidence.


    Even if I didn¡¯t breakthrough, those that have, may not definitely be my match.


    What an incredibly self-confident statement that was.


    It made many people yearn for such strength. A true strong person should carry such self-confidence.


    No one suspected him of lying, as a person of such strength would not stoop to lies.


    ¡°¡­¡± Pei Xuanjing said silently.


    As expected, there still was a gap between himself and such a strong person. Even with the simtor in hand, it was still difficult to bridge the gap in a short span.


    Bahesiba stayed silent, a glint of disappointment shing in his eyes as he remained speechless for a long while.<div>


    Being of his realm, he naturally felt the binding of limitation, which hindered his further progress.


    He hade to challenge with the thought of breaking through his limitations during the challenge.


    Even though he lost this battle, he wasn¡¯t frustrated. It seemed that he saw hope and the potential to progress further in Master Sanfeng.


    That¡¯s why he had asked that question.


    Unfortunately, when hopes are high, so is the disappointment.


    He didn¡¯t get the answer he expected from Master Sanfeng. Instead, he received an answer that was almost despairing.


    The limitation of Heaven and Earth, impossible to breakthrough.


    ¡°Amitabha!¡± Bahesiba¡¯s eyes momentarily cleared of the desperation. His loud voice echoed everywhere, ¡°Today¡¯s defeat is solely due to myck of prowesspared to the Master. You have mastered the art of Martial Arts, for which I respect and concede.¡±


    The disciples behind him went pale upon hearing this, but remained speechless.


    The heroes of the jianghu present there felt a sense of mourning. Even such a powerful guru of Great Yuan was defeated by Master Sanfeng. Who in the world could possibly challenge him now?


    Before the arrival of the guru of Great Yuan, everyone was united in their enmity, hoping that Master Sanfeng, who represented the Central ins Martial Arts, would win this contest.<div>


    But when they saw how effortlessly Master Sanfeng won, they felt ufortable, meaning that the old Taoist would dominate them for who knows how many more years.


    Clever people couldn¡¯t help but look at Pei Xuanjing, in his ragged clothes, and specte that perhaps he could challenge Master Sanfeng in the future.


    As everyone had their own thoughts, they only heard Bahesiba¡¯s loud voice continue, ¡°Today¡¯s battle with the Master has benefited me greatly. Returning to the Western Regions, I will make further advancements. When my cultivation is more profound, I will return to discuss Tao with the Master.¡±


    A momentary failure was not enough to make someone as steadfast in Martial Arts as Bahesibapletely lose hope, his previous sense of loss was due to the constraints of Heaven and Earth.


    Since Master Sanfeng was able to free himself from these constraints and have strength far beyond it without breaking through, he, Bahesiba, was certainly confident he could do the same.


    ¡°I will be waiting for you on Taihe Mountain,¡± Master Sanfeng calmly responded.


    Watching the retreating guru of Great Yuan and his party, Pei Xuanjing sighed inwardly, ¡°Life is unpredictable, who could have known that this genius with breathtaking strength, the guru of Great Yuan, from this day onwards until his death, never set foot in the Central ins again?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ording toter records, after Bahesiba returned to the Western Regions, he resigned as the guru of Great Yuan, practicing asceticism in the Esoteric Sect, aiming to reach Master Sanfeng¡¯s realm.


    Unfortunately, he meditated for thirty years but never achieved his goal. In the end, he died in the Esoteric Sect, never having the opportunity to achieve his goals.


    Pei Xuanjing turned around, his gaze falling on Master Sanfeng.


    Since he was here, and having already anticipated this grandmaster who was acimed to be the greatest in the past thousand years of the Tang Dynasty, how could he not seek guidance?


    ¡°I have an impolite request which I hope the Master will grant.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing took a step forward, the sound of his newly changed robe fluttering in the wind, his loud voice echoing throughout, attracting the attention of all.


    They were curious about what Danling Zi, who had just drawn all the attention, was going to do.


    Master Sanfeng was slightly puzzled, ¡°Speak, young man.¡±


    As a token of gratitude for his assistance just now, he would not refuse the young man¡¯s request, as long as it wasn¡¯t too much.


    A smile yed on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s lips as he dered loudly, ¡°I am still at the learning stage and request the Master¡¯s guidance!¡±


    Upon hearing this, pandemonium set in among the crowd.


    ¡°What, he¡¯s challenging Master Sanfeng!¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    People looked surprised, it was inconceivable that Pei Xuanjing would make such a request.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Master Sanfengughed lightly, not declining, ¡°In that case, make your move!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded slightly, his right hand gripping the sword.


    At this moment, his momentum changed abruptly, rising rampantly. His Martial Arts true meaning permeated around him, the Blood Qi surged, and True Qi enveloped him.


    ¡°I have a sword, it was born in Spring, lives in Summer, grows in Mid-Summer, matures in Autumn, and dies in Winter; it¡¯s born and dies through thunderstorm. The sword is called: Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Intention!¡± Pei Xuanjing said word by word, ¡°Please appreciate it, Master!¡±


    This was the sword he had created based on the Sky Outer Flying Immortalbined with Shenxiao


    Heaven¡¯s Intention.


    The sword he used against Bahesiba earlier was this sword.


    As he swung his sword, the weather became unstable, apanied by thunderstorm. It represented the cycle of the four seasons and the circle of life and death.


    The sword glows sharp and dazzling like the sun. It has the exuberance of Spring, the passion of Summer, the prosperity of Mid-Summer, the instant of Autumn, and the chill of Winter.


    In the thunderstorm, destruction and creation intertwine.


    Even Master Sanfeng showed a surprised expression upon seeing this sword.


    Regardless of anything else, just by the charm of this sword, people knew that the youth in front of them had broken free from past shackles and embarked on his own path of Martial Arts.


    He let go of his previous calmness, pping his wide sleeves, forming a strong whirl of Tai Chi rune, confronting Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword.


    The seemingly ordinary ck and white Tai Chi rune emitted a simple glow, enveloping the sword¡¯s light.


    The sword light rose from the bottom, seeming to split Yin and Yang, yet also seemed to be enveloped and merged into them..

 Chapter 209 - 209: 190: Returning to Shenxiao,

    Chapter 209 - 209: 190: Returning to Shenxiao,<div>


    Cultivating Three Paths, Theory of Aperture Refinement


    (5.2K-word Chapter, Seeking monthly subscriptions)


    Trantor: 549690339<div>


    The oue of this consultation was as expected, Master Sanfeng lived up to his name as the supreme grandmaster of the Martial Arts path.


    However, for Pei Xuanjing, he gained much insight.


    When the two dueled, Master Sanfeng was actually guiding him. The cycle of life and death in the


    Shenxiao Heavenly Dao that Pei Xuanjing cultivated shared simrities with Master Sanfeng¡¯s Yin and Yang Harmony Path, giving him profound insight.


    ¡°Thank you for your guidance, Master,¡± said Pei Xuanjing, returning his sword to its scabbard under the astonished gaze of the crowd.


    He walked towards Grandmaster Zhang Zhizhan, holding his sword with great resoect. and said. ¡°Thank you for lending me your sword, Master.¡±


    Zhang Zhizhan smiled as he epted the Three-Five Evil ying Sword back and replied lightly, ¡°My Taoist Friend, you are too kind.¡±


    He no longer had the previous attitude of looking down at the younger generation and considered Pei Xuanjing as an equal.


    Just as Pei Xuanjing was about to say something else, the ground beneath them radiated a misty aura, which enveloped him.


    When Pei Xuanjing opened his eyes again, he found himself back outside the initial valley, holding an extra Page of the Netherworld¡¯s Book in his hand.


    Even though Pei Xuanjing passed the test and obtained the page from the Netherworld¡¯s Book, he did not seem too thrilled.<div>


    ¡°What a pity¡­¡± He said with a hint of regret in his eyes.


    He had initially nned to cross swords with Grandmasters like Zhang Zhizhan after switching to the Three-Five Evil-ying Sword.


    He also wished to have further exchanges with Master Sanfeng to understand more about the future realm of cultivation and gain some experiences.


    However, he hadn¡¯t expected that the illusion would end so abruptly.


    Simultaneously, a notification appeared in his mind:


    [Acquired a peculiar object ¨C Page of the Netherworld¡¯s Book, Refine to gain 100000 Taoyun points]


    ¡°Brother Pei.¡±


    The voice of Li Yuzhen rang out from the distance.


    ¡°Lady Li.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing turned around and greeted her with a smile.


    Li Yuzhen stood with a group of people at a distance. Based on their slight acquaintance, she could barely address him as Brother Pei.<div>


    However, the people behind her looked somewhat embarrassed.


    Logically speaking, they were all peers and it was appropriate for them to call him Brother Pei.


    If they hadn¡¯t known about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s real identity, they might have been able to call him that. But now that they Imew, it felt inappropriate.


    Considering Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength and status in the martial world, he was on par with their elders at home and the leaders of the various major forces.


    Moreover, they were clearly conscious that the corpses of Yinshe and others were still lying there, disying Pei Xuanjing¡¯s formidable power, making it difficult for them to address him casually.


    So, they found it awkward to address him as Brother Pei and after some deliberation, they finally came up with a decent form of address.


    ¡°Greetings Grandmaster Pei!¡±


    ¡°Greetings to all.¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded without hinting any knowledge of their embarrassment.


    ¡°Brother Pei, what did you gain this time?¡± Li Yuzhen asked softly.


    After discussing with her group, they found out that they each gained a form of Martial Studies, which made their trip worthwhile just as their elders had predicted.


    However, judging by the slightly regretful look on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face earlier, Li Yuzhen couldn¡¯t help but ask about it.


    Of course, in her viewpoint, having gained a superior form of Martial Studies was a considerable gain for them, but for a top-notch martial artist like Pei Xuanjing, it might seem insignificant.


    Pei Xuanjing casually replied with a smile, ¡°Well, I did get something.¡±


    After a moment of thought, he pointed at the sword around Li Yuzhen?s waist and said, ¡°Lady Li, may I borrow your sword?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Li Yuzhen raised her eyebrows in surprise, unsure of his intentions. She didn¡¯t think that someone of his stature would be interested in her sword.


    ¡°Alright!¡± She didn¡¯t refuse, took off the sword and handed it to him.


    Pei Xuanjing took the sword, pulled it out of the sheath with a ng, and as expected, Li Yuzhen?s sword was a Thousand-Refined Divine Weapon.


    He focused his martial intent, flicked a finger, and a path of sword intent followed, then returned the sword to its sheath and handed it back.


    ¡°This sword intent represents some of myprehension, and I would like to present it to Lady Li,¡± Pei Xuanjing said with a smile.


    When they first met in the blessednd, Li Yuzhen did give him some advice, so he owed her a favor. This sword intent was his return gift, also an opportunity to settle this matter.


    And that sword intent could, at a crucial moment, exude the power of one of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s swords, aiding her once.


    Li Yuzhen was taken aback, immediately grasped Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intentions, and after feeling the divine sword, her eyes shed differently. ¡°Thank you, Brother Pei,¡± she said.


    She didn¡¯t expect that her impromptu action that day would bring such a return.


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t intend to stay here long either. He bid farewell with a smile, ¡°I will leave now, and we will meet again someday.¡±


    With thest of his words resonating in the air, He tookrge strides towards the outside of the valley, with no hesitation in his steps.


    Looking at his fading figure, Li yuzhen gazed in silence, her eyes sing withplex emotions¡­


    Leaving the valley, Pei Xuanjing returned to Shenxiao Mountain, cleared all distractions, and went into closed-door cultivation again, furtherprehending Martial Arts and refining umted Taoyun.


    This trip down the mountain was very beneficial to him.


    As time flew by, while Pei Xuanjing was in seclusion on Shenxiao Mountain, his fame gradually faded in the martial world.


    After all, there are always new talents emerging in the martial world, each causing considerablemotion over several years.


    Over these two years, Pang Hong experienced the trials and tribtions of the martial world and grew significantly..

 Chapter 210 - 210: 190: Returning to Shenxiao,

    Chapter 210 - 210: 190: Returning to Shenxiao,<div>


    Cultivating Three Paths, Theory of Aperture Refinement (5.2K-word Chapter, Seeking monthly subscriptions) _2


    Trantor: 549690339


    Though he was somewhat clever previously, after all, Pei Xuanjing had shielded him from many storms, and he hadn¡¯t undergone true hardships.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om<div>


    This time, while adventuring in the martial world, despite Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s covert protection, Pei Xuanjing had instructed that unless it was a life-or-death situation, he should handle things on his own, without interference.


    Pang Hong, just off the mountain, had just broken through to the Sixth Grade Martial Artist. At just twenty years old, even if he wasn¡¯tparable to the direct disciples ofrge influential forces, he was considered above average.


    Over the course of over two years, he had shed his innocence and gradually matured.


    In that period, he had returned to Shenxiao Mountain and, finding that Pei Xuanjing was still in seclusion, he simply left a letter to report his safety and went off again to adventure.


    During Pei Xuanjing¡¯s seclusion, Yu Zhenzi and others did not stop working. Roughly half a year after Pei Xuanjing had obtained the Netherworld Book, Yu Zhenzi finally took temporary control of the power the former Lord of Shenxiao Gate had left behind.


    For this, Pei Xuanjing deliberately ended his seclusion, descended the mountain, and demonstrated his authority. He subdued those who opposed him.


    However, among those people, besides a few who Pei Xuanjing deemed worth paying attention to and held under his sword intent, he didn¡¯t use such methods on the rest. Instead, he handed them over to Yu Zhenzi as a test.


    To Pei Xuanjing, expanding his influence was just a means to an end, not his final goal.


    All he did was to prepare resources for his cultivation, to support his practice.


    Yu Zhenzi and the others were overjoyed at Pei Xuanjing?s delegation of power, their resistance towards him further reduced, and they were almostpletely subservient.


    Afterpleting all of this, Pei Xuanjing returned to Shenxiao Mountain once more.<div>


    One day on Shenxiao Mountain, Pei Xuanjing finally refined the Taoyun values of the two pages of the Netherworld Book, along with the Taoyun umted through several other martial studies.


    [Taoyun: 235,321 points.]


    [Do you want to use the Life Simtor? Each use requires 100,000 Taoyun points.]


    After adjusting his state, he began a new round of life simtion.


    [Life Simtion Begins:]


    At 32: The head of the Mire Sect, Zhao Baiyang, ascends Shenxiao Mountain. You both cross swords but it ends in a draw. He invites you to assassinate the emperor in Tiandu, but you refuse.


    At 33: You quietly go to Tiandu, but not to assassinate the emperor. Instead, you use the chaos to infiltrate the imperial secret vault and seek confidential records.


    In one of the secret treasure rooms, you encounter a mysterious old eunuch whose strength matches any strong foe you¡¯ve faced.


    You cross hands with him, which results in numerous experts converging on your location. To avoid being surrounded and attacked, you choose to leave.


    You never expected that while you wanted to fish in troubled waters, you inadvertently helped Zhao Baiyang divert attention.


    The emperor dies without an heir, and as per hisst testament, King Xing ascends the throne in Tiandu.<div>


    At 34: You receive news about array research from Taoist Qingxu. You make ns, but on the way out, you are ambushed by Fengdu, the Ruler of the Underworld.


    Due to your repeated shes with the Underworld, and having acquired the Page of the Netherworld¡¯s Book which Fengdu considered his, he was fuming with rage.


    Facing one of the top fighters in the world, you rely on your insights from the illusory realm to spar with him. During a fierce fight, by chance you both are swept into a forbidden blessednd. Fortunately, you two were not trapped together.


    Three monthster, you emerge from the forbiddennd only to find it under Tartar control.


    Your appearance was due to the Tartar tribe attempting to open the forbiddennd. Confronted with your sudden appearance, numerous Tartar experts attack.


    You put up a fierce fight, killing numerous foreign tribal experts before escaping.


    At 35: You return to the Central ins. At this point, because you managed to hold your own against Fengdu, and calmly escaped from numerous top-ranked Tartar experts, your reputation reached its peak. Yu Zhenzi suggested that now was the perfect time to re-establish Shenxiao. You dly agreed.


    Half a yearter, using the Shenxiao Command token , you obtained a map that led to the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s secret inheritance and entered it alone. You acquired the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s sect-defending Jade Book, ¡®Shenxiao Jade Clear Secret Record¡±.


    At 36: You sent out a broad invitation to all heroes, notifying various factions about your preparation to re-established Shenxiao Sect. Being in awe of your fame, even the Great Ming imperial court turned a blind eye to this, as internally they were dealing with the new emperor¡¯s ascension and instability.


    At 37: You re-established Shenxiao Sect on Shenxiao Mountain. Confronting the many heroes of the martial world, regardless of their motives, you proved your superior strength, leaving many with nothing to say.


    At the same time, you announced to all sides that you were preparing to challenge the Heavenly Master of Dragon Tiger Mountain. This immediately sent ripples through the martial world. At 38: You climbed Dragon Tiger Mountain and crossed swords with the Heavenly Master there. It was a draw.


    At that time, the True Martial Sect Array was activated, and your n was sessful.


    At 39: Heroes from all over gathered on Taihe Mountain. You, Taoist Qingxu, and Bai Xiaosheng, united the Taoist forces to put an end to the incident. Meanwhile, the Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth was revived.


    At 40: With the revival of Heaven and Earth, the reshuffling of forces had arrived again. The situation in the martial world and the court seemed calm on the surface, but beneath the surface, turbulent undercurrents surged.


    At 41: You cultivated the ¡°Shenxiao Jade Clear Secret Record¡± but saw no progress. But at this time, you inadvertently discovered another path of cultivation ¨C the method of Body Refining Cultivation..

 Chapter 211 - 211: 190: Returning to Shenxiao,

    Chapter 211 - 211: 190: Returning to Shenxiao,<div>


    Cultivating Three Paths, Theory of Aperture Refinement (5.2K-word Chapter, Seeking monthly subscriptions)_3


    Trantor: 549690339


    After cultivating the aperture refinement technique, your stagnant physical cultivation began to rise again.<div>


    At forty-two: While corporeal refinement strategy can enhance your strength, it is dangerous and protracted. It took you a year to refine the first aperture, but while refining the second, a small miscalction led to the destruction of your body and death.


    [Life simtion ended.]


    Pei Xuanjing remained silent for a long time after seeing these simtion results.


    Although the life simtion ended in death as usual, it offered significant gains.


    No matter what had happened before, for Pei Xuanjing, the most important thing was the events of thest few years of the life simtion.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    At least he found a path of cultivation and didn¡¯t feel like a headless fly crashing into everything, as before.


    ¡°An aperture refining technique?¡± He repeated the term silently.


    Actually, after reviewing countless manuals and techniques, he already had some ideas about his future cultivation path.


    Based on the information he¡¯d gathered, martial arts cultivation can be divided into two routes: refining essence and refining Qi.


    The so-called refining essence is physical cultivation, which focuses on a martial artist¡¯s body; Qi refers to a martial artist¡¯s inner Qi, essence Qi.


    All martial artists, regardless of their methods of cultivation, generally follow these two paths.<div>


    If we divide humans into essence, Qi, and spirit, there should be a third cultivation route: refining the spirit. But for Pei Xuanjing, this route surpasses his current level, so he has no precise grasp of it yet.


    He hypothesized that the way of refining spirit might be rted to the true intent of martial arts.


    Following this spection, there should be three routes after breaking through the first-grade realm: rafinina  rafinincr  ant-I rafinincr thairif


    So, the aperture-refining technique should be the way of refining essence that Pei Xuanjing conjectured, which is the way of the body.


    In his opinion, any of the three paths could lead to a breakthrough into the first-grade realm if one reaches a certain threshold.


    ¡°I wonder how far Master Sanfeng got?¡± Pei Xuanjing thought curiously.


    Even now, he regretted that the illusion vanished too quickly, so he didn¡¯t have the chance to explore and seek enlightenment.


    [Simtion ended, you can choose to keep one of the following rewards.]


    [First: Martial arts realm at age forty-two.] [Second: Fighting experience at age forty-two.]


    [Third: Shenxiao Jade Clear Secret Scroll.]


    Although Pei Xuanjing really wanted to get the Shenxiao Jade Clear Secret Scroll, when the scroll appeared before him this time, he decisively chose the first option, temporarily setting aside his longing for this skill.<div>


    Because, as seen from this life simtion, the value of the secret scroll for the current Pei Xuanjing was actually not high.


    On the contrary, the first reward was the most suitable choice for Pei Xuanjing, because at the age of forty-two in the life simtion, he had already sessfully refined the aperture.


    After making his choice, a lot of information appeared in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mind.


    At the same time, the true Qi in his body began to operate quickly. Relying on the information in his mind, he carefully manipted the true Qi in his body and began refining the first aperture.


    With the additional experience in his mind, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s refining process was smoothlypleted without danger. After spending several two-hour periods, he finally sessfully refined the aperture.


    However, the true Qi in his body was tremendously consumed. Even after consuming heavenly elemental elixirs several times, he still didn¡¯t have much left.


    Still, the satisfying result was worth it.


    When Pei Xuanjing threw a punch, the true Qi in front of him stagnated. With numerous sounds of air exploding, the massive force seemed to have nked the space in front of him.


    ¡°This punch was ten percent stronger than before,¡± Pei Xuanjing eximed.


    At his level, every bit of increase in physical strength requires enormous effort. The result of just refining the first aperture was this extraordinary, filling him with joy.


    After half a month of rest, with his spirit restored, Pei Xuanjing seized the opportunity tounch the second life simtion while the iron was still hot.


    [Taoyun: 136,123 points.]


    [Do you wish to use the Life Simtor? Using once consumes 100,000 Taoyun points.]


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    [Life Simtion Starting:]


    At thirty-two: Zhao Baiyang climbed the mountain¡­ you defeated him but failed to kill him¡­


    At thirty-three: You entered the pce¡­ Secured the supreme skill ¡°Innate Gang Qi¡±, then left.


    At thirty-four: After leaving the Zhenwu Sect, you encountered the attack of the Emperor of Fengdu¡­ you defeated him¡­ but he managed to escape¡­


    At thirty-five: You¡­ widely disseminated hero invites¡­ Obtaining Shenxiao Jade Clear Secret Scroll¡­


    At thirty-six: You¡­ then integrated the supreme skill ¡°Innate Gang Qi¡± into Shenxiao Thunder Gang Qi, transforming it into Innate Thunder Gang Qi.


    At thirty-seven: You went to Dragon Tiger Mountain and fought with the Elder Taoist, ending in a draw¡­


    At forty-two: You perfected your Innate Thunder Gang Qi, but you misstepped during aperture refinement and your body copsed and died.


    [Your life in this simtion has ended.]


    ¡± ¡­¡± Pei Xuanjing was silent for a while after reviewing this life simtion. He was speechless and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    All he could do was sigh in admiration that those hailed as the best of the martial world by Bai Xiaosheng were indeed extraordinary and possessed formidable strength and techniques.


    He initially thought that with his sessful aperture refinement leading to significantly improved strength, he could easily defeat Zhao Baiyang of the Mire Sect, the Emperor of Fengdu, or the Elder Taoist of the Dragon Tiger Mountain in the life simtion.


    Unfortunately, the results werepletely different; he only managed to defeat Zhao Baiyang and the Emperor of Fengdu but couldn¡¯t kill them, allowing them to escape unharmed.


    He was very curious about the strength of the Mire Sect Leader Zhao Baiyang. He even doubted the authenticity of defeating Zhao Baiyang in the life simtion.


    And regarding the Elder Taoist with profound strength, Pei Xuanjing had faced him as an equal in several simtions and still faced the same result. He was spection about the extent of the Taoist¡¯s martial arts, wondering if they would still be on par in the next life simtion.


    ¡°The world of martial arts is really profound! Bai Xiaosheng?s supreme rankings in the martial world aren¡¯t simple at all!¡± Pei Xuanjing thought..

 Chapter 237 - 237: 199: Enter the Imperial City, Kill the

    Chapter 237 - 237: 199: Enter the Imperial City, Kill the<div>


    Tyrant; Dominant Saber Intent and Sword Intent (Subscribe for 5.2K long chapter)_2


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Fengdu Ghost Emperor rarely refrained from refuting Zhao Baiyang¡¯s words but spoke coldly, ¡°I have long yearned for this forbidden zone of the Imperial City.¡±<div>


    The three of them smiled at each other, their True Qi stirring freely and their robes fluttering as they leapt towards the Imperial City.


    ¡°Loose arrows!¡±


    Indeed, the soldiers assigned to guard the Imperial City were all elite troops.


    Under the organization of the chief officer, archers had their bows drawn. An order was given and countless arrows rained down from the high city walls.


    The three were not in the least afraid. Their True Qi was flowing freely and unimpeded. The rain of arrows could not touch them.


    In an instant, the three leaped onto the city wall, took action, and countless soldiers fell at theirmand. Soon, within a radius of several meters, no soldiers stood.


    ¡°Enter the Imperial City and execute the foolish ruler!¡± Zhao Baiyang shouted loudly.


    ¡°Enter the Imperial City and execute the foolish ruler!¡± Many skilled martial artists followed Zhao Baiyang and hispany onto the city wall while those lesser martial artists stormed the city gate under the leadership of Yu Yiyao.


    The gate was breached by the time they arrived and skilled warriors were alreadying out from the inside to clear a path for them.


    ¡°Leader, the tyrant is currently boating in the Imperial Garden!¡± A middle-aged man in the imperial guard uniform appeared in front of them. To their surprise, it was the Diamond Sect¡¯s Master, who had escaped from the northwest Dao rebellion with the surviving skilled warriors of his sect and sought Zhao Baiyang¡¯s protection.


    Once the Diamond Sect¡¯s Master¡¯s sect was extinguished, he developed a deep hatred for the Great Ming imperial court and would not miss this opportunity. He even volunteered to infiltrate the Imperial City to act as their inside man.<div>


    ¡°This time we owe a great debt to Taoist Friend Kongxiang! ¡± Zhao Baiyang spoke with a smile, a wave of his sleeve motioning to the two, ¡°These two are the Diamond Sect¡¯s Master, Taoist Friend Kongxiang. ¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Taoist Friend Kongxiang!¡± Xue Wuheng and the Fengdu Ghost Emperor both nodded.


    Then, under Kongxiang¡¯s guidance, the group headed towards the Imperial Garden.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    Countless soldiers surged like a tide.


    While there were quite a few aplished fighters among these soldiers, there were none who were capable of standing shoulder to shoulder with someone as strong as Zhao Baiyang and couldn¡¯t impede their advance.


    All of this was because Zhao Baiyang and hisrades acted too suddenly. No one could have expected such audacity to breach the Imperial City directly.


    Even though people have gone to send messages and summon those who serve the royal family and the hidden masters in the Great Ming Imperial court¡­


    But everything needs time. In the short time, these soldiers, even in formation, could not stop the forward movement of Zhao Baiyang and his group, and they could only continue retreating.


    ¡°How dare you intrude upon the important grounds of the Imperial City, you all deserved to die!¡±


    As Zhao Baiyang and the others continued to advance, they were not far from the Imperial Garden when the stronger warriors finally arrived, and an angry bellow echoed forth.<div>


    Next, over a dozen first-grade martial artists, leading an army of numerous soldiers and skilled warriors, stood in the path of Zhao Baiyang and hisrades.


    Boom, boom, boom¡­


    Pei Xuanjing and Fa Wuyi had crossed hands several times in a blink of an eye. Their fists and palms whistled incessantly. Within a radius of a hundred meters on the Long Street, no one dared approach, intimidated by their overwhelming presences.


    The surging force of the True Qi, the boiling eruption of the Blood Qi, and the evesting collision of the true intentions of the Martial Arts, far transcended the imaginations of those present.


    Snap, crackle, pop¡­Consecutive bursts of explosive sounds like thunder resounded throughout Long Street.


    Wherever the afterimages of the two passed, stones flew, walls copsed, and strong gusts roared incessantly from the collision of their strikes.


    The more Fa Wuyi traded blows with Pei Xuanjing, the more terrified he became. He couldn¡¯t hide the look of disbelief in his eyes.


    Even though he had a high estimation of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength, he had never imagined that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s power had reached such an extent.


    ¡°The rumors are indeed true. You really broke free from the shackles of the Dragon Elephant Art and strode your own path. Your talents are amazing,parable only to Ancestor Sanfeng of the True Martial Sect six hundred years ago. Besides him, I, the Capturer, can¡¯t think of anyone who would have such a gift.¡±


    Given his rtionship with the Taoist Qingxu and his own status, he naturally knew about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s dual cultivation of the body and True Qi and that Pei Xuanjing was cultivating the Dragon Elephant Art, the unique skill of the Diamond Gate.


    However, it¡¯s easy to start as a body cultivator, but hard to master. Otherwise, the Diamond Sect¡¯s Master, Kongxiang, wouldn¡¯t have spent nearly two cycles of 60 years to step into the first-grade realm.


    However, Pei Xuanjing was still in his prime and had already cultivated his body to the first-grade realm, which was unheard of. In terms of natural talent, he was already the peer of Master Sanfeng.


    His loud voice echoed up and down Long Street and entered the ears of the warriors all around.


    ¡°I pale inparison to the highly skilled Capturer. If the Capturer hadn¡¯t been born into the public service, there would definitely be a ce for him in our supreme ranks.¡± Pei Xuanjing stared at the legendary Chief Capture Officer of Six Gates.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing finally realized why the Great Ming imperial court can suppress the world. Besides those guards stationed across thend, there were also powerhouses like Fa Wuyi.


    Just one Chief Capture Officer of the Six Gates had strength that rivaled the Supreme of the martial arts world. How many strong warriors were hidden away by the Great Ming imperial court?


    ¡°I wonder how many strong individuals Zhao Baiyang has lured out by invading the Imperial City?¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    Neither of them concealed their conversation. They were heard verbatim by the surrounding warriors, astonishing them..

 Chapter 238 - 238: 199: Enter the Imperial City, Kill the

    Chapter 238 - 238: 199: Enter the Imperial City, Kill the<div>


    Tyrant; Dominant Saber Intent and Sword Intent (Subscribe for 5.2K long chapter)_3


    Trantor: 549690339


    People without enough power might think that the two were just boasting to each other, but any martial artist who has reached the Upper Three Realms can sense the terrifying aura of destruction that erupts between their shes.<div>


    Either one of these two, they all seem to have the strength of the supreme level in martial arts realm. They felt as if they were small boats wavering in a violent storm, which could be overturned by one mighty wave.


    Especially Ma Wuji, the owner of the Justice Hall, who was thinking quickly with a gloomy face.


    He didn¡¯t understand where he, who had a good reputation in the martial arts world, had offended this star of disaster and why he provoked the yer Taoist toe and challenge him.


    ¡°Unfortunately, let me experience how strong a martial artist can be when he has fully mastered the physical Martial Arts! ¡± Lawlessness stood like a mountain, his voice exploded like thunder, shaking the Long Street.


    The fierce fist intent became more intense, like a raging river, unstoppable once released.


    ¡°Although I haven¡¯t really reached the extreme, I¡¯m still pleased to apany you!¡± Pei Xuanjing turned his palm into a fist, his clothes fluttered, Innate Thunder Gang Qi flowed freely, his body moved like lightning, his momentum like a roaring thunder. He threw a punch.


    With his now powerful physique, a punch felt like a rampant dragon elephant, stirring endless air waves, carrying an overwhelming power, as if it was the initial creation of heaven and earth.


    All the strength was transformed into this punch, brilliant like a high-hanging sun, unstoppable by anyone!


    Bang!


    The long street shook, the fists of the two collided, stirring endless ripples in the air.


    The surrounding martial artists with strong powers dispersed the stone bs in front of them with their True Qi. Those with weaker abilities quickly retreated to avoid them.<div>


    But everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the two men fighting on the Long Street.


    As the smoke dissipated, Lawlessness retreated by dozens of feet. The True Qi all around him was fluctuating. His arms were numb from the enormous force. His eyes were stunned as he stared at Pei


    Xuanjing.


    Inparison, Pei Xuanjing still stood in the same spot, towering like a mountain.


    His True Qi swirled freely, his clothes rustled in the wind. One hand pressed the hilt of the sword lightly, the other hand rested behind his back. He still maintained his usual calm demeanor.


    ¡°How about this punch?¡± The voice of Pei Xuanjing echoed above the Long Street.


    Heave ho¡­


    Lawlessness breathed out deeply and spoke solemnly: ¡°Good!¡±


    ¡°Good?¡± A faint smile appeared on the corner of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mouth.


    All you could hear was Lawlessness¡¯s voice continuing: ¡°Since I entered the Six Gates at the age of thirteen, I rose from a simple capturer to my current position. I owe it all to one word: daring. I dare to offend those who others fear. I dare to capture those who others fear to capture. I dare to kill those who others fear to kill!¡±


    While he was speaking, his blood qi started to rise, visible to the naked eye,yer byyer. It was as if even the sky above his head was stained red by this boiling blood qi.<div>


    ¡°I havee across countless terrifying criminals in my life. They are cunning, treacherous, cruel, ferocious¡­ However, I have never met such a domineering one as you. Yet, no matter what kind of a criminal, they all eventually died under my de, without exception.¡± Lawlessness continued to talk to himself.


    His hand slowly fell on the hilt of the Divine Saber at his waist. As his hand touched the hilt, a chilling aura rose to the sky.


    In everyone¡¯s ears, it seemed as if a faint sound of a saber¡¯s cry was heard. On the Long Street where the true intent of the martial arts filled the air, mountains of corpses and seas of blood seemed to appear by the side of Lawlessness.


    At this moment, even though he had not drawn his de yet, it seemed as if everyone could feel the sharpness of the Divine Saber. That kind of dominance would cut off everything.


    It was: No matter how many methods you have, I will dominate and be resolute with a single cut.


    Buzz!


    The Divine Saber was unsheathed, and a beam of extremely dominant saber light appeared. The dazzling saber light illuminated the world as if it was the dawn, wandering in the dark night, twinkling everywhere.


    In an instant, it seemed as if countless saber lights wereing towards him, enveloping Pei Xuanjing, from all directions, from the sky to the ground, everywhere was saber light.


    Nowhere to hide!


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Initially, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t take this seriously, listening to the other party with interest, waiting for his moves.


    The moment the other party touched the hilt, he suddenly felt as if he was locked by a destructive and fierce aura, giving him a feeling of danger.


    However, the Shenxiao Sword by his waist seemed to sense the opponent, a soft sword cry cut off this feeling, and at the same time began to vibrate slightly, as if to unsheathe a de to break this saber intent.


    Pei Xuanjing slowly ced his slender and fair palm on the Shenxiao Sword, and the Shenxiao Sword slowly calmed down.


    ¡°What a familiar saber light!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing had never seen such a dazzling saber before, but he didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit unfamiliar.


    Because on this saber, he saw a shadow of his own sword light.


    Both were so domineering, so resolute, with unparalleled sharpness, difficult to stop.


    ng!


    Without any hesitation, Pei Xuanjing drew his sword at once. The brilliant sword light that appeared like a great sun broke through instantly. It appeared abruptly without any buildup or warning.


    Just like that, it cut through all the surrounding saber light in an instant.


    Then, a more domineering and determined sword light illuminated the sky. The sword light was apanied by wind and thunder, dying and changing.


    Everyone felt as if everything in front of them was filled with this sword light, and they couldn¡¯t feel anything else.


    Boom!


    The saber light and sword light collided, stirring countless waves of energy in the air. Many houses around them copsed and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Chief Capturer!¡±


    Those who came with Lawlessness, faced with this extremely powerful sword light, they were a little too slow to react. They didn¡¯te to their senses until after the sword light had disappeared, and they couldn¡¯t help but shout in surprise.


    ¡°Cough cough cough¡­¡±


    Lawlessness was still standing in the same ce, but his intact robe had be tattered, and traces of blood were continuously seeping out.


    But at this time, Lawlessness didn¡¯t care about his injuries, there was a look of loss in his eyes: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your sword to be stronger than my saber.¡±


    Having practiced the saber for decades, since he hadprehended this domineering saber intent, Lawlessness had been unstoppable all along. With this saber, even against the Qingxu Taoist of the


    True Martial Sect, the old celestial master of Dragon Tiger Mountain, he had the confidence to fight.


    He thought that if he could cultivate this saber to the peak one day, perhaps no one could stop his one blow.


    But for a long time now, his saber seemed to have fallen into shackles, it hasn¡¯t made any progress for a long time, and he didn¡¯t know how to make progress.


    But the sword of Pei Xuanjing made him see a little bit of hope for further progress.


    Unfortunately, he had realized it toote..

 Chapter 242 - 242: 201: Reputation Spreads Far and

    Chapter 242 - 242: 201: Reputation Spreads Far and<div>


    Wide; Abundant Harvest; Wanting to Battle the Heavenly Master (5.2K big chapter, asking for subscription)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°As long as you ringleadersmit suicide and disband the Justice Hall, the rest of the disciples can survive.¡±<div>


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s indifferent words sounded in Ma Wuji¡¯s ears, causing him to tremble as if he could visualize his own death.


    When he saw the disciples, the desperate look in their eyes changed to one of strange hope after hearing those words. A chill rose spontaneously in Ma Wuji¡¯s heart.


    Hiss!


    Many of the martial artists onlookers filled with apprehension when they looked at Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing was obviously intent on killing and intimidating!


    If it had been before, Pei Xuanjing, despite his individual strength, could certainly kill Ma Wuji and his men. However, if the thousands of disciples decided to flee, he would have no chance of retaining all of them.


    But after Yu Zhenzi and the others appeared, they were confident enough to annihte the Justice Hall.


    Despite having the power to easily crush the Justice Hall, they did it through such methods, which was terrifying.


    Everyone knew that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s method was an open scheme. But even if everyone knew this was a plot, they were helpless to break it.


    ¡°You have the time it takes for an incense stick to burn to decide. Once the incense is finished, it means that you, the disciples of Justice Hall, are united as one. I, Pei, will regret it, but I¡¯ll be left with no choice but to send you off.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing dropped this sentence, and someone immediately lit an incense stick.<div>


    As the incense slowly burned, they waited quietly, waiting for the reaction of the Justice Hall members.


    In the end, Pei Xuanjing belonged to the strong. The lives of the Justice Hall members were within his thoughts under such circumstances.


    Even if he ughtered them all, most people, besides denouncing his brutality, wouldn¡¯t genuinely stand up for the Justice Hall. Especially since the Justice Hall was obviously in league with the Six Gates.


    ¡°Leader! ¡±


    No one wants to die, especially when there is a chance to survive.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s domineering attitude just now gave them no way out. They could only grit their teeth and stand with the leader.


    But now that Pei Xuanjing has made a promise to only punish the ringleaders, it means they have a chance to survive. How could one not seize it?


    ¡°Do you want me, the leader, tomit suicide?¡± Ma Wuji¡¯s heart was burning with anger, and he looked at the person who had spoken with cold eyes. A pack of heartless bastards, he¡¯d been good to these people all along, and now they wanted him to die.


    ¡°¡­¡± The person who was looked at by Ma Wuji¡¯s ferocious gaze immediately fell silent and lowered his head.


    ¡°Is it as Pei Xuanjing said, leader, do you want to drag us all to death?¡± A voice rose in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Who else? Step forward!¡± Zhang Xiaoyao, his face like ice, suppressed the person with a palm and said coldly.<div>


    He never expected these people to dare to rebel against his decision. How ridiculous!


    Seeing the person being suppressed, the other members of the Justice Hall looked devastated. Still, there was nothing they could do, so they had to hang their heads in dismay.


    As members of Justice Hall, not only do their lives hang in the bnce, but the lives of their family members are also at the mercy of the leaders.


    Watching Ma Wuji and others intimidate the disciples of Justice Hall with their momentum, Pei Xuanjing, a smile appeared on his face.


    He understood that at this point, although the authority of the other side had suppressed the dissatisfaction of these disciples, it had also eliminated any chance of these disciples siding with them.


    The time of an incense stick was over in an instant.


    Pei Xuanjing looked at the ashes of the burned incense and said coldly, ¡°The incense is finished. It seems you are unwilling tomit suicide and are determined to drag everyone down with you.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n was half sessful. He originally assumed that these disciples could pressure Ma Wuji and the others into suicide.


    What he overlooked was that in this ce, it was those in power whomanded respect. Ma Wuji and the others had absolute suppression over these disciples.


    Even if the disciples were dissatisfied, they could hardly resist Ma Wuji and the others¡¯ suppression.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing, we, the Justice Hall, are united as one. As the leader, I don¡¯t believe you dare to risk universal condemnation and ughter the thousands of disciples of our Justice Hall.¡± Ma Wuji¡¯s eyes shed with madness, but he was very sober.


    Remember, even those killers from the underworld have never done such brutal and vicious things.


    If they did, even the right would be the wrong, giving them a notorious reputation throughout the martial world.


    More importantly, ants could even bite an elephant to death. The thousands of disciples were a very powerful force. They might give them a chance to survive.


    In their view, these disciples were like amulets, the key to surviving this crisis.


    The many disciples of the Justice Hall were filled with despair, but they were helpless.


    ¡°Ah,¡± Pei Xuanjing sighed lightly, his voice echoing down Long Street: ¡°Although you wish to pull everyone down with you, I am not a lover of ughter. Just as I said before, only the ringleaders will be punished. The rest of the disciples of the Justice Hall, surrender, and you might live.¡±


    He took a step forward, his True Qi tluctuating, his Blood Qi boiling, and a formidable aura slowly rising. The fierce aura aimed directly at Ma Wuji and Zhang Xiaoyao, and the terrifying killing intent enveloped them.

 Chapter 243 - 243: 201: Reputation Spreads Far and

    Chapter 243 - 243: 201: Reputation Spreads Far and<div>


    Wide; Abundant Harvest; Wanting to Battle the Heavenly Master (5.2K big chapter, asking for subscription)_2


    Trantor: 549690339


    Meanwhile, Yu Zhenzi and others each made their move, directly going towards the experts of Justice Hall.<div>


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, the disciples of Justice Hall, who originally had despair on their faces, saw a glimmer of hope. The moment Pei Xuanjing and his troops took action, they chose not to act in perfect tacit understanding.


    Pei Xuanjing saw this through the corner of his eye with a smile on his face.


    Ma Wuji and the others¡¯ faces changed dramatically. With great anger, they shouted, ¡°You all don¡¯t make a move, are you prepared to die with your entire family! ¡±


    At this moment, faced with life and death, they could not cover up anything anymore. They openly threatened with the families of the disciples ¡ªthis was at the root of their control of these disciples.


    Pei Xuanjing pped his hand out, blocking Ma Wuji¡¯s threats, and said coldly: ¡°Worry about yourselves first!¡±


    Under the pressure of his palm, wind and thunder were born, like divine punishment. Ma Wuji and Zhang Xiaoyao could hardly speak out of sheer terror. They could only use all their strength to resist, but in the end it was all in vain.


    Whether it was Ma Wuji or Zhang Xiaoyao, they were both masters who had made a name in the martial arts world for hundreds of years, not far from the supreme martial artist.


    However, it¡¯s a pity that they met Pei Xuanjing today, the previousbined force of nine of them were no match for Pei Xuanjing, let alone only the two of them. Even though their strength was powerful, they still had no power to fight back.


    After several rounds of fighting, Pei Xuanjing did not even use his Shenxiao Sword, but killed the two with just one p.


    The street was dead quiet.


    Everyone watched as the once famous masters of Justice Hally dead on the ground, and their expressions varied.<div>


    They were well-known strong men in the martial arts world not so long ago, but now they lie like dead dogs. it was enough to make people feel sad.


    Looking at the young man standing tall, his face deeply imprinted in the mind of everyone present.


    From today on, no one dares to question the strength of yer Taoist, Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°From today on, there is no Justice Hall in the martial arts world.¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words reached everyone¡¯s ears.


    The faces of the surviving former disciples of Justice Hall changed unpredictably. They felt both joy and sorrow, each had a different look.


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t care about their thoughts, he slew away his sleeve and strode into Justice Hall.


    Now, it was time for him to reap the fruits of victory.


    Several hourster, Pei Xuanjing was sitting high in a hall within Justice Hall. On the table in front of him were the martial arts skills treasured by Justice Hall.


    ¡°The Semi-extinct Wuji Fist Skill (Iplete), refining it can get 50,000


    Taoyun.¡±


    ¡°The superior martial arts ¡®Xiaoyao Palm¡¯, refining it can get 45,000 Taoyun.¡±<div>


    ¡°The superior martial arts ¡­¡±


    Satisfaction surfaced on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face. This time, not to mention anything else, the Taoyun provided by these martial arts alone is quite a lot. If all these Taoyun were refined, it would be enough for him to carry out several simtions.


    ¡°Master, everything has been arranged. Besides, ording to the guidance of the disciples who submitted to Justice Hall, we broke into a secret room of Justice Hall and obtained countless gold, silver, jewelry, and elixirs. This is the list of inventory.¡± Yu Zhenzi gave A booklet to Pei Xuanjing.


    After Pei Xuanjing took it and nced at it, he put the list down. His fingers lightly tapped the table, seemingly pondering something.


    After a while, he slowly asked, ¡°Is this all?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Zhenzi answered.


    Pei Xuanjing silently looked at Yu Zhenzi without speaking, just staring at him coldly until Yu Zhenzi felt his hair stand on end. Then he chuckled and said,


    ¡°Alright. Split these seizures in two. Five percent is to be sent back to Shenxiao Mountain, as money for rebuilding the Shenxiao Sect in the future. The other five percent is to be given to everyone who came today.¡±


    He knew there must be something fishy about this list, but he doesn¡¯t want to delve into it. After a brief warning, he chose to overlook it.


    As for these treasures, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t care about them at all, but he had to take them because he was the leader. If he didn¡¯t take them, others would not qualify to do so.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± A smile appeared on Yu Zhenzi¡¯s face, and he thanked him immediately.


    He was well aware of the fudging in this list. When Pei Xuanjing stared at him just now, his heart almost jumped out of his chest. He didn¡¯t expect that Pei Xuanjing would overlook it so easily.


    Furthermore, he was very surprised by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s generous reward. In the past, when they worked under the Lord of Shenxiao Gate, they could only get thirty percent.


    Pei Xuanjing waved his hand and said, ¡°No need to thank me. Just do your job at ease in the future, you won¡¯t miss out on these things.¡±


    Yu Zhenzi thanked him again and slowly stepped down.


    Just as he was about to walk out of the hall, he heard Pei Xuanjing¡¯s voice, ¡°Pang Hong, you go with Taoist Friend Yu Zhenzi!¡±


    One must be authentic in their use of names, it is not to be lent to others.


    He didn¡¯t care about those things, but he couldn¡¯t let others take them.


    Therefore, letting Pang Hong participate can cultivate him into his own spokesperson for dealing with these matters, and at the same time warn Yu Zhenzi.


    ¡°Yes, teacher.¡± Pang Hong, who was sitting quietly on the side, stood up and respectfully replied after hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s instructions.


    Then he looked at Yu Zhenzi and said, ¡°Senior, please give me some guidance.¡±


    Yu Zhenzi, upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, shivered, then brought a gentle smile on his face, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡±


    Looking at the two¡¯s departing backs, Pei Xuanjing lightly smiled, with such an obvious move, he believes Yu Zhenzi should understand his intention..

 Chapter 244 - 244: 201: Reputation Spreads Far and

    Chapter 244 - 244: 201: Reputation Spreads Far and<div>


    Wide; Abundant Harvest; Wanting to Battle the Heavenly Master (5.2K big chapter, asking for subscription)_3


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing withdrew his gaze and began to study a set of martial arts skills.<div>


    However, before long, Bai Xiaosheng mysteriously appeared out of nowhere and entered the hall where he was.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe here at this time.¡± Pei Xuanjing made a weing gesture, inviting Bai Xiaosheng to sit down.


    ording to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s idea, his affairs are much less critical than the matters in Tiandu. The other party certainly needs to personally go to Tiandu to stay vignt of the situation.


    ¡°Do you think my appearance in Tiandu given its current situation might produce a reaction contrary to what we desire?¡± Bai Xiaosheng asked with a light chuckle.


    Although he has always maintained a low profile in the jianghu, many still recognize him.


    Even though people like Zhao Baiyang might have guessed that he has an insight into their ns, without any proof, they can¡¯t confirm their suspicions.


    However, if he appears in Tiandu, without a doubt, Zhao Baiyang would confirm his conjectures.


    Moreover, logically speaking, it would make more sense for him to be at Justice Hall.


    After all, such a grand martial arts ceremony, it would be normal for Bai Xiaosheng to appear here. in contrast, his absence would seem strange.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, then asked, ¡°So, they¡¯ve already made their move?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ording to the news from the messenger eagle, they¡¯ve already invaded the Imperial City,¡± Bai Xiaosheng reports.<div>


    ¡°Even without Lawlessness, Tiandu is fraught with dangers; surely there must still be quite many skilled martial artists there!¡± Pei Xuanjing said curiously.


    ording to his life simtion, Zhao Baiyang¡¯s operation this time should not fail.


    However, many events on his journey have deviated from his life simtion due to various reasons.


    Seemingly unfazed, Bai Xiaosheng confidently said, ¡°ording to my information, Zhao Baiyang has gathered three top-tier jianghu masters. Caught unawares, there are hardly a few people in the Imperial City who can stop them.¡±


    No one knows better than Bai Xiaosheng how powerful these top-tier martial artists from jianghu are. With Zhao Baiyang, the Sky Demon Sect¡¯s Master, and the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu all on the same side, their n should proceed without hitch as long as they don¡¯t betray each other.


    Although the Great Ming imperial court has numerous martial arts masters, only a few match the calibre of the top-tier jianghu masters. They aren¡¯t all based in Tiandu, as the expansive Great Ming territory also needs skilled masters for other roles.


    ording to Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s estimation, after Lawlessness left, the number of supreme-level masters stationed in Tiandu does not exceed three.


    ¡°Hopefully so!¡± Pei Xuanjing responded.


    Having inadvertently helped them eliminate many obstacles, if they still fail, then they have no one to me but themselves.


    Just as the two were discussing, the rebellion within Tiandu was soon to be quelled.


    Zhao Baiyang, coated with blood; the Diamond Sect¡¯s Master looking as though he¡¯d been bathing in blood, appearing like a demonic Buddha; Xue Wuheng of the Sky Demon Sect, radiating an overwhelming demonic energy; the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu, exuding a chilling aura¡­<div>


    They had already killed countless skilled fighters and arrived outside the Imperial Garden, where they had the emperor surrounded.


    ¡°Inept ruler, today is the day of your beheading!¡± Zhao Baiyang roared, releasing an endless murderous intent and charged towards the emperor.


    On the eighth of September, Pei Xuanjing ascended to Justice Hall. With a single force, he dominated nine first-grade masters, including Ma Wuji the Hall Master, suppressing them with ease in two moves.


    The chief Capturer of the Six Gates, Lawlessness, battled Pei Xuanjing. His renowned Divine Saber was broken under Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword technique, leaving him severely injured and on death¡¯s door. If not for the intervention of Wang Boan, he would have undoubtedly been killed.


    Directly afterwards, using an open scheme, he disposed of the senior members of Justice Hall in a lightning move, dispatched the apprentices of Justice Hall, and took possession of the hall.


    Also on the eighth of September, Zhao Baiyang, the leader of the Mire Sect, allied with the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu, the Master of the Diamond Gate, and Xue Wuheng, the Sky Demon Sect¡¯s Master, who had not been involved in jianghu for a long time, sneaked into Tiandu, intruded into the Imperial City, and attempted to assassinate the emperor.


    A day of fierce battles resulted in chaos in Tiandu.


    In a bitter and brutal standoff, countless individuals were killed or injured. Zhao Baiyang and others, four great martial artists, broke through the siege and intruded into the Imperial Garden, but were stopped by the imperial family¡¯s elite forces.


    A stunning battle ensued among these elite martial artists. In the end, two of the imperial family¡¯s top martial artists were killed, and the Diamond Sect¡¯s Master was severely injured and almost died. The Mire Sect¡¯s Master, Zhao


    Baiyang, Xue Wuheng of the Sky Demon Sect, and the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu were also injured. Countless major factions lost their best and brightest.


    On the ninth of September, the Great Ming imperial court publicly announced that the emperor was only injured, not critically, and would recover after a period of recuperation.


    At the same time, the Great Ming First Assistant and the Minister of War put aside their previous disputes. The two jointly stabilized the court and issued edicts in all directions, dering the Mire Sect, Sky Demon Sect, underworld, and Diamond Gate organizations to be rebellious against the court and ordered the Six Gates, Brocade Guards, and the Two Factories to dispatch their experts, join the local guards to roundup and exterminate the rebels.


    Suddenly, there was a serious tribunal within the jianghu. Countless organizations entangled with the factions were uprooted, and martial artists were captured or killed.


    On the neenth of September, Pei Xuanjing arrived at the North Pole Association and challenged its head, Murong Hua. He defeated Murong Hua in three moves.


    On the twenty-sixth of September, Pei Xuanjing ascended to the Cann Sword Sect and triumphed over the head of the Cann Sword Sect with his exceptional swordsmanship.


    On the seventh of October, Pei Xuanjing ascended to Taiyuan Wang¡¯s family and challenged the head of the Taiyuan Wang family. Three dayster, Pei Xuanjing left Taiyuan Wang¡¯s estate, which then announced news of their own defeat.


    On the twenty-first of October, Pei Xuanjing challenged the heads of both Boling and Qinghe Cui families. Even theirbined forces could not beat him.


    On the third of November, Pei Xuanjing¡­


    On the sixteenth of November, Pei Xuanjing¡­


    The two fought fiercely, and the Demonic Sword inheritor was defeated, barely escaping.


    On the thirteenth of December, after defeating a rivalpetitor, Pei Xuanjing spread words throughout the realm, expressing his intention to ascend to Dragon Tiger Mountain on the eighth day of the twelfth lunar month to challenge the top-ranked person on the jianghu supreme list, the current Heavenly Master.


    Upon the release of this news, the whole world was shocked!


    In the past three months, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s footprints have almost covered half of the jianghu world, defeated countless famous masters, and once again ascended to the top of the Fengyun list. Everyone acknowledged that Pei Xuanjing has the strength of a jianghu supreme.


    Many spected that the reason why Pei Xuanjing kept challenging masters was to umte momentum, use continuous victories to gather an unstoppable force, and finally choose to challenge a real jianghu supreme strongman.


    And the news from Pei Xuanjing confirmed this spection.


    But what no one expected was that Pei Xuanjing actually chose the Heavenly Master of Dragon Tiger Mountain, the first person on the jianghu supreme list..

 Chapter 246 - 246: 202: Simulate Again, Double Palm

    Chapter 246 - 246: 202: Simte Again, Double Palm<div>


    Transformation (5.2K Major Chapter, Subscribe Requested)_2


    Trantor: 549690339


    The two sides each defended their own assertions, making it difficult to discern the truth.<div>


    The question of whether the emperor was alive or dead was crucial to their ns and could not afford any miscalctions.


    Thus, under such circumstances, Bai Xiaosheng had no choice but to personally go to Tiandu and, after considerable consideration, finally confirmed the truth.


    ¡°If he¡¯s already dead, why is his death kept secret and not publicized?¡± Pei Xuanjing frowned slightly, somewhat perplexed.


    Was there additional hidden information they were not revealing?


    He turned to Yu Zhenzi and asked, ¡°Did Bai Xiaosheng mention why the imperial court is suppressing the news?¡±


    Yu Zhenzi replied, ¡°Specific details haven¡¯t been disclosed yet, but ording to Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s spection, it¡¯s likely rted to the unresolved question of the emperor¡¯s sessor. There are differing opinions about who should ascend the throne, and it seems no consensus has been reached.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Realization dawned on Pei Xuanjing. It probably was the case.


    ording to the traditional rules of the Great Ming, if the emperor had no son, his brother could im the throne.


    Although the emperor currently had a brother, he had died young, leaving only King Xing who Pei Xuanjing had encountered in his life simtion.


    Nheless, the fact that King Xing ascended the throne in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s simtion did not mean that he was the sole eligible sessor to the throne.


    Apart from thew of a brother seeding, there was also the method of adoption.<div>


    In contrast to the era in which Pei Xuanjing had lived, in this world adoption made no difference between an adopted or biological son; he could fully seed to all.


    With numerous families in the Great Ming, finding a suitable child was not difficult at all.


    Moreover, for many, a child ascending the throne was much better than King Xing.


    ¡°No wonder, no wonder King Xing encountered numerous assassination attempts in my simtion. There were probably many people who couldn¡¯t ept this oue, prompting them to take a final risk!¡± Pei Xuanjing silently pondered. ¡°Perhaps there is something that can be done in this situation?¡±


    Just as Pei Xuanjing was contemting, two people walked in.


    ¡°Teacher!¡±


    ¡°Real person!¡±


    Pang Hong and Deng Zhong entered, looking disheveled and dusty.


    Pei Xuanjing halted his thoughts and asked the two, ¡°Has the item been delivered?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been delivered!¡± Pang Hong affirmatively nodded.


    From the side, Deng Zhong also confirmed, ¡°We handed it over to the Old<div>


    Celestial Master ourselves. ¡±


    The two of them looked disheveled and dusty because they had just returned from delivering Pei Xuanjing¡¯s letter of challenge to Dragon Tiger Mountain, over a hundred miles away.


    Even though Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intention to challenge the Old Celestial Master had already be widely known, unless he wanted to make an enemy of Dragon Tiger Mountain, he still had to deliver his letter ording to tradition to show respect.


    Presently, Pei Xuanjing had no intention of bing adversaries with Dragon Tiger Mountain, a formidable force. After all, at present, the two parties had not yet shed in interest. Or, to put it another way, due tomon interests, there were still possibilities for cooperation.


    ¡°Did the Old Celestial Master say anything?¡±


    ¡°The Old Celestial Master said, he is waiting for your arrival!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to the day I cross hands with the Celestial Master!¡± Pei Xuanjingughed. Crossing hands with a strong person like the Old Celestial Master would indeed bring him significant benefits.


    He then turned his gaze towards Pang Hong, nodding with satisfaction, ¡°After two years of exertion, you have made such quick progress to reach the Fifth


    Rank Realm. ¡®


    When he thought of the Pang Hong that had just broken through to the Sixth Grade Realm before he left the mountain, he didn¡¯t expect him to have advanced a step further in just two years.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I happened to enter a blessed and forbidden ce with the others and made some gains. It was purely by luck that I managed to break through.¡± Pang Hong replied modestly, without the slightest arrogance, and then sighed, ¡°Compared to the achievements of the teacher at this age, I¡¯m still far behind!¡± As a disciple, for Pang Hong, Pei Xuanjing was the beacon on his path of life.


    Whenever he felt a sense of pride andcency about any progress, thinking about his lofty and dazzling teacher promptly stifled it.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled wryly but found himself unable to exin that his achievements were due to the aid of the simtor.


    He changed the topic, saying, ¡°You have worked hard recently and have made significant contributions. Naturally, you should be rewarded.¡±


    With a grasping motion from his five fingers, a scroll on the desk behind him rose into the air, hovering into his hand. He handed it to Pang Hong, saying, ¡°This is the Martial Studies of Shenxiao Sect, the Shenxiao Thunder Palm, along with some of my own cultivation insights.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, teacher!¡± Pang Hong¡¯s face showed an ecstatic expression.


    Pei Xuanjing then looked at Yu Zhenzi and Deng Zhong and added, ¡°If you don¡¯t understand anything about the cultivation, you may ask your Taoist friends for guidance.¡±


    The meaning behind his words was clear, implying that these two could also study his cultivation insights.


    Having the opportunity to view the cultivation insights of a powerful person like Pei Xuanjing was also a rare chance for Yu Zhenzi and Deng Zhong. The delight on the faces of the two was obvious. They quickly thanked him,


    ¡°Thank you, Real Person.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing gave a mild smile, waving his hand to indicate it was nothing, and then said to everyone, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the following matters to you. I need to seclude for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Real Person, are there any issues? Why choose this time for seclusion?¡± Yu Zhenzi wore an urgent expression.


    Just as the challenge was about to take ce, did Pei Xuanjing encounter any problems in his cultivation that forced him to suddenly propose a pilgrimage to the mountain?

 Chapter 248 - 248: 203: The Affairs of Dragon Tiger

    Chapter 248 - 248: 203: The Affairs of Dragon Tiger<div>


    Mountain; Pei Xuanjing¡¯s First Meeting with the Old Heavenly Master (5.2K Long Chapter)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t allow anyone to follow him, and walked alone along the L¨¹xi River, strolling beneath the Dragon Tiger Mountain.<div>


    He slowly wandered, intently feeling this mountain range that was well-renowned between heaven and earth. The Dragon Tiger Mountain, which stood tall for millions of years, had a distinctive charm.


    Recalling the past, Zhang Daoling, who imed to be a descendant of Zhang Liang, wandered around Fanyang Lake, ascended to Yunjin Mountain, proimed the bestowment of Taoist skill by celestial beings, refined the


    Dragon Tiger Great Pill for enlightenment, and renamed Yunjin Mountain to Dragon Tiger Mountainter on.


    Zhang Daoling made his mark by chopping mountains and demolishing temples, eliminating six ancient persuasions, and establishing the Zhengyi Dao. From then on, the lineage of the Heavenly Master¡¯s Tao from Dragon Tiger Mountain came into existence.


    The man of the past has departed, while Dragon and Tiger still remain.


    Although the Ancestor Celestial Master who initially founded Dragon Tiger Mountain has ascended immortal, the Dragon Tiger Mountain left behind still stands between heaven and earth after thousands of years, being revered as a Taoist Holy Land.


    If one were to delve into details, his Shenxiao Sect belonged to Zhengyi Dao. However, with the continuous expansion of the Shenxiao Sect, it began topete with Dragon Tiger Mountain, vying for the leadership position of Zhengyi Dao.


    ¡°Although transformed into celestial form, one¡¯s reputation echoes for millennia. I regret not being able to cross a thousand years, to witness the demeanor of the Ancestor Celestial Master!¡± Pei Xuanjing muttered to himself.


    Ever since the message about Pei Xuanjing challenging the old Celestial Master of the Dragon Tiger Mountain began to spread, countless martial artists from rivers andkes have swarmed in.


    Being a Taoist Holy Land, Dragon Tiger Mountain was already bustling. At this moment, the influx of people doubled, requiring them to dispatch many disciples to maintain order at the mountain gate.


    A single sweep from Pei Xuanjing could detect those Dragon Tiger Mountain disciples in Taoist robes. Each of them had robust physiques, deep True Qi, and filled with Blood Qi, clearly disying their strong abilities.<div>


    Among some minor sects, they would be deemed as core disciples but here at Dragon Tiger Mountain, they were only ordinary disciples tasked to guard the gate.


    The depth of a Taoist Holy Land, an apex power of Jianghu, even inadvertently, could make many tremble. This was something that mediocre forces couldn¡¯tpare to.


    However, Dragon Tiger Mountain knew why so many martial artists came here. Despite their reputation, it was impossible to keep everyone from climbing the mountain.


    The purpose of dispatching these disciples was merely to maintain peace. After all, the river andke folks were filled with youthful mettle, most of which are easily irritated, forthright, and frequently start a brawl due to a disagreement.


    Hence, they left these disciples here to prevent these martial artists from fighting due to minor disputes, which would lead to unnecessary trouble.


    To them, as long as no disturbances were caused, they didn¡¯t mind who climbed the mountain, even if they were from the Demonic Cult.


    Pei Xuanjing, along with the crowd, continued his unhurried journey up Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    Despite his leisurely pace, it made the rest very anxious.


    At this point, on Dragon Tiger Mountain, the spectators who came to watch the fight were all staring around. They were eager to witness thepetition between Pei Xuanjing and the old Celestial Master.


    One was the First-Grade yer Taoist, Pei Xuanjing, who was in his prime. Over the past three months, he has defeated countless strong adversaries, being revered as the Jianghu Supreme of the new generation.


    The other, a man who dominated Jianghu for nearly two hundred years, despite not having fought for decades, yet instilled formidable fear, was inscrutably deep. He was the old Celestial Master of Dragon Tiger Mountain.<div>


    Any of their names were enough to stir turmoil in Jianghu.


    How could one not be enthralled when these two were about to fight, yearning to witness such a world-shaking battle with their own eyes?


    Understand that if Pei won the fight, it was expected. After all, his opponent was the inscrutable old Celestial Master. As long as he didn¡¯t lose terribly, it would be enough to prove Pei¡¯s power at the supreme Jianghu level.


    But if Pei Xuanjing won.


    It would truly turn the world upside down!


    This signifies the overtaking of the old by the new generation, the powerful figures of the old Celestial Master¡¯s generation could no longer suppress the neers.


    For Dragon Tiger Mountain, which has been declining recently, this would undoubtedly be a heavy blow.


    Regardless of their Jianghu reputation, within the Taoist School, it was uncertain if Dragon Tiger Mountain could continue to be the leader of the Zhengyi Dao.


    Bear in mind that the Shenxiao Sect represented by Pei Xuanjing was a true follower of Zhengyi Dao and had sufficient justification to rece them.


    Despite the anxiety of waiting, they could only patiently wait as the host, Dragon Tiger Mountain, had not yet opened its mouth.


    For such a significant event, the True Martial Sect, being a grand Taoist sect, could not miss it whether it be for public or private reasons. Naturally, their delegation needed to attend as well.


    Since Qingxu, the sect master, was busy studying the important formations and due to previous ns, he couldn¡¯t attend personally. Instead, he sent his junior Qingyang Zi, along with a few others.


    Fortunately, Qingyang Zi ascended to the First-Grade Realm not long ago and waspletely qualified to represent the True Martial Sect.


    Qingyang Zi agreed to his older brother¡¯s arrangements without any objections.


    Because for him, this was a very awkward moment.


    Being the emperor¡¯s mentor initially, his rtionship with the emperor gradually drifted apart due to the True Martial Sect, eventually losing the emperor¡¯s trust.


    Now, with the emperor being assassinated, he couldn¡¯t return to Tiandu, as inadvertence could drag him into the whirlpool of strife..

 Chapter 249 - 249: 203 Dragon Tiger Mountain Matter;

    Chapter 249 - 249: 203 Dragon Tiger Mountain Matter;<div>


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s First Meeting with the Old Heavenly Master (5.2K Large Chapter) _2


    Trantor: 549690339


    If it were only himself, it wouldn¡¯t matter, but in court, he wasn¡¯t just representing himself but also the stance of the True Martial Sect and couldn¡¯t afford to hastily take sides.<div>


    Therefore, even though he was grieved by the death of the emperor, he did not immediately go to Tiandu.


    Qingyang Zi checked the time and, in a low voice, asked Pang Hong who had already arrived, ¡°What¡¯s going on with your teacher, why hasn¡¯t hee yet?¡±


    He tantly spoke to Pang Hong,pletely disregarding the gazes of others.


    After all, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s experiences in the Martial Academy were known to all, so it was only right that Qingyang Zi knew Pang Hong. If he were to excessively conceal and feign ignorance, it would make others suspicious.


    Hearing Qingyang Zits question, Pang Hong didn¡¯t hide anything either,


    ¡°Before setting off, the teacher said he wanted to go alone and didn¡¯t need us to follow him, he assured he would arrive at the agreed time.¡±


    ¡°Since the Master has said so, he will definitely not miss the time,¡± Yu Zhenzi confidently said nearby.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Qingyang Zi nodded, no longer speaking.


    Since Pei Xuanjing said he would arrive on time, he won¡¯t have any issues. Based on his understanding of him, he knew Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t a person who broke promises.


    Moreover, there was still some time left until the agreed time, there was no need to be too anxious.


    In the crowd, they weren¡¯t the only ones who believed Pei Xuanjing would surely arrive on time.<div>


    Under a changed identity, Zhao Baiyang was sitting low-key in a corner, not in a hurry at all, seemingly not worried in the slightest that Pei Xuanjing would not arrive.


    The current Zhao Baiyang was scanning the surrounding crowd with interest, a cryptic smile on his face.


    Just as he had imagined, many people who were hiding from the world chose toe forward for such an unprecedented showdown between the strongest. They would definitely not miss this battle.


    Just with a cursory nce, he found several old rivals like himself, also hidden in the crowd.


    Those regarded as old rivals by a strong person like Zhao Baiyang, were not


    Even though these people have also changed their identities like Zhao Baiyang, they couldn¡¯t escape Zhao Baiyang¡¯s sharp eyes.


    As time slowly passed, the agreed time was approaching, but there was still no sign of Pei Xuanjing, unavoidably making some people anxious.


    ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s noting?


    ¡°Yeah, so many people are waiting here, isn¡¯t he being too arrogant?¡±


    Some people with ulterior motives spoke up.<div>


    Regardless of what the hosts from Dragon Tiger Mountain thought, Pang Hong¡¯s face immediately changed color and a loud voice resounded, ¡°Who is this coward sneaking around, why note forward!¡±


    How could Pang Hong, who greatly respected Pei Xuanjing, tolerate these people ndering his teacher.


    The disciple follows the teacher¡¯s deeds, learns from his tasks.


    As Pei Xuanjing¡¯s only disciple, under such circumstances, even if knowing he could notpete, he still stood up to speak, proving that he was a qualified disciple.


    ¡°Where did this boye from, this is not a ce for him to speak!¡± Someone in the crowd chided.


    ¡°Yeah, Pei Xuanjing always acts recklessly, the disciple he teaches is also the same.¡± Someone sneered.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Pang Hong had a frosty expression on his face.


    No matter who the other party was, or how strong they were, as they were ndering his teacher, Pang Hong was filled with rage. He was about to make a move.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Just as Pang Hong was about to act, he suddenly felt someone¡¯s hand on his shoulder. He turned his head back looking puzzled at Yu Zhenzi.


    Yu Zhenzi smiled calmly, shook his head, and said, ¡°You can¡¯t handle these people, let me deal with it.¡±


    Deng Zhong and others around also nodded.


    No matter what, just purely based on Pang Hong¡¯s performance just now, it greatly impressed them.


    Needless to say, based on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s continuous arrangement for Pang Hong to interact with Yu Zhenzi and others and assigning tasks to Pang Hong, his intention was already clear.


    With the cunning of Yu Zhenzi and others, how could they not see that Pei Xuanjing himself did not have too much interest in these worldly matters, and that he had intentions of letting Pang Hong take over these tasks.


    Pei Xuanjing used his strength to suppress them, and facing such an almost invincible person, of course, Yu Zhenzi and the others would not have a rebellious heart.


    But if they wanted Pang Hong to take over, unless Pang Hong had a strength that overwhelmed all, otherwise, he would need to get their approval to smoothly take over these tasks.


    Of course, as Pei Xuanjing¡¯s subordinates, at this time they were here, they naturally didn¡¯t need to let Pang Hong take risks.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Stepping forward, Yu Zhenzi¡¯s aura exploded. He nced around and said coldly, ¡°If anyone is impatient, why don¡¯t youe and y a few moves with me, so that our friends won¡¯t be bored waiting.¡±


    Hiss!


    The moment Yu Zhenzi stepped forward, the scene fell silent. Many people looked at Yu Zhenzi with hesitation, they hadn¡¯t expected that there would be such a strong person under Pei Xuanjing.


    Sometimes, the strength of a person needs to bepared against a benchmark.


    In front of an enormous power of Pei Xuanjing, Yu Zhenzi¡¯s strength might be insignificant and amount to nothing.


    But don¡¯t forget, being able to survive in the martial world for so many years under the identity of Remnants of Shenxiao, and being entrusted with important tasks by the Lord of Shenxiao Gate, is enough to prove his strength is not unfounded.


    With his strength, he can be considered as a top tier power in martial arts world. Even in some states, he is also considered a regional heavyweight

 Chapter 250 - 250: 203: The Affairs of Dragon Tiger

    Chapter 250 - 250: 203: The Affairs of Dragon Tiger<div>


    Mountain; Pei Xuanjing¡¯s First Meeting with the Old Heavenly Master (5.2K Long Chapter)_3


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Huh?¡± Qingyang Zi, standing to the side, felt Yu Zhenzi¡¯s intimidating aura and his face slightly changed. He hadn¡¯t expected this friendly-looking Taoist, who was always following Pang Hong, to possess such terrifying power.<div>


    Thinking of this, he nced at Deng Zhong, who was still standing beside Pang Hong. This man seemed to be just as formidable.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the gap between him and me widened over the years.¡± Qingyang Zi had mixed feelings.


    When Pei Xuanjing, the talented junior, first entered the Martial Academy of Tiandu, Qingyang Zi simply thought of him as a lucky novice.


    But in a short time, he had grown to a level where Qingyang Zi could hardly catch up.


    Deng Zhong felt Qingyang Zi¡¯s gaze, gave a faint smile, and said nothing.


    Then he switched his attention back to Pang Hong, as Yu Zhenzi was unlikely to make a move considering the circumstances.


    The silent youngster before them had impressed them all yesterday with his performance and had taken them by surprise.


    Although seeing Pang Hong¡¯s good impression, not much was known about him. As of now, it was unlikely for these old fellows like Yu Zhenzi to immediately recognize and approve him.


    Even though Pang Hong¡¯s strength was very strong among his peers, he was never going to surpass Pei Xuanjing. Therefore, he needed to demonstrate his abilities in a way that gained the approval of those like Yu Zhenzi.


    As far as Deng Zhong was concerned, Pang Hong¡¯s strength really wasn¡¯t important. Because there were people like them, there were very few asions when Pang Hong actually needed to intervene.


    He needed to demonstrate his abilities, his demeanor, which would convince them that he could handle all of this.<div>


    The fact that Pei Xuanjing saw this clearly didn¡¯t mean he would interfere. He would let the water flow and let Pang Hong struggle on his own.


    Unexpectedly, today¡¯s turn of events increased the recognition and respect towards Pang Hong from people like Yu Zhenzi.


    ¡°It seems that Brother Pei has his own ways in training disciples.¡± Seeing this scene, Zhao Baiyang thought to himself.


    ¡°Calm down, Taoist Friend Yu Zhenzi!¡±


    Just as Deng Zhong had predicted, the host of Dragon Tiger Mountain, would never let a real confrontation happen on his premises.


    After all, if things got really out of hand, the reputation of Dragon Tiger Mountain would be damaged, to say the least.


    Of course, Yu Zhenzi also knew this and withdrew his fighting intention, as if the person who was just brimming with an outburst of power wasn¡¯t him. Before Yu Zhenzi could even react, everyone heard a voice thundering like lightning.


    ¡°The Long Life Son from Shenxiao Sect in Zhengyi Dao hase to pay respect!¡±


    A loud and resounding voice echoed through the Dragon Tiger Mountain, sounding like a thunderp and echoing through the mountains.


    Although Pei Xuanjing had not practiced any skills involving sound waves, he used his profound True Qi to convey the message, making his voice travel dozens of miles, straight into the sky.


    The crowd that was still murmuring just now felt as if thunder had exploded in their ears, with the loud and clear voice falling into their ears.<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s Pei Xuanjing, he has arrived!¡±


    ¡°His voice is like thunder, how terrifying!¡±


    ¡°This terrifying voice, it¡¯s like thunder exploding in your ears!¡±


    Although the man had not arrived, his voice had already made a statement.


    Just this one move had changed the colour of countless faces and made them feel the terror of Pei Xuanjing.


    The yer Taoist, how terrifying he is!


    Especially those who had just voiced their ill-intentions, they looked as pale as death. In the face of such powerful fighters, if they really wanted to investigate, no one could save them.


    ¡°The Master is here!¡± When Pang Hong saw this, a smile appeared on his face and he looked thoughtfully in one direction. This was the ce where the disrespectful voice had juste from.


    ¡°He is finally here!¡± A smile appeared at the corner of Zhao Baiyang¡¯s mouth, and the light in his eyes flickered.


    Just hearing the thunderous voice of Pei Xuanjing had shocked him, and he felt that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength seemed to have grown even stronger than before.


    This made him look forward even more to the confrontation between Pei Xuanjing and the old Celestial Master.


    ¡°Hahaha! When my friend arrives, I as the old Celestial Master apologize for not being able to wee you from afar, please forgive me!¡± After hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s voice, the Celestial Master who had not appeared until now finally spoke up.


    He had a deep voice that echoed through the mountains,plimenting Pei Xuanjing¡¯s voice without being inferior in any way. ¡°The Celestial Master is finally here!¡±


    ¡°The Celestial Master is on the Practice Martial Arts field!¡±


    Many experts pinpointed the direction of the voice and quickly determined the location of the old Celestial Master.


    There were many pces and halls on Dragon Tiger Mountain, but the most suitable ce for a showdown was the martial arts field of Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    Nowadays, martial arts are prospering everywhere. Even at the Dragon Tiger Mountain, a Taoist Holy Land, there should be a ce for disciples to practice andpete regrly.


    When everyone arrived, they found out that two people were already standing on the martial arts field. It was none other than Pei Xuanjing and the old Celestial Master.


    The young man was wearing a dark brown robe, with a long sword hanging from his waist. His face was handsome and elegant, and his robes were fluttering without any wind.


    The old man with white hair and beard was wearing a Taoist robe. He looked spirited and radiant, without a trace of old age. Apart from his white hair, there was not much difference between him and a young man.


    To everyone on the martial arts field, they were all ignored. At this moment, they only had each other in their eyes, sensing the inscrutable aura from each other.


    ¡°Junior Pei Xuanjing has long admired the name of the old Celestial Master.


    Today, I am here with all due respect to ask for guidance.¡± Pei Xuanjing bowed with his fist in his hand.


    Just standing here, Pei Xuanjing gave people an extremely oppressive aura, drawing attention like the sun and the moon.


    Over the past three months, Pei Xuanjing had defeated many opponents, and each victory made his momentum stronger.


    At this moment, with his overwhelming momentum, he could disy greater strength than ever before.


    He did not perform the Taoist salute but used the fist-greeting rituals of the martial artsmunity. The implication was that he was challenging as a junior from the martial artsmunity, not as a junior seeking advice from the Taoist School.


    The moment Pei Xuanjing saw the old Celestial Master, he felt a profound sense from him. The Master stood there, as if he had reached the realm of Unity of Heaven and Man mentioned in Taoism, merging with Heaven and Earth.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing finally understood why this man is considered the first man in the Martial World. No wonder even the imperial court did not dare to change the title of the Celestial Master¡¯s Mansion..

 Chapter 221 - 221: 194: Attempts at Spiritualization; Bai Xiaosheng Arrives

    Chapter 221 - 221: 194: Attempts at Spiritualization; Bai Xiaosheng Arrives<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Perhaps Pei Xuanjing would hesitate before making a decision.


    But once he had made a decision, he would not be one to drag his feet.<div>


    In the following period of time, Pei Xuanjing drew out blueprints, then descended the mountain to implore the cksmiths in the city to forge the iron molds he needed per his requests.


    After waiting for the iron molds to bepleted, Pei Xuanjing ttened a piece ofnd at a vacant peak on Shenxiao Mountain, preparing this spot to be his experimental location.


    A lightning attraction device made from a frame of mixed Mysterious Iron took shape, standing approximately thirty feet high. At the top of the device, a Mysterious Iron sword about three feet long towered into the sky.


    At the very bottom, Pei Xuanjing used his strong physique to twist iron wires, strapping the lightning attraction device with one end tied to the Mysterious Iron frame, and the other end deeply buried in the ground.


    The positions where these iron wires were buried subtly aligned with the mysteries of the Eight


    Trigrams and the Nine Pces, eventually converging at a Yin Yang Disc about thirty feet across.


    Thus, after using up half a month¡¯s time, Pei Xuanjing had finallypleted an otherworld version of a lightning attraction device. (PS: All of this is a result of the author¡¯s wild imagination, with no factual or theoretical basis whatsoever. Brothers, please refrain from any attempts out of sheer luck. The author holds no responsibility for any uncontroble consequences. #17)


    Looking at the carefully crafted lightning attraction device, satisfaction shone in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes.


    Although he had decided to affect the Thunder power to temper his body, he didn¡¯t dare allow the violent Thunder power to directly enter his body, for who knew if this wild Thunder power would inflict him with irreparable damage.


    But with this lightning attraction device, there was no issue. By using it to divide the originally vast, surging, violent Thunder power, the risk could be reduced.


    All was ready, save for an east wind.<div>


    After doing all these, Pei Xuanjing quietly waited for a stormy day toe.


    Luckily, it was currently summer. Stormy weather may bete, but it would never be absent.


    Pei Xuanjing waited for only half a month.


    One day, the clear sky suddenly turned overcast. Dark clouds gathered, the wind screamed, and a heavy rain was clearly about to start.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face showed joy as he sprinted towards the mountain peak.


    Upon his arrival, he saw bolts of lightning flitting across the sky, and thunder booming.


    Boom!


    A thunderous roar exploded, immediately followed by a spark of lightning shooting straight towards the lightning attraction device.


    Bzzz¡­


    The chaotic lightning hit the Mysterious Iron sword, and in an instant, it divided along the Mysterious Iron frame to the Mysterious Iron wires. It seemed like glowing silver snakes wriggling and burrowing into the ground.


    At the site where the Eight Trigrams and the Nine Pces converged on the Yin Yang Disc, countless purple-green lightning sparks flickered, radiating an intimidating sense of danger.<div>


    Hu-hu¡­


    Pei Xuanjing let out a long sigh, looking at the non-stop jumping sparks not far off, his eyes revealing curiosity.


    He quietly operated the Innate Thunder Gang Qi, and ayer of purple-green light spread over his left hand. He stretched out his five fingers, the electric light in his palm mimicking a vortex, creating a suction force. The flickering electric sparks on the Yin Yang Disc were attracted, rushing towards his palm like a dragon sucking in water, bing a cluster of points, and dancing and flickering at his fingertips.


    Hum¡­


    The moment he came into contact with the electric sparks, Pei Xuanjing shivered all over, just like how he unexpectedly got an electric shock in his previous life, his body emanating a numb sensation.


    Even though he had been prepared, using the Innate Thunder Gang Qi to cover his left hand, he still couldn¡¯t prevent this numb sensation, as if it was directly seeping into his soul.


    Aware of the small hazard from the electric sparks, Pei Xuanjing attempted to slowly dissipate the protective Thunder Gang Qi on his hand, using only his fingertips to make contact.


    Hiss¡­


    In an instant, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s index finger seemed to have been scalded by hot water, turning red, with a faintly painful sensation spreading.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Considering Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current robust physique, even swords and Imives would be hard pressed to hurt him. Yet this electrical spark had such terrifying power, causing him to be astoundingly impressed.


    Immediately, Pei Xuanjing initiated the skill and used the True Qi to nourish the muscles, bones, and skin of his index finger. The originally red index finger almost instantaneously recovered to its original state.


    ¡°Indeed it works!¡± A delighted look appeared on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face.


    That was because during the process of injury and healing just now, Pei Xuanjing found that the skin on his left index finger had be slightly more resilient, practically undetectably so.


    How could he not be overjoyed? This undoubtedly proved that his current attempt was not wrong, that the direction was correct.


    Realized that such a slight improvement was even more effective than the results of nourishing his body with True Qi for a whole month in the past.


    Since this method was effective, Pei Xuanjing proceeded without hesitation.


    He didn¡¯t mind the rolling storm, sat down, and repeated the previous steps.


    First envelop his hand with the Innate Thunder Gang Qi, attract the lightning to his fingertips, then slowly dissipate the Thunder Gang Qi protecting his hand, allowing the lightning to temper his finger, and then initiate the skill to nurture his palm.


    As expected!


    This time Pei Xuanjing was even more focused, clearly feeling the continued strengthening of his bones.


    As he was unsure where his limity, even though he knew that the action was beneficial, Pei Xuanjing dared not drastically increase the amount of lightning attracted.


    He could only continue trying, once and again, with only slight increases, careful not to exceed the limit his body could withstand..

 Chapter 222 - 222: 194: Attempt at Spiritualization; Bai Xiaosheng Arrives_2

    Chapter 222 - 222: 194: Attempt at Spiritualization; Bai Xiaosheng Arrives_2<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Hiss!


    Pei Xuanjing, who was busy in his procedure, drew in a sharp breath; he grimaced, looking at the red mark that appeared on his palm. Even after nourishing it with True Qi, it still showed signs simr to burn marks.<div>


    ¡°It seems that I have reached the current limit my body can withstand; continuing to increase it would not only fail to strengthen me, but also leave behind problems.¡± Pei Xuanjing had a sudden realization.


    The lightning he had absorbed just now had reached the upper limit his current physique could endure; he couldn¡¯t continue to increase it.


    At present, the lightning he could absorb could only support him in strengthening his left hand, or in other words, the bones in his left index finger.


    Despite only being able to strengthen one index finger bone¡ªa far cry from what Pei Xuanjing had initially envisioned¡ªhe did not feel discouraged or disappointed.


    He slowly repeated the process, relishing the ongoing ascend of his palm, focusing his attention and not letting any ck.


    He didn¡¯t know how long it had been; half an hour, an hour, or perhaps even two hours. The wind subsided, the rain stopped, and the gloomy sky cleared up again as the thunder dispersed and lightning hid away.


    Whew!


    Pei Xuanjing took a long breath, expelling the turbid air from his chest.


    Cultivation in this manner not only exhausted his spiritual power but also put his True Qi to a great test. Despite Pei Xuanjing¡¯s vigorous True Qi, it was tough to persist for an extended period.


    The cessation of the storm came in timely, otherwise, Pei Xuanjing would have a hard time continuing and would need to consume elixirs to replenish his True Qi.


    For now, he set aside the notion of checking the result of his recent cultivation and prioritized closing his eyes to recover his True Qi.<div>


    After a long time, he opened his eyes, extending his left hand to gaze at his slim and spotless index finger.


    A thrill of joy was visible in his eyes, hard to hide.


    Pei Xuanjing mobilized his skill, pointed out his index finger, and quickly stabbed at a huge rock beside him!


    Thud!


    The incredibly hard rock was like tofu for him, prated by his index finger , leaving behind a smooth, tidy hole.


    ¡°As expected!¡± Eximed Pei Xuanjing.


    His hard work just now was not in vain; all the pain was worth it, bringing rewarding results.


    Understand that even before refining his bone with thunder power, Pei Xuanjing could easily pierce through a gigantic rock, leaving a hole in it.


    However, the hole produced that way due to the collision of brute force was far from smooth and neat, unlike the one he just made, which was as perfect as slicing through iron like mud.


    Or take another example, before the refining and strengthening process, he could break a divine weapon with a single finger, but after the strengthening process, he could cut it off.


    While these two scenarios might seem to yield the same result, the underlying significances are entirely different.<div>


    ¡°Looking at it this way, the future looks promising.¡± Glimmering lights filled Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes.


    His experimentation seeded this time, a great attempt for Pei Xuanjing.


    Because this means he had found a path, a potential path to break the shackles and transcend the realm before Heaven and Earth revived.


    Without a doubt, this move was unprecedented and unsurpassed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    If this news got out, it would captivate all the strong yers in the world of martial arts. It would drive them crazy.


    Because, if truly sessful, Pei Xuanjing would be the first strong man to break the shackles and transcend after the Tang Dynasty, an unprecedented aplishment in a thousand years.


    He would be a trailzer, an opener of pathways, a potential teacher for thousands of martial artists!


    ¡°The Way of Essence Refinement involves strengthening and tempering one¡¯s body to the point ofplete transformation.¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    If every inch of your flesh, bones, membranes, organs is improved, your body¡¯S limitations will naturally be broken, entering into a different realm.


    This was the Way of Essence Refinement that Pei Xuanjing devised.


    ¡°Just today, it took such a long time to sessfully refine a single index finger. It is likely to take even more time to proceed, which will be an immense task.¡± Pei Xuanjing thought.


    Compared to the whole body, a single index finger is indeed insignificant. To genuinely refine the entire body, it would probably take a lot of time, getting into the amount calcted in sea quantities.


    But soon, he regained his spirit.


    While others might require greater opportunities, in his case, he didn¡¯t feel as burdened.


    After all, he wasn¡¯t solely relying on time to temper himself He could also use the Life Simtor to aid his cultivation process.


    After several simtions of life, Pei Xuanjing had deduced a few general rules.


    Namely, in general, problems encountered in the life simtor could be avoided by making proactive choices.


    However, if a problem was already afoot, then it would likely continue in the life simtor, and rarely would it disappear due to the butterfly effect.


    That is to say, since he has already proven that this method is correct and useful, it is highly likely that it will carry on in the future simtion processes of life.


    Hence, in the following days, Pei Xuanjing waited for the thunderstorm weather. He tarried to exploit the power of thunder to reinforce and refine himself while refining the Taoyun from the martial studies that Yu Zhenzi had brought him in the past two years; that alone was enough to initiate another life simtion.


    While the wind and rain were continuous and thunder roared.


    Pei Xuanjing was seated not far from the Lightning Attraction Device; he had his eyes slightly closed, fully concentrating on the refining process..

 Chapter 223 - 223: 194: Attempt at Spiritualization; Bai Xiaosheng Arrives_3

    Chapter 223 - 223: 194: Attempt at Spiritualization; Bai Xiaosheng Arrives_3<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Several months had gone by since his first hardening and enhancing training. During these months, Pei Xuanjing worked tirelessly and thanks to his good fortune that there were constant thunderstorms, he finallypleted the first phase of forging. He fully tempered his entire left palm.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Of course, during this time, after consecutive attempts, Pei Xuanjing managed to derive a feasible method for strengthening his physique.<div>


    Spiritualization!


    This was the name Pei Xuanjing gave to the experiment he was currently undertaking.


    Based on the information and resources he had obtained, they were currently practicing in a realm known as the Mortal Realm, and above the First-grade realm is known as the Spirit Realm.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s continuous hardening of his flesh, causing earth-shattering changes in his constitution, was referred to by him as Spiritualization.


    The so-called Spiritualization is about tempering and strengthening one¡¯s flesh to a realm, breaking the original limit of the flesh and physique.


    If exined using his past knowledge, the martial arts physique practice simply strengthens the basic muscles and bones to change and enhance the constitution.


    Meanwhile, Spiritualization is not only about cellr change but also about ripening and strengthening the original cells and genes of the martial artist. This leads to an evolution and hence progress in the flesh.


    After many attempts, Pei Xuanjing had initially adapted to the habit of tempering his body with these thunder and lightning.


    Sitting cross-legged on the ground, bolts of lightning attracted to him came asionally, intensifying the forging process on his left palm, then nourishing and healing it with True Qi.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing could clearly feel the dramatic transformation of his left hand. It was beyond measurepared to its original state.


    Just considering strength and hardness, his left hand could effortlessly break gold and jade. It doesn¡¯t need to rely on the enhancement of True Qi, it can sever an Indomitable Weapon, and above a Thousand-Refined Divine Weapon leave traces.<div>


    ¡°Perhaps one day, with the power of my flesh alone, I can match the hardness of a Thousand


    Refinement or even Ten Thousand-Forged Divine Weapon.¡± Pei Xuanjing muttered to himself.


    Although he had just Spiritualized his left hand, it undoubtedly confirmed the uracy of his current path.


    In his view, cultivation is the continuous evolution of life. Although due tock of data, it is unclear how the original cultivators did it.


    But there is one thing Pei Xuanjing could affirm, his current attempts were correct and definitely on the right path.


    There are drastically different distinctions between the hand that underwent Spiritualization and the one that didn¡¯t. They serve as a reference group forparison.


    Uponparison, the Spiritualized left hand was significantly superior in original strength, toughness, and recovery speed after injury than before.


    In terms of power, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s left hand was unimaginably strong. The force exerted by a fist or palm stroke was almost equivalent to a swing of a Thousand-Refinement Divine Weapon.


    Pei Xuanjing even thought that if he could Spiritualize his entire body, he might be able to cultivate the legendary undying body with flesh that would never perish.


    If the flesh could reach that realm of undying, it wouldn¡¯t be much different from the rumored longevity.


    As time flowed like water, Pei Xuanjing was engrossed in closed-door hard cultivation on Shenxiao Mountain, and the elusive Bai Xiaosheng suddenly came to Shenxiao Mountain to find Pei Xuanjing.<div>


    ¡°Brother Pei, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Brother Bai.¡±


    After exchanging courtesies, Bai Xiaosheng exined the purpose of his visit.


    Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s sudden appearance on Shenxiao Mountain to find Pei Xuanjing was rted to the Maitreya Sect Leader Zhao Baiyang¡¯s recent visit.


    Zhao Baiyang came to Shenxiao Mountain hoping to invite Pei Xuanjing to participate in his dragon-ughtering n. Despite Pei Xuanjing¡¯s refusal, Zhao, with his resolute determination, was unlikely to give up easily.


    Even if Pei Xuanjing chose not to participate, Zhao still decided to follow through with his n. He discreetly began building alliances with those strongmen who were dissatisfied with the Great Ming imperial court.


    As a character like Bai Xiaosheng, he was extremely observant about every move of the strongmen in the Jianghu world. Although Zhao was very secretive and careful in his actions, he couldn¡¯t escape Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s attention, who noticed Zhao and the Maitreya Sect¡¯s recent unusual activity.


    However, regarding this monumental n, Zhao did amendable job at keeping it a secret, so much so that even many people in the Maitreya Sect didn¡¯t know his true intentions.


    Therefore, even after learning of Zhao¡¯s abnormal behavior, Bai Xiaosheng still couldn¡¯t discern his ultimate goal.


    In order to truly ascertain Zhao¡¯s intentions, Bai Xiaosheng chose toe to Shenxiao Mountain hoping to learn if Pei Xuanjing had any useful information.


    In response to Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s query, Pei Xuanjing naturally had no intention to conceal anything. He honestly spoke about Zhao Baiyang¡¯s visit, his intentions, and ns.


    ¡°The Maitreya Sect Leader Zhao Baiyang is indeed a great schemer. His actions and bold ns are breathtaking,¡± Bai Xiaosheng couldn¡¯t help expressing his admiration after hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ount.


    Even with his extensive knowledge and experience, Bai Xiaosheng was moved when he heard Zhao Baiyang¡¯s true intentions. He admired Zhao for being a true strategist.


    Infiltrating Tiandu to y the dragon!


    This was a n that others wouldn¡¯t even dare think about.


    Given the treacherous depths of Tiandu, how many forces of the royal family were lurking in the shadows. Even Bai Xiaosheng with his vast intelligencework couldn¡¯t be certain.


    It¡¯S astonishing that Zhao Baiyang could make such a daring decision.


    Calmly settling his excitement, Bai Xiaosheng cast his gaze towards Pei Xuanjing, looking intently at him, he asked, ¡°Given that Zhao Baiyang is determined to proceed this way, what does Brother Pei intend to do?¡±


    What does Brother Pei intend to do?


    Obviously, given Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s understanding of Pei Xuanjing, he did not believe that Pei Xuanjing would remain an observer upon learning about this matter.


    In Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s opinion, this was a good opportunity for all, including themselves.


    Listening to Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s words, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face revealed a faint smile. He slowly said, ¡°As to what needs to be done, it is not for me alone to decide. It also depends on the decisions of Brother Bai and Taoist Qingxu..¡±

 Chapter 255 - 255: 205: Sword of Heaven’s Will, Slaying Evil and Demons (5.2K Large Chapter)_2

    Chapter 255 - 255: 205: Sword of Heaven¡¯s Will, ying Evil and Demons (5.2K Large Chapter)_2<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ording to the master craftsman who oversaw the construction of the martial arts practice field, the resilience of this field was imprable unless it encountered a matchless warrior wielding a Ten Thousand-Forged Divine Weapon. Ordinary Thousand Refinement Divine Weapons would struggle to leave a scratch more than an inch deep, never mind deeper cuts.


    One could say that such investment of energy and resources by Dragon Tiger Mountain into the creation of this martial arts field, was highly esteemed among many powerful factions.<div>


    But today, the duel between the two individuals had utterly shattered this notion. Even with their Thousand Refinement Divine Weapons, as their duel intensified, countless sword Qi marked the ground of the practice field, leaving deep sword scars as testament to their intensebat.


    What was surprising, though, was that Yu Yangzi, a disciple of the senior Celestial Master and the future Celestial Master himself ¨C the current executive authority at Dragon Tiger Mountain ¨C showed no remorse over the destruction of the martial arts field they had spent a fortune constructing. In fact, he bore a faint smile on his face.


    That¡¯s because every mark on the field carried the essence of bothbatants¡¯ swordsmanship, the realization of their understanding of the sword art. For Dragon Tiger Mountain, this was equivalent to a treasure trove of wealth.


    In the future, the disciples of Dragon Tiger Mountain could gain insights into these remnants of sword Qi during their cultivation and undoubtedly learn the understanding of swordsmanship from both Pei Xuanjing and the senior Celestial Master.


    One could say that due to their duel, this practice field had evolved into a tform for understanding swordsmanship.


    Many people who recognized this showed jealousy in their eyes.


    They knew very well that if one day, a disciple of Dragon Tiger Mountain could understand all the traces of sword strides on this practice field, he would undoubtedly be a grandmaster of swordsmanship.


    Unperturbed by the envious nces, Yu Yangzi had decided that after today¡¯s events, this practice field would be closed off and established as the core heritage of Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    As for what to do without a practice field?


    They would just build another one. Dragon Tiger Mountain had ample space, and countless pces and pavilions could be demolished to construct a new practice martial arts field at any time.


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hand, the Shenxiao Sword was unpredictable, sometimes vanishing mysteriously, other times overflowing with vigor. Various sword attacks were released without restraint.<div>


    He had no idea how many moves he had made ¨C tens, hundreds, or even a thousand?


    He executed all his memorized sword skills, holding nothing back except for the yet iplete Shenxiao Heavenly Will Sword and the Heavenly Transcendent Being.


    Gradually, he no longer had to think. Every sword stroke became instinctive. This senior Celestial Master truly earned his title as the most formidable under heaven.


    Pei Xuanjing had never met an opponent as challenging as him before.


    No matter how exquisite Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword art was, his opponent seemed to handle it with ease, showing no signs of struggle.


    ¡°Master, kindly ept my next sword!¡± Pei Xuanjing loudly announced, his True Qi surging around him.


    Heavenly Transcendent Being!


    Pei Xuanjing swiftly rotated his body, soaring high into the sky with his sword in hand.


    He freely exhibited the Shenxiao Heavenly Will technique, apanied by Wind and Thunder, with Four Seasons and Five Orders revolving around him.


    From above, Pei Xuanjing descended like a deity, his godly might formidable, judging all under the heavens.


    Wherever the Shenxiao Sword passed, it became a vacuum, and the divine power from heaven shone through it like a white rainbow piercing the sun.<div>


    ¡°Hmm! Just as expected!¡±


    The moment he heard Pei Xuanjing speak, the old Celestial Master caught on to his intentions, realizing Pei Xuanjing was unwilling to prolong the battle.


    Their unending face-off, after so many years without a true fight, allowed the senior Celestial Master to feel refreshed and joyous for the first time.


    Seeing this sword, he was reminded of what he had learned about Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°I suppose this must be the ¡®ultimate strike¡¯ that has been circting in the rumors!¡± he thought to himself.


    Throughout his journey, even Bai Xiaosheng could not withhold all the information regarding Pei Xuanjing. His ultimate attack, the Heavenly


    Transcendent Being, was now well known among the martial artsmunity.


    While its name remained unknown, someone had given it a title: The Swords of Ultimate Stratagem.


    Once this move was executed, it resulted in instant death, leaving no possible means of escape.


    ¡°The Swords of Ultimate Stratagem!¡±


    ¡°Finally, he has used this move!¡±


    ¡°It seems that we are about to see the final oue.¡±


    In the crowd, everyone¡¯s hearts pounded, wondering how the senior Celestial Master would respond to the Swords of Ultimate Stratagem and whether he could break it.


    This single sword!


    In the face of this sword, he felt a genuine presence of death.


    In the eyes of the senior Celestial Master, this descending sword was brilliant and swift. Its intent restrained but concentrated at the de¡¯s edge, radiating an extremely terrifying sword¡¯s sharpness that was hard to predict. The sword light fluctuated unpredictably, shining intensely like lightning splitting the sky.


    ¡°Demon yer!¡±


    The senior Celestial Master, without hesitation, executed the Demon ying from the Demons ying Swords Skill, whilst reciting the Golden Light Incantation for protection.


    At this moment, the senior Celestial Master was enveloped by a radiant golden light, making him appear like a divine entity.


    A single sword cut through the air, its brightness giving the impression it was bathed in magnificent golden light. The divine aura it released where the golden light shone, eradicated all evils.


    Boom!


    Followed by a thundering explosion, the Qi around both individuals erupted one after another. Dragon Tiger Mountain itself shook, as if the tform underneath could not withstand their battle, revealing indistinct and intricate cracks.


    As the dust settled, the two stood across from each other.


    The senior Celestial Master¡¯s hair was disheveled, scattered down his back, and his knuckles bled as they loosened their grip on the sword. He was indeed in an overwhelming situation..

 Chapter 256 - 205 – Sword of Heaven’s Will:

    Chapter 256: Chapter 205 ¨C Sword of Heaven¡¯s Will:


    Debunking the Evil and Cutting Demons (5.2K Major Chapter)¡ª3


    Trantor: 549690339


    Meanwhile,pared to his opponent, Pei Xuanjing appeared somewhat more disheveled. Though his clothes were intact, there was a shallow wound on his left cheek, from which a stream of fresh blood leaked.


    The attack¡¯s intensity is evident as it was powerful enough to leave a mark on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face, reflecting the frightening strength of the Celestial Master¡¯s previous sword.


    ¡°Did he lose?


    The spectators thought about it inwardly but didn¡¯t dare to break the current silence.


    Now in the martial arts field of Dragon Tiger Mountain, although crowded with people, no one dares to speak. It is eerily quiet, with only the sound of the howling mountain wind remaining.


    After who knows how long, Pei Xuanjing, touching the wound on his face, slowly uttered, ¡°Technically, the Celestial Master should have won by now, but I am still unwilling to admit defeat.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The Celestial Master raised an eyebrow. Seeing that his opponent still had something up his sleeve, he suppressed his breath,ughed heartily, and said, ¡°Unleash whatever you have left. I¡¯m waiting to see it!¡±


    At this moment, the Celestial Master no longer had his previous calm demeanor. He revealed his true dominating character, full of vitality and boldness.


    Did his opponent still have the strength for another fight? And wouldn¡¯t he?


    Known as the top martial artist, he was not someone with undue fame. If it was a battle they wanted, then he would fight unrestrainedly with all his strength!


    Pei Xuanjing slowly began to speak: ¡°I have witnessed Spring¡¯s Mysterious


    Orchid, Summer¡¯s Condensed Lotus, Autumn¡¯s Fire Chrysanthemum, and Winter¡¯s Cold Plum. I have witnessed spring¡¯s budding, summer¡¯s cicada chirping, autumn¡¯s falling leaves, winter¡¯s warm sun. I¡¯ve seen the full bloom of spring, the vitality of summer, the solitude of autumn, and winter¡¯s silver


    dance. Having experienced the changes of the four seasons, I finally understood a sword ¡ª named Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Intention. Please appreciate, Master of Heaven!¡±


    While speaking, he slowly unsheathed his sword with steady movements. Themanding air around him began to climb gradually. His liberating True Qi, boiling Blood Qi, and pervading Martial Arts¡¯ essence filled the air.


    All those present were inevitably drawn in by his rather simple sword skill.


    Underneath it, one could sense the radiant power of the sword in addition to the vitality of spring, the heat of summer, the destion of autumn, and the chill of winter.


    The Four Seasons Rotation was unpredictable, unceasing, seemingly beginningless and endless, in an evesting cycle.


    As Pei Xuanjing stood there, his body followed the movement of the sword, and the sword followed his heart¡¯s stirrings. At this moment, he seemed to blend into Heaven and Earth, exuding an inexplicable charm.


    His once powerful sword skill was called the Heavenly Flying Immortal. When he mastered Shenxiao Heavenly Will Method, he realized the changes of the four seasons. He had considered integrating his understanding of the four seasons into Heavenly Flying Immortal to make it even more potent.


    In previous illusions, fighting against Eight Union and Master Sanfeng, the sword he used was based on Heavenly Flying Immortal, blending with the Shenxiao Heavenly Will Method.


    Despite failing during the exchanges with the two, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s understanding of hisck was enlightened.


    He had been too greedy. The Heavenly Flying Immortal was an overpowering divine sword, perfectly formted. It did not require an addition of anything else. Such an addition would not make the sword stronger but instead would dilute its purity, thereby forsaking the basics for the petty.


    That¡¯s why Pei Xuanjing abandoned this idea and took another path.


    He purely integrated his understanding of the Four Seasons and Five Orders into the Shenxiao Heavenly Will Sword.


    Although not yet fully mastered, this sword skill was more potent than the Heavenly Flying Immortal.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing demonstrated all his strength without any reservations. If the Celestial Master could block this sword, then he would admit defeat.


    In an instant, the sword light was extraordinary, covering the sky and the Earth, leaving only this sword in existence.


    Countless onlookers immediately closed their eyes, daring not to look at the sword light because it seemed to pierce through their eyes and into their hearts.


    Only the powerful ones like Zhao Baiyang and the Fengdu Ghost Emperor were qualified to truly look at this god-like sword!


    Zhao Baiyang¡¯s face was solemn. At this moment, he finally came to terms with his feelings, acknowledging that Pei Xuanjing had surpassed him.


    The young man who, despite his tremendous talent, was leagues behind him when they encountered each other in the Wild Mountain Ancient Temple years ago, had gradually strengthened. Today, he had surpassed him and walked ahead of him on the path of Martial Arts.


    ¡°Brother Pei, you go ahead first. When my divine skill is fully cultivated, I will duel you at the pinnacle of Martial Arts!¡± Zhao Baiyang¡¯s eyes shone with determination.


    Zhao Baiyang harbored no dissatisfaction or jealousy towards Pei Xuanjing, who went from being inferior to him to surpassing him. He was full of confidence, viewing Pei Xuanjing as his greatest rival in his Martial Arts journey.


    ¡°I must kill you! I absolutely cannot let you continue to grow!¡± The Fengdu Ghost Emperor¡¯s killing intent grew stronger.


    The stronger and more brilliant Pei Xuanjing became, the greater the threat to him.


    If the day ever came when Pei Xuanjing became invincible, it would be the darkest day for the Underworld, void of any chance of survival.


    If previously killing Pei Xuanjing was driven by interests, now his life or death would decide the fate of the Underworld.


    ¡°This sword skill!¡±


    The Celestial Master¡¯s smile disappeared instantly, reced by a serious look with an unprecedented focus in his eyes.


    He could sense that at this moment, Pei Xuanjing seemed not to be ¡®here.¡¯ He seemed to have entered a different world, where all the sensations and auras he released were annihted.


    At this moment, he was not facing Pei Xuanjing but his elusive Heavenly Will. This sword was more like a Heavenly Punishment than a sword skill!


    The Shenxiao Heavenly Will Sword, huh?


    Sure enough, it deserves its name for aligning with Heaven¡¯s Will.


    The Celestial Master circted his True Qi, the divine sword in his hand emitting a faint ringing sound and releasing a terrifying aura.


    He reached out to the void with his other hand, and the divine sword on Yu Yangzi¡¯s waist broke through the air with a ttering sound and fell into his hand.


    With the two divine swords at hand, the Celestial Master¡¯s aura also began to escte rapidly, reaching a critical point.


    He had one sword before and one behind, forming a mysterious sword stance. Then the golden light bloomed, carrying the momentum of ying evil and demons, and chopped it down.


    ying Evil Monsters!


    This was the final skill in Dragon Tiger Mountain¡¯s ying Evil Monsters Sword Skill, which only the Celestial Master could practice in every generation.


    The two sword lights turned into a Golden Dragon and a White Tiger.


    The roars and howls of the dragon and tiger echoed mutually. The indefinitely formidable forces howled towards Pei Xuanjing!

 Chapter 257 - 206: Three Paths, Thoughts on Spirit Realm. (5.2K word chapter. Reached 500K words.)

    Chapter 257: Chapter 206: Three Paths, Thoughts on Spirit Realm. (5.2K word chapter. Reached 500K words.)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Is this the legendary Mountain Town Unique Skill from Dragon Tiger Mountain, known as the Demon-ying Sword?


    To perform this sword move ¡°Three and Five Male and Female Sin shing Swords¡±, is required to generate the maximum power.


    Although the old Taoist master is only utilizing two Thousand-Refined Divine Weapons, the provoked impact is earth-shattering, causing countless people to tremble in their souls.


    Initially, it is assumed that after Pei Xuanjing released his sword strike that seemingly embodied Heavenly Punishment, it was the most powerful sword in the world.


    But astonishingly, the sword of the old Taoist master isparable to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Shenxiao Heavenly Will Sword.


    The overwhelming sword aura enveloping the evil-ying and demon-purifying golden light, were more than enough to make those disguised and concealed demonic martial arts experts shudder, so much so that they¡¯re having difficulty breathing.


    Boom!


    Like a ferocious wave sweeping across all four sides, the multitude of martial artists watching from the perimeter of the Practice martial arts field, felt a dreadful earth-shattering sensation. Immediately after, the waves werepared to a broken Heavenly River dam which led to an incessantly leaching Heavenly River water that threatened to engulf them.


    The unrivaled sharpness of the sword aura, the violently swaying True Qi, the boiling hot Blood Qi, all these intertwined elements were horrifying and caused many people¡¯s faces to change color.


    Retreat!


    It was the first thought that crossed many people¡¯s mind!


    Innumerable martial artists were in perfect harmony, while they maneuvered their True Qi and Blood Qi to resist the shockwave, they aggressively retreated.


    As the dust settled, the figures of the two were revealed.


    Pei Xuanjing looked somewhat regretfully at the Shenxiao Sword in his hand which was broken into two: ¡°It is a pity.¡±


    Ever since Xuanfu obtained this Divine Weapon, it has relied on the sharpness of the Divine Weapon to ovee many opponents and risking dangers. Yet, it was unexpected that it would be ruined on Dragon Tiger Mountain today.


    The Shenxiao Sword couldn¡¯t bear the duel between the two and thus snapped. The two Divine Weapons in the hands of the old Taoist master were inferior to the Shenxiao Sword, hence naturally they were also broken.


    However, even though the destruction of the Divine Weapons was regrettable for the old Taoist master, the spoils from this fight far exceeded his expectation.


    The duel between the two had already exceeded the limit of what the current Heaven and Earth could bear. If it were not for this Practice martial arts field being constructed of Mysterious Iron, Dragon Tiger Mountain would probably be reduced by oneyer.


    Because of this, the two had an epiphany in the final moment, and understood a multitude of things.


    In that fleeting moment, their minds seemed to meld with Heaven and Earth, they sensed an unfathomable force in the atmosphere that could not be articted.


    Unity of Heaven and Man!


    Both of them understood that this is the state of Unity of Heaven and Man that Daoists pursue.


    They saw the path ahead, saw how to break through the first-grade realm¡­


    A faint smile of joy could be seen on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face. Although the time of Unity of Heaven and Man was brief, merelysting a few breaths, it also helped him affirm his hypothesis and paved the way for his future.


    Martial Arts cultivation involves tempering muscles and bones, refining internal organs and marrow, then after all this, transforming oneself by casting off the old, there by reaching the ultimate limit of martial arts.


    Such practice, before the Tang Dynasty, was known as Mortal Realm.


    Only by breaking the shackles and entering the Spirit Realm, can one truly step onto the path of Cultivation.


    With this in mind, Pei Xuanjing looked at the old Taoist master whose eyes glimmered with a hint of a smile, understanding that the other party had also made significant gains from the duel.


    The two could not help but smile at each other.


    ¡°Having the opportunity to exchange moves with you today is an honor,¡± he said.


    ¡°You are too kind, I am grateful for your instruction today, Master.¡± The two were all smiles as if they had never crossed swords.


    Those watching around them had peculiar expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Greetings Master, and greetings to True Person Longevity.¡± Yu Yangzi stepped forward and addressed them.


    While speaking, Yu Yangzi found it strange to look at the young face in front of him, and after some thought, came up with this respectful title.


    Truthfully, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength could beparable to the old Taoist master¡¯s, however, he is extremely young, so this senior Yu Yangzi didn¡¯t have the heart to call him out.


    ¡°Greetings, Elder Yu Yangzi.¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded his head in return.


    The old Taoist master nodded his head as well, then turning towards his disciple, he guessed his disciple¡¯s intention and asked, ¡°Are you wondering who won?¡±


    Yu Yangzi nodded his head. The old Taoist master nced at Pei Xuanjing and said, ¡°I¡¯d say it was a tie.¡±


    Though Yu Yangzi¡¯s face remained unchanged, his heart was a turmoil. Even though he had cultivated for many years, he remained calm on the outside, but both Pei Xuanjing and the old Taoist master noticed his unusual behavior.


    However, the old Taoist master didn¡¯t seem to care about his disciple¡¯s thoughts, he suggested to Pei Xuanjing, ¡°Why don¡¯t we change our clothes and then carry on with our discussions?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing chuckled and nodded: ¡°That sounds great!¡±


    The two left arm in arm, leaving a bewildered Yu Yangzi behind.


    Just as the crowd in the distance was trying to figure out who won, a faint crack could be heard.


    Creak!


    Yu Yangzi¡¯s face changed subtly as a trace of regret appeared in his eyes. He looked at the Practice martial arts field under his feet, which cost countless money to construct and had already be a prized treasure of Dragon Tiger Mountain himself.


    Continuous sounds rang out as countless cracks appeared on the once sturdy arena.


    Crash!


    The Practice martial arts field suddenly exploded into countless fragments that flew in all directions!


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Those witnessing this event were overjoyed.


    ¡®Everyone, this is the property of Dragon Tiger Mountain, please¡­¡± Before Yu Yangzi could finish his sentence, someone shouted out.


    ¡°Quick, if you can get a fragment that has sword marks on it, you will be able toprehend the sword techniques of these two highest cultivators..¡±

 Chapter 261 - 261: 207: Discussing Dao Harvest,

    Chapter 261 - 261: 207: Discussing Dao Harvest,<div>


    Talismanic Skill; Negotiations Frustrated (5.2K Major Chapter)_2


    Trantor: 549690339


    Therefore, he still expressed his gratitude to Zhao Baiyang, vowing that he would be on high alert.<div>


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Fengdu Ghost Emperor to be so relentless in wanting to kill me!¡± Pei Xuanjing muttered to himself.


    What he did not know was that the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu now regarded him as a mortal enemy, viewing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s existence as crucial to the survival or demise of theher realm.


    Even if Pei Xuanjing¡¯s power was invincible, the more potent he was, the more the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu wanted to kill him, daring not to let him continue growing.


    Looking at the Shenxiao Sword, whichy broken in two on the table, he thought to himself: ¡°It seems that I need to find a great craftsman to forge a new divine weapon.¡±


    The breaking of the Shenxiao Sword, which had been with him for many years, also meant that the Thousand-Refined Divine Weapon could no longer bring out his full power.


    Perhaps it was time to find a grandmaster craftsman who could forge a Ten Thousand-Forged grade divine weapon.


    But easier said than done, Ten Thousand-Forged divine weapons are rare in the world, each one being the treasures of top-ss major powers.


    Even for Dragon Tiger Mountain, they only have the pair of Three and Five Male and Female Sin shing Swords.


    To make a Ten Thousand-Forged divine weapon, it not only requires rare materials but also the craftsmanship of a great master to be sessful.


    Let alone the difficulties to collect these rare materials, among the countless craftsmen in the world, those that can be called great masters probably do not exceed ten.


    Getting any one of these great masters to work for you would not be easy.<div>


    ¡°Is the master out of istion? Disciple Pang Hong seeks an audience.¡± The voice of Pang Hong came from outside the door.


    Pei Xuanjing put a stop to his thoughts and said calmly towards the door,


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Apanied by a creaking sound, the door of the room was pushed open, and Pang Hong, dressed in a martial artist¡¯s clothes, walked in.


    ¡°I pay my respects to Master!¡± Pang Hong respectfully bowed to Pei Xuanjing.


    The current Pang Hong was no longer the skinny boy of the past, with his sturdy and lean body, bright eyes, and apelling aura.


    A smile surfaced on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face: ¡°You performed very well this time.¡± He had already learned from Yu Zhenzi about Pang Hong¡¯s performance that day and was very pleased.


    Pang Hong shook his head humbly: ¡°I was just doing my duty!¡±


    If it hadn¡¯t been for meeting Pei Xuanjing, he would still be the same lowly servant, living a life of hardship. Where would he havee today?


    For him, Pei Xuanjing was both a teacher and a father, the most important person in his life, worthy of protecting with his life.


    Pei Xuanjing chuckled, more pleased with this disciple.<div>


    ¡°Since you performed well, there should be a reward.¡± While speaking, he reached out to grab the Shenxiao sword that was previously ced far away. The sword hummed and fell into his hand. He handed it to Pang Hong, ¡°This


    Shenxiao sword will be with you from now on. Reflect on it carefully.¡±


    Though the Shenxiao sword was now broken into two pieces, it still holds immense power. However, its most significant value doesn¡¯t lie in this power.


    After all, with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s fortune, it wouldn¡¯t have toe to a point where he couldn¡¯t even give his only disciple a Thousand-Refined divine weapon.


    It should be known that during the confrontation with the old Heavenly Master, the Shenxiao sword not only carried Pei Xuanjing¡¯s enlightenment of cultivation but also bore a lot of the old Heavenly Master¡¯s learning spirit.


    Therefore, the current Shenxiao sword, like the fragments of sword marks on the martial arts practice field at Dragon Tiger Mountain that many peoplepeted for, can inspire a martial artist¡¯sprehension of martial arts realized by Pei Xuanjing and the old Heavenly Master.


    As for Pang Hong, having this broken sword by his side can not only use the sword intent on it for self-defence but alsoprehend the sword intent at all times. This was extremely beneficial for him toprehend the true meaning of martial arts and step into the third-grade Wuzong grandmaster realm in the future.


    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Pang Hong was overjoyed. He knew the value of this broken sword, so he hastily expressed his gratitude.


    Pei Xuanjing handed over the hilt, ¡°Here, try picking it up.¡±


    He only gave him the hilt and kept the other part of the body of the sword, which was about one foot long and had the sharp tip, hidden in his sleeve.<div>


    It¡¯s not that Pei Xuanjing was reluctant, but given Pang Hong¡¯s current strength, even subduing this part of the hilt poses quite a challenge, let alone the extremely powerful other part.


    With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s help, although Pang Hong seemed to struggle somewhat, he eventually subdued the sword intent of the hilt and stored it in the sheath.


    He found a piece of grey cloth to wrap it, then hung it on his back. He made up his mind to keep it next to him even when he slept.


    Watching Pang Hong, who was sweating from his forehead but had a resolute expression on his face, his lips curved into a smile, ¡°Did youe here because you had something to tell me?¡±


    Pang Hong then proceeded to speak, ¡°Senior Yu Zhenzi asked me to invite you, saying that she has scheduled a meeting today with Senior Yuyangzi from Dragon Tiger Mountain and Senior Qingyangzi from True Martial Sect, they need you to attend.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I got it.¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded, understanding why Yu Zhenzi sent Pang


    Hong. He told Pang Hong, ¡°You lead the way and follow me over there!¡±


    ¡®Yes.¡±


    The two exited the room and, following the corridor, passed through several towers and pavilions until they arrived in front of a certain building.


    Pei Xuanjing led Pang Hong into the building, where they saw Yu Zhenzi, Yu Yangzi, and Qingyang Zi seated. Upon seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s arrival, they immediately stood up to greet him.


    ¡°Greetings, Grandmaster Pei.¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster! ¡±


    ¡°Longevity! ¡±


    The three of them had different ways of addressing him, which also represented their different rtionships with Pei Xuanjing..

 Chapter 227 - 227: 196: The Golden Core Dao; A Challenge at the Door (5.2K Big Chapter)

    Chapter 227 - 227: 196: The Golden Core Dao; A Challenge at the Door (5.2K Big Chapter)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    If there was one event that unequivocally dominated the world of martial arts, it was the return of the long-absent yer Taoist, and his challenge to the two Masters of Justice Hall.


    Nobody could have guessed that after two years in seclusion, the yer Taoist would re-emerge with such momentum, as though intending to reim the top spot in the world of martial arts.<div>


    Because scant few knew of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ying of the Lord of Shenxiao Gate, many did not fullyprehend the extent of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s prowess.


    As for the matter of ying the Yama King, while many people were aware of it, only a select few understood that the power of this Yama King was on par with the most formidable martial artists in the world ¨C the majority dismissed him as a slightly more formidable first-grade martial artist.


    For various reasons, only a select few truly grasinded the full extent of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength.


    Hence, there were generally two major opinions regarding the yer Taoist¡¯s actions.


    One group believed that the yer Taoist Pei Xuanjing was merely vying for attention ¨C after defeating a few ordinary first-grade martial artists, he dared to challenge the Masters of the century-old Justice Hall. They saw him as being overconfident and predicted that he would inevitably be defeated and ended in obscurity.


    Others, however, thought that heroes emerged in every generation. Although Pei Xuanjing was rtively young, his abilities were on par with those who had been renowned for years.


    Moreover, considering that the yer Taoist had never suffered a defeat since his advent, he must have had some level of confidence when challenging the masters of Justice Hall. Therefore, the oue of this challenge was unpredictable ¨C who would win was anyone¡¯s guess.


    For a while, countless people debated the possible oues.


    Pei Xuanjing issued a challenge and, faced with an adversary renowned for his martial prowess, even the sessive generations of heroes dared not underestimate him.


    Therefore, the Masters of Justice Hall, who had made numerous alliances, invited many powerful martial artists to visit Justice Hall and enhance its prestige.


    As the agreed date drew closer and closer, numerous people in the martial arts world began to head towards Justice Hall¡¯s location, not wanting to miss this rare spectacle.<div>


    Such a duel between top experts was rare, especially when the event was publicized in advance, giving everyone prior knowledge.


    ¡°Why would he choose to challenge the Master of Justice Hall now?¡± Zhao Baiyang, the Maitreya Sect Leader, frowned slightly, puzzled.


    Ever since the news started spreading in the martial arts world a month ago, he had heard of it. However, when he first heard about it, he dismissed it as nonsense.


    Zhao Baiyang, who had personally crossed swords with Pei Xuanjing, knew very well how powerful Pei Xuanjing was. Even for himself, it would not necessarily be an easy victory without using his trump card.


    But what is Justice Hall¡¯s Master inparison? Even though he had some reputation in martial arts circles, to Zhao Baiyang, he was just a dried bone in a grave.


    In his view, Pei Xuanjing was evenly matched and it was difficult to predict a winner. How could, how could he challenge such a character?


    However, as the news spread more widely, countless people gathered at Justice Hall, and especially ording to the message from his subordinates, Pei Xuanjing had indeed descended from Shenxiao Mountain and headed towards Justice Hall.


    This forced Zhao Baiyang to believe that this matter was real, prompting him to question why Pei Xuanjing would act this way. ¡°What could it be?¡±


    Zhao Baiyang was puzzled.


    He knew that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions had inadvertently helped him, attracting everyone¡¯s attention and making the implementation of his own n smoother.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Despite his curiosity about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions, for Zhao Baiyang, the most important current matter was his n for entering Tiandu and ying the dragon.<div>


    As long as this n wasn¡¯t affected, all other matters could be set aside temporarily.


    After a moment of thought, he ordered Yu Yiyao, ¡°Have our people keep an eye on Justice Hall. If anything unexpected happens, they should immediately inform us. Other than that, they needn¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡± Yu Yiyao nodded her head.


    Zhao Baiyang then asked, ¡°Has there been any response from the Netherworld? Are they participating in this n?¡±


    Yu Yiyao solemnly replied, ¡°The message from the Netherworld is that the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu will personally participate.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Upon hearing this, Zhao Baiyang looked up abruptly, a surprised expression crossing his face. He asked in confusion, ¡°Why would that old ghost show up in person? Could the previous rumor be true?¡±


    Zhao Baiyang had crossed paths with the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu several times. When he and Tie Qianshan first made their names, the old ghost was already the master of the Netherworld.


    Back then, the people of Netherworld were instructed to target him and his cohorts, leading to significant strife between Zhao Baiyang and the Netherworld. If not absolutely necessary, Zhao Baiyang would never want to cooperate with anyone from the Netherworld.


    But at his level, despite his deep aversion towards the Netherworld, he could only grit his teeth and ept them.


    After all, Tiandu was too dangerous. He needed to rally any and all proficient Martial Artist who could potentially assist him in his endeavor..

 Chapter 228 - 228: 196: The Golden Core Dao; A Challenge at the Door (5.2K Big Chapter)_2

    Chapter 228 - 228: 196: The Golden Core Dao; A Challenge at the Door (5.2K Big Chapter)_2<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    What he didn¡¯t expect was that this time, the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu would personallye out of seclusion.


    This reminded him of the recent rumor: Yama King had been in by Pei Xuanjing.<div>


    ¡°For the past two years, the people of the underworld have been low-key, not causing too much uproar,¡± Yu Yiyao, who was standing by his side,mented.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    She couldn¡¯t help but think about how Pei Xuanjing¡¯s rise caused significant losses for the Mire Sect. Yet their losses,pared to that of the underworld, seemed insignificant.


    Zhao Baiyang silently nodded. It seemed it might be true.


    ¡°I heard this old ghost was cultivating a powerful skill in seclusion. Now that he¡¯S willing toe out, he must have mastered it,¡± he thought to himself.


    He knew well that Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor was selfish. Even if everyone from the underworld perished, he would not easilye out unless he was certain of his power.


    Now that the Ghost Emperor was willing to intervene, it was highly probable that he had sessfully mastered the skill.


    After bidding farewell to Bai Xiaosheng, Pei Xuanjing remained on the mountain without showing any signs of urgency.


    He spent each day in martial studies, refining Taoyun, transforming blood energy, and tempering his body.


    His life might vary from day to day, but it was tranquil and rxing.


    During this period, Pei Xuanjing meticulously organized his cultivation path, hoping to logically sort out the route he had taken.


    ording to his spection, the three paths of refining essence, cultivating Qi, and refining spirit should correspond to body and blood cultivation, True Qi cultivation, and martial arts enlightenment, respectively.<div>


    Moreover, these three paths can be cultivated independently or simultaneously for mutual support and advancement.


    By Pei Xuanjing¡¯s estimation, these three pathsbined would closely resemble a superior cultivation method in the Taoist School: Golden Core Dao.


    The Golden Core Dao is not so much about refining an actual physical core, as it is about a cultivator refining their essence and spirit to perfection, hence the immortality and perfect characteristics depicted by the terms ¡®gold¡¯ and ¡®core¡¯.


    The Golden Core referred to the immortal state where a cultivator¡¯s essence and spirit reach perfection.


    ¡°Looking at it this way, following the three paths of essence, Qi, and spirit might be the most orthodox way of cultivation, ¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    Perhaps those who independently cultivate one path can quickly grow strong and gain overwhelming power, but from a cultivation perspective, rapid growth may not be bnced and could lead to imperfections in the ultimate state of perfection.


    Consequently, even if he achieves full spiritualization of the body and refines every acupoint, there will always be ws preventing true perfection.


    For Pei Xuanjing, such an oue was uneptable. It would be a futile effort if his path led to immortality but he was unable to achieve it in the end.


    ¡°It seems like I¡¯ll need to acquire the information passed down by ancient powers,¡± he mulled over it.


    He was confident that the messages he needed could be found among these ancient powers, some of which have been around for thousands of years.


    Take Dragon Tiger Mountain, for instance. This ancient power has been around since the Divine Han period, and it hasn¡¯t experienced any clear breaks in its session. It is impossible for it to have lost such important materials.<div>


    What troubled him most was how to get ess to that information.


    This is because,pared to martial arts, this knowledge constitutes the essence and foundation of Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    Even if there is unparalleled martial arts, it can be created by an exceptional genius. However, even a prodigyparable to Master Sanfeng would find it difficult to ess the heritage and foundation of Dragon Tiger Mountain without the right opportunity.


    This is the real source of confidence for these major powers; they have a better understanding and more impressive schemes than ordinary people, which can¡¯t be pursued by a single individual.


    ¡°Huh.. ¡±


    Pei Xuanjing slowly opened his eyes. The True Qi swirling within his body, the abundant blood Qi, and the pervasive martial artsprehension all quieted down.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go down the mountain,¡± a flicker of divinity sparkled in his eyes.


    Justice Hall, a well-known ce in the martial artsmunity, had attracted everyone¡¯s attention over the past month, with countless martial artists flocking there.


    Ma Wuji, the head of Justice Hall, weed all those looking for excitement, ordering his men to open their gates to everyone without any restriction.


    Justice Hall¡¯s reputation relied heavily on Ma Wuji¡¯S honor and integrity. Blocking the martial artists would naturally damage his reputation.


    That¡¯s why even though they were annoyed, the members of Justice Hall still had to put on a smile and warmly wee everyone.


    Instead of choosing a blessednd on a famous mountain as many sects do, Justice Hall established arge manor not far from a mansion city.


    Actually, judging by its scale, the ce could already be deemed a small town.


    The merchants and farmers here have intimate rtionships with Justice Hall, gaining protection from them while also providing supplies for them.


    The first rays of sunlight in the morning brightened the earth, and the originally quiet town gradually became lively.


    Many martial artists, in groups of three to five, gathered together, discussing and pointing out their aspirations, waiting for the arrival of Pei Xuanjing.


    Among these people were those stepping into the martial artsmunity for the first time, and there were also seasoned veterans used to Jianghu¡¯s ups and downs..

 Chapter 229 - 229: 196: The Golden Core Dao; A Challenge at the Door (5.2K Big Chapter)_3

    Chapter 229 - 229: 196: The Golden Core Dao; A Challenge at the Door (5.2K Big Chapter)_3<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pang Hong, who had originally been wandering in the outside world, sat in a tavern with Dan Feng and his sister that he had met at the Wild Mountain Ancient Temple.


    The three had just returned from a forbidden ce, a blessednd, not long ago. Although they hadn¡¯t secured any treasures from the blessednd, they still reaped considerable gains.<div>


    Upon hearing the news that Pei Xuanjing was going to challenge the master of Justice Hall, the three hurriedly headed to Justice Hall without taking a rest.


    Dan Feng, who had been wandering in Jianghu for several years, now showed more maturity on his face, much more than when he first ran into Pei Xuanjing.


    Surveying the surrounding martial artists, he lowered his voice and asked Pang Hong, ¡°Pang Hong, why do you think your master is doing this?¡±


    No matter whether there were mighty experts among the surrounding martial artists or not, Dan Feng still lowered his voice to ask.


    After rolling along in Jianghu for several years, Pang Hong had gradually matured. He no longer resembled the inexperienced boy when he first stepped into Jianghu. The longer he spent in Jianghu, the more he could feel the robust strength of his teacher. Thus, he did not worry about his teacher losing at all.


    While he was still eating hungrily, upon hearing Dan Feng¡¯s question, he responded casually, ¡°There must be some profound reasons behind master¡¯s actions, it¡¯S beyond myprehension.¡±


    Pang Hong did not want to guess Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intentions, and he also thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to figure it out.


    His teacher, over the years, has experienced countless ups and downs, met countless opponents, but never suffered a loss.


    If so, why bother with such conjecture and add to his troubles.


    Dan Feng and his sister both stopped talking upon hearing this.


    Even though they had only met Pei Xuanjing, who was only a few years older than them at the ancient temple, they were profoundly impressed by him.<div>


    The demeanor of Pei Xuanjing when he confronted Zhao Baiyang, the leader of Mire Sect, at the ancient temple, had captivated Dan Feng.


    In his opinion, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s profound and lofty manner was more impressive than his own father¡¯s.


    Pei Xuanjing did not know about their conversation, nor did he know that just one encounter had made such a deep impression on these two siblings.


    Right now, he was wearing a dark-brown robe, and carrying the Shenxiao Sword on his waist, slowly walking into the town where Justice Hall was located.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing is here!¡±


    ¡°He is actually here!¡±


    ¡°Is he the yer Taoist people speak about? I heard that the yer Taoist is a ruthless monster, he looks nothing like a good person. But this Taoist Priest has a handsome face and outstanding demeanor. He doesn¡¯t look murderous at all?¡± someone queried.


    ¡°You must not look down upon him. Rumor has it, he kills without batting an eye!¡±


    With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength, he could easily hear the words of everyone around him, even without trying.


    He frowned slightly, and the aura of his martial arts spread out.


    After feeling this powerful force of martial arts, the jabbering martial artists suddenly fell silent.<div>


    The yer Taoist is indeed terrifying!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Many people who initially doubted Pei Xuanjing¡¯s abilities, were now furrowing their brows, realizing that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength exceeded their understandings.


    The town was neither too big nor too small.


    When Pei Xuanjing revealed his true martial arts, the really strong martial artists in the town detected it immediately.


    They understood that Pei Xuanjing had arrived.


    ¡°This man¡¯s strength far exceeds our expectations.¡±


    The master of Justice Hall, Ma Wuji, and his deputy, Zhang Xiaoyao, exchanged a nce, thinking the same.


    However, at this moment, they cannot lose in terms of demeanor, since the challenger has already showed up, they cannot back down.


    The two released their martial arts aura without hesitation, echoing Pei Xuanjing?s martial arts aura.


    Having ascertained the direction, Pei Xuanjing smiled lightly, swayed his sleeve, and walked towards the Justice Hall with his head held high.


    All the martial artists retreated to make way for him, no one dared to stand in his path.


    The reputation of the yer Taoist was thoroughly disyed at this moment.


    ¡°A real man should be just like him!¡± Cui Qingping, who was in the distance, was watching Pei Xuanjing, whose might was overwhelming, with a glowing gaze, revealing an expression of admiration.


    Certainly, he and Li Yuzhen had alsoe to this ce.


    Li Yuzhen and others around him watched Pei Xuanjing¡¯s silhouette in the distance, all silent.


    They, the young dragons of Jianghu, were admired by many martial artists, who believed they would achieve great things in the future.


    However,pared with Pei Xuanjing of the same age, they were like chalk and cheese, as if they no longer had any chance to catch up with him, and could only watch his departing figure from afar.


    Cui Qingping and others thought in their hearts that there might be a day when they wouldn¡¯t even be able to catch a glimpse of his back.


    On the bustling Long Street, the area suddenly became eerily quiet, as silent as a graveyard.


    All martial artists¡¯ gazes were fixed on the handsome young Taoist.


    Pei Xuanjing walked steadily, advancing step by step. Soon, he arrived before Justice Hall.


    ¡°The Long Life Son of Shenxiao Sect is here today to learn from the experts at Justice Hall.¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s resonant voice echoed around, reaching towards all directions, nearly every martial artist in half of the town could hear it.


    Justice Hall¡¯s master Ma Wuji and Zhang Xiaoyao were already waiting there, with many strong men of Justice Hall behind them, as well as their good friends, who also had a reputation in Jianghu.


    Sigh!


    A number of martial artists, who were there just to watch the fun, seeing so many martial artists gathered before Justice Hall and hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    What Pei Xuanjing just spoke differed significantly from the rumors in Jianghu. It seemed not only was he challenging Justice Hall¡¯s master, but also those who were helping him.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t the Shenxiao Sect wiped out a long time ago?¡±


    Ma Wuji and Zhang Xiaoyao also heard what Pei Xianjing meant. While they cursed him for being arrogant in their hearts, they didn¡¯t rebuke him.


    However, among the visiting friends, several had hot tempers. Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s disregard for everyone, they felt insulted and could not help but mock him.


    Oh no!


    Exchanging a nce, they understood that, no matter how arrogant Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words had been, talking about obliteration was hitting below the belt.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Pei Xuanjingts expression cooled as he turned his gaze towards them.


    ¡°Who are you!¡± His calm words were filled with insurmountable forces, making the air seem a few degrees colder.


    ¡°I am¡­¡± The man was about to rify his identity.


    Unexpectedly, Pei Xuanjing abruptly interrupted him. He snorted coldly, ¡°Forget it, I have no interest in listening to you wasting time.¡±


    While talking, Pei Xuanjing waved his sleeve, and a force rolled out, bringing up a fierce surge, and struck down.


    Thud!


    The man was sent flying in a direct hit by Pei Xuanjing. He couldn¡¯t even stand against a casual attack from Pei Xuanjing and was knocked to the ground..

 Chapter 230 - 230: 197: Easy Suppression; Chief Capturer of Six Gates (5.2K big )

    Chapter 230 - 230: 197: Easy Suppression; Chief Capturer of Six Gates (5.2K big )<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°You¡¯re being incredibly overbearing, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ma Wuji¡¯S brow furrowed as he took a sudden step forward.


    As the host of this ce, he couldn¡¯t simply sit back and watch the other¡¯s actions. If he didn¡¯t step up now, how could he move around in the martial arts world in the future?<div>


    Although Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words just now were arrogant, they were not excessive.


    But the person who had spoken out, directly saying that the Shenxiao Sect had been extinguished, was undoubtedly insulting someone.


    Pei Xuanjing gave a faint smile, neither exining nor saying more: ¡°Overbearing? I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    In fact, the so-called martial arts world, the so-called Jianghu. Right and wrong, are often not clear.


    Even those famous heroes, at many times, will instinctively respond ording to rtionships, it¡¯s just human nature.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re here today not to make friends, but to deliberately provoke.¡± Ma Wuji¡¯s face gradually darkened.


    Strands of divine light emerged in Pei Xuanjing?s eyes, as he casually said: ¡°Isn¡¯t the righteous hero,


    Master Ma, discussing how to capture me, the Remnant of Shenxiao, to curry favor with the Six Gates? How could he be willing to make friends with me?¡±


    This was the information Pei Xuanjing got from Bai Xiaosheng.


    Since the news of his challenge to the Justice Hall had been sent out, the master of the hall had been meticulous in plotting.


    As a long-established figure, how could he be willing to be stepping stone for a upstart like Pei Xuanjing.<div>


    Therefore, he decided that if he saw signs of Pei Xuanjing winning, in the end he would ally with the experts of the Six Gates, suppress Pei Xuanjing, and then tarnish his reputation.


    Pei Xuanjing never thought that the man in front of him, who imed to be a lofty and righteous master of Justice Hall, would turn out to be such a hypocrite.


    Whoosh!


    After Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words were spoken, many people present were shocked.


    The Jianghu and the imperial court naturally have conflicts, and the people of the Six Gates are described by the people of the Jianghu asckeys.


    No matter what they really think, they all despise allying with the Great Ming imperial court on the surface.


    You should know that although Pei Xuanjing?s nickname, yer Taoist, may sound bad, in fact, he is infamous in Jianghu, not notorious.


    Most of his opponents are the Great Ming Court and those in the martial arts world with bad reputations like the underworld and Mire Sect. Apart from the identity of a Remnant of Shenxiao, he has not much bad fame.


    But even though the Shenxiao Sect was wanted by the Great Ming Court, apart from the court, the forces in Jianghu couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t easily curse Shenxiao Sect.


    Even if the Shenxiao Sect was wiped out and only remnants remained, it was once a major Taoist Sect. Those Taoist forces, even if they didn¡¯t like Shenxiao Sect, definitely wouldn¡¯t let others insult it.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. You have no evidence, yet you dare to unfairly nder me.¡± Ma Wuji¡¯s face changed dramatically and he scolded.<div>


    At the same time, his heart surged with shock, unable to figure out why the other party would know about this. You should know that the few people who were involved in the discussion that day were all his close friends who would definitely not betray him.


    ¡®Whatever, if you say it didn¡¯t happen then it didn¡¯t.¡± Pei Xuanjing was indifferent to the other party¡¯s denial, and sneered: ¡°You¡¯d better hope, the people of the Six Gates don¡¯t show up.¡±


    Anyway, the results will be out soon. If he wins and the people of the Six Gates don¡¯t show up, then it would prove that Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s information was wrong, and Pei Xuanjing would spare him.


    But if the people of the Six Gates do show up, and team up with them, then it would prove that the other party had intentions to harm him, and that one would undoubtedly die.


    Whoosh¡­


    The street in front of Justice Hall was eerily quiet, like the calm before a storm.


    No one expected Pei Xuanjing to be so decisive, so domineering¡­


    ¡°Take your best shot!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing extended his hand, making a gesture of invitation.


    At this moment, Ma Wuji had no more hesitation. His heart was burning with anger, his heart filled with resentment, and he decisively took action.


    His thick True Qi was released at will, his booming Blood Qi exploded, and the true meaning of martial arts filled all directions. A punch sted out.


    Ma Wuji was able to establish a powerful force like Justice Hall in the martial arts world, he was by no means a simple figure. In addition to his well -known extensive connections, he also had extraordinary strength.


    Maybe his strength was still a bitckingpared to those supreme powerhouses in the martial arts world that Bai Xiaosheng mentioned, but he was absolutely one of the strongest people just below these supreme powerhouses.


    Immersed in the First-grade realm for so many years, he, who rarely took action, finally showed his


    long-hidden strength in the moment of his move.


    A punch sted out, his clothes billowed, the surging boiling blood qi around him brought a wave of heat, sweeping in all directions.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, endless power swept across Long Street, like a transparent, roaring giant dragon.


    ¡°Wuji Fist!¡±


    Seeing his punch, many people couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    Wuji Fist Skill was the martial art that Ma Wuji relied on to be famous. Although this fist technique was only a semi-lost art, he had already perfected it. It was rumored that he had trained it to the peak, the so-called Wuji realm.


    Some people said that Ma Wuji didn¡¯t originally have this name, but changed itter because of this Wuji Fist Skill.


    The way of Wuji symbolizes two opposing states. The changes of motion and stillness, Yin and Yang.


    Facing Ma Wuji¡¯s vigorous punch, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face did not change, he still maintained his original smiling, calm and casual demeanor.


    He neither activated his potent true Qi, nor drummed up his surging Blood Qi, nor utilized the true meaning of martial arts..

 Chapter 231 - 231: 197: Easy Suppression; Chief Capturer of Six Gates (5.2K big ) _2

    Chapter 231 - 231: 197: Easy Suppression; Chief Capturer of Six Gates (5.2K big ) _2<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    He slowly raised his right hand, the palm slender and fair, gently covering Ma Wuji¡¯s punch.


    ¡°Boom!¡±<div>


    A dull sound echoed out. Ma Wuji¡¯s full-force punch didn¡¯t have the slightest effect. It was about to reach Pei Xuanjing when suddenly his left hand lightly patted, striking Ma Wuji¡¯s fist.


    The immense force caused Ma Wuji¡¯s body to sink down slightly, his feet burying into the earth, before he was violently pushed back by the huge force.


    All the onlookers were shocked. They couldn¡¯t believe that Ma Wuji, despite his strength and imposing punch, was so easily neutralised by the opponent, rendering everyone speechless.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    How was it possible? Ma Wuji halted, a look of intense shock crossing his eyes. He hadn¡¯t expected that his all-out effort would be so easily repelled by the opponent. This nearly shattered all his confidence.


    Only he, who had personally fought against his opponent just now, could truly perceive the tremendous power hidden in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s seemingly casual pat.


    He looked at Pei Xuanjing as if he was seeing a primordial beast d in human skin.


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head slightly, ¡°Just you alone is far from enough. All of you,e at me together.¡±


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s arrogant words, the masters in the Justice Hall should have been very angry, feeling insulted.


    But surprisingly, after listening to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, they fell into a brief silence. No one spoke, nor did they feel angry.


    The stronger experts had a clearer understanding of how dreadful Pei Xuanjing¡¯s nonchnt pat was.<div>


    They knew Ma Wuji extraordinarily well.


    They clearly understood the terrifying strength and power contained in Ma Wuji¡¯s fist.


    But it was easily broken by Pei Xuanjing, which was a horrifying thing.


    ¡°Master?¡± Zhang Xiaoyao softly called to Ma Wuji.


    ¡°Attack together!¡±


    As a veteran in the martial world, Ma Wuji knew this was no time for saving face.


    The opponent¡¯s strength far exceeded the ordinary, he even seemed close to bing a supreme underworld figure. Even if there was a gap, it probably wasn¡¯t far apart.


    Such a formidable adversary, if they were to fight one on one, perhaps none of them could withstand the opponent.


    Since the opponent is so confident now, there is no need to consider face anymore. Winning is all that matters.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Sharing many years of acquaintance, Zhang Xiaoyao understood Ma Wuji¡¯s intention. He told the others, ¡°Strike together!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±<div>


    The masters in Justice Hall responded in unison, eight of Justice Hall¡¯s first-grade masters, including the two leaders, struck together, each exhibiting their full strength against Pei Xuanjing.


    Among the masters assisting with punches, the person who had been repelled by Pei Xuanjing also chose to join in, while the others did not. It seemed they were unwilling to gang up and lose face.


    Of course, whether they were unwilling to lose face or whether they intended to retreat because Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength far exceeded the ordinary, no one could tell.


    Facing the joint attack of nine first-grade masters, feeling the emerging Martial arts intent, surging Blood Qi, and wildly rolling True Qi from all sides, Pei Xuanjing was not afraid at all, but instead, his smile grew wider.


    ¡°This is more like it, only now does it pique my interest.¡± Dered Pei Xuanjing.


    At his level, the individuals present would not pose any threat to Pei Xuanjing in a singlebat. Only if they all attack together would they pique his interest.


    As various terrifying attacks neared him, Pei Xuanjing chuckled lightly, pped in the air, and unleashed countless True Qi. His True Qi turned into a lightning dragon that roared and danced around him. It was unstoppable like a true dragon venturing out to sea.


    Boom, boom, boom¡­


    With a string of palms hitting out by Pei Xuanjing, resonating explosions echoed along Long Street, like roaring thunder.


    The fierce and strong momentum surged like sunlight, too dazzling to gaze upon.


    Over time, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength had significantly improved.


    Although Heavenly Thunder Body Refining mainly strengthened only his left hand, his own body also improved somewhat with the continuous refinement.


    With his current strength, even if he doesn¡¯t use any other power and solely relies on his physical strength to fight, there would be few rivals in the martial world.


    With each palm strike, it was as powerful as the Dragon Elephant overturning, possessing immense and unpredictable strength.


    Bang!


    An overwhelming force surged towards Ma Wuji and others, seemingly thundering like the heavens and earth splitting, impossible to resist.


    They felt like a dinghy swaying in the stormy sea, facing the frightening waves with no ability to fight back


    Bam!


    Before they could reach the opponent, they were swept by the raging waves and sent flying, falling to the ground.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye. Pei Xuanjing, with just one move, sent the nine first-grade masters flying who attacked together.


    Such a domineering posture shocked everyone.


    On Long Street, the earth shook and strong winds swept across forcing many martial artists to retreat in order to avoid being harmed.


    ¡°He has be stronger again.¡± A look of disbelief appeared in Cui Qinghe and others¡¯ eyes.


    Although they had not truly broken through to the first-grade realm, due to their background, they had encountered more first-grade martial artists than ordinary ones. They were very familiar with the strength of first-grade martial artists..

 Chapter 232 - 232: 197: Easy Suppression; Chief Capturer of Six Gates (5.2K big )_3

    Chapter 232 - 232: 197: Easy Suppression; Chief Capturer of Six Gates (5.2K big )_3<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ording to what the elders of his family said, once a Martial Artist had entered the First-grade Realm, each progression required a substantial amount of time and effort, and it was difficult to make rapid strides without significant opportunities.


    However, the current Pei Xuanjing seemed to not be restricted by this limitation.<div>


    Ma Wuji and others were shaken to their core, disbelief thick in their eyes as they looked at Pei Xuanjing.


    The man had sent several of them flying backward without even using a weapon. The gap in power between the two sides was so wide that even a fool could see it.


    Pei Xuanjing took one step forward, raising his voice, ¡°It is impolite not to return something given.


    Therefore, I think you should also take a hit from me.¡±


    In his resonant voice held an indomitable will that could not be refused.


    He lifted up his fair and slender palm, purple-green thunder light emerged and gathered in his palm, a terrifying power radiating from it.


    Then, he struck out with his palm.


    A purple-green Thunder Dragon roared, bearing a terrifying aura, rushed towards them.


    Bang!


    The moment Pei Xuanjing struck out his palm, Ma Wuji and hispanions felt hairs raising on their necks. They sensed the terrifying aura inherent in that palm strike, an unparalleled aura that seemed to want to shatter the heavens and the earth.


    In a daze, they seemed to see themselves being swallowed by the Thunder Dragon.<div>


    ¡°Wujie Fist!¡±


    ¡°Xiaoyao Palm!¡±


    Each of the nine men used their best moves, their boiling Blood Qi ignited, as if it were even going to burn the sky above to a bright red.


    Boom!


    The roaring Thunder Dragon collided with the True Qi and Blood Qi of the nine men, causing a trembling shockwave.


    It was like a thunderp, impact waves visible to the naked eye scattered in all directions from the point of impact.


    The long street shook, countless stone bs were swept up by the violent air wave, breaking into shattered pieces that flew in all directions.


    In the face of such wild impacts, the expressions of numerous watching martial artists changed, as they were unable to suppress the shock on their faces.


    Facing the iing air wave, Pei Xuanjing slightly knitted his brows, then the Innate Thunder Gang Qi started to rotate, ayer of purple-green Thunder light appeared around his body, wrapping his whole body. Even as qi waves and stones came flying towards him, none could cause him any harm.


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­


    When the dust and smoke dispersed, Pei Xuanjing still stood tall on the spot, the floor beneath his feet intact.<div>


    On the other hand, Ma Wuji and hispanions all looked pale, traces of blood at the corners of their mouths, their clothes torn and disheveled, and their hair fluttering about, making them look extremely miserable.


    Just by looking at their appearances, one would know who had won and who had lost this confrontation.


    Of course, those people did not know that the reason Ma Wuji and others could still stand therergely unharmed was that Pei Xuanjing had shown restraint.


    Although Pei Xuanjing had learned of Ma Wuji and others¡¯ plot from Bai Xiaosheng, just as they confessed, he truly didn¡¯t have any concrete evidence.


    Under such circumstances, Pei Xuanjing naturally would not resort to taking lives in response to disagreements, therefore, he refrained from attacking with full force.


    Now, he was just waiting for the results.


    If the people from Six Gates showed up, then it would demonstrate the other party¡¯s malicious intent, and they would certainly face death.


    If the people from Six Gates did not show up, then everything would end today, and Pei Xuanjing would not say anything more.


    A gloomy look on Ma Wuji¡¯S face, he nced at the calm and collected Pei Xuanjing, his eyes flickering as if he was mulling over something.


    ¡°Leader, we can¡¯t let those people take action.¡± Zhang Xiaoyao¡¯s low voice echoed in Ma Wuji¡¯s ear, seemingly intended to stop him.


    He knew what Ma Wuji was contemting, whether to let the people from Six Gates take action.


    But in Zhang Xiaoyao¡¯s opinion, they absolutely should not.


    If Pei Xuanjing hadn¡¯t exposed them earlier, and the people from Six Gates took action, they could feign ignorance about the incident and cut ties with it.


    But Pei Xuanjing had already divulged the matter. If the people from Six Gates appeared now, it would be tantamount to admitting their guilt.


    With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s previous words and presumptions already nted in their minds, it would be known to everyone that they were in collusion with Six Gates, there was simply no room to refute.


    ¡°Do you think we can stop them?¡± A bitter smile crept onto the corner of Ma Wuji¡¯s mouth, his words struck Zhang Xiaoyao like a bolt from the blue sky.


    Indeed!


    Now, they didn¡¯t hold the initiative. Since the people from Six Gates had already arrived, how could they possibly decide whether they would appear?


    Sure enough, a resonating voice suddenly thundered down the long street. ¡°Pei Xuanjing, the Remnant of Shenxiao, your evil deeds are innumerable. Today we shall arrest you!¡±


    A group of people strode from the distance, radiating an intense aura.


    The people from Six Gates really hade.


    The various martial artists watching the scene had undecisive eyes and various thoughts swirling in their hearts.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words earlier, they might have thought that the people from Six Gates came to apprehend Pei Xuanjing because of the information they received, especially since the bounty on Pei Xuanjing was still hanging and had never been lifted.


    But Pei Xuanjing had exposed the plot of the Justice Hall just now. Even though Ma Wuji adamantly denied it, the appearance of the people from Six Gates now couldn¡¯t help but stir up spection.


    The Head Catcher of Six Gates, Wu Ea.


    Pei Xuanjing naturally recognized the identity of the leading person.


    For this renowned Head Catcher of Six Gates, Pei Xuanjing was well-informed.


    He recalled the time when he first entered Tiandu due to the assassination by the Three Wolves of MO Bei, and met the God Catcher of Six Gates, the upright and honest Fu Changge.


    As a Third-grade Martial Artist then, facing the long-established Head Catcher of Six Gates, Wu Fa, he had always wanted to meet him, but didn¡¯t expect he would meet him here today.


    ¡°Did the Head Catchere to arrest me today?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked with an indifferent expression.


    Wu Fa looked average, if one did not know him, no one would believe that this extremely ordinary man was the infamous Head Catcher of Six Gates.


    He did not rush to take action, his resonant voice echoing through the long street, ¡°The infamous yer Taoist, who has countless experts dying under him. Today, this Head Catcher hase to invite you to the Six Gates for a talk.¡±


    A yful smile spread across Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face as he shook his head and argued, ¡°If I were the Head Catcher, I would definitely not leave Tiandu so casually in the near future.¡±


    As for the arrival of this Head Catcher, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t mind, and he didn¡¯t think the other party could keep him here.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, he also knew that perhaps because of his feud with the Justice Hall, he had unknowingly drawn Zhang Xiaoyao¡¯s attention, thereby reducing the pressure on him, making Zhang Xiaoyao¡¯s n proceed much smoother..

 Chapter 233 - 233: 198: Strike with Rage! The Leader of the Sky Demon Sect! (5.2K Big Chapter)

    Chapter 233 - 233: 198: Strike with Rage! The Leader of the Sky Demon Sect! (5.2K Big Chapter)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing vaguely remembered that in his previous life simtions, he had not interacted with Lawlessness or the Six Gates. They seemed to be two parallel lines that never intersected.


    Now, with Lawlessness appearing at the Justice Hall, Pei Xuanjing knew for sure that his early challenge to the Justice Hall had caused a deviation.<div>


    ording to the trajectory of his life simtions, he should be in secluded cultivation on Shenxiao Mountain. Only after Zhao Baiyangs sessful killing of the dragon and the session of the new emperor, would Pei Xuanjing descend from the mountain, once the True Martial Sect¡¯s formation research was sessful.


    By then, with the changes that had urred in Tiandu, Six Gates and even the entire imperial court of Great Ming had shifted their attention to the new emperor and the Mire Sect, neglecting Pei Xuanjing.


    However, with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s early descent, Tiandu was quiet. Thus, the Six Gates chose to appear at this time, aiming to capture this Remnant of Shenxiao, who had disgraced the entire Great Ming imperial court.


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view, the exit of the mighty chief capturer of Six Gates from Tiandu was undoubtedly lowering the city¡¯S guard, making it easier for Zhao Baiyang¡¯s n to be implemented.


    ording to the continuous news provided by Bai Xiaosheng, Pei Xuanjing could roughly estimate the timing of Zhao Baiyang¡¯s actions, which would probably ur in the next few days.


    Pei Xuanjing even guessed that if someone was following him, they would probably strike at the same time he arrived at the Justice Hall.


    ¡°What do you mean!¡± Lawlessness frowned and asked.


    At his level, he could discern that when Pei Xuanjing said these words, he seemed to be earnest.


    This, indeed, gave Lawlessness a bad premonition.


    ¡°Nothing. Just feeling a bit annoyed.¡± Pei Xuanjing shrugged, feeling irritated that he had unintentionally aided Zhao Baiyang.


    With that in mind, he no longer felt like covering for Zhao Baiyang and asked, ¡°Has the chief capturer been focusing too much on metely and ignoring the actions of the Mire Sect?¡±<div>


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view, with the keen insight of the Six Gates, they should not ignore the activities of the Mire Sect.


    It must be due to his recent actions that they had been negligent, overlooking the operations of the Mire Sect.


    ¡°Hmm? The Mire Sect.¡± Lawlessness frowned and fell into thought. He asked the people behind him, ¡°Has there been any strange movements in the Mire Sect recently?¡±


    Just as Pei Xuanjing mentioned, they had concentrated all their attention on Pei Xuanjing recently and temporarily set aside other matters.


    Lawlessness did not see any problem in this before, but now that Pei Xuanjing mentioned it, he could not help but care.


    After all, what Pei Xuanjing talked about was not something trivial, it was about Tiandu.


    Tiandu and the Mire Sect.


    If these two words were linked together, with the instincts that Lawlessness formed over the yea] he had to take it seriously.


    ¡°Sir!¡± Suddenly, a gold badge capturer behind him seemed to recall something and whispered, ¡°Not long ago, many of our spies in the Mire Sect were purged. Some were sent to remote ces to carry out some inexplicable tasks.¡±


    Indeed!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Mire Sect did have some major operation.<div>


    Lawlessness realized this and suddenly looked at Pei Xuanjing,manding, ¡°What exactly is the Mire Sect up to? Tell me!¡±


    All the martial artists at the scene were bewildered, even Ma Wuji of the Justice Hall, who had quietly invited the Six Gates, was at a loss.


    They did not understand why the situation had suddenly shifted in such a way.


    They all expected that the Six Gates, known for their domineering nature, would inevitably sh with Pei Xuanjing, a notorious criminal who had been on the Great Ming imperial court wanted list for several years.


    The moment they meet, it would be like a volcanic eruption, a dramatic showdown of heavenly thunder and earthly fire.


    Yet, the scenario everyone was expecting did not happen as anticipated.


    With just a few words from Pei Xuanjing, the well-renowned Lawlessness was suddenly in a fluster, inquiring about the Mire Sect.


    Were the Mire Sect involved in this?


    But both sides involved, whether it was the Six Gates or Pei Xuanjing, didn¡¯t seem to have any connection with the Mire Sect, but only harbored enmity towards it, right?


    Pei Xuanjing, looking at the anxious Lawlessness, calmly asked, ¡°Why should I tell the Chief Capturer about the Mire Sect¡¯s affairs?¡±


    So, it does involve the Mire Sect. Some of the more knowledgeable masters at the scene suddenly began to piece together the recent rumours.


    ¡°You really do Imow!¡± Lawlessness¡¯s resonant voice echoed. He loudly said to Pei Xuanjing, ¡°Tell us the Mire Sect¡¯s n, and I¡¯ll let you go today.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡± Pei Xuanjing suddenly burst intoughter as if he had heard something hrious.


    He sneered at Lawlessness, ¡°Spare my life, with just you?¡±


    Lawlessness¡¯s expression turned cold. The plot which the Mire Sect possibly pulled in Tiandu was something he couldn¡¯t control. This made him furious. In addition, Pei Xuanjing¡¯sck of cooperation enraged him further.


    Since he became the Chief Capturer of the Six Gates, no one had dared to scorn him like this. Not even the emperor would humiliate him so.


    ¡°Since you refuse to toast, then don¡¯t me me for not showing mercy.¡± Lawlessness, filled with anger, made his move..

 Chapter 234 - 234: 198: Strike with Rage! The Leader of the Sky Demon Sect! (5.2K Big Chapter) _2

    Chapter 234 - 234: 198: Strike with Rage! The Leader of the Sky Demon Sect! (5.2K Big Chapter) _2<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ng!


    A fist shot out, the intense killing aura barreling towards him.<div>


    Having grown from a downcast soldier¡¯s son to a chief capturer of the Six Gates, Lawlessness has gone through countless battles. His horrifying killing aura has nearly materialized.


    In that instant when he made his move, his figure almost disappeared, being reced by a domineering st of fist wind.


    Faced with this domineering and fierce fist force, Pei Xuanjing was not afraid. His fingers came together, he turned his hand into a palm, condensed countless purplish-blue thunders, and then pped out with it.


    The overwhelming momentum abruptly burst out as Pei Xuanjing¡¯s profound True Qi circted, setting off gusty winds around him.


    The vast and enormous palm seal, carrying endless purplish-blue thunder, seemed to morph into millions of palm seals, enveloping Lawlessness.


    Simultaneously, the Innate Thunder Gang Qi was operating, with a purplish-blue protective divine light covering his body,


    The dominant fist force collided with the vast and enormous palm seal, the terrifying gusts of wind, like raging rivers, surging and sweeping in all directions.


    With the collision at the center of the two people as the focus, the stone bs on Long Street exploded and flew apart. All the martial artists who were watching from a distance were utterly horrified.


    They couldn¡¯t figure out why the first exchange of blows between these two would cause such a situation.


    Meanwhile, the figure of Zhao Baiyang, leader of the Mire Sect and one of the causes of Pei Xuanjing and Lawlessness¡¯s anger , also appeared in Tiandu at the same time that they began to cross hands.


    Zhao Baiyang was still dressed in white, looking refined and elegant.<div>


    At this moment, he was standing in a pavilion, his gaze lead to no other ce than the Martial Academy.


    After that night¡¯s assassination, the Martial Academy suffered heavy casualties.


    Even though the Emperorter sent people to repair the academy, the master experts originally in it, after learning that they were only used to catch attention, didn¡¯t want to stay and left one after another.


    Since then, the once bustling Martial Academy returned to its deste and vacant state.


    However, many young martial artists still loitered in the distance, hoping to catch a glimpse of any distinctive features of the Martial Academy that had once hosted the renowned yer Taoist, Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing.¡± Zhao Baiyang looked at the distant Martial Academy with indifference and couldn¡¯t help but think of Pei Xuanjing again.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Has any newse?¡± he suddenly asked aloud.


    ¡°Master, today¡¯s flying eagle hasn¡¯t returned. But ording to the message from yesterday¡¯s flying eagle, Pei Xuanjing is now less than a hundred miles away from Justice Hall. If there are no idents, he should arrive at Justice Hall today,¡± Yu Yiyao, standing by, said softly.


    They had been following Pei Xuanjing and observing his movements all the time, rying updates every day via a flying eagle.


    ¡°Good!¡± Zhao Baiyang nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯S just a Pei Xuanjing, why make such a fuss?¡±, suddenly a voice full of disdain sounded from behind the two.<div>


    It turned out that there were others on the pavilion, The man who spoke wore a ck brocade robe, with an ordinary face.


    This man was the lord of the underworld, the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu, who had been invited by Zhao Baiyang. Of course, his appearance was not his true face, clearly changed by a face-changing skill.


    ¡°Heh heh.¡± Zhao Baiyang chuckled, not taking the Ghost Emperor¡¯s words to heart.


    Knowing the Ghost Emperor¡¯s animosity towards Pei Xuanjing, he was aware that the former detested thetter, wishing to kill him as soon as possible.


    However, in Zhao Baiyang¡¯s view, the people of the underworld probably had not recently fought Pei Xuanjing and were unaware of how vastly his strength had changed.


    Indeed, had Zhao Baiyang not seen it with his own eyes, he would not have dared to imagine the astonishing speed at which Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength had progressed, it was simply beyond belief.


    How could the people of the underworld know such a thing?


    Despite that, Zhao Baiyang had no intentions of revealing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current strength to the Ghost Emperor.


    While the two were working together, it was only due to mutual benefit, not because of any close rtionship between them.


    As a matter of fact, the animosity between the two of them was probably just as intense as that between each of them and Pei Xuanjing.


    Hence, Zhao Baiyang deliberately withheld information about Pei Xuanjing, hoping to see thetter give the Ghost Emperor a good tumble.


    ¡°I heard that this Pei Xuanjing emerged not long ago, but in a short period of over a decade, he has made a big name for himself. Many experts have been killed by him. It has indeed aroused great curiosity in me,¡± said a middle-aged man in grey next to the Ghost Emperor.


    Havinge out of seclusion only recently, he found that he was almost growing calluses from hearing the name Pei Xuanjing so often, which prompted him to look into the other party¡¯s background.


    Upon investigation, he found a veritable killing star, who had upset both the martial world and political arena. Clearly, Pei Xuanjing had risen by stepping over the bodies of countless experts.


    In his view, Pei Xuanjing had indeed joined the wrong sect. He should not be a disciple of the Shenxiao Sect, but should belong to the branch of Holy Sect Seven Killings. Zhao Baiyang nced at the middle-aged man and said, ¡°Master will meet him one day.¡±


    ¡°Heh heh, I am very much looking forward to it,¡± the middle-aged manughed.


    The man, who called himself a master, was indeed of surprisingly high status. He was none other than Xue Wuheng, the sect master of the Sky Demon Sect, who was ranked among the top martial arts practitioners by Bai Xiaosheng.


    Ever since the yer Taoist killed the Demonic Cult leader with thunderous momentum, the Demonic Cult had splintered and everyone went their own way, making it difficult to unite..

 Chapter 235 - 235: 198: Strike with Rage! The Leader of the Sky Demon Sect! (5.2K Big Chapter)—3

    Chapter 235 - 235: 198: Strike with Rage! The Leader of the Sky Demon Sect! (5.2K Big Chapter)¡ª3<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the nearly six hundred years since the founding of the Great Ming, practitioners of the Demonic Way had always been low-key, seldom seen in the realm of martial arts.


    No one saw iting that Zhao Baiyang managed to invite the leader of the Sky Demon Sect out of his seclusion to partake in his n.<div>


    To think that the leader of the Sky Demon Sect had been considered the strongest in the Demonic Way in the past six hundred years, boasting talentsparable to the original Demonic Cult¡¯s leader, and potentially the most likely candidate to unite the disparate branches of the Demonic Way and rise as the leader of the Demonic Cult once again.


    Having abandoned his duties in the Demonic Cult for the moment, could it mean that he had suppressed the individuals within the Demonic Way and was preparing to announce to the world that the Demonic Cult was making aeback in the realm of martial arts?


    Regardless, just his presence here today shows how much effort Zhao Baiyang has put into this n.


    Zhao Baiyang himself, the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu, and the Sky Demon Sect¡¯s leader Xue Wuheng, these three individuals are all supreme powerhouses atop the Supreme List, each capable of causing significant disruptions in the martial world with simple actions.


    The influence caused by the gathering of these three, even the True Martial Sect who are currently seen as the most powerful force in the realm of martial arts, would not dare to take lightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have a chance to meet him.¡± The Ghost Emperor of Fengdu¡¯s voice echoed inappropriately.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xue Wuheng raised an eyebrow, only to hear the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu coldly say: ¡°Because this time, I will personally take action to kill him in Tiandu!¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Sky Demon Sect¡¯s leader Xue Wuheng gave a faint smile, neither agreeing nor disagreeing.


    Zhao Baiyang did the same with a smile.


    ¡°Hehe!¡± The Ghost Emperor of Fengdu saw the reactions of the two and was furious inside, but chose not to vent his anger, only responding with a cold snort.


    At the same time, his hatred for Pei Xuanjing intensified ¨C were it not for him, he would not be made fun of by these two.<div>


    p¡­


    A messenger eagle flew past in the sky, attracting the attention of everyone present.


    However, none of the three supreme individuals reacted. Yu Yiyao reached out her hand and grasped the messenger eagle with her True Qi, bringing it into her palm.


    She took a bamboo tube the thickness of a thumb from the eagle¡¯s leg and set the messenger eagle free. She then took out the message from the bamboo tube and unfolded it.


    ¡°Pei has ascended Justice Hall¡­¡± Yu Yiyao quickly read the message aloud.


    Then she turned to Zhao Baiyang and said: ¡°Master, Pei Xuanjing has ascended Justice Hall. He alone was able to easily defeat the nine first-grade masters including the Master of Justice Hall, Ma Wuji.¡±


    ¡°As expected.¡± Zhao Baiyang didn¡¯t seem surprised by this result, he nodded and asked: ¡°What about Lawlessness, was he there?¡±


    The fact that Pei Xuanjing could easily defeat Ma Wuji came as no surprise to Zhao Baiyang. Having fought against him before, he knew exactly how powerful Pei Xuanjing was.


    What he cared more about was whether his source of information was correct.


    Had the head of the Six Gates already been drawn out by the news of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s appearance to personallye to Justice Hall to arrest the offender?


    If Lawlessness didn¡¯t show up, it meant his n had been unsessful.<div>


    Indeed, even though Ma Wuji and others had thought to invite the people from Six Gates, the motivation behind this thought was partly facilitated by Zhao Baiyang.


    Upon confirming that Pei Xuanjing would go to Justice Hall, he began to plot behind the scenes to attract Lawlessness away from Tiandu.


    As for the head of the Six Gates whose strength was unfathomable, even Zhao Baiyang was unclear about his capabilities. He had been renowned longer than Zhao himself.


    By the time Zhao Baiyang rose to power, Lawlessness had already assumed the position of head of the Six Gates, serving in that capacity ever since and rarely leaving.


    ording to the information in Zhao Baiyang?s possession, Lawlessness¡¯s strength was, if anything, stronger than theirs. He thought, if it was not for the imperial court rules, Lawlessness would definitely qualify to be on the Supreme List.


    In their n to execute the dragon in Tiandu, Lawlessness was one of the biggest obstacles. This time, if they could divert him from Tiandu by hoodwinking him, it would greatly alleviate the hindrance to their n.


    ¡°Hehe, thank you very much this time, Brother Pei.¡± Zhao Baiyang thought to himself.


    He soon put this idea aside and instructed Yu Yiyao: ¡°Now, issue amand to all of our people to begin to converge on the Imperial City. In two hours, they should break into the Imperial City and kill the emperor.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Yiyao was about to leave the scene upon receiving the order.


    ¡®Wait!¡±


    As she was about to leave, she was halted by the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu, who looked at Zhao Baiyang with scepticism and asked: ¡°Now it¡¯s noon, and we¡¯ll take action in two hours. Shouldn¡¯t we wait until nightfall?¡±


    As the saying goes, the highest winds blow on the darkest nights, which are perfect formitting illicit acts.


    Underworld assassins often choose to act at night, as daylight makes it hard to conceal one¡¯s identity and would easily attract attention from others.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Zhao Baiyang chuckled lightly and asked: ¡°Considering the current situation, do you think we have a chance to get close to the Imperial City tonight?¡±


    He thought that perhaps the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu¡¯s prolonged seclusion had caused rust in his thinking.


    This was Tiandu, the core capital area of the Great Ming Empire.


    At nightfall, all streets within several miles of the Imperial City would be under curfew. Except for patrol soldiers in groups, nomon people were allowed to approach.


    Any curfew vitors approaching the Imperial City would be executed on the spot if they didn¡¯t heed the warning.


    So, they could only take advantage of daylight, when their people could mingle with themoners and approach the Imperial City.


    If they were to wait until nightfall, they would need to confront innumerable soldiers directly, charging in under a shower of arrows, inevitably resulting in heavy losses.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± The Ghost Emperor of Fengdu was taken aback after hearing Zhao Baiyang¡¯s exnation.


    Obviously, he hadn¡¯t considered that. He wasn¡¯t afraid of a shower of arrows, but his subordinates might not be able to withstand it.


    ¡°Hehe, in that case, let¡¯smand our forces to get ready!¡± Xue Wuheng, the leader of the Sky Demon Sect, intervened to ease the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu¡¯s embarrassment.


    Although he had been thinking the same way just now, he hadn¡¯t actually voiced it out and thus had managed to save face.


    At this critical moment of implementing the n, Zhao Baiyang naturally would not intentionally face off against the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu. He thought for a moment, and said to Yu Yiyao: ¡°Order everyone to get ready to approach the Imperial City. Wait for the soldiers to change shifts and wait for an hour after they have left their posts before acting on mymand.¡±


    They just needed to wait for the soldiers to change shifts and return to therge camp in the suburbs of the city. It would take a considerable amount of time for those soldiers to return once they hadunched their attack.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Yiyao left to carry out the order..

 Chapter 236 - 236: 199: Enter the Imperial City, Kill the

    Chapter 236 - 236: 199: Enter the Imperial City, Kill the<div>


    Tyrant; Dominant Saber Intent and Sword Intent (Subscribe for 5.2K long chapter)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Upon receiving the news, people from all sides began to subtly blend amongst the ordinary popce, converging towards the Imperial City.<div>


    As the Land of Ultimate Virtue in the Great Ming empire, Tiandu can be described as the most prosperous ce. The streets near the Imperial City are especially so, lined with all kinds of merchants.


    The bustling streets are filled with endless varieties of goods. Not only are there unique treasures from various parts of Great Ming, but there are also rare items from outside the border and from the Western Regions.


    The busy streets, bustling crowd, and merchants weave the grand tapestry of this thriving era.


    ¡°Heh heh, what a pity that this thriving prosperity has drained the essence from the rest of the world. Without the supply from all the states of the world, I fear Tiandu would not be so flourishing,¡± Zhao Baiyang reflected to himself while sat at a distant tea table.


    Through all these years, he had traveled across the entire territory of Great Ming, and nowhere else has he seen such prosperitypare to whaty before him.


    Even in several other capital cities, their flourishing prosperity dwindled inparison to this.


    But in his eyes, the magnificence in front of him is false and fragile like a bubble, bound to burst once pricked.


    ¡°This Lord, who has long resided in a remote ce, has not seen such a spectacle for quite a long time,¡± said Xue Wuheng, the leader of the Sky Demon Sect, sighing, ¡°What a pity, it will soon be reduced to ashes.¡±


    The Demonic Cult has been suppressed by the Taoist School for centuries; forced to reside in remote corners and incapable of infiltrating prosperous areas.


    Even though he has lived a life of luxury and extravagance, such a scene is not often seen. What¡¯s more, their uing actions will wipe out everything here.


    ¡°To reduce it to ashes is to build new prosperity upon the ruins, ¡± Zhao Baiyang may regret it, but he isn¡¯t the least bit moved by it.<div>


    Xue Wuheng neither agreed nor disagreed with Zhao Baiyang¡¯s words. To him, his previousment was just a sigh.


    Only when the world fell into chaos again would the Saint Teachings have another chance to rise. Otherwise, under the joint pressure of the Great Ming court and the Taoist and Buddhism Schools, they would never have a chance to flourish.


    As for what Zhao Baiyang said, he didn¡¯t care or believe in it.


    The inheritance of the Saint teachings was long and far surpassed the ordinary Mire Sect. He didn¡¯t believe in the notions of the Mire Sect and thought they were all fanciful dreams.


    As long as people exist, there will always be desires, oppression, those who are high-ranking, and those who are low-ranking.


    If the day that the Mire Sect was talking about ever came, the Saint Teachings would have probably been eradicated long ago.


    ¡°Hypocrites to the extreme,¡± the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu sneered.


    In his eyes, these two were the epitome of hypocrisy.


    They were clearly the masterminds behind the destruction of this ce, but they pretended to be saviors, weeping for the world.


    Zhao Baiyang and Xue Wuheng looked at each other, each letting out a faintugh, turning a deaf ear to the Ghost Emperor¡¯s words.


    Their actions couldn¡¯t help but make the Ghost Emperor¡¯s mouth twitch, his expression unchanged.<div>


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the power of each of these two was no less formidable than his own, he would surely have made them suffer.


    Yu Yiyao, sitting on the side, kept her head down to drink tea, not daring to utter a word.


    In front of her, any one of these three people was a dominating force in the world.


    Three people, three perspectives.


    As supreme figures in the martial arts world, each of them had their own cognition and ideas, which could not be easily changed by anyone.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it were not for their shared interests and goals, which allowed them to join forces for a short time, if it had been like before, I¡¯m afraid the three of them would already be at each other¡¯s throats.


    Time flew by quickly.


    Zhao Baiyang put down his teacup and gave a slight nod to Yu Yiyao.


    Yu Yiyao understood the meaning of her master and got up, gesturing to several people of the Mire Sect nearby.


    Those people took out several of the Thousand -Li Fires from their bosoms and pulled the triggers without hesitation.


    Boom, boom, boom¡­


    Several Thousand-Li Fires shot towards the sky, bursting into the air.


    The originally noisy street became quiet at this sudden disturbance, and then, like a thunderstorm, it sparked chaos.


    Then, there were continuous explosions by the Thousand-Li Fire in the sky around the Imperial City.


    Upon seeing countless Thousand -Li Fires exploding, the guard in the Imperial City was taken aback at first, then his face changed dramatically, and he yelled, ¡°Enemy attack!¡±


    As he was shouting, Zhao Baiyang¡¯s resonant voice echoed within several miles:


    ¡°The tyrant acts unjustly, oppresses the people, causing the people to live in dire misery. Today, as the head of the Mire Sect, I, Zhao Baiyang, have entered Tiandu to y the dragon, only to return peace to the world!¡± Silence!


    A silence as quiet as death.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Which of the people living in Tiandu didn¡¯t know that the Mire Sect was rebellious, and that the head of the Mire Sect was the leader of the rebels?


    The great name of Zhao Baiyang, the head of the Mire Sect, is known to all.


    Boom¡­


    As if oil had been poured onto a fire, Long Street suddenly boiled over, countless people hurriedly fled, trying to stay far away from this area.


    ¡°Rebel, you¡¯re courting death!¡±


    An official soldier of Great Ming roared angrily.


    ¡°Attack!¡± Yu Yiyao drew her long sword and waved it.


    ¡°Attack!¡± Countless martial artists drew their swords, shouted, and charged towards the Imperial City.


    For a time, the originally bustling street suddenly became a chaotic mess, filled with the sounds of fighting and shing swords.


    ¡°Tiandu and the Imperial City are treacherous ces. It is forbidden for anyone in the martial arts world. I have long heard of it.¡± Zhao Baiyang sighed lightly and asked the two supreme figures in the martial arts world beside him: ¡°Are you two willing to follow me, Zhao, into the Imperial City?¡±


    A smile was on his face, seemingly indifferent to the danger of what was to follow, calm andposed.


    Xue Wuheng, the leader of the Sky Demon Sect, also smiled lightly: ¡°Since you have extended the invitation, I, Snow Someone, will naturally apany you..¡±

 Chapter 237 - 237: 199: Enter the Imperial City, Kill the

    Chapter 237 - 237: 199: Enter the Imperial City, Kill the<div>


    Tyrant; Dominant Saber Intent and Sword Intent (Subscribe for 5.2K long chapter)_2


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Fengdu Ghost Emperor rarely refrained from refuting Zhao Baiyang¡¯s words but spoke coldly, ¡°I have long yearned for this forbidden zone of the Imperial City.¡±<div>


    The three of them smiled at each other, their True Qi stirring freely and their robes fluttering as they leapt towards the Imperial City.


    ¡°Loose arrows!¡±


    Indeed, the soldiers assigned to guard the Imperial City were all elite troops.


    Under the organization of the chief officer, archers had their bows drawn. An order was given and countless arrows rained down from the high city walls.


    The three were not in the least afraid. Their True Qi was flowing freely and unimpeded. The rain of arrows could not touch them.


    In an instant, the three leaped onto the city wall, took action, and countless soldiers fell at theirmand. Soon, within a radius of several meters, no soldiers stood.


    ¡°Enter the Imperial City and execute the foolish ruler!¡± Zhao Baiyang shouted loudly.


    ¡°Enter the Imperial City and execute the foolish ruler!¡± Many skilled martial artists followed Zhao Baiyang and hispany onto the city wall while those lesser martial artists stormed the city gate under the leadership of Yu Yiyao.


    The gate was breached by the time they arrived and skilled warriors were alreadying out from the inside to clear a path for them.


    ¡°Leader, the tyrant is currently boating in the Imperial Garden!¡± A middle-aged man in the imperial guard uniform appeared in front of them. To their surprise, it was the Diamond Sect¡¯s Master, who had escaped from the northwest Dao rebellion with the surviving skilled warriors of his sect and sought Zhao Baiyang¡¯s protection.


    Once the Diamond Sect¡¯s Master¡¯s sect was extinguished, he developed a deep hatred for the Great Ming imperial court and would not miss this opportunity. He even volunteered to infiltrate the Imperial City to act as their inside man.<div>


    ¡°This time we owe a great debt to Taoist Friend Kongxiang! ¡± Zhao Baiyang spoke with a smile, a wave of his sleeve motioning to the two, ¡°These two are the Diamond Sect¡¯s Master, Taoist Friend Kongxiang. ¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Taoist Friend Kongxiang!¡± Xue Wuheng and the Fengdu Ghost Emperor both nodded.


    Then, under Kongxiang¡¯s guidance, the group headed towards the Imperial Garden.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    Countless soldiers surged like a tide.


    While there were quite a few aplished fighters among these soldiers, there were none who were capable of standing shoulder to shoulder with someone as strong as Zhao Baiyang and couldn¡¯t impede their advance.


    All of this was because Zhao Baiyang and hisrades acted too suddenly. No one could have expected such audacity to breach the Imperial City directly.


    Even though people have gone to send messages and summon those who serve the royal family and the hidden masters in the Great Ming Imperial court¡­


    But everything needs time. In the short time, these soldiers, even in formation, could not stop the forward movement of Zhao Baiyang and his group, and they could only continue retreating.


    ¡°How dare you intrude upon the important grounds of the Imperial City, you all deserved to die!¡±


    As Zhao Baiyang and the others continued to advance, they were not far from the Imperial Garden when the stronger warriors finally arrived, and an angry bellow echoed forth.<div>


    Next, over a dozen first-grade martial artists, leading an army of numerous soldiers and skilled warriors, stood in the path of Zhao Baiyang and hisrades.


    Boom, boom, boom¡­


    Pei Xuanjing and Fa Wuyi had crossed hands several times in a blink of an eye. Their fists and palms whistled incessantly. Within a radius of a hundred meters on the Long Street, no one dared approach, intimidated by their overwhelming presences.


    The surging force of the True Qi, the boiling eruption of the Blood Qi, and the evesting collision of the true intentions of the Martial Arts, far transcended the imaginations of those present.


    Snap, crackle, pop¡­Consecutive bursts of explosive sounds like thunder resounded throughout Long Street.


    Wherever the afterimages of the two passed, stones flew, walls copsed, and strong gusts roared incessantly from the collision of their strikes.


    The more Fa Wuyi traded blows with Pei Xuanjing, the more terrified he became. He couldn¡¯t hide the look of disbelief in his eyes.


    Even though he had a high estimation of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength, he had never imagined that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s power had reached such an extent.


    ¡°The rumors are indeed true. You really broke free from the shackles of the Dragon Elephant Art and strode your own path. Your talents are amazing,parable only to Ancestor Sanfeng of the True Martial Sect six hundred years ago. Besides him, I, the Capturer, can¡¯t think of anyone who would have such a gift.¡±


    Given his rtionship with the Taoist Qingxu and his own status, he naturally knew about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s dual cultivation of the body and True Qi and that Pei Xuanjing was cultivating the Dragon Elephant Art, the unique skill of the Diamond Gate.


    However, it¡¯s easy to start as a body cultivator, but hard to master. Otherwise, the Diamond Sect¡¯s Master, Kongxiang, wouldn¡¯t have spent nearly two cycles of 60 years to step into the first-grade realm.


    However, Pei Xuanjing was still in his prime and had already cultivated his body to the first-grade realm, which was unheard of. In terms of natural talent, he was already the peer of Master Sanfeng.


    His loud voice echoed up and down Long Street and entered the ears of the warriors all around.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°I pale inparison to the highly skilled Capturer. If the Capturer hadn¡¯t been born into the public service, there would definitely be a ce for him in our supreme ranks.¡± Pei Xuanjing stared at the legendary Chief Capture Officer of Six Gates.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing finally realized why the Great Ming imperial court can suppress the world. Besides those guards stationed across thend, there were also powerhouses like Fa Wuyi.


    Just one Chief Capture Officer of the Six Gates had strength that rivaled the Supreme of the martial arts world. How many strong warriors were hidden away by the Great Ming imperial court?


    ¡°I wonder how many strong individuals Zhao Baiyang has lured out by invading the Imperial City?¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    Neither of them concealed their conversation. They were heard verbatim by the surrounding warriors, astonishing them..

 Chapter 238 - 238: 199: Enter the Imperial City, Kill the

    Chapter 238 - 238: 199: Enter the Imperial City, Kill the<div>


    Tyrant; Dominant Saber Intent and Sword Intent (Subscribe for 5.2K long chapter)_3


    Trantor: 549690339


    People without enough power might think that the two were just boasting to each other, but any martial artist who has reached the Upper Three Realms can sense the terrifying aura of destruction that erupts between their shes.<div>


    Either one of these two, they all seem to have the strength of the supreme level in martial arts realm. They felt as if they were small boats wavering in a violent storm, which could be overturned by one mighty wave.


    Especially Ma Wuji, the owner of the Justice Hall, who was thinking quickly with a gloomy face.


    He didn¡¯t understand where he, who had a good reputation in the martial arts world, had offended this star of disaster and why he provoked the yer Taoist toe and challenge him.


    ¡°Unfortunately, let me experience how strong a martial artist can be when he has fully mastered the physical Martial Arts! ¡± Lawlessness stood like a mountain, his voice exploded like thunder, shaking the Long Street.


    The fierce fist intent became more intense, like a raging river, unstoppable once released.


    ¡°Although I haven¡¯t really reached the extreme, I¡¯m still pleased to apany you!¡± Pei Xuanjing turned his palm into a fist, his clothes fluttered, Innate Thunder Gang Qi flowed freely, his body moved like lightning, his momentum like a roaring thunder. He threw a punch.


    With his now powerful physique, a punch felt like a rampant dragon elephant, stirring endless air waves, carrying an overwhelming power, as if it was the initial creation of heaven and earth.


    All the strength was transformed into this punch, brilliant like a high-hanging sun, unstoppable by anyone!


    Bang!


    The long street shook, the fists of the two collided, stirring endless ripples in the air.


    The surrounding martial artists with strong powers dispersed the stone bs in front of them with their True Qi. Those with weaker abilities quickly retreated to avoid them.<div>


    But everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the two men fighting on the Long Street.


    As the smoke dissipated, Lawlessness retreated by dozens of feet. The True Qi all around him was fluctuating. His arms were numb from the enormous force. His eyes were stunned as he stared at Pei


    Xuanjing.


    Inparison, Pei Xuanjing still stood in the same spot, towering like a mountain.


    His True Qi swirled freely, his clothes rustled in the wind. One hand pressed the hilt of the sword lightly, the other hand rested behind his back. He still maintained his usual calm demeanor.


    ¡°How about this punch?¡± The voice of Pei Xuanjing echoed above the Long Street.


    Heave ho¡­


    Lawlessness breathed out deeply and spoke solemnly: ¡°Good!¡±


    ¡°Good?¡± A faint smile appeared on the corner of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mouth.


    All you could hear was Lawlessness¡¯s voice continuing: ¡°Since I entered the Six Gates at the age of thirteen, I rose from a simple capturer to my current position. I owe it all to one word: daring. I dare to offend those who others fear. I dare to capture those who others fear to capture. I dare to kill those who others fear to kill!¡±


    While he was speaking, his blood qi started to rise, visible to the naked eye,yer byyer. It was as if even the sky above his head was stained red by this boiling blood qi.<div>


    ¡°I havee across countless terrifying criminals in my life. They are cunning, treacherous, cruel, ferocious¡­ However, I have never met such a domineering one as you. Yet, no matter what kind of a criminal, they all eventually died under my de, without exception.¡± Lawlessness continued to talk to himself.


    His hand slowly fell on the hilt of the Divine Saber at his waist. As his hand touched the hilt, a chilling aura rose to the sky.


    In everyone¡¯s ears, it seemed as if a faint sound of a saber¡¯s cry was heard. On the Long Street where the true intent of the martial arts filled the air, mountains of corpses and seas of blood seemed to appear by the side of Lawlessness.


    At this moment, even though he had not drawn his de yet, it seemed as if everyone could feel the sharpness of the Divine Saber. That kind of dominance would cut off everything.


    It was: No matter how many methods you have, I will dominate and be resolute with a single cut.


    Buzz!


    The Divine Saber was unsheathed, and a beam of extremely dominant saber light appeared. The dazzling saber light illuminated the world as if it was the dawn, wandering in the dark night, twinkling everywhere.


    In an instant, it seemed as if countless saber lights wereing towards him, enveloping Pei Xuanjing, from all directions, from the sky to the ground, everywhere was saber light.


    Nowhere to hide!


    ¡°Huh!¡±


    Initially, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t take this seriously, listening to the other party with interest, waiting for his moves.


    The moment the other party touched the hilt, he suddenly felt as if he was locked by a destructive and fierce aura, giving him a feeling of danger.


    However, the Shenxiao Sword by his waist seemed to sense the opponent, a soft sword cry cut off this feeling, and at the same time began to vibrate slightly, as if to unsheathe a de to break this saber intent.


    Pei Xuanjing slowly ced his slender and fair palm on the Shenxiao Sword, and the Shenxiao Sword slowly calmed down.


    ¡°What a familiar saber light!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing had never seen such a dazzling saber before, but he didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit unfamiliar.


    Because on this saber, he saw a shadow of his own sword light.


    Both were so domineering, so resolute, with unparalleled sharpness, difficult to stop.


    ng!


    Without any hesitation, Pei Xuanjing drew his sword at once. The brilliant sword light that appeared like a great sun broke through instantly. It appeared abruptly without any buildup or warning.


    Just like that, it cut through all the surrounding saber light in an instant.


    Then, a more domineering and determined sword light illuminated the sky. The sword light was apanied by wind and thunder, dying and changing.


    Everyone felt as if everything in front of them was filled with this sword light, and they couldn¡¯t feel anything else.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Boom!


    The saber light and sword light collided, stirring countless waves of energy in the air. Many houses around them copsed and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Chief Capturer!¡±


    Those who came with Lawlessness, faced with this extremely powerful sword light, they were a little too slow to react. They didn¡¯te to their senses until after the sword light had disappeared, and they couldn¡¯t help but shout in surprise.


    ¡°Cough cough cough¡­¡±


    Lawlessness was still standing in the same ce, but his intact robe had be tattered, and traces of blood were continuously seeping out.


    But at this time, Lawlessness didn¡¯t care about his injuries, there was a look of loss in his eyes: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your sword to be stronger than my saber.¡±


    Having practiced the saber for decades, since he hadprehended this domineering saber intent, Lawlessness had been unstoppable all along. With this saber, even against the Qingxu Taoist of the


    True Martial Sect, the old celestial master of Dragon Tiger Mountain, he had the confidence to fight.


    He thought that if he could cultivate this saber to the peak one day, perhaps no one could stop his one blow.


    But for a long time now, his saber seemed to have fallen into shackles, it hasn¡¯t made any progress for a long time, and he didn¡¯t know how to make progress.


    But the sword of Pei Xuanjing made him see a little bit of hope for further progress.


    Unfortunately, he had realized it toote..

 Chapter 275: 212: Sword Slashing Ghost Emperor – First update, please subscribe

    Chapter 275: 212: Sword shing Ghost Emperor ¨C First update, please subscribe<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Once the re dispelled, the pair¡¯s figures re-emerged.


    Pah!<div>


    The Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor spat out a mouthful of coagted blood, his


    dragon robe tattered, the crown on his head shattered long ago, his long hair scattered, an image of utter defeat.


    He was deeply shocked, he didn¡¯t expect to still fail to block Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword.


    Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help but admire, the Seven Kills Sword was indeed worthy of its reputation as the divine weapon of the Seven Kills Sword Sect, even surpassing his Shenxiao Sword. Itpletely bore the sword intent of Pei Xuanjing. Not only was it unaffected, but it seemed to imprint his sword intent as well.


    He looked at the disheveled Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor and coldly stated: ¡°Let¡¯s end it all!¡±


    As he spoke, the Seven Kills sword in his hand swayed again, ready to strike down his opponent.


    Nevertheless, the Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor wouldn¡¯t simply wait for his death.


    He let out a swing, and as Pei Xuanjing raised his sword to block, the Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor released a sudden eerie and cold Yin Sha Qi, rushing towards Pei Xuanjing with a palm strike.


    The Netherworld ghost Qi was even more powerful and unsettling than the Netherworld Death Palm previously used by King Ping. In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s life simtion, he had been caught off guard by this move from the Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor.


    Unfortunately for him, once this kind of move is guarded against, all that is needed is to run the Innate Thunder Gang Qi. His spiritually transformed left palm wasn¡¯t afraid of Netherworld ghost Qi at all.


    Countless purple and blue electric currents gathered in his left palm, with which Pei Xuanjing too, struck out.<div>


    Boom!


    The overwhelming force sent Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor flying. His entire figure flew backwards.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± he uttered a pained howl. The previous palm strike had not only fractured the root of his left arm¡¯s bone, but also allowed countless thunder powers to break in from his palm. The rampaging thunder power was constantly damaging his meridians, and even had the tendency to rush into his body.


    He hit his left shoulder with the saber hilt to suppress this thunder power, with an expression full of surprise. He didn¡¯t understand why Pei Xuanjing was prepared.


    Pei Xuanjing had no intention of exining, he just sneered, ¡°Die!¡±


    Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor smirked, ¡°If you want to kill me, it won¡¯t be that easy.¡± Speaking of it, he leaped and fled towards the distance.


    He was no fool like the Seven Kills Sword Master who would stick around knowing he was going to die. Seeing that the situation was unfavorable, the


    Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor decisively escaped, without the slightest hesitation.


    For a powerful figure of his realm, it would be difficult to detain him if he really wanted to escape.


    Pei Xuanjing was naturally unwilling to let him slip away easily. He drew a fierce sword Qi and shed towards the other party.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing, I¡¯ll be back again. One of these days, I¡¯ll certainly¡­¡± Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor didn¡¯t care at all. Acent expression appeared on his face as he lifted his saber to block the sword.<div>


    However, before he could finish talking, his voice suddenly stopped, and the smile on his face also froze.


    Slurp!


    A seemingly insignificant de suddenly shot out from the sword light, piercing his throat¡­


    Thump.


    The body of Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor plummeted from the sky and dust rose from the ground where itnded.


    ¡°Sigh!¡± Pei Xuanjing sighed lightly and walked over to the Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor¡¯s corpse.


    The shot that pierced the Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor was the broken Shenxiao de he had earlier kept in his sleeve.


    Originally, he thought that Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor could be considered a strong man of the older generation, and he wanted to give him a somewhat dignified death.


    However, since the other party was unwilling to fight to the death and ran away, Pei Xuanjing naturally didn¡¯t show any more mercy. The sword he shed was merely a disguise, the real killing move was the de hidden in the sword light.


    After all, such a strong person, if allowed to escape, would undoubtedly bring him a great deal of trouble.


    With the moon at its zenith and the cold wind howling, Pei Xuanjing stood alone in the center of the mansion, nced at the surrounding crowd without any interest in their origins, and let his loud voice ring out: ¡°Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor is dead, and there is no more Underworld!¡± Rustle¡­<div>


    These words, when they fell into the ears of everyone around, it was like a bombshell that triggered countless exmations.


    Looking at the figure standing proudly in the dark night, as powerful as a god or a demon, everyone present was dumbstruck. As if this figure had been seared into their hearts forever, impossible to erase.


    Pei Xuanjing cared for none of this. With a reach of his fingers into the void, he first took the half of the Shenxiao de into his sleeve. Then, with a swing of the Seven Kills sword, he decapitated the Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor.


    Given the current situation, even the most bizarre martial artist, with any kind of skills, would be doomed to death once their head was severed.


    At the same time, Pei Xuanjing also found a page from the Netherworld Book on the other party.


    [Obtained the strange object ¨C Page of the Netherworld¡¯s Book, refining will get


    100,000 Taoyun.] *2


    A smile appeared on his face, he didn¡¯t expect his gains to be so huge this time. Apart from the Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor¡¯s Ten Thousand-Forged Divine Saber, there were also two pages of the Netherworld Book.


    Two pages from a Netherworld Book, afterplete refining, could grant Pei Xuanjing 200,000 Taoyun, enough to support him in two life simtions.


    Pei Xuanjing reasoning, if he was lucky, two rounds of life simtion might have a transformative effect on his power.


    ¡°On top of the three pages of the Netherworld Book I originally had, plus these two, I now have five pages from the Netherworld Book. I wonder what other use these Netherworld Books may have.¡± Pei Xuanjing was musing to himself.


    Initially, he thought that the trial to seize the Netherworld Book involved him just having a projection of his brand. He didn¡¯t think too much of it.


    But when the old celestial master mentioned the name Danling Zi, and everything he did in the projection seemed to have actually happened, Pei Xuanjing was somewhat puzzled.


    Was the original Danling Zi just like that avable? Or did he borrow the Netherworld Book to dream back to the Taihe Mountain six hundred years ago, having done all the things Danling Zi did back then?


    Everything remained unknown.


    Even though he had carefully examined the Netherworld Book afterwards, he made no significant discoveries.


    Therefore, he was bing more and more curious about the mysteries of this Netherworld Book.


    Holding the two pages of the Netherworld Book in his hand and carefully perusing them, he astutely discovered that these two pages were slightly different from those he had obtained before.


    He seemed to see a line of words vaguely on the page that wasn¡¯t gold or jade:


    [Hungry Ghost Path].


    Was this the saber technique that Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor just used?


    A gleam of brightness flickered across Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes.


    But he didn¡¯t look any closer, instead, he stowed the Netherworld Book and slowly lifted his head to gaze at the distant horizon.


    Someone was approaching.


    A master, no less formidable than the Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor just moments ago.


    A middle-aged man, dressed in a great cloak, the splendid clothing adorned with some golden patterns at the cuffs. His ck hair was held in ce by hairpins, and he looked either rich or noble, yet without any air of arrogance.


    Despite having not seen this man before, uponying his eyes on him for the first time, he recognized his identity.


    The visitor was the current Sky Demon Sect¡¯s leader, Xue Wuheng, who was hailed as the Demon Cult¡¯s outstanding talent of the millennium and was assumed to be the hero who was most likely to rebuild the Demon Cult in thest six hundred years.


    ¡°Sky Demon Sect leader, Xue Wuheng?¡± Pei Xuanjing began in a faint voice..

 Chapter 276: 213 Sky Demon Sect’s Chief, Xue Wuheng (2nd Update)

    Chapter 276: 213 Sky Demon Sect¡¯s Chief, Xue Wuheng (2nd Update)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Pei Brother, it¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± Xue Wuheng said calmly to Pei Xuanjing. Then he nced at the body of the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu and shook his head slightly, ¡°The ruler of the underworld, a generation of heroes, dies here today, that¡¯s something nobody sawing.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes were inscrutable, showing no ripple of emotion. He asked gravely, ¡°You¡¯re here for revenge because I killed the Seven Kills Sword Master, aren¡¯t you?¡±<div>


    In his view, as the leader of the Sky Demon Sect, who honoredly desired to unify the Demonic Cult, he couldn¡¯t stand idly by while the Seven Kills Sword Master was killed. It seemed right both emotionally and rationally for him to step forward.


    The two stood facing each other, and though no moves had been made, Pei Xuanjing could feel the powerful aura contained within his opponent. It was utterly terrifying. Among all the opponents he faced in his life, only the old Celestial Master couldpare.


    It was indeed worthy of the second-ranked position in the Supreme List.


    He was on alert in his heart, for facing such a formidable opponent, whose depth of strength was unpredictable and who potentially bore ill-intentions, did not allow any room for rxation.


    Especially after the battles with the Seven Kills Sword Master and the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu, he was not at his peak as they had worn him out significantly.


    ¡°The death of the Seven Kills Sword Master has nothing to do with me.¡± Xue


    Wuheng shook his head slightly and pointed to the Seven Kills Sword that Pei


    Xuanjing firmly held in his right hand: ¡°Not at all, I just came for this.¡±


    Although the Seven Kills Sword Sect was part of the Demonic Cult, it was not under Xue Wuheng¡¯s jurisdiction. Even from his ambition to reunify the Demonic Cult, the Seven Kills Sword Master was considered his biggest rival.


    The Seven Kills Sword Master dying at the hands of Pei Xuanjing today actually helped him clear a hurdle and removed one opponent, saving him a lot of trouble.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s brows slightly furrowed, Xue Wuheng continued exining, ¡°The Seven Kills Sword is an inherited treasure of the Seven Kills Sword Sect and one of the treasures of my Holy Sect. It cannot be lost.¡±<div>


    Pei Xuanjing raised his eyebrows. He understood that the Seven Kills Sword in his hand was not as simple as he thought. There must be some unknown secrets, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be worth Xue Wuhenging to im it personally.


    He shook his head, ¡°What if I don¡¯t return it?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xue Wuheng frowned slightly, surprised at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s response. He asked, ¡°In my opinion, the Seven Kills Sword does not suit you.¡±


    A Thousand Refinement Divine Weapon like the Seven Kills Sword might be a rare divine artifact for others, but not for a formidable person like Pei Xuanjing.


    Powerful warriors at their level were very selective about their weapons; they need toplement oneself. Otherwise, even a Ten Thousand -Forged Divine Weapon would only be momentarily beneficial and would never be used for a


    long time.


    Although the Seven Kills Sword was extremely sharp and could temporarily enhance Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword power, it was actually ill-suited for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword path.


    As for Pei Xuanjing, the Seven Kills Sword could support his temporary use, but it couldn¡¯t bear his Shenxiao Heavenly Will Sword multiple times.


    So in the end, it was necessary to seek a master craftsman to forge a true Ten Thousand-Forged Divine Weapon, which trulyplemented him.


    Otherwise, any Thousand-Refined Divine Weapon would eventually break apart.


    ¡°True enough.¡±<div>


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t deny it. Indeed, the Seven Kills Sword didn¡¯t suit his sword path.


    Xue Wuheng: ¡°Then why?¡±


    ¡°Because I promised the Seven Kills Sword Master who died just now to hold onto this sword temporarily. There will certainly be an heir practicing the


    Seven Kills Sword who wille to take back this sword in the future.¡± He said.


    ¡°I see! ¡± Xue Wuheng smiled and nodded.


    He thought of the disciples that the Seven Kills Sword Master had taken in within the Sect of Seven Kills Sword.


    It seems that you believed that one of your disciples would inherit your legacy in the future and be even stronger than you.


    With the thought of the arrogant image of the Seven Kills Sword Master, Xue Wuheng thought mysteriously.


    Since you are so confident, I should probably not y the spoiler.


    Then, with a smile on his face, he said: ¡°In this case, Brother Pei will keep the


    Seven Kills Sword for the time being. Please take care of it.¡±<div>


    After finishing speaking, his gaze lingered on the Seven Kills Sword that Pei Xuanjing held in his left hand for a while, and then decisively turned around and left without any hesitation.


    He seemed to havee just for the Seven Kills Sword. He didn¡¯t even care about the Ten Thousand-Forged Divine Saber used by the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu that had fallen onto the ground. He didn¡¯t take an extra look from beginning to end.


    ¡°How interesting.¡±


    Looking at the Sky Demon Sect¡¯s Master who came in a hurry and then left in a hurry, Pei Xuanjing revealed a smile on his face and said to himself.


    Originally, he thought that the Seven Kills Sword had some profound mystery, or it was rted to some sort of heritage of the Demonic Cult, which would draw the headmaster of the Sky Demon Sect toe personally.


    But the man left so easily, making him somewhat uncertain for a moment, wondering if he had misunderstood something.


    ¡°Let it be!¡± Pei Xuanjing chuckled and cast the thought to the back of his mind.


    A Ten Thousand-Forged Divine Weapon, truly extraordinary.


    As soon as he held this divine saber, Pei Xuanjing felt the extraordinary aspect of this divine weapon, which was neverparable to a Thousand Refinement Divine Weapon.


    Whether it was sharpness, toughness, or power, it was unmatched, even by the


    Seven Kills Sword he held, which was about to undergo transformation.


    True Qi circted and flowed into the divine saber.


    Humming sounds¡­


    This Ten Thousand-Forged Divine Saber tantly resisted and struggled.


    Divine weapons have spirits.


    When a divine weapon reaches the Ten Thousand-Forged stage, there would be some subtle changes, giving birth to a weak spirituality.


    Pei Xuanjing snorted coldly, his Martial Arts intentions spread out, decisively suppressing it into submission.


    In an instant, the divine saber shone brightly, the robust True Qi freely circted, and with a sh from Pei Xuanjing, a saber qi, which was several feet long, cut through the sky.


    ¡°Good saber!¡± Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help but praise.


    However, this saber doesn¡¯t suit him.


    The Thousand Refinement Divine Weapon that he harvested from killing Yama


    King was still collecting dust in the secret chamber of Shenxiao Mountain.


    After observing for a while, Pei Xuanjing sheathed his saber.


    Then, he punched out a giant pit about a dozen feet in diameter and buried the body of the Seven Kills Sword Master.


    He moved a huge stone and inscribed: Tomb of the Seven Kills Sword Master, erected by an old friend Longevity Son.


    After that was done, he ignored the people in the distance and walked away by himself.


    Just then, snowkes began to fall from the sky. In a short while, the world was covered in silver.


    It¡¯s done!


    On the 19th of the twelfth lunar month following the battle at Dragon Tiger


    Mountain, Pei Xuanjing showed up a hundred miles away from Dragon Tiger Mountain, at a mansion and single-handedly killed the Seven Kills Sword Master of the Seven Kills Sword Sect and the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu.


    The news of this spread throughout the martial art world in a short time, causing another bigmotion.


    For a while, various forces were shocked, and countless formidable figures fell into gloom..

 Chapter 277: 214: Aftermath, Tiandu’s Secret Deliberation (3rd update, seeking subscription)

    Chapter 277: 214: Aftermath, Tiandu¡¯s Secret Deliberation (3rd update, seeking subscription)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Whether it¡¯s the Seven Kills Sword Master or Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor, both of these men are known as formidable figures in the martial world.


    Not to mention that the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu ranks fourth on the<div>


    Supreme List, but just considering the Seven Kills Sword Master of the Seven


    Kills Sword Sect, his personal strength alone is enough to put him among the top fifty in the martial world.


    Both men died at the hands of Pei Xuanjing. How could such a horrifying incident not shock everyone?


    Meanwhile, Xue Wuheng made an appearance and had a brief conversation with Pei Xuanjing, which then spread around.


    Although no one knew what the two had talked about, many people proimed that even Xue Wuheng, who ranked second on the Supreme List, dared not fight Pei Xuanjing. Therefore, even though Pei Xuanjing was killing members of the Demonic Cult, Xue Wuheng did not dare to confront Pei Xuanjing and fled instead.


    Some people believe that Bai Xiaosheng will soon need to re-rank the Supreme List, with Pei Xuanjing being able to share the top spot with the old Taoist.


    Even though they believe that in this world, most likely only the old Taoist may stand a chance of defeating Pei Xuanjing.


    However, considering the old Taoist has lived for three cycles of 60 years and Pei Xuanjing had just turned thirty, it¡¯s feared that for the next few centuries, everyone will have to look up to Pei Xuanjing.


    Moreover,pared to the reclusive old Taoist who usually stays out of martial world affairs, this yer Taoist seemed domineering and difficult to deal with.


    Three months have passed since the emperor was assassinated.


    Despite the strong insistence of the Great Ming imperial court that the emperor was only injured and not in grave danger, this im was too far-fetched to deceive the experienced officials in the Court.<div>


    After all, although the current emperor tended to be a bit reckless, it wasmon for him not to hold Great Morning Meetings for consecutive months.


    But given the emperor¡¯s character, not holding a court meeting for three consecutive months and not showing up in public again was somewhat hard to ept.


    After all, even if just to soothe the public, if the emperor was, in fact, severely injured and on his deathbed, he could still make a brief appearance to reassure people.


    But now, with no court meeting for three consecutive months, and all imperial decreesing from the Cab in cooperation with high-ranking officials like the six Ministers of state, how could this not raise fresh doubts?


    Tiandu, the residence of the Ministry of War¡¯s Minister Wang Qiong.


    Among the six ministers, the Minister of Personnel and Minister of Household are usually considered the leaders.


    But in these years, Minister Wang, who now manages the Ministry of War, has a very high rank in the Court, with only the Cab¡¯s Yang Tinghe able to rival him.


    As a result, after the news of the emperor¡¯s assassination, countless officials had visited the bustling Wang Mansion, wanting to pay their respects to the War Minister.


    However, without exception, they were all turned away and nobody was allowed in.


    That night, unbeknownst to the public, Gu Ji, the deputy imperial censor returned from the Northwest Dao to Tiandu and came to visit the War Minister¡¯s residence after his report at the Ducal Pce. With the side gate opened, someone ushered him in.


    In the study, the candlelight was bright.<div>


    The high-ranking War Minister Wang Qiong, dressed casually, did not exhibit the calm, confident demeanor he usually had outside, and instead looked exhausted and significantly older.


    ¡°Bo¡¯an, you¡¯ve worked hard,¡± he spoke softly, thanking the other person in the study.


    Wang Boan, still in his schrly robe, was sitting behind a desk with a book in his hand. Upon hearing Wang Qiong¡¯s thanks, he replied without raising his head, ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡±


    Wang Qiong shook his head slightly, acknowledging the enormous effort Wang Boan had put forth during this period.


    Ever since they brought Lawlessness back to Tiandu, Wang Boan had been using his strength to heal his injuries.


    During this time, if it were not for his continuous assistance, Lawlessness probably would not have survived for so long.


    Looking at Wang Boan who returned to his book after uttering a single sentence, Wang Qiong couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Others are desperate to get some information from me, but you seem to not care at all.¡±


    Without raising his head, Wang Boan replied, ¡°If it¡¯s something you wanted to mention, you would have said it already. If it¡¯s something you do not want me to know, even if I asked, I presume you would not tell me.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Wang Qiong, who looked rather tired initially, suddenly began tough heartily. He shook his head and said, ¡°If everyone in this world was like you, Wang Boan, I would be saved from many troubles.¡±


    His words were clearly intended to convey something.


    Since the disturbance in Tiandu, news of the emperor¡¯s assassination has spread far and wide, and countless people want to get news from him.<div>


    Despite Wang Qiong¡¯s furious rebuke, people still relentlessly tried to dig for information, much to his annoyance.


    Wang Boan finally put down his book, looked at the tired Wang Qiong and sighed, ¡°The Grand Marshal has been working hard these days.¡±


    Even when focused on healing Lawlessness¡¯s injuries, numerous news reached his ears.


    In times of suchplicated situations and undercurrents of turbulences, the amount of strategic nning from different factions was usually too much to ignore, especially for someone like Wang Boan who was taking a break at home.


    Not to mention his extraordinary talent for leading troops into battle, but his profound and unfathomable Martial Arts expertise alone was widely regarded among the top ten in Tiandu.


    Such a character, no one would want him to be pulled over by the opposing side.


    So, even if Wang Boan was passive, people would deliberately or inadvertently leak a lot of information to him as a goodwill gesture.


    With Wang Boan¡¯s wisdom, even scattering pieces of news were enough to allow him to see through many things and understand some people¡¯s concerns.


    He knew the heavy burdens and enormous responsibilities that the high-ranking Grand Marshal bore now.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Wang Qiong sighed deeply, suddenly asking the study room, ¡°Has the Left


    Deputy Imperial Censor arrived?¡±


    ¡°Master, he has arrived, waiting in the side hall.¡±


    ¡°Ask the Left Deputy Imperial Censor toe to the study room!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Wang Boan gave a slight smile, ¡°If you, Grand Marshal, need to discuss some matters with Mr. Gu, I will take my leave first.¡±


    Wang Qiong chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. You should know why I asked you here today.¡±


    Interrupting Wang Boan, he said, ¡°Wait till hees, and I¡¯ll exin everything.¡±


    Wang Boan nodded.


    ¡°I have seen Minister Wang, I have seen Brother Wang.¡± Gu Ji, who walked into the study room, looked at Wang Boan who was also in the room, shed a slight surprise in his eyes but remained indifferent, and greeted the two.


    Wang Boan also nodded to Gu Ji, ¡°Greetings, Mr. Gu.¡±


    ¡°Alright, no need for formalities, just sit down.¡± Wang Qiong waved his hand. After all three took the seats, Gu Ji first introduced what happened in the Northwest Dao.


    After hearing his report, Wang Qiong nodded slightly, praising, ¡°You did a good job this time.¡±


    ¡°I had this opportunity thanks to you, sir.¡± He replied modestly.


    If it were not for Wang Qiong¡¯s rmendation, he, a neer to the Ducal Pce, wouldn¡¯t have gotten the job for the situation in the Northwest Dao.


    Wang Qiong didn¡¯t say much about this matter but signaled Wang Boan first. Wang Boan shook his head and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no one nearby.¡±


    Only then did Wang Qiong say to the two, ¡°I¡¯ve asked both of you here today because I want to discuss another matter. ¡± He paused, then slowly began, ¡°It¡¯s about the pce .


    Whoosh!


    Before he could finish, the two¡¯s faces instantly turned serious, gazing intently at Wang Qiong.


    Ignoring the change in their expressions, Wang Qiong continued solemnly, ¡°The Emperor has ascended to the heavens..¡±

 Chapter 242 - 242: 201: Reputation Spreads Far and

    Chapter 242 - 242: 201: Reputation Spreads Far and<div>


    Wide; Abundant Harvest; Wanting to Battle the Heavenly Master (5.2K big chapter, asking for subscription)


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°As long as you ringleadersmit suicide and disband the Justice Hall, the rest of the disciples can survive.¡±<div>


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s indifferent words sounded in Ma Wuji¡¯s ears, causing him to tremble as if he could visualize his own death.


    When he saw the disciples, the desperate look in their eyes changed to one of strange hope after hearing those words. A chill rose spontaneously in Ma Wuji¡¯s heart.


    Hiss!


    Many of the martial artists onlookers filled with apprehension when they looked at Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing was obviously intent on killing and intimidating!


    If it had been before, Pei Xuanjing, despite his individual strength, could certainly kill Ma Wuji and his men. However, if the thousands of disciples decided to flee, he would have no chance of retaining all of them.


    But after Yu Zhenzi and the others appeared, they were confident enough to annihte the Justice Hall.


    Despite having the power to easily crush the Justice Hall, they did it through such methods, which was terrifying.


    Everyone knew that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s method was an open scheme. But even if everyone knew this was a plot, they were helpless to break it.


    ¡°You have the time it takes for an incense stick to burn to decide. Once the incense is finished, it means that you, the disciples of Justice Hall, are united as one. I, Pei, will regret it, but I¡¯ll be left with no choice but to send you off.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing dropped this sentence, and someone immediately lit an incense stick.<div>


    As the incense slowly burned, they waited quietly, waiting for the reaction of the Justice Hall members.


    In the end, Pei Xuanjing belonged to the strong. The lives of the Justice Hall members were within his thoughts under such circumstances.


    Even if he ughtered them all, most people, besides denouncing his brutality, wouldn¡¯t genuinely stand up for the Justice Hall. Especially since the Justice Hall was obviously in league with the Six Gates.


    ¡°Leader! ¡±


    No one wants to die, especially when there is a chance to survive.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s domineering attitude just now gave them no way out. They could only grit their teeth and stand with the leader.


    But now that Pei Xuanjing has made a promise to only punish the ringleaders, it means they have a chance to survive. How could one not seize it?


    ¡°Do you want me, the leader, tomit suicide?¡± Ma Wuji¡¯s heart was burning with anger, and he looked at the person who had spoken with cold eyes. A pack of heartless bastards, he¡¯d been good to these people all along, and now they wanted him to die.


    ¡°¡­¡± The person who was looked at by Ma Wuji¡¯s ferocious gaze immediately fell silent and lowered his head.


    ¡°Is it as Pei Xuanjing said, leader, do you want to drag us all to death?¡± A voice rose in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Who else? Step forward!¡± Zhang Xiaoyao, his face like ice, suppressed the person with a palm and said coldly.<div>


    He never expected these people to dare to rebel against his decision. How ridiculous!


    Seeing the person being suppressed, the other members of the Justice Hall looked devastated. Still, there was nothing they could do, so they had to hang their heads in dismay.


    As members of Justice Hall, not only do their lives hang in the bnce, but the lives of their family members are also at the mercy of the leaders.


    Watching Ma Wuji and others intimidate the disciples of Justice Hall with their momentum, Pei Xuanjing, a smile appeared on his face.


    He understood that at this point, although the authority of the other side had suppressed the dissatisfaction of these disciples, it had also eliminated any chance of these disciples siding with them.


    The time of an incense stick was over in an instant.


    Pei Xuanjing looked at the ashes of the burned incense and said coldly, ¡°The incense is finished. It seems you are unwilling tomit suicide and are determined to drag everyone down with you.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n was half sessful. He originally assumed that these disciples could pressure Ma Wuji and the others into suicide.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    What he overlooked was that in this ce, it was those in power whomanded respect. Ma Wuji and the others had absolute suppression over these disciples.


    Even if the disciples were dissatisfied, they could hardly resist Ma Wuji and the others¡¯ suppression.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing, we, the Justice Hall, are united as one. As the leader, I don¡¯t believe you dare to risk universal condemnation and ughter the thousands of disciples of our Justice Hall.¡± Ma Wuji¡¯s eyes shed with madness, but he was very sober.


    Remember, even those killers from the underworld have never done such brutal and vicious things.


    If they did, even the right would be the wrong, giving them a notorious reputation throughout the martial world.


    More importantly, ants could even bite an elephant to death. The thousands of disciples were a very powerful force. They might give them a chance to survive.


    In their view, these disciples were like amulets, the key to surviving this crisis.


    The many disciples of the Justice Hall were filled with despair, but they were helpless.


    ¡°Ah,¡± Pei Xuanjing sighed lightly, his voice echoing down Long Street: ¡°Although you wish to pull everyone down with you, I am not a lover of ughter. Just as I said before, only the ringleaders will be punished. The rest of the disciples of the Justice Hall, surrender, and you might live.¡±


    He took a step forward, his True Qi tluctuating, his Blood Qi boiling, and a formidable aura slowly rising. The fierce aura aimed directly at Ma Wuji and Zhang Xiaoyao, and the terrifying killing intent enveloped them.

 Chapter 243 - 243: 201: Reputation Spreads Far and

    Chapter 243 - 243: 201: Reputation Spreads Far and<div>


    Wide; Abundant Harvest; Wanting to Battle the Heavenly Master (5.2K big chapter, asking for subscription)_2


    Trantor: 549690339


    Meanwhile, Yu Zhenzi and others each made their move, directly going towards the experts of Justice Hall.<div>


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, the disciples of Justice Hall, who originally had despair on their faces, saw a glimmer of hope. The moment Pei Xuanjing and his troops took action, they chose not to act in perfect tacit understanding.


    Pei Xuanjing saw this through the corner of his eye with a smile on his face.


    Ma Wuji and the others¡¯ faces changed dramatically. With great anger, they shouted, ¡°You all don¡¯t make a move, are you prepared to die with your entire family! ¡±


    At this moment, faced with life and death, they could not cover up anything anymore. They openly threatened with the families of the disciples ¡ªthis was at the root of their control of these disciples.


    Pei Xuanjing pped his hand out, blocking Ma Wuji¡¯s threats, and said coldly: ¡°Worry about yourselves first!¡±


    Under the pressure of his palm, wind and thunder were born, like divine punishment. Ma Wuji and Zhang Xiaoyao could hardly speak out of sheer terror. They could only use all their strength to resist, but in the end it was all in vain.


    Whether it was Ma Wuji or Zhang Xiaoyao, they were both masters who had made a name in the martial arts world for hundreds of years, not far from the supreme martial artist.


    However, it¡¯s a pity that they met Pei Xuanjing today, the previousbined force of nine of them were no match for Pei Xuanjing, let alone only the two of them. Even though their strength was powerful, they still had no power to fight back.


    After several rounds of fighting, Pei Xuanjing did not even use his Shenxiao Sword, but killed the two with just one p.


    The street was dead quiet.


    Everyone watched as the once famous masters of Justice Hally dead on the ground, and their expressions varied.<div>


    They were well-known strong men in the martial arts world not so long ago, but now they lie like dead dogs. it was enough to make people feel sad.


    Looking at the young man standing tall, his face deeply imprinted in the mind of everyone present.


    From today on, no one dares to question the strength of yer Taoist, Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°From today on, there is no Justice Hall in the martial arts world.¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words reached everyone¡¯s ears.


    The faces of the surviving former disciples of Justice Hall changed unpredictably. They felt both joy and sorrow, each had a different look.


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t care about their thoughts, he slew away his sleeve and strode into Justice Hall.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Now, it was time for him to reap the fruits of victory.


    Several hourster, Pei Xuanjing was sitting high in a hall within Justice Hall. On the table in front of him were the martial arts skills treasured by Justice Hall.


    ¡°The Semi-extinct Wuji Fist Skill (Iplete), refining it can get 50,000


    Taoyun.¡±


    ¡°The superior martial arts ¡®Xiaoyao Palm¡¯, refining it can get 45,000 Taoyun.¡±<div>


    ¡°The superior martial arts ¡­¡±


    Satisfaction surfaced on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face. This time, not to mention anything else, the Taoyun provided by these martial arts alone is quite a lot. If all these Taoyun were refined, it would be enough for him to carry out several simtions.


    ¡°Master, everything has been arranged. Besides, ording to the guidance of the disciples who submitted to Justice Hall, we broke into a secret room of Justice Hall and obtained countless gold, silver, jewelry, and elixirs. This is the list of inventory.¡± Yu Zhenzi gave A booklet to Pei Xuanjing.


    After Pei Xuanjing took it and nced at it, he put the list down. His fingers lightly tapped the table, seemingly pondering something.


    After a while, he slowly asked, ¡°Is this all?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Zhenzi answered.


    Pei Xuanjing silently looked at Yu Zhenzi without speaking, just staring at him coldly until Yu Zhenzi felt his hair stand on end. Then he chuckled and said,


    ¡°Alright. Split these seizures in two. Five percent is to be sent back to Shenxiao Mountain, as money for rebuilding the Shenxiao Sect in the future. The other five percent is to be given to everyone who came today.¡±


    He knew there must be something fishy about this list, but he doesn¡¯t want to delve into it. After a brief warning, he chose to overlook it.


    As for these treasures, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t care about them at all, but he had to take them because he was the leader. If he didn¡¯t take them, others would not qualify to do so.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± A smile appeared on Yu Zhenzi¡¯s face, and he thanked him immediately.


    He was well aware of the fudging in this list. When Pei Xuanjing stared at him just now, his heart almost jumped out of his chest. He didn¡¯t expect that Pei Xuanjing would overlook it so easily.


    Furthermore, he was very surprised by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s generous reward. In the past, when they worked under the Lord of Shenxiao Gate, they could only get thirty percent.


    Pei Xuanjing waved his hand and said, ¡°No need to thank me. Just do your job at ease in the future, you won¡¯t miss out on these things.¡±


    Yu Zhenzi thanked him again and slowly stepped down.


    Just as he was about to walk out of the hall, he heard Pei Xuanjing¡¯s voice, ¡°Pang Hong, you go with Taoist Friend Yu Zhenzi!¡±


    One must be authentic in their use of names, it is not to be lent to others.


    He didn¡¯t care about those things, but he couldn¡¯t let others take them.


    Therefore, letting Pang Hong participate can cultivate him into his own spokesperson for dealing with these matters, and at the same time warn Yu Zhenzi.


    ¡°Yes, teacher.¡± Pang Hong, who was sitting quietly on the side, stood up and respectfully replied after hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s instructions.


    Then he looked at Yu Zhenzi and said, ¡°Senior, please give me some guidance.¡±


    Yu Zhenzi, upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, shivered, then brought a gentle smile on his face, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡±


    Looking at the two¡¯s departing backs, Pei Xuanjing lightly smiled, with such an obvious move, he believes Yu Zhenzi should understand his intention..

 Chapter 244 - 244: 201: Reputation Spreads Far and

    Chapter 244 - 244: 201: Reputation Spreads Far and<div>


    Wide; Abundant Harvest; Wanting to Battle the Heavenly Master (5.2K big chapter, asking for subscription)_3


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing withdrew his gaze and began to study a set of martial arts skills.<div>


    However, before long, Bai Xiaosheng mysteriously appeared out of nowhere and entered the hall where he was.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you toe here at this time.¡± Pei Xuanjing made a weing gesture, inviting Bai Xiaosheng to sit down.


    ording to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s idea, his affairs are much less critical than the matters in Tiandu. The other party certainly needs to personally go to Tiandu to stay vignt of the situation.


    ¡°Do you think my appearance in Tiandu given its current situation might produce a reaction contrary to what we desire?¡± Bai Xiaosheng asked with a light chuckle.


    Although he has always maintained a low profile in the jianghu, many still recognize him.


    Even though people like Zhao Baiyang might have guessed that he has an insight into their ns, without any proof, they can¡¯t confirm their suspicions.


    However, if he appears in Tiandu, without a doubt, Zhao Baiyang would confirm his conjectures.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Moreover, logically speaking, it would make more sense for him to be at Justice Hall.


    After all, such a grand martial arts ceremony, it would be normal for Bai Xiaosheng to appear here. in contrast, his absence would seem strange.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, then asked, ¡°So, they¡¯ve already made their move?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ording to the news from the messenger eagle, they¡¯ve already invaded the Imperial City,¡± Bai Xiaosheng reports.<div>


    ¡°Even without Lawlessness, Tiandu is fraught with dangers; surely there must still be quite many skilled martial artists there!¡± Pei Xuanjing said curiously.


    ording to his life simtion, Zhao Baiyang¡¯s operation this time should not fail.


    However, many events on his journey have deviated from his life simtion due to various reasons.


    Seemingly unfazed, Bai Xiaosheng confidently said, ¡°ording to my information, Zhao Baiyang has gathered three top-tier jianghu masters. Caught unawares, there are hardly a few people in the Imperial City who can stop them.¡±


    No one knows better than Bai Xiaosheng how powerful these top-tier martial artists from jianghu are. With Zhao Baiyang, the Sky Demon Sect¡¯s Master, and the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu all on the same side, their n should proceed without hitch as long as they don¡¯t betray each other.


    Although the Great Ming imperial court has numerous martial arts masters, only a few match the calibre of the top-tier jianghu masters. They aren¡¯t all based in Tiandu, as the expansive Great Ming territory also needs skilled masters for other roles.


    ording to Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s estimation, after Lawlessness left, the number of supreme-level masters stationed in Tiandu does not exceed three.


    ¡°Hopefully so!¡± Pei Xuanjing responded.


    Having inadvertently helped them eliminate many obstacles, if they still fail, then they have no one to me but themselves.


    Just as the two were discussing, the rebellion within Tiandu was soon to be quelled.


    Zhao Baiyang, coated with blood; the Diamond Sect¡¯s Master looking as though he¡¯d been bathing in blood, appearing like a demonic Buddha; Xue Wuheng of the Sky Demon Sect, radiating an overwhelming demonic energy; the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu, exuding a chilling aura¡­<div>


    They had already killed countless skilled fighters and arrived outside the Imperial Garden, where they had the emperor surrounded.


    ¡°Inept ruler, today is the day of your beheading!¡± Zhao Baiyang roared, releasing an endless murderous intent and charged towards the emperor.


    On the eighth of September, Pei Xuanjing ascended to Justice Hall. With a single force, he dominated nine first-grade masters, including Ma Wuji the Hall Master, suppressing them with ease in two moves.


    The chief Capturer of the Six Gates, Lawlessness, battled Pei Xuanjing. His renowned Divine Saber was broken under Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword technique, leaving him severely injured and on death¡¯s door. If not for the intervention of Wang Boan, he would have undoubtedly been killed.


    Directly afterwards, using an open scheme, he disposed of the senior members of Justice Hall in a lightning move, dispatched the apprentices of Justice Hall, and took possession of the hall.


    Also on the eighth of September, Zhao Baiyang, the leader of the Mire Sect, allied with the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu, the Master of the Diamond Gate, and Xue Wuheng, the Sky Demon Sect¡¯s Master, who had not been involved in jianghu for a long time, sneaked into Tiandu, intruded into the Imperial City, and attempted to assassinate the emperor.


    A day of fierce battles resulted in chaos in Tiandu.


    In a bitter and brutal standoff, countless individuals were killed or injured. Zhao Baiyang and others, four great martial artists, broke through the siege and intruded into the Imperial Garden, but were stopped by the imperial family¡¯s elite forces.


    A stunning battle ensued among these elite martial artists. In the end, two of the imperial family¡¯s top martial artists were killed, and the Diamond Sect¡¯s Master was severely injured and almost died. The Mire Sect¡¯s Master, Zhao


    Baiyang, Xue Wuheng of the Sky Demon Sect, and the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu were also injured. Countless major factions lost their best and brightest.


    On the ninth of September, the Great Ming imperial court publicly announced that the emperor was only injured, not critically, and would recover after a period of recuperation.


    At the same time, the Great Ming First Assistant and the Minister of War put aside their previous disputes. The two jointly stabilized the court and issued edicts in all directions, dering the Mire Sect, Sky Demon Sect, underworld, and Diamond Gate organizations to be rebellious against the court and ordered the Six Gates, Brocade Guards, and the Two Factories to dispatch their experts, join the local guards to roundup and exterminate the rebels.


    Suddenly, there was a serious tribunal within the jianghu. Countless organizations entangled with the factions were uprooted, and martial artists were captured or killed.


    On the neenth of September, Pei Xuanjing arrived at the North Pole Association and challenged its head, Murong Hua. He defeated Murong Hua in three moves.


    On the twenty-sixth of September, Pei Xuanjing ascended to the Cann Sword Sect and triumphed over the head of the Cann Sword Sect with his exceptional swordsmanship.


    On the seventh of October, Pei Xuanjing ascended to Taiyuan Wang¡¯s family and challenged the head of the Taiyuan Wang family. Three dayster, Pei Xuanjing left Taiyuan Wang¡¯s estate, which then announced news of their own defeat.


    On the twenty-first of October, Pei Xuanjing challenged the heads of both Boling and Qinghe Cui families. Even theirbined forces could not beat him.


    On the third of November, Pei Xuanjing¡­


    On the sixteenth of November, Pei Xuanjing¡­


    The two fought fiercely, and the Demonic Sword inheritor was defeated, barely escaping.


    On the thirteenth of December, after defeating a rivalpetitor, Pei Xuanjing spread words throughout the realm, expressing his intention to ascend to Dragon Tiger Mountain on the eighth day of the twelfth lunar month to challenge the top-ranked person on the jianghu supreme list, the current Heavenly Master.


    Upon the release of this news, the whole world was shocked!


    In the past three months, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s footprints have almost covered half of the jianghu world, defeated countless famous masters, and once again ascended to the top of the Fengyun list. Everyone acknowledged that Pei Xuanjing has the strength of a jianghu supreme.


    Many spected that the reason why Pei Xuanjing kept challenging masters was to umte momentum, use continuous victories to gather an unstoppable force, and finally choose to challenge a real jianghu supreme strongman.


    And the news from Pei Xuanjing confirmed this spection.


    But what no one expected was that Pei Xuanjing actually chose the Heavenly Master of Dragon Tiger Mountain, the first person on the jianghu supreme list..

 Chapter 282: 219: Desire to Establish an Immortal Sect – Second Update

    Chapter 282: 219: Desire to Establish an Immortal Sect ¨C Second Update<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the next half month, many sides fiercelypeted, arguing vehemently without breaking the alliance. They used every possible strategy, making alliances and forging connections.


    Even the slick Yu Zhenzi couldn¡¯t help feeling utterly exhausted after such an intense half month.<div>


    Regardless, Yu Zhenzi had no regrets about his efforts. After all, even a minuscule concession in such a profitable matter could greatly affect future earnings.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard this time,¡± Pei Xuanjing praised Yu Zhenzi.


    ¡°It¡¯S my duty. There¡¯s no need for such praises,¡± Yu Zhenzi shook his head, not considering his deeds of merit.


    Pei Xuanjing chuckled and remembered Yu Zhenzi¡¯s merits, nning to reward himter, then continued listening to Yu Zhenzi¡¯s report.


    After half a month, the six sides finally settled all matters, with everyone fairly satisfied. At least none felt they were at a loss.


    While deciding on the allocation, each side also re-plotted their original ns, covering possible loopholes and making contingency ns.


    Each of the six parties allocated their respective duties and agreed on methods ofmunication, ready to respond at any time if needed.


    At this point, most of their people had left Dragon Tiger Mountain. Apart from Yu Zhenzi and Pang Hong still here waiting for Pei Xuanjing, the others of the Shenxiao Sect had already started preparing under the leadership of Deng Zhong and others.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded in satisfaction, appreciative of Yu Zhenzi¡¯s arrangements. He was pleased that Yu Zhenzi managed everything without needing his direct involvement.


    Yu Zhenzi said, ¡°There¡¯s still one thing that requires your personal decision.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing asked, ¡°What is it?¡±<div>


    He was puzzled but heard Yu Zhenzi say, ¡°Given your current prestige, the Shenxiao Sect should be officially established. Without it, weck legitimacy.¡±


    Although Pei Xuanjing and his group have been operating under the name of the Shenxiao Sect, nobody has questioned it.


    However, after all, the Shenxiao Sect had been extinguished for over two hundred years. To truly re-establish itself in the martial world, it was not enough for Pei Xuanjing to simply exhibit personal strength and influence.


    He must follow some procedures to dere to the world that the Shenxiao Sect is reinstated. Only then will it be officially recognized.


    Not just the other forces, even Yu Zhenzi shared this view.


    Pei Xuanjing pondered a moment, then shook his head, ¡°The time is not right.¡±


    Regarding the idea of re-establishing the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s main gate, he had indeed considered it.


    At first, Pei Xuanjing thought he could reinstate the Shenxiao Sect after the battle at Dragon Tiger Mountain and announce it to the world.


    However, not long ago, especially after Gathering his Soul, his view suddenly changed.


    Looking at the confused Yu Zhenzi and Pang Hong, Pei Xuanjing calmly said, ¡°The fallen Shenxiao


    Sect was after all, just a Martial Arts School. Since it¡¯s gone, let it be!¡±<div>


    ¡°The Shenxiao Sect I want to rebuild will be the world¡¯s first immortal sect.¡±


    The first immortal sect in the world!


    Boom!


    That sentence exploded like thunder in their ears.


    The two were shocked, their eyes filled with disbelief as they looked at Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Master, could you possibly have discovered the method of ascension?¡±


    ¡°Teacher, could it be¡­¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded without denial, ¡°Yes, while I haven¡¯t broken through yet, I have realized the method. Given some time, I should be able to fullyprehend it.¡±


    Seeing their surprised and excited faces, Pei Xuanjing privately added in his heart: Perhaps just another simtion, and I will be able to break into the Spirit Realm.


    This was also why he temporarily dropped the idea of rebuilding the Shenxiao Sect.


    He didn¡¯t want to re-establish the old Shenxiao Sect but wanted to create his own Shenxiao Immortal Gate.<div>


    Yu Zhenzi and Pang Hong wanted to ask more, but Pei Xuanjing declined further discussion.


    Nevertheless, they were stunned and exhrated by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s grand vision, feeling honored to be a part of it.


    Perhaps, I, Yu Zhenzi, might one day ascend.


    Yu Zhenzi harbored this daring thought in his heart.


    He forcibly suppressed his thoughts and continued narrating recent events.


    ¡°So up until now, a new king hasn¡¯t been decided upon?¡± On hearing Yu Zhenzi mention the session, Pei Xuanjing frowned slightly.


    Based on his previous life simtions, the determination of the new king did not seem to be this hesitant.


    Or had he missed something?


    Pei Xuanjing was slightly unsure and asked, ¡°What does Bai Xiaosheng say?¡±


    The information he had was limited. Perhaps Bai Xiaosheng in the capital city would have a clearer idea.


    Yu Zhenzi answered, ¡°ording to the news from Bai Xiaosheng, the candidate may already have been chosen, but some reasons keep it from being leaked.¡±


    Upon hearing this analysis, an understanding light flickered within Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes. He thought about his several experiences in life simtions and became certain.


    Just as Bai Xiaosheng suggested, perhaps the choice of the sessor had already been made. Even if it was notpletely finalized, there were probably some candidates.


    The reason for not revealing it was likely because the candidates were not currently in the capital city. Revealing the information would attract potential assassins.


    Royal blood is thin, and the examples of fathers and sons killing each other and brothers turning on each other for the supreme position are numerous throughout history. Any method is usible for that position.


    Those who know about his life simtions would know that King Xing had encountered many assassins on his way from the fiefdom to the capital city. Even Pei Xuanjing himself had died several times in life simtions due to these assassinations.


    If this was truly the case, it could exin why the Great Ming imperial court was following such a procedure.


    He asked Yu Zhenzi, ¡°Did anyone from the royal family rush back to the capital recently?¡±


    Yu Zhenzi pondered, ¡°With the emperor¡¯s death, ording to the protocol, even if the vassal kings from all regions could not personally go to the capital, they should at least send their heirs to pay respects. So, quite a few members of the royal family have rushed back to the capital.¡±


    Upon saying this, he also realized Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intention, adding: ¡°You mean, the sessor may be among these people.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded, realizing his own query was a bit one-sided. He pondered briefly and said, ¡°You send people to investigate, find out which vassal kings or heirs who¡¯ve returned to the capital recently are closest in kinship to the emperor, and give me a list.¡±


    The emperor¡¯s choice would always favor the closest bloodline.


    Once there¡¯s a spection, it would be easy to find the right person from it. It would just take some effort.


    Yu Zhenzi nodded and said, ¡°Alright!¡±

 Chapter 246 - 246: 202: Simulate Again, Double Palm

    Chapter 246 - 246: 202: Simte Again, Double Palm<div>


    Transformation (5.2K Major Chapter, Subscribe Requested)_2


    Trantor: 549690339


    The two sides each defended their own assertions, making it difficult to discern the truth.<div>


    The question of whether the emperor was alive or dead was crucial to their ns and could not afford any miscalctions.


    Thus, under such circumstances, Bai Xiaosheng had no choice but to personally go to Tiandu and, after considerable consideration, finally confirmed the truth.


    ¡°If he¡¯s already dead, why is his death kept secret and not publicized?¡± Pei Xuanjing frowned slightly, somewhat perplexed.


    Was there additional hidden information they were not revealing?


    He turned to Yu Zhenzi and asked, ¡°Did Bai Xiaosheng mention why the imperial court is suppressing the news?¡±


    Yu Zhenzi replied, ¡°Specific details haven¡¯t been disclosed yet, but ording to Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s spection, it¡¯s likely rted to the unresolved question of the emperor¡¯s sessor. There are differing opinions about who should ascend the throne, and it seems no consensus has been reached.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Realization dawned on Pei Xuanjing. It probably was the case.


    ording to the traditional rules of the Great Ming, if the emperor had no son, his brother could im the throne.


    Although the emperor currently had a brother, he had died young, leaving only King Xing who Pei Xuanjing had encountered in his life simtion.


    Nheless, the fact that King Xing ascended the throne in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s simtion did not mean that he was the sole eligible sessor to the throne.


    Apart from thew of a brother seeding, there was also the method of adoption.<div>


    In contrast to the era in which Pei Xuanjing had lived, in this world adoption made no difference between an adopted or biological son; he could fully seed to all.


    With numerous families in the Great Ming, finding a suitable child was not difficult at all.


    Moreover, for many, a child ascending the throne was much better than King Xing.


    ¡°No wonder, no wonder King Xing encountered numerous assassination attempts in my simtion. There were probably many people who couldn¡¯t ept this oue, prompting them to take a final risk!¡± Pei Xuanjing silently pondered. ¡°Perhaps there is something that can be done in this situation?¡±


    Just as Pei Xuanjing was contemting, two people walked in.


    ¡°Teacher!¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Real person!¡±


    Pang Hong and Deng Zhong entered, looking disheveled and dusty.


    Pei Xuanjing halted his thoughts and asked the two, ¡°Has the item been delivered?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been delivered!¡± Pang Hong affirmatively nodded.


    From the side, Deng Zhong also confirmed, ¡°We handed it over to the Old<div>


    Celestial Master ourselves. ¡±


    The two of them looked disheveled and dusty because they had just returned from delivering Pei Xuanjing¡¯s letter of challenge to Dragon Tiger Mountain, over a hundred miles away.


    Even though Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intention to challenge the Old Celestial Master had already be widely known, unless he wanted to make an enemy of Dragon Tiger Mountain, he still had to deliver his letter ording to tradition to show respect.


    Presently, Pei Xuanjing had no intention of bing adversaries with Dragon Tiger Mountain, a formidable force. After all, at present, the two parties had not yet shed in interest. Or, to put it another way, due tomon interests, there were still possibilities for cooperation.


    ¡°Did the Old Celestial Master say anything?¡±


    ¡°The Old Celestial Master said, he is waiting for your arrival!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to the day I cross hands with the Celestial Master!¡± Pei Xuanjingughed. Crossing hands with a strong person like the Old Celestial Master would indeed bring him significant benefits.


    He then turned his gaze towards Pang Hong, nodding with satisfaction, ¡°After two years of exertion, you have made such quick progress to reach the Fifth


    Rank Realm. ¡®


    When he thought of the Pang Hong that had just broken through to the Sixth Grade Realm before he left the mountain, he didn¡¯t expect him to have advanced a step further in just two years.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I happened to enter a blessed and forbidden ce with the others and made some gains. It was purely by luck that I managed to break through.¡± Pang Hong replied modestly, without the slightest arrogance, and then sighed, ¡°Compared to the achievements of the teacher at this age, I¡¯m still far behind!¡± As a disciple, for Pang Hong, Pei Xuanjing was the beacon on his path of life.


    Whenever he felt a sense of pride andcency about any progress, thinking about his lofty and dazzling teacher promptly stifled it.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled wryly but found himself unable to exin that his achievements were due to the aid of the simtor.


    He changed the topic, saying, ¡°You have worked hard recently and have made significant contributions. Naturally, you should be rewarded.¡±


    With a grasping motion from his five fingers, a scroll on the desk behind him rose into the air, hovering into his hand. He handed it to Pang Hong, saying, ¡°This is the Martial Studies of Shenxiao Sect, the Shenxiao Thunder Palm, along with some of my own cultivation insights.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, teacher!¡± Pang Hong¡¯s face showed an ecstatic expression.


    Pei Xuanjing then looked at Yu Zhenzi and Deng Zhong and added, ¡°If you don¡¯t understand anything about the cultivation, you may ask your Taoist friends for guidance.¡±


    The meaning behind his words was clear, implying that these two could also study his cultivation insights.


    Having the opportunity to view the cultivation insights of a powerful person like Pei Xuanjing was also a rare chance for Yu Zhenzi and Deng Zhong. The delight on the faces of the two was obvious. They quickly thanked him,


    ¡°Thank you, Real Person.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing gave a mild smile, waving his hand to indicate it was nothing, and then said to everyone, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the following matters to you. I need to seclude for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Real Person, are there any issues? Why choose this time for seclusion?¡± Yu Zhenzi wore an urgent expression.


    Just as the challenge was about to take ce, did Pei Xuanjing encounter any problems in his cultivation that forced him to suddenly propose a pilgrimage to the mountain?

 Chapter 284: 221: Wang Boan Blocks the Way 2nd Update – Please Subscribe

    Chapter 284: 221: Wang Boan Blocks the Way 2nd Update ¨C Please Subscribe<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Through towering mountains and across massive rivers.


    In the early evening, when Pei Xuanjing was ten days at most and five days at least from Tiandu, a person,ing from Tiandu, entered the inn where they were staying. This person hade specifically for Pei Xuanjing.<div>


    ¡°Your arrival is quite unexpected,¡± Pei Xuanjing said to the visitor.


    Yu Zhenzi and Pang Hong¡¯s eyes were also filled with surprise and confusion, not disguising the astonishment in their faces.


    They didn¡¯t know why this person woulde here to find Pei Xuanjing.


    Wang Boan¡¯s eyes were as calm as water. He indifferently asked, ¡°Is it really a surprise? I get the sense you¡¯ve been waiting for me toe.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing smiled. He neither agreed nor disagreed. He asked, ¡°What is your intention in leaving the


    Ministry of War, font color-casting aside Minister wang?smission?¡±


    ¡°Ha, you knew I left Tiandu, but you don¡¯t know why I¡¯m here?¡± Wang Boan caught the ambiguity in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words and retorted.


    This time when he left Tiandu, he was entrusted by Minister Wang Qiong of the Ministry of War to protect someone.


    However, when he heard that Pei Xuanjing had left Dragon Tiger Mountain and seemed heading to Tiandu, Wang Boan put that task aside for a moment and came to see Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Surely the Minister of War doesn¡¯t want to discuss something with me, a wanted criminal of the imperial court? News of this would certainly unsettle the officials of the Imperial Censorate,¡± Pei Xuanjing casually said.


    It should be noted that even today, departments like the Six Gates had already stopped the pursuit of<div>


    Pei Xuanjing


    However, to uphold the dignity and reputation of the Great Ming imperial court, his bounty had not only been retained but also increased significantly.


    Therefore, even as high-ranking as Minister Wang Qiong, the officials of the Imperial Censorate would swarm like blood-thirsty hyenas upon news of any connections with Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°My visit here was my own decision, it has nothing to do with Minister Wang,¡± Wang Boan couldn¡¯t admit. He said to Pei Xuanjing, ¡°I would like to discuss something with you. Would you give me the honor?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing agreed, ¡°I can¡¯t refuse an invitation from you.¡±


    Hence, the two men proceeded to the top floor of the inn.


    Seeing Yu Zhenzi purposely or inadvertently blocking the path, many people in the shadows regretted the missed opportunity.


    ¡°Please!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing picked up the teapot and poured tea for both of them.


    ¡°Please forgive my earlier rudeness,¡±


    Wang Boan regained his usual calm and elegant demeanor, a stark contrast to his previous fiery attitude.<div>


    No matter what, the man in front was a known powerful figure. Before figuring out his intention, Wang Boan didn¡¯t want to make him an enemy during this special period.


    ¡°It seems many people are interested in your journey,¡± Pei Xuanjingmented as he put down the teapot.


    From Wang Boan¡¯s unusual tone earlier, he conjectured that there must be quite a few people keeping tabs on him, hence the ruse.


    ¡°s, let¡¯s not mention those people!¡± Wang Boan was extremely irritated by these people.


    However, he was not one to act recklessly and kill these people.


    After all, even if these people were killed, more would undoubtedly follow persistently.


    In the end, concluding that these people pose no hindrance to him, he let them be, detaching from them only at critical times.


    He paid no more attention to these pursuers. Instead, he turned his attention to Pei Xuanjing and said slowly, ¡°Are you really going to Tiandu?¡±


    Xuanjingughed, saying, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°You should be clear of the current situation in Tiandu. Your arrival will just add fuel to the fire,¡± Wang Boan stated.


    Tiandu is currently a muddy pool, with all kinds of ambitious people plotting something.<div>


    The entry of Pei Xuanjing would undoubtedly make the already chaotic Tiandu even more chaotic; no one knows where the situation would end up.


    Looking at Pei Xuanjing, who wasughing silently and neither confirming nor denying, Wang Boan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Can you tell me why you want to go to Tiandu?¡±


    He had some doubts in his heart, but still found it hard to believe. Xuanjingughed and said, ¡°I wanted to join the grand event of the new emperor¡¯s ascension.¡±


    A chill sank into Wang Boan¡¯s heart as he thought, ¡°So it is.¡±


    His previous guess was correct. Pei Xuanjing was indeed here for the new emperor¡¯s ascension.


    However, he is uncertain of what Pei Xuanjing intended, what his ns were, or what he wants to do.


    For Pei Xuanjing, he had done some research and knew that he was a man who disliked trouble.


    If someone else said they were going to Tiandu for the excitement, Wang Boan might believe it. But he didn¡¯t believe Pei Xuanjing would do so.


    Not to mention other things, his current identity and the influence of his subordinates can never be as simple as he said.


    While contemting, he heard Pei Xuanjing say, ¡°I¡¯ve heard the sessor to the new emperor hasn¡¯t been decided. The Elder Lord Wang and the Prime Minister are arguing hard, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct!¡±


    Wang Boan did not deny.


    It did not surprise him that Xuanjing knew about this.


    The issue of who the sessor should be was now clear. Both sides had their owns views and neither wouldpromise.


    Xuanjing chuckled, ¡°I believe Elder Lord Wang is rooting for His Highness Prince Xing. Your departure from Tiandu is to protect His Highness Prince Xing, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The political wind in Tiandu is changing, the undercurrent is surging. Wang Boan left Tiandu instead of staying and protecting Minister Wang during this period. What else could it be besides this?


    Wang Boan¡¯s eyes shed and he sighed, ¡°Even you are concerned about these things. This isn¡¯t something someone who just wants to get in on the excitement should worry about.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t mind and said something that caused a sudden change in Wang Boan¡¯s expression: ¡°What if I say, I can help Minister Wang?¡±


    ¡®You want to get involved in the royal session!¡± Wang Boan changed color.


    The first reaction after hearing these words from Pei Xuanjing was not joy, but unease.


    Regardless of who would eventually seed the throne, whether Prime Minister Yang Tinghe or Minister of War Wang Qiong, it was within the rules of the Great Ming imperial court.


    However, if Pei Xuanjing were to intervene, to the many officials of the Great Ming imperial court, it would undoubtedly be breaking the rules.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct!¡± Pei Xuanjing did not deny it at all.


    ¡°You should know why the Shenxiao Sect fell. The cause would be clear to anyone.¡± Wang Boan¡¯s face grew slightly angry, his tone icy..

 Chapter 248 - 248: 203: The Affairs of Dragon Tiger

    Chapter 248 - 248: 203: The Affairs of Dragon Tiger<div>


    Mountain; Pei Xuanjing¡¯s First Meeting with the Old Heavenly Master (5.2K Long Chapter)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t allow anyone to follow him, and walked alone along the L¨¹xi River, strolling beneath the Dragon Tiger Mountain.<div>


    He slowly wandered, intently feeling this mountain range that was well-renowned between heaven and earth. The Dragon Tiger Mountain, which stood tall for millions of years, had a distinctive charm.


    Recalling the past, Zhang Daoling, who imed to be a descendant of Zhang Liang, wandered around Fanyang Lake, ascended to Yunjin Mountain, proimed the bestowment of Taoist skill by celestial beings, refined the


    Dragon Tiger Great Pill for enlightenment, and renamed Yunjin Mountain to Dragon Tiger Mountainter on.


    Zhang Daoling made his mark by chopping mountains and demolishing temples, eliminating six ancient persuasions, and establishing the Zhengyi Dao. From then on, the lineage of the Heavenly Master¡¯s Tao from Dragon Tiger Mountain came into existence.


    The man of the past has departed, while Dragon and Tiger still remain.


    Although the Ancestor Celestial Master who initially founded Dragon Tiger Mountain has ascended immortal, the Dragon Tiger Mountain left behind still stands between heaven and earth after thousands of years, being revered as a Taoist Holy Land.


    If one were to delve into details, his Shenxiao Sect belonged to Zhengyi Dao. However, with the continuous expansion of the Shenxiao Sect, it began topete with Dragon Tiger Mountain, vying for the leadership position of Zhengyi Dao.


    ¡°Although transformed into celestial form, one¡¯s reputation echoes for millennia. I regret not being able to cross a thousand years, to witness the demeanor of the Ancestor Celestial Master!¡± Pei Xuanjing muttered to himself.


    Ever since the message about Pei Xuanjing challenging the old Celestial Master of the Dragon Tiger Mountain began to spread, countless martial artists from rivers andkes have swarmed in.


    Being a Taoist Holy Land, Dragon Tiger Mountain was already bustling. At this moment, the influx of people doubled, requiring them to dispatch many disciples to maintain order at the mountain gate.


    A single sweep from Pei Xuanjing could detect those Dragon Tiger Mountain disciples in Taoist robes. Each of them had robust physiques, deep True Qi, and filled with Blood Qi, clearly disying their strong abilities.<div>


    Among some minor sects, they would be deemed as core disciples but here at Dragon Tiger Mountain, they were only ordinary disciples tasked to guard the gate.


    The depth of a Taoist Holy Land, an apex power of Jianghu, even inadvertently, could make many tremble. This was something that mediocre forces couldn¡¯tpare to.


    However, Dragon Tiger Mountain knew why so many martial artists came here. Despite their reputation, it was impossible to keep everyone from climbing the mountain.


    The purpose of dispatching these disciples was merely to maintain peace. After all, the river andke folks were filled with youthful mettle, most of which are easily irritated, forthright, and frequently start a brawl due to a disagreement.


    Hence, they left these disciples here to prevent these martial artists from fighting due to minor disputes, which would lead to unnecessary trouble.


    To them, as long as no disturbances were caused, they didn¡¯t mind who climbed the mountain, even if they were from the Demonic Cult.


    Pei Xuanjing, along with the crowd, continued his unhurried journey up Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    Despite his leisurely pace, it made the rest very anxious.


    At this point, on Dragon Tiger Mountain, the spectators who came to watch the fight were all staring around. They were eager to witness thepetition between Pei Xuanjing and the old Celestial Master.


    One was the First-Grade yer Taoist, Pei Xuanjing, who was in his prime. Over the past three months, he has defeated countless strong adversaries, being revered as the Jianghu Supreme of the new generation.


    The other, a man who dominated Jianghu for nearly two hundred years, despite not having fought for decades, yet instilled formidable fear, was inscrutably deep. He was the old Celestial Master of Dragon Tiger Mountain.<div>


    Any of their names were enough to stir turmoil in Jianghu.


    How could one not be enthralled when these two were about to fight, yearning to witness such a world-shaking battle with their own eyes?


    Understand that if Pei won the fight, it was expected. After all, his opponent was the inscrutable old Celestial Master. As long as he didn¡¯t lose terribly, it would be enough to prove Pei¡¯s power at the supreme Jianghu level.


    But if Pei Xuanjing won.


    It would truly turn the world upside down!


    This signifies the overtaking of the old by the new generation, the powerful figures of the old Celestial Master¡¯s generation could no longer suppress the neers.


    For Dragon Tiger Mountain, which has been declining recently, this would undoubtedly be a heavy blow.


    Regardless of their Jianghu reputation, within the Taoist School, it was uncertain if Dragon Tiger Mountain could continue to be the leader of the Zhengyi Dao.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Bear in mind that the Shenxiao Sect represented by Pei Xuanjing was a true follower of Zhengyi Dao and had sufficient justification to rece them.


    Despite the anxiety of waiting, they could only patiently wait as the host, Dragon Tiger Mountain, had not yet opened its mouth.


    For such a significant event, the True Martial Sect, being a grand Taoist sect, could not miss it whether it be for public or private reasons. Naturally, their delegation needed to attend as well.


    Since Qingxu, the sect master, was busy studying the important formations and due to previous ns, he couldn¡¯t attend personally. Instead, he sent his junior Qingyang Zi, along with a few others.


    Fortunately, Qingyang Zi ascended to the First-Grade Realm not long ago and waspletely qualified to represent the True Martial Sect.


    Qingyang Zi agreed to his older brother¡¯s arrangements without any objections.


    Because for him, this was a very awkward moment.


    Being the emperor¡¯s mentor initially, his rtionship with the emperor gradually drifted apart due to the True Martial Sect, eventually losing the emperor¡¯s trust.


    Now, with the emperor being assassinated, he couldn¡¯t return to Tiandu, as inadvertence could drag him into the whirlpool of strife..

 Chapter 249 - 249: 203 Dragon Tiger Mountain Matter;

    Chapter 249 - 249: 203 Dragon Tiger Mountain Matter;<div>


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s First Meeting with the Old Heavenly Master (5.2K Large Chapter) _2


    Trantor: 549690339


    If it were only himself, it wouldn¡¯t matter, but in court, he wasn¡¯t just representing himself but also the stance of the True Martial Sect and couldn¡¯t afford to hastily take sides.<div>


    Therefore, even though he was grieved by the death of the emperor, he did not immediately go to Tiandu.


    Qingyang Zi checked the time and, in a low voice, asked Pang Hong who had already arrived, ¡°What¡¯s going on with your teacher, why hasn¡¯t hee yet?¡±


    He tantly spoke to Pang Hong,pletely disregarding the gazes of others.


    After all, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s experiences in the Martial Academy were known to all, so it was only right that Qingyang Zi knew Pang Hong. If he were to excessively conceal and feign ignorance, it would make others suspicious.


    Hearing Qingyang Zits question, Pang Hong didn¡¯t hide anything either,


    ¡°Before setting off, the teacher said he wanted to go alone and didn¡¯t need us to follow him, he assured he would arrive at the agreed time.¡±


    ¡°Since the Master has said so, he will definitely not miss the time,¡± Yu Zhenzi confidently said nearby.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Qingyang Zi nodded, no longer speaking.


    Since Pei Xuanjing said he would arrive on time, he won¡¯t have any issues. Based on his understanding of him, he knew Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t a person who broke promises.


    Moreover, there was still some time left until the agreed time, there was no need to be too anxious.


    In the crowd, they weren¡¯t the only ones who believed Pei Xuanjing would surely arrive on time.<div>


    Under a changed identity, Zhao Baiyang was sitting low-key in a corner, not in a hurry at all, seemingly not worried in the slightest that Pei Xuanjing would not arrive.


    The current Zhao Baiyang was scanning the surrounding crowd with interest, a cryptic smile on his face.


    Just as he had imagined, many people who were hiding from the world chose toe forward for such an unprecedented showdown between the strongest. They would definitely not miss this battle.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Just with a cursory nce, he found several old rivals like himself, also hidden in the crowd.


    Those regarded as old rivals by a strong person like Zhao Baiyang, were not


    Even though these people have also changed their identities like Zhao Baiyang, they couldn¡¯t escape Zhao Baiyang¡¯s sharp eyes.


    As time slowly passed, the agreed time was approaching, but there was still no sign of Pei Xuanjing, unavoidably making some people anxious.


    ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s noting?


    ¡°Yeah, so many people are waiting here, isn¡¯t he being too arrogant?¡±


    Some people with ulterior motives spoke up.<div>


    Regardless of what the hosts from Dragon Tiger Mountain thought, Pang Hong¡¯s face immediately changed color and a loud voice resounded, ¡°Who is this coward sneaking around, why note forward!¡±


    How could Pang Hong, who greatly respected Pei Xuanjing, tolerate these people ndering his teacher.


    The disciple follows the teacher¡¯s deeds, learns from his tasks.


    As Pei Xuanjing¡¯s only disciple, under such circumstances, even if knowing he could notpete, he still stood up to speak, proving that he was a qualified disciple.


    ¡°Where did this boye from, this is not a ce for him to speak!¡± Someone in the crowd chided.


    ¡°Yeah, Pei Xuanjing always acts recklessly, the disciple he teaches is also the same.¡± Someone sneered.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Pang Hong had a frosty expression on his face.


    No matter who the other party was, or how strong they were, as they were ndering his teacher, Pang Hong was filled with rage. He was about to make a move.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Just as Pang Hong was about to act, he suddenly felt someone¡¯s hand on his shoulder. He turned his head back looking puzzled at Yu Zhenzi.


    Yu Zhenzi smiled calmly, shook his head, and said, ¡°You can¡¯t handle these people, let me deal with it.¡±


    Deng Zhong and others around also nodded.


    No matter what, just purely based on Pang Hong¡¯s performance just now, it greatly impressed them.


    Needless to say, based on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s continuous arrangement for Pang Hong to interact with Yu Zhenzi and others and assigning tasks to Pang Hong, his intention was already clear.


    With the cunning of Yu Zhenzi and others, how could they not see that Pei Xuanjing himself did not have too much interest in these worldly matters, and that he had intentions of letting Pang Hong take over these tasks.


    Pei Xuanjing used his strength to suppress them, and facing such an almost invincible person, of course, Yu Zhenzi and the others would not have a rebellious heart.


    But if they wanted Pang Hong to take over, unless Pang Hong had a strength that overwhelmed all, otherwise, he would need to get their approval to smoothly take over these tasks.


    Of course, as Pei Xuanjing¡¯s subordinates, at this time they were here, they naturally didn¡¯t need to let Pang Hong take risks.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Stepping forward, Yu Zhenzi¡¯s aura exploded. He nced around and said coldly, ¡°If anyone is impatient, why don¡¯t youe and y a few moves with me, so that our friends won¡¯t be bored waiting.¡±


    Hiss!


    The moment Yu Zhenzi stepped forward, the scene fell silent. Many people looked at Yu Zhenzi with hesitation, they hadn¡¯t expected that there would be such a strong person under Pei Xuanjing.


    Sometimes, the strength of a person needs to bepared against a benchmark.


    In front of an enormous power of Pei Xuanjing, Yu Zhenzi¡¯s strength might be insignificant and amount to nothing.


    But don¡¯t forget, being able to survive in the martial world for so many years under the identity of Remnants of Shenxiao, and being entrusted with important tasks by the Lord of Shenxiao Gate, is enough to prove his strength is not unfounded.


    With his strength, he can be considered as a top tier power in martial arts world. Even in some states, he is also considered a regional heavyweight

 Chapter 250 - 250: 203: The Affairs of Dragon Tiger

    Chapter 250 - 250: 203: The Affairs of Dragon Tiger<div>


    Mountain; Pei Xuanjing¡¯s First Meeting with the Old Heavenly Master (5.2K Long Chapter)_3


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Huh?¡± Qingyang Zi, standing to the side, felt Yu Zhenzi¡¯s intimidating aura and his face slightly changed. He hadn¡¯t expected this friendly-looking Taoist, who was always following Pang Hong, to possess such terrifying power.<div>


    Thinking of this, he nced at Deng Zhong, who was still standing beside Pang Hong. This man seemed to be just as formidable.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the gap between him and me widened over the years.¡± Qingyang Zi had mixed feelings.


    When Pei Xuanjing, the talented junior, first entered the Martial Academy of Tiandu, Qingyang Zi simply thought of him as a lucky novice.


    But in a short time, he had grown to a level where Qingyang Zi could hardly catch up.


    Deng Zhong felt Qingyang Zi¡¯s gaze, gave a faint smile, and said nothing.


    Then he switched his attention back to Pang Hong, as Yu Zhenzi was unlikely to make a move considering the circumstances.


    The silent youngster before them had impressed them all yesterday with his performance and had taken them by surprise.


    Although seeing Pang Hong¡¯s good impression, not much was known about him. As of now, it was unlikely for these old fellows like Yu Zhenzi to immediately recognize and approve him.


    Even though Pang Hong¡¯s strength was very strong among his peers, he was never going to surpass Pei Xuanjing. Therefore, he needed to demonstrate his abilities in a way that gained the approval of those like Yu Zhenzi.


    As far as Deng Zhong was concerned, Pang Hong¡¯s strength really wasn¡¯t important. Because there were people like them, there were very few asions when Pang Hong actually needed to intervene.


    He needed to demonstrate his abilities, his demeanor, which would convince them that he could handle all of this.<div>


    The fact that Pei Xuanjing saw this clearly didn¡¯t mean he would interfere. He would let the water flow and let Pang Hong struggle on his own.


    Unexpectedly, today¡¯s turn of events increased the recognition and respect towards Pang Hong from people like Yu Zhenzi.


    ¡°It seems that Brother Pei has his own ways in training disciples.¡± Seeing this scene, Zhao Baiyang thought to himself.


    ¡°Calm down, Taoist Friend Yu Zhenzi!¡±


    Just as Deng Zhong had predicted, the host of Dragon Tiger Mountain, would never let a real confrontation happen on his premises.


    After all, if things got really out of hand, the reputation of Dragon Tiger Mountain would be damaged, to say the least.


    Of course, Yu Zhenzi also knew this and withdrew his fighting intention, as if the person who was just brimming with an outburst of power wasn¡¯t him. Before Yu Zhenzi could even react, everyone heard a voice thundering like lightning.


    ¡°The Long Life Son from Shenxiao Sect in Zhengyi Dao hase to pay respect!¡±


    A loud and resounding voice echoed through the Dragon Tiger Mountain, sounding like a thunderp and echoing through the mountains.


    Although Pei Xuanjing had not practiced any skills involving sound waves, he used his profound True Qi to convey the message, making his voice travel dozens of miles, straight into the sky.


    The crowd that was still murmuring just now felt as if thunder had exploded in their ears, with the loud and clear voice falling into their ears.<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s Pei Xuanjing, he has arrived!¡±


    ¡°His voice is like thunder, how terrifying!¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°This terrifying voice, it¡¯s like thunder exploding in your ears!¡±


    Although the man had not arrived, his voice had already made a statement.


    Just this one move had changed the colour of countless faces and made them feel the terror of Pei Xuanjing.


    The yer Taoist, how terrifying he is!


    Especially those who had just voiced their ill-intentions, they looked as pale as death. In the face of such powerful fighters, if they really wanted to investigate, no one could save them.


    ¡°The Master is here!¡± When Pang Hong saw this, a smile appeared on his face and he looked thoughtfully in one direction. This was the ce where the disrespectful voice had juste from.


    ¡°He is finally here!¡± A smile appeared at the corner of Zhao Baiyang¡¯s mouth, and the light in his eyes flickered.


    Just hearing the thunderous voice of Pei Xuanjing had shocked him, and he felt that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength seemed to have grown even stronger than before.


    This made him look forward even more to the confrontation between Pei Xuanjing and the old Celestial Master.


    ¡°Hahaha! When my friend arrives, I as the old Celestial Master apologize for not being able to wee you from afar, please forgive me!¡± After hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s voice, the Celestial Master who had not appeared until now finally spoke up.


    He had a deep voice that echoed through the mountains,plimenting Pei Xuanjing¡¯s voice without being inferior in any way. ¡°The Celestial Master is finally here!¡±


    ¡°The Celestial Master is on the Practice Martial Arts field!¡±


    Many experts pinpointed the direction of the voice and quickly determined the location of the old Celestial Master.


    There were many pces and halls on Dragon Tiger Mountain, but the most suitable ce for a showdown was the martial arts field of Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    Nowadays, martial arts are prospering everywhere. Even at the Dragon Tiger Mountain, a Taoist Holy Land, there should be a ce for disciples to practice andpete regrly.


    When everyone arrived, they found out that two people were already standing on the martial arts field. It was none other than Pei Xuanjing and the old Celestial Master.


    The young man was wearing a dark brown robe, with a long sword hanging from his waist. His face was handsome and elegant, and his robes were fluttering without any wind.


    The old man with white hair and beard was wearing a Taoist robe. He looked spirited and radiant, without a trace of old age. Apart from his white hair, there was not much difference between him and a young man.


    To everyone on the martial arts field, they were all ignored. At this moment, they only had each other in their eyes, sensing the inscrutable aura from each other.


    ¡°Junior Pei Xuanjing has long admired the name of the old Celestial Master.


    Today, I am here with all due respect to ask for guidance.¡± Pei Xuanjing bowed with his fist in his hand.


    Just standing here, Pei Xuanjing gave people an extremely oppressive aura, drawing attention like the sun and the moon.


    Over the past three months, Pei Xuanjing had defeated many opponents, and each victory made his momentum stronger.


    At this moment, with his overwhelming momentum, he could disy greater strength than ever before.


    He did not perform the Taoist salute but used the fist-greeting rituals of the martial artsmunity. The implication was that he was challenging as a junior from the martial artsmunity, not as a junior seeking advice from the Taoist School.


    The moment Pei Xuanjing saw the old Celestial Master, he felt a profound sense from him. The Master stood there, as if he had reached the realm of Unity of Heaven and Man mentioned in Taoism, merging with Heaven and Earth.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing finally understood why this man is considered the first man in the Martial World. No wonder even the imperial court did not dare to change the title of the Celestial Master¡¯s Mansion..

 Chapter 251 - 251: 204: Fierce Collision, Unbridged Duel (Big Chapter of 5.2K presented)

    Chapter 251 - 251: 204: Fierce Collision, Unbridged Duel (Big Chapter of 5.2K presented)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Celestial Master is, in fact, a Master to the Heavens.


    Since the first Ancestor Celestial Master, Zhang Daoling, the title of Celestial Master has all but be exclusive to Dragon Tiger Mountain.<div>


    However, the current Celestial Master, though named so, is not actually referred to as the Celestial Master but instead, he is called the ¡®Great Real Man¡¯. As such, the Celestial Master¡¯s Mansion on Dragon Tiger Mountain has also be the Mansion of the Great Real Man.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This came about after the founding emperor of the Great Ming ascended to the throne. Upon hearing of the title Celestial Master, heughed, saying, ¡°Can there be a Master of Heaven?¡± Thereafter, the title of Celestial Master that had been passed down for thousands of years was changed to the Great Real Man.


    From the beginning of the emperor¡¯s reign until the death of the second emperor, themon people referred to it as the Mansion of the Great Real


    Man.


    Later, when the imperial court¡¯s authority waned, the title Celestial Master was reintroduced.


    Despite this, the Golden Book and Jade Scroll of the Great Ming imperial court continue to record their dealings with Dragon Tiger Mountain using the Great Real Man¡¯s Mansion, making no mention of the Celestial Master¡¯s name.


    ¡°There¡¯s no seniority in Taoism, the one who attains it first is the senior. Taoist friend, there¡¯s no need for courtesy,¡± said the Old Celestial Master with a light chuckle.


    As one of the strongest individuals in the world and the number one person on the Supreme Ranking of the martial world, the Old Celestial Master does not have the domineering aura one might expect, and instead, appears calm and indifferent, as if he were just an ordinary elderly Taoist. Pei Xuanjing spoke lightly, ¡°I request guidance from the Senior.¡±


    ¡°Please proceed, Taoist friend!¡±


    ¡°Well then, allow me to give it a try!¡± Pei Xuanjing spoke.


    As soon as his words fell, he transformed his five fingers into palm, blue-violet sparks umted in his hand and formed a giant fist of lightning that moved towards the Old Celestial Master.<div>


    ¡°Thunder Method?¡± The Old Celestial Master responded with a casual smile, seemingly unconcerned. He gently waved his robe, causing countless thunders to burst out, converging towards the fist of thunder.


    The thunder method of Dragon Tiger Mountain has long been well known as Zhang Daoling, the Ancestor Celestial Master, once conquered the world with the Five Thunder Righteous Law.


    The Shenxiao Sect¡¯s Thunder Method originated from it too, although it developed independently and is said to be better than the original, there are still simrities.


    Two dazzling beams of thunder light collided and exploded in the air, the electric light surged, and the wind and clouds gathered and dispersed.


    The surging waves of energy were like physical objects, rolling out from the center of the two people¡¯s confrontation towards all directions. Had the martial arts field not been specially made of stone and mystery iron, the two probably would¡¯ve created a huge crater with just one exchange.


    Pei Xuanjing stood motionless, his expression calm. He allowed the endless waves of energy to wash over him as his Innate Thunder Gang Qi circted automatically, warding off every impact.


    The light of divinity twinkled in his eyes, and a faint smile emerged on his lips. He suddenly took a step forward, his profound True Qi fanning out violently and his overwhelming Blood Qi bubbling forcefully. Suddenly, he hurled a forceful punch out.


    The imposing fist energy tore apart everything before him, apanied by continuous explosions of roaring thunder. Wind and Thunder echoed each other, as if they could shatter the firmament.


    The whistling sound apanied Pei Xuanjing¡¯s horribly terrifying punch, carrying a breath of total annihtion, and surged towards the Old Celestial Master.


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, it looked as if the Yellow River had overflowed its banks and was beyond control. The vast and surging floodwater seemed to want to swallow the Old Celestial Master.


    ¡°Is he even human?<div>


    ¡°Is this the power that can be disyed at the peak of martial arts?¡±


    ¡°Terrifying! ¡±


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing was the center of everyone¡¯s attention, all eyes were on him.


    ¡°Hehe!¡±


    A lightughter rang out. The seemingly fragile boat that had been wavering in the monstrous waves in the eyes of the crowd, the Old Celestial Master, suddenly transformed in a sh, along with the lightughter. His aura resembled the roaring of dragons and tigers, which broke the shackles. He stood tall and unyielding, like a towering mountain, resisting the endless gusts and unfazed by them.


    The Old Celestial Master pped his hands together and two palm prints transformed into a dragon and a tiger. With their roars and growls, they pounced towards Pei Xuanjing.


    Everyone could feel the terrifying aura of this dragon and tiger.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes turned cold. This dragon and tiger, which seemed to take on a physical form, emitted a torrential force. They opened their bloody maws as if to swallow him whole.


    However, he wasn¡¯t the least bit afraid, his True Qi raged on and his Blood Qi boiled. In the blink of an eye, his punch grew even more domineering.


    Boom!


    Everyone felt a tremor as if the ground beneath them had sunk a few inches.


    In the midst of the overbearing energy storm, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s fists and palms kept colliding. Each punch, each palm, carried an endless might. His fists and palms created afterimages, and nobody could follow his movements.


    The figure of the Old Celestial Master was elusive, his steps mystifying. In the face of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s domineering and forceful attacks, he didn¡¯t dodge at all. His effortless yet powerful moves were a stark contrast to his previously


    unperturbed demeanor, leaving everyone in awe.


    ¡°Indeed, this is his true nature. Even after so many years, his domineering character hasn¡¯t changed,¡± Zhao Baiyang had no surprise regarding the domineering demeanor of the Old Celestial Master, and felt that everything was as it should be, as if it had always been that way.


    There had been rumors that the Old Celestial Master had been cultivating in seclusion on Dragon Tiger Mountain for many years, choosing to live in peace, away from worldly matters.


    In Zhao Baiyang¡¯s view, this was absolute nonsense.


    Only those who had truly crossed paths with the Old Celestial Master would understand that his domineering force was ingrained in his bones ¨C virtually impossible to change.


    Would anyone truly believe that Dragon Tiger Mountain, which has stood unshakeable for thousands of years, was a character of a good man?


    Would anyone believe that the founder who chopped hills and broke temples, the Ancestor Celestial Master, had a gentle temperament?


    Wouldn¡¯t anyone think that the Celestial Masters of the past thousands of years were able tomand the Orthodox Unity by winning people over with virtue?

 Chapter 289: 226 – Who Can Resist the Temptation of Longevity? First Update

    Chapter 289: 226 ¨C Who Can Resist the Temptation of Longevity? First Update<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Did the initial Ground Divine Dynasty n really exist?¡± Gu Ji tried to suppress the turmoil in his heart, asking aloud.


    It was just a momentary spark of inspiration from hearing Pei Xuanjing talk about the pursuit of longevity, recalling a record he hade across long ago, that prompted him to ask.<div>


    However, it turned out that his guess was urate.


    If this matter was true, then things would be even more significant.


    It meant that their original conjecture when he was discussing with Wang Qiong could bepletely overturned since their objective was entirely different from the one they anticipated.


    Moreover, if that was the case, it implied that they were determined to achieve this, and they would not give up easily.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± From Gu Ji¡¯S reaction, Pei Xuanjing understood that the former seemed not to know much about this issue.


    Pei Xuanjing spected that Gu Ji might have only gathered snippets of information from somewhere, and simply blurted it out unintentionally.


    However, he was not worried about Gu Ji revealing anything, admitting that, ¡°Indeed! Longevity could be achieved if the Ground Divine Dynasty were established.¡±


    Although Pei Xuanjing was unsure if establishing the Ground Divine Dynasty could truly guarantee longevity, it did not stop him from using it as a temptation.


    Longevity!


    Gu Ji chewed over this word.


    Up until now, Gu Ji believed there was nothing besides power that could attract him.<div>


    However, upon hearing about the prospect of longevity, he had to admit that he was tempted.


    Especially after seeing Pei Xuanjing for the first time just a while ago, he felt the merciless passing of time.


    Despite ten years passing since theirst meeting, Pei Xuanjing still appeared vibrant and unchanged.


    As for himself, his hair was graying, and as a Third-grade never having made a breakthrough, his health was declining, and his life was nearing its end.


    The pursuit of longevity is almost instinctively linked to life itself.


    Throughout history, many emperors, despite possessing boundless wealth and riches, failed to transcend life and death.


    As a mortal, how could he refuse such an offer?


    ¡°Can it really guarantee longevity?¡± Gu Ji asked in a deep voice, his eyes full of anticipation.


    Pei Xuanjing looked at Gu Ji and was reminded of their first meeting decades ago.


    Back then, Gu Ji, being a prefectural governor, was full of ambition and driven by his determination to climb the hierarchy, his eyes brimming with desire.


    At this moment, Gu Ji¡¯s ambition and spirit were even stronger than they were in the past.<div>


    ¡°At least it can prolong life!¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s response was exactly what he had hoped for.


    Huu huu huu¡­


    Gu Ji closed his eyes, taking long breaths, as if he were making a difficult decision.


    Pei Xuanjing was not in a hurry, just silently waiting for him to decide.


    Maybe a long time passed, or maybe it was just a moment, when Gu Ji slowly opened his eyes again, regaining his initial calm, yet one could still see the indelible ambition hidden deep in his eyes.


    ¡°Can I¡­ believe you?¡± Gu Ji asked slowly, his eyes locked intensely on Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing did not avoid Gu Ji¡¯s gaze. His eyes were full of sincerity, ¡°Just as when I ventured into the forbidden blessednd alone to bring you a miraculous item decades ago. I don¡¯t break my promises!¡±


    Boom!


    The final vestige of hesitation in Gu Ji¡¯s heart was shattered by these words.


    The initial agreement with Pei Xuanjing, who risked his life to venture into the forbidden blessednd and obtain a miraculous item for him.


    Even when he could have escaped, Pei Xuanjing chose to keep his promise and handed over the mysterious item to him, giving him the chance to return to Tiandu.<div>


    It was because of this particr incident that they formed a substantial friendship.


    And today, with Pei Xuanjing referring to this incident once again, he was ready to trust Pei Xuanjing one more time!


    ¡°Once I return today, I¡¯ll persuade the old man for you¡±. Gu Ji made a promise.


    He decided that he would attempt to convince Wang Qiong to agree once he returned, to ensure that this cooperation would happen.


    ¡°In the future, the chance at immortality will assuredly include Mr. Gu and Minister Wang,¡± Pei Xuanjing solemnly nodded.


    His promise was no ruse. Currently, Wang Qiong and Gu Ji were their best potential partners, and neither parties had significant disagreements. Looking into the future, both stood to gain from their shared interests, a long-term cooperation was not imusible.


    Some may argue that with their sheer strength, Pei Xuanjing and hisrades could easily wipe out those who currently held the power , without having to concede so much orpromise.


    Indeed, with their power, they could easily achieve this. Even if Wang Qiong decided to put aside his prejudice and ally with Yang Tinghe, they would have a hard time stopping them.


    But what about afterwards?


    After clearing out these individuals, what would be of the world?


    Even if they had sufficient power among them, how many capable people would they need to manage a territory of ten thousand miles, home to a hundred million citizens?


    If they were to incite nationwide turmoil and widespread rebellions, it would not serve their interests.


    By then, how much time and energy would they have to devote to suppressing the unrest, and how long would it take for things to return to the way they were?


    If it came to that, when would they be able to implement their n? They might even incite a mass revolt against them.


    ¡®Whether it¡¯s the people currently seated in the court or us pulling strings to rece them with others, the final result will remain unchanged,¡± Pei Xuanjing mused to himself.


    He knew that, given theck of potential recements, they couldn¡¯t simply eliminate everyone.


    And even if they managed to get rid of these individuals, those who eventually filled their ces would be the same people.


    Everything would be meaningless; it would just be a cycle!


    Pei Xuanjing knew that even if he was personally involved, he could not achieve this. It was not a matter of the moment, but something almost infinite in time.


    This was a task almost impossible even for a saint, let alone Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Ji nodded, deciding to take his leave resolutely.


    Today¡¯s negotiation oue was beyond his expectation, and the information he received was beyond his imagination. Thus, he needed to discuss with Wang Qiong to ensure that his decision was the right one.


    ¡°I¡¯ll await your good news.¡± Pei Xuanjing said with a smile.


    Watching Gu Ji hastily leave, Pei Xuanjing called over Yu Zhenzi and Pang Hong. To Yu Zhenzi, he


    sma, ¡°Escort mm nome m secret.¡¯


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Zhenzi received his order and left.


    Pei Xuanjing turned to Pang Hong, who understood that there was something he needed to do, ¡°What do you need me to do, Master?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing smiled and replied, ¡°Brother Lin brought you to Tiandu initially, which was a significant favor. Since you¡¯ve returned to Tiandu, it¡¯s necessary to pay a visit.¡±


    Pang Hong grasped Pei Xuanjing¡¯s meaning and cautiously asked, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of saying the wrong thing.¡±


    He needed Pei Xuanjing to draw a line so that he could gauge the situation.


    Pei Xuanjing whispered instructions into Pang Hong¡¯s ear, who nodded in understanding, ¡°I understand.¡±


    With that, he turned and left..

 Chapter 253 - 253: 204: Fierce Collision, Unbridged Duel (Big Chapter of 5.2K presented) _3

    Chapter 253 - 253: 204: Fierce Collision, Unbridged Duel (Big Chapter of 5.2K presented) _3<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Just now, he had beenpletely focused on the duel between the two. Through theirst few exchanges, he had naturally gained a clear view of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s palms.


    ¡°From my perspective, if a martial artist who cultivates his body wishes to progress further, he needs to strengthen his body again, undergo a real metamorphosis. Unfortunately, I have not yet found the path forward.¡±<div>


    These were the words of the Diamond Sect¡¯s Master when they debated about the path forward for bodily cultivation.


    ¡°Could it be that Brother Pei has already found the path forward in cultivation?¡± An audacious guess arose in Zhao Baiyang¡¯s mind.


    With this thought, a sh of color streaked across Zhao Baiyang¡¯s eyes as he looked at his few old friends scattered among the crowd.


    On the practice martial arts field, old I looked at his hands which had be somewhat mangled, chuckled lightly, and the injury healed quickly with the flow of True Qi.


    ¡°To cultivate your body to such a level at your age far exceeds my expectations.


    In thispetition of bodily strength, I admit defeat.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    When these words were spoken, old I couldn¡¯t help but have aplicated expression, thinking about his countless years of painstaking cultivation, which had barely brought his body to this realm.


    Yet the young man before him, who had just reached his prime, had far surpassed him in bodily cultivation, making him feel ashamed.


    Pei Xuanjing looked at old I¡¯s hands, which had been healed back to their original state, and silently praised his profound skill and abundant True Qi.


    He was very clear, that the body realm of this old I was not beneath his own previous level. Had it not been for the reward from hisst simtion, which not only further improved his body but alsopleted the spiritualization of his palms, the result of today¡¯s bodilypetition could not have been determined so easily.


    Hearing old I¡¯s praise, he just smiled without saying much.<div>


    ¡°I presume that your method of body cultivation was obtained from the cultivation method of Danling Zi, a senior of Shenxiao Sect six hundred years ago!¡± Old I quietly opened his mouth.


    Although he was somewhat envious of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s cultivation of his body topletion at such a young age, he also knew that such a gifted person had appeared before.


    ¡°Uh!¡± Upon hearing old I¡¯s words, Pei Xuanjing could not help but change his expression slightly and asked, ¡®Which Danling Zi does old I speak of? And what happened to him in the end?¡±


    He wanted to verify whether this Danling Zi was the same Danling Zi he thought of.


    ¡°Of course, I am talking about the Danling Zi of Shenxiao Sect who made a name for himself on Taihe Mountain six hundred years ago. It¡¯s pity that the genius who was considered to have the potential to be on par with Master Sanfeng disappeared along with the concealment of Shenxiao Sect and was never heard from again.¡± Old I noted Pei Xuanjing¡¯s change of expression but didn¡¯t think much of it and simply replied.


    He had learned from the manuscripts left by the previous few generations of heavenly masters that a senior of Shenxiao Sect, Danling Zi, had astonished the heroes with his strong physical body and body cultivation at the age of prime, making a name for himself on Taihe Mountain.


    It was precisely because of the emergence of this legendary figure that all the major sects of the Taoist school, who had originally not paid much attention to body cultivation, had secretly spent a lot of effort in researching body martial arts.


    From that time onwards, all generations of heavenly masters considered body cultivation as an essential path after the cultivation of Taoist skill and True Qi.


    He had originally thought that such an excellent talent would be hard to find in a thousand years, but didn¡¯t expect that such a person appeared again six hundred yearster, and still entered Shenxiao Sect.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, appearing calm, but his heart had already set off a raging tide.<div>


    Shenxiao Sect, Danling Zi, wasn¡¯t that his own identity in the illusion?


    ording to what the Netherworld Book had said, the illusionary trial back then was merely a historical fragment printed by it.


    Logically speaking, everything that happened in there should not affect reality. But why is it now appearing in the records of Dragon Tiger Mountain?


    It¡¯s like a dream, what¡¯s real and what¡¯s not?


    Was it that history was originally like that, there was indeed a Danling Zi who emerged from obscurity and made a name for himself on Taihe Mountain?


    Or was it because of his existence that the events on Taihe Mountain changed, making the originally unknown Danling Zi awe-inspiring to all?


    The divine light flickered in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes, it seemed that his research on the Netherworld Book was still too little.


    Whoo¡­


    He took a deep breath, he knew that now was not the time to investigate further. He calmed the surge in his heart, slowly raised his head, and saluted old I with a fist: ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±


    Old I grinned lightly, but a question arose in his heart.


    However, before he had time to ponder, he sensed a surging sword intent appear out of thin air.


    The moment Pei Xuanjing gripped the hilt of the sword with his right hand, the hidden edge once again descended upon the world.


    ¡°I request your guidance, Master!¡±


    Buzz!


    The crisp sword chant echoed around, and a sharp divine sword seemed to appear in the minds of the martial artists all around.


    They only wanted to discuss andpete, not a real life-and-death battle, so Pei Xuanjing naturally would not take advantage of someone unprepared.


    That¡¯s why Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword, poised for action, did not immediately strike, but waited for old I to be ready.


    Old I nodded and smiled lightly, then reached out into the air, and a thousand-refined divine sword from a distance fell into his hand.


    Since they were not in a real life-and-death fight, he used his own side sword and did not use the Three -Five Evil ying Male and Female Swords of the Ten Thousand-Forged level of Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    ng!


    Pei Xuanjing drew his sword, a dazzling sword light emerged, almost at the moment of unsheathing, the sword intent like a bright sun permeated in all directions, causing the faces of countless people to change.


    Within the flickering sword light, the air in front of him cleared turning into a vacuum, the sharp sword intent seemed to even cut the space.


    Everyone who saw this sword couldn¡¯t help but lose their focus due to its dazzling light, as if everything in the world disappeared, and only this sword remained.


    Only strong individuals like Zhao Baiyang could resist this sword intent, he guarded his spirit, his martial arts true intent automatically emerged to resist this terrifying sword intent.


    ¡°His sword intent is stronger than before.¡±


    Zhao Baiyang slightly furrowed his brows, thest time they sparred on Shenxiao Mountain, both of them didn¡¯t use weapons. It was just a tentative match.


    But when Pei Xuanjing¡¯s soaring sword intent emerged, he realized that this heaven-destroying and earth-shattering domineering sword intent could likely y him.


    A newfound wariness arose in Zhao Baiyang, his vignce towards Pei Xuanjing increased several folds. At the same time, he became even more eager to acquire the remaining secret techniques of the White Lotus from those sects.


    It seemed that everyone was constantly transforming and bing stronger, only he was stuck due to the problem of skill.. How could this not make the always proud Zhao Baiyang anxious?

 Chapter 254 - 254: 205: Sword of Heaven I s Will, Slaying Evil and Demons (5.2K Major Chapter)

    Chapter 254 - 254: 205: Sword of HeavenIs Will, ying Evil and Demons (5.2K Major Chapter)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Yama King did not die in vain at his hands,¡± muttered the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu who was hidden among the crowd.


    When he first emerged from the underworld, aside from participating in Zhao Baiyang¡¯s n to y the dragon, the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu¡¯s other goal was to kill Pei Xuanjing and restore the prestige of the underworld.<div>


    In the Battle of Tiandu, the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu was somewhat injured. He was nning to recover from his injuries before making his move.


    Unexpectedly, after his recovery, he received news that Pei Xuanjing was challenging the old Celestial Master.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    For the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu, he was also curious about the extent of the old Celestial Master¡¯s martial arts cultivation on Dragon Tiger Mountain, who had not made a move for a long time.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s challenge was indeed a good opportunity, so it made the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu, who was initially prepared to make a move, to temporarily suppress his desire to act, nning to wait until this matter was resolved before making his move.


    Of course, he naturally would not miss this battle. After changing his appearance, he ascended the Dragon Tiger Mountain and personally witnessed the exchange of moves between Pei Xuanjing and the old Celestial Master.


    Both men left him astounded.


    Considering the strength Pei Xuanjing demonstrated, even he needed to be cautious. Yama King was powerful indeed, but he was definitely not a match for his opponent.


    However, the stronger Pei Xuanjing became, the more intense the Ghost Emperor¡¯s desire to kill him became.


    Setting aside their enmity, the Netherworld Book alone was their irreconcble conflict. He knew that unless he killed his opponent, it would be tough to take back the Netherworld Book.


    He suppressed his murderous intent, lurking in the dark like a poisonous snake, ready for a critical strike.


    ¡°Compared to you, we old ones are really old,¡± said the old Celestial Master with a wry smile as he felt the terror of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword.<div>


    As he spoke, he did not stop his movements and raised his divine sword.


    Instantly, a huge sword scream emitted, his majestic sword aura was like an angry thunder, meeting Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword light.


    The Ghost Emperor of Fengdu and the Sky Demon Sect Master, who were hidden in the crowd, felt a deep sense of disgust for this sword aura.


    Exterminate Evil Sword Skill!


    This was one of the Dragon Tiger Mountain¡¯s foundation sword skills. It was said to be passed down by the Ancestor Celestial Master for the purpose of ying demons and exterminating evil. It had a strong restraint on those who practiced the evil path.


    Although Pei Xuanjing was not a wicked person and was not restrained by this sword aura, the power contained in this sword aura wasparable to his sword.


    The two swords collided, making a loud noise like a thunderbolt, followed by a continuous sound of weapon shes.


    In just the blink of an eye, both parties had swung their swords countless times.


    As the Celestial Master of Dragon Tiger Mountain, he acquired countless sword techniques due to Dragon Tiger Mountain¡¯s thousands of years of heritage. His experience and knowledge were as deep and unfathomable as the sea.


    However, Pei Xuanjing was not any weaker. He had seen and learned countless sword techniques and practices. Even if he didn¡¯t seriously cultivate most of them, they were as easy for him as eating and drinking at his realm.


    All kinds of sword moves were used by the two of them, from low-level martial arts, medium-level martial arts, to high-level martial arts. They made all of them appear extraordinary with umon power.<div>


    Countless sword techniques were disyed in their confrontation, making the audience dazzled, their blood boiling, and their waves of excitement surging.


    Particrly, many people, after seeing the sword techniques they practiced being used so casually by the two, were stunned but extremely delighted, as they had gained a lot of insights from this showdown.


    Did Pei Xuanjing start practicing martial arts from inside his mother¡¯s womb? How can he know so many kinds of martial arts and sword techniques.


    Someone silently counted in his heart that Pei Xuanjing had used nearly a hundred different sword techniques since the battle, which shocked them.


    The old Celestial Master, who had lived for three periods of sixty years, knowing so many sword techniques was eptable in their cognition.


    However, Pei Xuanjing was only in his thirties. Even disregarding where he learned so many sword techniques, it was hard to ept just based on time.


    Qingyang Zi, who was standing on one side, was also bbergasted. As the person who had encountered Pei Xuanjing the earliest, he naturally remembered that when Pei Xuanjing first entered the Martial Academy, he used a lot of martial arts to exchange for merits in the academy and then studied almost all the martial arts in the academy.


    Likewise, after arriving at the True Martial Sect, Pei Xuanjing spent considerable time in the Scripture Pavilion of the True Martial Sect to study martial arts.


    However, he always thought that Pei Xuanjing was just selecting suitable martial arts, choosing to blend and refine a hundred different martial arts. He never thought that Pei Xuanjing would be able to turn these martial arts into his own.


    Inconsistent sword lights, crisscrossing sword aura, constantly appeared and disappeared on the martial arts practice field.


    Both of their strengths were fully disyed at this moment, without any reservation.


    In the end, they abandoned all sword techniques and chose the purest sword forms to confront each other.


    Strike, hack, crash, lift, parry, clean, interrupt, stab, poke, stir, press, hang and other basic sword forms.


    However, even so, the divine swords held by the two of them still unleashed amazing power, leaving deep sword marks on the martial arts field, which amazed many people.


    It should be noted that the martial arts field on Dragon Tiger Mountain was not paved with rocks, but crafted with a mixture of pure gold and various types of Mysterious Iron. With the considerable wealth consumed, even for Dragon Tiger Mountain¡¯s heritage, it was a significant expenditure..

 Chapter 255 - 255: 205: Sword of Heaven’s Will, Slaying Evil and Demons (5.2K Large Chapter)_2

    Chapter 255 - 255: 205: Sword of Heaven¡¯s Will, ying Evil and Demons (5.2K Large Chapter)_2<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ording to the master craftsman who oversaw the construction of the martial arts practice field, the resilience of this field was imprable unless it encountered a matchless warrior wielding a Ten Thousand-Forged Divine Weapon. Ordinary Thousand Refinement Divine Weapons would struggle to leave a scratch more than an inch deep, never mind deeper cuts.


    One could say that such investment of energy and resources by Dragon Tiger Mountain into the creation of this martial arts field, was highly esteemed among many powerful factions.<div>


    But today, the duel between the two individuals had utterly shattered this notion. Even with their Thousand Refinement Divine Weapons, as their duel intensified, countless sword Qi marked the ground of the practice field, leaving deep sword scars as testament to their intensebat.


    What was surprising, though, was that Yu Yangzi, a disciple of the senior Celestial Master and the future Celestial Master himself ¨C the current executive authority at Dragon Tiger Mountain ¨C showed no remorse over the destruction of the martial arts field they had spent a fortune constructing. In fact, he bore a faint smile on his face.


    That¡¯s because every mark on the field carried the essence of bothbatants¡¯ swordsmanship, the realization of their understanding of the sword art. For Dragon Tiger Mountain, this was equivalent to a treasure trove of wealth.


    In the future, the disciples of Dragon Tiger Mountain could gain insights into these remnants of sword Qi during their cultivation and undoubtedly learn the understanding of swordsmanship from both Pei Xuanjing and the senior Celestial Master.


    One could say that due to their duel, this practice field had evolved into a tform for understanding swordsmanship.


    Many people who recognized this showed jealousy in their eyes.


    They knew very well that if one day, a disciple of Dragon Tiger Mountain could understand all the traces of sword strides on this practice field, he would undoubtedly be a grandmaster of swordsmanship.


    Unperturbed by the envious nces, Yu Yangzi had decided that after today¡¯s events, this practice field would be closed off and established as the core heritage of Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    As for what to do without a practice field?


    They would just build another one. Dragon Tiger Mountain had ample space, and countless pces and pavilions could be demolished to construct a new practice martial arts field at any time.


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hand, the Shenxiao Sword was unpredictable, sometimes vanishing mysteriously, other times overflowing with vigor. Various sword attacks were released without restraint.<div>


    He had no idea how many moves he had made ¨C tens, hundreds, or even a thousand?


    He executed all his memorized sword skills, holding nothing back except for the yet iplete Shenxiao Heavenly Will Sword and the Heavenly Transcendent Being.


    Gradually, he no longer had to think. Every sword stroke became instinctive. This senior Celestial Master truly earned his title as the most formidable under heaven.


    Pei Xuanjing had never met an opponent as challenging as him before.


    No matter how exquisite Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword art was, his opponent seemed to handle it with ease, showing no signs of struggle.


    ¡°Master, kindly ept my next sword!¡± Pei Xuanjing loudly announced, his True Qi surging around him.


    Heavenly Transcendent Being!


    Pei Xuanjing swiftly rotated his body, soaring high into the sky with his sword in hand.


    He freely exhibited the Shenxiao Heavenly Will technique, apanied by Wind and Thunder, with Four Seasons and Five Orders revolving around him.


    From above, Pei Xuanjing descended like a deity, his godly might formidable, judging all under the heavens.


    Wherever the Shenxiao Sword passed, it became a vacuum, and the divine power from heaven shone through it like a white rainbow piercing the sun.<div>


    ¡°Hmm! Just as expected!¡±


    The moment he heard Pei Xuanjing speak, the old Celestial Master caught on to his intentions, realizing Pei Xuanjing was unwilling to prolong the battle.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Their unending face-off, after so many years without a true fight, allowed the senior Celestial Master to feel refreshed and joyous for the first time.


    Seeing this sword, he was reminded of what he had learned about Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°I suppose this must be the ¡®ultimate strike¡¯ that has been circting in the rumors!¡± he thought to himself.


    Throughout his journey, even Bai Xiaosheng could not withhold all the information regarding Pei Xuanjing. His ultimate attack, the Heavenly


    Transcendent Being, was now well known among the martial artsmunity.


    While its name remained unknown, someone had given it a title: The Swords of Ultimate Stratagem.


    Once this move was executed, it resulted in instant death, leaving no possible means of escape.


    ¡°The Swords of Ultimate Stratagem!¡±


    ¡°Finally, he has used this move!¡±


    ¡°It seems that we are about to see the final oue.¡±


    In the crowd, everyone¡¯s hearts pounded, wondering how the senior Celestial Master would respond to the Swords of Ultimate Stratagem and whether he could break it.


    This single sword!


    In the face of this sword, he felt a genuine presence of death.


    In the eyes of the senior Celestial Master, this descending sword was brilliant and swift. Its intent restrained but concentrated at the de¡¯s edge, radiating an extremely terrifying sword¡¯s sharpness that was hard to predict. The sword light fluctuated unpredictably, shining intensely like lightning splitting the sky.


    ¡°Demon yer!¡±


    The senior Celestial Master, without hesitation, executed the Demon ying from the Demons ying Swords Skill, whilst reciting the Golden Light Incantation for protection.


    At this moment, the senior Celestial Master was enveloped by a radiant golden light, making him appear like a divine entity.


    A single sword cut through the air, its brightness giving the impression it was bathed in magnificent golden light. The divine aura it released where the golden light shone, eradicated all evils.


    Boom!


    Followed by a thundering explosion, the Qi around both individuals erupted one after another. Dragon Tiger Mountain itself shook, as if the tform underneath could not withstand their battle, revealing indistinct and intricate cracks.


    As the dust settled, the two stood across from each other.


    The senior Celestial Master¡¯s hair was disheveled, scattered down his back, and his knuckles bled as they loosened their grip on the sword. He was indeed in an overwhelming situation..

 Chapter 256 - 205 – Sword of Heaven’s Will:

    Chapter 256: Chapter 205 ¨C Sword of Heaven¡¯s Will:


    Debunking the Evil and Cutting Demons (5.2K Major Chapter)¡ª3


    Trantor: 549690339 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Meanwhile,pared to his opponent, Pei Xuanjing appeared somewhat more disheveled. Though his clothes were intact, there was a shallow wound on his left cheek, from which a stream of fresh blood leaked.


    The attack¡¯s intensity is evident as it was powerful enough to leave a mark on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face, reflecting the frightening strength of the Celestial Master¡¯s previous sword.


    ¡°Did he lose?


    The spectators thought about it inwardly but didn¡¯t dare to break the current silence.


    Now in the martial arts field of Dragon Tiger Mountain, although crowded with people, no one dares to speak. It is eerily quiet, with only the sound of the howling mountain wind remaining.


    After who knows how long, Pei Xuanjing, touching the wound on his face, slowly uttered, ¡°Technically, the Celestial Master should have won by now, but I am still unwilling to admit defeat.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The Celestial Master raised an eyebrow. Seeing that his opponent still had something up his sleeve, he suppressed his breath,ughed heartily, and said, ¡°Unleash whatever you have left. I¡¯m waiting to see it!¡±


    At this moment, the Celestial Master no longer had his previous calm demeanor. He revealed his true dominating character, full of vitality and boldness.


    Did his opponent still have the strength for another fight? And wouldn¡¯t he?


    Known as the top martial artist, he was not someone with undue fame. If it was a battle they wanted, then he would fight unrestrainedly with all his strength!


    Pei Xuanjing slowly began to speak: ¡°I have witnessed Spring¡¯s Mysterious


    Orchid, Summer¡¯s Condensed Lotus, Autumn¡¯s Fire Chrysanthemum, and Winter¡¯s Cold Plum. I have witnessed spring¡¯s budding, summer¡¯s cicada chirping, autumn¡¯s falling leaves, winter¡¯s warm sun. I¡¯ve seen the full bloom of spring, the vitality of summer, the solitude of autumn, and winter¡¯s silver


    dance. Having experienced the changes of the four seasons, I finally understood a sword ¡ª named Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Intention. Please appreciate, Master of Heaven!¡±


    While speaking, he slowly unsheathed his sword with steady movements. Themanding air around him began to climb gradually. His liberating True Qi, boiling Blood Qi, and pervading Martial Arts¡¯ essence filled the air.


    All those present were inevitably drawn in by his rather simple sword skill.


    Underneath it, one could sense the radiant power of the sword in addition to the vitality of spring, the heat of summer, the destion of autumn, and the chill of winter.


    The Four Seasons Rotation was unpredictable, unceasing, seemingly beginningless and endless, in an evesting cycle.


    As Pei Xuanjing stood there, his body followed the movement of the sword, and the sword followed his heart¡¯s stirrings. At this moment, he seemed to blend into Heaven and Earth, exuding an inexplicable charm.


    His once powerful sword skill was called the Heavenly Flying Immortal. When he mastered Shenxiao Heavenly Will Method, he realized the changes of the four seasons. He had considered integrating his understanding of the four seasons into Heavenly Flying Immortal to make it even more potent.


    In previous illusions, fighting against Eight Union and Master Sanfeng, the sword he used was based on Heavenly Flying Immortal, blending with the Shenxiao Heavenly Will Method.


    Despite failing during the exchanges with the two, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s understanding of hisck was enlightened.


    He had been too greedy. The Heavenly Flying Immortal was an overpowering divine sword, perfectly formted. It did not require an addition of anything else. Such an addition would not make the sword stronger but instead would dilute its purity, thereby forsaking the basics for the petty.


    That¡¯s why Pei Xuanjing abandoned this idea and took another path.


    He purely integrated his understanding of the Four Seasons and Five Orders into the Shenxiao Heavenly Will Sword.


    Although not yet fully mastered, this sword skill was more potent than the Heavenly Flying Immortal.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing demonstrated all his strength without any reservations. If the Celestial Master could block this sword, then he would admit defeat.


    In an instant, the sword light was extraordinary, covering the sky and the Earth, leaving only this sword in existence.


    Countless onlookers immediately closed their eyes, daring not to look at the sword light because it seemed to pierce through their eyes and into their hearts.


    Only the powerful ones like Zhao Baiyang and the Fengdu Ghost Emperor were qualified to truly look at this god-like sword!


    Zhao Baiyang¡¯s face was solemn. At this moment, he finally came to terms with his feelings, acknowledging that Pei Xuanjing had surpassed him.


    The young man who, despite his tremendous talent, was leagues behind him when they encountered each other in the Wild Mountain Ancient Temple years ago, had gradually strengthened. Today, he had surpassed him and walked ahead of him on the path of Martial Arts.


    ¡°Brother Pei, you go ahead first. When my divine skill is fully cultivated, I will duel you at the pinnacle of Martial Arts!¡± Zhao Baiyang¡¯s eyes shone with determination.


    Zhao Baiyang harbored no dissatisfaction or jealousy towards Pei Xuanjing, who went from being inferior to him to surpassing him. He was full of confidence, viewing Pei Xuanjing as his greatest rival in his Martial Arts journey.


    ¡°I must kill you! I absolutely cannot let you continue to grow!¡± The Fengdu Ghost Emperor¡¯s killing intent grew stronger.


    The stronger and more brilliant Pei Xuanjing became, the greater the threat to him.


    If the day ever came when Pei Xuanjing became invincible, it would be the darkest day for the Underworld, void of any chance of survival.


    If previously killing Pei Xuanjing was driven by interests, now his life or death would decide the fate of the Underworld.


    ¡°This sword skill!¡±


    The Celestial Master¡¯s smile disappeared instantly, reced by a serious look with an unprecedented focus in his eyes.


    He could sense that at this moment, Pei Xuanjing seemed not to be ¡®here.¡¯ He seemed to have entered a different world, where all the sensations and auras he released were annihted.


    At this moment, he was not facing Pei Xuanjing but his elusive Heavenly Will. This sword was more like a Heavenly Punishment than a sword skill!


    The Shenxiao Heavenly Will Sword, huh?


    Sure enough, it deserves its name for aligning with Heaven¡¯s Will.


    The Celestial Master circted his True Qi, the divine sword in his hand emitting a faint ringing sound and releasing a terrifying aura.


    He reached out to the void with his other hand, and the divine sword on Yu Yangzi¡¯s waist broke through the air with a ttering sound and fell into his hand.


    With the two divine swords at hand, the Celestial Master¡¯s aura also began to escte rapidly, reaching a critical point.


    He had one sword before and one behind, forming a mysterious sword stance. Then the golden light bloomed, carrying the momentum of ying evil and demons, and chopped it down.


    ying Evil Monsters!


    This was the final skill in Dragon Tiger Mountain¡¯s ying Evil Monsters Sword Skill, which only the Celestial Master could practice in every generation.


    The two sword lights turned into a Golden Dragon and a White Tiger.


    The roars and howls of the dragon and tiger echoed mutually. The indefinitely formidable forces howled towards Pei Xuanjing!

 Chapter 257 - 206: Three Paths, Thoughts on Spirit Realm. (5.2K word chapter. Reached 500K words.)

    Chapter 257: Chapter 206: Three Paths, Thoughts on Spirit Realm. (5.2K word chapter. Reached 500K words.)


    Trantor: 549690339


    Is this the legendary Mountain Town Unique Skill from Dragon Tiger Mountain, known as the Demon-ying Sword?


    To perform this sword move ¡°Three and Five Male and Female Sin shing Swords¡±, is required to generate the maximum power.


    Although the old Taoist master is only utilizing two Thousand-Refined Divine Weapons, the provoked impact is earth-shattering, causing countless people to tremble in their souls.


    Initially, it is assumed that after Pei Xuanjing released his sword strike that seemingly embodied Heavenly Punishment, it was the most powerful sword in the world.


    But astonishingly, the sword of the old Taoist master isparable to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Shenxiao Heavenly Will Sword.


    The overwhelming sword aura enveloping the evil-ying and demon-purifying golden light, were more than enough to make those disguised and concealed demonic martial arts experts shudder, so much so that they¡¯re having difficulty breathing.


    Boom!


    Like a ferocious wave sweeping across all four sides, the multitude of martial artists watching from the perimeter of the Practice martial arts field, felt a dreadful earth-shattering sensation. Immediately after, the waves werepared to a broken Heavenly River dam which led to an incessantly leaching Heavenly River water that threatened to engulf them.


    The unrivaled sharpness of the sword aura, the violently swaying True Qi, the boiling hot Blood Qi, all these intertwined elements were horrifying and caused many people¡¯s faces to change color.


    Retreat!


    It was the first thought that crossed many people¡¯s mind!


    Innumerable martial artists were in perfect harmony, while they maneuvered their True Qi and Blood Qi to resist the shockwave, they aggressively retreated.


    As the dust settled, the figures of the two were revealed.


    Pei Xuanjing looked somewhat regretfully at the Shenxiao Sword in his hand which was broken into two: ¡°It is a pity.¡±


    Ever since Xuanfu obtained this Divine Weapon, it has relied on the sharpness of the Divine Weapon to ovee many opponents and risking dangers. Yet, it was unexpected that it would be ruined on Dragon Tiger Mountain today.


    The Shenxiao Sword couldn¡¯t bear the duel between the two and thus snapped. The two Divine Weapons in the hands of the old Taoist master were inferior to the Shenxiao Sword, hence naturally they were also broken.


    However, even though the destruction of the Divine Weapons was regrettable for the old Taoist master, the spoils from this fight far exceeded his expectation.


    The duel between the two had already exceeded the limit of what the current Heaven and Earth could bear. If it were not for this Practice martial arts field being constructed of Mysterious Iron, Dragon Tiger Mountain would probably be reduced by oneyer.


    Because of this, the two had an epiphany in the final moment, and understood a multitude of things.


    In that fleeting moment, their minds seemed to meld with Heaven and Earth, they sensed an unfathomable force in the atmosphere that could not be articted.


    Unity of Heaven and Man!


    Both of them understood that this is the state of Unity of Heaven and Man that Daoists pursue.


    They saw the path ahead, saw how to break through the first-grade realm¡­


    A faint smile of joy could be seen on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face. Although the time of Unity of Heaven and Man was brief, merelysting a few breaths, it also helped him affirm his hypothesis and paved the way for his future.


    Martial Arts cultivation involves tempering muscles and bones, refining internal organs and marrow, then after all this, transforming oneself by casting off the old, there by reaching the ultimate limit of martial arts.


    Such practice, before the Tang Dynasty, was known as Mortal Realm.


    Only by breaking the shackles and entering the Spirit Realm, can one truly step onto the path of Cultivation.


    With this in mind, Pei Xuanjing looked at the old Taoist master whose eyes glimmered with a hint of a smile, understanding that the other party had also made significant gains from the duel.


    The two could not help but smile at each other.


    ¡°Having the opportunity to exchange moves with you today is an honor,¡± he said.


    ¡°You are too kind, I am grateful for your instruction today, Master.¡± The two were all smiles as if they had never crossed swords.


    Those watching around them had peculiar expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Greetings Master, and greetings to True Person Longevity.¡± Yu Yangzi stepped forward and addressed them. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    While speaking, Yu Yangzi found it strange to look at the young face in front of him, and after some thought, came up with this respectful title.


    Truthfully, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength could beparable to the old Taoist master¡¯s, however, he is extremely young, so this senior Yu Yangzi didn¡¯t have the heart to call him out.


    ¡°Greetings, Elder Yu Yangzi.¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded his head in return.


    The old Taoist master nodded his head as well, then turning towards his disciple, he guessed his disciple¡¯s intention and asked, ¡°Are you wondering who won?¡±


    Yu Yangzi nodded his head. The old Taoist master nced at Pei Xuanjing and said, ¡°I¡¯d say it was a tie.¡±


    Though Yu Yangzi¡¯s face remained unchanged, his heart was a turmoil. Even though he had cultivated for many years, he remained calm on the outside, but both Pei Xuanjing and the old Taoist master noticed his unusual behavior.


    However, the old Taoist master didn¡¯t seem to care about his disciple¡¯s thoughts, he suggested to Pei Xuanjing, ¡°Why don¡¯t we change our clothes and then carry on with our discussions?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing chuckled and nodded: ¡°That sounds great!¡±


    The two left arm in arm, leaving a bewildered Yu Yangzi behind.


    Just as the crowd in the distance was trying to figure out who won, a faint crack could be heard.


    Creak!


    Yu Yangzi¡¯s face changed subtly as a trace of regret appeared in his eyes. He looked at the Practice martial arts field under his feet, which cost countless money to construct and had already be a prized treasure of Dragon Tiger Mountain himself.


    Continuous sounds rang out as countless cracks appeared on the once sturdy arena.


    Crash!


    The Practice martial arts field suddenly exploded into countless fragments that flew in all directions!


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Those witnessing this event were overjoyed.


    ¡®Everyone, this is the property of Dragon Tiger Mountain, please¡­¡± Before Yu Yangzi could finish his sentence, someone shouted out.


    ¡°Quick, if you can get a fragment that has sword marks on it, you will be able toprehend the sword techniques of these two highest cultivators..¡±

 Chapter 296: 233: These People All Died Because of You! Second Update

    Chapter 296: 233: These People All Died Because of You! Second Update<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Deceiving Heaven to cross the sea? What a joke, there¡¯s no need for an official like me to stoop to such measures.¡± Yang Tinghe scoffed and looked around at the civilian and military officials and voiced loudly, ¡°I have been studying since young,ter became a schr, and then served as an official in the Imperial Academy. For decades, I have hardly ever left Tiandu on my own. How could someone have impersonated me?¡±


    His speech was firm and righteous, reminding many officials of Yang Tinghe¡¯s years of public service, a record that was indeed beyond reproach.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head and said, ¡°Impersonate? I never said anything about impersonation.¡± Upon hearing this, many people looked at Pei Xuanjing with unfriendly eyes.


    Pei Xuanjing continued, ¡°Why the need for a recement? The Grand Schr, Yang Tinghe, is the Blood Demon Sect Master, and the Blood Demon Sect Master is Grand Schr Yang Tinghe. They are the same person. There¡¯s no question of recement. ¡±


    Yang Tinghe tried to say something else, but Pei Xuanjing cut him off, his voice cold:


    ¡°Moreover, do you think I came here today to argue with you?¡±


    The aura around him gradually rose, creating a suppressing atmosphere in the square. Everyone was shaken by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s terrifying aura.


    Pei Xuanjing said, ¡°You can deceive everyone else, but can you deceive Xue Wuheng, the Sky Demon Sect Master, who is also from the Demonic Cult?¡±


    Sky Demon Sect Master Xue Wuheng!


    On hearing that name, Yang Tinghe¡¯s profound eyes finally showed a trickle of movement.


    ¡°Could he have betrayed me?¡± A thought shed through Yang Tinghe¡¯s mind.


    But soon, he dismissed this suspicion.


    Although they both came from the Demonic Cult and had conflicts, they had shared interests in certain matters. It was impossible for him to betray himself.<div>


    Like in the chaos of Tiandu in the past, without his secret assistance, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape Tiandu so easily.


    All these thoughts urred in the blink of an eye.


    Regardless, the moment Yang Tinghe made his judgment, Pei Xuanjing suddenly attacked without warning.


    Boom!


    In the shocked and incredulous eyes of everyone, Pei Xuanjing brazenly attacked, without any hesitation.


    His True Qi was unleashed, the hot Blood Qi boiling. He held his hand in a palm shape, and purple lightning condensed in his hands. A gigantic palm print, out of nowhere, struck towards Yang Tinghe.


    Boom!


    Confronted with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sudden lightning strike and sensing the turbulent energy around him, Yang Tinghe, who hade back to his senses, reacted instinctively. His profound True Qi exploded, preparing to fight back.


    However, just as his True Qi exploded, the intimidating palm print, which had seemed like it would obliterate everything, instantly vanished without a trace. It was as if it had never appeared at all.


    But the countless eyes focusing on him made Yang Tinghe¡¯s face gradually darken.


    He understood that he had been crossed; the other party actually did not have much confidence to confirm his identity, at least not without solid evidence.<div>


    The mention of Xue Wuheng¡¯s name was just to probe him, to disrupt his thoughts, and to catch him off guard for a moment.


    Moreover, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s palm looked powerful, but in fact, it held no real power. Ultimately, it was just a way to test his strength.


    If Yang Tinghe had been alert all along, he naturally would have easily seen through it. But there was no way; the name of Xue Wuheng had too great an impact on him.


    Feeling the full force of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s thunderous moves, he had no time to judge and responded instinctively.


    And because of this, hepletely revealed his strength.


    Yang Tinghe¡¯s face darkened, his eyes exuding an almost tangible intent to kill, as if he wanted to shred Pei Xuanjing into a thousand pieces.


    ¡°Quick, protect the Empress Dowager!¡± Someone shouted, and numerous Forbidden Army guards closed in towards the Empress Dowager.


    ¡°Your Excellency, Mr. Gu, let¡¯s retreat for now!¡±


    Wang Boan silently stepped in front of Wang Qiong and urged him and Gu Ji to retreat.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Lin Qingyi, the Commanding Officer of the Brocade Guards, alsomanded his men to slowly surround Yang Tinghe.


    Everyone looked with horror at Yang Tinghe, who was exuding such intense murderous intent and terrifying aura, their faces turning pale.<div>


    They couldn¡¯t believe that this Prime Minister, usually so mild-mannered, was actually the Blood Demon of the Demonic Cult, who instilled fear in the hearts of children.


    ¡°Pei! Xuan! Jing!¡±


    Yang Tinghe ignored the Forbidden Army guards and Brocade Guards closing in, his gaze fixed on Pei Xuanjing as he roared in a low voice.


    Damn it!


    He was just one step away!


    For this n, he had been hiding in the Great Ming Court for decades, consuming incalcble energy and effort, even abandoning the Blood Demon Sect.


    The n he had painstakingly devised over decades was one step away from sess. But then, Pei Xuanjing showed up and ruined everything.


    How could he not be angry, not hate him!


    He had already decided, today, he must kill Pei Xuanjing. He would drain all of his blood and use it to boost his own strength, only then could he relieve his resentment.


    At this moment, Yang Tinghe no longer suppressed anything, releasing his entire power without reservation, letting his True Qi and Blood Qi permeate the atmosphere.


    ¡°Strike now!¡± He shouted angrily.


    At the same time he sprang into action, several other top fighters also revealed their strength and attacked. These were all his subordinates.


    A few of them took out Thousand-Li Fire from their chests and set it off without hesitation.


    Even in broad daylight, the Thousand-Li Fire soared into the sky and exploded. It could be seen almost all over Tiandu.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The Brocade Guards and Imperial guards charged toward these men immediately.


    The various faction leaders who had been observing from the side had their expressions changing fast, each of them calcting rapidly in their head whether they should intervene and what benefits they could gain from it.


    ¡°This is your doing! I hadn¡¯t intended to kill so many people, but you forced me.¡± Yang Tinghe¡¯s gaze was ice cold. He muttered to Pei Xuanjing, ¡°Remember, today, these people have died because of you!¡±


    He took a step forward, his surroundings shimmering with violent energy, his aura menacing and tyrannical.


    BOOM!


    The endless blood mist around him rose and dispersed. The terrifying aura shocked the entire square causing everyone to retreat in fear.


    Many officials who couldn¡¯t dodge in time, were touched by the blood mist. Their skin began to fester, as if it was corroded by something.


    This was a blood mist unique to the Blood Demon Sect, anyone who was touched and couldn¡¯t expel the blood mist, would definitely be infected and turned into blood water.


    Yang Tinghe waved his arms, and the rolling waves of energy rushed away. Then he suddenly pped a palm, causing an endless blood mist towards Pei Xuanjing..

 Chapter 297: 234: An Abnormal Reaction? 3rd Update – Subscription Requested

    Chapter 297: 234: An Abnormal Reaction? 3rd Update ¨C Subscription Requested<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Disperse!¡±


    He saw the blood mist pouring down like a broken river dam, the water raging and rushing towards him.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing, seeing this, kept his calm, uttered a lightmand, and then the Innate Thunder Gang Qi around his body surged freely. Countless purple-green bolts of lightning fell, smashing the mist apart.


    Next, he gathered his five fingers into a palm, collecting the purple-green electric arcs, striking towards the opponent.


    Thunder was supremely rigid and unyielding, it broke evil and subdued the demons.


    His Shenxiao Thunder Palm technique was already powerful enough. Now, against this Demonic Cult¡¯s Blood Demon Qi, it was even more potent than before.


    Booming sounds echoed.


    Despite it being a clear day, as Pei Xuanjing made his move, the celestial pattern over his head started to change, almost as if wind and thunder were gathering, as thundering booms resounded in the sky, giving the impression of impending thunderbolts.


    Rip! Bang!


    Yang Tinghe¡¯s official robe was instantly torn into countless pieces and fluttered in the sky, revealing a blood-colored robe underneath.


    Facing this towering palm strike from Pei Xuanjing, Yang showed no fear. He flicked his fingers lightly, performing a series of hand seals, and in a blink of an eye, a blood-colored seal condensed on his chest.


    The Blood Seal of the Blood Demon Sect was not only powerful, but also extremely vicious.


    Those affixed with such blood seals would have their blood Qi boiling rapidly, burning uncontrobly, until, in the end, the victim¡¯s blood Qi is exhausted, resulting in death.<div>


    Boom!


    An intense explosion, like a startling thunderp, echoed throughout the square.


    A myriad of low-level civil and military officials scattered in a hurry, fearing that they¡¯d be caught in the fierce exchange and lose their precious lives.


    Even though this was merely the initial probing exchange between the two, the power they disyed immensely shook the hearts of countless spectators.


    Their figures swiveled and shed instantaneously. Fists and palms, legs and fingers, all sorts of hand -to-hand techniques were deployed, causing strong gusts of wind and continuous energy explosions.


    Due to their fierce exchange, apart from them, there was no one left on the square. The marble floor paved with white jade stones was also damaged from the aftershocks. The floor copsed and stones flew about.


    Each of their movements demonstrated immense destructive power and explosive force, shocking everyone.


    Over so many years, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s fame was earned through his own effort, punch by punch, sword strike by sword strike. Thus, no one could question his strength.


    But to their surprise, Yang Tinghe ¨C or the Blood Demon, who had not set foot in the martial arts world for decades and hadn¡¯t made a move from within the court for a long time ¨C also possessed such a terrifying strength.


    One must realize, during these decades, Yang did not, like other martial artists, seclude himself for closed-door training. Instead, most of the time he focused on politics, which was why he was highly regarded by the emperor.


    Despite this, the strength disyed by the Blood Demon today was still so terrifying that it left everyone astounded.<div>


    Could it be possible that the Blood Demon had such terrifying strength decades ago?


    Or was he extraordinarily gifted, allowing his martial arts to progress rather than regress during the past few decades while he was also handling political affairs?


    Regardless, the Blood Demon today left many people astonished.


    ¡°For him to spend decades concealing himself within the court, he must be plotting something earth-shattering,¡± someone guessed, his eyes sparkling.


    After all, if the Blood Demon¡¯s martial strength had diminished, his concealment within the court could be exined as avoiding retaliation from his enemies.


    However, the Blood Demon, who now disyed shocking strength and whose martial arts skills were rare in the world, did not seem to be hiding from any enemies.


    The ability to make such a powerful Blood Demon spend decades doing something undoubtedly made everyone extremely curious. What Secrets are hidden within?


    They spected whether Pei Xuanjing appeared here today to trouble Blood Demon Yang Tinghe because of this secret.


    Otherwise, ording to their information, Pei Xuanjing and the Blood Demon had no grudges, so why would he suddenly trouble him?


    They were eager to know the true purpose of the Blood Demon and whether they could obtain anything from it.


    Thinking of this, some friendly forces began to secretly plot, scheming whether they could grab a share of the spoils from this situation.<div>


    Meanwhile, outside the Imperial City, a Thousand-Li Fire exploded in the sky, seemingly responding to the signal just released by Yang Tinghe and others.


    Many people¡¯s faces changed, understanding that the others outside the Imperial City had just made their move.


    Lin Qingyi immediately took a step forward, preparing to order the Brocade Guards to suppress the rebellion with him.


    He knew that although the present imperial city seemed dangerous, it was actually the safest ce.


    Not to mention Pei Xuanjing, a peerless powerhouse handling Yang Tinghe, there were also those from major forces who were eager to take action at any moment on the side.


    In addition, Master Qingxu, the head of the True Martial Sect, was seated. With such a person who was ranked at the top of the martial arts council, no major problems would arise in the Imperial City.


    In contrast, most of the officials were currently inside the Imperial City. While there were many forbidden army soldiers guarding outside, no one couldmand them.


    He said to Commanding Officer Jiang Bin, ¡°Sir, with people from the Two Factories protecting the Empress Dowager, I¡¯d like to ask for permission to lead a team to suppress the rebellion.¡±


    He had initially thought that Jiang Bin would agree with his action. However, surprisingly, after hearing his request, a hint of impatience emerged in Jiang Bin¡¯s eyes. He said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    ¡°Sir ,¡± Lin Qingyi was puzzled and wanted to ask for permission again. ¡°Shut up,¡± Jiang Bin scolded, his eyes filled with anger. He said, ¡°Are you going to disobey my orders?¡± A chill filled Lin Qingyi¡¯s heart. He respectfully said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    Although he was dissatisfied, he had no choice but to step back obediently and order his men to guard the surroundings.


    Jiang Bin was looking at the two people fighting in the square, with deep eyes and a calm demeanor. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Lin Qingyi stood at a distance, looked around, and noticed something strange. Xu Tai and Li Cong, who were fellowmanding officers, had disappeared at some point. At present, of the threemanding officers of the Brocade Guards, only he wasmanding the troops within the Imperial


    City.


    This made Lin Qingyi feel somewhat suspicious.


    Meanwhile, outside the Imperial City, Bai Xiaosheng and Pei Xuanjing quickly gathered their forces¡¯ experts and headed towards East City after they had separated.


    Originally, ording to the rules, King Xing, as a member of the royal family, could also attend this Great Morning Meeting.


    However, because he was a potential sessor to the throne, King Xing was temporarily ced here and did not enter the Imperial City before the final result was out.


    The reason was simple. The court debates were decided by officials, and none wished to openly oppose a potential new monarch.


    Therefore, neither King Xing nor the grandson of the Anshan King entered the Imperial City.


    When Bai Xiaosheng, leading his men, was less than two li away from the temporary residence of King Xing, violent waves of battle Qi emerged, changing his facial expression slightly..

 Chapter 298: 235: The Might of the Blood Demon, Able to Suppress with a Backhand!

    Chapter 298: 235: The Might of the Blood Demon, Able to Suppress with a Backhand!<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Rumble¡­


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s robe fluttered, and the air around him surged with every punch and palm strike heunched. His power was like a dragon elephant rolling its cumbersome body, infinite and unpredictable.<div>


    The rampant force headed towards Yang Tinghe like an avnche, as if the sky was falling and the earth was splitting, difficult to resist.


    All he felt was like a small boat swaying amidst a tempest, facing the raging waves with no chance of resistance.


    The momentum on Yang Tinghe¡¯s body erupt once more, and his fists surged with infinite, blood-colored power.


    Boom!


    The violent explosion echoed over the square, andyers of air waves swept in all directions.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled faintly and whispered, ¡°Is that all?¡±


    In the midst of his speech, he struck again.


    His words carried an intimidating horror, enough to deafen ears.


    He raised his slender, fair palm, and a purple-blue stream of lightning emerged, gathering in his palm, a fearsome force emanating from it.


    Then, he struck another palm.


    A purple-blue thunder dragon roared toward them, bringing a chilling breath in its wake.<div>


    Boom!


    The moment Pei Xuanjing¡¯s palm reached out, Yang Tinghe felt a chill run through him. His body trembled as he felt the terrifying breath contained within that palm, iparable to anything else as if it could shatter heaven and earth.


    In a trance, he seemed to see himself being swallowed by a dragon of thunder.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± He immediately suppressed this thought and erupted into action once more.


    Swinging his arms, the blood mist around him converged quickly into a blood-red dragon in front of him.


    Roar!


    A dragon roar shook the heavens, and the blood-red dragon let out a ground-shaking roar, dancing toward the thunder dragon.


    The purple and blue thunder dragon and the blood-red giant dragon entwined with each other, the colors of blood red and purple-blue intertwining as if the two dragons were wrestling.


    Thud!


    Yang Tinghe was hit by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s palm on his shoulder, he spat out a mouthful of blood, and was blown away by the raging force, retreating over ten yards.


    The immense force made his legs sink into the ground up to his knees, leaving two deep furrows.<div>


    Hiss!


    Everyone was stunned by the sight before them. They never expected that Yang Tinghe would disy such formidable strength, yet he was still easily injured by Pei Xuanjing.


    The yer Taoist, so terrifying!


    Many people sighed in their hearts, feeling shocked by the strength disyed by Pei Xuanjing.


    A horrifying thought gradually arose in their minds, if nothing went wrong, for the next two hundred years until Pei Xuanjings passing, he would be like an insurmountable barrier in the martial arts world.


    In the future, his sword intent would shine like the sun, overwhelming the world for two hundred years.


    It was fortunate but also unfortunate to be born in the same era as such a powerful being.


    It was fortunate because they could see how powerful the extreme of martial arts could be. The unfortunate part was that their brilliance would always be overshadowed by him.


    ¡°This is another Master Sanfeng! ¡± Taoist Xuanmingmented in his heart.


    After yesterday¡¯s dialogue with Pei Xuanjing, the moment he learned that Pei Xuanjing had condensed his Divine Soul from the Path of Refining Spirit, he had fully understood.


    The Pei Xuanjing before him was going to be another Master Sanfeng from six hundred years ago. He had reached the peak of the Mortal Realm in martial arts and missed only an opportunity to truly step into the Spirit Realm.<div>


    What a pity!


    After the Chongyang Ancestor, their Quanzhen Dao had never produced another extraordinary person who could suppress the world.


    ¡°If the Heaven and Earth weren¡¯t about to revive, I would fear that I would never catch up with him in my lifetime,¡± Wu Fa, the Taoist, felt while looking at the unparalleled Pei Xuanjing.


    Compared to the talent shown by Pei Xuanjing, even a confident person like himself couldn¡¯t help feeling inferior.


    Thinking back to when he and Bai Xiaosheng first started paying attention to Pei Xuanjing, who was then just a newly promoted third-grade Martial Artist. In just over a decade, he had grown so much that even he had to look up to him.


    But Wu Fa, the Taoist, was no ordinary man, he had no jealousy towards Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength, but was filled with motivation.


    The Heaven and Earth were about to revive, at that time, he too could advance in his cultivation journey. Even if Pei Xuanjing was a step ahead of him, he was still confident that he could tread his path of cultivation.


    Pei Xuanjing was unaware that the strength he showed had caused turbulent waves in the hearts of everyone around him and they couldn¡¯t contain themselves. His attention was still on Blood Demon Yang Tinghe in the distance.


    After the sessful blow that injured his opponent, Pei Xuanjing did not choose to press the attack, but stopped and watched him quietly.


    One hand lightly resting on the hilt of his sword, the other resting behind his back, his robe fluttering, and his cold eyes calmly watching the Blood Demon Yang Tinghe.


    No sorrow, no joy, his expression remained calm, as if defeating Yang Tinghe did not give him any sense of aplishment or joy.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing!¡±


    Yang Tinghe shook slightly as he pulled his legs out of the ground. His eyes were filled with unrestrained anger as he growled coldly.


    The hoarse voice, apanied by a palpable killing intent, seemed to lower the temperature around him dramatically.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re pretty resentful?¡± Pei Xuanjing spoke calmly, he shook his head slightly and sighed,


    ¡°But if you only have this much strength, you seem to be slightly inferior to the Seven Kills Sword Master who died under my hand not long ago.¡±


    Although the current strength disyed by the former made the others surprised, to Pei Xuanjing, this was nothing.


    It was even less than the Seven Kills Sword Master who had cast the Seven Kills Sword, not to mentionpared to the stronger Fengdu Ghost Emperor.


    He held the hilt of the Seven Kills Sword at his waist and said, ¡°If you have any trump cards, just show them all to avoid regret.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Yang Tinghe red infuriatedly about to say something, but he saw the Seven Kills Sword at his opponent¡¯s waist and couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly wary.


    The Blood Demon Sect was ranked higher than the Seven Kills Sword Sect in the Demonic Cult, and he considered himself superior to the Seven Kills Sword Master.


    However, he also knew how terrifying the extreme power of the Seven Kills Sword Master could be. Thetter¡¯s final sword move was something he couldn¡¯t handle easily, and he would have to pay a great price.


    But Pei Xuanjing was able to kill the Seven Kills Sword Master easily and then kill the even stronger Fengdu Ghost Emperor, which was how terrifying.


    Moreover, he knew that after killing these two, Xue Wuheng had also met with him.


    Knowing Xue Wuheng very well, he knew that with his character, if he had the chance at that moment, he would definitely have unhesitatingly attacked him.


    But the end result was that Xue Wuheng didn¡¯t act, nor did he retrieve the Seven Kills Sword and left easily, which undoubtedly proved that even Xue Wuheng didn¡¯t have confidence to take him down at that time..

 Chapter 261 - 261: 207: Discussing Dao Harvest,

    Chapter 261 - 261: 207: Discussing Dao Harvest,<div>


    Talismanic Skill; Negotiations Frustrated (5.2K Major Chapter)_2


    Trantor: 549690339


    Therefore, he still expressed his gratitude to Zhao Baiyang, vowing that he would be on high alert.<div>


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Fengdu Ghost Emperor to be so relentless in wanting to kill me!¡± Pei Xuanjing muttered to himself.


    What he did not know was that the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu now regarded him as a mortal enemy, viewing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s existence as crucial to the survival or demise of theher realm.


    Even if Pei Xuanjing¡¯s power was invincible, the more potent he was, the more the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu wanted to kill him, daring not to let him continue growing.


    Looking at the Shenxiao Sword, whichy broken in two on the table, he thought to himself: ¡°It seems that I need to find a great craftsman to forge a new divine weapon.¡±


    The breaking of the Shenxiao Sword, which had been with him for many years, also meant that the Thousand-Refined Divine Weapon could no longer bring out his full power.


    Perhaps it was time to find a grandmaster craftsman who could forge a Ten Thousand-Forged grade divine weapon.


    But easier said than done, Ten Thousand-Forged divine weapons are rare in the world, each one being the treasures of top-ss major powers.


    Even for Dragon Tiger Mountain, they only have the pair of Three and Five Male and Female Sin shing Swords.


    To make a Ten Thousand-Forged divine weapon, it not only requires rare materials but also the craftsmanship of a great master to be sessful.


    Let alone the difficulties to collect these rare materials, among the countless craftsmen in the world, those that can be called great masters probably do not exceed ten.


    Getting any one of these great masters to work for you would not be easy.<div>


    ¡°Is the master out of istion? Disciple Pang Hong seeks an audience.¡± The voice of Pang Hong came from outside the door.


    Pei Xuanjing put a stop to his thoughts and said calmly towards the door,


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Apanied by a creaking sound, the door of the room was pushed open, and Pang Hong, dressed in a martial artist¡¯s clothes, walked in.


    ¡°I pay my respects to Master!¡± Pang Hong respectfully bowed to Pei Xuanjing.


    The current Pang Hong was no longer the skinny boy of the past, with his sturdy and lean body, bright eyes, and apelling aura.


    A smile surfaced on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face: ¡°You performed very well this time.¡± He had already learned from Yu Zhenzi about Pang Hong¡¯s performance that day and was very pleased.


    Pang Hong shook his head humbly: ¡°I was just doing my duty!¡±


    If it hadn¡¯t been for meeting Pei Xuanjing, he would still be the same lowly servant, living a life of hardship. Where would he havee today?


    For him, Pei Xuanjing was both a teacher and a father, the most important person in his life, worthy of protecting with his life.


    Pei Xuanjing chuckled, more pleased with this disciple.<div>


    ¡°Since you performed well, there should be a reward.¡± While speaking, he reached out to grab the Shenxiao sword that was previously ced far away. The sword hummed and fell into his hand. He handed it to Pang Hong, ¡°This


    Shenxiao sword will be with you from now on. Reflect on it carefully.¡±


    Though the Shenxiao sword was now broken into two pieces, it still holds immense power. However, its most significant value doesn¡¯t lie in this power.


    After all, with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s fortune, it wouldn¡¯t have toe to a point where he couldn¡¯t even give his only disciple a Thousand-Refined divine weapon.


    It should be known that during the confrontation with the old Heavenly Master, the Shenxiao sword not only carried Pei Xuanjing¡¯s enlightenment of cultivation but also bore a lot of the old Heavenly Master¡¯s learning spirit.


    Therefore, the current Shenxiao sword, like the fragments of sword marks on the martial arts practice field at Dragon Tiger Mountain that many peoplepeted for, can inspire a martial artist¡¯sprehension of martial arts realized by Pei Xuanjing and the old Heavenly Master.


    As for Pang Hong, having this broken sword by his side can not only use the sword intent on it for self-defence but alsoprehend the sword intent at all times. This was extremely beneficial for him toprehend the true meaning of martial arts and step into the third-grade Wuzong grandmaster realm in the future.


    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Pang Hong was overjoyed. He knew the value of this broken sword, so he hastily expressed his gratitude.


    Pei Xuanjing handed over the hilt, ¡°Here, try picking it up.¡±


    He only gave him the hilt and kept the other part of the body of the sword, which was about one foot long and had the sharp tip, hidden in his sleeve.<div>


    It¡¯s not that Pei Xuanjing was reluctant, but given Pang Hong¡¯s current strength, even subduing this part of the hilt poses quite a challenge, let alone the extremely powerful other part.


    With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s help, although Pang Hong seemed to struggle somewhat, he eventually subdued the sword intent of the hilt and stored it in the sheath.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He found a piece of grey cloth to wrap it, then hung it on his back. He made up his mind to keep it next to him even when he slept.


    Watching Pang Hong, who was sweating from his forehead but had a resolute expression on his face, his lips curved into a smile, ¡°Did youe here because you had something to tell me?¡±


    Pang Hong then proceeded to speak, ¡°Senior Yu Zhenzi asked me to invite you, saying that she has scheduled a meeting today with Senior Yuyangzi from Dragon Tiger Mountain and Senior Qingyangzi from True Martial Sect, they need you to attend.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I got it.¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded, understanding why Yu Zhenzi sent Pang


    Hong. He told Pang Hong, ¡°You lead the way and follow me over there!¡±


    ¡®Yes.¡±


    The two exited the room and, following the corridor, passed through several towers and pavilions until they arrived in front of a certain building.


    Pei Xuanjing led Pang Hong into the building, where they saw Yu Zhenzi, Yu Yangzi, and Qingyang Zi seated. Upon seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s arrival, they immediately stood up to greet him.


    ¡°Greetings, Grandmaster Pei.¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster! ¡±


    ¡°Longevity! ¡±


    The three of them had different ways of addressing him, which also represented their different rtionships with Pei Xuanjing..

 Chapter 300: 237 Yang Tinghe Has a Secret

    Chapter 300: 237 Yang Tinghe Has a Secret<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Yang Tinghe holds a great secret. That was Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s assumption.


    Because when everyone believed the other party was trapped in the forbidden blessednd, it was extraordinary that the Blood Demon not only mysteriously got out, but also didn¡¯t return to the Demonic Cult. Instead, the Blood Demon hid here, which seemed very peculiar.<div>


    Originally, Bai Xiaosheng was oblivious to this matter. Even when Yang Tinghe¡¯s actions were a bit abnormal during the turmoil in Tiandu, it did not raise his suspicion.


    Only after Pei Xuanjing killed the Seven Kills Sword Master, and had a conflict with the Demonic Cult, did Bai Xiaosheng pay special attention to the Cult¡¯s affairs. Upon realizing the strange actions of the Sky Demon Sect¡¯s leader, Xue Wuheng, in Tiandu, he traced back to discover the true identity of Yang Tinghe.


    Furthermore, the Divine Soul did note to Tiandu, not because everyone believed he was in seclusion, but due to his discussion with Xue Wuheng, preventing him from intervening and affecting the n in Tiandu.


    Yang Tinghe has a great secret, so even if it is just to understand this matter, sparing his life is worthwhile.


    Of course, this is what Bai Xiaosheng said considering that after Pei Xuanjing gathered the Divine Soul, he confidently behaved in this manner.


    If ites to a critical point, when things go beyond expectations, Pei Xuanjing need not hold back. Everything should prioritize the n.


    It is precisely because of this that Pei Xuanjing did not exert his full strength when making his move, and always chose to leave room for manoeuver. One reason is the fear of identally killing the opponent, and the other is to carry out a probing action.


    Otherwise, with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current strength, once the Seven Kills Sword is drawn, he would need only one strike. No matter what skills the opponent possesses, survival is difficult. There is no need for such troubles.


    He released a sword intention into the Blood Demon¡¯s body, then decisively ignored the opponent¡¯s cursing and demands for death, and turned towards the officials.


    Although they were in the Imperial city at the time, usually-discreet Pei Xuanjing held his ground as if he were the master, leisurely walking amongst the officials.


    He slowly walked towards these officials. With each step, expressions on the officials¡¯ faces changed.<div>


    As they faced the terrifying Pei Xuanjing, they didn¡¯t know what his next move would be.


    What terrified them even more was that regardless of what Pei Xuanjing intended to do, it seemed they had no chance of stopping him.


    Wang Qiong¡¯s face changed slightly, about to step forward, but someone beat him to it.


    The Brocade Guard Commander, Jiang Bin, suddenly burst intoughter and said: ¡°Brother Pei, long time no see. I trust you are well!¡±


    No one expected that the usually silentmander, who always downyed his own presence, would step forward at this time.


    The news of his acquaintance with Pei Xuanjing was widely known. Even now, many believe that when Pei Xuanjing executed the formermander Qian Ning in Xuanfu, Jiang Bin had a hand in it.


    Jiang Bin had been silent from the moment Pei Xuanjing appeared, but unexpectedly spoke up now.


    A few people spected that having witnessed Pei Xu anjing¡¯s extraordinary power, Jiang Bin desired to win him over.


    Even Lin Qingyi, who was standing not far behind him, held the same suspicion.


    After all, Jiang Bin had warned Lin Qingyi not to get too close to Pei Xuanjing because they now belonged to different camps.


    Pei Xuanjing was somewhat taken aback; he didn¡¯t expect Jiang Bin to step forward now.<div>


    However, Pei Xuanjing did not reveal his surprise. He said with a hint of a smile on his face, ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Jiang. I trust you are also well.¡±


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing refer to him as ¡°Mr. Jiang,¡± many officials smirked.


    Clearly, they all understood that Jiang Bin¡¯S attempts at developing a closer rtionship would prove to be futile.


    Even Jiang Bin¡¯s smile froze for just a moment. However, it quickly recovered as he responded to Pei Xuanjing with a smile, ¡°Although the Blood Demon was subdued by Brother Pei, I, Jiang, still want to ask for a favor. Can Brother Pei hand him over to me? After all, it¡¯s the Brocade Guard¡¯s responsibility to oversee the officials. This traitor has been hiding in the court for decades and I was none the wiser, somewhat derelict of duty, and I wish to make amends by interrogating him for any aplices.¡±


    He pointed at Yang Tinghe and spoke with a righteous tone.


    His speech waspelling and none could find fault in it.


    After all, it was indeed the Brocade Guard¡¯s duty to oversee the officials, and Yang Tinghe was the Prime Minister, the highest-ranking official. Unless the Emperor stripped his rank, no institution, be it the Ducal Pce, the Ministry of Criminal Affairs, or the Three Judicial Departments, had the authority to act against him.


    Only an organization like the Brocade Guard, backed by the royal authority, had the qualifications to take him into custody, detain, and interrogate him.


    Suddenly, it dawned on some people that Jiang Bin wanted to take advantage of this situation to make up for his negligence and/or to im the credit.


    Of course, nobody saw the indescribable sh of hope that crossed Yang Tinghe¡¯s face as he heard Jiang Bin¡¯s words.


    Pei Xuanjing responded with a faint smile. When Jiang Bin thought he was agreeing, Pei Xuanjing shook his head and said, ¡°No need.¡±<div>


    ¡°Brother Pei¡­.,¡± Jiang Bin was taken aback and tried to continue pleading.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face turned cold, he sternly said, ¡°I said, no need.¡±


    As he spoke, he coldly nced at Jiang Bin, causing the surrounding temperature to seemingly drop.


    Jiang Bin froze under Pei Xuanjing¡¯s gaze, as if he were plunged into an ice cave. He was drenched in a cold sweat and dared not say another word.


    He had a hunch that if he continued to plead, Pei Xuanjing would not hesitate to kill him.


    Although he didn¡¯t understand why Pei Xuanjing suddenly turned against him, disregarding old ties, Jiang Bin chose to remain silent. Years of instinct told him that silence was the best option.


    All eyes again turned to the two as the crowd¡¯s expressions shifted. Many officials who had once mocked Jiang Bin now wore different looks on their faces.


    This was exactly the case of ¡°mourning the death of a fellow rabbit.¡± Although they were enemies or rivals, and they looked down on or envied Jiang Bin, they still saw themselves in the same group. They were all officials of the Great Ming imperial court and undoubtedly, Jiang Bin outranked most of them.


    Seeing Jiang Bin so overpowered and frightened by Pei Xuanjing that he didn¡¯t dare to contradict him evoked a sense of sorrow. They shared amon indignation and began looking at Pei Xuanjing differently.


    At this moment, the humiliation Jiang Bin had suffered had resonated with them, as if it was their own, triggering a sense of injustice.


    But the truly tragic part was that they were helpless in this situation..

 Chapter 263 - 263: 208: All Beings Assist Me in

    Chapter 263 - 263: 208: All Beings Assist Me in<div>


    Enlightenment, I Open the Path to Immortality for All


    Beings (5.2K Big Chapter, Subscription Wanted)


    Trantor: 549690339<div>


    Yu Zhenzi¡¯s expression remained unchanged. In his view, since the old Celestial Master had already nodded his agreement, this matter should have been a sure thing. He was surprised that they had bumped into an obstacle, which had cost him face.


    Yu Yangzi nodded and did not deny it either, ¡°My master did bring up this matter. I am not against it, but I require a guarantee from all of you.¡±


    He was persistent and had his reasons for wanting this, even if it meant potentially being punished by the old Celestial Master afterwards.


    Pei Xuanjing understood now and spoke inly, ¡°It seems that you are worried that we might go back on our word?¡±


    On the utterance of this, Yu Yangzi¡¯s face shifted slightly, as he had not expected Pei Xuanjing toy bare this concern so directly.


    ¡°You!¡± Yu Zhenzi¡¯s face turned slightly cold. If it were not for the fact Pei


    Xuanjing was present here and this was Dragon Tiger Mountain, with the next Celestial Master being from thetter¡¯s ranks, he would have taken action already.


    For Yu Zhenzi, the identity of the sessor of the Shenxiao lineage had given him the strength to survive through many difficult days. Bringing up these subjects was an immense insult.


    Pang Hong¡¯s face subtly changed as well. He cared more about the suspicion being cast upon his teacher.


    Qingyang Zi, on the other hand, had an epiphany and his expression turned strange, clearly recalling something.


    Pei Xuanjing raised his hand to stop Yu Zhenzi from bing further enraged, and he smiled lightly, ¡°I absolutely won¡¯t repeat the mistakes of the past. I wonder, are you willing to believe me?¡±<div>


    The truth was that Yu Yangzi¡¯s current behavior reflected his ultimate fear of the Shenxiao lineage that Pei Xuanjing represented.


    What Pei Xuanjing referred to as ¡°the past¡± were incidents that had happened two hundred years ago involving the actions of a few individuals from the Shenxiao Sect.


    Normally, the Shenxiao Sect should have a close rtionship with Dragon


    Tiger Mountain, dating back since its establishment. Even when Jinmen¡¯s Feather Guest led Shenxiao rise andpeted with Dragon Tiger Mountain for the leadership of the Taoist School, the two sects never had any major conflicts in the end.


    Until two hundred years ago, when Shenxiao wanted to implement the


    Godsealing n once again, apart from allying with the True Martial Sect and Bai Xiaosheng, they naturally wouldn¡¯t have missed out on roping in Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    However, not only did they make mistakes, but they also almost dragged Dragon Tiger Mountain into the mess. In the end, Dragon Tiger Mountain suffered a silent loss.


    Given the lessons of that day, Yu Yangzi wouldn¡¯t recklessly repeat those mistakes today and chose to exercise carefully.


    He wanted Chunyang Sect and Baiyun Temple to join, not only to watch out for the Shenxiao lineage, but also to share the risks.


    Qingyang Zi interjected, ¡°The copse of Shenxiao was karma. You should understand that although Longevity inherited Shenxiao¡¯s legacy, he is not an ungrateful person. Why do you need to be so suspicious?¡±


    He paused before adding, ¡°Look at us. Even for the True Martial Sect, we can only control one state. If we invite the other two sects to join, the distribution bes thinner and thinner. It won¡¯t benefit anyone.¡±<div>


    Originally, with the strength of their three sects, they could have aplished this matter. The addition of Dragon Tiger Mountain was just to share risks and prepare for possible idents.


    But if they were to rope in Chunyang Sect and Baiyun Temple, it would inevitably cause a situation of too many monks and not enough porridge.


    ¡°You make a good point. hilt we must have some assurance for Dragon Tiger


    Mountain.¡±


    Yu Yangzi also understood the situation and looked to Pei Xuanjing, waiting for his response.


    He needed a guarantee that Dragon Tiger Mountain would not repeat past mistakes.


    Seeing Yu Yangzi¡¯s reply, Qingyang Zi understood that Yu Yangzi had been persuaded. He turned to Pei Xuanjing and said, ¡°Longevity, what do you think?¡± At that moment, all eyes were on Pei Xuanjing, waiting for his decision.


    Pei Xuanjing was quickly weighing the options in his mind.


    After a while, he finally spoke, ¡°Then let¡¯s proceed as you suggested.¡±


    Qingyang Zi nodded and said, ¡°Yu Yangzi, since Longevity has spoken, why not let True Martial Sect guarantee it. Our reputation should be trustworthy enough for you!¡±


    Yu Yangzi slightly frowned. Given Qingyang Zits stance, he couldn¡¯t say much more. If he kept insisting, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate.<div>


    ¡°Since True Martial Sect is willing to guarantee, then I will naturally agree.¡± Seeing Yu Yangzi finally relent, a sense of relief spread across everyone¡¯s faces.


    But, Pei Xuanjing broke into their joy.


    ¡°I believe there may be a misunderstanding,¡± he said, his voice reaching their ears and halting theirughter. They all looked at him confused.


    Qingyang Zi asked, ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head. ¡°What I meant was that we should follow Yu Yangzi¡¯s suggestion and invite Baiyun Temple and Chunyang Sect to join our n. ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act out of spite, Longevity.¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster! ¡±


    ¡°My friend?¡±


    There was a look of surprise on everyone¡¯s faces.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Even Yu Yangzi, who had initially proposed this n, seemed confused. He didn¡¯t understand why Pei Xuanjing would make such a statement.


    Pei Xuanjing raised his hand to stop the questions that were about to be asked, and calmly stated, ¡°If there isn¡¯t enoughnd in one state to share among us, then why not expand the area?¡±


    An area of one state is too small, why not erge the scope?


    They all frowned upon hearing this with uncertain nces shing in their eyeS.


    It¡¯s not that what Pei Xuanjing said was wrong, but that it was easier said than done.


    ¡°Not only should we invite Baiyun Temple and Chunyang Sect to join, we should also include the other major Taoist sects.¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s offhandedment felt like a bolt of lightning to all present.


    Has he gone mad?!


    Pei Xuanjing turned to the group, ¡°Why not use this opportunity to reorganize the Taoist School, and take the lead in the future?¡±

 Chapter 264: 208: All Beings Assist Me in

    Chapter 264: 208: All Beings Assist Me in<div>


    Enlightenment, I Open the Path to Immortality for All Beings (5.2K Big Chapter, Subscription Wanted) _2


    Trantor: 549690339


    Indeed, that was a notion that had just urred to Pei Xuanjing.<div>


    Originally, he nned to move step by step, ndestinely controlling a region,ying down formations, breaking the seal with the formations, stirring the resurgence of heaven and earth, and thereby elerating his cultivation process.


    However, because of Yu Yangzi¡¯s words, he had changed his mind.


    At first, he was infuriated by Yu Yangzi¡¯s words, seeing them as ack of trust in him. Bringing in more forces would reduce his share of the benefits.


    But soon, he hade to an understanding.


    Since he wasying down formations and inciting the resurgence of heaven and earth, why not seize the opportunity to achieve something greater?


    The Shenxiao Sect¡¯s initial aim was to control the throne, enthrone deities, and establish a divine dynasty on earth.


    But the Shenxiao Sect was too narrow-minded at that time. They had too few allies, leading not only to their failure but also to the destruction of their sect.


    However, now with the Emperor dead and no new one yet crowned, the Great Ming imperial court is in a period of turbulence.


    If we could seize upon this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to ally with numerous forces within the Daoist schools, it just might be possible to seize the moment and aplish this task.


    As for opposition from all sides, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if we could incite the Resurgence of Heaven and Earth. Under such vastly changing circumstances, it would be challenging for all sides to unite together.


    Even at that time, if we could unify the power of the Daoist schools, we might well suppress any opposition.<div>


    ¡°This¡­¡± Qingyang Zi¡¯s face was full of shock, and he was so taken aback by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s speech that he was even speechless.


    He could never have guessed that Pei Xuanjing would harbour such a thought. This n was totally different from their previous ones, and far grander by tens, hundreds, even thousands of times.


    If the previous n were exposed, the alliance of several forces would cause the rest to hesitate, enabling the rest of us to retreat safely.


    But if we followed what Pei Xuanjing said now and failed in the end, it would likely provoke a joint attack from all sides.


    Yu Yangzi also wore a shocked expression, feeling that he had truly misjudged Pei Xuanjing. He had previously thought that Pei was different from the previous members of the Shenxiao Sect.


    Yet now, hearing his statements, it seemed that Pei was a direct disciple of the Shenxiao Sect. His inherited madness didn¡¯t differ by a single bit; in fact, it even surpassed it.


    ¡°What an unparalleled hero. He truly is the reviver of our Shenxiao Sect,¡± thought Yu Zhenzi excitedly in his heart.


    As an independent practitioner, besides his strength, what he valued most was his identity as a member of the Shenxiao Sect.


    Every time he remembered the glory of the Shenxiao Sect in its heyday, he longed to have been born in that era when the sect ruled the Taoist schools and guided the world.


    Being able to serve under Pei Xuanjing, apart from being bound by sword intent, was also due to the boldness he saw in Pei. That domineering spirit, which looked down upon the world, was something the Lord of Shenxiao Gate, who was always hiding in the shadows, could never match.


    He saw in Pei Xuanjing the hope for the Shenxiao Sect to rise again and once again dominate the world. That¡¯s why he chose to submit to Pei Xuanjing in the end.<div>


    Now, hearing of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s grand ns, his first thought wasn¡¯t about what to do if they fail, but of a future where the Shenxiao Sect rises again and leads another glorious era.


    Such a lord is the one whom Yu Zhenzi truly wishes to follow.


    As for Pang Hong, his expression remained calm. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t understand the implications behind all this, it was more that he trusted Pei


    Xuanjing to an unimaginable degree. In his eyes, there was never a time that the old teacher¡¯s ns failed.


    Pei Xuanjing looked around at everyone, taking in all their eyes before he began to speak solemnly:


    ¡°Gentlemen, I understand that changing our n this abruptly might seem rushed. But with such a rare opportunity before us, if we seed, when Heaven and Earth are revived, we in the Daoist schools will undoubtedly be able to guide the world. We might even be able to grasp the opportunity for immortality.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Unconsciously, as his power increased, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mindset had changed.


    After experiencing battles with Bahu Si Ba and Master Sanfeng in illusions, and then a battle with the old heavenly master a few days ago, Pei Xuanjing was undoubtedly at the pinnacle of this world now.


    For him, although there might still be people in the ordinary realm who could kill him, unless he was facing a siege from countless masters and refused to run away, there is nothing else in this world that can threaten his life.


    That was when he realized he didn¡¯t need to fear anything anymore.


    He could do what he wanted ording to his own thoughts, using Heaven and Earth as a canvas and all beings as ink, to paint a beautiful world of his own.<div>


    Whether it was the Great Ming royal family oppressing the people or Zhao Baiyang intending to disrupt the world for his ideals.


    No matter what.


    If he wasn¡¯t satisfied with the world, why not use his own thoughts and understanding to guide its development in the direction he wants?


    When poor, only care for oneself; when rich, help the world.


    Of course, besides these, he can also fulfill Pei Xuanjing¡¯s pursuit.


    Bing immortal, cultivating alone was not as easy as getting help from all beings.


    Using Heaven and Earth as a furnace, and all beings as workers; the life simtor as charcoal, and the knowledge of all families as copper.


    Thus forging an immortal path to longevity.


    All beings help me to be Dao, and I protect all beings to be immortals.


    For all beings in this world, tirelessly paving the way and opening up a grand path to immortality.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t want to choose to walk the Great Tao alone, seeking immortality just for himself..

 Chapter 265: 208: All Beings Assist Me in

    Chapter 265: 208: All Beings Assist Me in<div>


    Enlightenment, I Open the Path to Immortality for All Beings (5.2K Big Chapter, Subscription Wanted) _3


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing did not reveal his grandiose n at this moment. At least, it was not yet the right time.<div>


    He said to Qingyang Zi and Yu Yangzi, who were still in hesitation: ¡°Gentlemen, let¡¯s end today¡¯s matter here. You can return and give it some thought, discuss it with Taoist Qingxu and the celestial master. I will personally inform Bai Xiaosheng.¡±


    ¡°Understood ! ¡±


    With a sigh, they clearly understood that at this point, the decision needed to be made by the person higher up.


    Everyone dispersed, and a few messenger eagles flew from the Dragon Tiger Mounrain.


    Taihe Mountain, True Martial Sect.


    Taoist Qingxu, who had been studying the array with the elders, was suddenly interrupted by a disciple. The disciple told him that Qingyang Zi, who had gone to Dragon Tiger Mountain, had sent back a message via a messenger eagle.


    ¡°What message requires my personal attention?¡± Taoist Qingxu frowned, visibly irritated by the interruption.


    There were many capable people within the True Martial Sect, with all their ns progressing systematically. As the leader, Qingxu did not have to worry too much. Most of his energy was still focused on studying the array.


    However, the disciple¡¯s next words brought a sudden change to his eyes.


    ¡°This disciple does not know. Elder Qingyang Zi¡¯s message is encrypted, and it is at the highest level of importance. Only you, the leader, can read it.¡±


    At Pei Xuanjing¡¯s suggestion, they had established a private code formunication, divided into different priority levels.<div>


    The highest priority messages were solely in the hands of Taoist Qingxu. Only he could decipher them personally.


    Furthermore, using such a high-priority code meant the information held great importance and was highly urgent.


    He strode forward, took the message, and walked towards his room.


    Once back in his room, he sat alone at his desk, recalling the contents of a Taoist scripture,paring the content with the message, and recalling its real meaning.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In their realm, photographic memory was second nature.


    After deciphering all the information, even Qingxu, a powerful figure who prided himself on being unaffected even in the face of great adversity, couldn¡¯t help but get agitated, shocked by the message¡¯s content.


    ¡°What a grand move, what great ambition. Compared to this, my n seems rather insignificant.¡±


    Around the same time, Bai Xiaosheng also received the information passed on by Pei Xuanjing.


    After decrypting Pei Xuanjing¡¯s message, his face revealed shock, and he couldn¡¯t help eximing aloud.


    He had been staying in Tiandu for this period, monitoring the movements of the Great Ming imperial court, constantly passing information, and coordinating with the True Martial Sect¡¯s movements.


    Because of this, he even missed the spectacr fight between Pei Xuanjing and the celestial master. He only sent a subordinate to observe.<div>


    Of course, even though he was absent, Bai Xiaosheng was fully informed of everything happening on Dragon Tiger Mountain. He knew that in the next few days, they should reach an agreement with Dragon Tiger Mountain and pass the information along.


    However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that, while the information did arrive, it was not the information he had anticipated. Pei Xuanjing had proposed such an ambitious n.


    ¡°To control the imperial throne and establish a divine dynasty on earth?¡± Bai Xiaosheng faintly echoed these words, looking somewhat dazed.


    Being able to evoke this level of hesitation and indecisiveness in Bai Xiaosheng, who often nned everything in detail and felt like everything in the world was in his grasp, showed how shocking Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n was.


    Bai Xiaosheng originally thought his strategies were amazing and that he had calcted everything under the heavens. But after seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ns today, he felt somewhat inferior.


    Truly fitting for the heir of the Shenxiao Sect. This kind of ambition to dominate the world is far beyondparison by others.


    Ever since that feather guest from Jinmen had heart set on leading the Taoist School and suppressing all religious sects, every once in a while, a figure of great wisdom and talent would emerge from the Shenxiao Sect. It was truly miraculous.


    Ambition is not always a derogatory term.


    After all, without ambition, how can one strive to be ahead?


    Phew¡­


    Bai Xiaosheng took a few deep breaths to calm down his surging emotions, gradually making up his mind.<div>


    ¡°Since you, Pei Xuanjing, have this ambition to swallow up the universe, how could I refuse to join you?¡± Bai Xiaosheng sighed, ¡°What remains to be seen is whether that old Taoist from the True Martial Sect is willing to gamble it all.¡±


    The True Martial Sect was different from his own faction. Bai Xiaosheng had the power to make unteral decisions for his forces.


    While the old Qingxu Taoist was the current leader of the True Martial Sect, there were also some very senior Taoists within the sect. Persuading them would not be easy.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I missed out on a good show,¡± Bai Xiaosheng thought.


    He gazed in the direction of Taihe Mountain for a long time before finally withdrawing his gaze.


    After setting down the note in his hand, a faint smile floated on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face. Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s agreement was expected.


    He had noticed something a long time ago. It seemed like Bai Xiaosheng was always plotting something.


    Although he didn¡¯t know Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s goal, Pei Xuanjing was certain about one thing. A calm and peaceful martial world did not align with Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s interests.


    The proposal Pei Xuanjing made coincided with Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s ns. There was no reason for him to disagree.


    What remained to be seen were the responses from True Martial Sect and the celestial master.


    What Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t know was that at this moment, the celestial master and Yu Yangzi were discussing this matter.


    To be urate, Yu Yangzi was exining the matter to the celestial master, waiting for his decision.


    Normally, being based on Dragon Tiger Mountain, the celestial master should have quickly given a response. However, since the day of the Taoist debate, the celestial master had been in closed-door cultivation and only emerged yesterday.


    After hearing Yu Yangzi recount the details, the celestial master didn¡¯t seem shocked by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n. His face was calm, his eyes tranquil, still the same unrippled cogitation as before.


    He pondered for a moment, neither agreeing nor disagreeing, and looked at his disciple, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    As expected, Yu Yangzi thought.


    Over the years, the celestial master had gradually handed many matters over to Yu Yangzi to handle.


    Truth is, other than holding the title of celestial master, the matters on Dragon Tiger Mountain werepletely handled by Yu Yangzi.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s release of the Supreme Ranking roll a few years ago that made Dragon Tiger Mountain the center of attention, and the celestial master believing that Yu Yangzi¡¯s strength was insufficient, the celestial master would have handed over his position to Yu Yangzi long ago..

 Chapter 266: 209: Divine Dynasty on Earth, All

    Chapter 266: 209: Divine Dynasty on Earth, All<div>


    Beings Are Like Dragons (5.2K Big Chapter Seeking Subscription)n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Trantor: 549690339


    So when he heard the Heavenly Master¡¯s query, Yu Yangzi wasn¡¯t surprised, Imowing that his master was testing him.<div>


    After a brief moment of considering his words, Yu Yangzi slowly said, ¡°This n is quite ambitious. Compared to previous ones, they are as different as the heavens and the earth. Anyone else might think it¡¯s a naive dream. Yet considering that the one proposing it is the heir to the Shenxiao Sect, it seems perfectly reasonable, with nothing inappropriate.¡±


    But how could Yu Yangzi not ponder this matter himself?


    He had spent all his time these past few days thinking about the feasibility of this n.


    Yu Yangzi did not throw out his opinion immediately, instead, he first discussed his thoughts on Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± The old Heavenly Master chuckled, continuing to listen to Yu Yangzi speak.


    Yu Yangzi was correct, this kind of insane n would make any other proposers look like madmen or idiotic. But the fact that someone from the Shenxiao Sect proposes it, makes it seem not absurd, but instead that it is sensible.


    After all, such a n is nothingpared to what the Shenxiao Sect has done in the past based on their history. They¡¯ve done even crazier things.


    Yu Yangzi went on, ¡°If the original n was to help the True Martial Sect covertly gain control of a province, with the power of our Ji Fang Alliances, that should be an easy task. Even if we end up unsessful, as long as our alliances remain intact, we can still retreat unscathed. The Great Ming imperial court would also turn a blind eye to this. The worst oue would be to close off our mountain gates.¡±


    As he said, taking control of a province in secret was not a significant matter. Given the control of the Great Ming imperial court, they still needed the help of these local ¡®snakes¡¯ in their smallest towns and viges.


    As long as they did not revolt, there would be no significant me, and due to the influence of the factions, ultimately all would end well.


    ¡°However, if we follow Grandmaster Pei¡¯s n and unite the Taoist schools to control the imperial lineage. Seizing this opportunity to get the Great Ming Empire under our control, and to gain the upper hand before Heaven and Earth resurrect, truly a big move. If we seed, not only will our factions significantly benefit, we can also, during this opportunity, elevate our Taoism, suppress other paths and exalt the Taoist school alone. Perhaps also fulfill the long-standing aspiration of the Taoist predecessors, establish the Divine Dynasty on earth, and henceforth all living beings prosper.¡±<div>


    When he gave this speech, even Yu Yangzi could not help but to be passionately aroused and exulted.


    No doubt, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n was too grandiose, too enticing, once sessful, they could leave an indelible mark on the history of Taoism, and be respected for generations toe.


    Establish the Divine Dynasty on earth, all living beings prosper, the world flourishes in peace,sting prosperity for generations.


    This wasn¡¯t an objective proposed by the Shenxiao Sect, but had initially been proposed during the end of the Divine Han era by the highly esteemed teacher, Taiping Daoist.


    Dragon Tiger Mountain had just established their sect at that time, although they did not join the camp of that virtuous teacher, they engraved his lofty goal in their hearts and passed it down through generations.


    Old Heavenly Master: ¡°Do you know what would happen if this n fails?¡±


    Yu Yangzi¡¯s face was solemn, he slowly replied, ¡°If it fails, the inheritance of Dragon Tiger Mountain thatsted for millennia might be washed away.¡± Dense rewards often apany colossal risks.


    If this n fails, they are bound to face the bacsh of the Great Ming imperial court and the siege of various forces.


    Even with Dragon Tiger Mountain¡¯s millennia of heritage, it cannot endure such a blow. The best oue would likely be the closure of the sect.


    ¡°It seems you have made up your mind.¡± The old Heavenly Master remarked leisurely.


    Yu Yangzi was taken aback. He asked in confusion, ¡°Master, don¡¯t you think my action is too risky?¡±<div>


    The old Heavenly Master shook his head, ¡°Risky? Dragon Tiger Mountain has taken risks over thousands of years and still stands firm in the world. A bit of risk is nothing.¡±


    Yu Yangzi mused about this while hearing the old Heavenly Master say, ¡°You have already persuaded many elders, why should I stand in your way?¡±


    ¡°Please forgive me, Master, I was only¡­¡± Yu Yangzi, feeling cornered as the old Heavenly Master broke the news of his alliance with the elders, promptly bowed to apologize.


    The old Heavenly Master waved him off, indicating there was no need. He said to Yu Yangzi, ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you acted this way.¡±


    ¡°Go and tell Taoist Pei, Dragon Tiger Mountain agrees to the matter this time. But what belongs to us cannot be less by even a hair.¡± Yu Yangzi was taken aback. The old Heavenly Master did not intend to exin further, but ordered him to leave, ¡°I need to continue my retreat, you should withdraw. This matter is now entirely your responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Yu Yangzi suppressed his confusion and slowly retreated.


    As soon as Yu Yangzi left, the old Heavenly Master¡¯s face revealed a satisfied smile. He murmured to himself, ¡°My years of cultivation did pay off; Dragon Tiger Mountain finally has sessors.¡±


    The reason the old Heavenly Master had not stepped down wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t let go of his authority, but that Yu Yangzi¡¯s performance always fell short. When having to make some decisions, he seemed indecisive, finding it difficult to make definitive decisions.


    If it were any other era, with Yu Yangzi¡¯s performance, he could easily manage being a Taiping Heavenly Master, but nothing more..


    <div>

 Chapter 267: 209: Divine Dynasty on Earth, All

    Chapter 267: 209: Divine Dynasty on Earth, All<div>


    Beings Are Like Dragons (5.2K Big Chapter Seeking Subscription)


    Trantor: 549690339


    However, this era seems a little improper for such a tradition.<div>


    The Heaven and Earth are about to revive!


    Sure, this news might deceive ordinary martial artists and newborn forces, but it is impossible to hide it from established powers like Dragon Tiger Mountain, who have inherited thousands of years of tradition.


    The Old Celestial Master clearly anticipates that the uing era will inevitably be one of grandeur and turmoil ¨C the Great World. Many people or powers might rise with the wind, while others might quietly retreat from the scene.


    Even with the depth of Dragon Tiger Mountain, they have no absolute assurance in maintaining their leading position and directing the path in this grand era.


    Therefore, if Yu Yangzi can¡¯t show enoughpetence, the Old Celestial Master would find it difficult to confidently hand over the leadership to him.


    In this giant era, full of turbulence, opportunities, and risks, the Celestial Master of Draqon Tizer Mountain shoulders the mission of the mountain, carries its glory, and the lives of its many disciples.


    He may not be exceptionally clever or possess superior martial arts, but¡­


    However, as the Celestial Master of Dragon Tiger Mountain, he absolutely cannot be indecisive, wavering or sluggish.


    This time, Yu Yangzi strongly made a decision and united many elders. Despite the hint of a forced abdication, The Old Celestial Master was not angry but actually felt relieved.


    ¡°Looking at your expression, my Taoist friend, I assume you bring good news?¡±


    Hearing of Yu Yangzi¡¯s visit while consulting with Yu Zhenzi, Pei Xuanjingughed heartily as he weed Yu Yangzi in.<div>


    An amused smile appeared on Yu Yangzi¡¯s face: ¡°My master has agreed. We,


    Dragon Tiger Mountain, ept your n.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha ha,¡± Pei Xuanjing gave a heartyugh,mending: ¡°With Dragon Tiger Mountain joining us, the great cause can be aplished.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The involvement of Dragon Tiger Mountain, without doubt, was a significant advantage, which reassured Pei Xuanjing.


    Yu Zhenzi also had a smile on his face, saying cheerfully: ¡°Bai Xiaosheng has sent news agreeing to our n. Now we just need to wait for news from the True Martial Sect.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, saying: ¡°For True Martial Sect, as long as Taoist Priest


    Qingxu gives his approval, everything will fall into ce.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing was very confident in True Martial Sect, considering that they had invested significant resources into this matter. If the n was to stop now, their loss would likely be the greatest.


    Even for the sake of the human and material resources previously invested by True Martial Sect, they would not easily give up.


    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll just have to wait for the good news,¡± Yu Yangzi said.


    Looking at the hearty and frank Pei Xuanjing, Yu Yangzi¡¯s thoughts drifted.<div>


    Yu Yangzi was unsure of the Old Celestial Master¡¯s thoughts, but he was very clear about himself.


    Comparing martial arts, he wasn¡¯t as skilled as Pei Xuanjing. In terms of strategy, he wasn¡¯t as good as Taoist Qingxu; in decisiveness, he was inferior to the Chunyang Sect¡¯s Master; in making friends, he wasn¡¯t as good as Master Guan of Baiyun Temple.


    It could be said that among the current leaders of the major powers of the Taoist School, Yu Yangzi was the most ordinary.


    People should not fear acknowledging their inferiority to others. What¡¯s worse is when an individual clearly knows they are inferior yet refuse to admit it.


    Yu Yangzi knew he was not as good as others, but he also recognized his own status.


    At present, with the Old Celestial Master not interfering in worldly affairs, Yu Yangzi undisputedly represented Dragon Tiger Mountain, especially after persuading many elders within the sect.


    He realized that, for Pei Xuanjing, it didn¡¯t matter who formed the alliance with them, but they certainly wouldn¡¯t ignore the existence of Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    In today¡¯s Taoist School, even counting the Shenxiao Sect, which Pei Xuanjing still hasn¡¯t fully restored, there are only five major forces: Shenxiao, Zhenwu, Dragon Tiger Mountain, Baiyun, and Chunyang. The influence of other branches within the Taoist School is negligible, with only a few powerful individuals emerging asionally.


    It could be said that Dragon Tiger Mountain is his greatest reliance. As long as his interests align with those of Dragon Tiger Mountain, he can remain unbeatable.


    ¡°I wonder if my Taoist friend would be willing to invite individuals from Chunyang Sect and Baiyun Temple to discuss this matter together?¡±


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s proposal, Yu Yangzi¡¯s thoughts realigned, nodding: ¡°Certainly, when would you like to convene the meeting?<div>


    However, with the rise of True Martial Sect, these two sects gradually interacted more with Dragon Tiger Mountain, particrly after the downfall of the Shenxiao Sect, their ties have be increasingly intimate.


    It was precisely because of this that he made that request at the time.


    Pei Xuanjing thought for a moment and said, ¡°Time is of the essence. Let¡¯s wait one month.¡±


    After finishing, he addressed Yu Zhenzi, ¡°You can stay at Dragon Tiger Mountain during this period, waiting alongside Taoist friend Yu Yangzi for the arrival of the other parties.¡±


    Yu Zhenzi nodded, asking: ¡°Where will you go?¡±


    She knew that after the not-so-distant battle, both Pei Xuanjing and the Old Celestial Master had gained greatly, so the Old Celestial Master was still in retreat.


    She originally thought Pei Xuanjing would also retreat, but now his words suggested he had something to do.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled, saying: ¡°To meet someone and deal with some misceneous matters.¡±


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing respond this way, Yu Zhenzi did not continue asking, having some understanding in her heart.


    The next day, Pei Xuanjing left Dragon Tiger Mountain alone, heading for a certain ce.


    The person he was going to meet was none other than the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu, the ruler of the Netherworld..

 Chapter 268: 209

    Chapter 268: 209<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing originally didn¡¯t take the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu seriously, but once thetter made his move, Pei Xuanjing wouldn¡¯t tolerate him either.


    Ever since Zhao Baiyang informed him that the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu was conspiring against him, Pei Xuanjing naturally wouldn¡¯t sit and wait for his death. So, he had sent a message to Bai Xiaosheng, asking him to monitor the Ghost Emperor¡¯s movements.<div>


    A few days ago, he had already learned of the Ghost Emperor¡¯s whereabouts. If it weren¡¯t for the change in his initial n, which required waiting for replies from Bai Xiaosheng and Dragon Tiger Mountain, he would have descended the mountain long ago.


    Now that the matters of Dragon Tiger Mountain had temporarily concluded, he decided to immediately descend the mountain and deal with this trouble.


    A manor hundreds of miles away from Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    This manor was built in the suburbs, with sparse human traffic. The locals only knew this ce as the mansion of a wealthy merchant.


    No one knew that this ce was also a secret base of the underworld.


    The Ghost Emperor of Fengdu, dressed in his ceremonial dragon robe, sat in the main seat with a somber expression and a burning rage in his heart.


    ¡°A bunch of cowards!¡±


    ¡°Just a single Pei Xuanjing, and they¡¯re terrified of him. They still have the audacity to call themselves masters.¡±


    Now, even when I invite him to take action, he dares not. I really look down on him.¡±


    ¡°And that Sky Demon Sect Leader, Xue Wuheng, who was bragging about wanting to see Pei Xuanjing¡¯s abilities before, now dares note, saying he disdains to join forces. Heh, pretending to be a master of the Righteous Path, truly contemptible.¡±


    The Ghost Emperor of Fengdu couldn¡¯t help but be angry. He never expected that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s disy of power during his battle against the elder Celestial Master at Dragon Tiger Mountain would deter so many people.<div>


    In this period of time, he invited many people to join hands and deal with Pei Xuanjing.


    But those people not only changed color when they heard Pei Xuanjing¡¯s name, they also kept refusing.


    Even Zhao Baiyang, the Sect Leader of Mire Sect, and Xue Wuheng, the Sky Demon Sect Leader, refused his invitation, which infuriated the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu.


    Not to mention Xue Wuheng, but in his mind, Zhao Baiyang¡¯s Mire Sect had a significant grudge against Pei Xuanjing, yet he also refused. It was iprehensible.


    Unfortunately, he had spent a lot of effort recently and only managed to invite a Seven Kills Sword Master of the Seven Kills Demon Sect to join.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± The emperor huffed in frustration.


    Just as this happened, a tall, middle-aged man carrying a long sword strode in.


    Despite being sheathed, the long sword on the man¡¯s back emitted a terrifying aura, filled with a sense of death, as if a sea of corpses and oceans of blood were rushing over.


    With a touch of impatience between his eyebrows, the Seven Kills Sword


    Master asked, ¡°When exactly are we going to wait?¡±


    Although he had no grievances or grudges with Pei Xuanjing, after witnessing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s fight on Dragon Tiger Mountain, he was eager to see Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Sword Mastery and wanted to prove who was superior.<div>


    So when the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu invited him, he didn¡¯t refuse and wanted to take this opportunity to fight against Pei Xuanjing.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, after waiting several days here without any movement from the other party, he started to grow impatient.


    Despite the Seven Kills Sword Master¡¯s impoliteness, the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu wasn¡¯t too bothered. After all, he was the only powerful figure who had epted his invitation at the moment.


    To prevent this master from leaving, he had no choice but to cate him: ¡°We just need to wait for a while longer; I have invited several other masters who will be arriving soon.¡±


    He was also in a hurry, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t rush such matters.


    After witnessing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength firsthand, the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu realized that killing him wouldn¡¯t be easy. As it stood, even if they teamed up, there was little certainty of sess.


    Considering the underworld, those First-grade masters didn¡¯t even qualify to partake in this ambush. Therefore, he had to gather a few more masters to ensure that he could restrain Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait for you indefinitely,¡± the Seven Kills Sword Master said coldly.


    Even if it was to challenge Pei Xuanjing, he couldn¡¯t keep waiting indefinitely.


    The Ghost Emperor of Fengdu nodded and promised, ¡°It won¡¯t be long, I assure¡­ ¡±


    Boom!<div>


    Before the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu could finish his sentence, a loud noise suddenly came from outside, and the ground beneath their feet violently shook as if there was an earthquake.


    Someone was attacking!


    The Ghost Emperor and the Seven Kills Sword Master nced at each other, instantly realizing what was happening.


    ¡°Who dares to attack an underworld base? They¡¯re looking for death!¡± The Ghost Emperor of Fengdu was livid.


    At the same time, he wondered if the underworld had especially bad luck recently to continually encounter these unfortunate events.


    ¡°How dare this audacious viin intrude¡­¡±


    Such a disturbance naturally drew the attention of experts affiliated with the underworld within the manor; someone instantly chided aloud.


    Unfortunately, before they could finish, they abruptly stopped speaking.


    Immediately afterward, a deafening voice reached the ears of the two, making them pale.


    ¡°Ghost Emperor of Fengdu, you¡¯ve been looking for me, haven¡¯t you? I¡¯m here today, why don¡¯t youe out and meet me!¡±


    The loud voice echoed in all directions, causing the people of the underworld within the manor to change colors.


    How did hee here!


    The Ghost Emperor of Fengdu¡¯s face changed slightly. He never expected that Pei Xuanjing would take the initiative to seek him out, let alone be aware of his location.


    Someone must have betrayed him.


    He knew in his heart that someone among those he had contacted must have sought to be on friendly terms with Pei Xuanjing, and hence betrayed him, allowing Pei Xuanjing to learn of his ns.


    ¡°If I find out who betrayed me, I will make sure they die a painful death!¡± The Ghost Emperor hid his murderous intent.


    ¡°Hahahaha, Excellent!¡± The Seven Kills Sword Master was initially taken aback, but then with a determined sh of his form, he rushed outside.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    The Ghost Emperor¡¯s attempt to stop him was in vain and his expression shed with resentment. Despite his displeasure, he reluctantly followed the master who was currently the only one to ept his invitation.


    From his instinct as an assassin, his first thought at this moment wasn¡¯t to confront the enemy, but rather to leave this ce.


    The masters he had invited had not yet arrived and teaming up with the Seven Kills Sword Master, they likely weren¡¯t a match for Pei Xuanjing.


    Even if they achieved victory, if Pei Xuanjing intended to escape, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hold him back.


    It would be better to withdraw immediately to avoid the sharp edge temporarily.


    But seeing the Seven Kills Sword Master rush out, he had no choice but to suppress his desire to leave and followed him out.


    In the manor, Pei Xuanjing, dressed in a dark brown robe with hands behind his back, stood atop a pavilion. His robe rippled in the wind; his eyes were sharp as he keenly sensed the situation within the manor, trying to detect the traces of Ghost Emperor of Fengdu..

 Chapter 269: 210: Seven Kills Entering Fate, Pure Swordsman (5.2K big asking for subscriptions)

    Chapter 269: 210: Seven Kills Entering Fate, Pure Swordsman (5.2K big asking for subscriptions)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Faced with the solitary Pei Xuanjing, all the martial artists within the manor could only stare at him, none daring to make the slightest reckless move.


    Over the years, countless masters have died at the hands of Pei Xuanjing. He was practically a living nightmare for the numerous killers in the underworld. His reputation was ferocious.<div>


    Just a moment ago, a third-grade master barely spoke before he was casually in by Pei Xuanjing with a simple wave of his hand. Such rampant disy of power is astounding.


    Suddenly, Pei Xuanjing felt a powerful aura moving towards him and in the blink of an eye, a middle-aged man with a long sword on his back arrived in front of him.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing, I¡¯ve finally found you!¡±


    The Seven Kills Sword Master stood dozens of feet in front of Pei Xuanjing, his eyes shining brightly and his battle intent boiling as he gazed at Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu?¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes were as deep as the sea, he uttered calmly.


    The towering sword intent and the aura of destruction radiating from the man was not concealed at all, certainly not characteristics of the Fengdu Ghost Emperor.


    He deduced in his heart that this man must be the master that the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu had invited.


    ¡°I am the Sword Master of the Seven Kills Sword Sect, known as Seven Kills!¡± The Seven Kills Sword Master did not conceal his identity, stating his intentions: ¡°On the day of the martial arts discussion at Dragon Tiger Mountain, I was extremely pleased with your profound and unfathomable swordsmanship. Today, please be kind enough to give me some instruction.¡±


    ¡°Seven Kills Sword Sect!¡± Pei Xuanjing immediately recalled relevant information about the Sect.


    The Seven Kills Sword Sect, also known as the Seven Kills Demon Sect, is a branch of the Demonic Way that believes in the philosophy of bing enlightened through killing. All disciples within the sect learn only the Seven


    Kills Sword Skill, and their approach shares simrities with other sword sects.<div>


    The main martial art of the Seven Kills Sword Sect is the Seven Kills Sword Skill. Even though it is not aplete secret skill, its lethality is unmatched by many supreme martial arts.


    It could be said that among the branches of the Demon Sects, who is the strongest might not be unanimously agreed upon, but when ites to killing, the Seven Kills Sword Sect is at the forefront.


    All the sessive masters of the Seven Kills Sword Sect have taken the name of Seven Kills.


    ¡°I am here today for the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu,¡± Pei Xuanjing said indifferently, refusing the other¡¯s request, ¡°Please make way.¡±


    At this moment, he had already detected the aura of the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu, who was approaching from this direction.


    The Seven Kills Sword Master would not retreat so easily, he repeated, ¡°May you please impart me with some knowledge.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing frowned slightly, a trace of impatience shed in his eyes, he said in a cold voice: ¡°Stand aside!¡±


    His goal was to y the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu, and he had no intention of wasting time with anyone else.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s demeanor, the Seven Kills Sword Master¡¯s expression gradually grew colder. ¡°Are you looking down on me?¡±


    He felt a surge of anger rise within him, sensing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s contempt, he felt insulted.


    True Qi flowed slowly within the body of the Seven Kills Sword Master as his aura gradually increased, appearing as if he was preparing to make his move.<div>


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Pei Xuanjing snorted coldly, finding this man to be ignorant of his own limits.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ng!


    They had hardly exchanged words before the anger led to the drawing of their swords.


    Without hesitating, the Seven Kills Sword Master drew his sword, filling the surroundings with an ascending sword intent and killing aura.


    If the Seven Kills Sword Sect had solely focused their heart on the sword and even if they were regarded as being obstinate, they would not be categorized as the Demon sect.


    However, because the Seven Kills Sword Sect is ruthless when ites to killing, bing enlightened through killing, nourishing their swords with killing, their tendency to draw swords and fight to the death over minor disagreements, many consider them to be part of the Demonic Way.


    As the current Seven Kills Sword Master of the Seven Kills Sword Sect, he has left in his wake countless casualties throughout his journey.


    The moment the Seven Kills Sword was unsheathed, the chilling sword light, the overwhelming killing intent pervaded all directions, the continuous howling, as it seemed as if this manor had turned into a sea of blood strewn with corpses.


    ¡°Fool! ¡±


    Reflecting in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sparkling eyes, was the incredibly sharp de of the sword. A hint of anger shed between his brows as he disregarded the iing killing intent, letting out a low shout, his body¡¯s aura erupted, a terrifying aura filled the entire manor instantly, causing everyone present to pale in horror.


    Originally, he had no intention of being entangled unnecessarily, yet this Seven Kills Sword Master was stubbornly seeking his own death. Since that was the case, he would get rid of the man first before settling the score with the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu.<div>


    Even the Seven Kills Sword Master, if he obstructs my path, he too must die!


    He joined his five fingers to form a palm and pped downwards, numerous purple volts of lightning converged into a seal. The awe-inspiring momentum and the surge of qi rocked the surroundings rivetingly.


    Boom!


    The enormous seal wrapped around the sword light, releasing an intense current of air.


    Despite the disruption, Pei Xuanjing stood tall and unmoving, unaffected by themotion.


    The dust raised by the Seven Kills Sword Master¡¯s sword light dissipated to reveal his figure. His eyes flickered with a cold light, the power contained in the opponent¡¯s recent palm strike was extraordinary.


    The fierce battle intent of the two fighters swept all directions, causing even the recently arrived Ghost Emperor of Fengdu to click his tongue in astonishment.


    ¡°They started fighting so quickly, this bunch really is a group of madmen.¡± The Ghost Emperor of Fengdu thought to himself.


    Even as a killer who had in countless people, all his killings were for gain, unlike the madness of the Seven Kills Sword Sect.


    If it wasn¡¯t necessary, he wouldn¡¯t even want to associate himself with such lunatics, never knowing when they might suddenly turn against him.


    He stood at a great distance, not taking any immediate action.


    It wasn¡¯t that the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu did not want to join forces with the


    Seven Kills Sword Master to besiege Pei Xuanjing, but the Seven Kills Sword Master had sent him a message requesting he stand down.


    ¡°I want to fight him first, to see who has the superior swordsmanship.¡±


    With a solemn expression and saying nothing, the sword in his hand appeared even more daunting as it brought along a sharpness matched by few, and seemed capable of cutting apart heaven and earth, as he shed towards Pei


    Xuanjing..

 Chapter 270: 210: Seven Kills Entering Fate. Pure Swordsman (5.2K big asking for subscriptions)_2

    Chapter 270: 210: Seven Kills Entering Fate. Pure Swordsman (5.2K big asking for subscriptions)_2<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    This Seven Kills Sword is a heritage Divine Weapon of the Seven Kills Sword Sect, originally just an ordinary iron sword. It has been constantly refined by sessive Seven Kills Sword Masters, with the essence of hundreds of gold integrated into it, almost reaching the extreme of a Thousand Refinement Divine Weapon. It¡¯s just a step away from transforming into a true Ten Thousand-Forged Divine Weapon.


    ¡°Humph!¡±<div>


    Pei Xuanjing snorted coldly, the Innate Thunder Gang Qi circted around him, a purple-green glow emanating from his entire body, making him appear like a Fairy God.


    He threw a punch!


    The domineering force of the fist caused endless explosions to ring out one after another, as if even the space is being shattered, let alone these sword lights.


    ¡°Draw your sword!¡± The Seven Kills Sword Master roared.


    He didn¡¯t expect Pei Xuanjing to still remain swordless, which made him furious.


    ¡°As you wish!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing sneered, made a grabbing gesture mid-air, and a bamboo stick in the manor snapped in response. The bamboo, about the thickness of a bowl and a meter in length, flew towards Pei Xuanjing.


    He formed his fingers into a sword, several sword energies shot out, breaking open the bamboo, and in the blink of an eye, a bamboo sword was carved.


    Boom!


    The aura around Pei Xuanjing abruptly shifted. Even though he only held a bamboo sword in his hand, it was as if he had transformed it into an unparalleled Divine Weapon, revealing his sharp and towering sword momentum.


    ¡°How dare you insult me!¡± The Seven Kills Sword Master¡¯s anger red even more, and he, once again, wielded his sword as he spoke.<div>


    Admittedly, when ites to the profound depths of the Sword Tao, anything can serve as a sword.


    But that would only be the case if there is a tremendous gap in the Sword Tao Realm between the two parties.


    His opponent using the bamboo as a sword is undoubtedly a great insult to him.


    As for his anger, Pei Xuanjing was the least bit concerned.


    This time he came, aside from the half-section of Shenxiao de still stored in his sleeve, Pei Xuanjing did not bring any weapon.


    However, if he were to use that half-section of Shenxiao de against the Seven Kills Sword Master, Pei Xuanjing felt that it would be unworthy.


    Besides, since the opponent wanted to force him to take action and block his actions, it¡¯s him asking for humiliation.


    He made no exnation, but let the True Qi flow from within his body and attached it to the bamboo sword to prevent it from breaking.


    Then he released his sword intent, the boiling Blood Qi, and sent out a boundless sword light, which seemed to cut through the sky.


    In the sh between the two, countless sword energies crisscrossed in the manor, piercing through the buildings within, leaving them punctured and perforated.


    ¡°This is by far the most powerful sword master I¡¯ve ever encountered in my life.<div>


    His Sword Tao has reached the pinnacle. No, he has created his own path.¡±


    The Seven Kills Sword Master didn¡¯t expect the opponent to exchange so many moves with him using a bamboo sword, and his initial anger began to subside, regaining his initial rationality.


    He was amazed at Pei Xuaniinq¡¯s Sword Tao, even if he had watched his duel with the Old Sky Master that day, it would not match the gains from exchanging a few moves with the opponent.


    Thinking of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s final words that day, he understood that the opponent had already broken away from the former, and he had embarked on a unique path on his journey of Sword Tao.


    This is the path he yearned for most.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Seven Kills Sword Master was stirred, fighting with such a Sword Tao master was the most exciting thing in his life.


    Seven Kills Sword Skill!


    At this moment, he finally used his strongest sword move: Seven Kills Sword Skill.


    The Seven Kills Sword hummed, emitting a soul-stirring sound, as if a God -Devil was roaring, the endless desire to kill turned the sky into blood color.


    Around him, there was an infinity of blood spiralling, he looked like a demon walking out of a Sea of Blood, holding a killing weapon born only for ughter.


    Hmm?<div>


    Pei Xuanjing felt bored by the strength demonstrated by the Seven Kills Sword Master in the previous exchanges, as his sword moves were cold and ruthless but far from the reputation of the Seven Kills Sword Sect.


    At this moment, some ripples finally appeared in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s originally calm eyes, and he began to take the Seven Kills Sword Master in front of him seriously.


    The Seven Kills Sword Sect is known as the first in the Demonic Way to kill, and the strength shown by this Seven Kills Sword Master is worthy of this title.


    A smile appeared on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s lips. This kind of Seven Kills Sword Master somehow dissipated some of his annoyance from being blocked earlier. At least the opponent was not ignorant, and indeed had some things worthy of his attention.


    The movement of the bamboo sword in his hand changed, his momentum continued to rise slowly, dawning once again with his splendid sword intent.


    The terrifying sword intent directly pierced the sky, the heavenly phenomenon changed, and the blood-colored sky dyed by the Seven Kills Sword Master seemed to be covered by boundless light.


    Although the two hadn¡¯t made a move yet, their fierce sword intents had shed countless times in an unseen form. The Seven Kills Sword Master¡¯s blood-colored murderous aura, almost tangible, was making the onlookers in the underworld feel restless and dazed.


    But Pei Xuanjing waspletely unaffected, and his radiant sword intent, like sunlight, had been driving away and purifying these bloody murderous intents.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± The Seven Kills Sword Master¡¯s eyelids twitched uncontrobly, surprise registering in his eyes. He never thought that his invincible bloody murderous aura would have no effect.


    You must know that this bloody murderous aura is one of his trump cards, which can suppress even a first-grade martial artist.


    Boom!


    The sword intents of the two shed again fiercely, a violent wave of energy swept in all directions, like the end of the world, followed by these powerful surges of energy, which resembled a breach in the Heavenly River. The unceasingly spilling water of the Heavenly River caused countless houses to copse and fall.


    The unrivaled sharp sword Qi, the raging True Qi, and the boiling hot Blood Qi turned everything within a hundred Zhang of the two into a battleground, with everyone retreating except for the Fengdu Ghost Emperor who still stayed in


    their original ce..

 Chapter 271: 210: Seven Kills Entering Fate, Pure

    Chapter 271: 210: Seven Kills Entering Fate, Pure<div>


    Swordsman (5.2K big chapter asking for subscriptions)_3


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Seven Kills Sword?¡± A look of indifference appeared on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face, he sneered, ¡°That¡¯s all it is.¡±<div>


    ¡°Hmm?¡± The Seven Kills Sword Master¡¯s face developed a tinge of rage.


    Pei Xuanjingughed lightly, swinging the bamboo sword in his hand, and slowly said, ¡°Why not try to take a strike from my sword.¡±


    Even if what he held in his hand was just a bamboo sword used by children, at this moment in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hand, the power it embodied was no less formidable than amon Thousand Refinement Divine Weapon.


    With a swift turn, Pei Xuanjing propelled himself into the air and swung his sword out.


    He readily unleashed the Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Intention, apanied by Wind and Thunder, the Four Seasons and Five Orders revolved around him.


    From above, he descended like a divine being, his divine aura formidable as a prison,ying judgment on the world.


    Where the Shenxiao Sword passed, it turned into a vacuum, as if it were an Azure Heaven Sword descending from above, like a white rainbow piercing the sunlight.


    At this moment, the only thing in the eyes of the Seven Kills Sword Master was this sword, it seemed like everything in view was engulfed by this sword¡¯s light, he couldn¡¯t sense anything else.


    Sword auras crisscrossed in all directions, the cyan sword light shed, illuminating the heaven, a magnificent sword intent spread all around.


    Between the shes of sword light, the air before him cleared, turning into a vacuum, the sharp sword intent seemed as if it could sever space.


    The overbearing sword light illuminated the sky, surrounded by resonating Wind and Thunder, birth and death urred alternately.<div>


    Is this the sword which brings certain death?


    Of course, he knew that this was the second tost sword Pei Xuanjing had used when he fought against the Elder Celestial Teacher, it was highly renowned in the martial world, considered by many as an unstoppable killing move.


    Although after Pei Xuanjing executed this move on Dragon Tiger Mountain, the Elder Celestial Teacher blocked it. Nevertheless, nobody dared to underestimate this sword.


    Only when face to face with this sword, would one trulyprehend how terrifying this sword is.


    At this moment, the goosebumps on the Seven Kills Sword Master¡¯s body stood erect, as if he was plunged into an ice cave that hadsted a thousand years, he mysteriously smelt an odor of impending death.


    Seven Kills Sword ¨C Seven Kills Entering Fate!


    At this moment, he executed the strongest move of the Seven Kills Sword Skill, Seven Kills Entering Fate.


    With a swing of his sword, the sky¡¯s phenomenon transformed.


    Even though it was still daylight, everybody as if saw the Seven Kills Star in the sky.


    The Seven Kills Star, ranked the Sixth Star of the Southern Dipper, among the fourteen main stars, it had the strongest personality, a star symbolising valour and bravery, transforming aura into amanding star, leading to kill or fight.


    Suddenly, the Seven Kills Star magnified its starlight, countless starlights showered down from the heaven, added onto the Seven Kills Sword Master and his Seven Kills Sword.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes moved slightly, he originally shared themon belief,


    like everybody else. that the Seven Kills Sword Sect was of the Demonic Wav.


    but this sword of his opponent was clearly of the Daoist orthodoxy.


    In an instant, the killing intent emanating from the Seven Kills Sword Master¡¯s body amplified several-folds, his Seven Kills Sword oozed an intimidating aura, and directed it at Pei Xuanjing.


    Killing heaven, killing earth, killing beings!


    Dazzling like the sun, the sun dominated the sky.


    The two imposing sword intents collided, for a moment, it seemed as if heaven and earth lost their voices.


    The smoke and dust dissipated, and peace resumed within the manor.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s one hand was behind him supporting his body, the other gripping the bamboo sword.


    Boom!


    All of a sudden the bamboo sword shattered into countless pieces, leaving only a short section gripped in his hand.<div>


    After all, it was just an ordinary bamboo sword, in thest sh, even though Pei Xuanjing had gathered his True Qi upon it, it couldn¡¯t bear too much power, even if Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t strike with full force with his heavenly transcendence move, it still couldn¡¯t withstand it.


    The Seven Kills Sword Master on the other side was forced to retreat several meters back, his body pierced by countless sword auras, his clothes soaked in blood.


    Unconcerned about the wounds on his body, the Seven Kills Sword Master said in a heavy voice, ¡°No wonder Xue Wuheng said, you¡¯re more suitable for the Seven Kills Sword Sect.¡±


    He was quite aware of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s experiences, during one of his conversations with the Sky Demon Sect leader, Xue Wuheng, thetter remarked that Pei Xuanjing was more suited to the Seven Kills Sword Sect than the Shenxiao Sect.


    But the Seven Kills Sword Master scoffed, because he believed that people of the Seven Kills Sword Sect drew their swords as they advanced, always taking the initiative to face the enemies.


    Compared to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s experiences, he was not a bloodthirsty person, most of the time he killed under situations without a solution, did not have the decisiveness of people of the Seven Kills Sword Sect.


    But after facing this sword, he somewhat agreed with Xue Wuheng¡¯s words.


    His opponent appeared modest and gentle, but the overbearing and decisive nature hidden deep inside his marrow exceeded his expectation.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face remained calm, he didn¡¯t care for what the Seven Kills Sword Master said, neither agreed nor disagreed, just maintained an attitude of neutrality.


    He simply said lightly, ¡°Your sword is quite impressing. It¡¯s just a shame, you encountered me.¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡± A faint smile surfaced on the face of the Seven Kills Sword Master, as if he was pleased with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s praise.


    He lowered his head to closely inspect the Seven Kills Sword in his hand, aplicated look shed in his eyes, there was reminiscence, reluctance, and regret¡­


    The Seven Kills Sword in his hand seemed to sense that its master had reached the end of his life and let out a faint sound of sword cry.


    The Seven Kills Sword Master gently stroked the Seven Kills Sword, a look of determination appeared in his eyes.


    Immediately after, he harshly threw the Seven Kills Sword towards Pei Xuanjing, a cold voice echoed in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ears, ¡°Keep this sword with you for the time being, someone from the Seven Kills Gate will surelye to retrieve it in the future.¡±


    Having said that, his breath ceased, there was no trace of life left.


    Pei Xuanjing grasped the sword hilt with one hand, suppressing the somewhat rebellious Seven Kills Sword, he solemnly said to the dead body of the Seven Kills Sword Master, ¡°Alright, I will temporarily keep it for you.¡±


    Even it the two had just gone through a battle ot lite and death, Pei Xuanjing held no grudge against the deceased Seven Kills Sword Master.


    In fact, the Seven Kills Sword Master didn¡¯t have to die in theirst duel.


    If he had set his heart on escaping, Pei Xuanjing would have to give up the opportunity to kill the Fengdu Ghost Emperor unless he was willing to, or else he would have the chance to escape.


    But in the end, the Seven Kills Sword Master didn¡¯t show any intention of fleeing, he chose to fully burn himself out, weing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword attack with his strongest posture.


    In his eyes, if he were to escape today, he would never be able to face Pei Xuanjing¡¯s swordsmanship again, even if he survived, it would be a living death.


    Therefore, he put his all into this fight, without receding.


    On the contrary, Pei Xuanjing felt that this man lived for the sword, died for the sword, he was a pure swordsman.


    In the distance, the Fengdu Ghost Emperor was furious, how could he not notice that until the end the Seven Kills Sword Master intended to die, just to witness Pei Xuanjing¡¯s swordsmanship.


    Originally, even if they were to collectively face Pei Xuanjing, their victory was uncertain. Now that the Seven Kills Sword Master is dead, only the Fengdu Ghost Emperor was left to confront Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Madman, he¡¯s really a madman. How could he just die like this!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but roar in fury..n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 272: 211: Sword Suppresses the Ghost

    Chapter 272: 211: Sword Suppresses the Ghost<div>


    Emperor, Life and Death Struggle (5.2K Long Chapter, Please Subscribe)


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Ghost Emperor of Fengdu, at such a realm of prowess, never believed in luck. But now, he was certain that his luck was bad, otherwise why would he be so unfortunate?<div>


    Ever since the moment he met Pei Xuanjing, a series of unfortunate events had befallen him in the Yin Department. Not only had he lost many men, but his plots had also continuously failed, and now even his own life was in danger.


    ¡°Ghost Emperor of the Fengdu, I have long heard of your name.¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s cold voice echoed in every direction, locking onto the Ghost Emperor¡¯s aura, leaving him with no chance of escape.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing,¡± the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu sneered, his voice filled with anger, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that fool, do you think you would have the chance to speak to me like this?¡±


    Thinking about how he had invited numerous powerful individuals to deal with Pei Xuanjing, only to be refused, then finally managed to lure the Seven Kills Sword Master, only to have Pei Xuanjing find him before he made his move.


    The Seven Kills Sword Master, whom he considered a crucial ally, disregarded his objections and directly went to challenge Pei Xuanjing.


    Even if he lost, he was willing to die trying. This sudden turn of events had caught even him off guard.


    Pei Xuanjing proudly stood on a perch, toying with the Seven Kills Sword in his hands, chuckling: ¡°It seems that the Ghost Emperor is very angry, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    The Ghost Emperor of the Fengdu, visibly annoyed, replied: ¡°Do you think I have no right to be angry?¡±


    The Seven Kills Sword Master perished simply, putting him in danger, which made him furious to no end.


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head and said, ¡°I believe, you don¡¯t have the right.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The Ghost Emperor of Fengdu suddenly erupted with an intense aura, asking coldly, ¡°What do you mean?¡±¡®<div>


    His voice was filled with an eerie and chilling undertone. Though he hadn¡¯t activated his Martial Arts intent, the temperature within the whole mansion dropped as if winter had arrived.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled faintly, flicked his finger on the Seven Kills Sword, and the crisp sound of the sword emanating set off a cold wave,pletely unfazed.


    ¡°The Seven Kills Sword Master is a pure and true swordsman, which is more than a hidden rat like you can question.¡± He scoffed.


    In his view, the Seven Kills Sword Master was far more pleasant to the eye than the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu.


    Both are considered evil outcasts by many. One is the Ghost Emperor of the Yin Department, and the other is the leader of the Demonic Cult.


    However, in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes, the Seven Kills Sword Master may be notorious, but facing him, one would know that he is not a crafty or scheming person.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Earlier when thetter wanted to challenge him, he did not choose to join forces with the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu despite being at a disadvantage. It shows a quality worthy of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s respect.


    On the other hand, the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu is like a venomous snake lurking in the dark, resorting to treachery and deceit to harm his enemies.


    ¡°How dare you insult me!¡± The Ghost Emperor of Fengdu was furious upon hearing this and could no longer suppress his murderous intent: ¡°Pei Xuanjing, you¡¯ve got a death wish!¡±


    As he spoke, his aura grew stronger, his True Qi surged, his Blood Qi rose, and a Divine Saber emerged in his hand. It rushed toward Pei Xuanjing with an overwhelming killing intent.


    His intimidating aura was fully unveiled, making the atmosphere resemble hell¡¯s ¨C eerie and mysterious.<div>


    Unfazed, Pei Xuanjing held onto his Seven Kills Sword without moving, passing the sword from his right hand to his left, then formed a palm with his five fingers. The purple thunder converged, he sent his palm toward the enemy.


    The thunder was rigid and strong, it was meant to destroy evil and expel demons.


    This Shenxiao Thunder Palm of his was extraordinarily powerful in itself, but its power increased by three times when used against such evil strong practitioners as the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu.


    Boom!


    The sky above the mansion changed, continuous thunderps could be heard, as if thunder was striking down from the sky.


    The giant purple palm imprint shed with the sword light. Though the sword light broke the palm imprint, it was weakened and gradually dissipated.


    Pei Xuanjing held onto the Seven Kills Sword with his left hand, his robe waving in the wind, his hair fluttering, his eyes deep and imprable. He just stared coldly at the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu.


    At this point, ck smoke enveloped the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu, and a continuous howling sound could be heard around him as if countless ghosts were wailing at his side


    The Divine Saber in his hand didn¡¯t radiate the divine glow seen on the Ten Thousand-Forged Divine Weapon, but instead it retracted the glow, enshrouding an eerie and peculiar aura.


    ¡°Kill!


    The Ghost Emperor of Fengdu roared and struck again.<div>


    As an assassin, indecisiveness was never part of his nature.


    He was aware that since Pei Xuanjing was intent on him, there was no way he would easily let him go.


    Besides, from the moment the Seven Kills Sword Master died, his chance of escaoe diminished greatlv.


    Yet, the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu remained unafraid.


    Even if Pei Xuanjing¡¯s extraordinary strength that day on Dragon Tiger Mountain induced fear in many, it certainly did not intimidate him.


    If he were really afraid of Pei Xuanjing, he should¡¯ve been hiding in some corner at present, not preparing to ambush Pei Xuanjing with his allies.


    As an individual ranked fourth on Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s Supreme List, the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu was prideful. Even if he was weaker than his opponent, he didn¡¯t think that Pei Xuanjing could kill him.


    Being reputed in the martial world for nearly a century, he had countless tricks up his sleeve. He was confident that even if the Supreme Master himself took action, he might not be able to keep him.


    More importantly, could Pei Xuanjing, who had just fought a major battle with the Seven Kills Sword Master, still defeat him?

 Chapter 273: 211: Sword Presses the Ghost

    Chapter 273: 211: Sword Presses the Ghost<div>


    Emperor, Life and Death Struggle (5.2K Large Chapter Subscription Requested)_2


    Trantor: 549690339


    The brief exchange between the two of them seemed short, but Fengdu Ghost Emperor, a fellow powerhouse, was clear. The energy they expended during their exchange was tremendously colossal.<div>


    After all, as a Seven Kills Sword Master, even if he was not on par with himself, he was nevertheless a master just below the supreme level in the martial world.


    How much strength Pei Xuanjing still had, despite his carefree appearance, was still unknown.


    Pei Xuanjing was unaware of the ns in Fengdu Ghost Emperor¡¯s heart. What he worried about most was his opponent fleeing. Now, seeing the Fengdu Ghost Emperor taking the initiative to make his move, he was not angry, but dly showed a smile on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯vee at the right time!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing said coldly, transforming his palm into a fist, revolved the innate Thunder Gang Qi, covered his entire body with a purplish-blue aura, while his muscles and bones slowly swelled, as if filled with countless forces. This was a sign of the release of the Shenxiao Mysterious Skill.


    The martial art Pei Xuanjing originally practised was the Dragon Elephant Art created by the Vajra Monk of Diamond Gate, but because the ninth level of bodily martial arts needed to be cultivated, it required understanding of the Esoteric Sect.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Therefore, in life simtion, Pei Xuanjing had carved out a brand new method of bodily martial arts cultivation ording to his own understanding.


    He always had the idea of integrating what he had learnt and creating a physical martial art unique to himself. After experiencing the power of thunder, which could strengthen the spiritualization of the body, Pei Xuanjing incorporated it into the mix.


    The so-called Shenxiao Mysterious Skill was the name he gave to this technique.


    Although the technique was not fully developed yet, Pei Xuanjing believed it was in no way inferior to the original Dragon Elephant Art and even surpassed it.


    He threw out a punch, causing crackling sounds toe from his muscles and bones. His blood boiled, and hot airwaves rolled. A continuous and explosive sound seemed to blow up the air.<div>


    He didn¡¯t use any tricks, just this pure and ultimate force, seemingly intending


    to smash Fengdu Ghost Emperor to death.


    This person¡¯s physical strength is rare in the world.


    Fengdu Ghost Emperor¡¯s face was solemn, apparently, the power embodied in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s move shocked him tremendously.


    Even seeing it was one thing, but actually facing it was terrifying.


    ng!


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s fist hit the Divine Saber of Fengdu Ghost Emperor, causing an intense sound of metal colliding.


    His fist wrapped with innate Thunder Gang Qi collided with Fengdu Ghost Emperor¡¯s Divine Saber, but it did not leave any damage.


    On the contrary, the arm holding the saber turned numb from the tremendous force and was almost shaken out of his hand.


    Though he appeared calm on the surface, waves rose in his heart, and he was incredibly shocked.


    After all, this saber in his hand was indeed a ten thousand-forged divine weapon, unpredictable in its power.<div>


    Even with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s fully bloomed body, just smashing the back of the saber with a fist would not leave him unscathed. Even if his skin did not peel and his flesh did not bloom, at least some wounds should be left.


    However, the opponent¡¯s still white and slender hand made Fengdu Ghost Emperor somewhat incredulous.


    Pei Xuanjing also had a cold breath in his heart for the first time, and luck saved him.


    The Ten Thousand-Forged Divine Weapon is indeed extraordinary, and its hardness cannot bepared with that of the Thousand Refinement Divine Weapon. The hardness was iparable, regardless of other aspects.


    He can now be certain that the smith who cast the Shenxiao Sword¡¯s im that its hardness can rival the Ten Thousand-Forged Divine Weapon was bluffing.


    If his hands hadn¡¯t beenpletely spiritualized this time, just this punch would have surely broken his fingers and caused his skin to peel and flesh to bloom.


    Even without any injuries, the tremendous rebound force made his arm numb. It can be said that since his physical body became fully bloomed, Pei Xuanjing had never been at such a disadvantage.


    The test with the old celestial teacher, which had gone flesh to flesh, had not been as horrifying as this.


    Whew¡­


    Pei Xuanjing exhaled a mouthful of stale air, no longer underestimating the situation as he had before. The Seven Kills Sword fell into his palm.


    The moment he held the sword again, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s aura changed.<div>


    After being nurtured by the sessive sword masters of the Seven Kills Sword Sect, the Seven Kills Sword even though it had not yet been promoted to a Ten Thousand-forged Divine Weapon possessed a touch of agility. It had a slight struggle and resistance against the enemy who just killed the Seven Kills Sword Master.


    However, when Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword intent was released without any reservation, the initially struggling Seven Kills Sword instantly surrendered. His aura was sharper and more terrifying than when he held the bamboo sword.


    An aura that was sharp and brilliant like the sun directly rose into the sky, leaving Fengdu Ghost Emperor incredibly astonished.


    The domineering, decisive sword intent came in a rush, which even he found terrifyingly overwhelming.


    Pei Xuanjing, holding his sword,bined with the soaring killing aura of the Seven Kills Sword, made his sword intent even more terrifying.


    ng!


    A sword shed out as if it appeared out of thin air. Luckily, Fengdu Ghost Emperor was already on guard and blocked this sword with his own. Had it been anvone else, thev would have died under the sword.


    Ting ting tang tang, the two¡¯s saber and sword constantly made a deafening shing sound, just like thunder and lightning, making a violent vibration, resonating in all directions.


    The positions of the two changed rapidly, exchanging numerous blows in an instant. Numerous saber Qi and sword Qi interweaved, filling the entire manor with sword Qi and saber Qi.


    Dust and smoke rose, and shards of stone flew.


    As dusk gradually fell, the figures of the two people were almost invisible in the dark night, with only endless shes of light from the swords and sabers flickering.


    Each exchange was a dance with life and death, without any room for distraction..

 Chapter 274: 211: Sword Presses the Ghost

    Chapter 274: 211: Sword Presses the Ghost<div>


    Emperor, Life and Death Struggle (5.2K Large Chapter Subscription Requested)_3


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Ghost Emperor of Fengdu was truly worthy of Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s recognition as the fourth strongest figure in the martial world. He not only excelled in swordsmanship but also possessed mysterious and unpredictable skills, materializing and disappearing impossibly.<div>


    Even the domineering and decisive sword intent of Pei Xuanjing struggled against these exceptional abilities.


    As long as the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu did not choose to confront Pei Xuanjing head -on, constantly evading and engaging in this maneuver-centric fight, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s aggressive power had no significant advantage for a short period of time.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword intent, originally domineering and decisive, was nowplemented by the Seven Kills Sword, its beam sharp, with an aura of ughter permeating the air.


    The Ghost Emperor of Fengdu¡¯s swordsmanship was somewhat simr to Yama King¡¯s, both eerie and unpredictable, the sharp rays of the de flickering uncertainly, alternating between reality and illusion.


    Be aware that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s interactions with the old Retired Emperor on Dragon Tiger Mountain were not of long duration, especially during the period when some people were in contact with the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu, seeking to ambush Pei Xuanjing, so he lingered near Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    The underworld stronghold wasn¡¯t particrly covert, many entities were clear about which faction was behind the estate.


    When Pei Xuanjing arrived here, he didn¡¯t conceal himself. So not long after his appearance, someone became aware of his presence, leading countless masters to rush to the scene.


    When they arrived, it was during the intense sh between Pei Xuanjing and the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu.


    The confrontation between them within the estate stirred up Wind and Thunder, changing the celestial phenomena and making a grand spectacle of rolling thunder echoing akin to celestial drums.


    An eerie, insidious voice of the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu could be heard: ¡°Pei Xuanjing, you killed the Seven Kills Sword Master. The people of the Demonic


    Cult are sure to seek your life.¡±<div>


    ¡°What, he actually killed the Seven Kills Sword Master?¡±


    The many masters who had originally been watching, suddenly changed their faces, which started a mor.


    Pei Xuanjing understood the intention of the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu. He knew thetter wanted to take this opportunity to publicize the fact that he had killed the Seven Kills Sword Master, to attract the pursuit of the Demonic Cult.


    However, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t care about this. He replied coldly: ¡°I am not sure whether the people of the Demonic Cult areing or not. But what I do know is that you are doomed today.¡±


    As he spoke, the sword in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hand became faster and the light of the sword became more piercing.


    He went straight into action, rising into the air like a celestial being, his intimidating presence reflecting a divine judgement on all beings.


    The resplendent swordy was like a sword descending from the heavens, a rainbow piercing the sun.


    The bursts of sword light alternated unpredictably, like a dazzling electrical discharge or a prolonged rainbow spanning the sky.


    The Flying Immortal descended from the heavens towards the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu.


    The Ghost Emperor of Fengdu did not want to dy any longer. More and more people wereing, which was also unfavorable for him.


    Owing to his past actions, the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu had offended countless people over the years. It was possible that his enemies would show up.<div>


    With apprehension shing in his eyes, he made a sudden move, ominously saying: ¡°Pei Xuanjing, you are forcing me!¡±


    The divine saber in his hand flickered, and a strange momentum began to rise.


    Hungry Ghost Path ¨C Killing Life!


    This was a sword art the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu had obtained from the Netherworld Book, its name being inspired by the Hungry Ghost Path in the rumored Six Paths of Reincarnation in the Netherworld. Even though it was only a fragment, it was of immense power, superior to some peerless martial studies.


    The Ghost Emperor of Fengdu had secluded himself from the world for so many years, only to practice this sword art. The searching of the Netherworld Book also aimed to supplement this sword art.


    He held this sword art as his trump card, not easily revealing it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Unexpectedly today, Pei Xuanjing had forced him to showcase it.


    As the de was unsheathed, the spirits wept.


    The killing aura emanating from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Seven Kills Sword paled inparison to the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu at that moment.


    The Ghost Emperor of Fengdu was as if he had stepped out from the Netherworld, an intimidating predatory ghost. With blood and wind following him and the eerie wind whistling around, a wave of energy symbolizing the demise of everything emanated from his body.


    The flowers and grass beneath his feet seemed to have their vitality drained instantly, wilting to a dull yellow.<div>


    Bang!


    The colliding sword light and de light made a violent noise.


    Pei Xuanjing had been repelled again while relying on his Flying Immortal. Forced back dozens of feet by the endless waves of energy, traces of fresh blood emerged at the corners of his mouth.


    Although protected by Innate Thunder Gang Qi and physically unscathed, the situation surprised the onlooking masters and caused a stir.


    They eximed in their hearts, ¡®The Ghost Emperor of Fengdu is truly powerful and lives up to his reputation.¡¯


    Many of those with hidden agendas suppressed their thoughts temporarily and continued to observe the fight between the two.


    However, even after forcing Pei Xuanjing to retreat with a single blow, the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu exhibited nocency.


    He was very clear that he had not triumphed and that Pei Xuanjing was not seriously injured.


    He then advanced with a more serious expression, swinging his saber once more at Pei Xuanjing, leaving no room for him to catch his breath.


    That was because he knew that thetter still had one more sword strike left.


    The Flying Immortal used just now could not bepared with the Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Intention Sword that Pei Xuanjing had shown on Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    Unfortunately, his movement was a step too slow. Pei Xuanjing was already making his move.


    He gently raised his sword, seemingly unremarkable, but the momentum of his body increased steadily. True Qi, Blood Qi, and sword intent intertwined and inteced.


    His body moved with the sword, the sword moved with his heart. At that moment, he seemed to have fused with heaven and earth, emanating an inexplicable rhythm.


    In an instant, the sword light became radiant, overshadowing the sky and earth. There was nothing in the world but this sword.


    Even though he had witnessed this sword before, when the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu faced it again, he still found himself captivated by this sword, seemingly wielded by a celestial being.


    Like a brilliant sun hanging in the sky, carrying the majesty of the heavens, cutting through everything, it seemed as if heaven and earth were being severed.


    The Four Seasons Rotation started working in unpredictable cycles that were ceaseless and eternal, as if there was no beginning or end, forever repetitive.


    He could feel that Pei Xuanjing at this moment seemed to no longer be ¡®in this ce¡¯, as if stepping into another world, where all of his life was invisible.


    He was not wrestling with Pei Xuanjing, but his unfathomable heavenly intention. This sword strike was not a sword technique, it was more like a Heavenly Punishment!


    This was the Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Intention Sword!


    An icy smirk appeared at the corner of the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu¡¯s mouth.


    ¡®Let¡¯s see if this so-called heavenly intention has the power to obliterate the Netherworld.¡¯


    Hungry Ghost Path ¨C ying God!


    The divine saber in his hands glowed brightly, exuding a terrifying aura as it whistled continuously.


    The saber light seemed to break out from hell, possessing a force that even the Gods must contend with.


    Bang!


    The violent collision of energies produced a dazzling spectacle that turned the dim sky into daylight.


    The boundless shockwaves, originating from the point of collision between the two, whirled in all directions, sweeping over all the houses and walls of the estate..

 Chapter 275: 212: Sword Slashing Ghost Emperor – First update, please subscribe

    Chapter 275: 212: Sword shing Ghost Emperor ¨C First update, please subscribe<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Once the re dispelled, the pair¡¯s figures re-emerged.


    Pah!<div>


    The Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor spat out a mouthful of coagted blood, his


    dragon robe tattered, the crown on his head shattered long ago, his long hair scattered, an image of utter defeat.


    He was deeply shocked, he didn¡¯t expect to still fail to block Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword.


    Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help but admire, the Seven Kills Sword was indeed worthy of its reputation as the divine weapon of the Seven Kills Sword Sect, even surpassing his Shenxiao Sword. Itpletely bore the sword intent of Pei Xuanjing. Not only was it unaffected, but it seemed to imprint his sword intent as well.


    He looked at the disheveled Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor and coldly stated: ¡°Let¡¯s end it all!¡±


    As he spoke, the Seven Kills sword in his hand swayed again, ready to strike down his opponent.


    Nevertheless, the Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor wouldn¡¯t simply wait for his death.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He let out a swing, and as Pei Xuanjing raised his sword to block, the Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor released a sudden eerie and cold Yin Sha Qi, rushing towards Pei Xuanjing with a palm strike.


    The Netherworld ghost Qi was even more powerful and unsettling than the Netherworld Death Palm previously used by King Ping. In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s life simtion, he had been caught off guard by this move from the Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor.


    Unfortunately for him, once this kind of move is guarded against, all that is needed is to run the Innate Thunder Gang Qi. His spiritually transformed left palm wasn¡¯t afraid of Netherworld ghost Qi at all.


    Countless purple and blue electric currents gathered in his left palm, with which Pei Xuanjing too, struck out.<div>


    Boom!


    The overwhelming force sent Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor flying. His entire figure flew backwards.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± he uttered a pained howl. The previous palm strike had not only fractured the root of his left arm¡¯s bone, but also allowed countless thunder powers to break in from his palm. The rampaging thunder power was constantly damaging his meridians, and even had the tendency to rush into his body.


    He hit his left shoulder with the saber hilt to suppress this thunder power, with an expression full of surprise. He didn¡¯t understand why Pei Xuanjing was prepared.


    Pei Xuanjing had no intention of exining, he just sneered, ¡°Die!¡±


    Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor smirked, ¡°If you want to kill me, it won¡¯t be that easy.¡± Speaking of it, he leaped and fled towards the distance.


    He was no fool like the Seven Kills Sword Master who would stick around knowing he was going to die. Seeing that the situation was unfavorable, the


    Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor decisively escaped, without the slightest hesitation.


    For a powerful figure of his realm, it would be difficult to detain him if he really wanted to escape.


    Pei Xuanjing was naturally unwilling to let him slip away easily. He drew a fierce sword Qi and shed towards the other party.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing, I¡¯ll be back again. One of these days, I¡¯ll certainly¡­¡± Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor didn¡¯t care at all. Acent expression appeared on his face as he lifted his saber to block the sword.<div>


    However, before he could finish talking, his voice suddenly stopped, and the smile on his face also froze.


    Slurp!


    A seemingly insignificant de suddenly shot out from the sword light, piercing his throat¡­


    Thump.


    The body of Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor plummeted from the sky and dust rose from the ground where itnded.


    ¡°Sigh!¡± Pei Xuanjing sighed lightly and walked over to the Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor¡¯s corpse.


    The shot that pierced the Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor was the broken Shenxiao de he had earlier kept in his sleeve.


    Originally, he thought that Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor could be considered a strong man of the older generation, and he wanted to give him a somewhat dignified death.


    However, since the other party was unwilling to fight to the death and ran away, Pei Xuanjing naturally didn¡¯t show any more mercy. The sword he shed was merely a disguise, the real killing move was the de hidden in the sword light.


    After all, such a strong person, if allowed to escape, would undoubtedly bring him a great deal of trouble.


    With the moon at its zenith and the cold wind howling, Pei Xuanjing stood alone in the center of the mansion, nced at the surrounding crowd without any interest in their origins, and let his loud voice ring out: ¡°Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor is dead, and there is no more Underworld!¡± Rustle¡­<div>


    These words, when they fell into the ears of everyone around, it was like a bombshell that triggered countless exmations.


    Looking at the figure standing proudly in the dark night, as powerful as a god or a demon, everyone present was dumbstruck. As if this figure had been seared into their hearts forever, impossible to erase.


    Pei Xuanjing cared for none of this. With a reach of his fingers into the void, he first took the half of the Shenxiao de into his sleeve. Then, with a swing of the Seven Kills sword, he decapitated the Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor.


    Given the current situation, even the most bizarre martial artist, with any kind of skills, would be doomed to death once their head was severed.


    At the same time, Pei Xuanjing also found a page from the Netherworld Book on the other party.


    [Obtained the strange object ¨C Page of the Netherworld¡¯s Book, refining will get


    100,000 Taoyun.] *2


    A smile appeared on his face, he didn¡¯t expect his gains to be so huge this time. Apart from the Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor¡¯s Ten Thousand-Forged Divine Saber, there were also two pages of the Netherworld Book.


    Two pages from a Netherworld Book, afterplete refining, could grant Pei Xuanjing 200,000 Taoyun, enough to support him in two life simtions.


    Pei Xuanjing reasoning, if he was lucky, two rounds of life simtion might have a transformative effect on his power.


    ¡°On top of the three pages of the Netherworld Book I originally had, plus these two, I now have five pages from the Netherworld Book. I wonder what other use these Netherworld Books may have.¡± Pei Xuanjing was musing to himself.


    Initially, he thought that the trial to seize the Netherworld Book involved him just having a projection of his brand. He didn¡¯t think too much of it.


    But when the old celestial master mentioned the name Danling Zi, and everything he did in the projection seemed to have actually happened, Pei Xuanjing was somewhat puzzled.


    Was the original Danling Zi just like that avable? Or did he borrow the Netherworld Book to dream back to the Taihe Mountain six hundred years ago, having done all the things Danling Zi did back then?


    Everything remained unknown.


    Even though he had carefully examined the Netherworld Book afterwards, he made no significant discoveries.


    Therefore, he was bing more and more curious about the mysteries of this Netherworld Book.


    Holding the two pages of the Netherworld Book in his hand and carefully perusing them, he astutely discovered that these two pages were slightly different from those he had obtained before.


    He seemed to see a line of words vaguely on the page that wasn¡¯t gold or jade:


    [Hungry Ghost Path].


    Was this the saber technique that Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor just used?


    A gleam of brightness flickered across Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes.


    But he didn¡¯t look any closer, instead, he stowed the Netherworld Book and slowly lifted his head to gaze at the distant horizon.


    Someone was approaching.


    A master, no less formidable than the Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor just moments ago.


    A middle-aged man, dressed in a great cloak, the splendid clothing adorned with some golden patterns at the cuffs. His ck hair was held in ce by hairpins, and he looked either rich or noble, yet without any air of arrogance.


    Despite having not seen this man before, uponying his eyes on him for the first time, he recognized his identity.


    The visitor was the current Sky Demon Sect¡¯s leader, Xue Wuheng, who was hailed as the Demon Cult¡¯s outstanding talent of the millennium and was assumed to be the hero who was most likely to rebuild the Demon Cult in thest six hundred years.


    ¡°Sky Demon Sect leader, Xue Wuheng?¡± Pei Xuanjing began in a faint voice..

 Chapter 276: 213 Sky Demon Sect’s Chief, Xue Wuheng (2nd Update)

    Chapter 276: 213 Sky Demon Sect¡¯s Chief, Xue Wuheng (2nd Update)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Pei Brother, it¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± Xue Wuheng said calmly to Pei Xuanjing. Then he nced at the body of the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu and shook his head slightly, ¡°The ruler of the underworld, a generation of heroes, dies here today, that¡¯s something nobody sawing.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes were inscrutable, showing no ripple of emotion. He asked gravely, ¡°You¡¯re here for revenge because I killed the Seven Kills Sword Master, aren¡¯t you?¡±<div>


    In his view, as the leader of the Sky Demon Sect, who honoredly desired to unify the Demonic Cult, he couldn¡¯t stand idly by while the Seven Kills Sword Master was killed. It seemed right both emotionally and rationally for him to step forward.


    The two stood facing each other, and though no moves had been made, Pei Xuanjing could feel the powerful aura contained within his opponent. It was utterly terrifying. Among all the opponents he faced in his life, only the old Celestial Master couldpare.


    It was indeed worthy of the second-ranked position in the Supreme List.


    He was on alert in his heart, for facing such a formidable opponent, whose depth of strength was unpredictable and who potentially bore ill-intentions, did not allow any room for rxation.


    Especially after the battles with the Seven Kills Sword Master and the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu, he was not at his peak as they had worn him out significantly.


    ¡°The death of the Seven Kills Sword Master has nothing to do with me.¡± Xue


    Wuheng shook his head slightly and pointed to the Seven Kills Sword that Pei


    Xuanjing firmly held in his right hand: ¡°Not at all, I just came for this.¡±


    Although the Seven Kills Sword Sect was part of the Demonic Cult, it was not under Xue Wuheng¡¯s jurisdiction. Even from his ambition to reunify the Demonic Cult, the Seven Kills Sword Master was considered his biggest rival.


    The Seven Kills Sword Master dying at the hands of Pei Xuanjing today actually helped him clear a hurdle and removed one opponent, saving him a lot of trouble.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s brows slightly furrowed, Xue Wuheng continued exining, ¡°The Seven Kills Sword is an inherited treasure of the Seven Kills Sword Sect and one of the treasures of my Holy Sect. It cannot be lost.¡±<div>


    Pei Xuanjing raised his eyebrows. He understood that the Seven Kills Sword in his hand was not as simple as he thought. There must be some unknown secrets, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be worth Xue Wuhenging to im it personally.


    He shook his head, ¡°What if I don¡¯t return it?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xue Wuheng frowned slightly, surprised at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s response. He asked, ¡°In my opinion, the Seven Kills Sword does not suit you.¡±


    A Thousand Refinement Divine Weapon like the Seven Kills Sword might be a rare divine artifact for others, but not for a formidable person like Pei Xuanjing.


    Powerful warriors at their level were very selective about their weapons; they need toplement oneself. Otherwise, even a Ten Thousand -Forged Divine Weapon would only be momentarily beneficial and would never be used for a


    long time.


    Although the Seven Kills Sword was extremely sharp and could temporarily enhance Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword power, it was actually ill-suited for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword path.


    As for Pei Xuanjing, the Seven Kills Sword could support his temporary use, but it couldn¡¯t bear his Shenxiao Heavenly Will Sword multiple times.


    So in the end, it was necessary to seek a master craftsman to forge a true Ten Thousand-Forged Divine Weapon, which trulyplemented him.


    Otherwise, any Thousand-Refined Divine Weapon would eventually break apart.


    ¡°True enough.¡±<div>


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t deny it. Indeed, the Seven Kills Sword didn¡¯t suit his sword path.


    Xue Wuheng: ¡°Then why?¡±


    ¡°Because I promised the Seven Kills Sword Master who died just now to hold onto this sword temporarily. There will certainly be an heir practicing the


    Seven Kills Sword who wille to take back this sword in the future.¡± He said.


    ¡°I see! ¡± Xue Wuheng smiled and nodded.


    He thought of the disciples that the Seven Kills Sword Master had taken in within the Sect of Seven Kills Sword.


    It seems that you believed that one of your disciples would inherit your legacy in the future and be even stronger than you.


    With the thought of the arrogant image of the Seven Kills Sword Master, Xue Wuheng thought mysteriously.


    Since you are so confident, I should probably not y the spoiler.


    Then, with a smile on his face, he said: ¡°In this case, Brother Pei will keep the


    Seven Kills Sword for the time being. Please take care of it.¡±<div>


    After finishing speaking, his gaze lingered on the Seven Kills Sword that Pei Xuanjing held in his left hand for a while, and then decisively turned around and left without any hesitation.


    He seemed to havee just for the Seven Kills Sword. He didn¡¯t even care about the Ten Thousand-Forged Divine Saber used by the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu that had fallen onto the ground. He didn¡¯t take an extra look from beginning to end.


    ¡°How interesting.¡±


    Looking at the Sky Demon Sect¡¯s Master who came in a hurry and then left in a hurry, Pei Xuanjing revealed a smile on his face and said to himself.


    Originally, he thought that the Seven Kills Sword had some profound mystery, or it was rted to some sort of heritage of the Demonic Cult, which would draw the headmaster of the Sky Demon Sect toe personally.


    But the man left so easily, making him somewhat uncertain for a moment, wondering if he had misunderstood something.


    ¡°Let it be!¡± Pei Xuanjing chuckled and cast the thought to the back of his mind.


    A Ten Thousand-Forged Divine Weapon, truly extraordinary.


    As soon as he held this divine saber, Pei Xuanjing felt the extraordinary aspect of this divine weapon, which was neverparable to a Thousand Refinement Divine Weapon.


    Whether it was sharpness, toughness, or power, it was unmatched, even by the


    Seven Kills Sword he held, which was about to undergo transformation.


    True Qi circted and flowed into the divine saber.


    Humming sounds¡­


    This Ten Thousand-Forged Divine Saber tantly resisted and struggled.


    Divine weapons have spirits.


    When a divine weapon reaches the Ten Thousand-Forged stage, there would be some subtle changes, giving birth to a weak spirituality.


    Pei Xuanjing snorted coldly, his Martial Arts intentions spread out, decisively suppressing it into submission.


    In an instant, the divine saber shone brightly, the robust True Qi freely circted, and with a sh from Pei Xuanjing, a saber qi, which was several feet long, cut through the sky.


    ¡°Good saber!¡± Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help but praise.


    However, this saber doesn¡¯t suit him.


    The Thousand Refinement Divine Weapon that he harvested from killing Yama


    King was still collecting dust in the secret chamber of Shenxiao Mountain.


    After observing for a while, Pei Xuanjing sheathed his saber.


    Then, he punched out a giant pit about a dozen feet in diameter and buried the body of the Seven Kills Sword Master.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He moved a huge stone and inscribed: Tomb of the Seven Kills Sword Master, erected by an old friend Longevity Son.


    After that was done, he ignored the people in the distance and walked away by himself.


    Just then, snowkes began to fall from the sky. In a short while, the world was covered in silver.


    It¡¯s done!


    On the 19th of the twelfth lunar month following the battle at Dragon Tiger


    Mountain, Pei Xuanjing showed up a hundred miles away from Dragon Tiger Mountain, at a mansion and single-handedly killed the Seven Kills Sword Master of the Seven Kills Sword Sect and the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu.


    The news of this spread throughout the martial art world in a short time, causing another bigmotion.


    For a while, various forces were shocked, and countless formidable figures fell into gloom..

 Chapter 277: 214: Aftermath, Tiandu’s Secret Deliberation (3rd update, seeking subscription)

    Chapter 277: 214: Aftermath, Tiandu¡¯s Secret Deliberation (3rd update, seeking subscription)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Whether it¡¯s the Seven Kills Sword Master or Fengdu¡¯s Ghost Emperor, both of these men are known as formidable figures in the martial world.


    Not to mention that the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu ranks fourth on theN?v(el)B\\jnn<div>


    Supreme List, but just considering the Seven Kills Sword Master of the Seven


    Kills Sword Sect, his personal strength alone is enough to put him among the top fifty in the martial world.


    Both men died at the hands of Pei Xuanjing. How could such a horrifying incident not shock everyone?


    Meanwhile, Xue Wuheng made an appearance and had a brief conversation with Pei Xuanjing, which then spread around.


    Although no one knew what the two had talked about, many people proimed that even Xue Wuheng, who ranked second on the Supreme List, dared not fight Pei Xuanjing. Therefore, even though Pei Xuanjing was killing members of the Demonic Cult, Xue Wuheng did not dare to confront Pei Xuanjing and fled instead.


    Some people believe that Bai Xiaosheng will soon need to re-rank the Supreme List, with Pei Xuanjing being able to share the top spot with the old Taoist.


    Even though they believe that in this world, most likely only the old Taoist may stand a chance of defeating Pei Xuanjing.


    However, considering the old Taoist has lived for three cycles of 60 years and Pei Xuanjing had just turned thirty, it¡¯s feared that for the next few centuries, everyone will have to look up to Pei Xuanjing.


    Moreover,pared to the reclusive old Taoist who usually stays out of martial world affairs, this yer Taoist seemed domineering and difficult to deal with.


    Three months have passed since the emperor was assassinated.


    Despite the strong insistence of the Great Ming imperial court that the emperor was only injured and not in grave danger, this im was too far-fetched to deceive the experienced officials in the Court.<div>


    After all, although the current emperor tended to be a bit reckless, it wasmon for him not to hold Great Morning Meetings for consecutive months.


    But given the emperor¡¯s character, not holding a court meeting for three consecutive months and not showing up in public again was somewhat hard to ept.


    After all, even if just to soothe the public, if the emperor was, in fact, severely injured and on his deathbed, he could still make a brief appearance to reassure people.


    But now, with no court meeting for three consecutive months, and all imperial decreesing from the Cab in cooperation with high-ranking officials like the six Ministers of state, how could this not raise fresh doubts?


    Tiandu, the residence of the Ministry of War¡¯s Minister Wang Qiong.


    Among the six ministers, the Minister of Personnel and Minister of Household are usually considered the leaders.


    But in these years, Minister Wang, who now manages the Ministry of War, has a very high rank in the Court, with only the Cab¡¯s Yang Tinghe able to rival him.


    As a result, after the news of the emperor¡¯s assassination, countless officials had visited the bustling Wang Mansion, wanting to pay their respects to the War Minister.


    However, without exception, they were all turned away and nobody was allowed in.


    That night, unbeknownst to the public, Gu Ji, the deputy imperial censor returned from the Northwest Dao to Tiandu and came to visit the War Minister¡¯s residence after his report at the Ducal Pce. With the side gate opened, someone ushered him in.


    In the study, the candlelight was bright.<div>


    The high-ranking War Minister Wang Qiong, dressed casually, did not exhibit the calm, confident demeanor he usually had outside, and instead looked exhausted and significantly older.


    ¡°Bo¡¯an, you¡¯ve worked hard,¡± he spoke softly, thanking the other person in the study.


    Wang Boan, still in his schrly robe, was sitting behind a desk with a book in his hand. Upon hearing Wang Qiong¡¯s thanks, he replied without raising his head, ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡±


    Wang Qiong shook his head slightly, acknowledging the enormous effort Wang Boan had put forth during this period.


    Ever since they brought Lawlessness back to Tiandu, Wang Boan had been using his strength to heal his injuries.


    During this time, if it were not for his continuous assistance, Lawlessness probably would not have survived for so long.


    Looking at Wang Boan who returned to his book after uttering a single sentence, Wang Qiong couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Others are desperate to get some information from me, but you seem to not care at all.¡±


    Without raising his head, Wang Boan replied, ¡°If it¡¯s something you wanted to mention, you would have said it already. If it¡¯s something you do not want me to know, even if I asked, I presume you would not tell me.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Wang Qiong, who looked rather tired initially, suddenly began tough heartily. He shook his head and said, ¡°If everyone in this world was like you, Wang Boan, I would be saved from many troubles.¡±


    His words were clearly intended to convey something.


    Since the disturbance in Tiandu, news of the emperor¡¯s assassination has spread far and wide, and countless people want to get news from him.<div>


    Despite Wang Qiong¡¯s furious rebuke, people still relentlessly tried to dig for information, much to his annoyance.


    Wang Boan finally put down his book, looked at the tired Wang Qiong and sighed, ¡°The Grand Marshal has been working hard these days.¡±


    Even when focused on healing Lawlessness¡¯s injuries, numerous news reached his ears.


    In times of suchplicated situations and undercurrents of turbulences, the amount of strategic nning from different factions was usually too much to ignore, especially for someone like Wang Boan who was taking a break at home.


    Not to mention his extraordinary talent for leading troops into battle, but his profound and unfathomable Martial Arts expertise alone was widely regarded among the top ten in Tiandu.


    Such a character, no one would want him to be pulled over by the opposing side.


    So, even if Wang Boan was passive, people would deliberately or inadvertently leak a lot of information to him as a goodwill gesture.


    With Wang Boan¡¯s wisdom, even scattering pieces of news were enough to allow him to see through many things and understand some people¡¯s concerns.


    He knew the heavy burdens and enormous responsibilities that the high-ranking Grand Marshal bore now.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Wang Qiong sighed deeply, suddenly asking the study room, ¡°Has the Left


    Deputy Imperial Censor arrived?¡±


    ¡°Master, he has arrived, waiting in the side hall.¡±


    ¡°Ask the Left Deputy Imperial Censor toe to the study room!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Wang Boan gave a slight smile, ¡°If you, Grand Marshal, need to discuss some matters with Mr. Gu, I will take my leave first.¡±


    Wang Qiong chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. You should know why I asked you here today.¡±


    Interrupting Wang Boan, he said, ¡°Wait till hees, and I¡¯ll exin everything.¡±


    Wang Boan nodded.


    ¡°I have seen Minister Wang, I have seen Brother Wang.¡± Gu Ji, who walked into the study room, looked at Wang Boan who was also in the room, shed a slight surprise in his eyes but remained indifferent, and greeted the two.


    Wang Boan also nodded to Gu Ji, ¡°Greetings, Mr. Gu.¡±


    ¡°Alright, no need for formalities, just sit down.¡± Wang Qiong waved his hand. After all three took the seats, Gu Ji first introduced what happened in the Northwest Dao.


    After hearing his report, Wang Qiong nodded slightly, praising, ¡°You did a good job this time.¡±


    ¡°I had this opportunity thanks to you, sir.¡± He replied modestly.


    If it were not for Wang Qiong¡¯s rmendation, he, a neer to the Ducal Pce, wouldn¡¯t have gotten the job for the situation in the Northwest Dao.


    Wang Qiong didn¡¯t say much about this matter but signaled Wang Boan first. Wang Boan shook his head and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no one nearby.¡±


    Only then did Wang Qiong say to the two, ¡°I¡¯ve asked both of you here today because I want to discuss another matter. ¡± He paused, then slowly began, ¡°It¡¯s about the pce .


    Whoosh!


    Before he could finish, the two¡¯s faces instantly turned serious, gazing intently at Wang Qiong.


    Ignoring the change in their expressions, Wang Qiong continued solemnly, ¡°The Emperor has ascended to the heavens..¡±

 Chapter 278: 215: The Emperor dies, The Struggle for Succession, First Update

    Chapter 278: 215: The Emperor dies, The Struggle for Session, First Update<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Sure enough!


    Strangely, after the shocking news was spoken, the two were not overly shocked, but rather felt a sense of relief, as if a mystery had been unraveled.<div>


    Neither of the two men was foolish.


    Wang Boan, being in Tiandu, had already received countless hints from people, intentional or not, and he had early suspicions.


    Although Gu Ji was located in Northwest Dao, holding a high position meant he naturally had his own sources of information. While he may not have a thorough understanding of the matters in Tiandu, he certainly was not oblivious to such a monumental issue.


    The fact that Wang Qiong pointed out this matter did not surprise them, as they had already prepared themselves mentally.


    The study fell into a brief silence; nobody spoke.


    Seeing their expressions, Wang Qiong silently nodded in approval.


    If they had shown shock or confusion, he might have doubted whether these two were truly worth entrusting with crucial matters. After all, whether the shock was genuine or feigned, it represented either theirck of seriousness or sheer stupidity.


    ¡°So, the rumor that has been circting in Tiandu is true?¡± Gu Ji asked solemnly, turning to Wang Qiong and asking, ¡°Given the present situation, which has seen the emperor¡¯s death kept a secret, does this mean that no decision has been made about the sessor?¡±


    Despite only having been back in Tiandu for a few days, this news had reached him.


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Wang Qiong did not deny it, he just admitted it.


    How could he be unaware of this rumor that has been widely circted in Tiandu?<div>


    But so what if he knew? Regarding this piece of gossip, he could only turn a blind eye, pretending to be oblivious.


    After all, letting it be would be better; if he were to intervene, it would be akin to admitting the rumor¡¯s validity.


    Wang Boan frowned and asked, ¡°Regarding the issue of the sessor, the emperor should have made a decision long ago. Why is there still conflict, and why has there been no definitive decision on the heir?¡±


    Although Wang Boan was very dissatisfied with the emperor, who had pushed him into retirement and forced him to resign,


    He did not believe that this emperor, who had ascended the throne for a long time but did not have an heir, had not left instructions about the sessor. Indeed, this emperor, though outrageous, would not have been that negligent.


    Gu Ji had the same thought.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Wang Qiong sighed softly, saying faintly, ¡°This is precisely the reason for the ongoing dispute. While the emperor had intended to handle this matter, he merely mentioned it verbally and did not actually issue a decree. To avoid causing any significant impact, even the daily records did not document this matter.¡±


    Wang Boan and Gu Ji nced at each other; they had not expected such a situation.


    Gu Ji asked a key question: ¡°Given this scenario, it seems that the Grand Elder and the First Advisor had conflicting opinions?¡±


    Currently, the two most powerful people in the court were the First Advisor Yang Tinghe and the Grand Elder standing in front of them.


    No matter what the others thought, as long as these two reached an agreement, no one could stand in their way, not even the noble officials.<div>


    Wang Qiong stayed silent, Gu Ji was right. The dispute over the next emperor had indeed been caused by a disagreement between him and First Advisor Yang Tinghe, and hence made it impossible to settle this matter.


    Seeing Wang Qiongs embarrassment, Wang Boan took the initiative and asked,


    ¡°Whom does the Grand Elder favor?¡±


    ¡°The current King Xing, who is the cousin of the emperor!¡±


    ¡°ording to the ancestral teachings of Great Ming, it¡¯s fair and reasonable that the younger brother should seed when the elder brother dies. However, what is the First Advisor¡¯s opinion?¡±


    ¡°Choose a young child from the royal family and adopt him as the Emperor¡¯s son, following the precedent of Emperor Renzong of the former Song Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°In that case, it seems reasonable as well.¡±


    Whether it¡¯s the younger brother seeding the elder or adopting a young child from the royal family as a son, both are reasonable, especially without a written will, it¡¯s hard to distinguish right from wrong.


    Wang Qiong sneered and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Do we still have time to wait for a young king to grow up in such a tumultuous state?¡±


    Upon hearing this, the two were speechless and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Because this involved a very sensitive topic: The Cab and Ministry strife.<div>


    Almost simultaneously, Pei Xuanjing said to Yu Zhenzi on Dragon Tiger


    Mountain, ¡°The dispute between Minister of War Wang Qiong and First Assistant Yang Tinghe seems to be just about the new emperor, but it actually represents an irreconcble contradiction behind the scenes, including the Cab and Ministry strife and the future direction of the Great Ming policies.¡±


    Ever since the Cab was formed, its power has continuously increased. It gradually rose to a level equivalent to the six ministries, trending towards being above them in these years.


    In other words, the fight between the First Assistant and Wang Qiong has always been about the power struggle between the Cab and the six ministries.


    How the new emperor will be decided also determines the future policies of the Great Ming.


    After all, during the time that the emperor was in power, despite being somewhat absurd, he had been preparing the military,piling the Martial ssics, and had already shown a tendency toward sending troops outside the border.


    But if a young king were to ascend to the throne, this matter would definitely be put on hold or postponed.


    For Wang Qiong, who had been preparing and nning for this for over a decade, this was uneptable.


    Although King Xing was young, he was already fifteen. After his enthronement, he wouldn¡¯t need too many years to manage political affairs personally and could continue to pursue this n.


    Yu Zhenzi was highly impressed by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s analysis. ¡°Sage, you have remarkable insight. I feel ashamed for myck of such wisdom.¡±


    Just by relying on the scant information delivered by Bai Xiaosheng, he was able to analyze such situations, something he himself couldn¡¯t do.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, he asked, ¡°Who do you think will win in the end, Sage?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Who will win?¡± Pei Xuanjingughed heartily, looking up at the sky with a demeanor of condescension.


    His faint voice reached Yu Zhenzi¡¯s ears, ¡°I do not know who will win among them, but the ultimate winner will certainly include us.¡±


    If Pei Xuanjing had previously remained disinterested in the throne, things might have proceeded ording to the original trajectory.


    But now that Pei Xuanjing had decided to join forces with various factions, the end result would surely serve their interests.


    Otherwise, whichever side the new emperor came from, he would inevitably not ascend to the throne.


    Yu Zhenzi was shocked upon hearing these words.


    The reverence and admiration in his eyes as he looked at Pei Xuanjing were self-evident.


    Pei Xuanjing, gazing at the vast starry sky, said to Yu Zhenzi standing behind him, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the matters toe to you, I need to retreat for a while.¡±


    Yu Zhenzi nodded and said, ¡°Rest assured, sage.¡±


    Baiyun Temple, located in the suburbs of the capital city of Tiandu, was full of incense.


    Night fell, Bai Xiaosheng walked in slowly, and a Taoist had already been waiting for him.


    He said leisurely to the Taoist in front of him, ¡°I hope Master Guan will forgive my unannouncedte-night visit.¡±


    The Taoist shook his head and said, ¡°If a schr travels a long distance to visit, how can I refuse to meet him?¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng did not mind the slight rejection in his words, and smiled and said, ¡°I havee today to discuss with Master Guan a matter of great importance to the world..¡±

 Chapter 279: 216: Simulating the God Refining Skill Again

    Chapter 279: 216: Simting the God Refining Skill Again<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the depths of the night, when Bai Xiaosheng came to call, his words were so shocking that they wouldn¡¯t die down.


    In the outskirts of Tiandu, one of the imperial capital¡¯s vital areas, if it were anyone else, they would likely be scared to the point of their face turning pale.<div>


    However, the Taoist only shrugged andughed, ¡°I as a humble Taoist, already feel overwhelmed managing this small Taoist Temple. You may have mistaken me for someone who could handle such worldly affairs you speak of.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Bai Xiaosheng drained the cup of wine in one gulp,ughing sarcasticallv: ¡°If it were someone else from the Taoist School who imed to be ignorant of worldly affairs, I would believe it. But if a Taoist from the Baiyun Temple says that they do not understand these matters, that would be a big joke.¡±


    The Taoist in front of him was none other than the famous Master Guan of Baiyun Temple, Daoist Xuanming.


    Baiyun Temple is one of the three main ancestral homes of Quanzhen, highly valued by the imperial family of the previous dynasty.


    The deeds of the Baiyun Ancestor, who single-handedly entered the army camp and resolved conflicts with a few words, are still revered by many Martial Artists today.


    Among all Taoist Schools, perhaps only the True Martial Sect could rival it.


    He came here today because the message conveyed by Pei Xuanjing clearly stated that if Bai Xiaosheng agrees to this matter, he can visit the Baiyun Temple in the outskirts of Tiandu, and that it would be best to first probe the other party¡¯s intentions.


    With efforts from both Bai Xiaosheng and Dragon Tiger Mountain, this matter could be settled.


    Hence, Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s unexpected visit tonight..


    ¡°My Baiyun Temple has been closed for a long time, concentrating solely on the pursuit of the divine path, with no intention of meddling in worldly affairs.¡± Daoist Xuanming lightly shook his head with a smile.


    Even after his lie was just exposed by Bai Xiaosheng, he simply acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard.<div>


    Bai Xiaosheng pretended to be regretful: ¡°What a shame, it seems I have disturbed Taoist Priest¡¯s cultivation, I am truly sorry.¡±


    Although Baiyun Temple has kept a low profile and refrained from worldly affairs since the founding of the Great Ming.


    But Bai Xiaosheng knew, that Baiyun Temple was once the great sect leading the Taoist School, its influence was formidable, even more so than Shenxiao Sect.


    They are onlyying low now due to the pressure from the Ming Imperial Court, for fear of their previous sins being brought up; otherwise why would they willingly downy themselves.


    Since the other party agreed to meet with him today, Bai Xiaosheng knew they were already interested. Everything now depends on whether the terms he offers can convince the other party.


    Plus, his main aim of the day is to test the other party¡¯s attitude, not necessarily needing an immediate affirmation.


    ¡°Sir, do you know where this ce is?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°This here is the outskirts of Tiandu. Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting noticed for talking about the imperial court¡¯s affairs in such an irrational manner?¡± Daoist Xuanming replied indifferently.


    Bai Xiaosheng countered with a question, ¡°So, do you, Taoist Priest, n to report me to the imperial court in exchange for rewards?¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng dared to pay a solo visit tonight, showing his cards without hiding anything, fully confident that even if Baiyun Temple ended up disagreeing, they would definitely not betray them.<div>


    Very simply, even if we don¡¯t take into ount Chunyang sect potentially joining us.


    Judging from the current four-party alliance: Bai Xiaosheng, True Martial Sect, Dragon Tiger Mountain, and Shenxiao Sect, this is already a major force capable of affecting the world¡¯s situation.


    As a major Taoist sect, Baiyun Temple understands better than any other power, just how terrifying this alliance can be.


    Even at the peak of Baiyun Temple¡¯s prosperity, they would not want to mess with such opponents, let alone now.


    ¡°He he.¡± Daoist Xuanmingughed withoutment.


    He was just saying it casually, not intending to follow through.


    If they indeed went down that path, it would not only consign themselves to the Taoist School, but also provoke joint attacks from the four forces, something that Baiyun Temple would never want to see.


    Exactly as Bai Xiaosheng guessed, he was actually testing the waters, he would not have allowed him to visit if he had intended to rejectpletely.


    What Bai Xiaosheng doesn¡¯t know, is that by now, a VIP from the Baiyun Temple had already secretly left for Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    High on Dragon Tiger Mountain, ever since Pei Xuanjing killed the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu and the Seven Kills Sword Master, he secluded himself after leaving words with Yu Zhenzi, no longer caring about misceneous matters.


    Even after representatives from Baiyun Temple and Chunyang Sect arrived, he never made an appearance, choosing to leave everything to Yu Zhenzi and Pang Hong to deal with.<div>


    Having previous experiences with refining pages of the Netherworld Book, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s speed of refining the Netherworld Book increased significantly this time. Approximately a monthter, he refined a page of the Netherworld Book and gained a hundred thousand Taoyun.


    [Taoyun: 187,413 points.]


    [Would you like to use the Life Simtor? Using it once would consume 100,000 Taoyun.]


    Pei Xuanjing did not wait for gathering enough Taoyun this time, and directly activated the Life Simtor.


    [Life Simtion activated: ]


    At the age of thirty- three: You kill the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu and the Seven Kills Sword Master, and once again be the focus of everyone¡¯s attention.


    However, you who are wholeheartedly devoted to the Dao, do not ce any importance on these empty titles, and begin to seclude yourself on Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    In order to find out whether the test of the illusory trial was a coincidence or something else, you spent most of your time researching the Netherworld Book.


    With your persistent efforts, you finally obtain a ¡°Divine Soul Refining Skill¡± from a page of the Netherworld Book.


    Even though you just start practicing this skill, you can feel that your spirit is constantly strengthening. With the aid of martial arts truth, you feel like you are about to reach the elusive Divine Soul.


    As time goes by, your spirit continuously strengthens.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    One day, you discover that your spirit can leave your body. In the midst of your joy, you find that your spirit starts to dissipate.


    Turns out, when the spirit is initially formed, it cannot stray from the body for too long. When you try to return to your body, it is already toote. In the end, your spirit dissipates and you die.


    [This life has ended.]


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even survive past the age of thirty-three again!¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s brow furrowed, finding it unexpected that the result of this Life Simtion was the same as thest one, where he didn¡¯t even survive past the age of thirty-three.


    He had originally thought that as his strength grew, his lifespan in the Life Simtor should lengthen as well.


    But to his surprise, as his strength grew, it seemed to be somewhat counterproductive.


    ¡°Could it be that with the growth of my strength, increasing the number of secrets in this world that I get to know, increases the number of mysterious incidents that I encounter, thereby raising the number of dangers I face?¡± He pondered in his heart.


    He shook his head, dismissing these baseless thoughts, and focused his attention on the current Life Simtion.


    ¡°Divine Soul Refining Skill? Spirit leaving the body?¡±


    What luck finding a pillow when feeling sleepy.


    Currently, in his cultivation, he did notck skills for Refining Essence or Refining Qi; but he had little experience with Refining Spirit and had never obtained any rted martial arts skills.


    To his surprise, he obtained the skill in this Life Simtion.


    Even if this Life Simtion didn¡¯t award him the skill, Pei Xuanjing felt that his gains were immense.


    He could sense his spirit and even have it leave his body. Although Pei Xuanjing died in this Life Simtion due to this,


    It confirmed his conjecture about the way of the Divine Soul, providing validation for his spections regarding Refining Spirit.


    So, out of the Integral parts of cultivation: Essence, Energy, and Spirit, at least the path forward is correct for now..

 Chapter 319: 256: The Threat of Thunder Tribulation

    Chapter 319: 256: The Threat of Thunder Tribtion<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Originally engaged in a discussion with Wang Qiong, the Minister of the


    Ministry of War, strategizing on how to counter the recent suppression of Wang Qiong by the emperor, Wang Boan¡¯s expression suddenly darkened, and an overwhelming force in destabilizing people¡¯s minds surged through his body, only to vanish in an instant.<div>


    Although Wang Qiong was a third-grade martial artist who initially made a breakthrough by refining a peculiar object, his strength was not impressive due to his rare appearances in battles.


    However, the fleeting terrifying aura from Wang Boan made him pale, and he involuntarily turned his gaze toward Wang Boan.


    Without immediately answering, Wang Boan stood up and walked to the window of the pavilion, staring at the direction of Baiyun Temple for a long time without uttering a word.


    Deep within the Imperial City, an old white-haired eunuch, who was leisurely holding a book in one of the royal pavilions, also changed hisplexion drastically. His face was full of shock, and even when the book in his hand fell to the floor, he did not notice. He muttered to himself, ¡°Could this be¡­¡±


    ¡°Plop! ¡±


    Zhu Yousong, who was at the time healing through his martial cultivation, was enveloped by this horrifying aura. He instantly felt his energy and blood surge, causing him to cough up a mouthful of fresh blood.


    Fortunately, the aura was not targeted at him, but only interrupted his healing process, without worsening his injuries.


    Within Baiyun Temple, Daoist Xuanming felt this terrifying aura, and immediately left his room. Looking up at the terrifying thunder in the sky, he frowned and involuntarily walked in the direction of Pei Xuanjing.


    He soon encountered many of the temple¡¯s top experts, as well as Yu Zhenzi who shared his suspicion. They looked at each other and headed towards Pei Xuanjing together.


    However, before they arrived, the terrifying aura suddenly disappeared. The roaring thunder in the sky, as if it had lost its target, also dissipated.


    ¡°Everyone?¡±<div>


    Feeling people approaching, Pei Xuanjing opened the door just in time to see Daoist Xuanming and Yu Zhenzi in the lead.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s robe soaked in sweat, Daoist Xuanming thought to himself that it was indeed as he expected.


    He did not speak immediately but dispersed the crowd of the temple¡¯s elite who had gathered before walking into Pei Xuanjing¡¯s room with Yu Zhenzi.


    ¡°Please wait a moment while I change into a fresh set of clothes,¡± Pei Xuanjing said with a smile.


    They didn¡¯t rush, so they sat down and quietly waited for Pei Xuanjing.


    After a short while, Pei Xuanjing, dressed in a new robe, walked out.


    ¡°I assume you havee regarding the incident just now?¡± Before they could ask, Pei Xuanjing took the initiative to admit, ¡°Indeed, the incident was caused by me.¡±


    To be honest, even Pei Xuanjing did not expect that his breakthrough this time would cause such a hugemotion.


    Pei Xuanjing, who had just cultivated his Yin Spirit, was in a very mystical state. He felt as if he was more in sync with heaven and earth, and just wanted to experience what it felt like to be in the Yin Spirit Realm.


    He didn¡¯t realize how many times stronger he had be, and just like before, he summoned his Yin Spirit without deliberately controlling his aura.


    However, before he could fully take in the marvels of the Yin Spirit¡¯s use, he realized that his momentum was many times stronger than he had thought.<div>


    In an instant, he sensed the convergence of Thunder Tribtion from the sky above and immediately understood that it was because the world hadn¡¯t recovered yet, and his cultivation to Yin Spirit meant breaking the shackles of nature, attracting the attention of heaven and earth with every move.


    Also, because his breakthrough didn¡¯t involve facing the Thunder Tribtion, it was akin to entering the train first and buying the ticketter, naturally attracting the convergence of Thunder Tribtion in an instant.


    So, upon understanding all these, Pei Xuanjing immediately retracted his aura, causing the heavenly thunder onught to temporarily recede.


    However, this also meant that until heaven and earth truly recovered, unless he wanted to immediately face the Thunder Tribtion, he must not release the aura of the Yin Spiritpletely, as it would inevitably attract the Thunder Tribtion.


    One could say, although this breakthrough allowed Pei Xuanjing to enter the Spirit Realm, it had imposed many invisible restrictions on him.


    Upon witnessing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s candidness, Daoist Xuanming couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you implying that you¡¯ve made a breakthrough!¡±


    However, as soon as he posed the question, he shook his head, thinking that it couldn¡¯t be possible.


    Truthfully, with Baiyun Temple¡¯s longstanding legacy and Daoist Xuanming¡¯s understanding of the shackles of heaven and earth, he should know very well that it¡¯s difficult to enter the Spirit Realm before the recovery of heaven and earth. Those countless geniuses throughout thousands of years have failed to break this rule, so trying to make a breakthrough is pretty much wishful thinking.


    Regardless of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s extraordinary talents, it did not seem possible for him to break this rule. He probably was just practicing a peerless martial study.


    Yu Zhenzi, on the other hand, gave Daoist Xuanming a surprised look. He originally thought that his admiration for their Sect Leader¡¯s strength was unparalleled, but to his surprise, the expectation that this Head of Baiyun Temple held for the Sect Leader far exceeded his own.


    But Yu Zhenzi certainly thought that the other party was overthinking. If the shackles of heaven and earth could be broken so easily, then it wouldn¡¯t have been the case that so many heroes since ancient times are still restricted by it.<div>


    However, to their surprise, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s answer almost made them lose theirposure.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Pei Xuanjing did not hide the truth, he openly acknowledged it.


    Since he had made a breakthrough, Pei Xuanjing naturally did not think of concealing it, so he disclosed everything straightforwardly.


    ng.


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s answer, both of them immediately jumped to their feet, not even noticing their chairs falling over.


    Both of them were looking at Pei Xuanjing with a disbelief, their bodies trembling, and they both eximed, ¡°What?¡±


    They gazed at Pei Xuanjing, despite hearing his response just now, both of them almost thought they were hallucinating, they couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Pei Xuanjing remained calm and serene, and responded with a smile, ¡°Yes, I have indeed entered the Spirit Realm.¡±


    ¡°Taoist friend, you must not be joking!¡± Daoist Xuanming eximed.


    Initially he thought that Pei Xuanjing was jesting, but when he remembered Pei Xuanjing¡¯s extraordinary talents, he suddenly felt that all the unreasonable phenomena happening around Pei Xuanjing were so logical.


    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t help himself but ask.


    ¡°Sect Leader, is this true?¡± Yu Zhenzi, too, lookedpletely incredulous and wanted to confirm once again.


    Both of them found it hard to believe for the moment. ording to thews of nature, it should be impossible for anyone to break the shackles of heaven and earth to enter the Spirit Realm when heaven and earth haven¡¯t recovered yet. With a smile and without uttering a word, Pei Xuanjing slowly released his aura.


    Boom!


    Even a minor trace of this aura was enough to change the color of their faces. Although they had never encountered a Spirit Realm powerhouse before, such a terrifying aura was enough to chill anyone to the bone.


    At this moment, feeling such terrifying pressure, they finally dispelled any doubts they had in their minds and acknowledged that Pei Xuanjing had indeed reached the Spirit Realm.


    To be clear, even though Pei Xuanjing was powerful before, he wasn¡¯t intimidating enough to make them lose courage.


    Such divine might probably only belonged to the Spirit Realm powerhouses of ancient legends..

 Chapter 281: 218: Death by Drowning – First Update

    Chapter 281: 218: Death by Drowning ¨C First Update<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Early spring in March, where grass thrives, and orioles flit. The best time of the year.


    However, in this splendid season, the entire territory of the Great Ming Empire doesn¡¯t exhibit any hint of early spring, and instead, there¡¯s an overbearing atmosphere.<div>


    All because of one thing. That is, half a month ago, the imperial court finally released the news: The emperor passed away in his pce.


    The news shook the world when it was released.


    The death of the emperor results in rivers of blood and tens of thousands of corpses. The world mourns.


    No matter how many people think the emperor absurd and ipetent, without a doubt, he is the lord of this vast Great Ming Empire, the ruler of the countless miles of its dominion, the sovereign of billions of subjects.


    Therefore, even during the season of growth and regeneration, the world grieves. The people in the various states, counties, and cities all wear solemn faces, daring not to raise their voices orugh, to avoid troubles.


    The recent turmoil in Tiandu is known to all.


    Regarding this Dragon-ying n, although it was kept a secret except to those with insider information like Bai Xiaosheng before its implementation, no information leaked out.


    But after the disorder in Tiandu, even though major factions like the Mire Sect were heavily attacked by the imperial court, Zhao Baiyang has surprisingly circted this n throughout the world.¡±


    Aside from promoting the power of his Mire Sect, it¡¯s also to win people¡¯s hearts.


    However, even though the Mire Sect and other forces have been ardently dering they killed the emperor, as long as the Great Ming imperial court denies it, no one dared to raise any objections.


    But now, when the Great Ming imperial court confirms this news, it strikes many people with unimaginable surprise, they are almost speechless.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om<div>


    Who would have thought, the Mire Sect actually did it!


    The emperor of the Great Ming Empire was killed.


    This incident undeniably challenges the authority of the Great Ming Empire, making some people realize, the current Great Ming Empire is not the empire that once suppressed the world.


    Especially now, the Mire Sect and others have not been captured and killed by the Great Ming imperial court.


    It can be said that, the royal authority is virtually gone.


    The only powerful figure who died in the Tiandu rebellion was the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu, who was killed by Pei Xuanjing, a powerful individual with a grievance against the Great Ming imperial court.


    Of course, ording to the exnation given by the Great Ming imperial court, the emperor was not assassinated by the Mire Sect.


    During the turmoil in Tiandu, the emperor only suffered minor injuries and was not seriously hurt.


    The real cause of his death, was that he identally fell into the river during a boat trip, caught a cold, which triggered his previous illness, and then, he passed away.


    Death by drowning!


    The reason was met with great disdain by almost everyone.<div>


    Not to mention that the emperor himself was a third-grade martial artist, how could he possibly fall into the water so easily?


    Even if we consider that he identally fell into the water, but how could a third-grade martial artist die from a previous disease triggered by this incident?


    This is simply fooling people!


    No one believes this exnation.


    Almost everyone is convinced that the emperor was a casualty of the Tiandu disorder.


    The news of the emperor¡¯s demise stirred the attention of many.


    Regardless of how much doubt and conjecture this news has, no one dares to question the cause of the emperor¡¯s death given by the Great Ming imperial court. It can only be circted in private.


    What¡¯s more bizarre is that, even after the emperor¡¯s death, the selection of the heir, which should have been announced to reassure people, has not been announced yet.


    As the emperor didn¡¯t leave an heir, they should have moved quickly to settle on a new emperor to avoid further upheaval.


    But even after the news of the emperor¡¯s death has been around for more than half a month, the choice of a new emperor has not yet been announced.


    The various forces in the Jianghu, at this crucial moment, are uncharacteristically low-key. Even several major forces have postponed the marriage of their disciples.<div>


    ¡°Master.¡±


    ¡°Teacher.¡±


    Yu Zhenzi and Pang Hong came forward to greet Pei Xuanjing as he emerged from his seclusion.


    Pang Hong might be too weak to notice, but when Yu Zhenzi saw Pei Xuanjing again, he couldn¡¯t help but contract his pupils, forming a thought in his mind.


    He has be stronger again!


    Yu Zhenzi could clearly feel that there was a near-revolutionary change in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s temperament.


    If previously, after defeating numerous opponents and fighting the old


    Celestial Master, and then killing the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu and the Seven Kills Sword Master, Pei Xuanjing seemed to have a condescending air of domination, appearing like an extremely sharp divine sword.


    The current Pei Xuanjing, however, appears as if all his sharpness has been retracted, giving an impression of returning to simplicity.


    Yu Zhenzi was shocked beyond words. Just a few months have passed, and Pei Xuanjing has made impressive progress in his cultivation.


    Pei Xuanjing allowed the two to sit, listening to Yu Zhenzi and Pang Hong narrate the recent events.


    During the time Pei Xuanjing was in seclusion, both the Chunyang Sect and Baiyun Temple have sent important figures to Dragon Tiger Mountain in a low-key manner.


    This time, even Bai Xiaosheng didn¡¯t deliberately avoid arousing suspicion and proactively sent a trusted aide as his representative.


    Dragon Tiger, Zhenwu, God Xiao, Baiyun, Chunyang, and Bai Xiaosheng, any of these six factions could cause storms in the world. These powerful forces furtively started a secret talk on Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    At first, when people from the Chunyang Sect and Baiyun Temple heard the ns of these four parties, they were also shocked.


    After listening to the detailed exnations of the four parties, they could not help being tempted by the huge benefits contained therein.


    After all, given the current situation, whether or not they join, these four parties will not stop with their ns.


    However, refusing could mean being excluded from the alliance. If these four parties fail in the future, that¡¯s fine. But if they seed, their regret woulde toote.


    Moreover, given the current state of the various forces in the world, if they indeed need to seek allies before the major changes befall Heaven and Earth, without a doubt, these four parties are the most suitable allies.


    Therefore, after wavering for a few days, these two parties finally agreed to the n. The six parties formally formed an alliance.


    Normally, ording to the scale of these six parties, any two factions forming an alliance would require considerable negotiation and discussion.


    Never mind other things, deciding who is the leader amongst these parties could be a matter of endless argument.


    However, right now, time is of the essence. They simply didn¡¯t have much time to waste.


    Therefore, in the end, the six parties followed the proposal left by Pei Xuanjing. Temporarily, there will be no leader in the alliance. Each party respects each other. They will not interfere with each other¡¯s internal affairs and each party will appoint a representative to contact the other parties to establish an offensive and defensive alliance.


    Once the six parties established the alliance, nextes the specific discussion.


    After all, what they n to do next is momentous, and the benefits are enormous.


    In order not to cause any dissatisfaction among any party due to uneven distribution of benefits after the fact, which could ultimately lead to conflicts and cause the alliance to fall apart, they need to agree on terms beforehand..

 Chapter 282: 219: Desire to Establish an Immortal Sect – Second Update

    Chapter 282: 219: Desire to Establish an Immortal Sect ¨C Second Update<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the next half month, many sides fiercelypeted, arguing vehemently without breaking the alliance. They used every possible strategy, making alliances and forging connections.


    Even the slick Yu Zhenzi couldn¡¯t help feeling utterly exhausted after such an intense half month.<div>


    Regardless, Yu Zhenzi had no regrets about his efforts. After all, even a minuscule concession in such a profitable matter could greatly affect future earnings.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard this time,¡± Pei Xuanjing praised Yu Zhenzi.


    ¡°It¡¯S my duty. There¡¯s no need for such praises,¡± Yu Zhenzi shook his head, not considering his deeds of merit.


    Pei Xuanjing chuckled and remembered Yu Zhenzi¡¯s merits, nning to reward himter, then continued listening to Yu Zhenzi¡¯s report.


    After half a month, the six sides finally settled all matters, with everyone fairly satisfied. At least none felt they were at a loss.


    While deciding on the allocation, each side also re-plotted their original ns, covering possible loopholes and making contingency ns.


    Each of the six parties allocated their respective duties and agreed on methods ofmunication, ready to respond at any time if needed.


    At this point, most of their people had left Dragon Tiger Mountain. Apart from Yu Zhenzi and Pang Hong still here waiting for Pei Xuanjing, the others of the Shenxiao Sect had already started preparing under the leadership of Deng Zhong and others.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded in satisfaction, appreciative of Yu Zhenzi¡¯s arrangements. He was pleased that Yu Zhenzi managed everything without needing his direct involvement.


    Yu Zhenzi said, ¡°There¡¯s still one thing that requires your personal decision.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing asked, ¡°What is it?¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om<div>


    He was puzzled but heard Yu Zhenzi say, ¡°Given your current prestige, the Shenxiao Sect should be officially established. Without it, weck legitimacy.¡±


    Although Pei Xuanjing and his group have been operating under the name of the Shenxiao Sect, nobody has questioned it.


    However, after all, the Shenxiao Sect had been extinguished for over two hundred years. To truly re-establish itself in the martial world, it was not enough for Pei Xuanjing to simply exhibit personal strength and influence.


    He must follow some procedures to dere to the world that the Shenxiao Sect is reinstated. Only then will it be officially recognized.


    Not just the other forces, even Yu Zhenzi shared this view.


    Pei Xuanjing pondered a moment, then shook his head, ¡°The time is not right.¡±


    Regarding the idea of re-establishing the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s main gate, he had indeed considered it.


    At first, Pei Xuanjing thought he could reinstate the Shenxiao Sect after the battle at Dragon Tiger Mountain and announce it to the world.


    However, not long ago, especially after Gathering his Soul, his view suddenly changed.


    Looking at the confused Yu Zhenzi and Pang Hong, Pei Xuanjing calmly said, ¡°The fallen Shenxiao


    Sect was after all, just a Martial Arts School. Since it¡¯s gone, let it be!¡±<div>


    ¡°The Shenxiao Sect I want to rebuild will be the world¡¯s first immortal sect.¡±


    The first immortal sect in the world!


    Boom!


    That sentence exploded like thunder in their ears.


    The two were shocked, their eyes filled with disbelief as they looked at Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Master, could you possibly have discovered the method of ascension?¡±


    ¡°Teacher, could it be¡­¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded without denial, ¡°Yes, while I haven¡¯t broken through yet, I have realized the method. Given some time, I should be able to fullyprehend it.¡±


    Seeing their surprised and excited faces, Pei Xuanjing privately added in his heart: Perhaps just another simtion, and I will be able to break into the Spirit Realm.


    This was also why he temporarily dropped the idea of rebuilding the Shenxiao Sect.


    He didn¡¯t want to re-establish the old Shenxiao Sect but wanted to create his own Shenxiao Immortal Gate.<div>


    Yu Zhenzi and Pang Hong wanted to ask more, but Pei Xuanjing declined further discussion.


    Nevertheless, they were stunned and exhrated by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s grand vision, feeling honored to be a part of it.


    Perhaps, I, Yu Zhenzi, might one day ascend.


    Yu Zhenzi harbored this daring thought in his heart.


    He forcibly suppressed his thoughts and continued narrating recent events.


    ¡°So up until now, a new king hasn¡¯t been decided upon?¡± On hearing Yu Zhenzi mention the session, Pei Xuanjing frowned slightly.


    Based on his previous life simtions, the determination of the new king did not seem to be this hesitant.


    Or had he missed something?


    Pei Xuanjing was slightly unsure and asked, ¡°What does Bai Xiaosheng say?¡±


    The information he had was limited. Perhaps Bai Xiaosheng in the capital city would have a clearer idea.


    Yu Zhenzi answered, ¡°ording to the news from Bai Xiaosheng, the candidate may already have been chosen, but some reasons keep it from being leaked.¡±


    Upon hearing this analysis, an understanding light flickered within Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes. He thought about his several experiences in life simtions and became certain.


    Just as Bai Xiaosheng suggested, perhaps the choice of the sessor had already been made. Even if it was notpletely finalized, there were probably some candidates.


    The reason for not revealing it was likely because the candidates were not currently in the capital city. Revealing the information would attract potential assassins.


    Royal blood is thin, and the examples of fathers and sons killing each other and brothers turning on each other for the supreme position are numerous throughout history. Any method is usible for that position.


    Those who know about his life simtions would know that King Xing had encountered many assassins on his way from the fiefdom to the capital city. Even Pei Xuanjing himself had died several times in life simtions due to these assassinations.


    If this was truly the case, it could exin why the Great Ming imperial court was following such a procedure.


    He asked Yu Zhenzi, ¡°Did anyone from the royal family rush back to the capital recently?¡±


    Yu Zhenzi pondered, ¡°With the emperor¡¯s death, ording to the protocol, even if the vassal kings from all regions could not personally go to the capital, they should at least send their heirs to pay respects. So, quite a few members of the royal family have rushed back to the capital.¡±


    Upon saying this, he also realized Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intention, adding: ¡°You mean, the sessor may be among these people.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded, realizing his own query was a bit one-sided. He pondered briefly and said, ¡°You send people to investigate, find out which vassal kings or heirs who¡¯ve returned to the capital recently are closest in kinship to the emperor, and give me a list.¡±


    The emperor¡¯s choice would always favor the closest bloodline.


    Once there¡¯s a spection, it would be easy to find the right person from it. It would just take some effort.


    Yu Zhenzi nodded and said, ¡°Alright!¡±

 Chapter 283: 220: The New King’s Heir – First

    Chapter 283: 220: The New King¡¯s Heir ¨C First<div>


    Update


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Find it for me as soon as possible, before I leave,¡± Pei Xuanjing told him, and before Yu Zhenzi could ask, he preemptively said, ¡°Not just me, but all of you will be leaving with me.¡±<div>


    ¡°Teacher, are we going to Tiandu?¡± Pang Hong ventured a guess.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded with a smile: ¡°Correct!¡±


    Tiandu! Pang Hong¡¯s eyes filled with nostalgia about his past when he thought about his birthce.


    Meanwhile, in the city of Tiandu, at the Shangshu Mansion of the Ministry of War.


    In the study were still Wang Qiong, Wang Boan, and Gu Ji.


    Just returned from court, Wang Qiong seemed calm, but both Wang Boan and Gu Ji knew that the old man was seething with anger.


    Only Yang Tinghe, the leading official of the Cab, could possibly arouse such anger from the old man.


    Yang Tinghe feasted at the age of neen, joined the Imperial Academy, andter became a lecturer in the East pce when thete emperor was still the crown prince. He only entered the Cab after thete emperor ascended to the throne. Considered close to thete emperor, he was viewed by many as fortunate.


    In contrast, Wang Qiong did not feast until he was twenty-five, a few yearster than Yang Tinghe. He, however, worked his way through the Ministry of Works, the Household Department, the Ministry of War, and the Ministry of Personnel, stepping up in rank on his merits.


    The two men¡¯s career paths were totally different. Coupled with the position rivalry, these two men were seen as water and fire in court, and each regarded the other as a great foe.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Wang Qiong sneered, and angrily said: ¡°Yang Tinghe is power-hungry and now he proposes to have the Empress Dowager listen to politics behind the curtain, he truly has no shame.¡±<div>


    To date, there has still been no definitive consensus between the two parties regarding the session of the new monarch. The final decision would only be made after many members of the royal family arrive in the capital city.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It can be said at this point, both sides¡¯ struggle has reached the final stage, and the victory is about to be decided.


    But for Yang Tinghe to propose that the Empress Dowager reign behind the curtain in order to win, this is undoubtedly to dilute power to resist Wang Qiong, how could this not infuriate him.


    ¡°What did Jiang Bin say?¡± Wang Qiong asked Gu Ji.


    At the moment, themander of the Brocade Guards holds a significant power within Tiandu, especially with Lawlessness injured, the power of the Brocade Guards and the two factories are growing stronger.


    The attitude of thismander towards who should ascend the throne is also very important.


    Hence, even Wang Qiong had to butter up to him.


    Gu Ji shook his head slightly, ¡°The other party¡¯s attitude is ambiguous and does not want to make a firm decision.¡±


    Originally, he and Jiang Bin did not intersect, but when Pei Xuanjing was in Tiandu, and they often met with the Brocade Guards Qianhu Lin Qingyi while they were in the Martial Academy. It was through this chance that he met with Jiang Bin.


    Jiang Bin¡¯s attitude towards Wang Qiong¡¯s overture was ambiguous, and there was no clear refusal, but neither did he agree, obviously he was determined to stay out of it.


    ¡°Hmph, fools!¡± Wang Qiong sneered, not saying more.<div>


    He said to Wang Boan, ¡°Bo¡¯an, Lawless is not fully recovered yet, and there¡¯s something you need to do yourself¡­¡±


    At Baiyun Temple in the suburbs, Bai Xiaosheng and Daoist Xuanming were sitting facing each other with a pot of old wine warming on the table.


    Xuanming Daoist poured the wine and handed it to Bai Xiaosheng, he began lightly, ¡°I wonder how theyman views the current situation in Tiandu?¡±


    Ever since the formation of their coborative alliance, Bai Xiaosheng often came to Baiyun Temple to drink tea and wine with Daoist Xuanming.


    When Pei Xuanjing suggested that the imperial court had not yet announced the heir, Bai Xiaosheng and his group had also reached the same conclusion.


    This led to Xuanming Daoist¡¯s questioning.


    Bai Xiaosheng held the wine cup in his hand and said casually: ¡°Does the Master want to test me? Daoist Xuanmingughed and said: ¡°I am all ears for theyman¡¯s insight.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Bai Xiaosheng finished the wine in one gulp, put down the wine cup,ughed and said, ¡°The night is long, and there¡¯s nothing to do. Since the Taoist priest is interested, then I will regale you once.¡±


    ¡°Please!¡± Daoist Xuanming topped up the wine cup.


    Bai Xiaosheng picked up the wine cup and began slowly: ¡°In my opinion, among the many royal family members returning to Tiandu, the rest need not be considered. There are only two people we really need to care about.¡±


    ¡°One is King Xing! And the other, the grandson of Anshan King!¡±<div>


    These two, King Xing is fifteen years old. The grandson of Anshan King, is nothing more than a five-year-old child.


    ¡°In theyman¡¯s view, who out of the two is more fitting?¡± Daoist Xuanming asked curiously.


    ¡°This question makes no sense?¡±


    After leaving Dragon Tiger Mountain, Pei Xuanjing and others headed for Tiandu at a steady pace.


    ¡°Who does the real person think is more suitable?¡± Yu Zhenzi slowly asked while riding a horse at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s side.


    Sometimes, your view can be obstructed because you¡¯re too close to the situation.


    After Pei Xuanjing enlightened him, even without Pei Xuanjing¡¯s analysis, with Yu Zhenzi¡¯s wisdom, he naturally deduced who amongst the royals returning to Tiandu was most likely to be the heir.


    Pei Xuanjing was holding the reins of the horse, looking around at the lush greenery on both sides of the road, epitomizing the vitality of spring.


    Without turning his head, he gave a response that was almost identical to Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s, ¡°Does it matter who is the most suitable?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also true. I was just not thinking clearly.¡± Yu Zhenzi was startled, and then he seemed to understand.


    Pei Xuanjing looked at Yu Zhenzi, who had just realized the truth, and smiled silently. He asked Pang Hong, who was on his other side: ¡°Pang Hong, do you know why?¡±


    At Pei Xuanjing¡¯s question, Pang Hong fell into deep thought and did not immediately answer.


    Yu Zhenzi understood that Pei Xuanjing was testing and training Pang Hong, and he too was curious to see how Pang Hong would answer.


    Seeing Pang Hong deep in thought, Yu Zhenzi couldn¡¯t help but hint, ¡°Do you know what we are going to do?¡±


    What are we going to do?


    Pang Hong¡¯s eyes lit up, and he seemed to understand.


    He tentatively asked, ¡°Does the teacher mean that no matter who is most suitable, it doesn¡¯t matter. The person who will ascend to the throne must earn our approval. If they don¡¯t have our approval, even if they are suitable, they can;¡¯t ascend to the throne!¡±


    If they are about to seize control of the throne, then the heir to the throne must meet their interests and need the approval of their group.


    Under this premise, it doesn¡¯t matter whether or not the other party is suitable or not.


    As long as they don¡¯t approve, even if the other party is fitting, they can¡¯t ascend to the throne.


    And as long as they approve, even if the other party is unsuitable, they can still ascend to the throne with their support.


    Yu Zhenzi also praised from the side: ¡°Like teacher, like student.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded slightly: ¡°Not bad!¡±


    Pang Hong had a smile on his face, but there was no trace of pride orcency.


    This is how they began their unhurried journey to Tiandu..

 Chapter 284: 221: Wang Boan Blocks the Way 2nd Update – Please Subscribe

    Chapter 284: 221: Wang Boan Blocks the Way 2nd Update ¨C Please Subscribe<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Through towering mountains and across massive rivers.


    In the early evening, when Pei Xuanjing was ten days at most and five days at least from Tiandu, a person,ing from Tiandu, entered the inn where they were staying. This person hade specifically for Pei Xuanjing.<div>


    ¡°Your arrival is quite unexpected,¡± Pei Xuanjing said to the visitor.


    Yu Zhenzi and Pang Hong¡¯s eyes were also filled with surprise and confusion, not disguising the astonishment in their faces.


    They didn¡¯t know why this person woulde here to find Pei Xuanjing.


    Wang Boan¡¯s eyes were as calm as water. He indifferently asked, ¡°Is it really a surprise? I get the sense you¡¯ve been waiting for me toe.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing smiled. He neither agreed nor disagreed. He asked, ¡°What is your intention in leaving the


    Ministry of War, font color-casting aside Minister wang?smission?¡±


    ¡°Ha, you knew I left Tiandu, but you don¡¯t know why I¡¯m here?¡± Wang Boan caught the ambiguity in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words and retorted.


    This time when he left Tiandu, he was entrusted by Minister Wang Qiong of the Ministry of War to protect someone.


    However, when he heard that Pei Xuanjing had left Dragon Tiger Mountain and seemed heading to Tiandu, Wang Boan put that task aside for a moment and came to see Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Surely the Minister of War doesn¡¯t want to discuss something with me, a wanted criminal of the imperial court? News of this would certainly unsettle the officials of the Imperial Censorate,¡± Pei Xuanjing casually said.


    It should be noted that even today, departments like the Six Gates had already stopped the pursuit of<div>


    Pei Xuanjing


    However, to uphold the dignity and reputation of the Great Ming imperial court, his bounty had not only been retained but also increased significantly.


    Therefore, even as high-ranking as Minister Wang Qiong, the officials of the Imperial Censorate would swarm like blood-thirsty hyenas upon news of any connections with Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°My visit here was my own decision, it has nothing to do with Minister Wang,¡± Wang Boan couldn¡¯t admit. He said to Pei Xuanjing, ¡°I would like to discuss something with you. Would you give me the honor?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing agreed, ¡°I can¡¯t refuse an invitation from you.¡±


    Hence, the two men proceeded to the top floor of the inn.


    Seeing Yu Zhenzi purposely or inadvertently blocking the path, many people in the shadows regretted the missed opportunity.


    ¡°Please!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing picked up the teapot and poured tea for both of them.


    ¡°Please forgive my earlier rudeness,¡±


    Wang Boan regained his usual calm and elegant demeanor, a stark contrast to his previous fiery attitude.<div>


    No matter what, the man in front was a known powerful figure. Before figuring out his intention, Wang Boan didn¡¯t want to make him an enemy during this special period.


    ¡°It seems many people are interested in your journey,¡± Pei Xuanjingmented as he put down the teapot.


    From Wang Boan¡¯s unusual tone earlier, he conjectured that there must be quite a few people keeping tabs on him, hence the ruse.


    ¡°s, let¡¯s not mention those people!¡± Wang Boan was extremely irritated by these people.


    However, he was not one to act recklessly and kill these people.


    After all, even if these people were killed, more would undoubtedly follow persistently.


    In the end, concluding that these people pose no hindrance to him, he let them be, detaching from them only at critical times.


    He paid no more attention to these pursuers. Instead, he turned his attention to Pei Xuanjing and said slowly, ¡°Are you really going to Tiandu?¡±


    Xuanjingughed, saying, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°You should be clear of the current situation in Tiandu. Your arrival will just add fuel to the fire,¡± Wang Boan stated.


    Tiandu is currently a muddy pool, with all kinds of ambitious people plotting something.<div>


    The entry of Pei Xuanjing would undoubtedly make the already chaotic Tiandu even more chaotic; no one knows where the situation would end up.


    Looking at Pei Xuanjing, who wasughing silently and neither confirming nor denying, Wang Boan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Can you tell me why you want to go to Tiandu?¡±


    He had some doubts in his heart, but still found it hard to believe. Xuanjingughed and said, ¡°I wanted to join the grand event of the new emperor¡¯s ascension.¡±


    A chill sank into Wang Boan¡¯s heart as he thought, ¡°So it is.¡±


    His previous guess was correct. Pei Xuanjing was indeed here for the new emperor¡¯s ascension.


    However, he is uncertain of what Pei Xuanjing intended, what his ns were, or what he wants to do.


    For Pei Xuanjing, he had done some research and knew that he was a man who disliked trouble.


    If someone else said they were going to Tiandu for the excitement, Wang Boan might believe it. But he didn¡¯t believe Pei Xuanjing would do so.


    Not to mention other things, his current identity and the influence of his subordinates can never be as simple as he said.


    While contemting, he heard Pei Xuanjing say, ¡°I¡¯ve heard the sessor to the new emperor hasn¡¯t been decided. The Elder Lord Wang and the Prime Minister are arguing hard, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct!¡±


    Wang Boan did not deny.


    It did not surprise him that Xuanjing knew about this.


    The issue of who the sessor should be was now clear. Both sides had their owns views and neither wouldpromise.


    Xuanjing chuckled, ¡°I believe Elder Lord Wang is rooting for His Highness Prince Xing. Your departure from Tiandu is to protect His Highness Prince Xing, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The political wind in Tiandu is changing, the undercurrent is surging. Wang Boan left Tiandu instead of staying and protecting Minister Wang during this period. What else could it be besides this?


    Wang Boan¡¯s eyes shed and he sighed, ¡°Even you are concerned about these things. This isn¡¯t something someone who just wants to get in on the excitement should worry about.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t mind and said something that caused a sudden change in Wang Boan¡¯s expression: ¡°What if I say, I can help Minister Wang?¡±


    ¡®You want to get involved in the royal session!¡± Wang Boan changed color.


    The first reaction after hearing these words from Pei Xuanjing was not joy, but unease.


    Regardless of who would eventually seed the throne, whether Prime Minister Yang Tinghe or Minister of War Wang Qiong, it was within the rules of the Great Ming imperial court.


    However, if Pei Xuanjing were to intervene, to the many officials of the Great Ming imperial court, it would undoubtedly be breaking the rules.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct!¡± Pei Xuanjing did not deny it at all.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°You should know why the Shenxiao Sect fell. The cause would be clear to anyone.¡± Wang Boan¡¯s face grew slightly angry, his tone icy..

 Chapter 285: 222 – A Casual Remark Turns

    Chapter 285: 222 ¨C A Casual Remark Turns<div>


    Prophetic; Someone Will Invite Me ¨C Third Update


    Trantor: 549690339


    Wang Bo¡¯an struggled to hide his anger.<div>


    He never expected Pei Xuanjing to admit everything so inly.


    The demise of the Shenxiao Sect!


    When ced in front of others, this might just be a topic for discussion.


    But, when spoken in front of Pei Xuanjing, especially in light of what he had just proposed, it was undoubtedly a kind of admonition or perhaps a warning, a threat!


    ¡°If you know, what of it?¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s voice was still as calm as ever. But it was infused with a confidence that others would struggle to understand.


    Of course, he understood Wang B0¡¯an¡¯s implication, but he didn¡¯t care. He responded with a calm gaze to the man in front of him, who was almost as powerful as Zhao Baiyang, the leader of the Mire Sect. His demeanor wasn¡¯t oppressive, but simply confident.


    Even Wang Bo¡¯an was somewhat taken aback by the confidence in his eyes. He didn¡¯t understand why the other man was so self-assured.


    ¡°Today, I have finally understood the words said by Ning King just before his death!¡± said Wang Bo¡¯an with an indescribable look in his eyes.


    In the past when Pei Xuanjing assassinated Ning King Zhu Chenhao, Wang was there.


    Pei Xuanjing had wanted to kill Zhu for the sake of ending his reign of chaos.


    However, Zhu condemned Pei Xuanjing¡¯s insincerity. He argued that if Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ambitions ever shed with the people¡¯s, then Pei Xuanjing would inevitably be a great thief, causing chaos in the world.<div>


    At that time, Wang B0¡¯an thought Pei Xuanjing was ruthless, but he also pitied the Great Ming imperial court for not being able to utilize such a talented man.


    Unexpectedly, Zhu¡¯s words turned out to be prophetic. Today, Pei Xuanjing was indeed taking the actions Zhu had predicted.


    ¡°Throwing the world into chaos? That¡¯s too grand a title; I don¡¯t see myself as being worthy of it,¡± Pei Xuanjing said as he lightly shook his head.


    He believed that his ambitions were different from Chenhao¡¯s. Outside of his own interests, his ns were partly to fight for opportunities for ordinary people.


    If Ning King Zhu Chenhao had sessfully seized power, for themon people and the martial artists, all that would have changed was the face of the emperor. Ultimately, it would make no real difference.


    However, Pei Xuanjing was certain of one thing: if his ns were sessful, he could at least give ordinary martial artists and people a fair opportunity.


    Sometimes, people don¡¯t achieve much in life not because theyck ability, but because they never got a fair opportunity to fight for their goals.


    The current officials were incapable of creating such opportunities.


    Just for this reason alone, Pei Xuanjing firmly believed that he was significantly better than them.


    Moreover, if his n went smoothly, Pei Xuanjing had faith that it wouldn¡¯t cause too much upheaval. Everything would bepleted quietly, without leading to much bloodshed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you are so confident!¡± Wang Bo¡¯an shook his head.<div>


    The imperial session has always been a significant matter. Given the precedent set by the Shenxiao Sect two hundred years ago, the Great Ming imperial court or the royal family would never allow such a situation to ur.


    ¡°At this point, no one can stop me,¡± Pei Xuanjing spoke resolutely.


    As for their nned takeover, it was already far beyond their prediction that they could keep it hidden until today.


    After all, when ites to a matter as significant as the session of the throne, even if they concealed their ns deeply, they couldn¡¯t evade the sharp eyes of those who were paying attention.


    So far, the preparations of their six factions were almostplete. The yers were already in ce, and it was toote for anyone who got wind of their plot to stop them.


    The Shenxiao Sect had once secretly wooed the True Martial Sect and others to plot their course, but in fact, they never truly trusted these allies, and their plot leaked too early, causing a bacsh from the Great Ming imperial court.


    The dual threat was not as fortunate as Pei Xuanjing. At the time, despite the imperial court being on shaky grounds and the emperor on the brink of death, they still had the strength to destroy the Shenxiao Sect.


    But times have changed, the old emperor is dead, and a new one is yet to ascend the throne.


    Currently, the once-unified Civil Official Group waspletely divided into two factions, at odds over the issue of ession to the throne, and could hardly reconcile their differences.


    Moreover, not only the Civil Official Group, but even the Noble Officials among the royal family are deeply involved in this, betting on their future.


    After all, there¡¯s no one who doesn¡¯t want to take advantage of the Dragon¡¯s Merit.<div>


    Therefore, even if they knew about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intentions, it would be very difficult for them to put aside their differences.


    ¡°Do you think that at this time the two gentlemen cannot put aside their prejudices and deal with you first?¡± Wang B0¡¯an asked.


    Why couldn¡¯t they join forces to deal with Pei Xuanjing, who threatened both their interests? Pei Xuanjing raised an irreconcble question: ¡°Put aside prejudices, join forces to deal with me?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, well then I would like to know. After putting aside prejudices, which candidate should they support for the throne? Can the new emperor guarantee that there won¡¯t be a settling of ounts after the autumn harvest?¡±


    As soon as this statement came out, Wang Bo¡¯an felt a chill in his heart, realizing that Pei Xuanjing was right.


    It needs to be clear that throughout history, though the rewards for the Dragon¡¯s Merit are great, it is also the most dangerous.


    Now that both sides are fighting over the session of the new emperor to the point of life and death, they stand against each other.


    Even if they wanted to coborate again to deal with Pei Xuanjing, which side should back off?


    Who can guarantee that after today¡¯spromise and expulsion of Pei Xuanjing, the new emperor who ascends the throne will not settle scores with officials who were originally not supportive?


    No one could guarantee it!


    Hence, even if they knew about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ambitions, they would find it hard to set aside their differences.


    Pei Xuanjing added, ¡°In my opinion, this current stalemate may require an external force to break it. Perhaps by then, I won¡¯t have to say anything, and people will invite me in voluntarily.¡±


    There is a saying: Heretics deserve death more than infidels do.


    ording to the analysis of Pei Xuanjing and Bai Xiaosheng and others, these Civil Official Groups, after realizing their differences were irreconcble, would definitely try to eliminate each other.


    Even if they received the news that Pei Xuanjing was intervening, they would still regard the other side as an eternal enemy.


    Even then, to eliminate their rivals, inviting Pei Xuanjing and others to enter might not be a bad choice.


    After all, Pei Xuanjing and his associates were outsiders, and couldn¡¯tpete with their inherent advantages.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    To use external forces to eliminate internal enemies was almost as easy as picking something up off the ground for these Civil Officials.


    After all, they had been doing exactly that for thousands of years..

 Chapter 286: 223: The Ability to Control the World – First Update

    Chapter 286: 223: The Ability to Control the World ¨C First Update<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Wang Boan remained silent. As part of the civil official system, he naturally knew the characters of those people.


    At crucial times, perhaps some would bravely step forward, but most of them were not like this, they valued their own interests more.<div>


    If it really came to that point, just as Pei Xuanjing said, some people would probably invite him in directly.


    Pei Xuanjing looked at the silent Wang Boan and said with a smile, ¡°I, Pei, have no acquaintance with the prime minister, but because of Mr. Gu¡¯s rtionship, I am indirectly linked to Minister Wang. I¡¯ve always admired Minister Wang, but never had the good fortune to meet him. I wonder if you would be willing to y matchmaker and help fulfill my heartfelt wish?¡±


    His attitude was obvious. Now that Wang Qiong and Prime Minister Yang Tinghe were in conflict, and because of Gu Ji and Wang Boan, he was considering Wang Qiong first.


    He wanted Wang Boan to convey a message to see if Wang Qiong was willing to ept their goodwill.


    Wang Boan fell into contemtion. From his standpoint, he didn¡¯t want to agree to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s proposal.


    But from Wang Qiong¡¯s perspective, if what Pei Xuanj ing demanded did not cross the line and could provide support, Wang Qiong might not necessarily reject it.


    You have to know, for Wang Qiong, the reason he insists on King Xing¡¯s ession to the throne is to stick to the original n when thete emperor was still alive. This involves his painstaking effort over many years, and he certainly cannot give up easily.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    If the prime minister were to support a young monarch ascending to the throne, then his ns would fall through, and years of effort would be wasted.


    Moreover, it is necessary to understand that for Pei Xuanjing, Wang Qiong is not his only choice. If Wang Qiong is unwilling, he could also cooperate with Prime Minister Yang Tinghe.


    As to whether the prime minister would agree to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s proposal, Wang Boan really wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°I will ry your message.¡± Wang Boan sighed helplessly in the end and agreed.<div>


    After all, at this point, he couldn¡¯t keep this matter from Wang Qiong anyway. It was better to tell him everything and see how he decided.


    A smile emerged on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face: ¡°In that case, thank you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Wang Boan shook his head with a bitter smile: ¡°I somewhat regret having been too clever for my own good. I shouldn¡¯t havee here today.¡±


    These words were not feigned at all. He shouldn¡¯t havee today. Having heard these things had put him in an awkward position.


    Pei Xuanjing only smiled and didn¡¯t respond, If Wang Boan hadn¡¯te, he would still have found a way to pass on the news. This much was undeniable.


    By this point, they had to let them know that this game in Tiandu was no longer just their game. A new yer was about to join in.


    Having gotten into trouble bying here, Wang Boan naturally didn¡¯t want to stay any longer and soon left.


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing recount their conversation, Yu Zhenzi couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°True Person, are we going to coborate with the Minister of War next? If so, will we still continue with the prime minister¡¯s side?¡±


    They had already nned not only to contact Wang Qiong¡¯s side, but also gradually to reach out to Prime Minister Yang Tinghets rtions.


    ¡°Whether we coborate or not depends on what the Grand Marshal thinks.¡± Pei Xuanjing said with a smile: ¡°As for Yang Tinghe¡¯s side, proceed ording to n.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Zhenzi nodded, then asked again: ¡°Should we keep it secret from them? After all, if they find out¡­¡±<div>


    ¡°No need!¡± Pei Xuanjing was unconcerned: ¡°They also know that we will definitely contact the other side.¡±


    Neither Wang Boan nor Wang Qiong would believe that Pei Xuanjing would only cooperate with them. They knew they were only one of the options.


    Therefore, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t need to hide his thoughts and let Yu Zhenzi need not to hide anything.


    Even, when necessary, even if Wang Boan and the others hadn¡¯t noticed, Pei Xuanjing would still find ways to let them know.


    Only in this way could they maximize their benefits.


    Gu Ji sat quietly in his study, holding a book in his hand, but he was not paying attention to it, his brow furrowed and his expression vague.


    The imperial court had been full of turmoil and hidden currents recently.


    Right now, because of the issue of the new monarch¡¯s session, not only had the bureaucracy split into two factions, constantly attacking each other, but the noble officials and the imperial family had also gotten involved.


    Even Gu Ji, who had spent decades as an official, was exceptionally cautious and careful, avoiding any loss of propriety, lest disaster follow a slip of the tongue and leave the others a handle.


    He knew, though he now held the prestigious position of Left Deputy Imperial Censor of the third grade, if he truly gave someone a handle, his fate would be uncertain.


    Moreover, as a staunch supporter of Wang Qiong, the Minister of War, if their side lost in this contest over the sessor, his decades of effort in officialdom would go up in smoke.<div>


    If he was lucky, he might resign and retire to the countryside. If he was unlucky, it would mean execution, the confiscation of his property, and the extermination of his family.


    Therefore, even for his own life, Gu Ji was doing his utmost to advise Wang Qiong, exhausting his mind and not daring to be the least bitcent.


    ¡°Who would have thought that a nobody from the border county would have the ability to influence the imperial throne today.¡± Gu Ji murmured softly, his eyes filled withplex emotions.


    He had received the news ryed by Wang Boan and was clear about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current goals and actions.


    Who could have imagined when they first met, although thetter was remarkable, he was still just a fifth-rank martial artist and needed his help to survive.


    But now, in just over a decade, he had be a powerful figure in the world, even able to sway the throne.


    How could this not make him feel that the world was ever-changing?


    ¡°The audacity of that youngster, to harbor such ambition. He should have been killed then, to avoid the trouble of today. ¡±


    Wang Qiong, the Minister of War, had somehow walked into the study. His face was angry, and he chastened with a loud voice.


    Awakened by Wang Qiong?s rebuke, Gu Ji snapped back to reality and added: ¡°In that case, why doesn¡¯t the elder mobilize troops like two hundred years ago when the Shenxiao Sect was destroyed, and annihte them?¡±


    Wang Qiong fumed at these words, and said brusquely to Gu Ji, ¡°Gu Ji, do you think I dare not?¡±


    ¡°The elder is courageous and vigorous, is there anything in this world that the elder does not dare to do?¡± Gu Ji smiled and ttered him.


    Seeing Wang Qiong¡¯s face soften slightly, he added gloomily, ¡°However, afterward, I¡¯m afraid King Xing will lose his chance to ascend to the throne, and the elder¡¯s ns and efforts over the past decade or so will be impossible..¡±

 Chapter 287: 224: The Storm is Gradually Rising

    Chapter 287: 224: The Storm is Gradually Rising<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Given the current power of Pei Xuanjing, if Wang Qiong decides to fight him one-on-one, he unquestionably has a chance of achieving total victory, just like when he defeated the Divine Heavenly Sect before. However, this will certainly cost him dearly, resulting in his defeat in this struggle.


    Upon Yang Tinghe¡¯s victory and his cement of a young ruler on the throne to control the affairs of the imperial court, they will surely be suppressed and expelled from the court. The efforts of Wang Qiong that have been expended over decades will flow down the drain and there will be no chance for further progress.<div>


    This is assuming that Yang Tinghe, the Prime Minister, is aware of Wang Qiong¡¯s intentions to take action, and is determined to sit back and watch the fight, without cooperating with Pei Xuanjing. If the opposition is more conniving and the two sides unite, the consequences will be even worse.


    Of course, if Pei Xuanjing knew this, he would certainly dieughing.


    After all, this spection is made by Gu Ji who does not understand the magnitude of the forces behind Pei Xuanjing.


    If he knew the true alliance and forces behind Pei Xuanjing, he would never have this thought.


    The collective power of present-day Pei Xuanjing has far exceeded their expectations and is unstoppable by them.


    ¡°s!¡± Wang Qiong let out a deep sigh. How could he not be aware of the oue?


    It is just that being threatened by a junior like Pei Xuanjing infuriates him and he is having a hard time epting it.


    ¡°So, what do you think I should do?¡± he asked Gu Ji, ¡°Should I coborate with him?¡±


    Gu Ji responded with a question, ¡°That depends on whether you can put aside your prejudices with the Prime Minister.¡±


    Now, intending to have the best of both worlds is clearly impossible.


    What they need to do is to make a choice that best serves their interests.<div>


    A hint of smile emerged at Wang Qiong¡¯s lips, ¡°It seems that you still have a good impression of your old friend?¡±


    Gu Ji¡¯s attitude has already been reflected although he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Gu Ji did not hide his preference. Of course, Wang Qiong also knew about Gu Ji¡¯s friendly rtions with Pei Xuanjing.


    Gu Ji thinks that,pared to Yang Tinghe, at least Pei Xuanjing is bearable.


    Wang Qiong pondered for a long time before speaking in a deep voice, ¡°Since you have a good rtionship with him, you should interact more with him from time to time and see if you can dissolve the ¡®misunderstanding¡¯ from before.¡±


    Gu Ji understood what Wang Qiong meant and replied with a smile, ¡°I have noted your advice.¡±


    ¡°By the way,¡± just as Gu Ji was about to leave, Wang Ojong casually said, ¡°I have heard that he is staying at the Baiyun Temple.¡±


    Baiyun Temple!


    The colour drained from Gu Ji¡¯s face as a multitude of possibilities crossed his mind.


    At this point, every word and action carries significant meaning. If it has been specifically mentioned by Wang Qiong, it implies a possibility that Baiyun Temple, which has kept a low profile for hundreds of years since the founding of the Great Ming, has teamed up with Pei Xuanjing.


    Even though Baiyun Temple has been low-key for hundreds of years, nobody would underestimate this powerful sect thatmanded the Taoist School andid down thew in the previous dynasty.<div>


    To make aparison, the prestige of Baiyun Temple in the previous dynasty was almost equivalent to that of the True Martial Sect and the imperial household of the Great Ming today, perhaps even exceeding them !


    ¡°I understand. I will meet him tomorrow.¡± A serious expression appeared on Gu Ji¡¯s face.


    At the suburbs, inside the Baiyun Temple.


    Pei Xuanjing and two others, Yu Zhenzi and Pang Hong checked into the temple two days ago.


    He kept a very low profile, but could not hide his whereabouts.


    It can be said that from the moment Pei Xuanjing set foot in the Baiyun Temple, all the people in Tiandu who should Imow about him were already aware of his arrival.


    Previously, his reputation had risen sharply in Tiandu. He then heroically killed Qian Ning,mander of the Brocade Guards, at Xuanfu, beheaded the Ning King, annihted the Wuji Pavilion, battled the Dragon and Tiger Celestial Master, killed the Seven Kills Sword Master, decapitated the Fengdu Ghost Emperor, and other series of battle achievements. All these had made Pei Xuanjing quite famous in the martial arts world, and his every movement had attracted a lot of attention.


    Whether intentional or not, the news of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s rising influence spread to the ears of these ¡®important persons¡¯ in Tiandu.


    As for this powerful stranger whose abilities were profound and mysterious, who also had grudges against the Great Ming imperial court, no party, no matter who they were, could afford to be careless in their response.


    Even the great forces in the martial arts world could not help but suspect and calcte the purpose of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s arrival and what he intended to do.


    But at this moment, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t care about these external matters. He was fishing by a stream at the back mountain of the Baiyun Temple, with a fishing rod in his foot. He was lying on a recliner, ying with a page of the Netherworld Book which was neither gold nor jade, looking rxed andfortable.<div>


    For Pei Xuanjing, his strategy had been put in ce, so all that was left was waiting for the fish to bite. There was no need for him to do anything.


    It would be better to take advantage of this time to study martial arts skills, umte Taoyun for himself, and prepare to initiate the next life simtion.


    The previous life simtion had already helped him build a Divine Soul, so he was eagerly anticipating what rewards the next life simtion would bring him.


    ¡°While we are running around outside, you, on the other hand, are leisurely enjoying your free time like aissez-faire boss, making us envious!¡±


    A teasing voice came from a distance.


    Pei Xuanjing, without raising his head, responded, ¡°Those who are capable need to work harder. I am just ayman and don¡¯t understand too much. Why should I cause trouble for you?


    Given the acuteness of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Divine Soul, he had been aware of Bai Xiaosheng and Daoist Xuanming¡¯s presence a hundred Zhang away.


    Bai Xiaosheng and Daoist Xuanming sat down on the recliners beside Pei Xuanjing with smiles on their faces.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Daoist Xuanming said, ¡°Taoist Friend, you may be overly modest. If it were not for you, we would not have aligned with the Minister of War so quickly.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha.¡± Pei Xuanjing chuckled lightly, ¡°So, it seems the Minister has made a decision?¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng said in a faint voice, ¡°Brother Pei, do you think he has any other choice?¡±


    Given the current situation, Wang Qiong and Yang Tinghe have torn the face off their rtionship. It¡¯S like fire and water, and Wang Qiong could never put aside his prejudices and cooperate again with Yang Tinghe.


    Even if we took a step back and said, even if Wang Qiong was prepared topromise for the greater good, would Yang Tinghe trust Wang Qiong?


    Emperor domination usually results in life or death, without a middle-ground.


    Would Yang Tinghe believe that Wang Qiong would truly admit defeat?


    Probably not!


    Just as Wang Qiong did not believe that Yang Tinghe would spare him likewise.


    Therefore, after Pei Xuanjing put forward this condition, the opposition would not immediately refuse under any circumstances.


    In necessary situations, Wang Qiong would not simply dismiss Pei Xuanjing and push him towards Yang Tinghe.


    Daoist Xuanming took out an invitation from his sleeve and handed it to Pei Xuanjing, saying, ¡°This is an invitation from the Vice-Censor-in-chief. He said he wants to meet Taoist Friend in person tomorrow.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing took the invitation, looked at the meticulous writing on it, and a smile appeared on his face, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let me meet this old friend!¡±

 Chapter 288: 225 All for Longevity!

    Chapter 288: 225 All for Longevity!<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The next day, in a quiet room designated for weing guests at the Baiyun Temple.


    Dressed in ordinary clothes, the low-profile Gu Ji gave a ceremonial bow to Pei Xuanjing, saying, ¡°Mr. Pei, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±<div>


    ¡°Mr. Gu, it has been many years since west met. I trust you¡¯ve been well.¡± Pei Xuanjing smiled lightly.


    ¡°In the blink of an eye, ten years have passed sincest we met, and you¡¯re even more impressive than before. Truly, I envy you.¡± Gu Ji, whose hair had turned partially white, shed back to some memories.


    Time flows like water. Last time the two met was ten years ago.


    Seeing the man in front of him, his face unchanged and his spirit as radiant as ever, as if the years had not left any traces on his face, Gu Ji could not help but sigh.


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head andughed lightly, ¡°Although I travel far and wide, news of you has never stopped reaching me. You were appointed as the Left Vice Censor-in -chief,manded the forces in the Northwest Dao, broke the Diamond Gate with a wave of your hand, these achievements are not false rumors, are they?¡±


    When Gu Ji heard Pei Xuanjing¡¯s praise, a trace of pride shed across his eyebrows, but he quickly hid it away,ughing to Pei Xuanjing, ¡°Those are just minor deeds, far less impressive than what you¡¯ve achieved. Nowadays, even though you¡¯re at the prime of life, you¡¯ve already reached an enlightened state of martial arts, known as the number one person of the Jianghu, what a glory it is!¡±


    Ever since Pei Xuanjing fought with the old celestial master, and then killed the Seven Kills Sword Master and the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu, countless in the Jianghu had marveled.


    Many reasoned that Pei Xuanjing is now truly the number one person of the Jianghu.


    After all, since the establishment of the Ultimate Ranking by Bai Xiaosheng, Pei Xuanjing was the first, and the only one, who killed a high-level Jianghu master.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled and said nothing, neither epting nor denying it.


    At his current Realm, there is no need to be overly modest about his strength.<div>


    A ripple shed in Gu Ji¡¯s eyes. While his previous praises to Pei Xuanjing were indeed heartfelt, they were also a bit probing.


    But from what he could see now, while Pei Xuanjing still remained as modest as before, his inherent pride was no longer concealed.


    The Pei Xuanjing of the past was indeed proud, but he had reservations, knowing that he was not invincible.


    The result of this probe undoubtedly made Gu Ji¡¯s heart feel heavy, making him understand Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°It seems, Mr. Pei, you are determined to involve yourself in this matter.¡± Gu Ji said with aplicated tone.


    Even though he leans toward coborating with Pei Xuanjing, that would be thest choice under various circumstances.


    If possible, he would naturally prefer not to have Pei Xuanjing get involved and seize the benefits that belong to them.


    Pei Xuanjing said with a faint smile, ¡°1 thought, Mr. Gu, you came today just to catch up.¡±


    Gu Ji straightened his face and said directly, ¡°Tell me your conditions!¡±


    To bemissioned by others, to faithful serve others.


    As he was entrusted by the Right Advisor to discuss affairs, he needed to maintain his position.<div>


    Even though he has a connection with Pei Xuanjing, under thorough consideration, they were merely coborators, and the Right Advisor was the one on his team.


    So direct, without any beating around the bush.


    Pei Xuanjing was slightly surprised by his calm expression.


    Gu Ji¡¯S straightforwardness surprised him. ording to Pei Xuanjingts understanding, the other party would continue to probe before finally asking the question.


    But even though he was surprised, Pei Xuanjing was not caught off guard by his straightforwardness.


    ¡°I can support you in achieving your ns, even try to persuade the various forces in the Jianghu martial arts world to join in and take action together in the future. ¡± Pei Xuanjing said.


    Wang Qiong?s goal was nothing more than the emperor¡¯s idea during his reign. He had plotted for more than a decade, just in the hope of one day sending troops outside the border, sweeping MO Bei, restoring the prestige of the great ancestors, and making the four barbaric tribes surrender.


    It could be said that among the many Civil Officials in the Great Ming Empire, Wang Qiong was an oddity. He was not like other Civil Officials who suppressed Noble Officials and wanted to honor Civil Officials alone.


    However, such a Wang Qiong undoubtedly received the support of many Noble Officials. For these Noble Officials, only war and military exploits could maintain their glory and wealth.


    As far as Pei Xuanjing was concerned, he was happy to see this.


    After all, as Pei Xuanjing saw it, the world was vast, and the expansion of the Great Ming Empire would greatly assist their future ns.<div>


    ording to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s analysis, the Divine Dynasty¡¯s n in this world was somewhat simr to the Incense Fire Divine Spirit Way he learned about in his previous life.


    If it really had something to do with the Incense Fire Divine Spirit Way, it meant that the more expansive the territory of the Divine Dynasty and therger the poption, the faster the Spirits¡¯


    cultivation, and the greater the authonty and power they held.


    As for the rumors about the ¡°Incense is toxic,¡± they were not within Pei Xuanjing¡¯s consideration at


    Incense is toxic and harmful to the Cultivation of Spirits?


    But for a Cultivator who could hardly even achieve immortality, what right did he have to consider so much?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    If he worried about this and that, would he not be losing the greater for the less, and worry about the sky falling?


    Anyone else would certainly be overjoyed to hear Pei Xuanjing¡¯s support and promise.


    But Gu Ji not only possessed umon wisdom but also understood Pei Xuanjing better. From Pei Xuanjing¡¯s journey, he had hardly ever made a deal at a loss.


    With such full support for him and his allies, Gu Ji was certain Pei Xuanjing was nning much more.


    Would his scheming affect their own interests?


    ¡°So what do you want?¡± Gu Ji asked squarely.


    Pei Xuanjingughed, ¡°Everything is just for Longevity!¡±


    ¡°Longevity?¡± Gu Ji snorted, shook his head, and said, ¡°Since ancient times, who could live forever, and who could live long? Are you saying¡­¡±


    Hesitating halfway through, he seemed to recall something, his eyes narrowed, ¡°The Earthly Divine Kingdom n of the Shenxiao Sect!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Pei Xuanjing cast a surprised nce, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would know about this affair too, Mr. Gu.¡±


    When the Shenxiao Sect was eradicated, everyone just thought that the Shenxiao Sect was involved in a power struggle, had vited the imperial family¡¯s taboo, and therefore incurred divine wrath.


    Apart from a handful of people, hardly anyone knew the true secret behind it.


    Pei Xuanjing was somewhat doubtful why Gu Ji knew about this affair. After all, to put it in unkind terms, with Gu Ji¡¯s status, he was probably unable to reach such confidential information.


    Even in his opinion, even the person behind Gu Ji, the high-ranking Right Advisor of the Ministry of War, Wang Qiong, might not know much about this.


    Hiss!


    Gu Ji sucked in a breath, his heart filled with shock. He didn¡¯t know how to describe the astonishment raging in his heart at that moment.


    It was only by chance that he came to know about this affair. However, he dismissed it at first, thinking it was just some baseless spections and didn¡¯t count for anything..

 Chapter 289: 226 – Who Can Resist the Temptation of Longevity? First Update

    Chapter 289: 226 ¨C Who Can Resist the Temptation of Longevity? First Update<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Did the initial Ground Divine Dynasty n really exist?¡± Gu Ji tried to suppress the turmoil in his heart, asking aloud.


    It was just a momentary spark of inspiration from hearing Pei Xuanjing talk about the pursuit of longevity, recalling a record he hade across long ago, that prompted him to ask.<div>


    However, it turned out that his guess was urate.


    If this matter was true, then things would be even more significant.


    It meant that their original conjecture when he was discussing with Wang Qiong could bepletely overturned since their objective was entirely different from the one they anticipated.


    Moreover, if that was the case, it implied that they were determined to achieve this, and they would not give up easily.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± From Gu Ji¡¯S reaction, Pei Xuanjing understood that the former seemed not to know much about this issue.


    Pei Xuanjing spected that Gu Ji might have only gathered snippets of information from somewhere, and simply blurted it out unintentionally.


    However, he was not worried about Gu Ji revealing anything, admitting that, ¡°Indeed! Longevity could be achieved if the Ground Divine Dynasty were established.¡±


    Although Pei Xuanjing was unsure if establishing the Ground Divine Dynasty could truly guarantee longevity, it did not stop him from using it as a temptation.


    Longevity!


    Gu Ji chewed over this word.


    Up until now, Gu Ji believed there was nothing besides power that could attract him.<div>


    However, upon hearing about the prospect of longevity, he had to admit that he was tempted.


    Especially after seeing Pei Xuanjing for the first time just a while ago, he felt the merciless passing of time.


    Despite ten years passing since theirst meeting, Pei Xuanjing still appeared vibrant and unchanged.


    As for himself, his hair was graying, and as a Third-grade never having made a breakthrough, his health was declining, and his life was nearing its end.


    The pursuit of longevity is almost instinctively linked to life itself.


    Throughout history, many emperors, despite possessing boundless wealth and riches, failed to transcend life and death.


    As a mortal, how could he refuse such an offer?


    ¡°Can it really guarantee longevity?¡± Gu Ji asked in a deep voice, his eyes full of anticipation.


    Pei Xuanjing looked at Gu Ji and was reminded of their first meeting decades ago.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Back then, Gu Ji, being a prefectural governor, was full of ambition and driven by his determination to climb the hierarchy, his eyes brimming with desire.


    At this moment, Gu Ji¡¯s ambition and spirit were even stronger than they were in the past.<div>


    ¡°At least it can prolong life!¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s response was exactly what he had hoped for.


    Huu huu huu¡­


    Gu Ji closed his eyes, taking long breaths, as if he were making a difficult decision.


    Pei Xuanjing was not in a hurry, just silently waiting for him to decide.


    Maybe a long time passed, or maybe it was just a moment, when Gu Ji slowly opened his eyes again, regaining his initial calm, yet one could still see the indelible ambition hidden deep in his eyes.


    ¡°Can I¡­ believe you?¡± Gu Ji asked slowly, his eyes locked intensely on Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing did not avoid Gu Ji¡¯s gaze. His eyes were full of sincerity, ¡°Just as when I ventured into the forbidden blessednd alone to bring you a miraculous item decades ago. I don¡¯t break my promises!¡±


    Boom!


    The final vestige of hesitation in Gu Ji¡¯s heart was shattered by these words.


    The initial agreement with Pei Xuanjing, who risked his life to venture into the forbidden blessednd and obtain a miraculous item for him.


    Even when he could have escaped, Pei Xuanjing chose to keep his promise and handed over the mysterious item to him, giving him the chance to return to Tiandu.<div>


    It was because of this particr incident that they formed a substantial friendship.


    And today, with Pei Xuanjing referring to this incident once again, he was ready to trust Pei Xuanjing one more time!


    ¡°Once I return today, I¡¯ll persuade the old man for you¡±. Gu Ji made a promise.


    He decided that he would attempt to convince Wang Qiong to agree once he returned, to ensure that this cooperation would happen.


    ¡°In the future, the chance at immortality will assuredly include Mr. Gu and Minister Wang,¡± Pei Xuanjing solemnly nodded.


    His promise was no ruse. Currently, Wang Qiong and Gu Ji were their best potential partners, and neither parties had significant disagreements. Looking into the future, both stood to gain from their shared interests, a long-term cooperation was not imusible.


    Some may argue that with their sheer strength, Pei Xuanjing and hisrades could easily wipe out those who currently held the power , without having to concede so much orpromise.


    Indeed, with their power, they could easily achieve this. Even if Wang Qiong decided to put aside his prejudice and ally with Yang Tinghe, they would have a hard time stopping them.


    But what about afterwards?


    After clearing out these individuals, what would be of the world?


    Even if they had sufficient power among them, how many capable people would they need to manage a territory of ten thousand miles, home to a hundred million citizens?


    If they were to incite nationwide turmoil and widespread rebellions, it would not serve their interests.


    By then, how much time and energy would they have to devote to suppressing the unrest, and how long would it take for things to return to the way they were?


    If it came to that, when would they be able to implement their n? They might even incite a mass revolt against them.


    ¡®Whether it¡¯s the people currently seated in the court or us pulling strings to rece them with others, the final result will remain unchanged,¡± Pei Xuanjing mused to himself.


    He knew that, given theck of potential recements, they couldn¡¯t simply eliminate everyone.


    And even if they managed to get rid of these individuals, those who eventually filled their ces would be the same people.


    Everything would be meaningless; it would just be a cycle!


    Pei Xuanjing knew that even if he was personally involved, he could not achieve this. It was not a matter of the moment, but something almost infinite in time.


    This was a task almost impossible even for a saint, let alone Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Gu Ji nodded, deciding to take his leave resolutely.


    Today¡¯s negotiation oue was beyond his expectation, and the information he received was beyond his imagination. Thus, he needed to discuss with Wang Qiong to ensure that his decision was the right one.


    ¡°I¡¯ll await your good news.¡± Pei Xuanjing said with a smile.


    Watching Gu Ji hastily leave, Pei Xuanjing called over Yu Zhenzi and Pang Hong. To Yu Zhenzi, he


    sma, ¡°Escort mm nome m secret.¡¯


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Zhenzi received his order and left.


    Pei Xuanjing turned to Pang Hong, who understood that there was something he needed to do, ¡°What do you need me to do, Master?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing smiled and replied, ¡°Brother Lin brought you to Tiandu initially, which was a significant favor. Since you¡¯ve returned to Tiandu, it¡¯s necessary to pay a visit.¡±


    Pang Hong grasped Pei Xuanjing¡¯s meaning and cautiously asked, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of saying the wrong thing.¡±


    He needed Pei Xuanjing to draw a line so that he could gauge the situation.


    Pei Xuanjing whispered instructions into Pang Hong¡¯s ear, who nodded in understanding, ¡°I understand.¡±


    With that, he turned and left..

 Chapter 329: 266: Reactions from All Sides

    Chapter 329: 266: Reactions from All Sides<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    On the Taihe Mountain, the impact and influence stirred up by the likes of Pei Xuanjing were far beyond their own expectations, truly unimaginable.


    It can be said that in his life simtion sessions, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s description of this period falls severely short of encapsting such a grand spectacle, it can even be said tock by a factor of ten thousand.<div>


    Of course, these circumstances were within Pei Xuanjing¡¯s expectations, as the actual operation this time, unlike the actions taken during the life simtion, involved several top-tier figures from the Jianghu realm.


    In the end, it was Pei Xuanjing himself, who had already transformed into a Yin Spirit, who stepped in, utilizing the power of all beings, to break the chains and genuinely rejuvenate Heaven and Earth.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, transmitted through the Divine Intent Array to the entire territory of Great Ming, spread his reputation far and wide after that move. His poprity reached such a height that he became a household name.


    Of course, as a result of this, their previous n to form an alliance was alsoid bare for all to see.


    Pei Xuanjing, representing the Shenxiao Sect, joined forces with the True


    Martial Sect, Dragon Tiger Mountain, Baiyun Temple, Chunyang Sect, and Bai Xiaosheng, forming a six-party alliance and employed the array method passed down from the Shenxiao Sect to enfeoff the Gods and break the sky-earth shackles.


    Amidst this opportunity, Pei Xuanjing broke free from his own shackles, transformed into a Yin Spirit, passed through the Thunder Tribtion, and stepped into the Spirit Realm, bing the first to do so in the thousands of years after the Tang Dynasty.


    All this news immediately spread throughout the Jianghu realm of Great Ming, leaving countless martial artists agog and in awe.


    However, when these news reached the major powers, they were even more rmed than the ordinary martial artists. They began to silently strengthen their forces, secretly aligning with closely rted forces, eager to know Pei Xuanjing¡¯s true intentions.


    It¡¯s important to remember that whether it¡¯s Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Shenxiao Sect or other powers like the True Martial Sect, any one of them, even without the alliance, can be considered a force of the highest order in the Jianghu realm, capable of ruling a province and influencing the world¡¯s order.


    But now, with their six-party alliance, their terrifying strength was enough to sway the course of the entire Great Ming Empire, which would undoubtedly horrify anyone who thought about it.<div>


    Of course, some people noticed that of these six forces, apart from Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s faction, the remaining five belonged to the Taoist School.


    If viewed from this lens, countless people are intrigued by what this could mean, and reminded of the never-ending power struggle among the Taoist, Brahman, and Demonic factions throughout millenniums.


    Since the establishment of the Great Ming Empire, the Demonic Cult hadid low, the Brahman Gate had retreated, and the Taoist School¡¯s influence had grown. Although very few conflicts among the three factions ever surfaced, no one believed that the struggle among the three factions would genuinely cease.


    Considering this, not only did some slightly weaker forces in the Taoist faction sent out inquiries, even the South and North Zen Sects and other major Brahman factions also secretly increased theirmunications, showing signs of preventing a possible crisis.


    Even the inner fights within the Demonic Cult, which had been ongoing and remained a matter of public knowledge, temporarily ceased. The factions within the Demonic Cult gathered at the Sky Demon Sect, discussing measures to ward off potential attacks.


    Of course, the most shocked were the royal family.


    They never expected that the True Martial Sect would ally with Pei Xuanjing, they were utterly dumbfounded.


    All the concessions they had previously offered to the True Martial Sect in hopes of them offsetting Shenxiao Sect¡¯s power were in vain.


    Looking back now, not only did their n fail, but they had also invited the wolf into their home, they deeply regretted their decision.


    The consequences led to some criticisms of Prince of Xiang, Zhu Yousong, who had advocated the concessions at the time, although his reputation within the royal family did notpletely plummet.


    As time flew by, three years passed in a blink of an eye.<div>


    Ever since that day on Taihe Mountain where several strong men from the Taihe Mountain True Martial Sect set up the array to break the sky-earth shackles, the Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth had been rapidly recovering. For everyone in this world, this was undoubtedly good news.


    Those strong men trapped in the First-grade Realm for countless ages who were unable to make progress, felt as if the shackles had been lifted and sensed an opportunity for breakthrough once the sky-earth shackles were removed.


    For themon martial artists, the increase in the Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth considerably aided their cultivation. Many martial artists, who were initially restricted due to their aptitude or resources, began to loosen their realms under the nourishment of the Qi Essence of Heaven and Earth, showing signs of breakthroughs.


    Even the most ordinary people, nourished by the Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth, experienced changes in their bodies. Their original illnesses disappeared, and their bodies became more robust.


    Some animals and nts also benefited from the enhancement of the Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth. The animals became smarter, more agile, and more robust, the nts grew more vigorously, and even some rumored extinct Heavenly and Earthly Treasures silently sprouted.


    Putting it simply, after the breaking of the sky-earth shackles and the rise in the Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth, the entire world saw various benefits and everyone gained from it, to varying extents.


    In these three years, the dissemination of Martial ssics became more widespread, and even thest two volumes of the Martial ssics gradually spread under Pei Xuanjing¡¯s guidance.


    Over the course of three years, with the increase in the Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth, the overall strength of the Great Ming improved considerably. Blessed by the Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth, the weather was predictable, crops yielded bountiful harvests, and national strength increased.


    The three-year-old emperor had gained more control over the imperial court, backed by the support of Pei Xuanjing and others, his word held immense weight with none daring to defy it.


    Wang Qiong, the Minister of the Ministry of War, who also had the support of the emperor, prepared the military for warfare. He bided his time, waiting for a suitable opportunity tounch an attack outside the border and sweep away the barbarians.


    For the Great Ming imperial court¡¯s actions, not only did the various forces in Jianghu not hinder them, but they also supported them wholeheartedly, showing a willingness to sacrifice their own for the nation¡¯s sake.<div>


    ¡°Hehe, indeed, interests do move the hearts of people.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing, reading the reportpiled from news about various forces, mused aloud.


    Since the event on Taihe Mountain, they had all gone their separate ways, all withdrawn, and immersed in closed-door cultivation. They did not make any significant moves as many powers spected.


    In these three years, Pei Xuanjing, had been in retreat and cultivating in the Taoist Temple built for him by the emperor of Tiandu, he only asionally met with the emperor and disregarded all matters, leaving everything to be handled by the likes of Pang Hong and Yu Zhenzi.


    However, during this period, they intentionally and unintentionally spread the news about using Qi Luck to enfeoff Gods to prepare for the Great Ming¡¯s military expedition.


    Just as they expected, if they had proposed the expedition prior to this, the idea of attacking outside the border would have been treated as insignificant gains by those powers.


    But now, with the news of the expedition, nearly no forces want to hinder this n. After all, looking at the benefits, expanding their territory and seizing Qi Luck would be a necessity for them..

 Chapter 291: 228 Reborn – Third Update – Please Subscribe

    Chapter 291: 228 Reborn ¨C Third Update ¨C Please Subscribe<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing sat atop the mountaintop, surrounded by nine pces and eight trigrams formed by the magical array designed with the mysterious iron lightning rods.


    Continuous spring thunders roared in the sky above, resounding with shes of lightning. Countless thunder powers struck the long spear made of the mysterious iron.<div>


    In an instant, the lightning followed the framework of the mysterious iron, branching into the iron wires, swirling like shining silver snakes before plunging into the earth.


    Countless flickering purple-blue lightning exuded a dangerous aura, surging around Pei Xuanjing.


    Inside Pei Xuanjing¡¯s body, his Innate Thunder Gang Qi rapidly circted, interweaving with the flickering lightning.


    This was Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sixteenth day refining his body here.


    From the beginning, Pei Xuanjing, much like atop Shenxiao Mountain, was positioned outside the array, using the thunder power to refine and spiritualize his body.


    However, he discovered that spring thunder was different from summer thunder, not only was there less destructive power, but it also had more vitality, much more so than the thunder of summertime.


    So, after slow and steady attempts, Pei Xuanjing carefully tested and eventually determined this method of refinement.


    He sat there, bare-chested, wearing only short pants. His robust physique, forged like precision steel, sporadically faintly glowed with a purple-blue light.


    His body, which originally was so tough that even the Indomitable Thousand Refinement Divine Weapon would struggle to leave a scratch, was now turnedpletely red, as if it had been boiled in hot water.


    Pei Xuanjing gritted his teeth, enduring the intense pain. Countless strands of True Qi were born, circted, and dissipated inside his body, continuously tempering and strengthening his muscles, bones, and skin.


    Bursts of boiling Blood Qi surged, while atop his head flowed an intimidating Blood Qi long river.<div>


    He seemed to have transformed into a bottomless ck hole, drawing in the faint Heaven and Earth Essence Qi that permeated the surrounding air.


    Pei Xuanjing, having cultivated his Divine Soul, was extremely sensitive to his body¡¯s changes. Every strengthening of his muscles, bones, and skin, even the most minute transformation, he could sense.


    These subtle changes in his body strength were the motivation that kept Pei Xuanjing going.


    With his gathered Soul, he had a strong will beyond mere mortals. Despite the unbearable pain, he still bit his teeth and persevered, showing no impatience. He remained focused and dared not ck off.


    No one I-mows how long it took, half an hour, an hour , or two hours, before the thunder finally receded and the lightning concealed itself.


    Whew whew whew¡­


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s once robust body, despite continuously nourished by the Innate Thunder Gang Qi, was still left with countless scars, charred all over.


    Squirt!


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s resilient skin suddenly gave off a crisp tearing sound.


    A crack about an inch long appeared suddenly on his back, along his spine. However, strangely, not a drop of blood flowed from such a long tear, but it revealed the fair skin underneath.


    Squirt, squirt¡­<div>


    Simr crisp tearing sounds echoed from various parts of his body.


    Then, his original skin pieces fell from his body like dust, revealing new skin underneath.


    It was as white as jade, just like a newborn babe.


    In an instant, all the wounds on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s body disappeared, his slender and fair body was devoid of any scar, his skin tender as if a newborn baby¡¯s.


    ¡°This must be what they call reincarnation!¡± Pei Xuanjing murmurs, deep in thought.


    Only now does he understand the true meaning of reincarnation as described by martial artists of the Upper Three Realms.


    The term refers to a physical transformation that martial artists in the Upper Three Realms undergo, from ordinary to extraordinary. It ismonly understood as refining the true intent of martial arts and purifying the Blood Qi to achieve this transformation.


    Wrong!


    Pei Xuanjing knows that reincarnation is not merely refining Blood Qi and tempering flesh and skin.


    Literal meaning holds the truth behind reincarnation.


    Reincarnation implies shedding the old body, the emergence of the Holy Embryo from the old body.<div>


    ¡°I have a hunch, if I could reincarnate two more times, I can truly step into Spirit Realm with my physical cultivation,¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    At this moment, he has fully enlightened the path going forward, if he could go through two more reincarnations, he could step into the Spirit Realm.


    s! it seems simple, but it would take time to actually aplish.


    This breakthrough is the culmination of decades of cultivation by Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°To make rapid progress going forward, I would need the help of the simtor,¡± Pei Xuanjing started calcting in his heart.


    If he could use time in the simtor to refine his body and then impose it upon himself, he couldplete the reincarnation process in a very short time.


    A grab into the void with five fingers, pulling on a distant robe and wearing it, Pei Xuanjing looked down at the ¡®old skin¡¯ shed during reincarnation, he pped it down, countless purple lightning fell and the items were burnt to ashes.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    This heavenly and earthly domain is so mysterious, even Pei Xuanjing could not clear its real face, who knows if there are any strange and insidious methods to use these things to harm him, so it¡¯s hest to destrnv them


    After all this was aplished, Pei Xuanjing calcted the date, the royal families should have arrived at Tiandu by now!


    At the same time, Wang Boan was also praising his interaction with His Highness Prince Xing to Minister Wang Qiong of Ministry of War.


    ¡°Despite Prince Xing¡¯S young age, he is extraordinarily wise¡­ Among the royal family, none could standparable to him. ording to my observations, his session to the throne is universally desired, and Great Ming will surely wee a wise ruler. And thus, the aspiration Your Grace harbors, will certainly be answered.¡±


    Although the interaction was merely for a month, from the perspective of Wang Boan¡¯s insight and wisdom, His Highness Prince Xing is indeed reservedly distinguished, he is considered the first amongst the royals.


    Wang Qiong was slightly surprised and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°To earn such affirmation from you, Wang Boan, this Prince Xing surely wouldn¡¯t be too bad.¡±


    Despite strongly supporting Prince Xing¡¯s session to the throne, Wang Qiong had never met Prince Xing in person, he merely had a few interactions with the old Prince Xing, or Xing Xianwang.


    As a disciple of Confucianism, Wang Qiong adheres to the principle of the ruler as an archetype.


    The so-called archetype refers to the emperor serving as a symbol, and the rest of the chores are handled by them, the officials.


    In Wang Qiong¡¯s view, looking at the court situation of the current Great Ming Empire, as long as the emperor isn¡¯t a fool or arrogant, the officials could ensure the smooth operation of the Great Ming Empire.


    In contrast, if therees a day when the emperor has to handle things personally, it means that they, the full court of officials, are all ipetent.


    Wang Boan knew Wang Qiong¡¯s thoughts very well, he didn¡¯t care about that, instead he asked about another matter: ¡°It seems, Sir, that you have reached an agreement with the Long Life Son?¡±

 Chapter 292: 229: Art of the Eye Sword Part 1

    Chapter 292: 229: Art of the Eye Sword Part 1<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Thud¡­


    Bai Xiaosheng removed the note from the messenger eagle¡¯s foot, then set it free.<div>


    Neither Pei Xuanjing nor Daoist Xuanming, who was beside him, pressured him. Each sat impassively, waiting for the other to speak.


    After deciphering the message from the note using the secret code he had memorized, Bai Xiaosheng looked up at the two disinterested men and said mockingly, ¡°You¡¯re both rather too rxed.¡±


    Daoist Xuanming replied, ¡°With you managing everything, we could create confusion if we interfere too much.¡±


    ¡°The renowned Bai Xiaosheng, who holds everything in the palm of his hand, doesn¡¯t need our input,¡± Pei Xuanjing said casually, fooling around with a page of the Netherworld Book in his hand.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± Bai Xiaosheng sneered disdainfully at their careless statements.


    Then adopting a serious expression, he asked, ¡°Have we received any news from Qingxu? Tomorrow there will be Court Debates on the square outside the Great Ming gate to appoint an emperor.¡±


    As a power closely associated with the Great Ming royal family, the True Martial Sect naturally had to attend such an important event.


    The head of the True Martial Sect must lead the disciples in paying respects, unless in seclusion.


    Furthermore, forces like Dragon Tiger Mountain would certainly send representatives.


    While the old Celestial Master didn¡¯t attend in person, Yu Yangzi, the confirmed heir and next Celestial Master, arrived in Tiandu with his disciples.


    ¡°Then everything will be decided tomorrow,¡± said Daoist Xuanming seriously.<div>


    The sess or failure of this n would be decided by the actions taken tomorrow.


    ¡°Indeed, everything depends on tomorrow,¡± said Bai Xiaosheng solemnly.


    This time hemitted everything he had. If he won, there was no need to say more.


    If he lost, he feared that his umted wealth would incur a significant loss.


    ¡°Thising together of all the martial arts masters in Tiandu is truly amazing,¡± said Daoist Xuanming.


    All influential forces within the territory of Great Ming that had the qualifications to participate had arrived in Tiandu to witness the inauguration of the new emperor.


    From another perspective, this assembly of powers is hardly a pleasant scene. The contest of so many masters gathered here is unknown.


    Bai Xiaosheng turned to Pei Xuanjing and said, ¡°As the old Celestial Master is not in Tiandu but looking after the Sky Demon Sect Master, these people will probably rely on you to deal with them.¡±


    Among them, people with the power to determine the oue of this battle were not limited solely to Pei Xuanjing. For instance, Daoist Qingxu was also unfathomably powerful.


    However, in terms of their current n, Pei Xuanjing was undoubtedly the one who had to step forward to address everything.


    The ideal situation would be if people like Daoist Qingxu did not have to take action and could manipte the situation from the shadows.<div>


    ¡°Leave everything to me,¡± said Pei Xuanjing confidently.


    At this moment, he had absolute self-confidence, believing he could subdue anyone.


    After gathering his Divine Soul and experiencing a rebirth of his flesh, Pei Xuanjing had no urate perception of his own strength.


    Right now, he was eager to use this opportunity to verify his strength.


    Looking at the two of them, Pei Xuanjing said quietly, ¡°So, as long as we suppress everyone else, everything can be aplished.¡±


    ¡°Taoist friend!¡± Daoist Xuanming¡¯s eyes shed with surprise.


    Having spent months together, Pei Xuanjing always had a gentle, approachable character, so he originally thought the rumors about him were exaggerated.


    However, upon hearing Pei Xuanjing?s domineering words, Daoist Xuanming eximed that his reputation didn¡¯t do justice to his actual capability.


    A spark shed in Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s eyes as he ventured to ask, ¡°It seems your martial arts have advanced.¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Pei Xuanjing acknowledged candidly.


    At this time, revealing one¡¯s strength appropriately could enhance one¡¯s credibility.<div>


    ¡°In the records of my lineage, the speed of your advancement is unprecedented. In the past thousand years, probably only Master Sanfeng, the founder of the True Martial Sect, couldpare with you,¡± sighed Bai Xiaosheng.


    Pei Xuanjing merely smiled, listening to Bai Xiaosheng continued, ¡°I suspect that even if Heaven and Earth do not awaken, you could break their shackles and ascend to the Spirit Realm.¡± Daoist Xuanming looked at Pei Xuanjing, his eyes filled with shock.


    If anyone else had made this im, he would have brushed it off as nonsense. But when Bai Xiaosheng said it, he didn¡¯t dare to dismiss it lightly.


    He had some understanding of Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s keen eyes and methods ¡ª he was not one to exaggerate.


    So when he said it, it meant there was a high probability.


    ¡°Perhaps!¡± Pei Xuanjing smiled lightly, neither denying nor confirming.


    Boom!


    A storm seemed to rage in Bai Xiaosheng?s heart, causing him to lose control.


    To him, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words were tantamount to admitting there was a possibility of breakthrough.


    Even with the shackles of Heaven and Earth and theirck of awakening, Master Sanfeng, who had the greatest potential, wouldn¡¯t dare to im he had a chance to break through these restraints and advance to the Spirit Realm six hundred years ago.


    But now, Pei Xuanjing confessed he might have this chance, a statement that shattered Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s understanding.


    He knew that if Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words were to spread, they would create a stir among the martial arts world that would surpass even the news of an emperor¡¯s death.


    Hiss!


    Daoist Xuanming couldn¡¯t help but gasp. At this moment, he abandoned any pretense of being a high-ranking elder, looking at Pei Xuanjing as if watching a monster.


    He clearly understood the implications of his words.


    Was it possible for someone in this world to possess such a prodigious talent?


    The founding patriarch had sought ways to break through, sitting on Mount Zhongnan for decades, but eventually passed away in disappointment without a glimmer of hope.


    Could this Taoist, who had just passed the prime of his life, really be sure of breaking the shackles before Heaven and Earth awakened?


    Pei Xuanjing looked at them, saying calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve recently grasped a few little abilities. Would you like to have a look?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡°Please show us, Taoist friend!¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Both of them quickly agreed.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, they naturally had no reason to refuse.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled, then looked at the two ¨C a sharp light suddenly shed in his eyes as if a sword was thrusting out.


    Boom!


    The two abruptly unleashed a violent surge of qi, and hastily retreated a few steps before halting. They looked incredulously at Pei Xuanjing, sputtering, ¡°What kind of technique is this!¡±


    Pei Xuanjingughed and said, ¡°This is a technique I¡¯vee to understand, the ¡®Sword Gaze Technique¡¯. I wonder what your impressions are!¡±


    This was a new technique he created while studying the applications of Divine Souls after gathering his own.


    ¡°Terrifying!¡±


    ¡°This technique resembles a rumored divine ability..¡±

 Chapter 293: 230: Who Will Win in the End?

    Chapter 293: 230: Who Will Win in the End?<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ng, ng, ng¡­


    As the sky was just beginning to turn a fish belly white, at the sound of the bell ringing at the hour of mao, all civil and military officials in Tiandu hurried towards the Imperial City.<div>


    This was considered the first Great Morning Meeting after the emperor¡¯s death, with all civil and military officials in Tiandu of seventh grade or above allowed to participate.


    Even the most significant figures from various provinces had dispatched their own confidants, representing their will to participate in this Great Morning Meeting.


    At this moment, there was still a full two incense sticks¡¯ worth of time before the start of the Great Morning Meeting, but all officials had already arrived, standing on the za outside the Da Ming


    Gate.


    They stood separate as civil and military officials, nobles, and members of the Royal Family, each in their designated locations, silently awaiting the arrival of the high -ranking personages.


    On this extraordinarily vital day, everyone wore solemn expressions, ever so serious, daring not to reveal any hint of levity.


    At a distance, a group of principals from various powers waited, serving as witnesses to this day¡¯S happenings.


    On normal days, these high-ranking officials and Royal Family members definitely wouldn¡¯t have allowed these so-called uncouth martial artists into the Imperial City.


    But they had no choice, since when the Great Ming dynasty¡¯s founder overthrew the previous Yuan dynasty, these martial artist made significant contributions.


    So to show gratitude for these people¡¯s help, during his coronation, he invited these individuals to be his witnesses.


    Likewise, the subsequent Emperor Jingnan, in order to demonstrate the legitimacy of his session and reward those in the martial world who had lent a hand, invited these forces ording to the founder¡¯s practice.<div>


    One could say that after this approach, established by the founder and the subsequent emperor, it then gradually became a precedent for each seeding Great Ming emperor, symbolizing a part of the emperor¡¯s legitimacy, which thus became unalterable.


    That¡¯s why, even with the recent disturbance in Tiandu, these officials had no choice but to politely invite these major forces to observe the ceremony.


    At this moment, Wang Qiong, the Minister of the Ministry of War, and Yang Tinghe, the Chief Minister, who were the key figures of this Great Morning Meeting, each appeared on the za with their own followers.


    Upon seeing each other, they exchanged a nod, then without uttering a word, they each went to stand in their respective positions.


    Following that, the first rays of morning light sprinkled down from the heavens and illuminated thend. The quiet Imperial City gradually stirred to life.


    The slow opening of the sealed Pce City gate allowed a grand procession to walk out,prised of the Brocade Guards wearing the Flying Fish Uniform and eunuchs in official clothing.


    The Brocade Guards positioned themselves in various strategic locations, maintaining security along all routes. The eunuchs erected a screen at the front of the za.


    Keen-eyed individuals clearly saw the Empress Dowager¡¯s litter being carried out from the pce gate and ced behind the screen.


    ¡°Let the session begin!¡± A loud and clear voice resonated across the za.


    ¡°Long live the Empress Dowager!¡± All officials paid their respects.


    Afterwards, the Empress Dowager¡¯s voice echoed from behind the screen: ¡°Ourte emperor has ascended to the heavens, leavinz behind this vastnd of the Great Mine. Thouzh I am merelv a woman, I understand well that the kingdom cannot be without a monarch for a single day. Originally, thete emperor instructed me to choose a worthy candidate from the royal family to be our monarch. However, I also clearly understand that the matter of choosing the next monarch should not be decided solely by me. Therefore, I have summoned you all here today to participate in the court debates and help me select a wise and enlightened ruler, who would inherit the mandate of heaven and protect our Great Ming civilians.¡±<div>


    ¡°The Empress Dowager is wise.¡±


    All officials paid their respects again, praising the Empress Dowager. Following a brief pause, the Empress Dowager contin ued: ¡°Where is the Grand Minister of Rites?¡±


    The Grand Minister of Rites stepped forward and said loudly, ¡°Present!¡±


    ¡°Where is the Duke of Sagacity?¡±


    ¡°Present!¡±


    ¡°The two of you, one a senior member of the royal family, and the other a descendent of a sage. I entrust you both to preside over today¡¯s matter.¡±


    ¡°I obey yourmand!¡± both responded in unison.


    The two men bowed and epted the order, before respectfully yielding to each other. The Grand Minister of Rites then began:


    ¡°In ordance with thete emperor¡¯s will, we members of the cab have deliberated and determined that there are two candidates for session. One is thete emperor¡¯s cousin, King Xing. The other is the grandson of the Anshan King.¡±


    He nced at the gathered officials and said, ¡°Whoever among you has an opinion, regardless of rank or office, feel free to speak freely, without restraint.¡±


    Surprisingly, after these words were spoken, the officials present fell silent, and no one immediately spoke up.<div>


    After all, the Great Meeting held today was exceptionally peculiar. In essence, such a meeting was not supposed to be held today.


    Selecting a new monarch was a matter that each official would like to use to gain favor. However, they also needed to grasp the situation clearly.


    Normally, they should have been the ones to discuss this matter, express their support, and nominate representatives to further this cause.


    But in the end, the final decision of who is to be the emperor should be made by those in power, not these low-ranking officials.


    But today, the question of who should be emperor wasid out publicly and decided by a court debate, which was utterly unprecedented.


    Such a situation naturally caused them to feel anxiety and trepidation.


    For a time, no one dared to speak.


    Normally, the matter of who bes the new ruler would be discussed by the members of the royal family and several high-ranking ministers.


    Yet, these individuals had been speaking in whispers and openly discussing the situation in private. They even wished they could officially decree the session, which led to today¡¯s events.


    But now, at this moment, they appeared cautious and silent, hesitating to speak. Seeing the meeting turn cold, the Grand Minister of Rites was speechless and held a sense of disgust for these officials.


    His gaze wandered over Chief Minister Yang Tinghe and Minister Wang Qiong. The implication was evident.


    ¡®You all caused this situation. Now that things have gotten serious, why aren¡¯t you speaking up?¡¯


    Wang Qiong naturally understood the Grand Minister of Rites¡¯ meaning and hesitated no longer before stepping forward.


    This action surprised many who witnessed it, causing their hearts to pound.


    They knew that ording to the normal proceedings, it was supposed to be the lower-ranking officials who first express their support, followed by those in high -ranking positions.


    Yet, Wang Qiong, as a person of significant influence, rolled up his sleeves and took on the task directly. This left many in shock, even catching Yang Tinghe off guard.


    Regardless, Wang Qiong paid these individuals no mind. He stepped forward and said in a clear voice, ¡°The state needs a mature king, and King Xing, being a cousin to thete emperor, should logically be the sessor, in ordance with the Great Ming dynasty¡¯s tradition of session by a deceased sovereign¡¯s younger brother.¡±


    Without any disguise or tactful phrasing, he dered his position promptly in support of King Xing, leaving everyone somewhat dumbfounded.


    Since Wang Qiong had stepped forward, Yang Tinghe knew that he had no choice but to follow. After all, no one else had the qualifications to stand up to the opposition in the center of the stage.


    Pei Xuanjing and Bai Xiaosheng stood on a viewing tform in the distance. This location was specifically arranged by Wang Qiong, the Minister of the Ministry of War. From here, they had a wide view of the za outside the Da Ming Gate.


    ¡°Who do you think will win?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked with a smile.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ording to their estimations, Wang Qiong and Yang Tinghe were fairly evenly matched.


    Both of them had strong forces backing them. It was very much like the intense debate that had happened in the royal court when the previous emperor wanted to establish the Martial Academy and send troops outside the border.


    Whether they chose an older king or a young king, their choice would dictate their subsequent actions and involved many people¡¯s lives and fortunes. Bai Xiaosheng shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t Imow.¡±


    Even for him, it was impossible to make an urate prediction.


    People¡¯s minds were unpredictable, and no one knew how they would choose under these circumstances.


    Sometimes, people have a herd mentality. If one side gained a significant advantage, others might feelpelled to switch allegiances..

 Chapter 294: 231: I came today for only two things. Third update, subscribe!

    Chapter 294: 231: I came today for only two things. Third update, subscribe!<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Do you think that if the Grand Marshal wins¡­ and if Prime Minister Yang Tinghe admits defeat, the opponents would break our pact?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked curiously.


    If Wang Qiong triumphs and Yang Tinghe is willing to ept defeat, perhaps there will be no need for them to step in.<div>


    At that point, they wouldn¡¯t know whether the Minister of the Ministry of War would still honor the agreement as everything would be settled in the dust.


    Bai Xiaosheng calmly said, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Are you certain?¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng confidently replied, ¡°If they do break the pact, don¡¯t we have ways to restrain them?¡± With their arrangements, they would certainly have measures against any breach of agreement.


    Pausing for a moment, he continued, ¡°Moreover, I can guarantee that Prime Minister Yang will not concede easily.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Indeed, this concession, with the worst oue being death, and the least retirement, no one would want to bet their life on a new monarch¡¯s mercy at this point,¡± Pei Xuanjing chuckled.


    ¡°There¡¯s more!¡± Bai Xiaosheng said.


    Seeing his confidence, Pei Xuanjing looked at him and said, ¡°It seems you have received some news?¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng nodded, ¡°ording to the report from my men, this Prime Minister has quite an extraordinary background.¡±


    From the report he had just received, it seemed the Prime Minister had staked all his resources and had prepared measures to ensure his sess this time.


    ¡°That¡¯s hardly surprising,¡± Pei Xuanjing chuckled.<div>


    The two stood on the loft, talking, observing but not caring about the proceedings on the square.


    No matter what the oue of the Court Debates was, whether Wang Qiong or Yang Tinghe won, they would determine if the final result counted.


    At this moment, the Court Debates reached a critical point. With the initial sess for Wang Qiong, many people voiced their support. Yang Tinghe naturally refused to admit defeat, with many officials voicing their support behind him.


    ¡°Mr. Yang, are you still stubborn?¡± Wang Qiong smiled slightly, confidently looking towards Yang


    Tinghe.


    At this moment, he was clearly at an advantage and yang Tinghe¡¯s defeat was imminent.


    ¡°Does the Grand Marshal think he has sure victory?¡± A chill shed in Yang Tinghe¡¯s eyes as he retorted defiantly.


    ¡°Does Mr. Yang think he can still win?¡±


    ¡°Who knows until the end?¡±


    ¡°Is Mr. Yang that confident?¡± A loud voice came from behind.


    At this moment, on the square, the two sides were clearly divided, and the observing factions stood on one side in respect.<div>


    A young man in a ckish-brown robe slowly approached, a long sword hanging from his waist.


    Yang Tinghe looked at the young man he seemed to have met somewhere before and scolded with a frown, ¡°Who are you, and do you realize where this is? Disrupting the Morning Meeting is a crime!¡±


    Gasps filled the surroundings. Many who recognized the young man were startled ¡ª why had hee?


    Although many already knew he was in Tiandu, nobody imagined he would appear here so tantly. It was tantamount to disregarding the Imperial Court of the Great Ming.


    The leaders of various factions attending the meeting showed slight changes in their expressions. They all tried to guess why Pei Xuanjing hade.


    Some remembered some of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s deeds and decided to leave immediately if the situation turned bad.


    Some clever persons noted that Pei Xuanjing seemed to be staying in the Baiyun Temple recently, and their gaze shifted to the ever-smiling Daoist Xuanming.


    ¡°I am the Long Life Son from the Shenxiao Sect, ¡± Pei Xuanjing chuckled as he introduced himself.


    Yes, it was Pei Xuanjing who was just watching the fun from the loft.


    Originally, he and Bai Xiaosheng intended to watch the whole proceedings without interfering. However, unforeseen circumstances arose, forcing them to alter their ns temporarily.


    Bai Xiaosheng left the Imperial City to handle external matters, whereas Pei Xuanjing appeared in person to handle the situation.<div>


    Upon hearing the name, Yang Tinghe immediately recognized Pei Xuanjing?s identity. He sternly said, ¡°Insolent rebel, you are a remnant of the Shenxiao Sect, Pei Xuanjing! You dare to show up here ¨C are you not afraid of being executed here today?¡±


    ¡°Rebel? Remnant of Shenxiao?¡± Pei Xuanjing smiled, ¡°Frankly, I dislike such titles. It makes you seem too aloof.¡±


    ¡°As for executing me?¡± he paused and said dismissively, ¡°Mr. Yang, you are wee to try.¡± Enraged, Yang Tinghe shouted, ¡°Where are my guards, why haven¡¯t they captured this rebel?¡± As his words echoed, the surrounding imperial guards moved towards Pei Xuanjing.


    A strong aura emanated from Pei Xuanjing, instilling a deep sense of oppression in everyone present.


    However, before they could move, a voice sounded,


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    The Minister of the Ministry of War, Wang Qiong, halted the guards. Then he loudly said, ¡°Pei Xuanjing, why are you here?¡±


    Before Pei Xuanjing could speak, Yang Tinghe, with a sh of cold light in his eyes, pointed at Wang Qiong and coldly said, ¡°So you¡¯ve been colluding with this rebel.¡±


    At this point, if he hadn¡¯t figured out that Wang Qiong was in cahoots with Pei Xuanjing, he would have wasted all his years in the Court.


    Wang Qiong just sneered at him. Then, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s loud voice echoed all around, ¡°Today, I havee here for two things. One, to seek justice for the millions of disciples of Shenxiao Sect who were killed two hundred years ago. And the second is to challenge the leader of the Demonic Cult Blood Demon Sect to a duel.¡±


    The men and women in the square, whether officials or leaders of the observing factions, were taken aback. They thought Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions to be a sign of insanity. The destruction of the Shenxiao Sect by the Great Ming¡¯s imperial court, a strong, undeniable case, would be hard to overturn.


    After all, to overturn it would mean to deny many things done by many people in the past. How could the Great Ming¡¯s imperial court tolerate this?


    Moreover, the second task he mentioned seemed even more absurd.


    Not to mention the well-known rumors in the jianghu that decades ago the current Blood Demon of the Demonic Cult Blood Demon Sect had fallen into a forbidden ce in a blessednd. Even if he had already left this forbiddennd and blessed ce, he wouldn¡¯t appear in Tiandu.


    Though some wanted to object, they all felt an eerie tension.


    Surprisingly, whether it was the leader of the True Martial Sect, Daoist Qingxu, the Master of the Baiyun Temple, Daoist Xuanming, the real person of the Dragon Tiger Mountain, Yu Yangzi, or the head of the several major ns, no onemented on this matter ¡ª neither supporting nor denying it.


    Naturally, no one noticed that the once furious Prime Minister Yang Tinghe, upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, had a fleeting look of astonishment in his eyes, a spark that was quickly extinguished..

 Chapter 295: 232 He is the Blood Demon – First update, please subscribe

    Chapter 295: 232 He is the Blood Demon ¨C First update, please subscribe<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    To others, it seemed as though Wang Qiong held no contempt for Pei Xuanjing, a bandit who was wanted by the imperial court. He said loudly, ¡°You daring Pei Xuanjing, stop thering. Even I Imow that the Blood Demon Sect Master disappeared decades ago. How could he possibly show up in Tiandu?¡±


    He continued to Pei Xuanjing, ¡°As for your im of seeking justice for your Shenxiao Sect disciples, it¡¯s simply impossible. Your Shenxiao Sect has a long-standing feud with the imperial court, and it¡¯s hard to tell right from wrong in such a brief moment. If you genuinely want justice, write a petition after today, submit it to the Three Judicial Departments, and wait for a retrial.¡±<div>


    ¡°Today is the day we elect a new emperor for the Great Ming, your presence here is already disturbing the morning meeting. However, considering a new emperor will soon ascend the throne, I will spare your life. Withdraw now.¡±


    His words were sound and heartfelt, without lofty airs. Everyone present couldn¡¯t help but admire his magnanimity, deeming the minister deserving of his reputation.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s heartyughter echoed around, reaching everyone¡¯s ears.


    When everyone¡¯s attention was on him, Pei Xuanjing stoppedughing and slowly said, ¡°Minister, you truly are magnanimous. They say that a minister¡¯s mind is as deep as the sea, and it doesn¡¯t seem untrue. I just hope that the Three Judicial Departments you speak of, are as reasonable as you are, and wont De arr to ept our petitions In me ruture¡­¡±


    ¡°I am Gu Ji, the Left Deputy Imperial Censor of the Ducal Pce! You may hand your petition to me!¡± Gu Ji stepped forward decisively without Wang Qiong¡¯s prompting, taking a direct approach.


    Ten years had passed, and not many knew about the rtionship between the two of them. Those who did know, found the situation even more peculiar, but no one dared to expose it.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded, putting the matter aside.


    Mentioning it here today was merely to establish a premise, foreshadowing future actions. His true intention was not this.


    ¡°If the first matter already has a response, let¡¯S talk about the second one¡­¡±


    ¡°That Blood Demon disappeared decades ago. How could he possibly be in Tiandu!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! We have already agreed to the first matter. Is this another attempt to implicate us?¡±<div>


    ¡°Your challenge to the Blood Demon is a matter of the martial world. Why are you making a fuss about it here in Tiandu?¡±


    At this moment, those officials began to grumble with dissatisfaction.


    They felt that Wang Qiong, the Minister of War, had already been overly merciful to a bandit like Pei Xuanjing.


    Thetter kept pestering them, which seemed a bit too excessive.


    If it was not for their fear of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s unfathomable strength, someone might have already scolded him to gain some merit.


    Wang Qiong raised his hand to signal the officials to calm down. He looked at Pei Xuanjing and said gravely, ¡°May I know why?¡±


    ¡°Or are you saying that the Blood Demon, who disappeared decades ago, is now in Tiandu, or even inside this Imperial City?¡±


    His words made everyone¡¯s faces change slightly, wondering whether such a possibility might exist.


    The Blood Demon of old was ruthless and caused countless deaths. His feared name still made people tremble today which was enough to stop a child¡¯s tears.


    If that Blood Demon were to return to the martial world, it would certainly cause a wave of turmoil in the world and its martial arts circles.


    All eyes fell on Pei Xuanjing, waiting for his answer.<div>


    Judging from his confident attitude earlier, it seemed he had substantive information about the Bloodn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Demon.


    Indeed.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded slowly and said, ¡°Yes, the ruthlessly infamous Blood Demon from decades ago is currently hiding within this Imperial City.¡±


    Whoa!


    The news was confirmed, instantly causing substantial shock.


    The civilian and military officials on the square were somewhatposed. Still, aside from a few confident individuals, the rest of the people watching the ceremony from afar changed color dramatically.


    They looked around in all directions, guessing whether the Blood Demon was lurking near them, waiting to attack unexpectedly.


    After all, the Blood Demon was notorious for his mysterious and adept ability to hide behind others¡¯ identities. They had every reason to be fearful.


    In consideration of their safety, the crowd instinctively started to keep a distance from each other.


    ¡°If it¡¯s truly so! ¡± Wang Qiong¡¯s eyes were like torches, shining brightly.<div>


    He frowned and asked, ¡°Could you tell us who it is!¡±


    Everyone looked at Pei Xuanjing, who nced around the room beforending on someone whom everyone thought would have been impossible.


    He pointed at the figure and said, ¡°That is Yang Tinghe, the First Assistant, the Senior Schr of the


    Cab.¡±


    ¡°Stop your reckless conjecture!¡± Wang Qiong?s face changed and he rebuked.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Yang Tinghe roared in fury.


    Boom!


    Shock chased across the faces of many, their ears ringing as if thunder had struck.


    First Assistant Yang Tinghe was the terrifying Blood Demon, the master of the Demonic Cult Blood Demon Sect of yesteryears.


    Can this be a joke?


    The moment they heard the usation, the first thought that came to most people was to deny it.


    But recalling that the user was Pei Xuanjing, widely regarded as the top martial artist, they instinctively felt that he would not lie because there was no point.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing, I originally thought you were a fugitive of the court, yet a heroic man. But¡­¡± Yang Tinghe sighed lightly, seemingly disappointed in Pei Xuanjing, ¡°I never expected you to be a maniac spouting nonsense.¡±


    At this moment, Yang Tinghe seemed to have let go of all anger, and no sign of fury remained. Regarding the usation that he was the Blood Demon, he only looked at Pei Xuanjing with an expression of disappointment.


    Witnessing Yang Tinghe¡¯s aloof demeanor, those who were already skeptical of the ims joined in to agree.


    As a partner who helped Pei Xuanjing stir up the issue, Wang Qiong was silent at the moment, his eyebrows furrowed as he examined Yang Tinghe quietly.


    ¡°Although I¡¯ve had quite a few quarrels with him over the decades, I have never noticed anything unusual about him,¡± thought Wang Qiong.


    He had undoubtedly yed along with Pei Xuanjing earlier, with revealing Yang Tinghe being a prearranged n.


    But he had to admit that until Yang Tinghe was genuinely confirmed, he held a neutral position on this matter.


    He has done what he had to, and what was left was to see how Pei Xuanjing and his coborators would act.


    ¡°Still not admitting it?¡± Pei Xuanjing unsurprisingly asked, unaffected by the denial.. He casually asked, ¡°Or perhaps you believe you can deceive everyone?¡±

 Chapter 296: 233: These People All Died Because of You! Second Update

    Chapter 296: 233: These People All Died Because of You! Second Update<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Deceiving Heaven to cross the sea? What a joke, there¡¯s no need for an official like me to stoop to such measures.¡± Yang Tinghe scoffed and looked around at the civilian and military officials and voiced loudly, ¡°I have been studying since young,ter became a schr, and then served as an official in the Imperial Academy. For decades, I have hardly ever left Tiandu on my own. How could someone have impersonated me?¡±


    His speech was firm and righteous, reminding many officials of Yang Tinghe¡¯s years of public service, a record that was indeed beyond reproach.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head and said, ¡°Impersonate? I never said anything about impersonation.¡± Upon hearing this, many people looked at Pei Xuanjing with unfriendly eyes.


    Pei Xuanjing continued, ¡°Why the need for a recement? The Grand Schr, Yang Tinghe, is the Blood Demon Sect Master, and the Blood Demon Sect Master is Grand Schr Yang Tinghe. They are the same person. There¡¯s no question of recement. ¡±


    Yang Tinghe tried to say something else, but Pei Xuanjing cut him off, his voice cold:


    ¡°Moreover, do you think I came here today to argue with you?¡±


    The aura around him gradually rose, creating a suppressing atmosphere in the square. Everyone was shaken by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s terrifying aura.


    Pei Xuanjing said, ¡°You can deceive everyone else, but can you deceive Xue Wuheng, the Sky Demon Sect Master, who is also from the Demonic Cult?¡±


    Sky Demon Sect Master Xue Wuheng!


    On hearing that name, Yang Tinghe¡¯s profound eyes finally showed a trickle of movement.


    ¡°Could he have betrayed me?¡± A thought shed through Yang Tinghe¡¯s mind.


    But soon, he dismissed this suspicion.


    Although they both came from the Demonic Cult and had conflicts, they had shared interests in certain matters. It was impossible for him to betray himself.<div>


    Like in the chaos of Tiandu in the past, without his secret assistance, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape Tiandu so easily.


    All these thoughts urred in the blink of an eye.


    Regardless, the moment Yang Tinghe made his judgment, Pei Xuanjing suddenly attacked without warning.


    Boom!


    In the shocked and incredulous eyes of everyone, Pei Xuanjing brazenly attacked, without any hesitation.


    His True Qi was unleashed, the hot Blood Qi boiling. He held his hand in a palm shape, and purple lightning condensed in his hands. A gigantic palm print, out of nowhere, struck towards Yang Tinghe.


    Boom!


    Confronted with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sudden lightning strike and sensing the turbulent energy around him, Yang Tinghe, who hade back to his senses, reacted instinctively. His profound True Qi exploded, preparing to fight back.


    However, just as his True Qi exploded, the intimidating palm print, which had seemed like it would obliterate everything, instantly vanished without a trace. It was as if it had never appeared at all.


    But the countless eyes focusing on him made Yang Tinghe¡¯s face gradually darken.


    He understood that he had been crossed; the other party actually did not have much confidence to confirm his identity, at least not without solid evidence.<div>


    The mention of Xue Wuheng¡¯s name was just to probe him, to disrupt his thoughts, and to catch him off guard for a moment.


    Moreover, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s palm looked powerful, but in fact, it held no real power. Ultimately, it was just a way to test his strength.


    If Yang Tinghe had been alert all along, he naturally would have easily seen through it. But there was no way; the name of Xue Wuheng had too great an impact on him.


    Feeling the full force of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s thunderous moves, he had no time to judge and responded instinctively.


    And because of this, hepletely revealed his strength.


    Yang Tinghe¡¯s face darkened, his eyes exuding an almost tangible intent to kill, as if he wanted to shred Pei Xuanjing into a thousand pieces.


    ¡°Quick, protect the Empress Dowager!¡± Someone shouted, and numerous Forbidden Army guards closed in towards the Empress Dowager.


    ¡°Your Excellency, Mr. Gu, let¡¯s retreat for now!¡±


    Wang Boan silently stepped in front of Wang Qiong and urged him and Gu Ji to retreat.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Lin Qingyi, the Commanding Officer of the Brocade Guards, alsomanded his men to slowly surround Yang Tinghe.


    Everyone looked with horror at Yang Tinghe, who was exuding such intense murderous intent and terrifying aura, their faces turning pale.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om<div>


    They couldn¡¯t believe that this Prime Minister, usually so mild-mannered, was actually the Blood Demon of the Demonic Cult, who instilled fear in the hearts of children.


    ¡°Pei! Xuan! Jing!¡±


    Yang Tinghe ignored the Forbidden Army guards and Brocade Guards closing in, his gaze fixed on Pei Xuanjing as he roared in a low voice.


    Damn it!


    He was just one step away!


    For this n, he had been hiding in the Great Ming Court for decades, consuming incalcble energy and effort, even abandoning the Blood Demon Sect.


    The n he had painstakingly devised over decades was one step away from sess. But then, Pei Xuanjing showed up and ruined everything.


    How could he not be angry, not hate him!


    He had already decided, today, he must kill Pei Xuanjing. He would drain all of his blood and use it to boost his own strength, only then could he relieve his resentment.


    At this moment, Yang Tinghe no longer suppressed anything, releasing his entire power without reservation, letting his True Qi and Blood Qi permeate the atmosphere.


    ¡°Strike now!¡± He shouted angrily.


    At the same time he sprang into action, several other top fighters also revealed their strength and attacked. These were all his subordinates.


    A few of them took out Thousand-Li Fire from their chests and set it off without hesitation.


    Even in broad daylight, the Thousand-Li Fire soared into the sky and exploded. It could be seen almost all over Tiandu.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The Brocade Guards and Imperial guards charged toward these men immediately.


    The various faction leaders who had been observing from the side had their expressions changing fast, each of them calcting rapidly in their head whether they should intervene and what benefits they could gain from it.


    ¡°This is your doing! I hadn¡¯t intended to kill so many people, but you forced me.¡± Yang Tinghe¡¯s gaze was ice cold. He muttered to Pei Xuanjing, ¡°Remember, today, these people have died because of you!¡±


    He took a step forward, his surroundings shimmering with violent energy, his aura menacing and tyrannical.


    BOOM!


    The endless blood mist around him rose and dispersed. The terrifying aura shocked the entire square causing everyone to retreat in fear.


    Many officials who couldn¡¯t dodge in time, were touched by the blood mist. Their skin began to fester, as if it was corroded by something.


    This was a blood mist unique to the Blood Demon Sect, anyone who was touched and couldn¡¯t expel the blood mist, would definitely be infected and turned into blood water.


    Yang Tinghe waved his arms, and the rolling waves of energy rushed away. Then he suddenly pped a palm, causing an endless blood mist towards Pei Xuanjing..

 Chapter 297: 234: An Abnormal Reaction? 3rd Update – Subscription Requested

    Chapter 297: 234: An Abnormal Reaction? 3rd Update ¨C Subscription Requested<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Disperse!¡±


    He saw the blood mist pouring down like a broken river dam, the water raging and rushing towards him.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing, seeing this, kept his calm, uttered a lightmand, and then the Innate Thunder Gang Qi around his body surged freely. Countless purple-green bolts of lightning fell, smashing the mist apart.


    Next, he gathered his five fingers into a palm, collecting the purple-green electric arcs, striking towards the opponent.


    Thunder was supremely rigid and unyielding, it broke evil and subdued the demons.


    His Shenxiao Thunder Palm technique was already powerful enough. Now, against this Demonic Cult¡¯s Blood Demon Qi, it was even more potent than before.


    Booming sounds echoed.


    Despite it being a clear day, as Pei Xuanjing made his move, the celestial pattern over his head started to change, almost as if wind and thunder were gathering, as thundering booms resounded in the sky, giving the impression of impending thunderbolts.


    Rip! Bang!


    Yang Tinghe¡¯s official robe was instantly torn into countless pieces and fluttered in the sky, revealing a blood-colored robe underneath.


    Facing this towering palm strike from Pei Xuanjing, Yang showed no fear. He flicked his fingers lightly, performing a series of hand seals, and in a blink of an eye, a blood-colored seal condensed on his chest.


    The Blood Seal of the Blood Demon Sect was not only powerful, but also extremely vicious.


    Those affixed with such blood seals would have their blood Qi boiling rapidly, burning uncontrobly, until, in the end, the victim¡¯s blood Qi is exhausted, resulting in death.<div>


    Boom!


    An intense explosion, like a startling thunderp, echoed throughout the square.


    A myriad of low-level civil and military officials scattered in a hurry, fearing that they¡¯d be caught in the fierce exchange and lose their precious lives.


    Even though this was merely the initial probing exchange between the two, the power they disyed immensely shook the hearts of countless spectators.


    Their figures swiveled and shed instantaneously. Fists and palms, legs and fingers, all sorts of hand -to-hand techniques were deployed, causing strong gusts of wind and continuous energy explosions.


    Due to their fierce exchange, apart from them, there was no one left on the square. The marble floor paved with white jade stones was also damaged from the aftershocks. The floor copsed and stones flew about.


    Each of their movements demonstrated immense destructive power and explosive force, shocking everyone.


    Over so many years, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s fame was earned through his own effort, punch by punch, sword strike by sword strike. Thus, no one could question his strength.


    But to their surprise, Yang Tinghe ¨C or the Blood Demon, who had not set foot in the martial arts world for decades and hadn¡¯t made a move from within the court for a long time ¨C also possessed such a terrifying strength.


    One must realize, during these decades, Yang did not, like other martial artists, seclude himself for closed-door training. Instead, most of the time he focused on politics, which was why he was highly regarded by the emperor.


    Despite this, the strength disyed by the Blood Demon today was still so terrifying that it left everyone astounded.<div>


    Could it be possible that the Blood Demon had such terrifying strength decades ago?


    Or was he extraordinarily gifted, allowing his martial arts to progress rather than regress during the past few decades while he was also handling political affairs?


    Regardless, the Blood Demon today left many people astonished.


    ¡°For him to spend decades concealing himself within the court, he must be plotting something earth-shattering,¡± someone guessed, his eyes sparkling.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    After all, if the Blood Demon¡¯s martial strength had diminished, his concealment within the court could be exined as avoiding retaliation from his enemies.


    However, the Blood Demon, who now disyed shocking strength and whose martial arts skills were rare in the world, did not seem to be hiding from any enemies.


    The ability to make such a powerful Blood Demon spend decades doing something undoubtedly made everyone extremely curious. What Secrets are hidden within?


    They spected whether Pei Xuanjing appeared here today to trouble Blood Demon Yang Tinghe because of this secret.


    Otherwise, ording to their information, Pei Xuanjing and the Blood Demon had no grudges, so why would he suddenly trouble him?


    They were eager to know the true purpose of the Blood Demon and whether they could obtain anything from it.


    Thinking of this, some friendly forces began to secretly plot, scheming whether they could grab a share of the spoils from this situation.<div>


    Meanwhile, outside the Imperial City, a Thousand-Li Fire exploded in the sky, seemingly responding to the signal just released by Yang Tinghe and others.


    Many people¡¯s faces changed, understanding that the others outside the Imperial City had just made their move.


    Lin Qingyi immediately took a step forward, preparing to order the Brocade Guards to suppress the rebellion with him.


    He knew that although the present imperial city seemed dangerous, it was actually the safest ce.


    Not to mention Pei Xuanjing, a peerless powerhouse handling Yang Tinghe, there were also those from major forces who were eager to take action at any moment on the side.


    In addition, Master Qingxu, the head of the True Martial Sect, was seated. With such a person who was ranked at the top of the martial arts council, no major problems would arise in the Imperial City.


    In contrast, most of the officials were currently inside the Imperial City. While there were many forbidden army soldiers guarding outside, no one couldmand them.


    He said to Commanding Officer Jiang Bin, ¡°Sir, with people from the Two Factories protecting the Empress Dowager, I¡¯d like to ask for permission to lead a team to suppress the rebellion.¡±


    He had initially thought that Jiang Bin would agree with his action. However, surprisingly, after hearing his request, a hint of impatience emerged in Jiang Bin¡¯s eyes. He said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    ¡°Sir ,¡± Lin Qingyi was puzzled and wanted to ask for permission again. ¡°Shut up,¡± Jiang Bin scolded, his eyes filled with anger. He said, ¡°Are you going to disobey my orders?¡± A chill filled Lin Qingyi¡¯s heart. He respectfully said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    Although he was dissatisfied, he had no choice but to step back obediently and order his men to guard the surroundings.


    Jiang Bin was looking at the two people fighting in the square, with deep eyes and a calm demeanor. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Lin Qingyi stood at a distance, looked around, and noticed something strange. Xu Tai and Li Cong, who were fellowmanding officers, had disappeared at some point. At present, of the threemanding officers of the Brocade Guards, only he wasmanding the troops within the Imperial


    City.


    This made Lin Qingyi feel somewhat suspicious.


    Meanwhile, outside the Imperial City, Bai Xiaosheng and Pei Xuanjing quickly gathered their forces¡¯ experts and headed towards East City after they had separated.


    Originally, ording to the rules, King Xing, as a member of the royal family, could also attend this Great Morning Meeting.


    However, because he was a potential sessor to the throne, King Xing was temporarily ced here and did not enter the Imperial City before the final result was out.


    The reason was simple. The court debates were decided by officials, and none wished to openly oppose a potential new monarch.


    Therefore, neither King Xing nor the grandson of the Anshan King entered the Imperial City.


    When Bai Xiaosheng, leading his men, was less than two li away from the temporary residence of King Xing, violent waves of battle Qi emerged, changing his facial expression slightly..

 Chapter 298: 235: The Might of the Blood Demon, Able to Suppress with a Backhand!

    Chapter 298: 235: The Might of the Blood Demon, Able to Suppress with a Backhand!<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Rumble¡­


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s robe fluttered, and the air around him surged with every punch and palm strike heunched. His power was like a dragon elephant rolling its cumbersome body, infinite and unpredictable.<div>


    The rampant force headed towards Yang Tinghe like an avnche, as if the sky was falling and the earth was splitting, difficult to resist.


    All he felt was like a small boat swaying amidst a tempest, facing the raging waves with no chance of resistance.


    The momentum on Yang Tinghe¡¯s body erupt once more, and his fists surged with infinite, blood-colored power.


    Boom!


    The violent explosion echoed over the square, andyers of air waves swept in all directions.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled faintly and whispered, ¡°Is that all?¡±


    In the midst of his speech, he struck again.


    His words carried an intimidating horror, enough to deafen ears.


    He raised his slender, fair palm, and a purple-blue stream of lightning emerged, gathering in his palm, a fearsome force emanating from it.


    Then, he struck another palm.


    A purple-blue thunder dragon roared toward them, bringing a chilling breath in its wake.<div>


    Boom!


    The moment Pei Xuanjing¡¯s palm reached out, Yang Tinghe felt a chill run through him. His body trembled as he felt the terrifying breath contained within that palm, iparable to anything else as if it could shatter heaven and earth.


    In a trance, he seemed to see himself being swallowed by a dragon of thunder.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± He immediately suppressed this thought and erupted into action once more.


    Swinging his arms, the blood mist around him converged quickly into a blood-red dragon in front of him.


    Roar!


    A dragon roar shook the heavens, and the blood-red dragon let out a ground-shaking roar, dancing toward the thunder dragon.


    The purple and blue thunder dragon and the blood-red giant dragon entwined with each other, the colors of blood red and purple-blue intertwining as if the two dragons were wrestling.


    Thud!


    Yang Tinghe was hit by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s palm on his shoulder, he spat out a mouthful of blood, and was blown away by the raging force, retreating over ten yards.


    The immense force made his legs sink into the ground up to his knees, leaving two deep furrows.<div>


    Hiss!


    Everyone was stunned by the sight before them. They never expected that Yang Tinghe would disy such formidable strength, yet he was still easily injured by Pei Xuanjing.


    The yer Taoist, so terrifying!


    Many people sighed in their hearts, feeling shocked by the strength disyed by Pei Xuanjing.


    A horrifying thought gradually arose in their minds, if nothing went wrong, for the next two hundred years until Pei Xuanjings passing, he would be like an insurmountable barrier in the martial arts world.


    In the future, his sword intent would shine like the sun, overwhelming the world for two hundred years.


    It was fortunate but also unfortunate to be born in the same era as such a powerful being.


    It was fortunate because they could see how powerful the extreme of martial arts could be. The unfortunate part was that their brilliance would always be overshadowed by him.


    ¡°This is another Master Sanfeng! ¡± Taoist Xuanmingmented in his heart.


    After yesterday¡¯s dialogue with Pei Xuanjing, the moment he learned that Pei Xuanjing had condensed his Divine Soul from the Path of Refining Spirit, he had fully understood.


    The Pei Xuanjing before him was going to be another Master Sanfeng from six hundred years ago. He had reached the peak of the Mortal Realm in martial arts and missed only an opportunity to truly step into the Spirit Realm.<div>


    What a pity!


    After the Chongyang Ancestor, their Quanzhen Dao had never produced another extraordinary person who could suppress the world.


    ¡°If the Heaven and Earth weren¡¯t about to revive, I would fear that I would never catch up with him in my lifetime,¡± Wu Fa, the Taoist, felt while looking at the unparalleled Pei Xuanjing.


    Compared to the talent shown by Pei Xuanjing, even a confident person like himself couldn¡¯t help feeling inferior.


    Thinking back to when he and Bai Xiaosheng first started paying attention to Pei Xuanjing, who was then just a newly promoted third-grade Martial Artist. In just over a decade, he had grown so much that even he had to look up to him.


    But Wu Fa, the Taoist, was no ordinary man, he had no jealousy towards Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength, but was filled with motivation.


    The Heaven and Earth were about to revive, at that time, he too could advance in his cultivation journey. Even if Pei Xuanjing was a step ahead of him, he was still confident that he could tread his path of cultivation.


    Pei Xuanjing was unaware that the strength he showed had caused turbulent waves in the hearts of everyone around him and they couldn¡¯t contain themselves. His attention was still on Blood Demon Yang Tinghe in the distance.


    After the sessful blow that injured his opponent, Pei Xuanjing did not choose to press the attack, but stopped and watched him quietly.


    One hand lightly resting on the hilt of his sword, the other resting behind his back, his robe fluttering, and his cold eyes calmly watching the Blood Demon Yang Tinghe.


    No sorrow, no joy, his expression remained calm, as if defeating Yang Tinghe did not give him any sense of aplishment or joy.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing!¡±


    Yang Tinghe shook slightly as he pulled his legs out of the ground. His eyes were filled with unrestrained anger as he growled coldly.


    The hoarse voice, apanied by a palpable killing intent, seemed to lower the temperature around him dramatically.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re pretty resentful?¡± Pei Xuanjing spoke calmly, he shook his head slightly and sighed,


    ¡°But if you only have this much strength, you seem to be slightly inferior to the Seven Kills Sword Master who died under my hand not long ago.¡±


    Although the current strength disyed by the former made the others surprised, to Pei Xuanjing, this was nothing.


    It was even less than the Seven Kills Sword Master who had cast the Seven Kills Sword, not to mentionpared to the stronger Fengdu Ghost Emperor.


    He held the hilt of the Seven Kills Sword at his waist and said, ¡°If you have any trump cards, just show them all to avoid regret.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Yang Tinghe red infuriatedly about to say something, but he saw the Seven Kills Sword at his opponent¡¯s waist and couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly wary.


    The Blood Demon Sect was ranked higher than the Seven Kills Sword Sect in the Demonic Cult, and he considered himself superior to the Seven Kills Sword Master.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    However, he also knew how terrifying the extreme power of the Seven Kills Sword Master could be. Thetter¡¯s final sword move was something he couldn¡¯t handle easily, and he would have to pay a great price.


    But Pei Xuanjing was able to kill the Seven Kills Sword Master easily and then kill the even stronger Fengdu Ghost Emperor, which was how terrifying.


    Moreover, he knew that after killing these two, Xue Wuheng had also met with him.


    Knowing Xue Wuheng very well, he knew that with his character, if he had the chance at that moment, he would definitely have unhesitatingly attacked him.


    But the end result was that Xue Wuheng didn¡¯t act, nor did he retrieve the Seven Kills Sword and left easily, which undoubtedly proved that even Xue Wuheng didn¡¯t have confidence to take him down at that time..

 Chapter 299: 236: Suppression Counterattack, Second Update

    Chapter 299: 236: Suppression Counterattack, Second Update<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    All these signs undoubtedly made Yang Tinghe extremely wary of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength.


    Their exchange just now made him question whether he could kill the other.<div>


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to make a move?¡± Pei Xuanjing was somewhat bored.


    While he was interested in observing Yang Tinghe¡¯s methods, he was clear that his primary aim today was something else, and thus, his patience was scarce.


    This attitude of his frustrated Yang Tinghe, stirring his anger.


    Even though he admitted that he might not be a match for Pei Xuanjing, in his view, they were both powerful individuals of the same caliber.


    However, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words made him feel belittled, leading him to rage and strike out once more.


    With a flick of his right wrist, a foot-long knife thin as a cicada wing with a blood-red glow began to circte, emitting a chilling aura.


    The Blood God de, a Ten Thousand-Forged Divine Weapon.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    As Yang Tinghe flipped his wrist, a terrifying edge erupted from the Blood God de, as if even the air was cleaved into a vacuum.


    Buzz¡­


    The shrill sound of the de echoed in the square, a terrifying scene of mountains of corpses and sea of blood seemed to fill everyone¡¯s minds.


    Zing!<div>


    Yang Tinghe leaped into the air, his Blood God de carried an unrivaled sharpness, shing towards Pei Xuanjing.


    A trail of de light shed, the peerless de light seemed to cleave heaven and earth apart, reminiscent of the dawn, wandering through the starlight of the night, shining everywhere.


    At this moment, he appeared unified with the Blood God de, like a blood-red dragon.


    An endless mist of blood diffused around, appearing in front of Pei Xuanjing almost instantly, almost like teleportation.


    ¡°Insignificant tricks!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head and sighed.


    With a slight shift of his body, he avoided the fierce de.


    After gathering his Divine Soul, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mental strength had be extremely powerful, and he had be countless times more agile than before.


    What looked like the bizarre and rapid knife techniques of Yang Tinghe, could seem swift and teleport-like to others.


    But in front of Pei Xuanjing, they were slow, like a turtle crawling before his eyes, insignificant.


    Being easily evaded by Pei Xuanjing caught Yang Tinghe by surprise, but his wrist flipped again, but it was still effortlessly avoided by Pei Xuanjing.<div>


    The sharp knife aura nearly turned the floor around Pei Xuanjing into dust, but it still did not hurt Pei Xuanjing in the slightest.


    ¡°Hehe!¡± Pei Xuanjing chuckled lightly, his eyes staring straight into Yang Tinghe¡¯s.


    The sword technique with eyes!


    Yang Tinghe never imagined that Pei Xuanjing could use this kind of technique, he didn¡¯t avoid Pei Xuanjing¡¯s gaze at all, facing it head-on.


    Boom!


    In an instant, he felt as if countless swords were shooting out from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes, piercing his pupils, and pricking into his mind, even shaking his spirit. The momentum of the knife in his hand was even halted.


    Without any hesitation, Pei Xuanjing raised his slender white palm and gently pped it down on Yang Tinghe¡¯s knife-wielding wrist.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s physical strength was immense after having gone through a rebirth, every blow of his carried the force to shatter Heaven and Earth.


    Even though Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t use his full strength, just an arbitrary strike harbored a power that Yang Tinghe couldn¡¯t withstand.


    Crack!


    Still reeling from the shock of the eye sword technique, Yang Tinghe felt a brutal impact on the wrist holding the knife, as if even his bones were shattered by the immense force.<div>


    The hand holding the knife lost its strength, and the Blood God de slipped from his grasp. As Pei Xuanjing casually caught the Blood God de, his other hand struck the Dantian of his opponent.


    Puh!


    Yang Tinghe spat out a mouthful of blood, the whole person seemed like a kite with its string cut off, flying out and crashing dozens of feet away on the square.


    At this moment, the True Qi in his Dantian was shattered by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s palm, making it hard to gather for a while, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to struggle to stand.


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    Seeing this, a few of his men abandoned their opponents and tried to rush over to his aid.


    Pei Xuanjing snorted coldly, casually swung the Blood God de in his hand, the razor-sharp de shot out, those few men didn¡¯t even have time to utter a word before they were sliced in half.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡±


    Yang Tinghe didn¡¯t care about the death of his men, he only fixed his hateful gaze on Pei Xuanjing, who was walking towards him.


    All eyes were focused on Pei Xuanjing, watching his every move in silence.


    Yang Tinghe, the Blood Demon, was defeated too easily, and Pei Xuanjing won too effortlessly.


    From beginning to end, Pei Xuanjing never used his divine sword at his waist, he just used simple punches and palms to defeat the powerful Yang Tinghe, which left everyone speechless.


    Almost everyone knew that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strongest technique was his swordy, countless people had fallen under his sword along the way.


    Especially during the duel with the Old Heavenly Master on Dragon Tiger Mountain, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Sword Tao Realm shocked many people. Therefore, after the battle field was broken, many people scrambled for pieces that contained traces of his sword.


    Even to say that among the various forces present today, many people had pieces containing traces of his sword, preserved for their descendants to study.


    In just a few steps, Pei Xuanjing arrived in front of Yang Tinghe. Looking at Yang Tinghe who had lost his fighting strength, he gently pped him down with a palm.


    Everyone thought that Pei Xuanjing would kill him without hesitation, but instead, Pei Xuanjing only shattered his Dantian, crippling his martial abilities.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill me!¡± Yang Tinghe roared in rage.


    Having his martial abilities taken away from him was more painful than being killed by the opponent.


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head and said: ¡°Someone thinks your life is still useful.¡±


    Originally, ording to his n, he would kill him and be done with it.


    But Bai Xiaosheng told him that Yang Tinghe¡¯s life was more useful alive than dead, if Pei Xuanjing was sure he could defeat the other and spare his life, then he should do so.


    ording to what Bai Xiaosheng said, Blood Demon Yang Tinghe carried a big secret. For him to be able to hide in the court of Great Ming for decades, the n he was plotting must be something grand.


    ording to the information he received, Yang Tinghe was indeed trapped deep in a forbidden blessednd and hadn¡¯te out. The opening of that forbidden blessednd hadn¡¯t arrived yet. It could be said that even if Yang Tinghe survived in the forbidden blessednd, it wasn¡¯t time for him toe out yet..

 Chapter 300: 237 Yang Tinghe Has a Secret

    Chapter 300: 237 Yang Tinghe Has a Secret<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Yang Tinghe holds a great secret. That was Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s assumption.


    Because when everyone believed the other party was trapped in the forbidden blessednd, it was extraordinary that the Blood Demon not only mysteriously got out, but also didn¡¯t return to the Demonic Cult. Instead, the Blood Demon hid here, which seemed very peculiar.<div>


    Originally, Bai Xiaosheng was oblivious to this matter. Even when Yang Tinghe¡¯s actions were a bit abnormal during the turmoil in Tiandu, it did not raise his suspicion.


    Only after Pei Xuanjing killed the Seven Kills Sword Master, and had a conflict with the Demonic Cult, did Bai Xiaosheng pay special attention to the Cult¡¯s affairs. Upon realizing the strange actions of the Sky Demon Sect¡¯s leader, Xue Wuheng, in Tiandu, he traced back to discover the true identity of Yang Tinghe.


    Furthermore, the Divine Soul did note to Tiandu, not because everyone believed he was in seclusion, but due to his discussion with Xue Wuheng, preventing him from intervening and affecting the n in Tiandu.


    Yang Tinghe has a great secret, so even if it is just to understand this matter, sparing his life is worthwhile.


    Of course, this is what Bai Xiaosheng said considering that after Pei Xuanjing gathered the Divine Soul, he confidently behaved in this manner.


    If ites to a critical point, when things go beyond expectations, Pei Xuanjing need not hold back. Everything should prioritize the n.


    It is precisely because of this that Pei Xuanjing did not exert his full strength when making his move, and always chose to leave room for manoeuver. One reason is the fear of identally killing the opponent, and the other is to carry out a probing action.


    Otherwise, with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current strength, once the Seven Kills Sword is drawn, he would need only one strike. No matter what skills the opponent possesses, survival is difficult. There is no need for such troubles.


    He released a sword intention into the Blood Demon¡¯s body, then decisively ignored the opponent¡¯s cursing and demands for death, and turned towards the officials.


    Although they were in the Imperial city at the time, usually-discreet Pei Xuanjing held his ground as if he were the master, leisurely walking amongst the officials.


    He slowly walked towards these officials. With each step, expressions on the officials¡¯ faces changed.<div>


    As they faced the terrifying Pei Xuanjing, they didn¡¯t know what his next move would be.


    What terrified them even more was that regardless of what Pei Xuanjing intended to do, it seemed they had no chance of stopping him.


    Wang Qiong¡¯s face changed slightly, about to step forward, but someone beat him to it.


    The Brocade Guard Commander, Jiang Bin, suddenly burst intoughter and said: ¡°Brother Pei, long time no see. I trust you are well!¡±


    No one expected that the usually silentmander, who always downyed his own presence, would step forward at this time.


    The news of his acquaintance with Pei Xuanjing was widely known. Even now, many believe that when Pei Xuanjing executed the formermander Qian Ning in Xuanfu, Jiang Bin had a hand in it.


    Jiang Bin had been silent from the moment Pei Xuanjing appeared, but unexpectedly spoke up now.


    A few people spected that having witnessed Pei Xu anjing¡¯s extraordinary power, Jiang Bin desired to win him over.


    Even Lin Qingyi, who was standing not far behind him, held the same suspicion.


    After all, Jiang Bin had warned Lin Qingyi not to get too close to Pei Xuanjing because they now belonged to different camps.


    Pei Xuanjing was somewhat taken aback; he didn¡¯t expect Jiang Bin to step forward now.<div>


    However, Pei Xuanjing did not reveal his surprise. He said with a hint of a smile on his face, ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Jiang. I trust you are also well.¡±


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing refer to him as ¡°Mr. Jiang,¡± many officials smirked.


    Clearly, they all understood that Jiang Bin¡¯S attempts at developing a closer rtionship would prove to be futile.


    Even Jiang Bin¡¯s smile froze for just a moment. However, it quickly recovered as he responded to Pei Xuanjing with a smile, ¡°Although the Blood Demon was subdued by Brother Pei, I, Jiang, still want to ask for a favor. Can Brother Pei hand him over to me? After all, it¡¯s the Brocade Guard¡¯s responsibility to oversee the officials. This traitor has been hiding in the court for decades and I was none the wiser, somewhat derelict of duty, and I wish to make amends by interrogating him for any aplices.¡±


    He pointed at Yang Tinghe and spoke with a righteous tone.


    His speech waspelling and none could find fault in it.


    After all, it was indeed the Brocade Guard¡¯s duty to oversee the officials, and Yang Tinghe was the Prime Minister, the highest-ranking official. Unless the Emperor stripped his rank, no institution, be it the Ducal Pce, the Ministry of Criminal Affairs, or the Three Judicial Departments, had the authority to act against him.


    Only an organization like the Brocade Guard, backed by the royal authority, had the qualifications to take him into custody, detain, and interrogate him.


    Suddenly, it dawned on some people that Jiang Bin wanted to take advantage of this situation to make up for his negligence and/or to im the credit.


    Of course, nobody saw the indescribable sh of hope that crossed Yang Tinghe¡¯s face as he heard Jiang Bin¡¯s words.


    Pei Xuanjing responded with a faint smile. When Jiang Bin thought he was agreeing, Pei Xuanjing shook his head and said, ¡°No need.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn<div>


    ¡°Brother Pei¡­.,¡± Jiang Bin was taken aback and tried to continue pleading.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face turned cold, he sternly said, ¡°I said, no need.¡±


    As he spoke, he coldly nced at Jiang Bin, causing the surrounding temperature to seemingly drop.


    Jiang Bin froze under Pei Xuanjing¡¯s gaze, as if he were plunged into an ice cave. He was drenched in a cold sweat and dared not say another word.


    He had a hunch that if he continued to plead, Pei Xuanjing would not hesitate to kill him.


    Although he didn¡¯t understand why Pei Xuanjing suddenly turned against him, disregarding old ties, Jiang Bin chose to remain silent. Years of instinct told him that silence was the best option.


    All eyes again turned to the two as the crowd¡¯s expressions shifted. Many officials who had once mocked Jiang Bin now wore different looks on their faces.


    This was exactly the case of ¡°mourning the death of a fellow rabbit.¡± Although they were enemies or rivals, and they looked down on or envied Jiang Bin, they still saw themselves in the same group. They were all officials of the Great Ming imperial court and undoubtedly, Jiang Bin outranked most of them.


    Seeing Jiang Bin so overpowered and frightened by Pei Xuanjing that he didn¡¯t dare to contradict him evoked a sense of sorrow. They shared amon indignation and began looking at Pei Xuanjing differently.


    At this moment, the humiliation Jiang Bin had suffered had resonated with them, as if it was their own, triggering a sense of injustice.


    But the truly tragic part was that they were helpless in this situation..

 Chapter 301: 238: Take back our territory! First update

    Chapter 301: 238: Take back our territory! First update<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    After he saw that Jiang Bin stopped talking, Pei Xuanjing withdrew his gaze and nced around. He took in the expressions of all the officials without seeming to care.


    Despite the fury and dissatisfaction of these people, there were only a few who dared to meet Pei Xuanjing¡¯s gaze.<div>


    As for a few individual officials who dared to face Pei Xuanjing, he noted their faces. Not that he nned revenge, but he felt that these people had determination and valor¡ªqualities that might prove useful in the future.


    Standing tall on the za, Pei Xuanjing overlooked all four directions with an imposing gaze that could not be easily challenged.


    The whole sight was a profound show of a single man¡¯s power.


    His voice once again resounded in the za. Although he didn¡¯t use any True Qi, his words clearly reached everyone¡¯s ears.


    As is usual, when a strong man speaks, all fall silent. So everyone on the za quieted down, waiting for Pei Xuanjing to continue.


    ¡°Today, I am here for three reasons. I¡¯ve already discussed and acted upon the first two. Now, I will talk about the third one.¡±


    Upon hearing this, all gathered at the za were immediately captivated by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, eager to know what he intended to do next.


    After all, both issues previously raised by Pei Xuanjing were of great importance and could cause considerable turmoil.


    Now, the third matter he had chosen to discussst was undoubtedly of utmost importance.


    ¡°Six hundred years ago, the former dynasty acted unjustly and oppressed the people. A group of rebels rose against it and, led by the first Emperor of the Great Ming, ousted the dynasty and liberated the kingdom. And so the six hundred year reign of the Great Ming began.¡± , dered Pei Xuanjing.


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing suddenly recount the history of the Great Ming Empire, many began frowning in confusion, wondering why he would bring up these historical events.<div>


    Even though opinions about the first Emperor of the Great Ming varied widely, no one dared deny his feat of expelling invaders and liberating the kingdom. Even officials who secretly thought of him as a tyrant held this view.


    Because this was the founding principle of the Great Ming Empire, a point of legal and moral principles, no one dared to question it. A denial would be seen as a rejection of their own identity and a challenge to the royal family¡ªa course of action that invited severe punishment.


    While they were puzzling over his words, Pei Xuanjing continued: ¡°The first Emperor of the Great Ming was indeed a great ruler. But the overthrowing of the former dynasty wasn¡¯t his Ione achievement. Countless heroes and upright individuals sacrificed their lives for this cause. This is a fact acknowledged by the emperor himself. Is there anyone here who would deny this?¡±


    All heads nodded in agreement, and no objections were voiced. Pei Xuanjing was right. This was a fact personally confirmed by the emperor in his first imperial decree, a decree which still remains in the possession ot tne royal tami1Y today.


    Pei Xuanjing paused, then continued: ¡°Reward be given to those who merit it, punishment to those who offend. When the first emperor ascended the throne, he not only rewarded those who had contributed to his cause but also extended his gratitude to therge number of people who had helped him expel the invaders but did not wish to receive rewards. The Great Ming kingdom belonged not only to him but also to those heroes.¡±


    ¡°In line with the first emperor¡¯s decree, no matter when or who the emperor might be, as long as the Great Ming continues to exist, these people could rightfully im their share from the kingdom whenever they wish. ¡±


    On hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, everyone began to understand what he was getting at.


    Upon overthrowing the former dynasty, the first Emperor of the Great Ming wanted not only to confer nobility but also to reward the powerhouse individuals from the martial world, thus bringing them into his fold.


    Although these factions of the martial world rejected the emperor¡¯s offer, he still left a promise to them. He even had his words engraved onto a stone monument, and this monument was erected in front of the ancestral shrine as a deration of his will.


    Even though six hundred years had passed, and even though a number of elder statesmen were dismissed during theter years of his reign, the monument was left intact, either out of negligence or intention.


    In the past, that monument was considered insignificant and taken for granted. However, with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s recent reference, it had be undeniable proof that silenced any opposition and left them without an argument.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om<div>


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words resonated through the za once more: ¡°Back then, the heroes did not ask for anything. However, today, the Great Ming has broken its promise¡­ As much as the kingdom belongs to the Great Ming, it also belongs to us. Just because we did not ask for anything back then, doesn¡¯t mean we wouldn¡¯t ask for it now. Thus, I, on behalf of the Shenxiao Sect, am here to reim our share of the kingdom.¡±


    Boom!


    Everyone gathered in the za changed countenance dramatically. No one could have anticipated that Pei Xuanjing would say something so shocking, stirring tumult throughout the crowd.


    While they were astounded by his statement, they could not deny that he was right.


    The Shenxiao Sect yed a significant role in overthrowing the former dynasty. If one were to truly calcte, ording to the ancestral order left by the first Emperor of the Great Ming, they undeniably had a share in the kingdom.


    Not just the Shenxiao Sect, but also most of the factions present at the za could rightfully im a share of the kingdom.


    ¡°You¡­¡±, Xuan Zheng, tried to rebuke Pei Xuanjing upon hearing his words, but he couldn¡¯t utter a single word.


    This stone monument was considered the testament of the first Emperor and was ced in the ancestral shrine.


    Not only was it a demonstration of the emperor¡¯s achievements, but it also represented the legitimacy of Great Ming¡¯s royal family, symbolising their endorsement by the martial factions.


    But, who would have thought, that today it has turned into a weapon for Pei Xuanjing to use against them.


    Although Xuan Zheng was furious, he didn¡¯t dare to deny what Pei Xuanjing said.<div>


    Even if denied, the stone monument still existed and even without the monument, he couldn¡¯t deny a principle that is a fundamental part of the Great Ming¡¯s legal system.


    If he were to deny outright, without Pei Xuanjing needing to say anything, there would undoubtedly be countless people ready to overthrow him, Xuan Zheng.


    Regardless of the others¡¯ thoughts, Pei Xuanjing boldly asked again: ¡°Today, with the entire Great Ming royal family gathered, all the officials in attendance, and the main participants from all sides witnessing, I, the Long Life Son of the Shenxiao Sect, ask: Does the ancestral decree left by the first emperor of the Great Ming hold true?¡±


    Does the ancestral decree of the first emperor of the Great Ming hold true?


    These words made all the nobility nch. Some wore anxious expressions, some appeared lost, some were panic-stricken, some were livid, and some¡­


    But everything was quiet, and no one dared to utter a word..

 Chapter 341 - 278 Li Tiange!

    Chapter 341: Chapter 278 Li Tiange!


    Trantor: 549690339


    The autumn wind howls, bending myriad grass.


    Pei Xuanjing is sitting by ake, circled by intense Heaven and Earth Essence Qi. He keeps his eyes half-closed as his True Qi circtes within his body, constantly generating pure True Qi.


    Of course, if anyone saw this scene, they would be stunned.


    Because, in the distance by theke, dozens of the Da Li Dynasty tribal knightsy spread-eagled in all directions, all in with a single sword strike to the throat, having seemingly failed to resist.


    As expected, these fallen knights were all in by Pei Xuanjing.


    Ever since he left Yunzhong City, moving out alone into the grasnds, he became the target of many knights who thought they could easily capture him for their own gain.


    Unfortunately for them, Pei Xuanjing was not their prey, but a ferocious tiger that devoured humans. Over this period, countless knights were in by him.


    As a result, almost all the tribes on the grasnds under the Da Li Dynasty had taken notice. They had dispatched several skilled individuals to find and eliminate Pei Xuanjing, but unsurprisingly, none seeded.


    Whooosh, whooosh¡­


    Pei Xuanjing, having finished his cultivation, opened his eyes, a hint of a smile appearing on his face as he felt the surging stream of True Qi within his body.


    In a short period of three months, he had managed to refine 365 strands of True Qi, reaching the absolute peak of the Qi Realm.


    For those who find it challenging to reach the extreme of the Qi Realm, constant exploration andborious cultivation are required to reach the pinnacle.


    Yet for Pei Xuanjing, his path of cultivation was smooth sailing, without any obstacles, up until the Heavenly Rank.


    Theories learned from a book are of limited depth; without practice,plete understanding is beyond reach.


    Initially, Pei Xuanjing had some spection about the process of cultivating the Qi Realm in this world. Now that he had actually begun his cultivation, he finally understood the profound intricacies of the process and the difference between the extent of True Qi umtion and stepping into the Gang Qi Realm.


    Cultivation in this world primarily follows the Dao of Qi Refining.


    The Inner Qi, True Qi, and Gang Qi realms are essentially processes whereby martial artists form connections with the heavens and earth, and finally aplishmunion with the heavens and earth, thus understanding the essence of the world.


    In the Inner Qi realm, martial artists refine themselves toy a solid foundation, so as to hold the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi.


    The True Qi realm is the stage where the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi begins to slowly enter the body to bear the Essence Qi. The more True Qi is refined in this realm, the greater the range of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi contamination.


    In the Gang Qi realm, the spirit acts as a bridge to the heavens and the earth. Communion andprehension with the heavens and earth transform True Qi into the powerful Gang Qi, strengthening one¡¯s body, fusing as one with the universe.


    At the Heavenly Rank, the Meridian Pass is broken through, and the body¡¯s True Qi is continuously condensed and purified. The cycle of ceaseless condensation ultimately leads to the unity with the heavens and earth, an infinite realm.


    ¡°No wonder these people do not strongly insist on reaching the extreme in the


    True Qi realm. Because even if they only refine 108 strands of True Qi in the True Qi realm which affects their strength in the Gang Qi Realm, they still have hopes of breaking through to the Heavenly rank. After reaching the Heavenly Rank, there may be differences in strength, but there¡¯ll be no other differences in cultivation. As long as they work hard and diligently, they can still make up for these shorings.¡± Pei Xuanjing thought.


    Instead of pursuing perfection in the Qi Realm and wasting the prime of your life, it would be better to give up temporarily, wait for the chance to step into the Heavenly Rank, then make up for the deficiencies in the foundation.


    After all, martial artists in the Qi realm have limited life spans and do not have much time to waste. Once they step into the Heavenly Rank, their inner Qi circtes indefinitely, and their life span is extended. They have ample time and opportunities to make up for the deficiencies.


    ¡°Originally in the Daming world, cultivation was simply about umting


    True Qi continuously, but there was no clear distinction. Hence, even among First-Grade Martial Artists, there were measurable differences in the amount of True Qi umtion and the degree of purity in their bodies. However, this world offers a more detailed ssification, making the path of cultivation of martial artists more precise.¡± Pei Xuanjing thought about the martial studies he had studied in the Daming world: ¡°In the Daming world, practicing Gang Qi is merely a means of attack, but in this world, it is an essential step in cultivation.¡±


    ¡°If others from the Daming world came to this world, they might need to re-cultivate Gang Qi. But for me, there¡¯s no need.¡± A smile surfaced on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face, ¡°Innate Thunder Gang Qi might be one of my strongest means of attack apart from swordsmanship in this world.¡±


    As he spoke, he closed his eyes again, and his inner True Qi began to operate.


    In an instant, countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi began to converge around him again.


    With the operation of Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Intention, urging on the Innate Thunder Gang Qi, in a world already rich with Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, the power of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s innate Thunder Gang Qi would surely be even greater.


    If other people saw this, they would surely be left with their mouths hanging


    open In snocK.


    For many, they had to go through great pains to gather their spirits, break through the Meridian Pass in one go,prehend the spirit, and then carefully condense the Gang Qi. They live in constant fear, worrying that one small mistake would lead to significant setbacks.


    As a result, many people choose a safe ce when making a breakthrough, only proceeding when they are fully prepared. To see Pei Xuanjing behave in such a brazen manner is utterly unheard of.


    However, what they don¡¯t know is that for Pei Xuanjing, advancing to the Gang Qi Realm is no trouble at all; it¡¯s merely a matter of moments.


    Ayer of purple-green light slowly emerged to envelop Pei Xuanjing, exuding a terrifying aura. An endless amount of Thunder Gang Qi pervaded the air as though all the power of thunder between heaven and earth was converging towards him.


    Boom!


    Countless Gang Qi burst out from around him, causing a series of gas explosions. The resulting shockwave swept everything in the vicinity.


    Centered on where Pei Xuanjing was, everything in the vicinity was lifted off the ground leaving nothing but bare earth. All the vegetation in the area was reduced to dust and scattered with the wind.


    The Third Stage of Martial Arts, Gang Qi Realm.


    This is still the second stage of the Gang Qi Realm, the Gang Qi Externalization Realm.


    Just by merging his inner and outer Gang Qi to form a unified whole, he would have reached perfection in the Gang Qi Realm, with only one step separating him from breaking through the Meridian Pass and advancing to the Heavenly


    Rank.


    Pei Xuanjing opened his eyes; shes of lightning emanated from his eyes. His youthful face bore a grave dignity.


    He smiled faintly, his eyes dimming, and the grand aura around him dissipated, restoring his casual demeanor.


    He slowly stood up, hands resting on his back, his robe fluttering in the wind, his gaze fixed towards the north.


    In the following moment, a gust of wind blew in. A young man of about twenty years old, along with an old man with white hair, appeared not far from Pei Xuanjing.


    The Da Li Dynasty, Li Tiange!

 Chapter 303: 240 – I Won’t Stop Until I Reach My Goal! 3rd Update

    Chapter 303: 240 ¨C I Won¡¯t Stop Until I Reach My Goal! 3rd Update<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Would Shenxiao Sect¡¯s former shenanigans be unknown to others, but not him?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In Zhu Yousong¡¯s view, the ambitious Shenxiao Sect was bound for destruction. If not, where would the majesty of the royal family lie?<div>


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s appearance today, and Wang Qiong¡¯s acquiescence to his demands, were simply because Pei Xuanjing had already gained enough strength. If the two parties continued to tussle, it was likely to result in mutual losses.


    Therefore, it was better to find a reason in the future to allow him to reestablish the Shenxiao Sect, preserving face for all. However, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s aggressive demeanor was excessive.


    ¡°Sigh!¡± Pei Xuanjing shook his head and sighed lightly, ¡°It seems the Great Ming royal family is preparing to renege on their promise.¡±


    Zhu Yousong¡¯s face also sank, rage brewing in his heart. Even though he feared Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength, he was not someone to be ughtered at will.


    With so many onlookers, if word of today¡¯s events spread, how would people view their Great Ming royal family?


    ¡°Does the Prince of Xiang intend to make a move against me?¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s gaze gradually cooled.


    Zhu Yousong fell silent, calcting in the depths of his heart as he was fully aware of the consequences of making a move.


    If he won, nothing more needed to be said. But if he lost, it would be hard to find a good ending today.


    Pei Xuanjing was also silent, his momentum slowly rising, as if he would strike the moment a word was uttered.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing in this way, Zhu Yousong, as a pir of the Great Ming royal family, knew that he absolutely couldn¡¯t falter and prepared to make his move.


    The atmosphere on the field tightened again. Everyone knew that if these two battled, one of them was definitely going to fall.<div>


    ¡°Both of you, cease.¡±


    Just as the battle was about to erupt, a peaceful voice rang out, like a spring breeze sweeping across the face, temporarily suppressing the tense situation.


    Everyone turned to the source of the voice and found it to be Master Qingxu, the leader of the True Martial Sect.


    A well-known strong man on the Supreme Rankings of the Martial World, he had been extremely low-key today in the Imperial City. No matter what happened in the field, he responded only with silence, as if oblivious.


    But no one found it strange when this Taoist suddenly stepped forward at this time. Instead, they thought it was reasonable.


    After all, over the centuries, the True Martial Sect had been the closest martial arts force to the Great Ming royal family. In the eyes of many, the rtionship between the two was very close.


    Pei Xuanjing and Zhu Yousong looked at each other, slowly dissipating their True Qi, and addressed Master Qingxu.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯S been a long time.¡± Zhu Yousong greeted Master Qingxu with a smile.


    As one of the few strong men in the Great Ming royal family, his rtionship with Qingxu was pretty good, with asional letters exchanged.


    ¡°I greet Your Highness, the Prince of Xiang.¡± Master Qingxu nodded with a smile.


    Regarding the rtionship between Pei Xuanjing and Qingxu, actually no one knew. Many spected that Pei Xuanjing might be rted to Dragon Tiger Mountain or closely connected with Baiyun Temple.<div>


    But this Remnant of Shenxiao, wanted by the imperial court, and the True Martial Sect, seemed to have no connection. Their only link was Master Qingxu¡¯s junior fellow Qingyang Zi, who was the Deputy Dean of the Martial Academy when Pei Xuanjing was there.


    Of course, this did not include Wang Boan, who still clearly remembered that when he was settling the Ning King¡¯s rebellion, Qingxu Taoist hade to him, urging him not to attack Pei Xuanjing.


    If Qingxu had remained silent before, he might have been skeptical of a possible coboration between the two sides. But now that Qingxu Taoist suddenly stepped in, he saw it as almost confirming the connection between the two.


    ¡°No wonder, no wonder they are so confident.¡± Wang Boan mused to himself.


    Without realizing it, they had gathered an overwhelming force around them, which was suffocating.


    Pei Xuanjing was unaware of Wang Boan¡¯s revtion of their ns, but he wouldn¡¯t care even if he knew.


    Pretending not to recognize the other party, he addressed Qingxu Taoist with icy words. ¡°I wonder what Master intends to do?¡±


    Master Qingxu chuckled. ¡°Both of you are renowned masters in the world. I just can¡¯t bear to see you at odds with each other. It would be a loss for Great Ming if anyone were to be harmed.¡±


    His words conveyed his neutrality. However, many others on the side viewed this as favoring Zhu Yousong, the Prince of Xiang.


    Given the terrifying strength Pei Xuanjing had just exhibited, if the two were to fight, Zhu Yousong¡¯s chances of winning weren¡¯t great.


    Before Pei Xuanjing could speak, Zhu Yousong turned to Master Qingxu and said, ¡°Master¡­¡±<div>


    Though the words hadn¡¯t fully left his mouth, his expression of gratitude could hardly be concealed.


    The strong wins in the storm, and the loyal serves in chaos.


    Indeed, the True Martial Sect was an indispensable ally to the Great Ming royal family. Today, based solely on Master Qingxu¡¯s words, regardless of the oue, it doesn¡¯t shame the great rewards offered by numerous emperors of the Great Ming royal family over the past six hundred years.


    Compare this to the onlookers on the side. They have been supporting talents for six hundred years, yet never expected to breed a group of ambitious wolves. Did they think their ambition was not clear?


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words interrupted Zhu Yousong¡¯s thoughts. ¡°I don¡¯t usually prefer ughter, but today¡¯s matter requires a resolution. If not¡­¡±


    ¡°Or what!¡± Zhu Yousong retorted fiercely.


    Pei Xuanjing sneered, ¡°Or I will personally take back what belongs to me.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Pei Xuanjing scoffed, with True Qi circting and his momentum slowly rising again, showing signs of making another move.


    In an instant, everyone felt a horrifying aura, as if even breathing became a bit difficult.


    Zhu Yousong kept his bravery and was also ready to make a move.


    ¡°Both of you!¡± Master Qingxu shouted, his booming voice rang out, ¡°Why don¡¯t you both listen to what I have to say, okay?¡±


    He first asked Zhu Yousong:


    ¡°Your Highness, could you answer me, is the ancestral injunction left by the founding emperor still valid


    ¡°Of course!¡± Zhu Yousong responded definitively.


    This was something that absolutely could not be denied.


    ¡°Good!¡± Master Qingxu nodded, and asked Pei Xuanjing again, ¡°Taoist friend, what do you wish to achieve?¡±


    ¡°I want back that part of my Shenxiao Sect!¡± Pei Xuanjing calmly stated. Master Qingxu nodded and asked Zhu Yousong, ¡°What does Your Highness think?¡±


    At this time, almost all eyes are on him, anticipating his answer.


    Of course, royal rtives, officials, or those in charge of major forces, different people had different emotions,


    ¡°Absolutely impossible!¡± The Prince of Xiang decisively refused.


    He couldn¡¯t agree to this. Because if he agreed to this, what he would do when someone continued to ask for the same thing?


    Pei Xuanjing remained calm, his face filled with confidence.


    Master Qingxu then asked him, ¡°So Taoist friend, are you insisting on your goal today?¡±

 Chapter 304: 241: The Law of the Jungle, The Agreement of Three Moves. First Update

    Chapter 304: 241: The Law of the Jungle, The Agreement of Three Moves. First Update<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Hu hu¡­


    Taoist Qingxu also fell into silence. It was clear what the two of them disagreed on, and neither was willing to back down.<div>


    But then, Pei Xuanjing spoke with a clear voice, ¡°From a nameless nobody, I, Pei, have made a name for myself today. Along this journey, I¡¯ve witnessed countless happenings ande to understand a few things.¡±


    All eyes turned to Pei Xuanjing, interested to hear what this formidable martial artist, regarded as potentially the strongest in the world, had to say.


    ¡°Regardless of right or wrong in this world, everything boils down to this: Thew of the jungle.¡± Thew of the jungle!


    These four words represent the most underlying principle of this world. Everything else is illusory, only the strong have the right to speak


    Just like now, if Pei Xuanjing did not have the power, no one would pay him any attention today. Regardless of whether thebel of a Remnant of Shenxiao on his back was false or not, nobody would care, they would merely seek to eradicate him.


    However, even though Pei Xuanjing is a wanted man by the imperial court, they haven¡¯t tried to execute him. Instead, they¡¯re choosing to negotiate with him.


    Because Pei Xuanjing¡¯s power frightens them. They understand that he possesses the power capable of destroying them.


    The outcry of the weak falls on deaf ears, but the murmur of the strong is heard by all.


    Everyone fell silent. No one could deny this truth.


    No matter how much they adorn and embellish their daily lives, it cannot cover up their true nature.


    Pei Xuanjing nced at Zhu Yousong with a light smile, ¡°I originally thought to solve this matter by exterminating the powerful ones of the royal family. Then no one would be able to object.¡±<div>


    Although his words sounded calm, they were filled with an intense killing intent, making countless people gasp.


    No one doubted whether Pei Xuanjing would do so.


    Even though Pei Xuanjing imed that he disliked bloodshed, nobody believed him.


    After all, along the path of his rise to power, countless people have died beneath his feet.


    One could say that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ascendance was forged on the bones of countless powerful martial artists.


    ¡°You dare!¡± Zhu Yousong roared in anger.


    For being insulted in such a way, he couldn¡¯t help but feel furious.


    However, Pei Xuanjing ignored his anger, and continued calmly, ¡°But today, I decided to give Taoist


    Qingxu some face and choose a different method?¡±


    Taoist Qingxu timely asked, ¡°Please proceed, Taoist friend.¡±


    With a swish of his robe, Pei Xuanjing proposed loudly, ¡°Since both parties are adamant, why not go for the simplest solution ¡ª to settle the dispute through a martial artspetition.¡±<div>


    ¡°Hehe, Taoist friend, your strength is immense. Even with my abilities, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m no match for you. This seems a bit¡­¡± Taoist Qingxu left his sentence hanging, but his meaning was clear.


    Given the strength that Pei Xuanjing had disyed, not just the imperial court of the Great Ming, but even the entire world, wouldck confidence to defeat him.


    Or in other words, if the imperial court of the Great Ming had someone who was confident about besting Pei Xuanjing, would they still be negotiating with him here?


    However, when many heard Taoist Qingxu admit that even he couldn¡¯t defeat Pei Xuanjing, they were stunned. Despite having suspected as much, hearing it confirmed by Qingxu still left them astonished.


    ¡®Hehe.¡¯ Pei Xuanjingughed lightly, ¡°I haven¡¯t finished my thoughts, if today, anyone can withstand three of my moves, then let¡¯s leave today¡¯s matter aside. I shall turn around and leave without another word. How about it?¡±


    If someone can withstand three of his moves, then they win?


    Whoosh!


    There was an uproar. Nobody expected Pei Xuanjing to be so arrogant.


    Indeed, arrogant!


    Even if they admitted that Pei Xuanjing is rightfully the strongest man in the world, such an attitude was disrespectful.


    Leaving all else aside, the Prince of Xiang, Zhu Yousong, was close to being the supreme martial artist in the world. It¡¯S only that Bai Xiaosheng hadn¡¯t ranked him so.<div>


    No one doubted that Pei Xuanjing could defeat him, but iming that Zhu Yousong wouldn¡¯t evenst three moves against him was excessively arrogant.


    Many who originally nned to take advantage of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s power secretly frowned. They spected whether Pei Xuanjing was worried about Taoist Qingxu and Zhu Yousong joining forces. It seemed he might be finding an opportunity to retreat.


    Pei Xuanjing looked at Zhu Yousong with an inscrutable smile, ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t even muster such courage?¡±


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing, how dare you insult me!¡± Zhu Yousong red in anger.


    He knew that Pei Xuanjing was trying to provoke him, but he epted the challenge nheless.


    Because at this point, there was no room for retreat. This proposition of Eng Xuanjing was an open scheme, they didn¡¯t have the option to refuse.


    If they chose to refuse under such circumstances, the dignity of the Great Ming royal family would be swept away. In the future, how could the Zhu family have the face to rule this world and qualify to possess this vast and prosperousnd.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Pei Xuanjing nodded in satisfaction, asking, ¡°If Your Highness can withstand my three moves, the matter of today will be dropped. I will no longer bring it up and I will leave immediately. What if Your Highness is unable to do so?¡±


    Zhu Yousong dered solemnly, ¡°If today, this prince is unable to withstand your three moves, then, from today on, you, Pei Xuanjing, and the Zhu household shall share this Great Ming world!¡±


    As his words echoed, a deathly silence fell.


    ¡°Deal!¡± A satisfied smile appeared on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face.


    He turned to Taoist Qingxu and said, ¡°Would the Sect Leader kindly be our witness?¡±


    ¡°Agreed!¡± Taoist Qingxu nodded solemnly.


    Having said that, he moved several feet away, leaving enough space for the two of them to duel.


    In the middle of the square, the two stood facing each other.


    Zhu Yousong, the Prince of Xiang, was dressed in a python robe with both hands behind his back, his expression solemn as he gazed at Pei Xuanjing.


    Facing such an unprecedented opponent, he didn¡¯t dare to rx even if there were only three moves.


    Because as a martial artist, he knew that if Pei Xuanjing dared to say so, he must have had enough confidence. Otherwise, it would simply be a humiliation to himself


    So, these three moves he was about to face would definitely be the strongest of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s.


    In other words, this could be even more dangerous than when he was under siege by Maitreya Sect Leader Zhao Baiyang and the Diamond Sect¡¯s Master. ¡°Your Highness, are you ready?¡± Pei Xuanjing smiled.


    ¡°Make your move!¡±


    As he spoke, Zhu Yousong¡¯s True Qi circted within his body; Imperial Realm Worldly Skill was activated and a faint golden glow slowly emanated from his skin.


    In an instant, he was entirely enveloped in golden Aura. With his hands slowlying down from behind his back, and fingers clenched into fists, he was prepared to make his move.


    ¡°Good!¡± Pei Xuanjing grinned mildly. With a flick of his wrist, the Blood God de which he was toying with vanished, disappearing somewhere..

 Chapter 305: 242: Emperor Dragon Fist

    Chapter 305: 242: Emperor Dragon Fist<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°I heard that Your Highness, the Prince of Xiang, not only cultivated the Imperial Realm Worldly Skill, which is reputed as one of the top ten divine skills in the world, but also mastered the Emperor Dragon Fist to near perfection,¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s calm voice resonated, reaching the ears of everyone and prating their hearts.


    Merely by the tone of his voice, one could sense his awe-inspiring aura of looking down upon the world with disdain.<div>


    While speaking, he slowly raised his clean and slender hands. His True Qi circted, causing his muscles, bones, and skin to pulse. His internal organs and blood marrow began vibrating in a mysterious rhythm, resulting in an outpour of Blood Qi like a long river flowing behind him.


    He then steps forward, his body surrounded by surging Qi waves. A raging wind howls, and his five fingers form a palm. Purple and blue thunder light converges in his palm, and with the sound of thunder, what appears to be a Thunder God forms in the palm of his hand.


    Boom!


    It was as if thunder was striking from the ground, Pei Xuanjing stepped out, carrying infinite Gang wind, transforming the boiling Blood Qi around him into a solid entity, unleashing a wild wind and thunderstorm.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Shenxiao Thunder Palm this time was not a casual strike like before but contained the massive strength of his own physical body.


    The power in that palm was terrifyingly potent.


    Zhu Yousong, the one directly facing this strike, understood more than anyone the terror of this attack, as well as why Pei Xuanjing has such confidence.


    Facing this single strike, an ordinary first-grade martial artist would be left with no room to counter, and could only wait for death.


    ¡°However, this strike, although powerful, is far from enough for me,¡± Zhu Yousong silently vowed to himself.


    In an instant, his Blood Qi surged, and a rolling hot aura filled around him. Stamping his feet, he punched out ¨C the air echoed with continuous booms, as if the air itself was being sted.


    As the fist was unleashed, the fierce and overbearing fist power seemed to transform into a roaring Golden Dragon, embodying the aura of a sovereign that could suppress everything.<div>


    Emperor Dragon Fist!


    This is one of the unique martial arts of the Great Ming royal family, an unmatched offensive tactic. Even royal experts only have a chance to learn this secret if they are exceptional talents.


    ¡°I did not expect that Prince of Xiang even cultivated the Emperor Dragon Fist. No wonder he couldpete against Zhao Baiyang and the Diamond Sect¡¯s Master two against one. The Imperial Realm Worldly Skill and the Emperor Dragon Fist, Zhu Yousong who carries these two unique skills, if I had made the move, it is unclear who would have emerged victorious,¡± Baiyun Temple¡¯s Master Guan slightly raises his eyebrows, quietly specting in his heart.


    Each unique martial art represents a singr, unparalleled skill in the world.


    Just because Pei Xuanjing has encountered many opponents with unique martial arts, does not mean these techniques are asmon as cabbage by the roadside.


    In actuality, that is a facy. Since Pei Xuanjing advanced to the First-grade Realm, all the opponents and enemies he faced, each of these powerful beings that possessed unique martial arts, either hailed from prominent families with profound backgrounds or creatures of exceptional luck.


    Let¡¯S be clear, even when he was in Northwest Dao dominating one side, the Diamond Gate, their cultivation of Dragon Elephant Art was only a semi-unique skill, not quite top-tier.


    One could say, in this world, to get a chance to obtain a unique martial art, is already an immense fortune, equivalent to obtaining a ticket to the highest tier.


    Only such forces like the Royal Family, the True Martial Sect, and the Dragon Tiger Mountain have a number of unique martial arts in their possession. Even then, the chances for their disciples to cultivate these unique martial arts is extremely faint, let alone cultivating two unique martial arts simultaneously.


    You could say, when Prince Xiang, Zhu Yousong, revealed his two unique martial arts, he had already made countless people extremely envious, even to the point of dying of jealousy.


    Even though, at present, those influential figures who came here hold high positions in their respective organizations, among them, those who are eligible to ess their exclusive martial arts probably do not exceed half.<div>


    Even those who have the chance toe in contact with these martial arts, likely had to provide countless contributions, make countless sacrifices to their Heart Teachings, and still wouldn¡¯t necessarily receiveplete instruction.


    That¡¯s why, at this moment, the thoughts of these people subtly began to change again.


    Your Great Ming Royal Family dominates the world, yet you are unwilling to return what belongs to us, truly outrageous!


    It would be best for Pei Xuanjing to strike dead this Zhu Yousong and then we can equally divide the world of Great Ming!


    Some people were ruthlessly thinking in their hearts.


    Everyone had different thoughts, eagerly waiting for the result of the first confrontation between the two.


    Boom!


    The contact of two palms brackets echoed with the sound of thunder.


    The surging Qi, the overwhelming True Qi, burning Blood Qi, and the immensely formidable thunder and Dragon that seeks to suppress everything shed violently, like a world -ending thunderbolt shing with an enraged sky dragon.


    In a radius of several dozen feet, the already uneven ground suddenly sank and formed a giant pit, countless fragments of stone pavement shot out with a gust of wind.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    wow!<div>


    The ce was not short of experts; they gently waved their sleeves, deflecting the flying fragments of stone, then setting their burning gaze upon the two in the center, eager to know the oue of this encounter.


    As the dust settled, the figures of the two reemerged again.


    Pei Xuanjing still stood quietly on the spot, his face serene, not a speck of dust on him.


    Contrarily, the Prince of Xiang, Zhu Yousong, looked pale, his eyes filled with unrestrained shock. His arms hanging at his sides were shaking slightly, fresh blood trickling down his back.


    Seeing the situation, it was clear who was the victor and who was the loser in thest exchange.


    ¡°The Emperor Dragon Fistbined with the Imperial Realm Worldly Skill is indeed extraordinary,¡± Pei Xuanjingplimented with a smile.


    Thispliment was not the least bit insincere; in front of him, the seemingly ordinary Zhu Yousong is indeed worthy of being a royal family¡¯s elite.


    In thest exchange, Pei Xuanjing hadpletely figured out all the details of his opponent and understood how he could independently fight Zhao Baiyang and the Diamond Sect¡¯s Master, all the while letting the fully developed Diamond Sect¡¯s Master suffer a significant injury.


    Who would have thought that Zhu Yousong beside him not only cultivated his True Qi to the pinnacle realm but also achieved remarkable recognition on the physical martial path. If he were to measure just based on his body, he could almost equal a Second-ss martial artist, just a slight opportunity short of stepping into the First-Grade Realm?


    This couldn¡¯t help but bring about plenty of surprises for Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡®Would Your Highness like to know how much effort I used in this exchange?¡± Zhu Yousong, after quelling the surging True Qi in his body, asked in confusion.


    The confrontation just now made him realize how formidable Pei Xuanjing was indeed. It was only after truly facing that palm strike could he clearly feel how horrifying it was..

 Chapter 306: 243: Innate Thunder Gang Sword Qi

    Chapter 306: 243: Innate Thunder Gang Sword Qi<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Hiss!


    Upon hearing Zhu Yousong?s words, many people couldn¡¯t help but take a sharp intake of breath. They quietly wondered if such a terrifying technique was not yet the opponent¡¯s full strength.<div>


    Just how strong was Pei Xuanjing? Many people were secretly guessing in their hearts.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Pei Xuanjing chuckled lightly without answering. He said to him, ¡°So, you¡¯ve taken my first move. Can you take the second one?¡±


    ¡°Make your move!¡± Zhu Yousong¡¯s face became solemn.


    The opponent¡¯s first move was already terrifying, making it nearly impossible for him to parry.


    Moreover, he just tentatively asked the opponent how much effort he had used, although Pei


    Xuanjing did not answer, it undoubtedly verified his guess, Pei Xuanjing had not really given his all. Therefore, it could be imagined that the opponent¡¯s second move that was to follow would be stronger and even more terrifying.


    However, even so, Zhu Yousong did not hesitate in the slightest and decisively epted. At this moment, he absolutely won¡¯t give ground, even if it costs him his life, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°I can give you time to recover.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded, stopped talking, and prepared for the second move.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s innate thunder gang qi was operating within his body, the boiling blood qi around him seemed to substantiate, causing wild winds to roll around, stirring the momentum of wind and thunder.<div>


    After consolidating his Divine Soul, the sword intent he manifested seemed to have undergone a fundamental transformation.


    At this moment, even before he had made his move, the sword intent released by his Divine Soul¡¯s might was iparably terrifying, carrying a sharpness capable of breaking everything.


    In an instant, all the swords and des on the square, upon feeling Pei Xuanjing¡¯s terrifying Divine Soul sword intent, emitted a slight hum, quivering.


    All the swords and des resonated and trembled together. This spectacle left everyone shocked.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s faint voice spread in all directions, falling into everyone¡¯s ears:


    ¡°This move was created by me, originally called Shenxiao heavenly thunder gang qi, created by blending my own martial arts sword intent with the martial studies of Shenxiao Sect. Once, before my martial studies were perfected, I used it against an extraordinary powerhouse, but I never thought that the move which I took pride in, would be judged by someone as overly mboyant.¡±


    ¡°Later, I delved into research, finally perfected this move again, but unfortunately, I have never sparred with anyone. Today, I ask Your Highness to critique.¡±


    This was the Shenxiao thunder gang qi which Pei Xuanjing had used against the Great Yuan¡¯s mentor Bahe Siba during the illusionary realm trial.


    Unexpectedly, the move he took pride in, was broken by Bahe Siba, who broke allws with force. Just a punch of extreme yang strength was enough to counter it.


    However, Pei Xuanjing had not given up on this move. He had been researching and calcting it intensively,ter he transformed Shenxiao thunder gang qi into an innate thunder gang qi which was more powerful.


    Now, as Pei Xuanjing had consolidated his Divine Soul andbined the Divine Soul sword intent with the Innate Thunder gang qi, the power of this move reached a terrifying realm.<div>


    He was confident that if the roles were reversed, even Bahe Siba wouldn¡¯t be able to break it easily.


    Of course, now he had a new name for this move, he called it: Innate Thunder Gang Sword Qi.


    Countless sword gang qi appeared around Pei Xuanjing. Then, like a sword rain, they rushed towards Zhu Yousong. Each sword gang qi was peerlessly sharp, carrying the fierce sword qi and violent thunder power.


    Zhu Yousong¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. Even though he had anticipated that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s next move would be stronger than before, when he saw countless sword gang qi emitting a chilling aura stabbing towards him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified.


    This move was almost several times more powerful than the previous one. At this moment, he almost smelled the scent of death.


    Could anyone break such a terrifying move simply relying on strength?


    As a member of the royal family, he could say that he knew countless strong people in the world, but in his impression, perhaps no one could do it.


    At least, he couldn¡¯t do it.


    In the blink of an eye, countless thoughts were born and died in his mind.


    Of course, the thoughts in his mind did not affect his actions.


    When faced with such a terrifying move, he did not dare to show any negligibility. His internal qi once again erupted, his boiling blood and qi seemed like a rolling river.<div>


    Blood qi, true qi, and martial arts willpower enveloped him, infinite power gathered on his fists. He stepped forward, and with his body¡¯s qi rolling violently, a wild wind blew around him, turning the floor into dust.


    As he stood in the storm, a terrible aura spread from him. He seemed like a volcano ready to erupt at any moment, capable of wreaking havoc.


    He unleashed two streams of fist energy with his fists full of endless power, air waves rolled unstably, a dominating momentum appeared, as if it wanted to suppress everything.


    A vast surge of golden true qi rose into the sky, coloring the sky, even changing the sky phenomenon.


    At this moment, Zhu Yousong exuded an unprecedented sense of dignity and authority, his majestic figure stood as if all heaven and earth were under his feet.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Could the Emperor Dragon Fist of the unparalleled martial studies block Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Innate Thunder Gang Sword Qi?


    No one knew.


    Boom!


    In an instant, two world-destroying powers collided. The earth shook and the mountains swayed, as if even the heavens and earth would shatter because of this.


    Endless thunderous explosions resounded, the air was sted into a vacuum, it swept around like a raging tidal wave.


    Boom!


    Zhu Yousong was seen spitting out arge mouthful of blood, his robe burst into countless fragments. He seemed to have taken a severe blow, then was suddenly sent flying by the tremendous force, crashing down more than ten yards away.


    Countless thunder gang sword qi hit his body. Even with his physical body cultivated to the second-ss realm, countless wounds were left, blood seeped out from these wounds, soaking his clothes in blood.


    There was an undying look of shock in Zhu Yousong¡¯s eyes. Indeed, the gap in strength between him and the opponent was too wide, he hadn¡¯tpletely taken the opponent¡¯s move.


    He struggled to get up, his face pale, his breath disordered, his injuries were not light, and it seemed he was no longer capable of fighting.


    Victory or defeat in this round was inly in sight.


    Pei Xuanjing stood with his hands behind his back, and loudly asked, ¡°Does Prince of Xiang still want to take my third move?¡±


    The whole audience was in an uproar. At this moment, when everyone looked at this upright young man, they were at a loss for words.


    ¡°Cough, cough, cough¡­¡±Zhu Yousong coughed a few times, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Come again!¡±


    The faces of the royal family members were all filled with horror.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± ¡°Prince!¡± ¡°Royal uncle!¡±


    Someone couldn¡¯t help but exim. They never expected that the Prince of Xiang, regarded as the pir of Great Ming, would be severely injured after just taking two moves from Pei Xuanjing.


    Zhu Yousong right now was clearly at hisst gasp, not to mention that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s final move would certainly be stronger than the previous two, even a casual strike from the opponent might be too much for the current Zhu Yousong to handle..

 Chapter 307: 244: Life and Death Decision!

    Chapter 307: 244: Life and Death Decision!<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing turned his attention to Taoist Qingxu, his meaning was clear, it was now his turn to speak


    Taoist Qingxu also understood that it was time for him to intervene and speak, after all, in their n, they did not intend to kill Zhu Yousong, a strong member of the Great Ming imperial family.<div>


    For them, the value of keeping Zhu Yousong alive far outweighed the ease of killing him.


    Not to mention, as far as Pei Xuanjing and others were concerned, as long as they wished, they could easily strike down Zhu Yousong at any time.


    However, killing Zhu Yousong would mean weakening the power of the Great Ming imperial family.


    Indeed, they aimed to control the Great Ming imperial family, but that did not mean they want the Great Ming imperial family to lose all their power, as then it would be pointless.


    ording to their schemes, in the Future, they all nned to control the Heaven and Earth of the Great Ming, but they did not want to share this gain with many other forces.


    As the saying goes, if you take one step, I¡¯ll take two.


    Pei Xuanjing could take advantage of his overpowering strength to seize the interests of the Ming imperial family for his own use, the other big forces could also do the same.


    However, this is a situation that Pei Xuanjing and others did not want to see.


    Therefore, keeping Zhu Yousong alive means preserving the power of the Ming imperial family. This would give them enough strength to deal with other forces, serving as a counterbnce, which would reduce their face- to-face pressure from those forces and eliminate many troubles.


    After all, for the Ming imperial family, the forces represented by Pei Xuanjing have already upied many of the interests owned by the imperial family, they certainly would not want more people to encroach on their interests.


    They would definitely do their utmost to stop those people in order to protect their existing benefits, which would indirectly protect the interests of Pei Xuanjing and others.<div>


    Of course, there is also a very bad possibility.


    That is, the Great Ming imperial family could go all out, flip the table, introduce those forces, and then join together to deal with Pei Xuanjing and others.


    However, this would inevitably lead to both sides incurring losses. They need an extraordinarily strong resolve to cut off one¡¯s arm to save oneself, which they will not do unless it is absolutely necessary.


    And even if ites to that point, and this scenario arises, Pei Xuanjing and others have enough ways to solve it.


    In conclusion, preserving the power of the Great Ming imperial family currently has more benefits than detriments for them.


    ¡®Your Highness, please wait.¡± Taoist Qingxu stepped forward to stand beside the two men.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled and said nothing, but Prince Zhu Yousong of Xiang guessed the intention of Taoist Qingxu, understanding that thetter might want to persuade him. He shook his head and said, ¡°Taoist Priest, if you¡¯re here to persuade me, let¡¯s forget about it. I¡¯d rather die than live in disgrace.¡±


    At this moment, he was prepared for death, preferring honourable death to disgraced life.


    Taoist Qingxu raised his hand to stop him from speaking, then turned to Pei Xuanjing and said, ¡°Can


    Taoist Friend allow me to have a talk with Your Highness?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing responded indifferently, ¡°Taoist Priest, please.¡±<div>


    Taoist Qingxu nodded and then said to Zhu Yousong, ¡°Your Highness fears not death, surely you aren¡¯t afraid of hearing me babble for a while?¡±


    Zhu Yousong sighed lightly, ¡°Although I know your intention is to goad me on, I can¡¯t bring myself not to give face to Taoist Priest.¡±


    Taoist Qingxu smiled faintly, and instead of speaking directly, he chose to use the Sound Transmission into Secrecy method.


    ¡°May I ask your highness, if you have resigned yourself to death, determined to die for a noble cause?


    Even if it means dying at the hands of Pei Xuanjing, you would not back down?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, the blood of the Zhu family cannot be tainted.¡± He was somewhat puzzled as to why Taoist Qingxu suddenly used Sound Transmission into Secrecy, but heplied and replied to him using Sound Transmission.


    ¡°Your Highness, do you think it is easier to live or to die?¡±


    ¡°Taoist Priest, are you trying to persuade me to live in disgrace?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°I only want to ask one thing from your highness,¡± Taoist Qingxu said, ¡°Even if you die at the hands of Pei Xuanjing to mark your protest, what if Pei Xuanjing dies after that, what will happen to the Ming imperial family? Will they also follow you to death?¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°Also, once you¡¯re dead, that¡¯s the end. However, Pei Xuanjing will not give up his goal because of your death. And without a master like you, the rest would not have any chance to resist at all and could only sumb to their whims.¡±<div>


    ¡°And one more thing, since Pei Xuanjing can do this, without your deterrence, won¡¯t other forces also follow suit and want to take back what belongs to them? Have you ever considered such a situation, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Zhu Yousong fell silent, having no words to refute.


    Because the words of Qingxu were irrefutable, he could imagine that if he were to die, the royal family that remained would not have the ability to resist Pei Xuanjing in any way, and in the end, Pei Xuanjing would still be able to achieve his objectives.


    Moreover, once Pei Xuanjing achieved his objectives, those with ulterior motives would absolutely not miss this opportunity, they would swarm in like a pack of wolves, tearing into their interests.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s your personal honor or the six-hundred-year-old tradition of the Great Ming dynasty that¡¯s more important, it all depends on how Your Highness chooses. Whether to endure tremendous humiliation to preserve the Ming Dynasty¡¯s inheritance, or to satisfy momentary pleasure and ignore the Great Ming Dynasty¡¯s interests, I am not in a position to help Your Highness to make the decision.¡±


    With a sigh, Zhu Yousong responded with a bitter smile, ¡°I never thought that Taoist Priest was also a good persuader.¡±


    He had to admit, he was moved by Taoist Qingxu¡¯s words.


    Taoist Qingxu spoke correctly, his death would indeed be quick, but this would inevitably lead to the demise of the six-hundred-year-old dynasty of the Great Ming, and he would be the eternal sinner of the Great Ming imperia family.


    Taoist Qingxu didn¡¯t take any credit, he said indifferently, ¡°Your Highness, Qingxu admires your decisive and steadfast character. However, considering your position and the heavy responsibilities you bear, one should not pay too much attention to one¡¯s personal honor and shame.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha. You don¡¯t have to console me anymore.¡± Zhu Yousong shook his head. Having made a decision, he was not concerned about saving face: ¡°Whatever I decide after listening to your words, will be my own decision, Taoist Priest, you do not have to interfere.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, if that¡¯s the case. I have another piece of information for Your Highness,¡± said Taoist Qingxu. Zhu Yousong inquired with curiosity, ¡°Taoist Priest, please tell me.¡±


    ¡°Heaven and Earth are about to rejuvenate, and the shackles to the Spirit Realm will no longer exist! ¡±


    Hiss!


    Zhu Yousong gasped, unable to help but ask, ¡°Is this true?¡±


    ¡°No exaggeration at all!¡± Taoist Qingxu affirmed.


    He disclosed this confidential information to the other party, wanting to continuously increase the benefits that the other party can see in the uing events.


    The more benefits that might be gained in the uing events, the harder it will be for Zhu Yousong to let go.


    Indeed, as Taoist Qingxu had expected, as soon as Zhu Yousong learned this news, he was even more reluctant to give up easily.


    Zhu Yousong¡¯s face slightly changed, he said in a deep voice, ¡°This Prince knows what to do now..¡±

 Chapter 308: 245: Await With Bated Breath

    Chapter 308: 245: Await With Bated Breath<div>


    Trantor: 549690339n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He had ended his telepathic conversation with the Taoist Qingxu and once again raised his head to look at Pei Xuanjing.


    Many people¡¯s look changed slightly as they noticed a drastic transformation in Zhu Yousong¡¯s demeanor.<div>


    Even though Zhu Yousong earlier was bold and decisive, unyielding and domineering, his air of resignation was indelible due to his readiness for death.


    These people not knowing what Qingxu Taoist had whispered to Zhu Yousong, were surprised that he hadpletely brushed off his air of resignation, restoring his initial fighting spirit.


    Albeit Pei Xuanjing was unaware how Qingxu Taoist convinced him, but seeing Zhu Yousong¡¯s demeanor, he was sure that his argument was sessful.


    Sure enough, Zhu Yousong announced loudly, ¡°Pei Xuanjing, although I have managed to parry your first two moves by sheer luck, I absolutely cannot ward off your third move. Therefore, ording to the agreement, I lost.¡±


    Boom!


    All the people present were taken aback, unable to understand why Zhu Yousong, who was ready to die not too long ago, had suddenly changed his stance and agreed.


    Many people couldn¡¯t help but nce at Qingxu Taoist, guessing what he could have possibly said to bring about such change in Zhu Yousong.


    Of course, apart from their curiosity, the leaders of the major forces were secretly thrilled. They hadn¡¯t expected such a gain from their visit to Tiandu.


    As the saying goes, precedents are there to be followed.


    If the Shenxiao Sect, which Pei Xuanjing represents, is entitled to reim their portion from the Great Ming Royal family, then so are they.


    Therefore, almost instantaneously, these people began calcting how they could achieve their objectives.<div>


    Some even considered whether they should follow suit and call upon the powerhouses in their respective factions to act.


    ¡°Your Highness!¡± ¡°Your Lordship!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Huang!¡±


    Various royal family members wanted to condemn his decision, their faces filled with shock.


    Zhu Yousong turned around, nced at the royal descendants with his grim face, and said sternly, ¡°Is it so hard for our Zhu family to ept defeat? Our ancestor Emperor built this vastnd and established Greater Ming six hundred years ago, from a mere beggar, do his descendantsck even the courage to ept defeat?¡±


    There is no denying that Zhu Yousongmands high prestige among the royal family. Hearing Zhu Yousong¡¯s stern reprimand, the angry royal family members all calmed down and fell silent, no one daring to speak again.


    As one of the few powerful figures in the royal family and bearing the title of Prince Xiang, Zhu Yousong could almost be considered the number one person under the emperor. Even the Empress Dowager held him in high regard.


    Now that thete emperor has passed away and the new emperor has yet to ascend the throne, there is no dispute about his status. Therefore, even though the royal family was dissatisfied with this oue, they could only suppress their anger and resentment and did not dare to object.


    Besides, none of the royal family members who had the qualifications to be here today were foolish. Although they were unwilling to give up the royal family¡¯s interests, they were also clear that no one could stop Pei Xuanjing today, as even Prince Xiang could not rival him.


    The intimidating aura emanating from Pei Xuanjing dissipated, and he became calm and indifferent again. He flicked his sleeve, and a scroll of silk flew out from his cuff and fell into Zhu Yousong¡¯s hands.


    ¡°The spoken word is no proof; written consent is evidence.¡±<div>


    ¡°Good ! ¡±


    After reading what was written on the silk scroll, Zhu Yousong didn¡¯t bother to find a brush. He simply cut his finger and signed his name in blood.


    The content on the scroll was simple, and there weren¡¯t any outrageous demands written. It simply reiterated the teachings left behind by the founding emperor.


    But Zhu Yousong understood that what mattered was not the content written on it, but the attitude. By signing in front of so many people today, he undeniably acknowledged this fact, which held a significance greater than the actual words.


    But Zhu Yousong was not one to hesitate. The moment he was persuaded by the Taoist Qingxu, he knew that he had no more room for maneuver. No matter how impolite or howrge Pei Xuanjing¡¯s demands were that day, he would unhesitatingly ept them.


    Today¡¯s battle made him understand one thing: what Pei Xuanjing said was true, the world ultimately adheres to thew of the survival of the fittest.


    Todays¡¯ Pei Xuanjing could impose his will upon him not because he had the moral high ground, but because he was powerful, while Zhu Yousong was helpless to resist.


    If he could one day match or even overpower the other party, regardless of how righteous the other party¡¯s arguments were, they would be futile.


    ¡°Here!¡± he threw the scroll over and said in a clear voice, ¡°After the new king is enthroned, there will be a decree from the new king.¡±


    His eyes bore into Pei Xuanjing. By now, he understood that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s presence today was not an individual endeavour but was certainly backed by a significant power and was likely already secretly coborating with key figures in the Court.


    ¡°I shall await the day,¡± Pei Xuanjing caught the scroll, nced at it, and then tucked it away.<div>


    This artefact was, like Zhu Yousong anticipated, not all about what it said or Zhu Yousong¡¯s autograph.


    What mattered was that under the watchful eyes of everyone present, the royal family had bowed down, minting this as an irrefutable fact.


    Next, after the new emperor ascends the throne and grants Pei Xuanjing a new title, the Shenxiao Sect can be transformed from being ouws in the Great Ming Imperial Court to bing owners in the Great Ming Dynasty.


    As Prince Xiang yielded in representation of the royal family, today¡¯s morning court meeting also concluded.


    Although the candidate for the session did not yet exist, everyone understood that this morning meeting could not continue. With so many events happening today, even high-ranking officials were struggling to process everything all at once. Everyone urgently needed time to digest all this information and formte their next n of action.


    Moreover, anyone wise enough would know that the next sessor would inevitably be Prince Xing. King Anshan¡¯s grandson had thoroughly lost his chance at the throne.


    After all, there were initially two final candidates, but Yang Tinghe, who had strongly advocated for Anshan King¡¯S grandson, was confirmed to be the Demonic Cult Blood Demon who had been missing for some time, which disqualified him from inheriting the throne and might even implicate King Anshan.


    However, to the surprise of many, as Prince Xiang was leaving, he invited Qingxu Taoist, the leader of the true martial sect.


    At this time and under these circumstances, his actions couldn¡¯t help but generate spection and pondering.


    Many thoughtful faces emerged among the crowd. As people guessed whether he purposefully invited Qingxu Taoist in front of everyone for all to see..

 Chapter 309: 246: Earth Immortal

    Chapter 309: 246: Earth Immortal<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Nighttime draws near, and the bustling Tiandu gradually quiets down.


    High above in the sky, the bright moon hangs, casting its radiant moonlight across the horizon. Stars twinkle inconsistently, unable to everpete with the brilliance of the moon.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing put on a Daoist robe and sat cross-legged atop a jade tform in a pavilion of Baiyun Temple. The battle during the day did not cause much fluctuation in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s emotions. Even with the execution of a long-nned scheme, he remained mostly unfazed, considering it little more than a natural progression.


    His heart tranquil as water without a hint of ripples. His rhythmic breathing in and out matched the cycle of the moon¡¯s illuminations. It is as if he had be one with heaven and earth, allowing the moonlight to drape over him like ayer of silvery gauze, emanating an aura of sanctity.


    However, this leisurely tranquility didn¡¯tst long, soon shattered by a voice.


    ¡°Taoist Friend, you remained so calm despite what you aplished today; I can¡¯t help but admire you, ¡± the voice broke in.


    Pei Xuanjing let out a sigh, slowly opened his eyes, and calmly said, ¡°Master Guan, you¡¯re exaggerating.¡±


    Daoist Xuanming, the Master of Baiyun Temple, leapt onto the jade tform and sat on another meditation cushion, shaking his head and smilingly said, ¡°I am not exaggerating your divine power disyed today, not a bit.¡±


    Indeed, there was no exaggeration in his intention. His admiration for Pei Xuanjing was wholehearted.


    Despite his pre-existing estimation of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s abilities, Daoist Xuanming was still astounded when Pei Xuanjing truly showed his strength, for it was as if he was of the divine realm.


    Furthermore, after witnessing the two moves Pei Xuanjing used against Prince of Xiang, Zhu Yousong, Xuanming spected that even if he were in Zhu Yousong¡¯s ce, he might not necessarily be able to withstand them.


    Even more intriguingly, Xuanming suspected Pei Xuanjing might have held back, not truly exerting his full power.


    ¡°Seeing your cheerful look, it seems like you¡¯ve gleaned quite a lot from the Blood Demon, Yang Tinghe!¡± Pei Xuanjing began with a smile.<div>


    Upon leaving the Imperial City, Jiang Bin wanted to take Yang Tinghe again but was rejected by Pei Xuanjing, which aroused Pei Xuanjing¡¯s suspicion.


    However, he didn¡¯t have the time to keep an eye on Jiang Bin right now. He merely brought Yang Tinghe back to Baiyun Temple and handed him over to Daoist Xuanming.


    Bai Xiaosheng would typically be the best choice to extract information from Yang Tinghe, but he was upied with pressing matters.


    Thanks to his heroism that day, Pei Xuanjing had earned King Xing¡¯s trust and remained by his side to make some preparations, thus he couldn¡¯t handle this task.


    Pei Xuanjing initially nned to keep Yang Tinghe in Baiyun Temple for the time being, waiting for Bai Xiaosheng to take over after caring for his affairs.


    But as soon as Daoist Xuanming saw Yang Tinghe, he became interested and suggested giving it a try himself, possibly obtaining secrets from Yang Tinghe¡¯s body.


    Upon someone volunteering, Pei Xuanjing, of course, had no objections. As long as Yang Tinghe wasn¡¯t killed or turned into a fool, everything else was fair game.


    Daoist Xuanming gave a slight smile, ¡°You really are formidable, Taoist Friend.¡±


    Indeed, he had acquired much information from Yang Tinghe, carrying immense significance that could stir a storm no less tumultuous than today¡¯s events, had it been disclosed.


    ¡°Is there anything discovered?¡± Pei Xuanjing curiously inquired.


    If the rumors about this Blood Demon were true, then he undoubtedly held a significant secret.<div>


    Apart from this secret, what surprised Pei Xuanjing even more were Daoist Xuanming?s techniques.


    Only two or three hours had passed since Xuanming had taken over Yang Tinghe and he was already making progress probing the secret. This efficiency was indeed terrifying.


    Pei Xuanjing inwardly thought: Baiyun Temple had a profound rtionship with the former dynasty and received great favors. Looking at it now, they seemed to have obtained quite a few things after the demise of the former dynasty.


    Daoist Xuanming knew nothing of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s conjecture, but even if he did, he would only respond with a slight smile and not take it seriously.


    The ability for Baiyun Temple to withstand all odds was due to their trump cards. What was revealed today was simply the tip of the iceberg.


    He subtly uttered, proffering a question, ¡°Have you, Taoist Friend, ever heard of the tale of Earth Immortal?¡±


    Earth Immortal!


    ¡°Of course, I have!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing raised his brow slightly. How could he possibly not have heard of the Earth Immortal path?


    ording to his spection, the future path to Bing Immortal should fall into five categories, corresponding to Heaven, Earth, Man, God, and Ghost.


    ¡°Could it be that this Blood Demon mingling within the court is rted to the Earth Immortal Path?¡± Pei Xuanjing wondered.<div>


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Daoist Xuanming affirms, ¡°Years ago, the Blood Demon, Yang Tinghe, nned for decades in the shadows of the court to aplish one thing that, if achieved, might have made him an Immortal.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Pei Xuanjing curiously inquired.


    Daoist Xuanming uttered slowly, revealing the mysterious phrase: ¡°Meld body with Blessed Land for longevity and immortality.¡±


    Meld body with Blessed Land for longevity and immortality!


    Boom!


    Upon hearing those words, Pei Xuanjing had a sudden realization. The puzzle that had been a bothering mystery in his mind was finally solved, and he burst into heartyughter: ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡± In this instant, he finally understood the profound meaning of the Forbidden ce, the Blessed Land.


    The so-called Forbidden ces, Blessed Lands, and the rare items.


    The so-called Forbidden ces and Blessed Lands should be known as Cave Heavens, and the rare items should represent the core and authority of these Cave Heavens, also deemed as ¡®Taoist Fruits¡¯ of Cave Heaven.


    These continuously appearing Forbidden ces and Blessed Lands with rare items are exactly the Cave Heavens necessary for the Earth Immortal Path, as mentioned in the Netherworld Book which Pei Xuanjing obtained afterpleting the simtion in Zhenwu Mountain.


    In the past, Pei Xuanjing had made a mistake believing that the Cave Heavens, the Blessed Lands, were profoundly influential mountains and great peaks, causing him to instinctively think that those powerful practitioners of the Earth Immortal Path had chosen to merge their bodies with these mountains and peaks. Even though he had once entered a Forbidden ce, a Blessed Land himself, he had not discovered anything unusual.


    Only now did hee to the sudden realization that these Cave Heavens, Blessed Lands, were not only represented by influential mountains and peaks, but are essentially thends formed by supreme divine abilities.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After all, the world, no matter how vast and broad, does have its limits.


    Every which one of the renowned mountains and peaks that could be referred to as Cave Heaven, Blessed Land, were upied by prominent forces, and were home to numerous mighty practitioners. It would be nearly impossible to seize control of one.


    Not to mention the cultivators who aren¡¯t backed by a power trying to acquire a Cave Heaven, even the mighty practitioners within major forces would find that the sacred mountains and fertilends they upy were scarce.


    Compared to choosing a piece of Cave Heaven, Blessed Land, to cultivate one¡¯s Daoist principle with personal magical powers, thetter seemed much more fitting.


    Only by doing this will they be able to create a Blessed Land, Cave Heaven, that is mostpatible with their own Daoist path and capable of sustaining it..

 Chapter 310: 247: Opening Up One’s Own Blessed Land

    Chapter 310: 247: Opening Up One¡¯s Own Blessed Land<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Why is it that after refining mysterious objects found in forbidden blessednds, martial artists can raise their strength to a certain realm, but it¡¯s difficult to advance further? Generally speaking, it causes martial artists to remain at a certain realm for the rest of their lives. To promote, unless they obtain otherpatible mysterious objects to refine, they will forever be unable to progress.


    The reason is straightforward, refining a mysterious object is essentially equivalent to fusing oneself with the blessednd, thus walking the path of the Earth Immortal. Their power is bound with the blessednd they have fused with.<div>


    Yet because those who first opened the forbidden blessednds varied in strength, it¡¯S dictated the range of Taoist fruits¡¯ strengths, leading to refinements at different realms.


    For martial artists who take up the path of refining mysterious objects, unknowingly they have embarked on the path of longevity. Their cultivation should not focus on further refining themselves, but rather on how to advance their blessednd.


    Only when the blessednd they have fused with continues to rise in prominence will their own strength increase correspondingly.


    The so-called fusion of otherpatible mysterious objects is in fact a form of disguised encroachment, merging two simr blessednds, and elevating them.


    But over the years, there is an endless number of martial artists refining mysterious objects. Couldn¡¯t there be a single person who has uncovered the secret?


    Pei Xuanjing frowned inwardly, conjecturing in his heart.


    Perhaps, ording tomon sense, only those martial artists whock talents in Martial Arts would choose to refine mysterious objects to advance. For them, this essentially severs their own path.


    Those talented ones who have reached the pinnacle of Martial Arts on their own strength disdain to use external objects to enhance themselves, thus they wouldn¡¯t study these things.


    The ones who can refine mysterious objectsck the talent to discover the secrets, while those who are qualified disregard such trivial things.


    Only such reasoning could cause such a method, one that could lead to Immortality, to be overlooked, forming a blind spot that remains concealed even now.


    In addition, based on the information Pei Xuanjing has obtained regarding cultivation, when divided ording to the three major realms: Mortal Realm, Spirit Realm, and Immortal Realm, until Heaven and Earth hadn¡¯t decayed yet, only stepping into the Spirit Realm was considered truly stepping onto the path of cultivation.<div>


    Hence, even if this method had been passed down initially, the minimum requirement would probably be that only cultivators who stepped into the Spirit Realm could practice it. Those at the Mortal Realm simply couldn¡¯t.


    Looking at Daoist Xuanming, whoseplexion looked odd, Pei Xuanjingid out all the information he knew without any reserve.


    After all, these were his own words, entirely spection and conjecture without much proof, so he needed Daoist Xuanming to help him consider them.


    After all, Baiyun Temple has a long lineage and its foundation is profound, exactly how many secrets it has, no one knows.


    Hiss!


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, Daoist Xuanming couldn¡¯t help sucking in a cold breath.


    He hadn¡¯t expected that just a few words revealed so much to Pei Xuanjing, he couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°It seems that Taoist friend truly has received the entire inheritance of the Shenxiao Sect.¡±


    Just as Pei Xuanjing spected, Baiyun Temple as one of the three ancestral courts of Quanzhen, is profound and naturally understands many unknown secrets.


    You must know that Daoist Chongyang, who opened up the Quanzhen lineage, dominated the Martial Arts world in his era, and no one dared topete with him. At that time, it wasn¡¯t too long after the fall of the Tang Dynasty, and some information was still circting.


    Furthermore,ter on, due to Baiyun Temple¡¯s rtionship with the former Yuan Dynasty, they acquired many secrets with the help of thetter.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    That was untilter the Yuan Dynasty destroyed many secret transmissions and books, and after the uprising of the founder of the Great Ming Dynasty, an unprecedented war enveloped the entire world, causing many things to disappear in the river of history.<div>


    Daoist Xuanming was sure that not even the now prosperous Great Ming royal family and the True Martial Sect had information about this, it was the advantage of a profound lineage that had been passed down for ages.


    As for the information Pei Xuanjing mentioned, he could only exin it through the inheritance of the Shenxiao Sect, without many other reasons.


    After all, at the height of the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s glory, their influence was so great that even their Quanzhen lineage had to dodge their limelight.


    No one could tell how many secrets the Feather Guest of Jinmen managed to obtain at the time.


    ¡°But how did Yang Tinghe discover this secret?¡± Pei Xuanjing was somewhat puzzled.


    Daoist Xuanming thought this question was simple, he said indifferently, ¡°Taoist friend, do not underestimate the Demonic Cult, their inheritance is no less profound than the Taoist School. If it weren¡¯t for Ancestor Sanfeng who exterminated demons back then, the Demonic Cult wouldn¡¯t be in decline today.¡±


    In the entanglement between Taoism, Demonic Cult, and Buddhism that hassted for so long, let¡¯s not talk about Buddhism, an outsider group. The inheritances of Taoism and Demonic Cult have both been passed down for a long time and are not well Imown, it¡¯s hard for anyone to know how much they have umted over so many years.


    If it weren¡¯t for thete period of the former dynasty when the Demonic Cult provoked Ancestor Sanfeng, being swept away in all four directions by him alone, including the execution of the Demonic


    Cult leader, the Demonic Cult definitely wouldn¡¯t have declined and be as decayed as it is today.


    ¡°Also, perhaps Taoist friend may not be aware, but the Blood Demon Yang Tinghe is also quite talented, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been considered a major threat by Xue Wuheng back then,¡± He spoke towards Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°I see.¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded in understanding, a realization appearing in his heart.<div>


    Thus, it seems that the Blood Demon learned this information from the secrets of the Demonic Cult¡¯s inheritance, which led him to plot and scheme, enduring decades of infiltration in the court.


    Of course, there is also a possibility that he received rted clues from the forbidden, blessednd where he was trapped.


    Regardless of which one it is, some of the information should be urate.


    That is, this method should be true, or at least there¡¯s a high probability, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have put in so much effort to n.


    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s possible to learn more about the specificyout?¡± , Pei Xuanjing asked curiously.


    Daoist Xuanming shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. This kind of matter rted to core secrets was protected by him through a unique method. It¡¯S fundamentally hard to obtain.¡±


    During thete period of the former dynasty, in order to extract clues from certain staunch criminals, the Yuan Empire created a Soul Capture Skill after multiple experiments and attempts. This allowed them to hypnotize criminals, who then let down their guard and spilled out the secrets they held deep within their hearts.


    By relying on this bizarre and unique skill, they were able to deduce an innumerable amount of secrets.


    Later, after the fall of the Yuan Empire, everyone thought that this skill had been lost and disappeared, but unexpectedly, Baiyun Temple acquired this skill and transformed it into one of their fundamental skills.


    This time, if it weren¡¯t for Yang Tinghe¡¯s secrets that greatly intrigued Daoist Xuanming, and also his desire to show his value within their alliance, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t have used this skill so easily..

 Chapter 311: 248: Trying the Path of Earth Immortal?

    Chapter 311: 248: Trying the Path of Earth Immortal?<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Actually, there was another reason. Daoist Xuanming did not truly cultivate this skill to the peak state. Especially when facing rare formidable characters in the martial world such as Yang Tinghe, trying to use the Soul Stealing hypnosis to uncover the secrets deep in their hearts was extremely difficult.


    Considering the steadfast will of such a strong character, unless they are defeated in an invincible stance like Pei Xuanjing did today, agitated and scrambled, not having been exposed to such a skill before, and caught off guard, Daoist Xuanming would¡¯ve had the upper hand.<div>


    Moreover, such secrets are some of the most concealed matters in Yang Tinghe¡¯s heart, which can hardly be obtained easily.


    After listening to Daoist Xuanming¡¯s exnation, Pei Xuanjing nodded in understanding: ¡°I was being greedy. ¡±


    He understood that the Soul Stealing technique was simr to hypnosis in his previous life, but it was not an all-powerful move.


    Just from the perspective of the previous life, one way to cope with someone using hypnosis to divulge their secrets, some people would set up something simr to an ¡®rm¡¯ for their deepest secrets. Once triggered, immediate defensive reactions would ensue.


    ¡°No matter what, this news is significant and must be kept confidential for the time being. If it gets out, it might cause a huge uproar, sending a frenzy throughout the entire martial world.¡± Pei Xuanjing instructed Daoist Xuanming.


    Indeed, treasures from forbidden ces in the blessednd could assist martial artists in advancing to the Upper Three Realms, but because once a treasure is refined, if you don¡¯t have arger opportunity, it is impossible to advance further, and therefore is often regarded as a chicken rib by many.


    Aside from martial artists who feel that there is no room for growth or those second-generation descendants with inadequate martial-inherited skill, most confident martial artists would rather wait for several years at one realm rather than yearn for a moment¡¯s speed and choose to refine these treasures.


    Therefore, at this point, although the treasures found in these blessed forbidden ces are useful, most martial artists, especially the strong ones, don¡¯t care about them.


    However, if this news does get out, it¡¯ll be like throwing a boulder into a calmke, leading to unimaginable consequences.


    ¡°Taoist friend, rest assured, I will most definitely keep this matter confidential.¡± Daoist Xuanming replied solemnly, then smile: ¡°Moreover, this news has not yet been confirmed as of now, so we¡¯re still not sure if it¡¯s true or false, right?¡±


    After all, until now, who knows how many martial artists struggling at the First-grade stage feel lost, and the appearance of such an opportunity might drive them mad.<div>


    Furthermore, regardless of whether this matter is true or false, it needs to be controlled in their hands. Whoever gets wind of such a massive secret would not readily reveal such a huge benefit. Pei Xuanjing said leisurely, ¡°Actually, whether this news is urate or not, perhaps we can give it a


    ¡°Give it a try?¡± Daoist Xuanming asked curiously.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled mysteriously ¡°If you can find a piece of one of these treasures, I might be able to unlock its secret.¡± ¡°Which kind?¡±


    ¡°The lowest grade will do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± Daoist Xuanming said nonchntly.


    With the strength of Baiyun Temple, acquiring the top-tier treasures may not be easy, but getting the lowest grade one just took a little effort and they could definitely find one.


    ¡°That¡¯s more than enough.¡± Pei Xuanjing showed a smile.


    He was thinking if he had a piece of a treasure but didn¡¯t use it immediately. Instead, he started a life simtion. Would things change in his simted life? Would he refine the treasure in the life simtion?


    Although the course of life in the simtion can be slightly influenced by human factors, and it won¡¯t harm Pei Xuanjing. Even if there were repercussions in the simtion, Pei Xuanjing can just abandon the idea of refining the treasure.


    However, if the refining of the treasure in the simtion turns out with no consequences but instead aids cultivation, it would definitely be good news for Pei Xuanjing.


    Daoist Xuanming didn¡¯t know what Pei Xuanjing was thinking. He thought that Pei Xuanjing was going to try it personally, and quickly said: ¡°Taoist friend, you must not act recklessly.¡±<div>


    With the impending revival of heaven and earth, there was no need to persist on this path.


    That is why even after knowing this news, Daoist Xuanming was not overly excited.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded: ¡°I have everything arranged, and I will not act recklessly.¡±


    Listening to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s confidence, Daoist Xuanming didn¡¯t say more.


    Every strong person, or those who have reached their state, have a mighty ego. They would not be easily swayed by the words of others.


    Even though he and Pei Xuanjing were allies, on the topic of cultivation, they could discuss, but absolutely no one could affect a peer¡¯s path. This was an unspoken taboo.


    At this moment, Yu Zhenzi timely appeared, adeptly deviating from the topic.


    Yu Zhenzi came to the jade tform: ¡°Yu Zhenzi sends his respects to the Sect Master and Master Guan.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing pulled out a letter from his sleeve and threw it to him: ¡°Deliver this letter to the Minister from the Ministry of War.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yu Zhenzi took the letter and turned to leave.


    Waiting for Yu Zhenzi to leave, Daoist Xuanming looked at the moon in the sky and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°While you cultivate leisurely here, I suspect many people in the capital can¡¯t get to sleep tonight.¡±<div>


    He couldn¡¯t help but think that it was fortunate they were allies and not enemies. If they had such an opponent, it would be a disaster for Baiyun Temple.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled faintly: ¡°Are you the same, Taoist friend?¡±


    Daoist Xuanming did not hide his joy,ughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s true, I too am one of those who can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    He paused, and asked Pei Xuanjing, ¡°I wonder what Prince of Xiang, Zhu Yousong, and Taoist Qingxu have said?¡±


    ¡°You are asking what you already know.¡± Pei Xuanjing nced at him and said, ¡°They merely see that no one can control me, so they wanted to draw the True Martial Sect in to bnce out my power.¡± This kind of tactic from the royal family was well within their expectation and not a surprise.


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view, the royal family directly inviting Qingxu was a tant statement to him and the decision-makers of all parties that they were going to cooperate closely with the True Martial Sect.


    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid the royal family never dreamt that the True Martial Sect has already joined forces with us.¡± Daoist Xuanmingughed.


    The royal family wanted to draw the True Martial Sect into the picture to check and bnce Pei Xuanjing, but they never realized that Pei Xuanjing and the True Martial Sect were allies with ties even closer than those with the royal family..n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 312: 249: The Most Important Matter at Present

    Chapter 312: 249: The Most Important Matter at Present<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing was very clear about this, although they had secretly allied together, they did not reveal all their alliances at once, but instead took some actions at the right time, which confused many people.


    At least, the royal family of the Great Ming is temporarily baffled by them.<div>


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know if those people will be scared off?¡± said Daoist Xuanming.


    By ¡°those people,¡± he meant the leaders of the various major forces. Those people, upon seeing Pei Xuanjing tearing apart the protection of interests regarded as taboo by the royal family in such a domineering manner, would certainly rush up like wolves smelling meat and subsequently plunder their benefits.


    And the reason why Zhu Yousong finally invited Qingxu was not only to counterbnce Pei Xuanjing, but also to deter those people, to make them give up any improper ideas.


    Pei Xuanjing sneered: ¡°Those people will not give up so easily. Once ambition is aroused, it¡¯s not easy to suppress.¡±


    I¡¯m not afraid of darkness if I never saw the light.


    For those major forces, it was almost the case.


    If previously they had never thought of, or seen anyone able to seize the interests deemed taboo by the royal family, they might have only been able to watch helplessly.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But after Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sess, he undoubtedly tore open a gap, letting them realize that the royal family is not invincible; when facing threats, the royal family would alsopromise.


    Something that Pei Xuanjing can do, I can¡¯t do?


    Those forces will definitely never back down, at least not before facing the threat of death and extermination.


    The deterrence of the royal family might suppress them for a while, but it will not make them give up this opportunity; this is absolutely impossible.<div>


    ¡°Those who can¡¯t sleep tonight, I¡¯m afraid, won¡¯t me me, Pei, and instead, they will thank me in private, right?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing looked up at the bright moon and sighed in his heart: Such a beautiful moonlight, I guess no one will bother to appreciate it.


    At this moment, the big figures among the outsiders at the Ministry of War¡¯s Shangshu Mansion were as Pei Xuanjing expected, without the slightest intention of appreciating the moonlight tonight.


    In the study, Wang Qiong, Gu Ji, and Wang Boan seated themselves as they did not long ago.


    Many people knew that Yang Tinghe had no chance of turning things around, and Minister Wang had be the biggest winner in the endorsement of the new emperor. Therefore, many people congratted him after the Great Morning Meeting today.


    However, Minister Wang Qiong at this moment was not as pleased as many had imagined. He sat before his desk, his face cold and his brows furrowed.


    Neither Gu Ji nor Wang Boan, who were sitting opposite to him, had any feelings of joy despite their great sess.


    ¡°There were quite a few disturbances in Tiandu today, did anything happen on King Xing¡¯s side?¡± Wang Qiong asked Wang Boan.


    Wang Boan: ¡°As old master expected, Yang Tinghe indeed had a backup n. At the time of the sudden change in the Imperial City, there was a group of killers intending to attack King Xing¡¯s Mansion in Tiandu city. However, Wu Fa had already led many masters from Six Gates to wait there, and nothing unexpected urred. But¡­¡±


    Wang Qiong frowned: ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a little strange is that when the Mansion was attacked. another group of people also came, seemingly to protect King Xing, ¡± Wang Boan said calmly.<div>


    Gu Ji on the side added: ¡°These should be Pei Xuanjing¡¯s people. Since he chose to support King Xing, he would naturally not sit idly by in times of crisis.¡±


    The atmosphere in the study room, already somewhat bizarre, became even more strange after the mention of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s name, and for a while, no one continued to speak.


    ¡°It seems that I am really old and confused, I really did not expect it!¡± After a long time, Wang Qiong sighed deeply and began somewhat helplessly: ¡°I have been in the officialdom for several decades, but I did not expect to be yed by a youngster who is only in his thirties, really shameful.¡±


    What happened at today¡¯s Great Morning Meeting, if it could be said that things were within Wang Qiong¡¯s control at first, everything was arranged by him and Pei Xuanjing¡¯s side after they had agreed to cooperate in private.


    But after Pei Xuanjing defeated Yang Tinghe, what happened had gone beyond his expectations. What Pei Xuanjing did waspletely different from what he had said before.


    ording to their initial agreement, all Pei Xuanjing had to do was to stand out and expose Yang Tinghe¡¯s identity, then capture or kill him, to ensure that they could elevate King Xing to the throne.


    And taking this opportunity, waiting for the new king to ascend to the throne, to pardon the whole world, coupled with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s credit for exterminating the Blood Demon today, would naturally be able to exonerate Shenxiao Sect¡¯s charges and restore its reputation.


    Gu Ji quickly said, ¡°Master, why should you be so, considering the situation at that time, there might be some reasons¡­¡±


    As the one who strongly facilitated the cooperation between the two sides, Gu Ji naturally could not pour fuel on the fire at this time, but needed to try his best to soothe Wang Qiong¡¯s anger.


    After all, given the current situation, things were beyond repair, so it was better to let it go.


    Wang Qiong sneered, ¡®What reasons? It¡¯s nothing more than Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strong self-confidence, and he never put us in his eyes! The cooperation ends right here, don¡¯t mention it again.¡±<div>


    At the beginning, it was agreed that they would handle matters at court while Pei Xuanjing¡¯s side would handle the matters outside court. This cooperation of joining forces would have been a great benefit to Wang Qiong¡¯s future ns, so he was naturally very willing.


    But what Pei Xuanjing did today, not only robbed the interests of the Great Ming royal family, but also extended his reach into the court, indirectly touching Wang Qiong¡¯s sphere of interests ¨C something he found uneptable.


    ¡°Master, what has happened, has happened. We should think of ways to recover the situation, or else wouldn¡¯t all our previous efforts have been in vain?¡±


    Seeing Wang Qiong so angry, Gu Ji could only try to persuade him, at the same time, he looked at Wang Boan, hoping that he could speak up and persuade Wang Qiong.


    After all, although both are close to Wang Qiong, Wang Boan¡¯s rtionship with Wang Qiong is much closer than his. Some words could only be said by Wang Boan.


    Deep down, Gu Ji was unwilling to let Wang Qiong give up the cooperation just like that.


    The possibility of longevity put forward by Pei Xuanjing when initiating the cooperation was very attractive to Gu Ji.


    Wang Boan, who had been silent for a long time, also took the opportunity to persuade: ¡°What Brother Gu said is correct. What we need to do now is to ensure that King Xing¡¯s ascension to the throne is foolproof. As for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s side of things, since they have already happened, let¡¯s temporarily forget about them. Let¡¯s see if they have any responses, and if they will give us an exnation.¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡± Wang Qiong temporarily suppressed his dissatisfaction in his heart and nodded. After all, the most important thing now was indeed the ascension of King Xing..

 Chapter 313: 250: Waiting for His Explanation

    Chapter 313: 250: Waiting for His Exnation<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    In order to make King Xing ascend the throne, Wang Qiong had paid so much price and made so much effort to get to this point, he absolutely could not allow any more idents to happen.


    Although Pei Xuanjing¡¯s matter was beyond control, the pact between the two sides was still valid, and the other party also needed to quickly promote the session of the new king to achieve their goal.<div>


    It can be said that they both havemon interests. Even if there are any problems, for Wang Qiong and his group, they can only temporarily suppress them and leave them to be discussed in the future.


    ¡°Hmph, perhaps Pei Xuanjing dares to act like this today because he is certain that I will not dare to fall out with him under the current situation.¡± Wang Qiong snorted coldly, said.


    Gu Ji and Wang Boan nced at each other without picking up the conversation, because they had guessed this long ago.


    Wang Qiong looked at the two of them, changed the topic, and asked Wang Boan, ¡°Just now, you said that you were waiting for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s exnation for us. How do you see it?¡±


    Although he already had an idea in his mind, he would not express his position easily, but was waiting for Wang Boan to speak.


    Wang Boan said calmly, ¡°If they have an exnation for us, it firstly shows an attitude that the other party intends to cooperate. We can take advantage of the situation to put forward some requirements topensate for the loss, and even discuss many controversial issues with them; But if there is no exnation, it means that everything the other party said before is just deception, and they are fundamentally aiming to use us¡­¡±


    Although Wang Boan didn¡¯t finish his words, his attitude was clear. If Pei Xuanjing really had no intention to cooperate and was only using them, the positions of the two sides would turn from friends to enemies.


    The three men were silent, knowing that the power to decide whether it¡¯s an enemy or a friend is actually in the hands of Pei Xuanjing.


    Gu Ji prayed in his heart, silently saying: Mr. Pei, you can¡¯t let Gu disappointed!


    Wang Qiong had been an official for decades. He had spent his life in a high position and had already seen wealth, honor, life, and death indifferently. For him, the greatest wish for the rest of his life is toplete the n that has consumed his decades of hard work.


    Not to mention Wang Boan, who not only had numerous disciples and has written books on governance and has even stepped into the realm of first-grade in martial arts. His strength was unpredictable, and he had a long lifespan.<div>


    If one day the heaven and the earth were to be revived, with his talent, it would be easy for him to enter the Spirit Realm, and there was no difficulty at all.


    In contrast, Gu Ji, although his official position was not low, and he held power, but with the increase of age, his body had aged and death was almost palpable to him.


    Therefore, among the three of them, he was the one who most longed for longevity.


    Perhaps Gu Ji¡¯s prayer worked, at this time, sounds came from outside the study room.


    War at night!¡±


    ¡°I, Yu Zhenzi of the Shenxiao Sect, was entrusted by the Sect Master and came to deliver a letter to the Minister.¡±


    The three men exchanged nces, their expressions softened considerably.


    Wang Qiong ordered, ¡°Let this Taoist priest in!¡±


    ¡°Yes, master!¡±


    A momentter, Yu Zhenzi, d in a Taoist robe, walked into the study room, presenting the letter with both hands.


    ¡°Yu Zhenzi was ordered by the Sect Master to deliver this letter.¡±<div>


    ¡°You have worked hard!¡± Wang Qiong took the letter with both hands.


    Although he was secretly annoyed with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions, he would not lose his manners in front of Yu Zhenzi. This is amon problem with those in high positions; they are less willing to show their emotions.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Those unwilling to express their emotions were civil officials like Wang Qiong, who came from a schrly background. But for warriors like those in the guard, they did not have such good manners.


    Jiang Bin sat in the main seat, still wearing the daytime Flying Fish Uniform, his face cold, without a word. The entire hall seemed to drop a few degrees due to his icy demeanor.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions today made Jiang Bin feel greatly humiliated. Ever since he became the confidant of the former emperor, who in the Great Ming dared to humiliate him apart from the former emperor.


    Even now with thete emperor¡¯s demise, as themanding officer of the Brocade Guards, he had countless skilled subordinates and vast political connections, his influence within the court was tremendous. Whether it was the Minister of War Wang Qiong or the previous Prime Minister Yang Tinghe, they had to cater to him, showing their goodwill.


    And what was this Pei Xuanjing supposed to be?!


    Just a lucky lot, and he dared to humiliate him like this!


    He should bear in mind that back in Tiandu, he had been keen on courting Pei Xuanjing¡¯s favor. Even back then, had he not shown mercy, Pei would have already died within the walls of Xuanfu.


    Now, Pei Xuanjing had attained power and instead of showing gratitude, he had the audacity to humiliate him. The audacity of it all!


    Smack!<div>


    Jiang Bin grew angrier by the minute and in his uncontroble rage, he smashed the tea cup in his hand onto the ground, spilling tea everywhere and sending shards flying.


    ¡°My lord, please calm down!¡±


    The Brocade Guards guarding him quickly kneeled halfway to the ground.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing! ¡±


    His eyes shone with a cold light as he gritted his teeth, repeating Pei Xuanjing¡¯s name.


    ¡°My lord!¡±


    Just at that moment, the twomanding officers of the Brocade Guards, Xu Tai and Li Cong, entered the hall, greeting Jiang Bin respectfully.


    ¡°You all may leave first.¡± Jiang Bin suppressed his anger, waved his hand to dismiss the guards, and then in a deep voice asked, ¡°Has the matter been taken care of?¡±


    Both of them nodded, and Xu Tai said, ¡°Rest assured, my lord, my brother and I personally attended to all the details. There is absolutely no trace left.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± A hint of a smile surfaced on Jiang Bin¡¯s face, finally rxing somewhat.


    At the same time, he regretted in his heart that he had been foolish, fooled by Yang Tinghe into boarding thetter¡¯s ship and agreeing to support the grandson of King Anshan as the sessor to the throne together.


    Who could have expected that this Prime Minister, who had been in the court for decades longer than him, would turn out to be a Blood Demon from the


    Demonic Cult¡ªit is simply inconceivable.


    Today, after Pei Xuanjing had exposed Yang Tinghe¡¯s true identity in the Great Morning Meeting, Jiang Bin felt like he had fallen into an ice pit. However, he still held some hope if Yang Tinghe could sessfully escape, then there would still be some room for him to manoeuver.


    But who could have thought that Yang Tinghe, with such ipetence, would be captured by Pei Xuanjing without any chance of resistance.


    That¡¯s why he had taken the risk and stepped forwardter, hoping to take Yang Tinghe into his possession. Whether to kill or not, he would benefit. Yet, he didn¡¯t expect not only to fail but also to be humiliated by Pei Xuanjing.


    Li Cong hesitated, ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Jiang Bin¡¯s eyelid twitched, with a premonition of impending bad news, he asked.


    Li Cong murmured, ¡°It seems that Lin Qian Shi is paying close attention to this matter. He sent people to investigate and nearly discovered it. With his understanding of the Brocade Guards, once he investigates in detail, I¡¯m afraid our concealments will be of no use.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Jiang Bin fell into contemtion and after a long while finally said, ¡°As for Lin Qian Shi, let me handle it.¡±


    In recent years, Lin Qingyi had gained considerable merit and showed off in front of thete emperor. Although Jiang Bin didn¡¯t say it openly, he had been subtly suppressing Lin, not willing to let Lin get promoted too quickly.


    Now hearing the action from Lin Qingyi, Jiang Bin couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed. He decided to find an excuse to dismiss Lin and wait until this storm calms down to decide on the next step.


    After the two left, Jiang Bin sat alone in the hall, his eyes flickering.


    The next step would depend on how he would be treated after King Xing¡¯s ascension to the throne. Perhaps it was time to start nning for the future..

 Chapter 314: 251: Dare to ask the great truth, is there really longevity?

    Chapter 314: 251: Dare to ask the great truth, is there really longevity?<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    On March 16th, the imperial court finally reached a decision: Thete emperor¡¯s will nominated King Xing, Zhu Houji, a member of the royal family, to seed to the throne.


    On March 18th, King Xing met with the ministers who had arrived to ry the imperial decree, and together, they entered the Imperial City.<div>


    Yet, upon entering the Imperial City, an unexpected conflict arose. The Minister of the Ministry of Rites proposed that King Xing honour thete emperor as his royal father and himself as thete emperor¡¯s imperial uncle ¡ª thus assuming the throne in the capacity of a crown prince. Using a precedent set by Song Chengyi¡¯s advice to the Prince of Pu, the minister endeavored to advise King Xing. However, his advice was rejected.


    King Xing told his close allies, ¡°Thete emperor¡¯s will stated that I should seed him as emperor, not as his son.¡±


    The two sides remained at an impasse, and in the end, the various ministers of the court were forced topromise reluctantly.


    This new ruler, yet to ascend to the throne, had already demonstrated an astonishingly adept approach to governance, much to the astonishment of the court officials.


    On April 21st, King Xing ascended to the throne, maintaining his firm stance on not inheriting his predecessor¡¯s position, showing no signs ofpromise. Surprisingly, the Prince of Xiang, Zhu Yousong, volunteered to endorse the new emperor. expressing his staunch support. and quelling many dissatisfied


    voices within the royal family.


    On April 26th, the new emperor issued a decree absolving the Shenxiao Sect of all past charges. All the properties,nds, etc., that originally belonged to the Shenxiao Sect were returned to them in full.


    On April 27th, the new emperor issued another decree. He conferred the title of


    ¡®Great True Immortal of Eternal Life and Profound Mystery¡¯ to the Long Life


    Son of the Shenxiao Sect, and the title of ¡®Master Mysterious Qingxu¡¯ to the Taoist of the True Martial Sect, Qingxu. He alsomanded the two of them to serve as the leaders of the Taoist School, to govern all Taoist institutions throughout the kingdom.


    This move provoked envy among various powers. Many factions began to form alliances, seemingly nning to replicate what Pei Xuanjing had done.<div>


    On April 29th, the Imperial Astronomical Observatory was established, with Bai Xiaosheng inaugurated as the first Superintendent.


    On June 11th, Jiang Bin, the Commanding Officer of the Brocade Guards, was investigated for collusion with the Blood Demon Yang Tinghe and conspiring treason. He had previously shown great favoritism towards court officials, engaged in rampant corruption, raised a private faction, and promoted his family members.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The emperor lured him into the pce, captured him and his aplices Xu Tai and Li Cong, and imprisoned them in the Sky Prison while the case was investigated. They were then beheaded as a warning to others.


    The next day, Lin Qingyi, the former Deputy Commanding Officer of the


    Brocade Guards, was appointed by the emperor to temporarily fill the role of Commanding Officer, catapulting him into the ranks of the most powerful figures in Great Ming.


    On June 23rd, an official from the Ministry of War reported Hut Secretary Wang Qiong. Although the emperor initially withheld action on the report, it abruptly halted Wang Qiong ¡ª originally a key supporter in the new emperor¡¯s session ¡ª in his tracks.


    On July 9th, the Great Ming imperial court suddenly announced to the world that the Zhang Family of Luzhou had attempted to stage a rebellion. The evidence was irrefutable, and two exalted masters from the royal family and the court personally led troops to eliminate every member of the Zhang Family. For a time, the entire kingdom fell silent.


    This was because they understood that the real reason the Luzhou Zhang Family was wiped out by the court was not because they had ruled with brutality and generated public outrage. Rather, it was because the Zhangs were the most arrogant among several powerful factions. They had dared to reach out to many different parties and sought to replicate what Pei Xuanjing had done ¡ª attempting to dominate Luzhou as a local hegemony ¡ª which brought disaster upon them.


    The Luzhou Zhang Family, which had had a history that spanned hundreds of years, was wiped out overnight, shocking everyone. All the other factions that were secretly forming alliances, hoping to follow in the footsteps of the Shenxiao Sect, immediately halted their activities and dared not make any further moves.


    This new emperor, who had only ascended the throne less than three and a half months ago, has caused countless people to be agape at the sessive tasks he has undertaken. They are at a loss for words.


    Fortunately, it is precisely because this emperor is so capable that he is aware of who he can offend and who he, in his current state, cannot afford to upset.<div>


    After his ascension to the throne, during the ceremony in which he conferred titles upon Pei Xuanjing and Qingxu Taoist, the emperor showed an immense curiosity towards Pei Xuanjing.


    The most surprising incident for Pei Xuanjing was that, after a night banquet, the emperor dismissed everyone else, choosing to face Pei Xuanjing alone.


    The two of them held a brief but meaningful conversation in a secluded pce.


    The first sentence that the emperor uttered then had caught Pei Xuanjing off guard.


    ¡°May I ask, Great True Immortal, is there truly such a thing as immortality?¡± At that time, Pei Xuanjing, looking at the emperor who was admittedly handsome but only sixteen years old ¨C a mere middle school student in his previous life, solemnly told him:


    ¡°In my humble view, immortality does indeed exist.¡±


    Upon hearing this answer, a trace of longing appeared in the emperor¡¯s eyes and he asked the second question, ¡°Great True Immortal, aside from practicing martial arts, are there any other methods to achieving immortality?¡±


    A smile appeared on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face as he chuckled and replied, ¡°In the humble view of myself, aside from practicing martial arts, I believe there must be other ways to achieve immortality.¡±


    A satisfied smile appeared on the emperor¡¯s face, and he asked again, ¡°Dare I ask the Great True Immortal, do I have the potential to achieve immortality?¡±


    This new emperor was clear and straightforward, getting straight to his purpose without any beating around the bush.


    Pei Xuanjing pondered for a moment before he answered, ¡°Whether you achieve immortality or not depends not on anything else, but on His Majesty himself.¡±<div>


    ¡°Would the Great True Immortal care to borate?¡± the emperor asked further.


    Pei Xuanjingughed mysteriously and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not yet time. If Your Majesty wishes, you may have to wait a little longer.¡± ¡°How long is ¡®a little longer¡¯?¡±


    ¡°It may be a few months, or it may be a few years.¡±


    ¡°Very well, I will wait for up to three years. During these three years, regardless of what the Great True Immortal does, I am willing to lend my full support. I only hope that the Great True Immortal will not deceive me.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty is wise!¡±


    After reading the reports about the actions this new emperor had taken since his ascension, and recalling their conversation in the secluded pce, a smile crept onto Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face.


    ¡°It seems that this emperor truly desires immortality!¡± he eximed.


    Although the information collected by Bai Xiaosheng suggested that the previous King Xing was fond of Taoist cultivation, which deeply influenced this emperor¡¯s favorable view of the Taoist School,


    Pei Xuanjing hadn¡¯t really taken their conversation in the secluded pce seriously, merely dismissing it as the emperor¡¯s probing. After all, if this emperor truly wished to seek immortality through cultivation, he would likely consult with the True Martial Sect, who had close ties with him, rather than him ¡ª a figure from the Shenxiao Sect that had caused the Ming royal family great embarrassment.


    What he had said back then was just to state his position; he had no intentions to vie for power with the emperor. All he wanted to achieve through his actions was to further his cultivation, and not to invite trouble for himself.


    Unexpectedly, this emperor¡¯s current actions have indeed not caused him and his people a single bit of trouble. Even the many voices of opposition within the royal family have been suppressed by him.


    With these thoughts, he took a book from the shelf beside him and beckoned


    Yu Zhenzi.


    ¡°Please deliver this book to the emperor.¡±


    Upon seeing the book Pei Xuanjing was holding, Yu Zhenzi could not help but feel shocked.. ¡°Sect leader, are you sure you want to give this to him?¡±

 Chapter 315: 252: Another Simulation (2nd update, please subscribe)

    Chapter 315: 252: Another Simtion (2nd update, please subscribe)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing noted Yu Zhenzi¡¯s reluctance and chuckled, ¡°No worries, these things are not that important. You should go!¡±


    Helpless, Yu Zhenzi, even though reluctant, couldn¡¯t defy Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words. He could do nothing but sigh gently and turn away.<div>


    Watching the retreating figure of Yu Zhenzi, Pei Xuanjing thought to himself, ¡°I have already shown my goodwill. I wonder what means more to him, power or longevity?


    The book he gave was none other than something hepiled recently, incorporating some insights after condensing his Divine Soul andbining his own cultivation experiences.


    One could say this was a rudimentary introduction to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s path of refining the spirit.


    Of course, what Pei Xuanjing considered rudimentary, was not so for others. Yu Zhenzi had previously benefited greatly from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s teachings in his cultivation path.


    In Yu Zhenzi¡¯s view, this book would be an invaluable treasure to an ordinary fourth-grade martial artist. If they had the opportunity to study it, it would be extremely beneficial for them to breakthrough the Upper Three Realms with condensed martial arts intent. In his opinion, gifting such a treasure to the Emperor was excessively generous.


    However, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t think much of it. It was merely a test, seeing how the Emperor would react, and whether it would be as he anticipated.


    Having done these things, Pei Xuanjing dispelled his other thoughts and returned to the training room in his quarters.


    Even though he had already received the Emperor¡¯s enfeoffment andid the foundations for a Shenxiao Sect Taoist Temple within Tiandu, he was still temporarily living within Baiyun Temple as the Taoist Temple was not yet fully constructed.


    After a period of refining, he had fully refined a page of the Netherworld Book and had enough Taoyun umted for the next simtion of life.


    The previous life simtion had unexpectedly allowed Pei Xuanjing to condense his Divine Soul and touch the threshold of the Spirit Realm.


    Now, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s True Qi umtion hadn¡¯t reached its peak, but whether it was his body which had undergone rebirth once or his condensed Divine<div>


    Soul, both had reached the pinnacle of the Dao of refining essence and spirit.


    This time, his Taoyun had exceeded two hundred thousand, allowing for two life simtions. So, he had high hopes for this life simtion, wondering what gains this life simtion would bring.


    Could it allow his Inner Qi to reach its peak, refining his essence, qi and spirit simultaneously to reach the peak of the Mortal Realm?


    The only pity was that the unusual object Daoist Xuanming was searching for hadn¡¯t been obtained yet. He temporarily couldn¡¯t simte and test whether refining an unusual object during the life simtion would have miraculous effects.


    [Taoyun: 217413 points.]


    [Activate Life Simtor? One use consumes 100,000 Taoyun points.]


    Pei Xuanjing immediately started this life simtion.


    [Life Simtion Activating: ]


    At 33: Your ns have beenid out. Provided nothing goes wrong, now you only need to stand by as all operations gradually advance. The time wille to attempt to break the shackles of Heaven and Earth once the array has been set up.


    You delegate all tasks to Yu Zhenzi and his team and focus on using the Lightning Attraction Device to cultivate on the back mountain of the Baiyun Temple, continuously refining and strengthening your physical body.


    After being tempered by thunder, your physical body once again strengthens continuously. In this process of strengthening with thunder, you discover some extraordinary matters.N?v(el)B\\jnn<div>


    You realize, some subtle thunder power somehow contacts your Divine Soul, prompting some changes in your Divine Soul. Your Divine Soul bes more pure and robust.


    Half a yearter, the Emperor pays a quiet visit. He tells you he has practiced the skill you gave him in the booklet and feels his spirit has significantly increased.


    The Emperor expresses his desire for immortality and subtly asks about the original Godly Nation n of the Shenxiao Sect.


    In the end, the Emperor tells you that if the Godly Nation n could indeed bestow immortality, he would cooperate with you toplete it.


    You didn¡¯t agree immediately, only stalling for the time being.


    After the Emperor leaves, you discuss with the other alliances, finally deciding to rely on the Emperor¡¯s power to implement the Godly Nation n. After all, this was part of your original n.


    At 34: The Taoist Temple the Emperor built for you in Tiandupletes, and you move there with your subordinates.


    This Emperor, despite ascending the throne only a year ago, has already taken control of the court. Even Wang Qiong, who had a grand presence in the court and was responsible for crowning him, has been sent back to his hometown.


    The Emperor who has seized power is dealing with those who want to get a firm grip on power while also cooperating with you to set up arrays throughout the territory.


    At 35: Sometimes ns never go as nned. Originally, per your n, the array throughout the Great Ming territory must bepleted before activating it.


    However, unexpectedly, Heaven and Earth already show signs of revival. The array at the Zhou Dao, where the True Martial Sect is located, is the mostplete and inadvertently activates, inciting a chain reaction. The Heaven and Earth Essence Qi rises, and Heaven and Earth begins to revive.<div>


    At 36: The Heaven and Earth Essence Qi rises, and Heaven and Earth revive. With the original shackles gone, many powerhouses seem to sense the opportunity for breakthrough. Everyone goes into closed -door cultivation, and the entire world falls into an eerie calm.


    At 37: After Heaven and Earth revive, you return to Shenxiao Mountain. While letting Yu Zhenzi and the others arrange arrays over the state territory of Shenxiao Sect ording to the method given by the Zhenwu Sect, nning to elerate the speed of Heaven and Earth reviving, you enter into closed-door cultivation on Shenxiao Mountain, sorting what you¡¯ve learned and attempting to breakthrough the Shenxiao Mysterious Skill.


    At this point, after continuous refining and spiritualization, your body finally undergoes rebirth for a second time. Your physicality improves again. Just one more rebirth would let you step into the Spirit Realm.


    However, when you¡¯re feeling joyful, thunder again gathers in the sky unexpectedly. You show no concern, ready to use this thunder to further strengthen your newly reborn body.


    Unexpectedly, the original Lightning Attraction Device shows no reaction, and this thunder power passes directly through your physical body and goes straight for your Divine Soul.


    Caught off guard, your Divine Soul is infused with destructive thunder power, gradually leading to transformation. But at the critical moment of transformation, your Divine Soul suddenly copses.


    All consciousness ceases to exist, leaving only a strong physical body.


    [End of this life.]


    ¡°What?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing, looking at the end of this life simtion, had a shocked expression that didn¡¯t fade for a long time..

 Chapter 316: 253: The Transformation of the Divine Soul

    Chapter 316: 253: The Transformation of the Divine Soul<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    In this life simtion, the breakthrough in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s body was, in fact, within his expectations. After all, he had already rified his future path for body cultivation and strengthening. All he needed was continuous tempering and strengthening of his body.


    As long as he didn¡¯t live too short in the life simtion, he could definitely grind his way through and keep the breakthrough of his body ongoing.<div>


    What horrified him was another matter. Compared to the previous deaths in life simtion, this death was a bit too bizarre. It was unprecedented and unheard of.


    Even though he could ept the death from his divine soul leaving the bodyst time.


    After all, many cultivation method manuals and scriptures left by the Taoist school have recorded that a person¡¯s spirit is the strongest and also the most fragile. With his newly formed divine soul, without the protection of the physical body, he could ept its dissolution.


    However, this time it was different. Having gone through countless thunder power tempering, he was not unfamiliar with the thunder power at all.


    He could confidently say that unless struck down by the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder, with the assistance of the Lightning Attraction Device, the average thunder could not cause much damage to Pei Xuanjing. At most, his body would suffer a little more flesh and blood.


    But thisst burst of thunder not only made the Lightning Attraction Device ineffective, even his physical body didn¡¯t suffer any significant damage and targeted his divine soul directly.


    Pei Xuanjing frowned, carefully recalling his current life simtion situation. Suddenly, he noticed some anomalies.


    ¡°Did the divine soul transform, and then scatter right at the critical moment of transformation?


    When he saw this, Pei Xuanjing finally realized it.


    In the way of refining spirit, after gathering the divine soul, one reaches the extreme of the Mortal Realm of refining spirit. Just one step away from the transformation of divine soul into Yin Spirit, one can be a true spirit cultivator.


    Originally, Pei Xuanjing thought the process of divine soul transforming into Yin Spirit was a gradual process.<div>


    It seems not so now.


    If he dared to specte and assume, does this mean thest thunderbolt was actually a test for the divine soul? Can only those who have experienced the tempering and baptism of thunder power truly condense Yin Spirit?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Yes, that¡¯s it!


    Pei Xuanjing recalls numerous pieces of information he has seen in previous lives and in this life. Among them, it was said that the Yin Spirit was initially very weak. It can only continuously endure the Thunder Tribtion, undergo the baptism from the fortune within the thunder power, constantly improve and transform.


    In this way, the thunder just now should be a thunderbolt specifically for the Divine Soul, not an ordinary thunderbolt as he thought, thereby catching him off guard, without any sign. Even the physical body couldn¡¯t stop it; it went straight for the divine soul.


    ¡°It seems for the way of refining spirit to elevate to the Spirit Realm, it must go through this thunder tribtion.¡± Pei Xuanjing pondered, he also realized what he had missed.


    I actually just missed the opportunity to break through to the Spirit Realm!


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s heart stirred a little.


    He now understands. If he could withstand the test of thunderbolt in the life simtion earlier, then his divine soul could transform into Yin Spirit, stepping into the Spirit realm directly.


    What a pity, it was not sessful.


    As he regretted, the reward from this life simtion emerged before his eyes. [Simtionpletion, you can choose to keep one of the following rewards.] [First item: The realm of the body after the second reincarnation.]<div>


    [Second item: The realm of the divine soul that had transformed, but not yet fully transformed due to the power of thunderbolt.]


    [Third item: True Qi umtion at thirty-seven years old.]


    While Pei Xuanjing was looking at the rewards this round, he first ruled out the third one. However, between choosing the first or the second, he was hesitant and felt uncertain.


    By right, choosing the first item should be most appropriate. After all, if his body were to undergo another transformation, not only would his strength be enhanced, but the Way of Essence Refinement would also take another step forward and he would be one step closer to breaking through to the Spirit Realm.


    The only thing that made Pei Xuanjing hesitate was that if he chose the second reward, divine soul transformation seems to suit him better.


    After all, the spiritualization and tempering of the physical body can always be lifted through grinding, there won¡¯t be too many bottlenecks, but the elevation of the divine soul is different.


    Although Pei Xuanjing has now summed up some basic methods for gathering the divine soul, he doesn¡¯t possess many ways to enhance the divine soul. He only relies on daily meditation to strengthen it.


    Hence, if he could use this reward on the divine soul, to strengthen it, he would save countless bitter cultivation.


    And, most importantly, Pei Xuanjing still had one chance for a life simtion. He was wondering if, after choosing to enhance his divine soul, he could use this opportunity in the simtion to experience another thunderbolt and turn the divine soul into Yin Spirit and step into the Spirit Realm at one go.


    Let¡¯s gamble!


    After pondering for a long time, Pei Xuanjing finally made up his mind and chose the second reward.<div>


    Now with his current strength, no one in the world can threaten him. Whether or not to enhance his physical body immediately isn¡¯t that urgent. It¡¯s better to seize this opportunity for a gamble!


    After making his choice, Pei Xuanjing felt that a profound power enveloped his divine soul.


    Just like thest time he gathered his divine soul, in the blink of an eye, his excited expression gradually settled down. His eyes slightly closed, his heart was calm as water, there was no ripple.


    At this moment, a faint pressure emerged from Pei Xuanjing. Eluding from his sitting position, it slowly spread around, and filled the entire training room.


    In the entranced state, Pei Xuanjing could clearly feel his divine soul growing like a tender sprout thriving under the mysterious fate.


    At this moment, time seemed to be stagnant. Yet, it also felt like countless years have passed.


    Pei Xuanjing did not know how long he was in this profound and mystical realm. Perhaps it was an eternity or it may have been just a momentary blink of an eye.


    After a long while, Pei Xuanjing opened his eyes again. The divine light shed in his eyes, and his gaze was like lightning. Even just sitting there, he exuded boundless dignity, like an immortal, solemn, and sacred.


    If Pei Xuanjing was seen by many people at this moment, they would probably be shocked. The aura that Pei Xuanjing carried was indeed extraordinary.


    Not to mention anything else, if someone wanted topete with Pei


    Xuanjing, even without making a move, just releasing such an aura is enough


    to make many people retreat, even leaving them without the courage to act..

 Chapter 317: 254: Continue Simulation: Thunder Tribulation

    Chapter 317: 254: Continue Simtion: Thunder Tribtion<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s divine soul has undergone this enhancement, almost reaching the ultimate level of condensing the divine soul. He¡¯s only a hair¡¯s breadth from triggering the Thunder Tribtion and transforming into a Yin Spirit.


    Indeed, it could be said that Pei Xuanjing has already stepped half a foot into the Spirit Realm. Even Pei Xuanjing feels that, if he is willing, he only needs to resort to the moment of thunderstorm one day, and freely release his divine soul, to directly incite the Thunder Tribtion.<div>


    Of course, how powerful the provoked Thunder Tribtion would be and whether he can survive it, Pei Xuanjing has no certainty.


    From a high perspective, many previous puzzles were solved, making his understanding of the Cultivation Path even clearer.


    The way of cultivation: Mortal Realm, Spirit Realm, and Immortal Realm.


    This kind of divisions is not arbitrarily divided ording to someone¡¯s preference, but is based on a rough basic understanding.


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view, let alone the unreachable Immortal Realm that no one has ever touched, the division of the Mortal Realm and the Spirit Realm is differentiated because they represent almostpletely different realms, symbolizing the transformation of life, or evolution.


    In the Mortal Realm, regardless of how martial artists in this realm cultivate, polish their bodies, condense True Qi, or nourish their spirits, these only involve basic cultivation and do not touch on the essence of cultivation:


    transformation.


    Just like Pei Xuanjing at this moment, his divine soul has already undergone extreme transformation and is just a breath away from bing a Yin Spirit.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    This means that he has already stepped onto the path of evolutionpared to other martial artists who have not yet touched the Spirit Realm. Even if it¡¯s just a small step, this qualitative change is hard for those martial artists to reach, they can¡¯t even imagine it.


    The so-called a step¡¯s difference is as vast as heaven and earth itself.


    After his divine soul was strengthened and transformed, Pei Xuanjing was radiant and spirited. Even after going through a life simtion, he wasn¡¯t tired. He no longer needed a rest to recover like before after running one life simtion.<div>


    After calming his emotions, Pei Xuanjing decisivelyunched the second life simtion.


    He was very much looking forward to this life simtion. He wanted to see whether he could incite the Thunder Tribtion in the life simtion after his divine soul returned to enhanced transformation and even survive the Thunder Tribtion.


    [Taoyun: 117413 points.]


    [Do you want to use the Life Simtor? One use will consume 100,000 Taoyun points.]


    [Life Simtion Starts: ]


    Age 33: You continue to cultivate in Baiyun Temple. While you were using thunder to refine and spiritualize your body, a surge of thunder unexpectedly gathered. The original Lightning Attraction Device didn¡¯t work and the thunder power directly pierced your body and targeted your divine soul.


    Caught off guard, your divine soul was infused with destructive power by thunder and began to slowly transform.


    At this moment, you finally understood that this was the Thunder Tribtion to break through the Spirit Realm, the transformation of the divine soul into Yin Spirit in the Refining Spirit path.


    Although you were terrified, you understood that there were no other methods at this point. You could only calmly operate your divine soul to try to ovee the tribtion.


    The thunder contained endless destructive and creative forces, constantly destroying and repairing your divine soul, making you alternate between wanting to live and wanting to die. At one moment, you felt as if your divine soul had been nourishing in a hot spring. At another, you felt your divine soul was undergoing constant tempering of alternating cold ice and intense fire.


    You didn¡¯t know how long it took, but your divine soul seemed to be getting stronger and stronger. The damage of the thunder power on you was getting smaller and smaller.<div>


    In the end, the wind stopped, the rain dispersed, and the thunder disappeared.


    A Yin Spirit that looked exactly like you appeared.


    You surprisingly survived the first Thunder Tribtion with your willpower, transformed your divine soul into a Yin Spirit, and fully stepped into the Spirit Realm.


    From then on, you are the first cultivator to step into the Spirit Realm, breaking the shackles of Heaven and Earth and transforming the impossible into possible, after thousands of years since the Tang Dynasty.


    Although you broke through by a stroke of luck, your foundation was severely damaged. You needed a considerable amount of time to recover and mend your foundation.


    After instructing Yu Zhenzi and Pang Hong and leaving some messages exining your situation, you began to close yourself off from the world.


    Age 34: You are in seclusion and oblivious to worldly affairs. However, some information about you inevitably spread out, and many people are guessing in the dark whether you are about to break through.


    Age 35: Even without your existence, everything is still proceeding methodically. The formation of the True Martial Sect is activated, the essence Qi of Heaven and Earth is rising, and Heaven and Earth are beginning to recover. Age 36: Everyone is in seclusion, and the world derails into a strange calm. You are still in seclusion. The absence of you for such a long time makes many people believe that you have touched the opportunity to break through. Moreover, many people think that with your talents, you will likely be the first to step into the Spirit Realm after Heaven and Earth recover. This undoubtedly makes many people nervous. They don¡¯t like a powerful figure like you suppressing them after breaking through.


    Age 41: The Elder of the Blood Demon Sect of the Demonic Cult tried to forcibly break through but failed. This made his strength reach an extremely strong level. He had a deep rtionship with Yang Tinghe and hated you very much. But he dared not take action before due to his fear of your strength, and could only grumble about it.


    At this time, although he failed, his enhanced strength made him want to take revenge on you. He was also worried that you will pose a threat to him once you break through. He decided to try and kill you directly to regain the Blood God de, the treasure of the Blood Demon Sect.


    Three monthster, that mighty man of the Blood Demon Sect of the Demonic Cult sneaked into Tiandu alone, hid his identity, and came to your cultivation site, intending to kill you by surprise.<div>


    At this time, not only had your foundation not fully recovered, but cultivators on the path of Refining Spirit inherently had weakerbat power. You had a fierce fight with the attacker. Although you killed him, you also aggravated your old injury in the process, and in the end, both of you died together.


    [End of this life.]


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Looking at the result of this life simtion, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t know what to say for a while.


    Although he had indeed incited Thunder Tribtion in this life simtion as he had expected and had persevered through it with his formidable willpower, the cost to him had been huge. His foundation had even been damaged.


    Considering the transformation strength of his divine soul now, after enduring the terrifying Thunder Tribtion, he was still not truly recovered even after many years of secluded cultivation. This showed how frightening the Thunder Tribtion was, how horrific its power was, and how much damage it had left on his cultivation foundation.


    It was because of this that most of the time, he was in seclusion recovering from his wounds and missed many events perhaps in this life simtion.


    What left him speechless the most was the way he died in this life simtion. He was ambushed in the end by a strong man of the Blood Demon Cult whom he had already not taken seriously, and eventually, they both died together..

 Chapter 318: 255: Yin Spirit is initially formed, shaking heaven and earth.

    Chapter 318: 255: Yin Spirit is initially formed, shaking heaven and earth.<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Blood Demon sect!¡± Pei Xuanjing muttered this name under his breath.


    He had originally thought that after the disappearance of Yang Tinghe, the Blood Demon Sect Master, several decades ago, the Blood Demon Sect had gradually declined, with the majority of its powerful members having perished alongside Yang Tinghe in Tiandu not long ago.<div>


    However, to his astonishment, there were survivors, strong ones from the Blood Demon Sect were still alive and were not to be underestimated.


    Be aware that ording to descriptions in human life simtions, nearly all powerful people went into seclusion for intense cultivation, looking for an opportunity to breakthrough after the revival of Heaven and Earth.


    Yet no one expected that the first to breakthrough would be this ordinarily obscure strongman of the Blood Demon Sect.


    Although he did not achieve a real breakthrough, his strength and talent have surpassed numerous others.


    ¡°Perhaps, I should let Bai Xiaosheng keep an eye on this,¡± Pei Xuanjing pondered.


    Currently, they already harbored a grudge with the Blood Demon Sect and based on the opponent¡¯s behavior in the simtion, it seemed like there was no chance for reconciliation.


    Therefore, they must have Bai Xiaosheng locate this person, to preempt and prevent any future troubles.


    After all, even though Pei Xuanjing himself did not fear the opponent, what about his subordinates? Would the enemy choose to confront others if unable to confront Pei Xuanjing?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    No one could predict that.


    However, on second thoughts, he was lucky in this life simtion, triggering the Thunder Tribtion identally during the initial stages of using the Thunder power to temper his body.


    Thankfully, due to the previous strengthening, the cost this time was not as simple, otherwise, he would have suffered the same fate as before and died under the Thunder Tribtion, wasting an opportunity to simte a lifetime. [ Simtion has ended, you can choose to retain one of the following rewards.]<div>


    [First: The True Qi umtion at the age of forty-one.] [Second: The physical realm at the age of forty-one.]


    [Third: Transmuting the Divine Soul into the Yin Spirit.]


    Lookinz at the rewards of this life simtion, Pei Xuaniinz smiled, he had


    been correct in his previous choice, he had won this bet.


    Indeed, as he had thought, if the Divine Soul was strengthened, he could transform the Divine Soul into the Yin Spirit during the life simtion, taking the opportunity to step into the Spirit Realm. Excited, he chose the third reward.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing raised an eyebrow, feeling somewhat perplexed.


    It was no big deal.


    Just because this time, unlike before when rewards were distributed immediately after leaving the simtion, this particr reward had a few notifications:


    ¡°For a cultivator¡¯s Divine Soul to transform into a Yin Spirit, you must experience the baptism of the Thunder Tribtion and ept the transformative baptism of the Thunder Tribtion with no possibility of evasion. Although this reward can help the host in advance to transform the Divine Soul into a Yin Spirit, the Thunder Tribtion is inevitable. If the host does not proactively trigger the Thunder Tribtion, it will inevitably fall after thirty years. Remember!¡±


    [Do you wish to continue and collect the reward?]<div>


    Such a detailed exnation, but Pei Xuanjing had never encountered such a scenario when receiving life simtion rewards before.


    ording to his understanding, the path of Refining Spirit from transforming the Divine Soul into a Yin Spirit was a metamorphosis of life, and the reason given by the notification was straightforward, it was difficult to replicate the Energy of Creation contained in the Thunder Tribtion.


    ¡°There are such restrictions?¡± Pei Xuanjing murmured to himself, then smiled faintly, ¡°But it¡¯s within reason and not altogether unexpected.¡±


    It doesn¡¯t really matter.


    Though this reward could only help him transform into a Yin Spirit and couldn¡¯t provide the Energy of Creation from the Thunder, Pei Xuanjing believed that the most challenging part of the Refining Spirit path should be the transformation of the Divine Soul, as this was a fundamental change.


    As for enduring the baptism of the Thunder Tribtion, Pei Xuanjing felt it was only natural ¨C the way of cultivation couldn¡¯t be taken lightly, and it was best to take steady steps to establish a solid foundation.


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mind, even if he used the simtor to breakthrough, he would inevitably look for the right time to try and attract the Thunder Tribtion to experience its power in the future.


    In this regard, this restriction didn¡¯t matter at all for him, it was like a blessing in disguise.


    Moreover, the Thunder Tribtion was dyed for thirty years, a restriction that held no sway over Pei Xuanjing.


    With the simtor in hand and countless resources at disposal, as long as


    Heaven and Earth revived, his cultivation would definitely make great strides.<div>


    Although he dared not im rapid progress, as long as he had sufficient Taoyun, he could simte endlessly, and there was nothing that could stop him.


    If Pei Xuanjing, with all his advantages, were too scared to trigger or endure even such a trivial Thunder Tribtion, then why was he still on the path of cultivation, why seek immortality? He might as well lie down and wait for death.


    [Yes!]


    After Pei Xuanjing confirmed once again, his whole body shook, and he was enveloped in a mysterious power.


    In a split second, he felt his Divine Soul begin to tremble slightly. The whole experience was just like the process described in the life simtion earlier, or even better.


    He sat cross-legged on the meditation cushion, eyes tightly shut, his True Qi rolling, his skin bulging, his face contorted, sweat falling like droplets of water from his forehead, his body shaking sligh tly with wisps of ethereal Qi rising


    310 vuy.


    In his mind, his Divine Soul was being forged between ice and fire, as if it had been ced on a Forging tform and hammered repeatedly by an iron hammer.


    Within his Divine Soul, streaks of light kept shimmering, bing clearer and stronger, while the sound of thunderous sts echoed in his ears.


    Pei Xuanjing felt as if his Divine Soul was about to tear apart, as all his memories began to flow like water, no matter whether he remembered them or had forgotten about them, everything was disyed before his eyes with striking rity.


    After an unknown period of time, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Divine Soul had been forged into a Origin Fetus, and his entire consciousness transformed into Chaos,cking both Heaven and Earth, or even a sense of self.


    Boom!


    The Origin Fetus suddenly erupted, as if creating Heaven and earth, a baby emerged from it. In the blink of an eye, the baby rapidly grew, transforming into a youth identical to Pei Xuanjing in size and appearance.


    The transformation of the Divine Soul into the Yin Spirit was a sess.


    At the very moment Pei Xuanjing sessfully formed a Yin Spirit, a horrific pressure emanated from his body, rming nearly all cultivators above the Third-grade of Tiandu. Countless people were shocked, though unclear about what exactly had happened.


    In an instant, the sky changed color, countless Heavenly Thunders converged above the Baiyun Temple, Thunder roared, lightning danced, a world-destroying presence coiled in the sky, seemingly ready to descend at any moment.


    The source of this threatening aura was now clear to the many cultivators who had initially been ignorant of the cmity. Their faces changed dramatically as they looked towards the direction of the Baiyun Temple where Pei Xuanjing was located..

 Chapter 319: 256: The Threat of Thunder Tribulation

    Chapter 319: 256: The Threat of Thunder Tribtion<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Originally engaged in a discussion with Wang Qiong, the Minister of the


    Ministry of War, strategizing on how to counter the recent suppression of Wang Qiong by the emperor, Wang Boan¡¯s expression suddenly darkened, and an overwhelming force in destabilizing people¡¯s minds surged through his body, only to vanish in an instant.<div>


    Although Wang Qiong was a third-grade martial artist who initially made a breakthrough by refining a peculiar object, his strength was not impressive due to his rare appearances in battles.


    However, the fleeting terrifying aura from Wang Boan made him pale, and he involuntarily turned his gaze toward Wang Boan.


    Without immediately answering, Wang Boan stood up and walked to the window of the pavilion, staring at the direction of Baiyun Temple for a long time without uttering a word.


    Deep within the Imperial City, an old white-haired eunuch, who was leisurely holding a book in one of the royal pavilions, also changed hisplexion drastically. His face was full of shock, and even when the book in his hand fell to the floor, he did not notice. He muttered to himself, ¡°Could this be¡­¡±


    ¡°Plop! ¡±


    Zhu Yousong, who was at the time healing through his martial cultivation, was enveloped by this horrifying aura. He instantly felt his energy and blood surge, causing him to cough up a mouthful of fresh blood.


    Fortunately, the aura was not targeted at him, but only interrupted his healing process, without worsening his injuries.


    Within Baiyun Temple, Daoist Xuanming felt this terrifying aura, and immediately left his room. Looking up at the terrifying thunder in the sky, he frowned and involuntarily walked in the direction of Pei Xuanjing.


    He soon encountered many of the temple¡¯s top experts, as well as Yu Zhenzi who shared his suspicion. They looked at each other and headed towards Pei Xuanjing together.


    However, before they arrived, the terrifying aura suddenly disappeared. The roaring thunder in the sky, as if it had lost its target, also dissipated.


    ¡°Everyone?¡±<div>


    Feeling people approaching, Pei Xuanjing opened the door just in time to see Daoist Xuanming and Yu Zhenzi in the lead.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s robe soaked in sweat, Daoist Xuanming thought to himself that it was indeed as he expected.


    He did not speak immediately but dispersed the crowd of the temple¡¯s elite who had gathered before walking into Pei Xuanjing¡¯s room with Yu Zhenzi.


    ¡°Please wait a moment while I change into a fresh set of clothes,¡± Pei Xuanjing said with a smile.


    They didn¡¯t rush, so they sat down and quietly waited for Pei Xuanjing.


    After a short while, Pei Xuanjing, dressed in a new robe, walked out.


    ¡°I assume you havee regarding the incident just now?¡± Before they could ask, Pei Xuanjing took the initiative to admit, ¡°Indeed, the incident was caused by me.¡±


    To be honest, even Pei Xuanjing did not expect that his breakthrough this time would cause such a hugemotion.


    Pei Xuanjing, who had just cultivated his Yin Spirit, was in a very mystical state. He felt as if he was more in sync with heaven and earth, and just wanted to experience what it felt like to be in the Yin Spirit Realm.


    He didn¡¯t realize how many times stronger he had be, and just like before, he summoned his Yin Spirit without deliberately controlling his aura.


    However, before he could fully take in the marvels of the Yin Spirit¡¯s use, he realized that his momentum was many times stronger than he had thought.<div>


    In an instant, he sensed the convergence of Thunder Tribtion from the sky above and immediately understood that it was because the world hadn¡¯t recovered yet, and his cultivation to Yin Spirit meant breaking the shackles of nature, attracting the attention of heaven and earth with every move.


    Also, because his breakthrough didn¡¯t involve facing the Thunder Tribtion, it was akin to entering the train first and buying the ticketter, naturally attracting the convergence of Thunder Tribtion in an instant.


    So, upon understanding all these, Pei Xuanjing immediately retracted his aura, causing the heavenly thunder onught to temporarily recede.


    However, this also meant that until heaven and earth truly recovered, unless he wanted to immediately face the Thunder Tribtion, he must not release the aura of the Yin Spiritpletely, as it would inevitably attract the Thunder Tribtion.


    One could say, although this breakthrough allowed Pei Xuanjing to enter the Spirit Realm, it had imposed many invisible restrictions on him.


    Upon witnessing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s candidness, Daoist Xuanming couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you implying that you¡¯ve made a breakthrough!¡±


    However, as soon as he posed the question, he shook his head, thinking that it couldn¡¯t be possible.


    Truthfully, with Baiyun Temple¡¯s longstanding legacy and Daoist Xuanming¡¯s understanding of the shackles of heaven and earth, he should know very well that it¡¯s difficult to enter the Spirit Realm before the recovery of heaven and earth. Those countless geniuses throughout thousands of years have failed to break this rule, so trying to make a breakthrough is pretty much wishful thinking.


    Regardless of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s extraordinary talents, it did not seem possible for him to break this rule. He probably was just practicing a peerless martial study.


    Yu Zhenzi, on the other hand, gave Daoist Xuanming a surprised look. He originally thought that his admiration for their Sect Leader¡¯s strength was unparalleled, but to his surprise, the expectation that this Head of Baiyun Temple held for the Sect Leader far exceeded his own.


    But Yu Zhenzi certainly thought that the other party was overthinking. If the shackles of heaven and earth could be broken so easily, then it wouldn¡¯t have been the case that so many heroes since ancient times are still restricted by it.<div>


    However, to their surprise, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s answer almost made them lose theirposure.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Pei Xuanjing did not hide the truth, he openly acknowledged it.


    Since he had made a breakthrough, Pei Xuanjing naturally did not think of concealing it, so he disclosed everything straightforwardly.


    ng.


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s answer, both of them immediately jumped to their feet, not even noticing their chairs falling over.


    Both of them were looking at Pei Xuanjing with a disbelief, their bodies trembling, and they both eximed, ¡°What?¡±


    They gazed at Pei Xuanjing, despite hearing his response just now, both of them almost thought they were hallucinating, they couldn¡¯t believe it.


    Pei Xuanjing remained calm and serene, and responded with a smile, ¡°Yes, I have indeed entered the Spirit Realm.¡±


    ¡°Taoist friend, you must not be joking!¡± Daoist Xuanming eximed.


    Initially he thought that Pei Xuanjing was jesting, but when he remembered Pei Xuanjing¡¯s extraordinary talents, he suddenly felt that all the unreasonable phenomena happening around Pei Xuanjing were so logical.


    Therefore, he couldn¡¯t help himself but ask.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Sect Leader, is this true?¡± Yu Zhenzi, too, lookedpletely incredulous and wanted to confirm once again.


    Both of them found it hard to believe for the moment. ording to thews of nature, it should be impossible for anyone to break the shackles of heaven and earth to enter the Spirit Realm when heaven and earth haven¡¯t recovered yet. With a smile and without uttering a word, Pei Xuanjing slowly released his aura.


    Boom!


    Even a minor trace of this aura was enough to change the color of their faces. Although they had never encountered a Spirit Realm powerhouse before, such a terrifying aura was enough to chill anyone to the bone.


    At this moment, feeling such terrifying pressure, they finally dispelled any doubts they had in their minds and acknowledged that Pei Xuanjing had indeed reached the Spirit Realm.


    To be clear, even though Pei Xuanjing was powerful before, he wasn¡¯t intimidating enough to make them lose courage.


    Such divine might probably only belonged to the Spirit Realm powerhouses of ancient legends..

 Chapter 320: 257: The First Person Over Thousands of Years Since the Tang Dynasty

    Chapter 320: 257: The First Person Over Thousands of Years Since the Tang Dynasty<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    After Pei Xuanjing receded his aura, both of them couldn¡¯t help but break into a cold sweat. However, they didn¡¯t care about this and looked at Pei Xuanjing with excitement in their eyes.


    Daoist Xuanming asked excitedly: ¡°You mentioned before about Refining Essence, Refining Qi, and Refining Spirit, you have achieved the breakthrough with the way of Refining Spirit, right?¡±<div>


    They had discussed these ideas in the past. Of course, Daoist Xuanming understood the three aspects of essence, qi, and spirit that Pei Xuanjing proposed. The theory of Pei Xuanjing can be said to have the same effect as some of the theories in Baiyun Temple.


    ¡°Correct!¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded, ¡°By a fortunate coincidence, I managed to transform my Divine Soul into a Yin Spirit. The recent thunder was gathered because of this Yin Spirit.¡±


    ¡°The Sect Master¡¯s talent is divine, he can be regarded as the first person in the Tang Dynasty.¡± Yu Zhenziplimented.


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head modestly, but Daoist Xuanming on the side didn¡¯t think so. He believed that Yu Zhenzi¡¯s words were well-deserved.


    No wonder, Pei Xuanjing made a breakthrough before the revival of Heaven and Earth, he could be regarded as the first Martial Artist to step into the Spirit Realm under the constraints of Heaven and Earth since the Tang Dynasty.


    It¡¯s worth knowing that, regardless of the founder of the Quanzhen lineage or Master Sanfeng from the True Martial Sect, and many other strong people, even if their martial arts had reached the peak, they were finally trapped by the shackles of Heaven and Earth and were unable to break free and ascend to the Spirit Realm.


    If it¡¯s only based on this point, no Martial Artist after the Tang Dynasty couldpare to Pei Xuanjing. Thus, calling him ¡°the first person in thousands of years since the Tang Dynasty¡± is not an exaggeration.


    Pei Xuanjing continued to be modest: ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than a fortunate coincidence!¡±


    Although many people were incredibly curious about the strange phenomena and terrifying aura emerging from Baiyun Temple, no one dared to probe easily due to the presence of Pei Xuanjing.


    Like Daoist Xuanming¡¯s original perception, most strong individuals also assumed that Pei Xuanjing had simply mastered some terrifying, invincible martial arts skill, greatly enhancing his strength.


    Not a single person would believe that Pei Xuanjing had already broken through to the Spirit Realm, a realm they didn¡¯t even dare to think about.<div>


    Even amongst the powerful forces with long-standing heritage, many of them understood that being a First-grade Martial Artist was not the end of Cultivation, and that there was a higher realm above it. However, they didn¡¯t even know the name of the next realm of Cultivation, let alone the path of Cultivation, so it was even less possible for them to Imow about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s breakthrough.


    In the following days, Pei Xuanjing chose to go into seclusion first to slowly familiarize himself with the uses of his Yin Spirit and to experience the mysteries of the Spirit Realm.


    Unfortunately, on one hand due to the threat of Thunder Tribtion, and on the other hand due to the constraints of Heaven and Earth, Pei Xuanjing found that he couldn¡¯t freely release his Yin Spirit.


    However, it wasn¡¯t that he gained nothing. Through continuous exploration, Pei Xuanjing gradually developed the use of Yin Spirit.


    Firstly, his Yin Spirit could leave the body. After entering meditation, Pei Xuanjing could carefully release his Yin Spirit from his body and move freely within a certain range around his physical body.


    He also discovered that Yin Spirit was extremely afraid of sunlight and could only leave the body at night. Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t clear about the specific names of Cultivation after entering the Spirit Realm, so he temporarily named his current state of the Yin Spirit realm as: First Tribtion Yin Spirit?Night Travel Realm.


    In this realm, Yin Spirit is newly formed and fears the sun during the day, can only roam freely at night, and can move within a certain range around the body.


    ording to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s spection, his current Yin Spirit was newly


    formed, and the essence of life had changed. However, because he wascking some teachings about the path of Refining Spirit, it could be said that other than using brute force to suppress others, he temporarily didn¡¯t possess other offensive methods.


    ¡°Unfortunately, with this realm breakthrough, the amount of Taoyun needed for a life simtion has increased again.¡± Pei Xuanjing sighed.


    Indeed, after this realm breakthrough, the Taoyun required for life simtion increased from 100,000 to 200,000.<div>


    But having had the simtor for such a long time, he was somewhat immune. Therefore, when he wanted to take advantage of this realm breakthrough, he had already prepared himself mentally.


    Now, Pei Xuanjing was not worried about having insufficient Taoyun. Given the current cooperation between them, it was easy for Pei Xuanjing to borrow their martial arts teachings for viewing as long as it did not involve their secret teachings.


    And if sessful, he would have the chance to view martial arts skills collected by the imperial family through the Emperor¡¯s help.


    Considering the wealth of the Great Ming imperial family, six hundred years of umtion, and many martial arts skills obtained from previous dynasties, it is unknown how profound their collection is.


    Therefore, Pei Xuanjing was not currently worried about umting Taoyun.


    The fact that Pei Xuanjing had stepped into the Spirit Realm was secretly passed to several partners. Whether they were Daoist Qingxu, Elder Heaven Master, Bai Xiaosheng, or the Chunyang Sect leader who had never met Pei Xuanjing, they were all extremely excited.


    Because this type of news, to them who had almost reached the peak of the Mortal Realm, was undoubtedly a timely rain after a long drought.


    They were originally like fumbling around in the vast darkness not knowing what lies ahead, advancing forward by carrying heavy burdens just following their insistent beliefs.


    But now, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s breakthrough is like a suddenly litmp in the vast dark night, illuminating their path ahead and giving them hope.


    This let them understand that they hadn¡¯t taken a wrong path, that their perseverance and efforts weren¡¯t in vain¡­


    They were so stirred that they immediately prepared to meet with Pei Xuanjing. They wanted to see the first powerful person who had broken through to the Spirit Realm after thousands of years since the Tang Dynasty, trying to find their breakthrough opportunity from him.<div>


    But Bai Xiaosheng talked them out of it, stating that they had already waited for so many years for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s breakthrough, so they won¡¯t miss out much if they wait a little longer. On the contrary, their n had reached a critical stage now, no mistakes could be afforded.


    Therefore, they decided it would be better to set a time and meet at Taihe Mountain, where they could discuss important matters.


    Even Bai Xiaosheng who was in Tiandu and in close proximity to Pei Xuanjing suggested this, so of course, others wouldn¡¯t say much and could only agree.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Indeed, after receiving news of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s breakthrough, Bai Xiaosheng considered changing the n. He decided to push the n forward without any worries.


    After some time in seclusion, Pei Xuanjing had juste out when he received these messages, for which he didn¡¯t have any objections.


    He knew clearly in his heart that this was the impact of his strength breakthrough. His breakthrough gave them hope, and also made them more eager to step ahead.


    After all, speaking of real age, Pei Xuanjing was their junior.. Now that a junior had surpassed them, how could they willingly remain behind?

 Chapter 321: 258: Imitating Taigong, Fishing for the Destined One

    Chapter 321: 258: Imitating Taigong, Fishing for the Destined One<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    In fact, Pei Xuanjing truly supported the eleration n that was being pushed forward from the bottom of his heart.


    After all, if you speak of the Pei Xuanjing of the past, he might have made mistakes when faced with attacks from multiple strong people. But now, having stepped into the Spirit Realm, Pei Xuanjing had no such worries, regardless of how many people made a move, he could easily suppress them.<div>


    ¡°Master.¡± Pang Hong respectfully greeted Pei Xuanjing.


    After Pei Xuanjing was granted the title of ¡®Great Real Man¡¯, under the witness of Daoist Xuanming and Yu Zhenzi, he formally epted Pang Hong as his disciple, officially entering Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sect.


    Many people were envious of Pang Hong for this, feeling that sometimes, one¡¯s luck really couldn¡¯t bepared with others.


    When it came to aptitude, Pang Hong may not be considered excellent. Some might even say average, but he was able to learn under Pei Xuanjing, a chance that not many high-achieving talents could have.


    Given Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current strength, he could be considered the unquestionable number one person in the world, and countless talents wanted to learn under him.


    Moreover, both Pei Xuanjing¡¯s power and status had now reached a peak. Even in the case where Pei Xuanjing was not epting other disciples, Pang Hong could be said to be the future definite sessor of the Shenxiao Sect.


    ¡°You have worked hard during this time,¡± Pei Xuanjing said.


    During this time, he had been in seclusion, and many things were handed over to Pang Hong to handle on his behalf, together with Yu Zhenzi.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Pang Hong hurriedly said, ¡°All of these are my duties, Master, there¡¯s no need to mention it.¡±


    He knew that meeting Pei Xuanjing was the greatest fortune in his life. The great kindness he bestowed on him was beyond repayment which made him willingly do anything without anyints.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded and asked, ¡°Do you havee because there is something you need to discuss?¡±<div>


    Pang Hong should be by Gu Ji¡¯s side during this period. Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions at the initial Great Morning meeting also displeased Wang Qiong and made Gu Ji worry about whether Pei Xuanjing was just deceiving him.


    So, Pei Xuanjing sent him over, as a liaison to express his intentions, and also to learn how to handle things with Gu Ji.


    ¡°Master, the Emperor has sent a message, saying that as soon as Master leaves seclusion, he should be notified, it seems he has some important matters to discuss with Master personally,¡± Pang Hong told the truth.


    ¡°Good! You go and inform him!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Three dayster, by the stream on the back mountain of Baiyun Temple, Pei Xuanjing held a fishing rod and sat leisurely on a reclining chair.


    ¡°The Great Real Man is doing this, intent on imitating the matter of T¡¯ai-kung angling King Wen, intending to hook the destined one?¡±


    A voice came, and it was indeed an Emperor inmon attire.


    The Emperor¡¯s guards retreated to a hundred feet away, leaving him to walk towards Pei Xuanjing with a smile on his face.


    The guards also knew who the Emperor was going to see and were even more aware that their existence held no meaning to that person. If that person really wanted to harm the Emperor, they couldn¡¯t stop him.


    So, when the Emperor asked them to retreat, there was no refusal from them. The Emperor slowly walked towards Pei Xuanjing, and was for a moment, in<div>


    awe.


    Even though his martial arts skills were not high, he could feel the change in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s demeanor. In such a short time since they hadst met, it seemed there¡¯d been aplete change; there was transcendent and detached feeling like that of an immortal.


    As he understood, for a powerful person at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s realm, every bit of progress was extremely difficult and required enormous time and experience.


    But Pei Xuanjings strength seemed to increase again in such a short time, which was truly astonishing.


    Thinking of the guess from the expert by his side not long ago, the Heavenly Thunder that day was triggered by Pei Xuanjing. The Emperor had no doubts left in his heart and only felt admiration.


    Pei Xuanjing, without turning his head or even standing up, said lightly, ¡°How dare Ipare myself to T¡¯ai-kung, who assisted King Wen in opening up the Heavenly Zhou dynasty.¡±


    Having said that, he pulled up his fishing hook, and there was nothing on the bare fishing hook. Heughed and said, ¡°T¡¯ai-kung angling King Wen used a straight hook to get him, but I¡¯ve not even been able to get a single fish with my hook. ¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± The Emperorughed heartily, not minding Pei Xuanjing not standing up to greet him, and sat down without ceremony in another reclining chair next to him. He said indistinctly, ¡°As a Great Real Man, you did not catch a fish, but you used a book to attract me.¡±


    Before Pei Xuanjing went into seclusion, he sent a book to the Emperor through Yu Zhenzi.


    At first, the Emperor did not understand what he meant, but after studying it, and consulting with a few masters he trusted, he understood the purpose and value of the book. Then he realized the meaning behind Pei Xuanjing¡¯s gift of the book.


    For the Emperor, who was not exceptional in martial arts, he knew that he would not be able to reach the peak like strong experts such as Pei Xuanjing, using martial arts to seek the Path of Longevity.<div>


    Because of this, he asked Pei Xuanjing on that day if there was a method for longevity.


    At that time, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s answer was vague, telling the Emperor to wait patiently for the right moment.


    But now, the Emperor understood that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s gift of the book was actually the answer to that question he¡¯d asked in the side hall that day.


    Pei Xuanjing was telling him that he really had a method for longevity.


    The Path of Refining Spirit is different from the prevalent physical body and True Qi cultivation methods today.


    Pei Xuanjing gave a faint smile, threw his fishing rod back into the stream and said, ¡°It seems that Your Majesty has made up his mind.¡±


    The Emperor looked where the hook fell into the stream and replied, ¡°Today


    I¡¯vee here, is the Great Real Man still unsure of my intentions?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing watched the calm stream and asked, ¡°Just howmitted is Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Howmitted does the Great Real Man think I need to be?¡±


    ¡°In all matters in this world, if you want to seed, you must pay a price. How much you pay, determines how much you can gain.¡± Pei Xuanjing leisurely said, his tone indifferent, but his words moved the Emperor, ¡°If sessful, it¡¯s a matter of great joy. But if it fails, it means death, destruction, and the end of the 600-year reign of the Great Ming in Your Majesty¡¯s hands, making you the eternal culprit. Can Your Majesty ept such a cost?¡±


    Death and destruction, the end of the 600-year reign of the Great Ming all at once.


    The situation described in such light words was actually very scary.


    The Emperor imagined the scene if things failed, the world in chaos, wars everyvvhere, mountains of corpses, seas of blood, countless of the royal family being ughtered like pigs and dogs, himself abandoned by all, bearing endless curses and dying in infamy.


    For a moment, the Emperor was hesitant, struggling to make a decision, and unable to speak for a long time.


    Seeing his hesitation, Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t surprised nor did he urge him. He just waited quietly for the other¡¯s reply..

 Chapter 322: 259: The Honored of All Immortals, The Ancestor of all Dao

    Chapter 322: 259: The Honored of All Immortals, The Ancestor of all Dao<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ultimately, regardless of how much thunderous tactics the emperor before his eyes might exhibit after ascension to the throne, how wisely he might perform, or how heroic his actions, he still was, at the root, just a sixteen-year-old boy.


    If he could stay unmoved by the horrific price Pei Xuanjing talked about, if he had no feelings about it and agreed decisively¡­<div>


    Then Pei Xuanjing would be somewhat worried ¨C worried that the other party was ying him or if he was just innately heartless and ungrateful.


    Either of these possibilities would reveal how terrible the other party could be, certainly not the type of coborator Pei Xuanjing wished for.


    Pei Xuanjing would rather slow down his ns than to seek a partnership with a cold, ruthless person, because that would leave a major catastrophe.


    The emperor¡¯s face showed a struggling, hesitant expression, having trouble making a decision in this moment.


    The current emperor recently ascended the throne as a teenager, holding dreams and ambitions within his heart. He desired immortality and was willing to pay the price. But the price Pei Xuanjing spoke of was undoubtedly too heavy, making him struggle to decide.


    He wished for immortality, but likewise, he didn¡¯t want to be a tyrant despised by all in the future.


    Suddenly, he looked at Pei Xuanjing who seemed tranquil, an idea shing through his mind, leading him to some crucial points.


    ¡°If the n fails, what would be of you, Master Pei?¡± He asked Pei Xuanjing solemnly.


    Exactly, if he chose to cooperate with Pei Xuanjing, should he fail, what would happen to Pei Xuanjing?


    In recent times, other than dealing with court matters, a significant portion of his thoughts were on this grand master¡¯s experiences, carefully studying them.


    He found that this grandmaster, rising from insignificance, despite encountering numerous dangers and perilous situations, seemed blessed by heaven each time, turning danger into safety, not only oveing threats but also emerging thergest beneficiary.<div>


    Since the other party wished for his involvement in the n, it was undoubtedly driven by tremendous faith. The consequences of failure he described were indeed frightening, but did not mean inevitable failure.


    If failure was inevitable, then why would the other party waste so much effort?


    ¡°If one day failure does ur, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to escape unscathed,¡± replied Pei Xuanjing.


    Indeed, although Pei Xuanjing had confidence in his ns, he was not blindly self-assured, believing himself infallible and that everything would go ording to his design.


    He understood how grand his n was, the great rewards sess would yield, but also the unimaginable prices failure would cost.


    Even with his power and the simtor in his hands, there was no guarantee ofing out intact when that time came. Even whether Pei Xuanjing would be Willing to nang on to dear lite remained uncertain.


    The establishment of a divine kingdom on earth and the founding of a supreme imperial court were merely the first steps in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n.


    What he desired more was to take advantage of another chance for Heaven and Earth to reset, swallow up the world, and epass this world, then use it to upgrade, for all beings to ascend with him to immortality.


    Going it alone to be immortal may offer freedom, but it¡¯s too lonely.


    Pei Xuanjing wanted: when one achieves the Tao, all others be immortals.


    He wanted to pave a path to immortality, for the people of the world to follow him and be immortals, to be the pioneer, the supreme of the immortals, the ancestor of all ways.<div>


    He wanted to step into the river of time, to travel upstream, to see what really happened in the grand eras of the Tang Dynasty, Divine Han, Pre-Qin, and so forth, to see what was eradicated in the flow of time.


    This grand idea surfaced in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s heart during his time on Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    The emperor didn¡¯t know of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ambitions. He could only sense the aura emitted from Pei Xuanjing.


    The aura mixed withplex emotions of the unknown future, immense ambition, and overflowing confidence.


    ¡°If the grand master is willing, how could I dare not?¡± The emperor spoke solemnly, his youthful face filled with determination.


    Upon hearing this, Pei Xuanjing met the emperor¡¯s gaze directly. The emperor held Pei Xuanjing¡¯s gaze steadily, full of determination and resolution, not yielding an inch.


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Pei Xuanjingughed heartily, loudly saying, ¡°I admire your highness¡¯s ambition.¡±


    ¡°I just hope the great sage doesn¡¯t disappoint me!¡± dered the Emperor solemnly.


    He had already made a decision and naturally hoped not to lose.


    He knew what a huge cost was at stake behind this, a cost that was too great for him to bear.


    Originally, Taigong hoped to directly hook Angling King Wen to establish the Heavenly Zhou Divine Dynasty.<div>


    So today he did not know if Pei Xuanjing, with a single book, had managed to hook his heart for longevity and whether it would allow him to achieve eternal life.


    Pei Xuanjing responded with a calm smile, his confidence underscoring his words.


    Deep breaths¡­


    The Emperor took a deep breath and made another decision.


    He addressed Pei Xuanjing: ¡°I, for a long time, have admired the great sage, I want to apprentice under you. I wonder if you would ept me as your student. ¡±


    He knew that his coboration with Pei Xuanjing was not solid due to their superficial rtionship. epting Pei Xuanjing as his teacher could strengthen their bond.


    Although he did not think that Pei Xuanjing, as a strong figure, would be bound by such a rtionship, it was preferable to stand under a big tree for shade. Having Pei Xuanjing as a teacher would be greatly beneficial in handling court affairs.


    Pei Xuanjing understood the Emperor¡¯s thoughts but did not respond immediately, remaining silent as he pondered.


    Contrary to the Emperor¡¯s expectations, Pei Xuanjing was very cautious about taking on apprentices. It was not a matter he took lightly.


    If it was indeed so, he would not have taken Pang Hong as his disciple after such a long period of following him; he was rightfully on his list of disciples.


    He spoke slowly: ¡°If Your Majesty is indeed sincere, I can only ept you as a nominal disciple. Whether or not you be my personal disciple in the end is something to be seen in the future.¡±


    Hmm?


    The Emperor paused, initially irritated by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s response. He felt insulted to be considered only a nominal disciple despite his status.


    However, he quickly understood that this was likely not the case and that he might have misjudged Pei Xuanjing. If Pei Xuanjing had been a desperate ambitious figure, he wouldn¡¯t have made things difficult for him in this matter; he could have easily taken him in as a disciple.


    Having pondered this, he let his anger dissipate. He stood up and bowed to Pei


    Xuanjing: ¡°Disciple Zhu Houji pays respects to the teacher.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Pei Xuanjing did not avoid it, he epted the Emperor¡¯s bow and said: ¡°As I have agreed to take you as a disciple, I should give you a weing gift.¡±


    After pondering over, he pulled out the half of the Shenxiao de from the sleeve of his robe, and passed it over.


    ¡°This was originally part of my Shenxiao sword. Although it¡¯s only a Thousand Refinement Divine Weapon, it bears my sword intention and has extraordinary power. When activated with True Qi, it can inflict unmeasurable harm. It can serve as a protection weapon for you.¡±


    At this moment, he addressed the Emperor as ¡°you¡±, obviously considering him as his disciple rather than the Emperor of the Great Ming.


    ¡°Thank you, teacher!¡± Zhu Houji respectfully epted it.


    At this moment, he also considered himself as Pei Xuanjing¡¯s disciple rather than the emperor.


    Pei Xuanjing continued, ¡°I shall give you a Taoist name so that I can address you appropriately in the future, is that okay?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡±


    ¡°Since you are wholeheartedly seeking longevity, why not take the name ¡®Ziji¡¯?¡± suggested Pei Xuanjing after some thought.


    Ziji


    The Emperor was very satisfied with the Taoist name: ¡°Disciple Ziji pays respects to the teacher.¡±


    At this moment, the fishing rod trembled, as if a fish was hooked..

 Chapter 323: 260: Ingenious Use of Yin Spirit, Ascend to Dragon Tiger Again

    Chapter 323: 260: Ingenious Use of Yin Spirit, Ascend to Dragon Tiger Again<div>


    Trantor: 549690339n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    On the third day after the Emperor returned from Pei Xuanjing, another decree was issued. The Emperor named Pei Xuanjing as the country¡¯s celestial teacher and announced to the world that he had taken him as a mentor. The reactions varied, but none could change the Emperor¡¯s decision.


    Once ignored by the Emperor, Wang Qiong was trusted again. The Emperor not only bestowed upon him a higher rank and generous rewards but also tasked him with cleaning up the bureaucracy, suggesting that a thorough reform of the court was underway.<div>


    Wang Boan was also employed by the emperor, serving as the Minister of War in Nandu and being conferred with the hereditary title of earl.


    Besides the court affairs, with the Emperor¡¯s cooperation, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s people began to infiltrate various regions, spreading across the entire Great Ming territory. ording to the original tactics to build the Divine Dynasty, they began to construct points for the magic formation at key ces.


    Three monthster, Pei Xuanjing moved into the newly built Shenxiao Sect Taoist Temple. Apart from cultivation and refining Taoyun, he barely participated in worldly affairs.


    Other than the Emperor who visited his Taoist temple once every half month, Pei Xuanjing refused all other meetings and visits, as if he had cut himself off from the world.


    In this way, everything continued to proceed in an orderly manner.


    After a year, Pei Xuanjing had fully grasped various uses of his Yin Spirit, and the distance his Yin Spirit could leave his body had increased.


    During the night, once his Yin spirit left his body, it could freely roam and fly within the entire Capital city. The magnificent feeling had Pei Xuanjingpletely immersed, unable to extricate himself.


    However, at this moment, news from all directions reached him. The magic formation of the True Martial Sect was fully prepared. All it needed was some time, and it could be activated.


    Finally, Pei Xuanjing ended his secluded cultivation, and along with Yu Zhenzi and others, he headed to Taihe Mountain.


    ¡°Several years passed in a sh, yet Taihe Mountain remains as towering as before!¡± Pei Xuanjing, now standing on a peak on Taihe Mountain, looked at the timeless and majestic mountain in front of him, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°Taihe Mountain is as towering as ever, but you have undergone drastic changes.¡± Next to him, Qingyang Zi looked at him enviously: ¡°Tsk, Spirit<div>


    Realm. The first person to achieve this since the Tang Dynasty, even Ancestor


    Sanfeng might be a bit inferior to you!¡±


    As a disciple of the True Martial Sect, Qingyang Zi grew up hearing about the legendary deeds of Ancestor Sanfeng. In his heart, Ancestor Sanfeng was a godly figure and the first legendary person in history, with hardly anyone equal to him.


    However, he never thought that the raw young man he first met would break countless shackles that many heroes have been unable to break in a thousand years, stepping into the Spirit Realm within a decade.


    It was for this reason that he was so amazed.


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of good timing and coincidence. ¡±


    Without the help of the simtor, he might have ended up living an obscurity life like his adopted mentor, dying of old age without achieving anything.


    Even though he broke the shackles and entered the Spirit Realm before Heaven and Earth revived, it doesn¡¯t mean his talent was really as exceptional as Qingyang Zi said, being the first since the Tang Dynasty.


    Upon further thought, Pei Xuanjing concluded that he might have just been luckier than those stronger than him.


    ¡°¡­Opportunity is also part of one¡¯s strength.¡± Qingyang Zi said in a low voice.


    Being quite familiar with Pei Xuanjing, he naturally understood that in reality, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s innate talent was not extraordinary. Even when Pei Xuanjing first advanced into the third-grade martial artist realm, he was just mediocre.<div>


    Yet who could have imagined that the initially ordinary young man would achieve what numerous Martial Arts grandmasters in thousands of years have been unable to achieve.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Pei Xuanjing just smiled and didn¡¯t speak.


    In the meantime, using the Emperor, he had obtained many ssic books from the royal collection. The deep foundation of the Great Ming royal family was indeed impressive. Pei Xuanjing took advantage of this opportunity to read many martial studies and learn many secrets unknown to others. For example, a martial artist¡¯s innate ability is not fixed at birth and unchangeable.


    Besides the initial stage of a martial artist¡¯s cultivation where countless heavenly treasures are used to nourish the body, and a stronger person personally performs the Bone Tempering and Marrow Washing, the only chance to improve one¡¯s innate ability urs when a martial artist breaks through the third-grade realm.


    ording to the scriptures, although a martial artist could gradually improve his martial arts talent after reaching the Upper Three Realms by undergoing blood renewal and reincarnation, to truly change his innate talent, a martial artist needs to step into the Spirit Realm.


    Qingyang Zi didn¡¯t know what was going on in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mind and seeing that he didn¡¯t want to talk much, he didn¡¯t pursue the topic any further.


    After all, even though Pei Xuanjing still treated him as he did before, their positions were no longer the same.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡± He said to Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded his head: ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±


    The two of them jumped and rushed towards a peak on Taihe Mountain.


    Today was the day they set to execute their n.<div>


    All the years of hard work and effort were counting on this day.


    Qingyang Zi also couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.


    He understood that if Heaven and Earth hadn¡¯t revived, with his talent, breaking through the first-grade realm had already consumed a lot of his potential. This lifetime, no matter how hard he cultivates, it would be asking too much to break through the Spirit Realm, let alone reaching the level of his senior brother Daoist Qingxu.


    After all, don¡¯t look at how Pei Xuanjing easily stepped to the pinnacle of Martial Arts in a few years and even went a step further.


    The reality was, like Daoist Qingxu and the Old Celestial Master of Dragon Tiger Mountain, they all spent countless efforts and hardships to get where they are now, even though they had superior talents.


    But now this n gave him a glimmer of hope. If Heaven and Earth revived, he might be able to take this opportunity to go a step further.


    With such a thought, countless martial artists like Qingyang Zi were willing to join this n.


    One could say, this was the general trend, the will of the people.


    On top of the mountain peak, Pei Xuanjing, Daoist Qingxu, Old Celestial Master, Bai Xiaosheng, Daoist Xuanming, and the head of Chunyang Sect, Chunyang Zi, gathered.


    In front of them, not far away, was a formation they hadid down using countless treasures and resources.


    Pirs of different sizes made of Mysterious Ironbined with gold were set up, apanied by aplicated magic formation on the mountain peak.


    There were precisely 12,960 formations ced in every province controlled by the True Martial Sect, coinciding with the number of One Yuan.


    The formation they were currently standing on was the core of thisrge formation. Once activated, it¡¯d cause the heavenly scene to change, linking all formations ced in every province.


    Daoist Qingxu looked around at everyone and pronounced: ¡°Gentlemen, please enter the formation and follow mymand to act together..¡±

 Chapter 324: 261: Revival of Heaven and Earth 1

    Chapter 324: 261: Revival of Heaven and Earth 1<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Adequate!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing and the others simultaneously responded, and then each made their leap onto a previously assigned Mysterious Iron Pir. They either sat or stood, posing differently.<div>


    In addition to them, there were another two elders from the Zhenwu Sect, who leapt to the Yin Yang Fish ced at the center of the formation. Each of them upied a side and sat opposite each other.


    Both elders of the Zhenwu Sect were very old, nearly at the end of their lives. They volunteered to be the test subjects in this seal bestowing n, trying to seize that one chance of staying alive.


    After everyone settled in their respective positions, Taoist Qingxu also leapt to the core of the formation.


    They had discussed and practiced everything many times beforehand so there was no need for repetition. All of them simply closed their eyes to rest and waited for the time toe.


    The time came just as the high noon sun hung above.


    The Taoist Qingxu who had been resting with his eyes closed abruptly opened his eyes, and proimed deeply: ¡°Taoist friends, the time hase.¡±


    Everyone heeded his warning and opened their eyes almost at the same time he did.


    A streak of divine light shed in the profound eyes of Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Begin! ¡±


    Upon hearing Taoist Qingxu¡¯smand, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t hesitate to circte his internal True Qi. However, this fiercely surging True Qi didn¡¯t disperse, but instead flowed into the Mysterious Iron Pir he sat on, under his control.


    Hum¡­<div>


    The massive Mysterious Iron Pir began to resonate with a deep humming sound. As Pei Xuanjing¡¯s True Qi circted, the pir slowly emitted a dim glow, growing progressively brighter.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Soon, the True Qi circted along a predetermined path towards the Yin Yang Fish where the two elders of the Zhenwu Sect sat, congregating there.


    Boom!


    It should be noted that whether it was Pei Xuanjing or Old Heavenly Master, all gathered here today were not the weak. Their umtion of True Qi was unfathomably deep and extraordinarily pure.


    An unknown quantity of True Qi congregated here, generating countless waves of Qi, and enveloped the two elders of the Zhenwu Sect within.


    Luckily, they were merely releasing their True Qi and held no other intentions. Otherwise, with such tremendous exertion of True Qi, even if the two were first-grade martial artists, they would still be torn into pieces by the rampant Qi; it would be impossible for them to resist.


    While the two were struggling against the massive Qi, Taoist Qingxu finally made his move.


    His robe fluttered as he maniptedplex hand seals with nimble fingers. As he began an incantation, the surging True Qi seemed to heed hismand, slowing down and swirling around the Yin Yang Fish.


    But everyone knew that this was only a temporary calm. As more True Qi congregated, the force they contained would grow more terrifying. Once unleashed, it would be an earth-shattering explosion.


    ¡°Long Life Daoist, your move.¡± Taoist Qingxu eximed.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Pei Xuanjing replied. He then gradually begun to release his aura, whereupon a dreadful aura slowly rose from him.<div>


    This vast amount of True Qi would usually require many experts working together to guide.


    But as Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Yin Spirit had already formed, controlling such massive True Qi might be difficult for other strong practitioners, but it was easy for him. It was hardly worth mentioning.


    However, Pei Xuanjing released his Yin Spirit¡¯s aura slowly and did notunch a sudden attack.


    After all, he was currently under Heaven and Earth¡¯s scrutiny. If he abruptly released his Yin Spirit¡¯s aura, he would probably be targeted by the Yin Shen


    Thunder Tribtion from the unknown before he could circte his True Qi.


    Pei Xuanjing divided his concentration to manage both tasks. On one hand, he was continuously infusing True Qi, while on the other, he was controlling the massive amount ofbined True Qi with his Yin Spirit.


    The moment Pei Xuanjing released his Yin Spirit¡¯s aura, all the strong practitioners present couldn¡¯t help but feel startled. Such terrifying aura gave them an indescribable, stifling feeling.


    It was simr to the oppressive sensation prey felt when facing arge predator¡ªdeeply rooted in their souls as an instinct engrained within their bodies.


    They couldn¡¯t help but look in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s direction. They saw him sitting silently with his robe fluttering, and his figure elusive, as if he had ascended to a state of ethereality.


    In an instant, silently, the celestial view above their heads began to change. The sky slowly started to darken. Within moments, what was initially a bright, sun-drenched noon turned into a gloomy, dark sky. The mournful wind was howling around them, creating an eerie, wolfish cry.


    The dark cloud, heavy enough to shatter a city, cast a daunting atmosphere on everyone present.<div>


    This oppressive feeling didn¡¯te from somewhere else but from Heaven and Earth. It appeared as if their actions had offended the cosmos, causing them to feel the wrath of Heaven and Earth, causing everyone to feel a weight in their hearts.


    At this moment, the sudden sound of distant thunder began to resonate across the sky.


    Bright and dazzling lightning tore through the sky, bringing a glimmer of light to the dismal cosmos.


    Boom!


    A massive lightning bolt exploded in the sky, resembling the Cosmic Thunder from the chaos of the world¡¯s origins.


    A miraculous moment appeared: countless sparkling stars appeared in the sky, dangling down strands of starlights randomly suspended.


    ¡°Thank you, Taoist friends, it is now up to me,¡± Taoist Qingxu, seeing this, rejoiced and dered loudly.


    He then started to circte his True Qi, Martial Dao True Qi enveloping the surroundings. His booming voice, apanied by his True Qi and Martial Dao true intention, spread as far as dozens of miles:


    ¡°Tai Chi Great Dao, with softness and hardness, in mutual aid with change, without constancy. ¡­¡±


    He was reciting the Tai Chi Great Dao Song of the Zhenwu Sect, to be used for resonating and harmonizing. If needed, it could also be reced with the Daoist proverb from the Heavenly Jade Pine Book, the Three-Sanctuary Doctrine of Dragon Tiger Mountain, the¡­ from Baiyun Temple¡ªany of these are unimportant.


    The numerous disciples, who had been sitting in the Zhenwu Sect¡¯s main hall¡¯s square, naturally began to recite together when they heard the Sect Leader reciting the Tai Chi Great Dao Song.


    This Tai Chi Great Dao Song was purportedly what Ancestor Sanfeng practiced, and the Tai Chi Great Dao routine was encrypted within it. Every descendant disciple could gain enlightenment from it, and could be a generation disciple of Ancestor Sanfeng and inherit the position of Zhenwu Sect


    Leader¡ªmaking it apulsory Daoist proverb for every disciple of Zhenwu Sect.


    With tens of thousands of people reciting it together, the sound enveloped all of Taihe Mountain and reverberated into the distance.


    What followed was that the sound seemed to resonate with the thunderous sound from the sky, producing invisible streams of Qi. These, guided by specks of starlight, spread across the vast expanse of the sky.


    At this point, on the region served by Taihe Mountain, on all prearranged locations for the formation, disciples prepared from each side also started their action almost simultaneously.


    At each of the 12,960 formation locations, loud recitations resonated, and True Qi surged in all directions, echoing the thunder from the sky..

 Chapter 325: 262 Revival of Heaven and Earth 2

    Chapter 325: 262 Revival of Heaven and Earth 2<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Within the entire state where Taihe Mountain is located, countless Qi mechanisms surged from the formation base, shooting up to the sky, touching the clouds, stirring celestial phenomena, and thunder exploding continuously. Lightning and thunderbolts flickered, eventually bing a sky full of stars.


    In an instant, the sky above the whole state changed from day to night, the reversal of celestial phenomena drew the attention of forces and masters everywhere.<div>


    Zhao Baiyang, who was inside this state, was originally talking to his disciple Yu Yiyao about some matters.


    After all, things that happened during this period were incessant, overwhelming, and totally beyond Zhao Baiyang¡¯s expectations. Even he, with all his confidence, was caught off guard for a moment.


    He never expected that his hard-earned scheme would risk infiltrating the dragon-infested Tiandu to assassinate the Emperor, all forying the groundwork for his subsequent n.


    Yet, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s interference ruined his n. Now, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s rising power in cooperation with the imperial court of Great Ming has not only not weakened the court¡¯s influence, but has made it even stronger.


    Although furious, Zhao Baiyang had to admit the effectiveness of Pei


    Xuanjing¡¯s thunderous intervention, which snatched the fruits of his victory.


    Of course, a heroic character like him would never admit defeat easily. Since he couldn¡¯t act on the affairs of the Ming court for the time being, he had still gained something from this encounter.


    After Pei Xuanjing assassinated the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu, the crowd in the underworld was leaderless. Fearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s next move or attacks from former enemies seeking revenge for old grudges, Zhao Baiyang seized this opportunity to recruit many master performers and strengthen the Mire Sect again.


    Today, Yu Yiyao, who had just broken through to Second-ss Realm, emerged from seclusion. Zhao Baiyang was preparing to arrange for her to handle some matters when he was interrupted by the shocking celestial changes.


    Such sweeping spectacle and intense Qi changes in heaven and earth, along with the terrifying breath vaguely contained in the sky, shocked even strong practitioners like Zhao Baiyang.


    ¡°True Martial Sect, what exactly are you trying to do?¡± Zhao Baiyang murmured in a deep voice.<div>


    He didn¡¯t need to investigate nor search for clues, a mere thought was enough to know that these actions must have been orchestrated by the True Martial Sect.


    This state is under the influence of Taihe Mountain True Martial Sect, built up through hundreds of years of operation, its control may even surpass that of the Great Ming imperial court.


    To suggest that such a big move could happen without the True Martial Sect¡¯s participation or permission wasughable indeed.


    Zhao Baiyang stepped out, and within a few strides, he arrived at the top of a multi-storey building, where he could see everything around him clearly.


    By the time Yu Yiyao followed Zhao Baiyang up to the roof, she found that there were countless fluctuations of masters¡¯ Qi within this county city alone.


    Some came from the martial arts world, some from the Six Gates, some from security posts, some from Brocade Guards, and some from spies of the Two Factories.


    Only then did Yu Yiyao realize that their quietly-hidden news here had been leaked, and these people were probably here to round up and pursue them.


    However, the celestial phenomenon at this moment had distracted those people fromunching another attack on Zhao Baiyang. After all, the consequences that such celestial phenomena could bring were of far greater concern than Zhao Baiyang himself.


    Zhao Baiyang paid no attention to those people. To him, unless a supreme-level master appeared, the others were simply worthless, not worth mentioning at all.


    He focused all his attention on the Qi mechanisms that were continuously rising in the space between heaven and earth right now.


    At his level, he¡¯s very sensitive to these Qi mechanisms. Although they seemed intangible, to him they were as clear and bright as fireflies in the dark, not missing a bit.<div>


    ¡°South of Qian, North of Kun, East of Li, West of Kan, Northeast of Zhen, Southeast Swap, Southwest of Xun, Northwest of Gen.¡± Zhao Baiyang muttered, deciphering the positions upied by the various auras around him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The map of the entire state emerged in his mind, with mountains, rivers, counties, and cities reflecting in his mind. He realized that the ces where these mechanisms converge without a doubt corresponded to where Taihe Mountain was located.


    With Taihe Mountain as the center, if these Qi mechanisms were scattered across eight directions, they formed the Eight Trigrams surrounding the Nine Pces¡ªexactly the situation of the Nine Pces and Eight Trigrams.


    At this point, Yu Yiyao said, ¡°Master, it seems that the Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth is a bit more intense than before.¡±


    Boom!


    Zhao Baiyang was shocked. These words, like the sound of a giant bell, deafened him.


    At this moment, he finally understood what the True Martial Sect wanted to do.


    On Taihe Mountain.


    ¡°The concentration of Heaven and Earth¡¯s Essence Qi has increased.¡± Pei Xuanjing noticed that the surrounding Essence Qi had indeed be denser than before.


    A smile yed across his mouth, and the Yin Spirit power stirred again. The top of the sky transformed once more, and thunder rolled, with thunderbolts shing and disappearing.


    If anyone could overlook from above the nine heavens at this moment, they would see that centered on Taihe Mountain, countless Qi mechanisms formed an unprecedentedly huge formation, summoning numerous forces, shaking even the Heaven and Earth.<div>


    However, this formation was not the Nine Pces and Eight Trigrams formation that Zhao Baiyang had envisaged, but the Tai Chi Yin and Yang Eight Trigrams formation.


    Pei Xuanjing and others exerted theirbined efforts, channelling countless vigorous True Qi into the Tai Chi circle at the center of the formation, transforming it into Yin and Yang, stirring the four pr extremes, and assembling it into the Tai Chi Yin and Yang Eight Trigrams formation.


    Pei Xuanjing said loudly to the Taoist Qingxu,¡± Once the time is right, sess or failure hinges on this moment. Let¡¯s begin!¡±


    ¡°Sess or failure hinges on this moment!¡± The Elder and others also dered solemnly.


    Qingxu Taoist nodded heavily, saying in a deep voice, ¡®Very well! I ask for the assistance of my fellow Taoist Friends!¡±


    He flicked his robe and a jade charm came out from each sleeve, which he held separately.


    With a slight squeeze of his hands, the jade charms shattered to reveal a ck and a white Yin and Yang Fish hidden inside.


    These were the Yin and Yang mas that Bai Xiaosheng had spent a great deal of effort finding. Then a master craftsman took several years to carve them into the shape of Yin and Yang Fish. Not to mention theplicated process, the Yin and Yang mas alone were a rarity in the world and were invaluable.


    Qingxu Taoist infused his True Qi into the two Yin and Yang Fish which emitted ck and white glows respectively, exuding a strong attraction as if they wanted to merge together.


    The Taoist Qingxu then threw them out. Two elders of the True Martial Sect sitting in the center of the formation caught them and closed their eyes to harness their energy, channeling waves of True Qi into the two Yin and Yang Fish.


    These two Yin and Yang Fish seemed to be bottomless pits. No matter how much True Qi the two persons poured in, there was no end in sight..

 Chapter 326: 263: Heaven and Earth Revival 3

    Chapter 326: 263: Heaven and Earth Revival 3<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Even if their True Qi was insufficient, it was not a problem, as endless True Qi was surrounding them.


    At this moment, they were like True Qi converters, absorbing the Qi around them and injecting it into the Yin Yang Fish. Even though their tendons and veins were being damaged by the rampaging Qi, they didn¡¯t care.<div>


    When everything reached a critical point, the Taoist Qingxu was aware that they couldn¡¯t hold on for much longer.


    At that moment, his True Qi was flowing wildly. He formed seals with his hands and muttered incantations:


    ¡°Heaven and Earth are limitless, Universe lends its power. Supreme Mysterious Genesis¡­ Today I confer Qing Shi and Bai Shi to be the honorary gods protecting Taihe Mountain. Thus decrees from the Supreme!¡±


    ¡°Decreed!¡±


    A Taoist seal was shot out, directly hitting the two Tai Chi Yin Yang Fish.


    Boom!


    The attractiveness of the Yin Yang Fish Millstone reached its peak. After being hit by the seal, there was no more resistance, they broke free from the control of Qing Shi and Bai Shi, flew up into the air, and collided together.


    An endless burst of light spread in all directions. The subtle and profound ck and white glow, with Taihe Mountain as its center, spread throughout the world. Almost everyone saw this scene, enshrouded by this light, unable to escape.


    In an instant, everyone including Pei Xuanjing was momentarily stunned, as if heaven and earth had stopped at this moment. There was no concept of time and space, everything was frozen.


    In the eyes of Qingxu and others, it seemed that the heaven and earth became even clearer. They seemed to feel a slight increase in their cultivation through this veil of light.


    Maybe due to condensation of the Yin Spirit, Pei Xuanjing benefited more than the others. With the help of the Yin Spirit¡¯s power, he gathered the entire heaven and earth into his sight at this moment. The principles of heaven and earth¡¯s operation, everything was so clear, it was intoxicating.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mind was utterly clear. Discarding all other thoughts, he fell silent into the principles of the heaven and earth.


    The doubts he initially had about martial arts skills andws were all solved in this current moment. There was no confusion, truly reaching the state where understanding onew leads to the understanding of allws.


    His Yin Spirit became even more condensed, more refined.


    Countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi began to rush into his body. His whole body was like a ck hole whirlpool, drawing in the Essence Qi of heaven and earth. His entire bodv seemed to have turned into a void.


    The consumption of heavenly and earthly essence was replenished in an instant, and it was even more refined and deeper than before.


    While everyone was engrossed in cultivation, the heavens changed once again, more fierce and more unimaginable than before.


    If the previous changes were stormy seas, then the current rolling disy in the heavens was like the Heavenly River above the ninth heaven pouring down, unstoppable.


    Even the dome of the sky outside the region with no array foundation began to change. Wind and Thunder gathered, lightning flickered and vanished.


    Boom Boom Boom!


    At this moment, everyone in this heaven and earth seemed to hear this thunderous sound.


    It was supposed to be midday, when the sun was high in the sky, but in an instant clouds covered the sky, casting a darkness as if it were night.<div>


    In a blink of an eye, countless bright stars appeared in the dark night. The stars were linked like an immense gxy hanging high in the sky, after which numerous stars fell from the sky.


    At this time, all the powerful beings in the heaven and earth felt it. In a trance, it seemed as if the image of a divine dragon was forming in the entire territory of the Great Ming Empire. Countless Qi Luck converged, the divine dragon roamed within the dominion of the Great Ming, roaring towards the sky.


    Roar!


    A dragon¡¯s roar that shook the sky rang in everyone¡¯s ears.


    The emperor, who had been astonished by the changes in the sky, shook all over. As the emperor of the Great Ming Empire, his rtionship with the empire was more intimate than anyone else¡¯s. He clearly saw the Golden Dragon representing the Qi Luck of the royal family emerging in the capital city.


    Momentster, an almost visible sea of Qi Luck convened above the capital of the Great Ming Empire. The Luck Golden Dragon roared and numerous Qi Luck converged towards Taihe Mountain.


    ¡°This direction is Taihe Mountain?¡±


    ¡°What on earth is the True Martial Sect doing?¡±


    ¡°Drawing on so much Qi Luck, is the True Martial Sect nning to rebel?¡±


    Undoubtedly, when so much Qi Luck was converged towards the True Martial Sect, everyone understood that this was the action of the True Martial Sect. After all, apart from them, no other power had such strength and qualifications.


    On Taihe Mountain, Pei Xuanjing suddenly stood up, leaving the Mysterious Iron Pir below his feet. Qingyang Zi, who had been waiting for a long time, also rose to fill the vacancy.<div>


    Originally, with Qingyang Zi¡¯s strength, he was not qualified to guard one side alone. However, because the True Qi had already formed a cycle at this moment, he did not need to input any Qi but only needed to suppress a pir.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s True Qi fluctuated. Suspended in the air using the wind, he incredibly used the endless True Qi to cross the sky.


    The power of the Yin Spirit spread in all directions. His hands slowly moved, attracting thousands of Qi mechanisms. Qi Luck was swirling around him. He spoke slowly, ¡°Today, Pei Xuanjing of the Shenxiao Sect, borrows the power of all living beings, only to break the shackles and revive heaven and earth.¡± Boom!


    As Pei Xuanjing released all his Yin Spirit¡¯s power, disregarding the fact that he could trigger the Thunder Tribtion, the sky trembled. Numerous thunderbolts exploded in the sky, and electrical snakes danced wildly. It seemed like ghostly deities were weeping.


    And with these countless mechanisms and Qi Luck, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words directly echoed in the hearts of countless people.


    Originally, with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength, even if the Yin Spirit steps into the spirit Realm, It woma not De poss1D1e to nave s momentum.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, sometimes, as the saying goes, ¡°Time and nature aid the endeavor.¡± At this moment, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intention shook the sky, and it mysteriously connected with the fate of heaven, thus achieving this effect.


    ¡°Brother Pei!¡±


    Zhao Baiyang¡¯s eyes moved. After hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, he was first stunned and then seemed to guess what he was nning to do.


    Heughed heartily, roared to the sky: ¡°Today, I will lend you a hand.¡±


    He waved his sleeves, formed seals with both hands, and the martial arts True Spirit was released without constraint. His True Qi fluctuated, he punched towards the sky, and an invisible surging air surged into the sky, soaring into the heavens.


    In the Demonic Cult, Xue Wuheng stood at the top of a mountain. After hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, ¡°Since you have such a big wish, how can I refuse.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing intended to break the shackles of heaven and earth, which naturally was something he desired. At this critical moment, he would absolutely not hinder.


    As soon as the words fell, he released his momentum with all his strength. The surging energy around him rose straight into the sky, converging upwards.


    Inside the Imperial City, Prince of Xiang Zhu Yousong, who had stepped out from the secluded pce, was solemn. He whispered to himself: ¡°Is this your real purpose?¡±


    He didn¡¯t refuse at all. The Imperial Realm Worldly Skill circted in his body. A golden aura, no less inferior to Zhao Baiyang¡¯s, shot straight into the sky..

 Chapter 327: 264

    Chapter 327: 264<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Within Tiandu, Wang Boan who was originally engrossed in reading looked at the shocking celestial phenomenon with aplex expression. Eventually, he sighed lightly and released his powerful aura from within. This startled all the powerful individuals within Tiandu. They had never expected Wang Boan to be a supremely powerful martial artist.


    Northwest Dao, the Tie Sect, Tie Qianshan¡­<div>


    Heavenly King¡¯s Pavilion, Zi Tianxiong¡­


    North Zen Sect, South Chan Sect, and all therge family houses¡­


    All the formidable figures across the Great Ming territory released their auras and chose to lend a hand to Pei Xuanjing at this moment.


    Millions of people unite, working together for amon cause.


    Pei Xuanjing felt as if an infinite power was being bestowed upon him at this moment, as if thousands of rivers were rushing into the sea, converging into one.


    He stood in midair, his robe rustling in the wind. He was enveloped in a purple-gold radiance and appeared solemn, reverent, and pure, resembling a divine being.


    Surprisingly, Pei Xuanjing was unusually calm at this moment. He slowly lifted both of his hands, a power capable of moving mountains and filling oceans exhibited in his every action.


    Whoosh whoosh.


    The violent wind howled and the thunder roared. Pei Xuanjing¡¯s loud voice echoed between heaven and earth.


    ¡°For thousands of years after the Tang Dynasty, the heaven and earth shackled us, causing countless strong individuals to yearn for progress on their path.


    Today, I, Long Lite Son trom Shenxiao Sect, desire to break the chains ot heaven and earth by gathering the power of all living beings, opening the path to the Spirit Realm for all Martial Artists.¡±<div>


    Pei Xuanjing extended his right hand and countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi merged together, slowly forming an austere sword illusion in his hand. His five fingers grasped the handle with a terrifying power umting atop it, the dreadful atmosphere radiating all around.


    Pei Xuanjing held nothing back at this moment. His True Qi, Yin Spirit, and physical body were all operating to their utmost limits as he thrust out his sword, letting out a thunderous bang.


    Hum!


    The dazzling beam of sword light surged out, heading towards the sky.


    In an instant, countless radiant beams of sword light coalesced to form a sword beam that was many timesrger than before, almost spanning across the entire sky. The uninterrupted Heaven and Earth Essence Qi encircled the sword beam, gaining substance in an instant.


    Like a rainbow piercing the sun, it dashed towards the vault of heaven, the dazzling light seemingly capable of cutting the sky in two.


    Bang!


    The sword light ascended from Taihe Mountain, pierced the vault of heaven, and cut through the dismal sky. Infinite energy waves rolled and scattered everywhere, sharp beyondpare, with nothing to hinder it.


    At this moment, it appeared as though this single strike had turned into eternity, only to remain between heaven and earth in the vast universe.


    Within the Great Ming Territory, everyone seemed to have witnessed this strike. Many lost their voices at the sight of this godly strike and were at a loss as to what to say.


    Boom!<div>


    The ethereal Qi and Qi Luck elerated, gathering around the sword light, making it seem even more divine and awe-inspiring.


    Crack!


    Near everyone¡¯s ears, a crisp sound could be heard.


    The sky¡­ broke!


    Visible to the naked eye, the vault of heaven seemed as though it had been shattered. Countless cracks materialized, soon followed by countless fragments, falling from the sky.


    Boom¡­


    Atop countless famous mountains and great rivers, it felt like numerous constraints had been shattered, each producing a tremendous rumbling sound. Next, the boundless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi burst forth like a tide.


    ¡°Heaven and Earth Essence Qi¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a sess!¡±


    ¡°The revival of Heaven and Earth have begun!¡±


    While everyone was cheering, the individuals on Taihe Mountain went back to their ces. This time as the focus of the array, they had greatly benefited from the revival of Heaven and Earth.<div>


    ¡°I wonder if the enfeoffment was sessful this time.¡±


    They haven¡¯t forgotten the other purpose of this time. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but turn their eyes towards the two elders of Zhenwu Sect sitting at the center of the array, Taoist Qingshi, and Taoist Baishi.


    Hiss!


    Everyone involuntarily gasped in surprise.


    Originally, the life forces of these two were dwindling, with white hair, frail bodies, declining Blood Qi, andckluster spirits.


    But now, the state of these two had undergone an earth-shattering transformation. Their originally white hair had turned ck, their withered skin plumped up once more, and their Blood Qi became vigorous. Although the two were not awake yet, they radiated rich vitality and no longer gave off a sense of decay.


    Besides, both of them emanated a different aura, as if they were in harmony with the principles of heaven and earth.


    ¡°Did they seed?¡±


    ¡°But from their aura, it seems they¡¯ve only improved a bit and have yet to break through?¡±


    ¡°ording to the information we initially received, this enfeoffment method is iplete; it can only extend life but can¡¯t enhance one¡¯s capabilities too much.¡±


    ¡°Just an extension of life, that¡¯s already quite amazing.¡±


    Everyone started discussing amongst themselves, waiting for the two to wake up and then ask questions.


    What nobody noticed was that in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes, a divine light shed, and a voice emerged in his mind:n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Newly born Heaven God, Refining can grant 100000 points of Taoyun.]


    Huh?


    Pei Xuanjing was shocked in his heart. Such a prompt from the simtor undoubtedly meant that these two sessfully became God spirits. What astonished him was the Taoyun contained in these God spirits could also be refined.


    It¡¯s just a pity.


    In his heart, Pei Xuanjing decisively refused this method.


    He simply sat down, absorbing and refining the Taoyun that was scattering around. He didn¡¯t harbor any thoughts of refining the two of them.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing doing this, everyone else also realized this was a good cultivation opportunity. They each sat down to cultivate, drawing from the Taoyun of the two newly born God spirits.


    Taoyun, in essence, is the principles of heaven and earth. Even though others didn¡¯t have a simtor, they could still cultivate using this rich Taoyun.


    For a while, the atmosphere atop Taihe Mountain was entirely absorbed in cultivation.


    No one knew how long it had been before the two individuals in the center ended their cultivation. The Taoyun around them slowly disappeared, and everyone woke up from their meditation.


    Just as they were about to say something, they noticed that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed. He spoke loudly to everyone: ¡°Everyone, please leave quickly.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± They were puzzled, wondering what Pei Xuanjing wanted to do.


    However, at this moment, a terrifying aura suddenly appeared above their heads in the sky.


    A myriad of thunders converged together. The previously clear sky suddenly turned gloomy, covered by dark clouds blocking the sunlight, the thunder roared, and lightning shook the sky.


    Everyone¡¯s faces changed color. They hurriedly moved away from Pei Xuanjing.


    Yin Shen Thunder Tribtion!


    He never expected that the revival of Heaven and Earth, coupled with the idental enhacement of his Yin God Spirit from cultivation with Taoyun, would trigger the Thunder Tribtion.


    At present, his Yin Spirit had reached its peak and waspletely locked onto by the Thunder Tribtion. Even if he wanted to hide, it would be impossible.


    Since there was no way to avoid it, he might as well confront it directly!


    Pei Xuanjing was silent, he sat down and entered a state of emptiness, his Yin Shen Spirit emanating outward, preparing to face the Thunder Tribtion head on.


    Boom¡­


    Countless thunders roared as Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Yin Shen spirit appeared..

 Chapter 328: 265

    Chapter 328: 265<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Dark clouds covered the sky above, thunder rumbled, and lightning danced wildly, appearing and disappearing into an abyss. Just the terrifyingly formidable aura was enough to turn the expressions of the Taoist Qingxu and Old Master of Heaven, watching from a distance, utterly pale.


    At the moment when Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Yin Spirit manifested itself, the ferocity of the thunder and lightning intensified beyond belief, as if harboring the power to bring about Armageddon.<div>


    Bolts of shing lightning, followed by deafening ps of thunder, mixed together in a chaotic symphony.


    Taoist Qingxu spected in his heart that such a ferocious force could perhaps move the age-old Taihe Mountain from its millennia-long resting ce.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing was undistracted. His Yin Spirit left his body and floated a hundred feet above his head in the open air.


    In an instant, he felt an immense pressure. The surrounding thunder and lightning seemed to have enough power to split his Yin Spirit into pieces, reducing it to ashes.


    Just then, a bolt of Heavenly Thunder struck towards Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Yin Spirit.


    Sizzle¡­


    A trace of electricity flowed into his entire Yin Spirit. Despitecking a physical form, it made him feel a tingling sensation, as if his hair was standing on end.


    However, these tingling sensations were negligible for Pei Xuanjing, who was ustomed to Thunder Forging Body; they were nothing worth mentioning.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Yin Spirit sat cross-legged in midair, and after the Thunder Struck, his Yin Spirit did not move a thread. The purple-green light spread evenly over his Yin Spirit, standing firm as a rock despite the downpour of the Heavenly Thunder.


    Simultaneously, streaks of purple-green light flowed around him, forming intricate patterns, and his Yin Spirit became somewhat crystal clear.


    Pei Xuanjing roared, and his Yin Spirit emitted a resonating sound like a big bell. The thunder around him dissipated and fully integrated into his Yin Spirit.<div>


    At this moment, he felt his Yin Spirit bing stronger than before, showing a noticeable improvement.


    ¡°Come!¡±


    His Yin Spirit waved his arms and took the initiative to attack. With a sweep of his fingers through the void, countless bolts of lightning charged towards his Yin Spirit.


    As his Yin Spirit moved, he struck several palms in session, creating boundless power resonating in the void, taming the lightning and holding it in his hand, before opening his mouth to swallow it whole.


    The sound of shooting electricity could be heard from within his Yin Spirit while it seemed to shatter slightly.


    Suppress!


    Pei Xuanjing was not afraid at all, his skill circled and though his Yin Spirit¡¯s strength fluctuated, he forcefully tamed the thunder within his body.


    Countless bursts of energy exploded around him amidst constant thunderps, but he did not have the slightest idea of giving up.


    Whoosh whoosh¡­


    After a moment, Pei Xuanjing refined the thunder. His Yin Spirit became clearer, stronger and fuller.


    The Yin SDirit was crvstal clear like iade. incrediblv robust. and seemed real.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om<div>


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing felt his Yin Spirit be as exceptionally powerful as when he initially entered the Upper Three Realms through physical body cultivation.


    ¡°Is this the Energy of Creation from the Thunder Tribtion?¡± Pei Xuanjing murmured to himself.


    He could feel that after the thunder tempered his Yin Spirit, impurities within his Yin Spirit were purged, making it more pure and stable.


    If so, let the thundere even more ferociously!


    His Yin Spirit moved again, rising hundreds of feet higher, closer to the thunder. Once again, countless bolts of lightning fell. Pei Xuanjing wore a smirk, summoned his skill, and without any hesitation, swallowed these bolts of lightning, making them his own.


    After an unknown amount of time, the dark clouds in the sky dispersed, and the thunder ceased.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Yin Spirit was standing in the void, his body gleaming crystal clear, emanating an abhorrent aura.


    With a shift in thought, his Yin Spirit returned to his body.


    ¡°Huh?¡± he suddenly noticed, after his Yin Spirit returned to his body, his Yin Spirit¡¯s energy dispersed throughout his body, making his control over his body even sharper.


    His Yin Spirit could urately observe every inch of his body. Even though he had gone through a bone recement transformation once and his body was near perfect, he still discovered many deficiencies and ws at this moment.


    The moment Pei Xuanjing opened his eyes, divine light flickered in his pupils, emanating a terrifying aura that startled the hearts of Taoist Qingxu and the others from afar.<div>


    He waited as Pei Xuanjing¡¯s formidable aura receded, until he returned to his original harmless appearance.


    ¡°Congrattions, Taoist friend, for safely transcending the Thunder


    Tribtion, making great progress in your skills and truly stepping into the Spirit Realm, distinguishing yourself from the Mortal Realm.¡± The group congratted Pei Xuanjing one after another.


    Their tone wasden with undisguised envy.


    Even though Martial Artists of the Mortal Realm live only up to four 60 -year cycles, consuming extraordinary treasures that can prolong life even if they have no hidden injuries, their lifespans won¡¯t exceed more than 250 years.


    However, once a person steps into the Spirit Realm, not only does their strength significantly increase, their lifespan also experiences a substantial increase. Moreover, Pei Xuanjing was the first to breakthrough in the way of Refining Spirit.


    Legend has it that cultivators who condense Yin Spirit could, even when their lifespan ends, choose transmigration at thest moment of their life and start over.


    Even though such transmigration and reincarnation could be hindered by the possibility of ¡°pregnancy confusion,¡± it usually won¡¯t cause any issues due to the retained wisdom carried within. When cultivating for the second time, it¡¯s expected to be smooth sailing, and stepping into the Spirit Realm would be nearly guaranteed.


    There¡¯s always a trade-off in life.


    It could be said that among the cultivation of the spirit, qi, and body, initially entering the Spirit Realm through the way of Refining Spirit may make one the weakest in terms ofbat power. However, it also makes one the most mysterious, and the chance of reincarnation exceeds that of cultivators pursuing the other two paths.


    ¡°The path of cultivation is long and arduous, and I have just taken a step ahead,¡± Pei Xuanjing humbly replied with a smile. He then added, ¡°With the revival of Heaven and Earth, and the diverse resources and experiences umted by all, I believe it won¡¯t be long before everyone will be able to step into the Spirit Realm.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing was right. Although he had stepped into the Spirit Realm earlier with the help of a life simtor, he was only slightly ahead.


    These people before him were able to reach the pinnacle of martial arts under the bindings of heaven and earth. Their talents andprehension were excellent, and it would not be an exaggeration to say that they were one in a million.


    If Heaven and Earth had not revived, they might have been stuck here for their entire lives.


    But now that the binding of Heaven and Earth has been broken, and no further restraints are holding them back, entering the Spirit Realm is only a matter of time as they concentrate on their cultivation.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Then let¡¯s hope your auspicious wordse true,¡± the groupughed.


    The heartyughter echoed throughout the mountain peak.


    Now that the restraints of Heaven and Earth have been shattered, there was nothing holding them back. As Pei Xuanjing rightly mentioned, without such confidence, why would they have bothered toe in the first ce?


    Pei Xuanjing alsoughed heartily, feeling the rich Heaven and Earth Essence Qi around him, his heart filled with happiness.


    Reflecting on his 34 years in this world, he had finally shattered his restraints today, soaring from a small fish to bing a dragon, breaking free from the Mortal Realm.


    From now on, he could travel anywhere in the world.


    Who in the world could stop him from roaming freely?


    ¡°Huh?¡± At the moment when Pei Xuanjing was brimming with ambition, a sound rang in his mind:


    [Host has advanced to the Spirit Realm, Life Simtor transformation beginning..]

 Chapter 329: 266: Reactions from All Sides

    Chapter 329: 266: Reactions from All Sides<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    On the Taihe Mountain, the impact and influence stirred up by the likes of Pei Xuanjing were far beyond their own expectations, truly unimaginable.


    It can be said that in his life simtion sessions, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s description of this period falls severely short of encapsting such a grand spectacle, it can even be said tock by a factor of ten thousand.<div>


    Of course, these circumstances were within Pei Xuanjing¡¯s expectations, as the actual operation this time, unlike the actions taken during the life simtion, involved several top-tier figures from the Jianghu realm.


    In the end, it was Pei Xuanjing himself, who had already transformed into a Yin Spirit, who stepped in, utilizing the power of all beings, to break the chains and genuinely rejuvenate Heaven and Earth.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, transmitted through the Divine Intent Array to the entire territory of Great Ming, spread his reputation far and wide after that move. His poprity reached such a height that he became a household name.


    Of course, as a result of this, their previous n to form an alliance was alsoid bare for all to see.


    Pei Xuanjing, representing the Shenxiao Sect, joined forces with the True


    Martial Sect, Dragon Tiger Mountain, Baiyun Temple, Chunyang Sect, and Bai Xiaosheng, forming a six-party alliance and employed the array method passed down from the Shenxiao Sect to enfeoff the Gods and break the sky-earth shackles.


    Amidst this opportunity, Pei Xuanjing broke free from his own shackles, transformed into a Yin Spirit, passed through the Thunder Tribtion, and stepped into the Spirit Realm, bing the first to do so in the thousands of years after the Tang Dynasty.


    All this news immediately spread throughout the Jianghu realm of Great Ming, leaving countless martial artists agog and in awe.


    However, when these news reached the major powers, they were even more rmed than the ordinary martial artists. They began to silently strengthen their forces, secretly aligning with closely rted forces, eager to know Pei Xuanjing¡¯s true intentions.


    It¡¯s important to remember that whether it¡¯s Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Shenxiao Sect or other powers like the True Martial Sect, any one of them, even without the alliance, can be considered a force of the highest order in the Jianghu realm, capable of ruling a province and influencing the world¡¯s order.


    But now, with their six-party alliance, their terrifying strength was enough to sway the course of the entire Great Ming Empire, which would undoubtedly horrify anyone who thought about it.<div>


    Of course, some people noticed that of these six forces, apart from Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s faction, the remaining five belonged to the Taoist School.


    If viewed from this lens, countless people are intrigued by what this could mean, and reminded of the never-ending power struggle among the Taoist, Brahman, and Demonic factions throughout millenniums.


    Since the establishment of the Great Ming Empire, the Demonic Cult hadid low, the Brahman Gate had retreated, and the Taoist School¡¯s influence had grown. Although very few conflicts among the three factions ever surfaced, no one believed that the struggle among the three factions would genuinely cease.


    Considering this, not only did some slightly weaker forces in the Taoist faction sent out inquiries, even the South and North Zen Sects and other major Brahman factions also secretly increased theirmunications, showing signs of preventing a possible crisis.


    Even the inner fights within the Demonic Cult, which had been ongoing and remained a matter of public knowledge, temporarily ceased. The factions within the Demonic Cult gathered at the Sky Demon Sect, discussing measures to ward off potential attacks.


    Of course, the most shocked were the royal family.


    They never expected that the True Martial Sect would ally with Pei Xuanjing, they were utterly dumbfounded.


    All the concessions they had previously offered to the True Martial Sect in hopes of them offsetting Shenxiao Sect¡¯s power were in vain.


    Looking back now, not only did their n fail, but they had also invited the wolf into their home, they deeply regretted their decision.


    The consequences led to some criticisms of Prince of Xiang, Zhu Yousong, who had advocated the concessions at the time, although his reputation within the royal family did notpletely plummet.


    As time flew by, three years passed in a blink of an eye.<div>


    Ever since that day on Taihe Mountain where several strong men from the Taihe Mountain True Martial Sect set up the array to break the sky-earth shackles, the Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth had been rapidly recovering. For everyone in this world, this was undoubtedly good news.


    Those strong men trapped in the First-grade Realm for countless ages who were unable to make progress, felt as if the shackles had been lifted and sensed an opportunity for breakthrough once the sky-earth shackles were removed.


    For themon martial artists, the increase in the Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth considerably aided their cultivation. Many martial artists, who were initially restricted due to their aptitude or resources, began to loosen their realms under the nourishment of the Qi Essence of Heaven and Earth, showing signs of breakthroughs.


    Even the most ordinary people, nourished by the Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth, experienced changes in their bodies. Their original illnesses disappeared, and their bodies became more robust.


    Some animals and nts also benefited from the enhancement of the Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth. The animals became smarter, more agile, and more robust, the nts grew more vigorously, and even some rumored extinct Heavenly and Earthly Treasures silently sprouted.


    Putting it simply, after the breaking of the sky-earth shackles and the rise in the Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth, the entire world saw various benefits and everyone gained from it, to varying extents.


    In these three years, the dissemination of Martial ssics became more widespread, and even thest two volumes of the Martial ssics gradually spread under Pei Xuanjing¡¯s guidance.


    Over the course of three years, with the increase in the Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth, the overall strength of the Great Ming improved considerably. Blessed by the Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth, the weather was predictable, crops yielded bountiful harvests, and national strength increased.


    The three-year-old emperor had gained more control over the imperial court, backed by the support of Pei Xuanjing and others, his word held immense weight with none daring to defy it.


    Wang Qiong, the Minister of the Ministry of War, who also had the support of the emperor, prepared the military for warfare. He bided his time, waiting for a suitable opportunity tounch an attack outside the border and sweep away the barbarians.


    For the Great Ming imperial court¡¯s actions, not only did the various forces in Jianghu not hinder them, but they also supported them wholeheartedly, showing a willingness to sacrifice their own for the nation¡¯s sake.<div>


    ¡°Hehe, indeed, interests do move the hearts of people.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing, reading the reportpiled from news about various forces, mused aloud.


    Since the event on Taihe Mountain, they had all gone their separate ways, all withdrawn, and immersed in closed-door cultivation. They did not make any significant moves as many powers spected.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In these three years, Pei Xuanjing, had been in retreat and cultivating in the Taoist Temple built for him by the emperor of Tiandu, he only asionally met with the emperor and disregarded all matters, leaving everything to be handled by the likes of Pang Hong and Yu Zhenzi.


    However, during this period, they intentionally and unintentionally spread the news about using Qi Luck to enfeoff Gods to prepare for the Great Ming¡¯s military expedition.


    Just as they expected, if they had proposed the expedition prior to this, the idea of attacking outside the border would have been treated as insignificant gains by those powers.


    But now, with the news of the expedition, nearly no forces want to hinder this n. After all, looking at the benefits, expanding their territory and seizing Qi Luck would be a necessity for them..

 Chapter 330: 267: The Transformed Simulator, Simulating Again

    Chapter 330: 267: The Transformed Simtor, Simting Again<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Profit before everything, no one can resist.


    Through Qi Luck and enfeoffment of gods to obtain a prolonged life, such a huge temptation is ced upfront. How could any forces resist?<div>


    Even though they had guessed that this news might have been deliberately spread by Pei Xuanjing and other forces, they ignored the potential consequences after confirming the situation of the two Taoists from the True Martial Sect.


    Not to mention that the Great Ming Empire actively wanted to do it. Under such temptation of interest, even if the imperial court of Great Ming didn¡¯t want to do it, they would instigate the imperial court to do it.


    court of Great Ming didn¡¯t want to do it, they would instigate the imperial court to do it.


    ¡°The chance for longevity is right in front of us. Who can willingly let it go?¡± A smile appeared on the corner of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mouth.


    Not only those great forces, but also civil nobles, royal rtives in the court, many people who originally had no idea about expanding territories, have at this moment be advocates of this initiative.


    With the shackles of heaven and earth unlocked, and the opportunity for longevity right in front of them, no one wants to give up.


    Pei Xuanjing doesn¡¯t need to intervene much. He only needs to set the target there, and countless people will rush forward, fight and work hard for it, regardless of the consequences.


    ¡°Everything goes well now, and now the Life Simtor haspletely transformed. Let me see what changes the Life Simtor has after this transformation.¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    Originally, after thest life simtion, his strength was elevated from the Mortal Realm to the Spirit Realm. The Taoyun needed for each of his life simtions was increased from 100,000 to 200,000 points. He didn¡¯t think anything of it and thought it had already ended.


    But, that day, when he had a triumphant look on his face after oveing the Thunder Tribtion on Taihe Mountain, the Life Simtor suddenly indicated that he had truly advanced to the Spirit Realm.


    At that moment, the Life Simtor surprisingly began a mysterious transformation.<div>


    This transformationst for a full three years, until just a few days ago.


    In these three years, he has umted up to 1.2 million Taoyun by observing the numerous skills and martial studies in the royal collection. However, not only did he not initiate a life simtion, but also, the Life Simtor absorbed one million Taoyun as the energy for transformation.


    This inevitably made Pei Xuanjing feel very distressed. One million Taoyun were absorbed, which was enough to support five life simtions for him, but it was wasted just like that.


    Perhaps five life simtions could have propelled his current level of cultivation to a whole new level?


    But now, all serve as resources for the transformation of the simtor.


    Hu hu¡­


    Pei Xuanjing concentrated his mind, dismissed the distracting thoughts in his heart, and then chose to start the Life Simtor to feel what was different about it after the transformation.


    [Taoyun: 213,624 points.]


    [Do you want to use the Life Simtor? One use requires 200,000 Taoyun points.]


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    [Starting life simtion:]<div>


    One year old: You were born as a sideline disciple of the Pei family in Hedong.


    Three years old: Your father died in battle, and your mother died of grief not long after, leaving you alone from then on. You became silent and did not like to talk, and you were taken home by your grandfather.


    Your grandfather is a veteran general who saw you were frail because of your parents¡¯ death. He taught you martial arts and swordsmanship, not for you to excel in them, but to help strengthen your body as you grow.


    Unexpectedly, you revealed an exceptional talent that filled your grandfather with joy, and he taught you everything he knew.


    At fifteen: You mastered the art of the sword and shocked the crowd at the martial artspetition in Yunzhong City. No one among your peers is your match.


    At sixteen: You participated in the martial artspetition held by the imperial country and Da Li. You defeated countless opponents and even fought the heir of the Da Li dynasty to a standstill, bing renowned all over the world.


    At seventeen: Your grandfather ordered your uncle to take you into the army, fight battles and practice swordsmanship, umting merits.


    At twenty-one: You earned a fair amount of merit in the army and were transferred back to the court, bing the captain of the prince¡¯s East Pce guard.


    From then on, you stayed in the capital, following the prince. In addition to guarding the prince¡¯s safety, you also became the prince¡¯s swordsmanship teacher. The prince, who is much older than you, is very affable and has often taken care of you, making you feel very close to him.


    During your time in the capital, you happened to encounter the imperial superintendent of the Imperial Astronomical Observatory, who gave you four words: Heaven envies the talented.


    You sneered at this, not taking it seriously.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om<div>


    At twenty-five: With the help of the prince, you had no worries about cultivation resources. By the age of twenty-five, you had ascended to the third rank, which is the pinnacle of martial arts. You were just one step away from the Heavenly Rank.


    At twenty-seven: The former emperor passed away. The prince ascended to the throne, and you, as a close advisor to the prince, were promoted to the rank of Loyal Martial General.


    Two monthster, the emperor, who had just ascended the throne and had grand ns, was obstructed by his mother, the Empress Dowager of the current court.


    During the former emperor¡¯s illness, the Empress Dowager reigned for many years and had arge number of partisans in the court.


    In just two months, the new emperor who wanted to remove the Empress Dowager¡¯s partisans and reuse his trusted subordinates was unexpectedly deposed by the Empress Dowager and demoted to the King of Lujiang while his younger brother, King Yu, is ced on the throne.


    When the prince was demoted, you escorted him far from the capital, encountering numerous assassination attempts along the way, all deftly resolved by you.


    At twenty-eight: You persuaded various factions to unite with Duke Jingye Xu and others to rise in revolt in Yangzhou, intending to reinstate the prince to the throne.


    You fought your way to victory, but unexpectedly, Duke Jingye Xu revealed his wild ambition to rule on his own. The two sides went to war, suffered heavy losses, and were eventually defeated by the empress dowager¡¯s forces.


    While carrying the prince to escape, you encountered more than ten third-rank masters attacking you.


    Stranded in despair, you demonstrated a terrifying power. You yed more than ten third-rank masters, but died due to over-exertion.


    [Life End.]


    Pei Xuanjing stared at this life simtion, frowning slightly.


    Is this the result of the simtors that cost him a million Taoyun to upgrade?


    Is it just switching scenes to simte?


    Before he could think any further, the simtor provided another prompt. [Simtion End: You can choose from the following options.]


    [First option: Receive all the realm insights from this life simtion when ended, and the findings of a lifetime of learning.] [Second option: Again project yourself into it, relive this life again.]


    Is this the effect of the Life Simtor after upgrading?


    As Pei Xuanjing looked at the options this time, he was somewhat unsure when suddenly, additional information popped up in his mind.


    [The original life simtion was a trajectory of life where the host was unaware of the future, and external forces couldn¡¯t interfere. Projecting yourself into it means that the host will personally control this life, the trajectory of life will change, and even some unpredictable events may ur. Please choose carefully.]


    ¡°Is there a need to consider?¡± A smile rose at the corner of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mouth, he muttered to himself, ¡°Even if it¡¯s so that the 200,000 Taoyun don¡¯t go to waste, I can¡¯t miss out on this!¡±


    ¡°Choose the second option!¡±

 Chapter 331: 268: Life Simulation – Projection Possession Mode

    Chapter 331: 268: Life Simtion ¨C Projection Possession Mode<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    [Prompt: Each life simtion only has one chance to project a soul attachment. Once the host dies within the life simtion, it cannot be projected again. Please confirm whether to continue!]


    ¡°One opportunity? Not too bad. If the soul attachment projection were unlimited, it wouldn¡¯t be interesting! Continue!¡±<div>


    [Life Simtion -Soul Attachment Mode Activated:]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In an instant, the surroundings of Pei Xuanjing fell into silence, as if even time hade to a standstill.


    At this moment, his sea of consciousness was like chaos; then came a loud noise, and heaven and earth separated.


    [Great Tao is fifty, but the Forty-Nine Heavenly Paths serve as its manifestation, with the one remaining in hiding! Therefore, objects in the world all have a lifeline!]


    This sentence in the sea of consciousness shattered violently, transforming into countless characters, fluctuating unpredictably in his mind, dancing and arranging in a seemingly orderly yet disorderly manner.


    These characters continuously collide, swallow, and reproduce with each other. Who knew how long it had been? Maybe a moment, or perhaps thousands of years.


    In the end, a golden gate was surprisingly opened and Pei Xuanjing was sucked into it.


    In the instant when Pei Xuanjing entered the gate, he looked ahead and seemed to see countless worlds like dust, bright, dim, scorching, cold, gloomy, rising¡­ numerous types, too many to enumerate.


    However, in a blink of an eye, he was swallowed by darkness and fell into chaos.


    Rxed,fortable, warm.


    As if soaking in a hot spring, Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t remember thest time he had been this rxed.<div>


    It may have been a long, long time, or perhaps just a blink. He slowly opened his eyes.


    At night, the Pei family in Hedong of Yunzhou County.


    On a cold night, the cry of a baby echoed in the backyard.


    ¡°Is this the new ability of the life simtor after undergoing metamorphosis?¡± Pei Xuanjing murmured to himself: ¡°I¡¯m no longer merely simting my own life; I can actually traverse the three thousand realms, possess the body of a person within those worlds, and experience their life journey. Is this essentially experiencing different life trajectories?¡±


    By now, he had roughly figured out the current situation. The world he is in is not the same as before; the simtor has brought him to this world using something akin to transmigration or reincarnation.


    At this moment, some information emerged in his mind:


    [One year old: You were born into the World of Myriad Manifestations, in the Pei Mansion of Yunzhou.]


    Hedong, Yunzhou County.


    The Pei Mansion in Yunzhong City is renowned; the Pei family¡¯s master, Mr. Pei Laozhu, is originally from the Pei family of Hedong. Having followed the previous emperor through numerous battles, he made great contributions.


    Even after aging, he continued to guard the borders of the empire in Yunzhong.


    The majority of themanding officers of the Zhechong Mansion in Yunzhong City were his subordinates. There were numerous military men within the entire Pei Mansion of Yunzhong.<div>


    However, what the world doesn¡¯t know is that within this Pei Mansion that could almost be considered a military stronghold, there is an ordinary boy who bears no traces of cultivation¡ª a young member of the Pei family.


    Given that the empire strongly advocates martial arts and the Pei family is a renowned military lineage, even the female members and servants of the household should be skilled in martial arts. It should not be possible for an ordinary person who hasn¡¯t cultivated to exist.


    However, facing this ordinary boy, all the individuals within the Pei Mansion who knew of his existence remained silent and did not question this. No one dared to offend him as long as Mr. Pei Laozhu, who adores him dearly, did not speak.


    In the quiet depths of the Pei Mansion, within a slightly neglected courtyard, a youth sat cross-legged on a loft, gazing at the distant sky. His eyes were clear, without a trace of impurity, as if he was detached from everything in the world.


    As for what he saw, no one knew.


    ¡°Fifteen years have passed in the blink of an eye,¡± said Pei Xuanjing, who had been sitting quietly for a long time.


    During the previous usage of the life simtor, his life experience only appeared as a line of text apanied by a sh of pictures.


    In the process of life simtion, it was as if watching a movie or TV show in the original world, with time flowing like water.


    However, this soul attachment simtion waspletely different. He had actually lived through these fifteen years. There were no shortcuts.


    Having spent fifteen years in this world, he hade to understand it quite a lot.


    He had not expected that through the projection attachment opportunity provided by the simtor, he would genuinely arrive in another world. This world he found himself in was called the World of Myriad Manifestations.<div>


    It was also a world where cultivation flourished.


    The highest realm of cultivation in this world was referred to as the Heavenly Rank. ording to the information Pei Xuanjing discovered, it was roughly equivalent to Spirit Realm in the Great Ming World.


    In terms of the quality of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, it was much strongerpared to the Great Ming World, which had just started to rejuvenate. Of course, this world had already reached a limit with its Heaven and Earth Essence Qi. Unless something unexpected urred, it wouldn¡¯t increase further. Meanwhile, the Great Ming World had just begun to rejuvenate, so it might even have the potential to surpass the current realm.


    ¡°This world¡¯s cultivation methods are somewhat surprisingpared to the Great Ming World, with each having its own strengths and weaknesses,¡± Pei Xuanjing thought about the cultivation knowledge in this world.


    After attaching his soul to this world, apart from his original martial artsprehension, only his soul power was brought along. Naturally, his original body, which had undergone one metamorphosis, and his True Qi had disappeared.


    If he had already started his cultivation when he attached his soul to this world, he would continue to advance onward. However, since he was a nk canvas, he naturally had to n carefully.


    Therefore, for the fifteen years he had been in this world, apart from ceaselessly refining and strengthening his Yin Spirit, he had not immediately started to cultivate the martial arts of this world, instead opting to research.


    The cultivation in this world was simple, divided into three stages: Inner Qi, True Qi, and Gang Qi. After reaching the extreme, one can try to break through to the Heavenly Rank, which roughly corresponds to the Spirit Realm in the Great Ming World.


    Different from the original way of cultivation in the Great Ming World, what this world emphasizes the most is ¡®Qi¡¯.


    All sorts of skills ultimately boil down to ¡®Qi¡¯.


    In other words, if categorized ording to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s


    ¡®essence-energy-spirit¡¯ method, then their approach should be the Path of Qi Refinement.


    If you make aparison, the techniques and applications of the Path of Qi Refinement are certainly superior to those in the Great Ming World.


    However, with gains, there must be losses. The cultivation methods of this world have far less development in the way of Refining Essence and Refining Spirit. In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view, even if there are some skills for Refining Essence and Refining Spirit, they are onlyparable to the Fourth-grade Realm in the original Great Ming World..

 Chapter 332: 269: The True Martial Arts Grandmaster

    Chapter 332: 269: The True Martial Arts Grandmaster<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    One world focuses on its depth, another one on its breadth.


    Which one is superior, depth or breadth? It¡¯s hard to say.<div>


    However, for Pei Xuanjing, he felt he hade to the right ce.


    In the Grand Ming World, he had already reached the peak. Each step forward required careful exploration and pioneering, without any reference.


    Although this world was not as broad as the Grand Ming World, the Dao of Qi refinement provided him with great inspiration and reference.


    Therefore, Pei Xuanjing spent twelve years studying the skills of this world, continuously modifying and adjusting his Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Intention.


    After twelve years of research, his understanding of the Dao of Qi refinement far exceeded his previous knowledge.


    It¡¯s safe to say that many of the things which he was able to use to rapidly improve his power via the simtor, were understood superficially, but not profoundly.


    The twelve years had undoubtedly been a process of consolidating his foundations, elevating them to a higher level.


    These twelve years were not wasted, they were worthwhile. Only at this moment did he dare to call himself a master of martial arts. He had incorporated various skills into his knowledge.


    Pei Xuanjing was confident that even if he had to do it all over again, even if he was still an average person without the help of the simtor, he could still gradually progress to the limit of the Mortal Realm.


    ¡°Mr. Min, here¡¯s today¡¯s meal.¡±


    An old man with white hair and beard walked into the loft with the food box and spoke to Pei Xuanjing.<div>


    The old man, named Old Han, was arranged by the master to take care of Pei Xuanjing. Only he was allowed toe and go from this ce.


    Over the past decade, he had be ustomed to the silent and reserved nature of Mr. Xuanjing, and after speaking, he didn¡¯t wait for an answer. He put down the food box and prepared to leave.


    Old Han had served the master for countless years, even longer than many of the family elders at the mansion. If it weren¡¯t for the master¡¯s orders, he wouldn¡¯t have had to do such tasks himself.


    However, Old Han was curious, why this silent and reclusive youth was so valued by the master.


    For a cultivator, the age between six to sixteen was the best time to shape the foundation. Missing this golden age would require more time to make up for it in the future, even with extraordinary talents.


    Even though the master did nothing about it, he, a servitor, couldn¡¯t presume to say anything. He could onlyfort himself, perhaps the master had foresight, and he was short-sighted.


    As Old Han was thinking, he walked out of the loft. Suddenly, an old man in extravagant clothes appeared in front of him. It was Pei Laozhu, the master of the Pei Mansion.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Old Han bowed slightly and respectfully addressed him.


    ¡°How is he?¡±


    Mr. Pei Laozhu asked. ¡°As usual.¡±<div>


    Old Han replied respectfully.


    For over a decade, Lord Pei Xuanjing¡¯s behavior had been pretty much the same, devoid of any changes. He was anything but a vibrant youth. He behaved more like an old man who seemed to have seen through worldly matters, as if nothing could stir his heart.


    Mr. Pei Laozhu nodded slightly withoutment and said faintly, ¡°You can go now.¡±


    With that, he took a big step and reached the top of the loft in a few breaths.


    In the loft, Pei Xuanjing was still staring into the distance. He was not surprised by Mr. Pei Laozhu¡¯s appearance, nor did he find it abrupt. It was as if Mr. Pei Laozhu had always been there.


    ¡°Min¡¯er, it¡¯s been twelve years. Have you cast your Heavenly Sword yet?¡±


    Mr. Pei Laozhu looked at the handsome youth, the one whom he regarded as his heaven-sent grandson, and asked aloud.


    He still remembered the first time he saw this youth. Even though he was small and frail, he knew instantly that this was the most exceptionally talented youth he had ever met. He felt as if the youth was a natural swordsman. Even without any cultivation, the youth¡¯s unprecedented talents could not be concealed. He seemed like a divine sword that was naturally created.


    Moreover, surprisingly, he was his own grandson, the biological son of his own son.


    Back in the day, his eldest son had extraordinary talents, but due to certain issues, he left home, treating it as if it were his enemy, and severed contact with him forever.


    That event made him so disheartened that he believed he could no longer pass on his lifetime of knowledge. Thus, he gave up his government post, returned home, and lived a secluded life in the clouds.<div>


    However, despite falling out with his son, after his son¡¯s death in battle, he couldn¡¯t let his only grandson wander the world. Therefore, he personally took action to bring his grandson home.


    Unexpectedly, the decision rekindled his dormant heart.


    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder, was this Heaven¡¯spensation after taking away his extraordinarily talented son?


    It had given him a grandson with even more exceptional talents.


    At that moment, Mr. Pei Laozhu resolved to impart all his knowledge and nurture a true powerhouse.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that the youth would refuse his proposal.


    The youth told him that he had his own path. He wanted to take the world as his teacher, use all things as copper, Yin and Yang as his charcoal fire, and forge an unparalleled divine sword.


    If anyone else had said this, Mr. Pei Laozhu would have scoffed at them for not knowing their ce. However, when these words came out of the youth¡¯s mouth, he had no doubts. Instead, he inexplicably felt that the youth would definitely seed.


    Therefore, even though he was rejected, Mr. Pei Laozhu did not give up.


    Want to review martial skills?


    Yes!


    Want to watch martial arts?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Absolutely!


    Don¡¯t want to cultivate for now?


    Alright!


    Just need a secluded ce to stay?


    No problem!


    Over the past twelve years, Mr. Pei Laozhu never denied any of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s requests, not even raising any objections.


    ¡°Do you need me to do something?¡± Pei Xuanjing retracted his gaze and looked at Mr. Pei Laozhu.


    Pei Xuanjing disliked beating around the bush. Just because he didn¡¯t, didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t understand people¡¯s feelings. Mr. Pei Laozhu didn¡¯t hide his thoughts either. How could he not understand?


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Facing the youth¡¯s straightforwardness, Mr. Pei Laozhu smiled slightly and admitted honestly.


    Pei Xuanjing kept a calm face: ¡°Go on.¡±


    He still wore that calm and indifferent expression, as if nothing in the world could change his facial expression.


    To Pei Xuanjing, this was just another experience.


    His heart was calm as water, like a detached observer, observing this world with detachment..

 Chapter 333: 270: Different Paths for Cultivation

    Chapter 333: 270: Different Paths for Cultivation<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Truth be told, as he inhabited this world with retained memories from another life, there was an inherent barrier between him and this world. For him, someone who already had a mature worldview, it was difficult to ept so-called rtives.


    Perhaps other emotions would develop, but surely, he would never experience the attachment towards parents as in his previous life.<div>


    At least, not now.


    Therefore, even with the passing of his current body¡¯s parents, he didn¡¯t feel an overwhelming amount of grief or sadness. It was just ament on the impermanence of life.


    After all, at that time, Pei Xuanjing was only a three-year-old child whose frail body could not handle the tremendous mental power due to his Yin Spirit. Most of the time, he was in a deep slumber and unable to do anything.


    Frankly speaking, if it weren¡¯t for his body¡¯s grandfather, Mr. Pei Laozhu, who brought him back, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s journey ahead would have been very rough. He might have met an early death due to the overwhelming pressure of his immense Yin Spirit mental power, deviating from his life simtion records. Even if he was lucky enough to survive, it would likely cause significant damage to his body, impacting his future cultivation.


    Therefore, the help from Mr. Pei Laozhu saved him a lot of time and detours. Naturally, he was grateful for this favor.


    Since he had epted someone else¡¯s kindness, when the benefactor needed something, it was natural to reciprocate. Thus, he didn¡¯t refuse Mr. Pei Laozhu¡¯s request.


    ¡°You need to defeat someone.¡±


    Mr. Pei Laozhu was not bothered by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s indifference.


    In his view, the boy¡¯s parents were deceased, and his cold temperament was understandable. Instead, it made him look more like a pure swordmaster, unswayed by external influences.


    Moreover, Pei Min was his grandson, having his blood flowing within him. This was an unchangeable fact.


    As long as Pei Min reached the Heavenly Rank someday, regardless of anything else, all members of the Pei family would be protected under his wings.<div>


    ¡°Alright,¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded calmly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to ask who the opponent is?¡± Mr. Pei Laozhu asked, somewhat surprised.


    Pei Xuanjing confidently said, ¡°Among my peers, I am unbeatable!¡±


    Mr. Pei Laozhu looked at the extremely confident Pei Xuanjing in front of him without anyments, and continued, ¡°The opponent is Li Tiange from the Da Li Dynasty. He is currently the top young talent of the Da Li Dynasty. At only twenty years old, he has already stepped into the third realm of martial arts, the Gang Qi Realm. Some even assert that with his talent, it is possible for him to reach the Heavenly Rank before forty.¡±


    Li Tiange, although not from the main line of the Da Li Royal Family, his extraordinary talent attracted the attention of the elders of Da Li. Later, he was epted as a disciple by the current National Teacher of Da Li, and therefore, was cultivated earnestly.


    At six, he started his cultivation and within a month, he developed his Inner Qi. He unlocked all his meridian acupoints at nine, and by twelve, he condensed his first strand of True Qi, stepping into the second realm of Martial Arts. At eighteen, he perfected the True Qi realm and stepped into the third realm of the Gang Qi.


    Today, he has immersed himself in the Gang Qi Realm for two years. Since he entered the third realm, he has rarely shown his power, and no one knows just how far he has progressed.


    However, ording to Mr. Pei Laozhu¡¯s estimate, even if Li Tiange has reached the level of releasing Gang Qi, it wouldn¡¯t surprise him.


    As someone who has always been at odds with Da Li in his lifetime, Mr. Pei Laozhu abhors these barbarians the most. Originally, he didn¡¯t want to rush his ¡°Qilin¡± into cultivation.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    But when he found out that people from the Da Li Dynasty would participate in the Capital¡¯s grandpetition, he naturally couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    He knew that the young generation of the empire was in a tricky stage. The talents who couldpete against Chu Tiange either hadn¡¯t grown up yet or were too old, risking the usation of bullying the young even if they won.<div>


    After weighing his options, he determined that his ¡®Qilin¡± was the most suitable candidate.


    He finally decided on letting Minter participate, as gaining reputation in the Capital will inarguably benefit his future path.


    ¡°The third stage of the Gang Qi realm?¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded, a smile creeping onto his lips, ¡°Such an opponent is eptable.¡±


    The third stage of the Gang Qi realm, ifpared, should be approximately equivalent to the Upper Three Realms of martial arts in the Daming World.


    Reaching the Upper Three Realms of martial arts at eighteen in the Daming World was indeed an unprecedented talent. After all, even Pei Xuanjing needed the assistance of the simtor to barely reach this level in his past life.


    However, the concentration of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi in this world far exceeds that in the Daming World. Chu Tiange¡¯s aplishment in Da Li Dynasty could be considered as a sign of genius, but it was not terrifyingly extraordinary.


    For Pei Xuanjing, defeating him was not a big issue.


    Before reaching the Heavenly Rank in this world, the cultivation of Inner Qi, True Qi and Gang Qi was essentially a more refined version of the Path of Qi Refinement, simr in essence to the Daming World.


    However, all his Inner Qi was integrated into his body, continuously tempering his physical body, making it naturally strong.


    The constant generation and disappearance of Inner Qi over the years has tempered his meridian acupoints, making them more resilient.


    Perhaps for others, cultivation is a step-by-step process, but for Pei Xuanjing, the first two stages of martial arts cultivation, whether it is developing Inner Qi and unclogging the meridians or condensing True Qi, were all unhindered, almost like a natural progression.<div>


    As long as Pei Xuanjing was willing, he could be a powerful martial artist in an instant.


    With this in mind, Pei Xuanjing suddenly looked up at Mr. Pei Laozhu and asked, ¡°Is the condensation of one hundred and eight strands of pure True Qi truly the pinnacle of the True Qi realm?¡±


    As per the skill manuals, the three stages of the True Qi realm are condensing thirty-six strands, seventy-two strands and one hundred and eight strands of pure True Qi. Only then can one im to have reached the pinnacle of the True Qi realm.


    The strange aspect of cultivation in the two worlds lies here. In the Daming World, at this stage, the use of True Qi is for tempering the organs and bones.


    However, in the World of Myriad Manifestations, they walk on the path of condensing True Qi. The pure True Qi they cultivate requires constantlypressing vast amounts of True Qi, each strand having substantial power.


    But Pei Xuanjing was a bit doubtful. The number one hundred and eight could be considered as the sum of Minor Cirction, but on a granr level, it was only the number of Minor Cirction.


    The real number for Major Cirction should be three hundred and sixty. If the number of celestial stars corresponds to Major Cirction, in some myths, the perfect Major Cirction should be three hundred and sixty-five.


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s doubt, Mr.. Pei Laozhu had a hint of surprise in his eyes, then said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to notice that!¡±

 Chapter 334: 271: Ultimate True Qj, Perfect Great Circulation

    Chapter 334: 271: Ultimate True Qj, Perfect Great Cirction<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Your guess is not wrong, 108 strands of True Qi are not the extreme of the True Qi Realm, in fact, it can only be called Minor Cirction.¡± Mr. Pei Laozhu chuckled: ¡°Above this, the only way to truly reach the extreme of the Qi Realm is to condense a full 360 strands of True Qi, which is called the Great Cirction. And there exists a legend that the Perfect Great Cirction consists of 365 strands of True Qi. Li Tiange was able to condense 360 strands of True Qi, thus stepping into the Gang Qi Realm through the Great Cirction. My guess is that he hasn¡¯t stepped into the Perfect Great Cirction.¡±


    Given Mr. Pei Laozhu¡¯s high regard for Pei Xuanjing, he naturally would not want to waste Xuanjing¡¯s talent. He would have brought up some of the secrets of cultivation even if Xuanjing hadn¡¯t asked about them.<div>


    However, seeing that Xuanjing was able to uncover these secrets, Mr. Pei Laozhu was convinced that he had not misjudged him. He indeed has a tremendous talent for cultivation.


    ¡°Minor Cirction, Perfect Great Cirction, Ultimate Great Cirction ¨C so it is indeed.¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded in agreement, Mr. Pei Laozhu¡¯s answer solved his doubts.


    However, he thought of another question, ¡°Why is that so?¡±


    If 108 strands of True Qi are not the extreme of the Qi Realm, why isn¡¯t thismon knowledge?


    Pei Xuanjing was curious.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± Mr. Pei Laozhu gave a heartyugh, then asked him a question in a serious tone: ¡°Tell me this: among the countless cultivators in the world, how many possess talents like yours?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing was taken aback, then realized what he meant and nodded, ¡°I understand.¡±


    He realized he had fallen into amon misconception.


    While his martial arts talent could be considered at the pinnacle of this world, like Mr. Pei Laozhu had pointed out, among the countless cultivators, those with mediocre abilities were the majority. He was just one of the few exceptions.


    The so-called extreme of the True Qi Realm was, for most people, an unreachable dream, like the moon reflected in the water or flowers in a mirror. It was better if they didn¡¯t know about it; it could give them more confidence. Seeing Xuanjing¡¯s enlightened expression, Mr. Pei Laozhu nodded in approval and went on:


    ¡°Actually, as you may have noticed, the ultimate goal of the three realms leading up to the Heavenly Rank is to solidify the cultivator¡¯s foundations, preparing them for the Heavenly Rank.¡±<div>


    ¡°In the ancient times, cultivation was a difficult process, with most people getting stuck at the ultimate level of True Qi. Later, a great sage emerged who took a different path at the True Qi Realm and crafted the practice of the Minor Cirction with 108 strands of True Qi. This knowledge was shared worldwide once they reached the Heavenly Rank, topensate for the foundations and facilitate progress in cultivation.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to share these secrets with everyone, it¡¯s to prevent ordinary people from having unrealistic expectations in the Qi Realm, wasting their lives only to end up with nothing.¡±


    ¡°I understand!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded nonchntly, neither agreeing nor disagreeing with this rule and its advantages or disadvantages. He didn¡¯t feel any personal connection to it.


    Rules like these are present in all worlds. However, as it is now, he is a beneficiary, not a deceiver, so he didn¡¯t feel any resentment.


    Even in the Great Ming World, there were many hidden rules that one could onlye to know once they reached a certain status.


    ¡°In one month, it will be the annual provincial examination in Yunzhong


    County. The examination will also determine who will be eligible to go to the


    Capital for the inter-kingdom martial arts tournament. There, you will meet Li Tiange, the most outstanding young talent of the Da Li Dynasty.¡± Mr. Pei Laozhu told Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded: ¡°Hmm!¡±


    Having said that, Mr. Pei Laozhu left swiftly.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om<div>


    The simtor¡¯s reminder once again popped into his mind, ¡°At the age of fifteen, you will perfect your swordsmanship and cause a sensation at the conference in Yunzhong City.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t take these reminders seriously.


    He didn¡¯t think they meant anything. His primary goal in this world was to cultivate, learn the various methods of cultivation in different worlds and absorb the essence to solidify his own foundations.


    Although the Pei Mansion had many methods, they were negligiblepared to what the entire world had to offer.


    So, at the early stage, he didn¡¯t intend to deviate from the track of normal life immediately.


    For now, he could follow the current path and see what to doter. However, what he didn¡¯t know was that after Mr. Pei Laozhu left, he called in old Han.


    ¡°Let the news out, Min¡¯er will participate in this Yunzhong County¡¯s provincial examination.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Old Han noaaecl In agreement.


    Generally, only Yunzhong Academy pupils could participate in provincial exams like this, others would need a rmendation unless a significant figure backed them, and they usually could not participate in such contests.


    With Mr. Pei Laozhu¡¯s fame and prestige, he could surely rmend Young Master Min to participate. However, it was strange why Young Master Min, who had never practiced cultivation, was suddenly participating in the provincial examination.


    Although Old Han was puzzled, he was always obedient to his master¡¯s orders and would not defy them even if he was confused.<div>


    ¡°Have you heard?¡±


    ¡°It seems you know, too?¡± ¡°Hmm, how do you see this matter?¡±


    ¡°How do I see? Haha¡­


    If one were to ask about the hottest topic in Yunzhong County over the past month, it would undoubtedly be the uing annual provincial examination.


    However, there was a topic even hotter than the provincial examination. It was about the mysterious young man who was highly favored by Mr. Pei Laozhu, who he had brought back to the Pei Mansion but had never appeared in public; it was said that he would participate in this year¡¯s provincial examination.


    When Mr. Pei Laozhu brought Pei Xuanjing back to the mansion, his treatment was consideredvish. Even Mr. Pei Laozhu¡¯s own grandson did not receive such favor, causing a significant stir.


    The Pei Mansion has its rules after all. The uproar was due to the favor given to a nobody who had not made any progress in ten years. This naturally led to dissatisfaction among many.


    Even people from other households in Yunzhong City were watching this spectacle, snickering at the Pei Mansion¡¯s folly.


    Although Mr. Pei Laozhu was originally from the influential Hedong family, his current position was hard-earned. He was the one who had the final say in


    Yunzhong City, and his strong influence managed to suppress all the unrest.


    Nevertheless, even with all of this, there was still dissatisfaction among many elders in the Pei Mansion toward Pei Xuanjing, the mysteriously silent and obscure young man.


    And now the news of his participation in the uing provincial examination had set off an uproar, especially when it came out that the exam would determine the participants of the uingpetition in the Capital; his intentions were clear..

 Chapter 335: 272: The Kindness of the Strong

    Chapter 335: 272: The Kindness of the Strong<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Autumn Examination of Yunzhong Academy was crucial in order to secure a ce in the Capital Examination. It was of the utmost importance.


    Therefore, when this news emerged, especially from the lips of the mansion¡¯s head, Mr. Pei Laozhu, many were stirred into action and eager to challenge this mysterious young man.<div>


    Almost on the same day the news went out, several top students of Yunzhong Academy, who were determined to get a spot in the Capital Examination, vowed to give Pei Xuanjing a hard time and make him realize the reality.


    Of course, every action has its supporters and its opponents. Mr. Pei Laozhu was a crafty strategist and rarely made a mistake, hence he had a vast following.


    The saying goes: ¡®If a person stays quiet for three years, he will shake the world when he speaks; if a bird does not fly for three years, it will ascend to heaven once it takes off.¡¯


    The terrific emperor of the Great Chu Empire had also been underestimated in his youth. But the brilliance he showed after three years of silence dazzified everyone.


    These people believed that there must be something extraordinary about Pei Xuanjing that had caught Mr. Pei Laozhu¡¯s favor. Perhaps he could surprise everyone.


    Regardless, from the moment when Pei Xuanjing¡¯s participation in the Autumn Examination was announced, the storm he stirred up couldn¡¯t be stopped by anyone, not even by Mr. Pei Laozhu.


    At the center of this storm, Pei Xuanjing, who had already created a huge stir in Yunzhong City and the whole Yunzhong County, still knew nothing about this. As he had for the past twelve years, he sat in the attic gazing at the sky, watching the cloudse and go without the slightest disturbance.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Time flew, and in the blink of an eye a month had passed, and the Autumn Examination which had attracted the attention of the entire Yunzhong County was about to begin.


    As the first ray of the morning sun illuminated the earth, the usually quiet Yunzhong Academy started to buzz with activity.


    The whole Autumn Examination took ce over three days. The first two days were mostly for the juniors who had recently begun their cultivation, providing a stage for testing their progress over the year.


    They would test their talents and realms, and spar with others to find shorings in their cultivation over the past year, and strengthen their foundations.<div>


    But what everyone looked forward to most was thepetition on the third day. For many people, the early stages were just the appetizers, and the true meat of the feast was yet toe.


    In the past, many unexpected talents had sprung up in the third daypetition, surprising everyone and gaining endless glory and brilliance.


    This year, due to the news of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s participation, thepetition had attracted even wider attention. Not only would some of the key figures from the Pei Mansion attend, but also the County Magistrate¡¯s Mansion and leaders from other major powers.


    Thepetition hadn¡¯t begun yet, but important personalities from various powerful families had already arrived, each taking their ce, their eyes all gazing in the same direction, awaiting the arrival of certain individuals.


    ¡°Thump, Thump¡­¡± Suddenly, the earth trembled as a team of knights rode in.


    ¡°ck Cloud Knights! They are the knights serving under the County Magistrate. Is a VIP from the Magistrate¡¯s Mansioning?¡± There were surprised expressions on many faces when these knights appeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have Colonel Guo join us today. Dean Gu has failed to give you a proper reception, I hope you¡¯ll forgive us.¡±


    The head of Yunzhong Academy, Dean Gu Yunshan, weed the knights with heartyughter.


    Upon hearing his words, everyone understood the identity of the neer.


    Guo Yi, the strongest warrior under the County Magistrate¡¯smand, led the ck Cloud Knights to numerous glorious victories.


    ¡°Dean Gu, you¡¯re too polite.¡± Guo Yi dismounted from his horse and responded with a bow. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t mind my uninvited arrival today.¡±<div>


    Dean Gu Yunshan wanted to say something, but was interrupted by a sudden round of exmations.


    ¡°Here theye, they¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Pei Laozhu is here. That boy behind him must be the one!¡±


    ¡°With a handsome face and an elegant demeanor, regardless of anything else, this mysterious man¡¯s extraordinary temperament alone is quite impressive,¡± someone whispered in the crowd.


    He could be all sh and no substance for all we know,¡± someone retorted, clearly out of jealousy.


    ¡°He actually doesn¡¯t appear to have cultivated.¡±


    ¡°Can someone who has never cultivated participate in the Autumn


    Examination? This doesn¡¯t make sense, ¡± someone frowned and added.


    In any case, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s arrival with Mr. Pei Laozhu stirred up discussion among many people. The whole academy¡¯s Practice Martial Arts Field was crowded with people who had diverse opinions about him.


    ¡°Disciple Guo Yi pays respect to the teacher.¡± The first war general Guo Yi, seeing Mr. Pei Laozhu¡¯s arrival, quickly walked up, bowed and greeted him.


    He had once served under Mr. Pei Laozhu as a soldier, and although he was only a low-ranking official back then, he held Mr. Pei Laozhu in high esteem.<div>


    Mr. Pei Laozhu observed Guo Yi, shook his hand with a smile, then shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for all this formality. I really don¡¯t know when you¡¯re going to change your stodgy personality.¡±


    Guo Yi gave a bitter smile and refrained from further conversation, merely stealing a curious nce at Pei Xuanjing who stood behind Mr. Pei Laozhu.


    However, Mr. Pei Laozhu did not want to delve into the matter further, turning to Pei Xuanjing he said, ¡°Go wait in the seating area on the east side.¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded without a word and headed for the seats on the east side. Mr. Pei Laozhu then said to Dean Gu Yunshan, ¡°I¡¯m causing you trouble these days.¡±


    Dean Gu Yunshan smiled, ¡°Mr. Pei Laozhu, how could I refuse when it¡¯s you who¡¯s asking?¡±


    The seats on the east side were for the students participating in thepetition, and many of them had already taken their seats.


    As they watched Mr. Pei Laozhu slowly walk over, these students had varied expressions towards the sudden intruder.


    Some smiled, some watched with indifference, some red with anger¡­ there were various reactions.


    But due to the presence of several experienced instructors and the academy¡¯s strict rules, these students could only utter cold remarks and sarcasticments.


    However, Pei Xuanjing remained unmoved in the face of all this, ignoring all the chatter and finding an empty seat to sit down.


    He understood that he was, after all, an outsider and his appearance was likely to have stepped on the toes of these students. No matter what he said, these people wouldn¡¯t ept it.


    However, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t care about this at all.


    Because to him, these things were simply insignificant. Considering his age, he could easily be their senior. Why should he care about their opinions?


    Furthermore, once he demonstrated his sufficient strength, he naturally would suppress any disagreements. Once they saw his strength, they would start to think slowly. This was a magnanimity that only the strong possess..

 Chapter 336: 273 – A Breakthrough in a Day Shakes All Directions

    Chapter 336: 273 ¨C A Breakthrough in a Day Shakes All Directions<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    A middle-aged instructor slowly walked toward the practice martial arts field, attracting the gaze of nearly everyone around.


    The middle-aged instructor nced at the bustling crowd, and announced loudly: ¡°Fellow students, after two days of selection, a total of 126 of you will be participating in the autumn examination today. The rules of the contest need no exnation, and they¡¯re different from the past. But remember, only the top ten students will earn a spot to represent the academy in the triennial Five Mansions Competition.¡±<div>


    ¡°Now, who wille first?¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± A voice rang out, and everyone watched a young man leap onto the practice martial arts field.


    The young man looked at Pei Xuanjing: ¡°I, Wei Hang, challenge Pei Xuanjing.¡± Wei Hang watched Pei Xuanjing with eager eyes, anticipating his reaction.


    At eighteen years old, he had just entered the Qi Realm with his Inner Qi. Among his peers at Yunzhong Academy, he wasn¡¯t the most talented, but his skills were above average.


    He stepped up to challenge Pei Xuanjing first, not just because others wanted him to do so, but also because it was his own desire as well.


    He was envious of Pei Xuanjing. Why should he strive to earn a ce in Yunzhong Academy topete in the autumn examination, while thetter could participate so easily? He longed for a grandfather like Mr. Pei Laozhu, who could provide him with precious guidance.


    What disgusted him the most was that Pei Xuanjing, despite having such abundant resources for cultivation, refused to cultivate. He hadn¡¯t cultivated for over a decade, iming to gain the knowledge of the principle of Heaven and Earth to forge his own Great Tao.


    Pretentious! That was Wei Hang¡¯s opinion of Pei Xuanjing.


    Today, he nned to reveal the truth, strip away Pei Xuanjing¡¯s disguise, and reveal his hypocrisy to the world.


    All eyes turned to Pei Xuanjing, the mysterious young man who seldom appeared in public, yet whose story was widely circted throughout Yunzhong County.


    When it was first announced that he, a teenager, refused to diligently cultivate, choosing instead to meditate for three years to understand the principles of Heaven and Earth and find his own path, many people scoffed at him, believing him to be a dreamer.<div>


    Now, everyone was eagerly watching him, waiting to see whether he would turn out to be a fraud or truly surprise them. Everything depended on his performance next.


    Pei Xuanjing knew that there wouldn¡¯t be peace today, but he hadn¡¯t expected himself to be so unwee, with the first challenger being him.


    Nevertheless, it didn¡¯t matter. He stood up and slowly walked toward the center of the practice martial arts field.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect someone to steal my chance. What a pity!¡± In the crowd, someone looked at Pei Xuanjing with a hint of regret.


    ¡°Mr. Pei Laozhu, has your decade of nurturing truly produced a young tiger?¡± The principal of Yunzhong Academy, Gu Yunshan, looked at the calm Mr. Pei Laozhu and wondered.


    Everyone knew that today¡¯s autumn examination would be lively, but they hadn¡¯t expected it to be so lively right from the start.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing, do you ept his challenge?¡± the middle-aged instructor asked.


    Immediately, everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Pei Xuanjing, waiting for his reply.


    The morning sunlight shone on his handsome face, highlighting his mild smile, making him look surprisingly refined.


    ¡°Of course, I ept.¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded.


    The middle-aged instructor nodded, quickly stepped back, and left the field to the two young men.<div>


    Wei Hang looked at the young man in front of him with a gentle smile, and impatiently said: ¡°Are you still nning to hide your cultivation? Don¡¯t treat all the people present as fools.¡±


    Well, he absolutely didn¡¯t believe that Pei Xuanjing hadn¡¯t cultivated for more than a decade. In his view, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s im of not having cultivated for years was just a stunt to gain fame.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°You,¡± Wei Hang¡¯s face showed anger, he scolded: ¡°I don¡¯t want to win unfairly and be used of bullying an ordinary person who hasn¡¯t cultivated.¡±


    In the end, he was still an inexperienced young man. Despite his scheming mind, he valued his reputation much more.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded in agreement and said: ¡°In that case, would you mind waiting a moment?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Wei Hang was puzzled, but before he could speak, his eyes widened as if he had seen something incredible.


    Not just him, nearly all the people present widened their eyes with an aura of surprise while looking at Pei Xuanjing.


    As soon as Pei Xuanjing finished speaking, he took a step. In an instant, the exotic Heaven and Earth Essence Qi on the practice martial arts field suddenly became agitated. Encircling Pei Xuanjing at the center, radiant Qi flowed around him.


    ¡°This is impossible?¡± Wei Hang opened his mouth in disbelief.


    In the Inner Qi realm, a martial artist opens their Dantian, cultivates Inner Qi, and slowly unblocks the Twelve Positive Meridians and Eight Extraordinary Channels in their body, making all the channels unobstructed.


    Yet, Pei Xuanjing was absorbing the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi directly, causing him to be incredibly shocked.<div>


    Given the dominant and violent nature of the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, the meridians that have not been nourished by Inner Qi simply cannot withstand it, and could cause irreparable damage to one¡¯s meridians.


    Yet, the sight of Pei Xuanjing directly absorbing the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi left everyone dumbfounded.


    As far as Pei Xuanjing was concerned, his meridians were naturally unobstructed. Add to that the constant nourishing and refining of Inner Qi, and in terms of toughness, many third-tier martial artists would pale inparison.


    The violent Heaven and Earth Essence Qi became incredibly tame upon entering his body and quickly filled his meridians. Qi Realm, the first stage of Martial Arts, aplished.


    Yet, it was not over.


    All Pei Xuanjing said was: ¡°This¡­ is not enough!¡±


    Boom!


    An intimidating aura burst from Pei Xuanjing, who seemed to merge with Heaven and Earth. The Heaven and Earth Essence Qi around him crazily rushed into his body, making him appear like a vortex, devouring all the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi in the surroundings. The Heaven and Earth Essence Qi flowed into his body, transforming into Inner Qi that circted within him.


    Under the refinement of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Yin Spirit strength, the first strand of True Qi was developed.


    True Qi Realm, the second stage of Martial Arts, aplished!


    Yet, it still didn¡¯t stop!


    Then, the second strand of True Qi was born.


    Everyone watched Pei Xuanjing, who was in the heart of the Heaven and Earth Etheric Qi whirlwind, their faces filled with shock.


    ¡°He was born with all channels unblocked; truly an outstanding talent indeed!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Pei Laozhu has a good eye for talent, we admire him!¡±


    ¡°The Pei family will rise!¡±


    ¡°Such talent is rare even in the Empire, who would have thought it would appear in our Yunzhong County.¡±


    Seeing this scene, some people immediately congratted Mr. Pei Laozhu.


    ¡°Wei Hang is in trouble this time, who would have thought that he¡¯s a true dragon.¡±


    Those who had originally felt that they missed the opportunity to make their name by challenging Pei Xuanjing before Wei Hang, now felt lucky and believed they were fortunate..

 Chapter 337: 274: Anyone who wants to challenge, can come!

    Chapter 337: 274: Anyone who wants to challenge, cane!<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Strength is what best exins everything.


    Almost immediately after Pei Xuanjing demonstrated his unparalleled talent, everyone¡¯s perception of him changed significantly.<div>


    Geniuses have the right to be proud.


    When geniuses seed, their past experiences be part of their legendary journeys.


    Now, no one doubts Pei Xuanjing¡¯s im that he achieved enlightenment after twelve years. They simply see this as a distinctive feature of his genius.


    At this moment, the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi began to gradually calm down. Pei Xuanjing maintained his pleasant smile, but Wei Hang, on the other hand, waspletely taken aback.


    ¡°Now, you can make your move.¡± Pei Xuanjing looked at Wei Hang and calmly said.


    Wei Hang looked at the boy in front of him who had just demonstrated his extraordinary talents. Although shocked by his disy, he was not ready to admit defeat so easily.


    In his view, they were both at the Qi Realm level, and even if Pei Xuanjing¡¯s cultivation level was slightly higher than his own, it was possible that Pei Xuanjing had not yet mastered martial arts since he had only started cultivating today. Therefore, Wei Hang believed that he still had a chance.


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, Wei Hang took action without hesitation. With his minor aplishment in the Qi Realm, he made all-out effort to attack, causing a massive tremor in the practice martial arts field. He threw a punch directly at Pei Xuanjing.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    A dull sound echoed. Wei Hang¡¯s full-strength punch had no effect. When he was about to get near Pei Xuanjing, he saw Pei Xuanjing¡¯s right hand moved slightly, flicking Wei¡¯s fist lightly.


    The tremendous force sent Wei¡¯s body flying, crashing into the ground and raising a cloud of dust.<div>


    ¡°This¡­¡± Wei Hang was terrified. He couldn¡¯t believe that his all-out attack was thwarted by a mere flick of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s fingers. It almostpletely crushed his confidence.


    ¡°Even if Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Realm is slightly higher than Wei Hang¡¯s, given Wei


    Hang¡¯s strength, he shouldn¡¯t have been blocked so easily, should he?¡±


    In the crowd, many who were hoping for a fierce fight were startled. Wei Hang¡¯s strength was considerable within the academy, or else he wouldn¡¯t have qualified for the third Autumn Exam.


    ¡°Do you want to continue?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked Wei Hang, whose face was changing colors.


    Wei Hang stood up and bowed in apology. ¡°I admit defeat,¡± he said.


    He wanted to make a name for himself, but he was not a fool. From being sent flying by a single flick yet not wounded, he knew that Pei Xuanjing had held back. If he had insisted on going on, he would be going against good judgment.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded and said with a smile, ¡°I appreciate your understanding_.


    As far as he was concerned, there was nothing to be proud of in defeating Wei Hang. Wei was in no position topare with Pei¡¯s vast umtion of foundations.


    The Middle-aged Instructor hadn¡¯t expected thepetition between the two to oue so simply. He once again stepped onto the practice field and announced the result of the match.


    After the results were announced, Wei Hang stepped off the martial arts field. However, to the surprise of the Middle-aged Instructor, Pei Xuanjing, the winner, remained standing in the field.<div>


    Then he heard Pei Xuanjing¡¯s voice: ¡°This kind ofpetition is a waste of time. Why don¡¯t I take up the role of a challenger? Any of you who wants to challenge me, feel free to step forward.¡±


    After hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, the entire martial arts field was in an uproar.


    What, he wants to be a challenger and ept challenges from everyone in the field? Wasn¡¯t that too arrogant?


    Such an act was unprecedented in the history of Qingyang Academy. It was as if he was disregarding every disciple on the field.


    Just when everyone thought the Middle-aged Instructor would stop Pei Xuanjing¡¯s disrespectful behavior towards thepetition rules, they saw the instructor take a step forward and look at the students around the practice field, saying loudly: ¡°As Pei Xuanjing said, the rules of thepetition have changed. There are no rules or restrictions for today¡¯spetition. Thest ten people left in the field will be the final candidates.¡±


    ¡°Why is the instructor changing the rules all of a sudden?¡± A disciple was perplexed.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing is too arrogant.¡±


    Nobody knew when the Middle-aged Instructor was about to stop Pei Xuanjing and tell him he was viting thepetition rules. The instructor received several messages telling him not to interfere with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions and introduced a new rule.


    What!?


    Not only were the students from the academy shocked, but many powerful figures from Yunzhong County who were sitting in the grandstand were also surprised. Such apetition was unprecedented andpletely unusual.


    With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s previous actions, and the changes in the rules, thisbination nearly told everyone that they could all challenge Pei Xuanjing all at once, even if it meant attacking him in a group.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing was slightly taken aback but soon understood. His actions not only offended the participating disciples but also made some instructors lose face. After all, these students were personally taught by them.


    Therefore, when someone immediately changed the rules, it was to make him a target of public criticism, bring him disgrace, and even lose his spot in thepetition. It was an open scheme that no one, even Mr. Pei Laozhu, could stop. Since Pei Xuanjing was the first to break the rules, it was justified for others to follow suit.


    However, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t take this calction to heart. After all, any scheme, in the face of absolute power, will fall apart on its own.


    Everyone else didn¡¯t know Pei Xuanjing¡¯s confidence, but his actions had fueled public anger.


    When all the disciples participating in thepetition got onto the martial arts field, a strange scene unfolded.


    On the vast martial arts field, a clear divide formed: one side was upied by all the participating disciples, taking up half the field; on the other side, only Pei Xuanjing stood alone.


    They didn¡¯t make a move, interestingly enough. Instead, they all turned their eyes to Pei Xuanjing, who seemed somewhat aloof.


    ¡°I¡¯ll challenge you!¡±


    All eyes turned to the boy who hade out from the crowd. After all, after Pei Xuanjing had already demonstrated his formidable strength, anyone who dared to challenge him was either a fool or had a certain degree of confidence in their strength. And those who could study at Qingyang Academy wouldn¡¯t be the former.


    ¡°It¡¯s him, Murong Hai. He¡¯s twenty-two years old and has achieved a major aplishment in the Qi Realm. He may advance to the third stage before he turns thirty.¡± From the crowd, someone immediately identified the young man.


    Major aplishment in the Qi Realm at the age of twenty-two; such a talent would be considered a genius throughout the empire.


    The knowledgeable among the instructors thought to themselves: this should be able to test Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength as they were the ones most familiar with Murong Hails capabilities..

 Chapter 338: 275: Come at Me All Together!

    Chapter 338: 275: Come at Me All Together!<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Murong Hai took a step forward, not speaking further as he transmuted his Inner Qi. The Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth wrapped itself around him, continuously spinning, transforming into watery serpents before he struck with his palm.


    ¡°Surging Wave Palm Technique! I didn¡¯t expect Murong Hai to master this technique,¡± someone quietly gasped in surprise from the crowd behind.<div>


    Surging Wave Palm Technique, a third- tier Martial Study!


    Usually, only those who¡¯ve reached the third tier of the Gang Qi Realm can resonate with Heaven and Earth, using the Essence Qi as a means of attack. The fact that Murong Hai could disy this proves that he has reached this realm, and begun to try cultivating Gang Qi.


    From that moment on, many of the students vying for a ce in the top ten saw Murong Hai as a formidable enemy.


    ¡°Though we are both in the Qi Realm, I have fully reached the True Qi Great


    Aplishment while you have only just begun and not fully adapted to it.


    You can only handle opponents like Wei Hang,¡± Murong Hai confidently stated.


    The truth was, he had already reached the True Qi Great Aplishment a year ago. If it weren¡¯t for his soaring ambition to strive for the limits of True Qi, he would¡¯ve started to refine his True Qi early on.


    ¡°Surging Wave Palm Technique, eh? Quite an impressive Martial Study!¡± Pei Xuanjing looked at Murong Hai, a faint smile on his face. He added, ¡°Coincidentally, I too know the same technique. Why don¡¯t you try my Surging Wave Palm Technique?¡±


    No sooner had his words fallen, Pei Xuanjing pushed out a palm. The Essence Qi transformed into a roaring water dragon that hurtled towards Murong Hai, its unstoppable force akin to a True Dragon emerging from the sea.


    Boom!


    The roaring water dragon easily shattered Murong Hai¡¯s water serpents, then, without losing any of its momentum, mmed directly into Murong Hai. Despite his desperate attempts to defend himself, it was futile. He was directly thrown several yards back by the water dragon, mming onto the ground and spitting out a mouthful of blood as he sustained injuries.<div>


    ¡°How is this possible!¡± Murong Hai ignored his injuries, his eyes filled with shock at Pei Xuanjing.


    He had considered his sessful cultivation of the Surging Wave Palm Technique in the Qi Realm as his trump card. His intention was to amaze and astonish everyone with his show of power, thereby securing a spot in the rankings.


    Yet, to his surprise, his opponent not only knew the Surging Wave Palm Technique but had also mastered it to the point of turning water waves into a water dragon.


    This oue almost shattered his pride and left him in disbelief.


    Pei Xuanjing just smirked and stayed silent. He had observed and learned from countless Martial Studies techniques throughout his journey. As such, he could easily learn any skill, even if he had only seen it once.


    However, he had no interest in exining this to his opponent. He averted his gaze and moved away.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing ignore him, Murong Hai¡¯s face turned green with anger. But as his skills were not up to par, he ultimately had to leave the field with a heavy heart.


    At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on the lone figure in the Practice martial arts field, with no doubts about his strength.


    Even though many were prepared for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s victory, they had hoped for a fierce and tense battle rather than such an easy defeat of his opponent.


    It¡¯s important to remember that even though Murong Hai only demonstrated one move, his skills could ce him not just in the top twenty, but even possibly the top ten.


    Once again, Pei Xuanjing turned to the others and calmly asked, ¡°Anybody<div>


    No sooner had his words died than another challenger emerged from the crowd.


    s, he was defeated in a single blow.


    Subsequently, three more men stepped up, all were beaten, adding to the two previous ones, making five consecutive contenders defeated by Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing continued, ¡°I¡¯m standing right here; anyone who wants to challenge me, feel free to. Even if you alle at once, I don¡¯t mind!¡± Even if you alle at once, I don¡¯t mind!


    His words caused uproar among the crowd; it was a tant provocation.


    A few familiar faces in the crowd nced at each other and stood up together.


    The strength that Pei Xuanjing had shown had made these people feel troubled about how to respond.


    Now that he had proimed such arrogant words, they saw an opportunity. They decided to join forces against him, intending to eliminate apetitor and teach Pei Xuanjing a lesson, hoping to cost him a spot in the top ten.


    As the five challengers entered the field, intent on introducing themselves, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t seem interested. He merely hurled a punch with an overwhelming force directly at them.


    Boom!


    Strings of sounds rang out as these five men were tossed aside by Pei Xuanjing almost immediately after they had stepped into the field, before they could even finish speaking.<div>


    Another loss!


    This time, even the joint attack of the five men failed to withstand even a single move from Pei Xuanjing.


    Even though Pei Xuanjing had caught them off guard, it was clear there was a considerable gap between them. Even though they were five men working together, they were no match for him.


    ¡°Any more challengers?¡±


    When Pei Xuanjing spoke this time, there were no responses from the crowd. The arena fell into silence and even the VIPs from the major powers attending the event went quiet. The strength Pei Xuanjing disyed exceeded all their expectations, it was unprecedented.


    Of course, they didn¡¯t think there were no realpetitors who could match Pei Xuanjing. Those people hadn¡¯t made their move yet. It wasn¡¯t because they didn¡¯t dare, but because of the rule changes that gave rise to hesitation. After all, with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength, they too couldn¡¯t lightly im victory. Even those confident in their own abilities had to consider the possibility of mutual defeat alongside Pei Xuanjing, only to be taken advantage of by someone else.


    It should be noted that not only does the top five in this exam represent the honor ofpeting in the Capital¡¯s Grand Contest, but there are also countless hidden benefits. This meant that the top ten would receive key training and more cultivation resources from Yunzhong County.


    Seeing that no one responded for quite a while, Pei Xuanjing thought for a moment and understood the other¡¯s considerations. If he were in their shoes, he would certainly not like to pave the way for others.


    He shook his head faintly, finding it somewhat dull.


    Just when the field seemed to be a stalemate, the ce sank into a silence.


    At this moment, a strapping youth spoke aloud, ¡°Young Master Pei¡¯s skill is extraordinary. And I too have been eager topete, but I can¡¯t bear to give up on a spot in the top five. After all, for us, it¡¯s an opportunity that we cannot miss.¡±


    This youth was named Shi Feng, one of the strongest in thispetition. As per Mr. Pei Laozhu, he should be one of Pei Xuanjing¡¯spetitors.


    Of course, this was only Mr. Pei Laozhu¡¯s assumption.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Regrettably, none of the potentialpetitors suggested by Mr. Pei Laozhu stepped forward in the previous challenge. Now, as Shi Feng suddenly stood up, Pei Xuanjing, with all his experience, could guess his intentions. So he looked at him with interest, waiting for him to continue.


    Seeing his words pique Pei Xuanjing¡¯s interest, Shi Feng confidently smiled..

 Chapter 339: 276: I Set the Rules

    Chapter 339: 276: I Set the Rules<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Shi Feng raised his voice and continued, ¡°If Ipete with Young Master Pei, there is inevitably a possibility of mutual casualties, and then some unqualified people will benefit from it.¡± while speaking, his gaze seemed to flick over some individuals in the field.


    The crowd¡¯s expressions varied, seemingly lost in thought.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om<div>


    After pausing, Shi Feng continued, ¡°It would be better if we teamed up and eliminate the weak ones first, secure the top five spots, and thenpete with all our might. Wouldn¡¯t that be a win-win situation?


    Upon hearing this, the faces of those who originally nned to reap benefits without much effort changed drastically. This was like nipping theirst hope in the bud.


    ¡°Brother Shi was right.¡± said Ling Yun, another man on the tform.


    ¡°I also agree with Brother Shi¡¯s n.¡± the stunning Hua Die Wu voiced her agreement.


    Several others also expressed their agreement. All of them had absolute confidence in their abilities and believed they would be among the final five.


    ¡°What does Young Master Pei think?¡± Shi Fengughed and looked at Pei Xuanjing.


    I knew it!


    Pei Xuanjing thought to himself that Shi Feng may seem reckless, but he actually pays attention to many little details. It was clear that his proposal was not impulsive.


    From the immediately agreed upon proposal by several others, it was apparent that this was not only his n, rather a consensus amongst them.


    However, Pei Xuanjing did not mind. After all, he didn¡¯t like the situation where he would fight tooth and nail while some were seated high, leisurely waiting to reap benefits.


    Before Pei Xuanjing could respond, a voice from the crowd spoke up.<div>


    ¡°Does Brother Shi think he can take us all on? Aren¡¯t you afraid of provoking our wrath?¡±


    Following the voice, Shi Feng did not immediately locate the speaker, heughed boldly and said, ¡®Martial arts cultivation upholds the strong. If anyone disagrees, feel free to step forward. If anyone can eliminate me, why not?¡± After speaking, he looked around with confidence. For some reason, the field


    reli sment.


    People respected the reputation he had built, it was not out of ignorance that Shi Feng dared to utter such words. Despite being only twenty-five years old, he had fully matured in the Qi Realm, standing on the verge of entering the third stage. His talents were top-notch among the entire Yunzhong Academy.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t even have the courage to make a move, it¡¯s disappointing. In that case, you may as well step out early and don¡¯t waste any more time.¡± Shi Feng stepped forward, punching several people around him without hesitation.


    ¡°Exactly! ¡±


    ¡°I also think it should be like this.¡±


    The moment Shi Feng made his move, others on the stage also moved, beginning to eliminate the contestants nearby.


    ¡°Master Gu, it seems these disciples are extraordinary, aren¡¯t they?¡± On the stage, someone said to Gu Yunshan with augh.


    Gu Yunshan modestly replied, ¡°They¡¯re just showing a bit of intelligence, it¡¯s nothing big.¡±


    For the higher-ups in Yunzhong such as Gu Yunshan, they didn¡¯t reject such urrences during thepetition. In fact, they were somewhat pleased.<div>


    Strength dominates in martial arts cultivation, which is not wrong. However, cultivation should not blindly challenge the strong. First, they should stabilize their own strength, and then gradually progress. This could also be counted as a wise move.


    However, just when everyone thought this was the case, an unexpected event urred.


    Boom!


    Unexpectedly, Pei Xuanjing burst out with a palm to stop their actions.


    ¡°What does Young Master Pei mean?¡± They looked puzzled at Pei Xuanjing, with a hint of hostility in their eyes.


    Pei Xuanjing chuckled, ¡°Your n is very good. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the idea to fool around with you.¡±


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing refer to their n as fooling around, their faces changed and they flew into a rage.


    Stepping forward, Pei Xuanjing said coldly, ¡°Moreover, I made the rules. What qualification do you have to break my rules!¡±


    While their thoughts might bemendable, Pei Xuanjing really didn¡¯t feel like ying along with them.


    Having said that they were all challenging him together, who gave them the courage to change his rules?


    Boom!<div>


    At this moment, the aura released from Pei Xuanjing, who had been in a high position for decades, caused theplexions of these people to change drastically, and some of the weaker ones even started to sweat from their foreheads.


    They felt the terrifying aura erupting from Pei Xuanjing, and their hearts trembled.


    Hiss!


    This kid is overbearing.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing behaving so arrogantly, the major power leaders of Yunzhong County who were watching couldn¡¯t help but sigh in their hearts.


    The Dean of Yunzhong Academy, Gu Yunshan, also couldn¡¯t help frowning, looking at Mr. Pei Laozhu next to him. He thought to himself, no wonder this is Pei¡¯s breed. Such overbearing nature is certainly passed down from the same line.


    Mr. Pei Laozhu turned a blind eye to the gazes of others, looking at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s figure, he couldn¡¯t help showing a triumphant expression.


    Shi Feng and the others were furious. As geniuses themselves, even though they recognized Pei Xuanjing¡¯s talent, they were angry to be looked down upon by him.


    ¡°Come on!¡± Pei Xuanjingughed lightly.


    Several people hesitated. if they all attacked at once, it would seem a bit unfair even if they won.


    However, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t hesitate the same way. While his smile remained, he started attacking without any hesitation.


    With each step, a burst of strong momentum erupted from him, punches and kicks flew, making him look like a tiger in a pack of wolves. Each time he attacked, someone was sent flying out of the practice martial arts field.


    The contestants, treated like prey and set to be eliminated, were furious. However, it was almost meaningless because the gap between their strengths was too great, several people were eliminated from the stage in an instant.


    Although Pei Xuanjing hadn¡¯t fully recovered to his peak state and had only just entered the Qi Realm, let alone reach the ultimate perfect state of the Qi Realm, he hadn¡¯t even cultivated the 108 strands of True Qi of the minorpleteness state.


    After all, for Pei Xuanjing, it was apletely new cultivation realm, which required gradual experience and insight.


    Despite that, the strength he showed at that moment was not something these people could resist.


    His foundation was profound, and his understanding and familiarity with martial arts alone were not something these people could match.


    In just the blink of an eye, the initial hundreds of participants were reduced to fewer than twenty. Naturally, these were the most powerful of thispetition.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s decisive action, the others dared no longer hesitate and rushed to make their moves.


    On the practice martial arts field, more than a dozen people each held their positions. After exchanging nces with each other, they almost simultaneously turned their gazes to where Pei Xuanjing was.


    Ranging his eyes over these individuals, Pei Xuanjing casually said, ¡°You might as well attack together..¡±

 Chapter 340: 277: Ten Years Spent on a Single Sword, Testing its Sharpness Today.

    Chapter 340: 277: Ten Years Spent on a Single Sword, Testing its Sharpness Today.<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Shameless braggart!¡±


    With that said, Murong Shan gave a cold shout. His muscles surged powerfully, exuding Heavenly Earthly Force. With one step, the whole practice martial arts field trembled slightly.<div>


    ¡°Mountain Suppression Palm, the palm suppresses the green mountains!¡±


    Murong Shan thrusted his palm, carrying a force as if it could suppress mountains. This transformed into a palm print nearly ten feet in size and began to press against Pei Xuanjing. Everywhere the palm print passed, the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi roared, setting off countless qi explosions.


    ¡°Nice try! ¡± Pei Xuanjingughed gently.


    He stretched out his right hand, fingers formed into a sword gesture. With a gentle swipe in the air, an approximately three-feet-long sword qi burst forth. In that moment, everyone seemed to feel an unparalleled ferocity tearing through the heavens.


    Thud!


    The palm print was easily split open by the sword qi. The remaining force didn¡¯t diminish, the unmatched knife¡¯s edge continued forward. Murong Shan was entirely subjected to a tremendous impact, coughing up blood, and was blown off his feet,nding tens of feet away. If it weren¡¯t for the vastness of the practice martial arts field, he would have been eliminated.


    However, the rest of those present, watching the struggling Murong Shan with his unstable aura, could clearly tell he was badly hurt, and his abilities were most likely significantly diminished from before.


    The others exchanged nces. They each saw the deep fear in the others¡¯ eyes. Murong Shan¡¯s abilities wereparable to theirs, and even ranked in the higher tier among them, yet he had been defeated so effortlessly.


    There came a moment of silence in the practice martial arts field. No one had expected Pei Xuanjing¡¯s abilities to have reached such an extent. Had they not witnessed his breakthrough into the Qi Realm with their own eyes just earlier, Shi Feng and the others would have believed that he had already stepped even rurtner Into tne stage or ¡®rrue Great Apnsnment.


    ¡°What about you guys? Are you not going to make a move?¡±


    In the practice martial arts field, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s smile did not waver. With his eyes sweeping over the crowd, he still appeared gentle and schrly, but almost everyone felt the surge of his powerful aura.<div>


    In that move just now, Pei Xuanjing had clearly understood the gap in their strength. The people before him, although they could be considered talented and demonic, had simply not cultivated for long enough.


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view, his real opponents¨C even that Chu Tiange from the Da Li Dynasty¨C were nothing inparison. His true opponents in this world were among those heavenly ranked powerhouses.


    Just as well, since thispetition had be meaningless, it should be brought to an end now!


    With that thought, Pei Xuanjing gestured with his right hand, and a Hundred Tempered Longsword flew over from the weapons rack at the edge of the practice martial arts field and into his hand. As soon as the sword was in his hand, his aura drastically changed. His previously gentle demeanor instantly became sharp and intimidating, like a divine sword.


    ¡°Gentlemen, I have been pondering over this for more than a decade, creating half a set of sword techniques. If anyone among you can withstand this one stroke, I admit defeat! Now, please experience the first move: Nine Luminaries!¡±


    This was what Pei Xuanjing had worked on over the past 12 years, apart from studying martial arts. He wanted to integrate the sword techniques he had practiced, as well as his original martial arts skills, into oneplete body, creating a unique sword technique. Of course, this sword technique was only in its initial stage, and only three moves have been deduced.


    As his voice fell, the Hundred Tempered Longsword in his hand began to hum, and a sharp aura started to seep from his body. This aura seemed to be invincible, as if it was meant to sever everything.


    Hmm?


    Atop the high tform, Mr. Pei Laozhu¡¯s eyes lit up. At the same time, surprise appeared on the faces of Guo Yi and Gu Yunshan. They almost simultaneously uttered, ¡°Sword intent!¡±


    Sword intent!


    Unexpectedly, this Pei Xuanjing had grasped the Sword intent! The people on the high tform exchanged nces, their eyes filled with shock. For Pei Xuanjing, just releasing a fraction of his intent was enough to deter everyone.<div>


    It¡¯s worth knowing that in terms of theprehension of the martial arts realm, Pei Xuanjing had far surpassed everyone else, probably only those heavenly rank powerhouses in this world could match him.


    The first sword, named: Nine Luminaries.


    When Pei Xuanjing used this move, even though he was only holding an ordinary Hundred Tempered Longsword, the strength he exhibited had left everyone in awe.


    As the longsword shed through the sky, a crisp ringing sound echoed. Then, upon the ordinary sword de, nine celestial body illusions appeared. The nine celestial bodies connected together, echoing each other, their aura soaring through the heavens.


    Although it was still daylight, almost everyone seemed to see nine celestial bodies faintly twinkling in the sky, and stars falling, merging into the sword.


    Next, Pei Xuanjing just waved in the air, a ten-foot-long sword qi howled out, instantly transformed into several de shadows, rushing towards everyone on the field.


    In the field, the ten-plus people could all feel an intangible Heavenly Earthly Force descending. The awe-inspiring heavenly majesty pressed down out of thin air, covering them. Their faces changed drastically as they each used their unique skills to deal with the oing de shadows.


    ¡°Guo Yi, what do you think of this sword?¡± Mr. Pei Laozhu suppressed the astonishment in his heart, smiled and asked Guo Yi who was next to him.


    Truth be told, even though he had great faith in Pei Xuanjing, he was clueless about what Pei Xuanjing had achieved in his twelve years of pondering.


    Now that he saw the sword Pei Xuanjing had executed, it had gone entirely beyond his expectations.


    ¡°At the same realm as me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to resist!¡± After a moment¡¯s pondering, Guo Yi opened his mouth to speak with a bitter smile.<div>


    If it had been earlier, if he and Pei Xuanjing were both in the same realm, their strength would probably not exceed each other¡¯s; without reaching the final moment, the oue would be uncertain, even if thetter had already mastered the sword intent.


    However, when he saw the sword technique that Pei Xuanjing had created himself, Guo Yi felt a bit overwhelmed.


    To be clear, even if one mastered the intent, they could only execute a martial arts technique to its fullest. But for those who had created a technique, it was not just about that when they executed it.


    He directed his gaze at the extraordinary Pei Xuanjing on the practice martial arts field. Deep in his heart, he thought: it seems that another unparalleled swordsman has emerged in the world.


    In the practice martial arts field, in the face of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s nearly invincible sword, the dozen people could only resist with all of their strength. At this moment, their abilities were instantly revealed.


    After the sword pass!


    In the practice martial arts field, more than a dozen people had all been directly eliminated, falling below the field. Only Pei Xuanjing was standing.


    And his long sword, unable to withstand Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword intent, disintegrated into dust.


    In the vast practice martial arts field, only Pei Xuanjing stood there with his hands behind his back, his aura sharp and intimidating, causing everyone present to dare not look directly at him.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled lightly, ignoring all else, and turned to return to the Pei Mansion.


    [At fifteen years old: Your swordsmanship reached great aplishment, created a sensation at the Martial Arts Competition in Yunzhong City, and no one among your peers can match you.]


    As the saying goes, ¡°Still for three years, only to make a stunning move; static for three years, only to fly up the sky.¡±


    Today¡¯s sword move, which suppressed all his peers, immediately spread throughout Yunzhong City, extending to Yunzhong County. His fame was chanted by countless people, and even in the ins of the Da Li Dynasty, people knew of this rising talent in Yunzhong.


    Of course, nobody knew that three days after the imperial examination, Pei Xuanjing left the Pei Mansion in Yunzhong, disappearing into the Yunzhong grasnd.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Ten years in the making of the sword, today the de is tested..

 Chapter 341 - 278 Li Tiange!

    Chapter 341: Chapter 278 Li Tiange!


    Trantor: 549690339


    The autumn wind howls, bending myriad grass.


    Pei Xuanjing is sitting by ake, circled by intense Heaven and Earth Essence Qi. He keeps his eyes half-closed as his True Qi circtes within his body, constantly generating pure True Qi.


    Of course, if anyone saw this scene, they would be stunned.


    Because, in the distance by theke, dozens of the Da Li Dynasty tribal knightsy spread-eagled in all directions, all in with a single sword strike to the throat, having seemingly failed to resist.


    As expected, these fallen knights were all in by Pei Xuanjing.


    Ever since he left Yunzhong City, moving out alone into the grasnds, he became the target of many knights who thought they could easily capture him for their own gain.


    Unfortunately for them, Pei Xuanjing was not their prey, but a ferocious tiger that devoured humans. Over this period, countless knights were in by him.


    As a result, almost all the tribes on the grasnds under the Da Li Dynasty had taken notice. They had dispatched several skilled individuals to find and eliminate Pei Xuanjing, but unsurprisingly, none seeded.


    Whooosh, whooosh¡­


    Pei Xuanjing, having finished his cultivation, opened his eyes, a hint of a smile appearing on his face as he felt the surging stream of True Qi within his body.


    In a short period of three months, he had managed to refine 365 strands of True Qi, reaching the absolute peak of the Qi Realm.


    For those who find it challenging to reach the extreme of the Qi Realm, constant exploration andborious cultivation are required to reach the pinnacle.


    Yet for Pei Xuanjing, his path of cultivation was smooth sailing, without any obstacles, up until the Heavenly Rank.


    Theories learned from a book are of limited depth; without practice,plete understanding is beyond reach.


    Initially, Pei Xuanjing had some spection about the process of cultivating the Qi Realm in this world. Now that he had actually begun his cultivation, he finally understood the profound intricacies of the process and the difference between the extent of True Qi umtion and stepping into the Gang Qi Realm.


    Cultivation in this world primarily follows the Dao of Qi Refining.


    The Inner Qi, True Qi, and Gang Qi realms are essentially processes whereby martial artists form connections with the heavens and earth, and finally aplishmunion with the heavens and earth, thus understanding the essence of the world.


    In the Inner Qi realm, martial artists refine themselves toy a solid foundation, so as to hold the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi.


    The True Qi realm is the stage where the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi begins to slowly enter the body to bear the Essence Qi. The more True Qi is refined in this realm, the greater the range of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi contamination.


    In the Gang Qi realm, the spirit acts as a bridge to the heavens and the earth. Communion andprehension with the heavens and earth transform True Qi into the powerful Gang Qi, strengthening one¡¯s body, fusing as one with the universe.


    At the Heavenly Rank, the Meridian Pass is broken through, and the body¡¯s True Qi is continuously condensed and purified. The cycle of ceaseless condensation ultimately leads to the unity with the heavens and earth, an infinite realm.


    ¡°No wonder these people do not strongly insist on reaching the extreme in the


    True Qi realm. Because even if they only refine 108 strands of True Qi in the True Qi realm which affects their strength in the Gang Qi Realm, they still have hopes of breaking through to the Heavenly rank. After reaching the Heavenly Rank, there may be differences in strength, but there¡¯ll be no other differences in cultivation. As long as they work hard and diligently, they can still make up for these shorings.¡± Pei Xuanjing thought.


    Instead of pursuing perfection in the Qi Realm and wasting the prime of your life, it would be better to give up temporarily, wait for the chance to step into the Heavenly Rank, then make up for the deficiencies in the foundation.


    After all, martial artists in the Qi realm have limited life spans and do not have much time to waste. Once they step into the Heavenly Rank, their inner Qi circtes indefinitely, and their life span is extended. They have ample time and opportunities to make up for the deficiencies.


    ¡°Originally in the Daming world, cultivation was simply about umting


    True Qi continuously, but there was no clear distinction. Hence, even among First-Grade Martial Artists, there were measurable differences in the amount of True Qi umtion and the degree of purity in their bodies. However, this world offers a more detailed ssification, making the path of cultivation of martial artists more precise.¡± Pei Xuanjing thought about the martial studies he had studied in the Daming world: ¡°In the Daming world, practicing Gang Qi is merely a means of attack, but in this world, it is an essential step in cultivation.¡±


    ¡°If others from the Daming world came to this world, they might need to re-cultivate Gang Qi. But for me, there¡¯s no need.¡± A smile surfaced on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face, ¡°Innate Thunder Gang Qi might be one of my strongest means of attack apart from swordsmanship in this world.¡±


    As he spoke, he closed his eyes again, and his inner True Qi began to operate.


    In an instant, countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi began to converge around him again.


    With the operation of Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Intention, urging on the Innate Thunder Gang Qi, in a world already rich with Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, the power of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s innate Thunder Gang Qi would surely be even greater.


    If other people saw this, they would surely be left with their mouths hanging


    open In snocK.


    For many, they had to go through great pains to gather their spirits, break through the Meridian Pass in one go,prehend the spirit, and then carefully condense the Gang Qi. They live in constant fear, worrying that one small mistake would lead to significant setbacks.


    As a result, many people choose a safe ce when making a breakthrough, only proceeding when they are fully prepared. To see Pei Xuanjing behave in such a brazen manner is utterly unheard of.


    However, what they don¡¯t know is that for Pei Xuanjing, advancing to the Gang Qi Realm is no trouble at all; it¡¯s merely a matter of moments.


    Ayer of purple-green light slowly emerged to envelop Pei Xuanjing, exuding a terrifying aura. An endless amount of Thunder Gang Qi pervaded the air as though all the power of thunder between heaven and earth was converging towards him.


    Boom!


    Countless Gang Qi burst out from around him, causing a series of gas explosions. The resulting shockwave swept everything in the vicinity.


    Centered on where Pei Xuanjing was, everything in the vicinity was lifted off the ground leaving nothing but bare earth. All the vegetation in the area was reduced to dust and scattered with the wind. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The Third Stage of Martial Arts, Gang Qi Realm.


    This is still the second stage of the Gang Qi Realm, the Gang Qi Externalization Realm.


    Just by merging his inner and outer Gang Qi to form a unified whole, he would have reached perfection in the Gang Qi Realm, with only one step separating him from breaking through the Meridian Pass and advancing to the Heavenly


    Rank.


    Pei Xuanjing opened his eyes; shes of lightning emanated from his eyes. His youthful face bore a grave dignity.


    He smiled faintly, his eyes dimming, and the grand aura around him dissipated, restoring his casual demeanor.


    He slowly stood up, hands resting on his back, his robe fluttering in the wind, his gaze fixed towards the north.


    In the following moment, a gust of wind blew in. A young man of about twenty years old, along with an old man with white hair, appeared not far from Pei Xuanjing.


    The Da Li Dynasty, Li Tiange!

 Chapter 342 - 279: Since You Take Action, Be

    Chapter 342: Chapter 279: Since You Take Action, Be


    Prepared to Die


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly, a hint of caution surfacing in his eyes.


    Of course, his caution did not stem from the young man, but rather from the unremarkable old man apanying him.


    Pei Xuanjing detected a hint of danger from thetter and given his current strength, the only individuals capable of posing a threat to him were likely those of the Heavenly Rank.


    Unexpectedly, he had stumbled upon a Heavenly Rank powerhouse here.


    However, upon reflection, Li Tiange, being the most outstanding prodigy of the Da Li Dynasty at present, who stepped into the third stage of Martial Arts at the age of twenty, was taken as a disciple by the royal adviser of Da Li, and was known as the top of the younger generation in Da Li Dynasty.


    A young powerhouse like this, a future seed of the Heavenly Rank, having a


    Heavenly Rank powerhouse as a Taoist protector, was not surprising.


    Even so, what about a Heavenly Rank powerhouse?


    Pei Xuanjing was keen to gauge precisely how powerful this Heavenly Rank powerhouse was.


    ¡°Pei Min?¡±


    Li Tiange began to speak.


    ¡°Indeed!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing replied calmly, nodding his head.


    ¡°This Prince heard of a genius emerging from Yunzhong, and originally thought that he would have to go to the Capital of the Tang Dynasty next year to meet him, but he did not expect you to dare to enter the grasnds alone.¡± Li Tiange boomed in a deep voice.


    Naturally, Li Tiange had received word of the emergence of a peerless genius in Yunzhong County.


    However, he had not thought that the other party would not only not stay in Yunzhong for cultivation but also dare to venture into the grasnds alone and recklessly kill the people of Da Li.


    At first, when he heard the news, Li Tiange was quite surprised, but after confirming it, he decided toe and meet the other party himself.


    ¡°So what?¡± Pei Xuanjing retorted.


    Li Tiange sneered: ¡°So, this Prince wants to see what sets you apart?¡±


    He wanted to see what made this young genius, whom many people had praised, capable ofpeting against him, so special.


    Moreover, if he could kill him, it would not only magnify his fame but also rid Da Li of a potential future threat.


    ¡°Are you going to attack?¡± Pei Xuanjing smirked, shaking his head and said, ¡°You are no match for me.¡±


    He could sense that Li Tiange was quite strong amongst his peers, so much so that among the people at Yunzhong Academy, there probably wasn¡¯t anyone who couldpete against him.


    Even if Mr. Pei Laozhu, who had been immersed in the third stage of Martial Arts for decades, were to make a move, the oue of the battle would still be uncertain.


    However, to Pei Xuanjing, it did not equate to much.


    If his opponent had just stepped into the Qi Realm, Pei Xuanjing might have been interested in exchanging a few blows.


    But now having entered the Gang Qi Realm, and with the prospect of soon reaching the full manifestation of Gang Qi, Pei Xuanjing simply didn¡¯t feel like making a move.


    It was the elderly man standing behind him, suspected to be of Heavenly Rank, who actually intrigued him.


    Although Pei Xuanjing was simply stating the facts, his words sounded like an insult to Li Tiange¡¯s ears, making him immensely angry.


    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Li Tiange roared in anger: ¡°Never has anyone dared to insult this Prince so!¡±


    Even though he hailed from a coteral line of the royal family, because of his exceptional talents, Li Tiange had experienced smooth sailing all along. Typically, he was the one looking down on others, being looked down upon in return was a first for him.


    But Pei Xuanjing did not care about his reaction, staying silent with a smile on his face.


    This attitude enraged Li Tiange further, his face darkened and his intimidating prowess gradually ascended, leaving a dreadful aura in the air.


    In an instant, the grasnds were filled with an air of killing intent and destion, and wild winds were blowing all over.


    Pei Xuanjing, however, waspletely undeterred by this terrifying aura, his smile faded, and he coldly spoke, ¡°Are you seeking death?¡±


    The chill in his voice was bone-piercing. Even the normally indifferent white-haired elder couldn¡¯t help but knit his brows. He found that Pei


    Xuanjing¡¯s strength seemed to be different from the rumors ¨C it seemed even stronger.


    But at this point, Li Tiange was already too enraged to think clearly. After hearing this threat from Pei Xuanjing, he roared, ¡°To the death!¡±


    True Qi flowed within his body, and Gang Qi emanated from his hands, enveloping the Curved de he held, emitting a chilling cutting edge.


    The Martial Arts third stage, the Gang Qi Realm, allowed him to release his Gang Qi externally.


    At the age of twenty, he possessed such a cultivation level, surpassing many people, and even old powerhouses could feel ashamed of their inferiority.


    Boom!


    He leaped several meters into the sky holding his Curved de tightly in both hands. Countless de auras spread across the sky, slicing towards Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Sigh,¡± Pei Xuanjing sighed faintly.


    The saying goes, ¡°Good words are futile for those beckoning death.¡±


    He had no intention of killing the other party initially, but since the other party was seeking death, Pei Xuanjing would not show mercy.


    Boom!


    A tremendous momentum suddenly erupted. Pei Xuanjing¡¯s robust True Qi circted around him, causing the surroundings winds to swirl, invoking the power of Wind and Thunder.


    With his left hand behind his back, he slowly raised his right hand, his fingers forming into a palm shape, he gathered countless shes of purple-blue thunderlight and, without any hesitation, pped down towards Li Tiange.


    Shenxiao Thunder Palm!


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s clothes fluttered, his upright body seemed immovable like a mountain.


    The air around him emitted continual explosive sounds as he struck the palm, the aura surged violently, like a storm of thunderbolts, creating a magnificent sight.


    Even above him, the heavens changed, the originally clear sky seemed to be filled with dark clouds, thunder and lightninging in and out of existence. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Li Tiange¡¯s face changed dramatically. He had not expected Pei Xuanjing¡¯s palm strike to bear such terrifying power.


    He felt as if a vast power was rushing towards him. He felt like a lone sheep isted amidst a pack of wolves, in immense danger, potentially facing death at any moment.


    Bang!


    The tremendous force struck Li Tiange¡¯s body, making him feel as if he was hit by a considerable attack. His hairs stood on end, his muscles, skin, and organs shattered. He spat mouthfuls of fresh blood and flew backward.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s figure blurred and with a single leap, he directlynded a kick on Li Tiange¡¯s chest. He turned pale and spat out several mouthfuls of fresh blood.


    Just one strike!


    With just one strike, Pei Xuanjing had critically wounded Li Tiange, leaving him without anybat power.


    If such news were to get out, it would probably cause a sensation in the world.


    It should be known that with Li Tiange¡¯s strength, there were only a few people in the younger generation of the empire who were confident of defeating him.


    Yet, to defeat him so cleanly and effortlessly, nobody else could.


    ¡°What a waste!¡± Pei Xuanjing sighed as he looked at the seriously injured Li Tiange beneath his feet: ¡°I really do not understand why you would choose a path leading to your own death.¡±


    Spit!


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, Li Tiange¡¯s anger got the better of him, draining the color from his face.


    ¡°Young man, stop now,¡± advised the white-haired elder who had apanied Li Tiange.


    Pei Xuanjing, indifferent to the elder¡¯s threats, calmly said, ¡°I said before, if one dares to make a move, one should be prepared to face death.¡±


    ¡°You arrogant fool, how dare you!¡± The white-haired elder¡¯s face changed color dramatically. He could not let Li Tiange die here.


    ¡°Heh,¡± Pei Xuanjing snickered, extending his fingers like a sword, ready to strike..

 Chapter 343: 280: Heavenly Rank Powerhouse

    Chapter 343: 280: Heavenly Rank Powerhouse<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pushi!


    A sword qi pierced through Li Tiange¡¯s body.<div>


    With the strength of Pei Xuanjing, this sword qi of his, even at the peak of Li Tiange¡¯s powers, would likely be difficult to resist, let alone now that he was seriously injured and devoid of all power to fight back.


    Therefore, when Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword qi pierced through, his breath ceased immediately, he was dead beyond any doubt, without any signs of life.


    Li Tiange is dead!


    Li Tiange, who was regarded as a major enemy by countless of his contemporaries in the dynasty, died just like that, dying quietly in this grasnd, with only Pei Xuanjing and his Taoists witnessing it.


    When such newses out, it will not be as simple as shocking the world, if handled improperly, it might lead to the resurgence of a war between the two parties.


    Even Mr. Pei Laozhu, who harbors intense hatred towards Da Li, only mentioned defeating Li Tiange when he initially ordered Pei Xuanjing to take action, not to kill him.


    Because seeds of this heavenly rank are the most precious existence for both parties. They are not to be lightly killed.


    [At the age of fifteen: you killed Li Tiange on the Yunzhong grasnd.]


    [The trajectory of your life begins to change¡­]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Ah! You should die!¡± The white-haired old man was beside himself with anger. Never in his wildest dreams did he imagine that Li Tiange would die here today.


    It has to be said that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength far exceeds his expectation.<div>


    To have suchbat power at such a young age is unheard of.


    However, Li Tiange had always had a smooth journey, was overbearing, and looked down upon everyone. It could also be seen as a lesson for him to suffer a setback, which should inspire him to be more courageous after feeling disgraced.


    But seeing how Pei Xuanjing humiliated Li Tiange was something he couldn¡¯t tolerate, so he tried to stop Pei Xuanjing¡¯s behavior.


    But he never thought that the boy in front of him could be so murderous and reckless that he actually killed Li Tiange.


    Li Tiange is dead!


    The prodigy cultivated by the Da Li dynasty with countless resources just died on the grasnd like this, this undoubtedly sent the white-haired old man into a frenzy, while simultaneously sending chills up his spine.


    ¡°Die!¡± The white-haired old man burst out in anger, terrifying momentum erupted from him, his killing intent ice-cold and nothing blocked it at all.


    He knew that unless he killed the boy in front of him today, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stand the rage of the National Teacher.


    ¡°So it¡¯s a heavenly rank powerhouse!¡± Pei Xuanjing was not afraid at all when faced with such a terrifying aura from the white-haired old man.


    For a heavenly rank powerhouse of this rank being so shameless as to target him, he didn¡¯t care at all.


    Originally, ording to the tacit understanding of various parties, heavenly rank powerhouses should not easily take action against ordinary martial artists, especially in this kind ofpetition among peers.<div>


    After all, if any powerhouse were allowed to intervene in the conflict of their peers, it would easily result in mutual revenge, making the younger generations feel threatened and thus triggering a war.


    However, it can¡¯t be helped that there is no one here who can restrain the other party.


    Although Pei Xuanjing was in a youthful body, he never saw himself as a junior or a weak person.


    In this world, the only opponents Pei Xuanjing could regard as equals were these heavenly rank powerhouses. So he was not afraid of their attacks, on the contrary, he was eager to test them out.


    Perhaps the heavenly rank powerhouses of this world are very strong, but although the heavenly rank powerhouse in front of him could make him feel hesitant, it did not make him feel a threat of death.


    So he was somewhat impatient, wanting to see where the gap between him and the heavenly rank powerhouses was, whether it was possible for him to triumph as the weak against the strong.


    Boom!


    The white-haired old man¡¯s vigorous true qi was released wildly with a punch.


    His robe swelled, and countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi followed his punch. The endless forceful wind swept all directions, just like a giant wolf howling up to the sky, rushing towards Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Sure enough, it is no different from what I anticipated.¡± Pei Xuanjing watched as the white-haired old man made his move, instantly gaining some insights.


    Heavenly rank powerhouses use their own true qi as catalysts to mobilize the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi between heaven and earth. One casual strike can stir up endless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, striking enemies with the force of heaven and earth.<div>


    When the strong reach this realm, the depth of the true qi in their bodies is not that important. They care about their connection with heaven and earth.


    With every move they make, they can induce the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi for their own use. As long as the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi does not run out, they will hardly ever exhaust themselves.


    All these thoughts shed within the short span of a moment. Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hands did not stop moving. He give a faint smile, slowly raised his hands, and the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi around him moved along.


    Then, with a p of his hands, a thunder dragon suddenly appeared, rolling and tearing towards the opponent with terrifying power.


    ¡°You actually¡­¡± The white-haired old man looked horrified.


    He was more shocked today than in countless years. The young man in front of him had given him too many surprises.


    The young man in front of him was slowly mobilizing Heaven and Earth Essence Qi. If this were to get out, it would probably drive countless people mad. This is exclusively for heavenly rank powerhouses.


    Being able to mobilize the power of heaven and earth in the three stages of martial arts would definitely be of great benefit to breaking through to the heavenly rank in the future.


    Pei Xuanjing just smiled and said nothing. His ability to do this was actually not surprising.


    Originally, he could operate the natural qi between heaven and earth with his own true qi as a guide. An Gang Qi shield that can both attack and defend could be formed on the exterior of his body, depending on the circumstances.


    If cultivated to a high level, it can convert the power of heaven and earth into the cultivator¡¯s own power. A casual strike can bring forth the natural qi between heaven and earth, and kill the enemy with the force of heaven and earth.


    Pei Xuanjing integrated this into the Shenxiao Thunder Gang Qi, transforming the Gang Qi shield into the power of thunder, whichprised his whole body, providing better defense.


    Moreover, he not only retained the original abilities tomandeer the natural qi, but also, when highly cultivated, could convert the qi of heaven and earth into the destructive force of thunder. His moves can then carry the power of Shenxiao Thunder, killing enemies with the might of heaven and earth. Plus, with the power of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Yin Spirit, it was almost effortless for him to do this, literally, without any effort at all.


    Boom!


    The two of them collided, causing a violent st, and raising a wild tempest.


    The terrifying forceful wind surged like a river, sweeping in all directions.


    Even Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help but stagger back several steps from such a violent st. A trace of annoyance shed across his face.


    This physical body was far inferior to his original one. If it were his own body that had undergone a metamorphosis once, he wouldn¡¯t have been scared by such a collision.


    There¡¯s no helping it!


    The cultivation in the Way of Essence Refinement is different from the Path of Qi Refinement.


    Even though Pei Xuanjing had been cultivating continuously, his current body only reached the level equivalent to the entry to the Qi Realm in this world..

 Chapter 344: 281: Fierce Battle

    Chapter 344: 281: Fierce Battle<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The way of Essence Refinement requires one to move forward step by step, without taking shortcuts.


    After all, this world is simply a projection of the real world within a simtor. Unable to use the simtor to boost the cultivation process, all Pei Xuanjing can do is grind slowly, step by step.<div>


    However, there is an upside: Pei Xuanjing will have a deeper understanding of the mystery of Essence Refinement and gain insights that he was previously unable to perceive while using the simtor.


    Pei Xuanjing is not satisfied with the recent encounter, but the white-haired old man across him has apletely different view.


    Murderous intent res up in the eyes he fixes on Pei Xuanjing.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Even though he didn¡¯t give it his all this time, the fact that Pei Xuanjing could withstand one of his strikes is incredibly shocking to him.


    After all, a Heavenly Rank power is absolutely overwhelmingpared to any non-Heavenly Rank Martial Artist, no matter how talented or powerful they are.


    The young man before him today has broken this rule. If the news spread, it would likely cause shock and hysteria amongst both the Heavenly Rank powerhouses and ordinary Martial Artists.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    The white-haired elder snorted coldly, thenunched another fierce attack.


    He leapt up into the air, standing aloft and exuding a terribly oppressive aura as his clothes billowed and energy swirled around him.


    Several consecutive punches were thrown by him, transforming into a rumbling force that became countless gargantuan wolves, howling to the sky and charging towards Pei Xuanjing from above.


    At the same time, the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi within several tens of meters surrounding the two seemed to be manipted by him, applying silent pressure towards Pei Xuanjing.<div>


    This is the real power of a Heavenly Rank expert. They canbine their own True Qi with the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi in their surroundings, effectively turning the power of Heaven and Earth to their advantage.


    Even though this white-haired elder can only control the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi within several tens of meters, it is already absolutely overwhelming to any power below the rank of Heavenly Rank.


    Huh?


    Pei Xuanjing, with his sharp senses, noticed this and narrowed his eyes.


    Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Intention was hastily activated, with celestial phenomena manifesting above his head and the Four Seasons Rotation wrapping around him while the purple and blue light of his innate Thunder Gang Qi formed a light shield around his body.


    The purple and blue light shield expanded rapidly, forming a shield that was several meters in diameter around Pei Xuanjing, blocking the power of Heaven and Earth projected by the opponent.


    However, Pei Xuanjing realized that such a move was merely a temporary measure and would notst long.


    His expression became stern, and then he rapidly pped out with both palms.


    Boom, boom, boom¡­


    Loud rumbling sounds, one after another, echoed like thunder.


    Various palm strikes were continuously unleashed, causing ripples in the air that flowed like waves, as if even the void was stagnating, then shattering.<div>


    With a wave of his hand, countless purple-blue Thunder powers, carrying a terrifying aura of destruction, surged upward from below.


    It was as if the Heavenly River was reversing its course, surging upward in an unstoppable manner.


    Boom, boom, boom.


    The sky trembled, and the entire firmament changed color.


    The sh between the two caused a fierce fluctuation, carrying their respective explosive powers as it surged towards both of them.


    The face of the white-haired old man was stern as he waved his sleeves to fend off these energy sts.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He utilized the technique of Universe Shift to stimte his own potential. Using the skill of moving and deflecting forces, he was able to block these attacks without taking any damage.


    Moreover, consciously or unconsciously, he mobilized his Gang Qi to counteract these forces, in order to speed up the integration of his internal and external Gang Qi.


    ¡°What audacity!¡± The white-haired elder realized Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intent and shouted coldly.


    He couldn¡¯t believe that the youngster before him was so arrogant. Even inbat with him, the youngster didn¡¯t give it his all and still intended to use their fight as an opportunity to practice integrating his internal and external Gang Qi. This audacity was bordering on suicidal.


    However, he couldn¡¯t help but recognize in his heart that this young man truly was extraordinarily gifted.<div>


    Even someone as exceptional as the recently deceased Li Tiange, who entered the Gang Qi Realm at the age of twenty and was barely able to master his internal Gang Qi and begin practicing using his external Gang Qi, was referred to as a once in a lifetime genius.


    Yet the youngster before him seemed to be only fifteen and had already begun trying to integrate his internal and external Gang Qi, perfectly in harmony as one. Given his extraordinary pace of cultivation, coupled with his disyedbat prowess, how could this not startle the elder?


    Today, this youngster had to die, else he would undoubtedly emerge as a significant threat in the future.


    The potential danger that this youngster could pose to the great Li empire was out of the question. Just having a feud with such talent was enough to warrant a disaster.


    His heart filled with an icy murderous intent, the elder was about to make a move. Just then, he heard Pei Xuanjing let out a heartyugh:


    ¡°Hahaha, I have seen the techniques of a Heavenly Rank expert. Why don¡¯t we let you assess my techniques?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing reached out his right hand and grabbed. A long sword flew out of nowhere andnded in his hand.


    This was a regr divine sword that Pei Xuanjing brought along when he left Yunzhong City. It¡¯s essentially just an Indomitable Weapon from the Daming World.


    Although it¡¯s just an Indomitable Weapon, it could enhance Pei Xuanjing¡¯s swordsmanship several times over.


    Originally, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t think he would meet anyone in the Yunzhong grasnd worth drawing his sword against, but to have unexpectedly met a Heavenly Rank expert, he really ended up using it.


    The moment the sword entered his hand, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s aura changed dramatically. A piercing sharpness emanated from him, seemingly capable of piercing both Heaven and Earth.


    Above the daytime sky, stars faintly appeared, as if they were real yet illusory.


    Starlight fell from the sky onto Pei Xuanjing and the sword sheath in his hand.


    The First Move: Nine Luminaries.


    Along with the nging sound of a sword being unsheathed, a radiant beam of sword light appeared abruptly, as if it had pierced through time and space, presenting itself without a moment¡¯s notice.


    The piercing sword light instantly drew in numerous Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, transforming into a giant sword of several meters in size. The sword¡¯s body had nine stars flickering, forming a terrifying array that shed towards the white-haired old man.


    This was the sword art that Pei Xuanjing used during thepetition at


    Yunzhong Academy, a sword art he created bybining all of his learning. Starting with Nine Luminaries, it enhances to Eight Extremes, Seven Stars¡­and ultimately reverses to cultivate Yin Yang Mixed Origin.


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view, even if this sword technique is not yetplete, in terms of power alone, it is not weaker than many unique martial arts in the Daming World.


    Pei Xuanjing has big ambitions for this sword art. ording to his ideas, when this sword technique truly reaches perfection and its limit, it should step into the realm of Immortal Path and be a true Immortal Sword Skill.


    The white-haired old man¡¯s face changed. He recalled in the information about the youngster that at the climax of thepetition, he defeated more than ten opponents of the same rank with a final formidable sword technique.


    Looking at the iing sword, he felt as if all things around were annihted by the sword light. There was nothing else, there was only this sword.


    Facing such a terrible sword, the white-haired elder showed a cautious look on his face. Countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi were rallying towards him..

 Chapter 345: 282 Heavenly Rank, Die!

    Chapter 345: 282 Heavenly Rank, Die!<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Staring down Pei Xuanjing¡¯s terrifying strike, the white-haired elder dared not underestimate him. Pei Xuanjing¡¯s capabilities, already disyed, sink the understanding into him that underestimating this youth was out of the question.


    He twitched, the resonating sound of his Qi exploding danced in the air. The waves of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi rolled tumultuously like shocking waves crashing upon the shore.<div>


    In an instant, everything within dozens of feet seemed to halt, controlled by his will alone.


    Boom!


    His fists thrust out, the sky roaring in response, the power of his fists disturbing the air into a vacuum, colliding brutally with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword.


    The moving waves of Qi swept across the surroundings, their sharp intent pouring out ceaselessly, like a river cascading uncontrobly.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword shone brightly, the spirit within it roared like a Thunder Dragon, rolling and leaping. The path traced by the sh of his sword cut through the air. Unrivalled in its intimidating edge, countless sword spirits crisscrossed chaotically.


    Their sh bore a fierceness resembling the intensity of a dam breaking, the end of heaven and earth, as well as an overwhelming sense of dread akin to a sky copsing and the earth caving in.


    Boom boom boom¡­


    The continuous echoing roar, akin to the muffled thunder of nine heavens, reverberating above the ins, stirring countless wind and clouds.


    ¡°Heavenly Rank experts are truly terrifying!¡± Pei Xuanjing muttered, frowning.


    After several rounds ofbat, the opponent maintained his momentum. The omnipresent Heaven and Earth Essence Qi was utilized by him, appearing endless, showing no indications of being exhausted.


    Although Pei Xuanjing could manipte the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi around him temporarily with the help of Innate Thunder Gang Qi, it wasn¡¯t infinite. As time wore on and the battle prolonged, he was inevitably at a disadvantage.<div>


    ¡°I will definitely kill you today!¡± The white-haired elderughed manically.


    Although he was unclear how Pei Xuanjing could manipte the forces of Heaven and Earth without reaching Heavenly Rank, he understood one thing: this method couldn¡¯tst for too long.


    So, hepletely abandoned the idea of a quick battle and sought to drag the fight out until Pei Xuanjingpletely exhausted his strength, perhaps then he could capture him.


    Sure enough.


    After several exchanges, his opponent started showing signs of weakening.


    Upon hearing the words of the white-haired elder, Pei Xuanjing turned pale, knowing in his heart that he couldn¡¯t afford to drag this out.


    And through his previous engagements, he also had a rough understanding of the exquisite aspects of a Heavenly Rank expert.


    To deal with these Heavenly Rank experts practicing the Path of Qi Refinement, they could be deemed as having an endless supply of True Qi. With the help of infinite Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, they would never run out of True Qi.


    Therefore, to kill such a strong opponent, he had to resort to a killing blow.


    Skywalker!


    His body twisted abruptly, soaring freely into the sky, brandishing his sword.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om<div>


    Unrestrainedly executing the move Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Intention, the power of Yin Spirit slowly released, a palpable aura permeated.


    Pei Xuanjing, from above, seemed like a Heaven God. Awe-inspiring as if


    casting judgement, ruling the lives below.


    Everywhere his Shenxiao sword passed, was turned into a vacuum. Like a heavenly sword raining down from the sky, piercing brightly like a white stream of light.


    The Indomitable Weapon in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hands shone starkly at this moment. After being infused with the power of Yin Spirit, its might was on par with a thousand-refined Divine Weapon, radiating an unrivaled edge that seemed as if it could sever the soul itself.


    ¡°What!¡± The white-haired elder¡¯s face turned pale. He observed this sword strike with trepidation in his eyes.


    This sword!


    The supposed to be confident white-haired elder suddenly changed his countenance, a shiver running down his spine. Confronted with this sword, he felt a genuine aura of death.


    In his eyes, this sword,ing from on high,


    Shining bright, as if holding the might of the heavens, dividing everything within the Four Cardinal Directions, as though it could split heaven and earth themselves.


    The might of a single strike was terrifying indeed!<div>


    ¡°Just a mere third level, could he really defy and y a Heavenly Rank?¡± The white-haired elder coldly replied, his eyes emanating fury.


    As he spoke, he slowly raised and clenched both fists, as if he had the entire heaven and earth within his grasp.


    His overflowing will to fight ignited, seemingly seeping through the heavens, turning into a vivid red.


    Kill!


    His fists smashed outwards, causing even the Earth to quake. It seemed as though the earth had sunk a bit, followed by the magnificent punches aimed straight at Pei Xuanjing.


    Glittering quickly with an exceedingly rapid sword move, the sword spirit restrained yet prepared, the frightening sword edge shined brilliantly. The sword light shimmered unpredictably, like an electric spark or a long rainbow across the sky.


    Bang!


    In the sh of the sh, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Indomitable Sword instantly shattered like fragile tofu, bursting into fragments.


    Pei Xuanjing, hit by the fist mark on his arm, spat out coagted blood. His entire body was sted back, plummeting down from the sky.


    ¡°Haha¡­it¡¯s a pity you only have an ordinary divine weapon. If you had an unparalleled divine sword, I, today, might indeed fall at your hands.¡± The white-haired elderughed wildly.


    Following which, he spoke solemnly; ¡°To have such frightening power at such a young age, I almost suspect you to be a reincarnation of a Heaven God. However, regardless of your origins, your death today is certain¡­¡±


    Suddenly, his expression froze, his whole body stiffened, his eyes filled with disbelief and shock. He fell to the ground, lifeless.


    A Heavenly Rank expert, dead!


    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡± Struggling to his feet, Pei Xuanjing murmured, ¡°I may have bitten off more than I could chew this time. If it weren¡¯t for the use of the Yin Spirit¡¯s power, I might have met my end in this simted world.¡±


    The Heavenly Rank experts of this world wereparable to the Spirit Realm experts of the Daming World, but they focused on Qi Refinement, connecting to Heaven and Earth, drawing upon the forces of Heaven and Earth.


    However, they are not proficient in Refining Spirit, as was evidenced, the white-haired elder was in the early stages of Gathering Soul in Spirit Refinement.


    If he were battling another Heavenly Rank expert of this world, this would be no disadvantage.


    But,pared to Pei Xuanjing, who had already cultivated a Yin Spirit, it became a rinz weakness.


    If they were cautious, perhaps they could defend against it. But, all the white-haired elder¡¯s focus was on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s attack,pletely unaware that it was merely a feint. Pei Xuanjing¡¯s true killing blow targeted his Divine Soul.


    So, while he blocked that sword strike, he couldn¡¯t defend against the terrifying power of the Yin Spirit, allowing Pei Xuanjing to strike him down in one shot.


    Boom boom boom¡­


    The sky transfigured, thunder exploding relentlessly. In the blink of an eye, the sky turned overcast, hinting of a heavy downpour.


    Looking at the sky, Pei Xuanjing muttered to himself, ¡°Does Heaven and Earth feel the death of a Heavenly Rank expert?¡±


    ording to some records he had seen, Heavenly Rank experts are interconnected with Heaven and Earth. If one were to die, there will be changes in the heavens and earth.


    [Fifteen years old: You killed a Heavenly Rank expert on the Cloud Prairie, sending shockwvaves around the world.]


    Pei Xuanjing looked at the simtion prompts in his mind, shaking his head slightly.


    He swiftly cleaned up the battlefield and hastily departed.


    He knew that such a significant celestial event was bound to attract people, but under his current circumstances, it was not advisable to take action..

 Chapter 346: 283

    Chapter 346: 283<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Even with my current strength, engaging a Heavenly Rank powerhouse might grant me victory, but I fear I won¡¯t escape unscathed. Not to mention, if I face someone even stronger, there¡¯s a risk I could die.¡± Pei Xuanjing pondered in his mind.


    Even though he was fortunate enough to y a Heavenly Rank powerhouse this time, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t grow arrogant but instead became more cautious.<div>


    At this moment, he had a rough estimation of his own strength. When confronting a Heavenly Rank powerhouse with their guard down, he could use his Yin Spirit power as a trump card for a decisive kill.


    He had already decided that in the future, before he himself broke through to the Heavenly Rank, if he needed to face such powerhouses, he shouldn¡¯t draw out the battle. He should strike decisively and end it quickly.


    Like an assassin, killing with a single blow.


    If he failed, he would retreat from a distance.


    Otherwise, if he got stuck in an endless entanglement, it certainly wouldn¡¯t benefit him.


    At this time, it had been a month since Pei Xuanjing had killed Li Tiange and the Heavenly Rank powerhouse.


    Though he had killed the Heavenly Rank powerhouse that day, Pei Xuanjing had also suffered considerable injuries. After leaving the battle, he immediately sought out a secret ce to begin his healing meditation.


    ¡°From now on, there¡¯s no need for training. Maybe it¡¯s time to return to Yunzhong City for secluded cultivation and figure out how to breakthrough.¡± Pei Xuanjing murmured to himself.


    His venture into the Yunzhong Prairie was intended as a training journey for himself. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter a Heavenly Rank powerhouse, saving himself much time.


    This encounter allowed Pei Xuanjing to sessfully refine his internal and external Gang Qi, taking the final step into the third-tier Gang Qi Realm, wlessly merging his internal and external Qi into one.


    Now, he was standing at the doorstep of the Heavenly Rank. If he could break through the Mysterious Pass, connect with Heaven and Earth, he would truly step into the Heavenly Rank, standing in the highest rank of this world.<div>


    As for breaking through the Mysterious Pass to ascend to the Heavenly Rank, Pei Xuanjing saw two paths. After pondering for a while, he chose to focus his energy on secluded cultivation in Yunzhong City, gradually refining his skills.


    After all, the other path, while faster, carried a risk of fatal deviation. One careless step could result inplete failure.


    In his current situation, Pei Xuanjing naturally wouldn¡¯t freely choose that path.


    While Pei Xuanjing was preparing to return to Yunzhong City, he remained unaware of the enormous wave that his actions half a month ago had caused.


    Yunzhong City, being the boundary between the Empire and the Prairie, constantly experienced friction. News of fights between the two sides asionally reached the citizens of Yunzhong County, who had be ustomed to this.


    However, this time, no one had expected such arge conflict, with nearly ten thousand of the Da Li cavalry advancing southward, intimidating Yunzhong and seemingly intending to trample the city.


    This situation shocked everyone ustomed to the constant friction between the two sides. The attack by the Da Li cavalry had not urred in nearly a decade.


    Though uncertain of the reason, fear was not an option. The County Guard of Yunzhong issued orders, and with the backing of the ck Cloud Knights, they prepared to meet the attack head-on.


    The situation was tense, with the clouds of war gathering over Yunzhong City, ready to break out at any moment.


    It was at this moment that everyone realized why Da Li had taken such actions.


    The leading figure of Da Li¡¯s younger generation, Li Tiange, was dead.<div>


    And he was killed by the Pei family¡¯s newly distinguished Young Master Min, on the Prairie.


    Upon hearing this news, everybody in Yunzhong County found it hard to believe, assuming it was nonsense.


    While they did acknowledge Young Master Min¡¯s talent, being aware of his extraordinary skills and considering him the best of their peers,


    They were, like Mr. Pei Laozhu, anticipating next year¡¯s contest in the Capital, hoping Young Master Min would represent the Empire in a duel against Da Li¡¯s prodigy, Li Tiange.


    However, no one had seen iting.


    No one had thought that during his training on the Prairie, Young Master Min would encounter Li Tiange and kill him.


    This was incredibly shocking to everyone.


    Even Mr. Pei Laozhu, who was quite impressed by the news, was lost for words. He had dispatched someone to follow and protect Pei Xuanjing during his training in the Yunzhong Prairie but had been easily shaken off by him.


    Just as he was hesitating whether to venture into the Prairie himself to escort Pei Xuanjing, he heard this stunning news. Even though he had a high opinion of Pei Xuanjing, he never expected this result.


    The Empire¡¯s Pei Min, at the age of fifteen, defeated Da Li¡¯s top figure of the younger generation, Li Tiange.


    This news spread, causing uproar.<div>


    However, when they were still shocked, another piece of news was delivered, plunging Yunzhong County into silence.


    Not only did Pei Xuanjing defeat Li Tiange in a single move, but he also engaged and killed Li Tiange¡¯s Taoist protector, a Heavenly Rank powerhouse, with his third-tier martial arts strength.


    A third ¨C tier martial artist killed a Heavenly Rank martial artist!


    This was indeed shocking news.


    If they were surprised, but epting, of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s victory over Li Tiange, This piece of news was simply madness. They all thought Da Li was bluffing.


    While a third-tier Gang Qi Realm martial artist could be considered a peak mortal, a hero in the world, and hold a significant position in the army, he was nothingpared to a Heavenly Rank martial artist ¨C they were worlds apart, unfit to bepared to each other.


    If a third-tier Gang Qi Realm martial artist could bepared to an eagle soaring in the sky, then a Heavenly Rank martial artist would be like a phoenix flying in the highest heavens. They were fundamentally different, simply iparable.


    Since history has been recorded in this world, there has never been a record of a third-tier Gang Qi Realm martial artist defeating a Heavenly Rank martial artist.


    Even the most powerful third-tier Gang Qi Realm martial artist throughout these millenniums, could only hold his ground against a Heavenly Rank martial artist, but there has never been a record of a third-tier Gang Qi martial artist killing a Heavenly Rank martial artist.


    However, when the County Guard received a flying eagle letter from the


    Imperial Astronomical Observatory, he had no choice but to ept this news.


    ¡°Pei family¡¯s Young Master Min from Yunzhong killed Li Tiange in the


    Yunzhong Prairie with a single move. Afterward, he fought against Li Tiange¡¯s


    Taoist protector. ¡±


    ¡°Young Master Min, only fifteen, used his third- tier Gang Qi Realm power to fight against a Heavenly Rank martial artist and eventually killed him with a terrifying sword technique.¡±


    ¡°Currently, Young Master Min appears to be injured. Promptly bring him back to Yunzhong. Someone will personally escort him to the Capital.¡¯n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After reading these messages, the County Guard of Yunzhong¡¯s face turned pale. He had never imagined that it was even possible to kill a Heavenly Rank martial artist at the third-tier Gang Qi Realm.


    This was practically unprecedented in history, turning a legend into reality. Such news, when spread, would certainly cause a huge uproar in the world..

 Chapter 347 - 284: Expectations for the Cultivation Path

    Chapter 347: Chapter 284: Expectations for the Cultivation Path


    Trantor: 549690339


    There was no doubt about the message that hade from the Imperial Astronomical Observatory. After all, the superintendent of the observatory had a profoundly high and unfathomable spiritual cultivation, even having one foot already stepping into the legendary realm of the Celestial Humans. Messages from such a powerful being would definitely not have any error.


    The governor of Yunzhong County ordered the ck Cloud Knights to lead the troops out of the city, drawing the attention of Da Li¡¯s army.


    On the other hand, he quietly dispatched Guo Yi, amander of the ck Cloud Knights, to search for Young Master Min in Yunzhong grasnd.


    What he didn¡¯t know was that, just as he was making this decision, Pei Xuanjing, who had just left the city, ran directly into a group of Da Li cavalry who were searching for him.


    The strong smell of blood lingered several miles away, but he didn¡¯t care about the dozens of Da Li cavalry in front of him. His expression was indifferent, his mind calm without a trace of ripples, as if he was not the one who had just killed these people.


    He had long been aware of the Da Li dynasty¡¯s intention to hunt him, but he didn¡¯t care, assuming this was all within his expectations.


    This was already an unknown number of Da Li cavalry he had killed on his journey, and to these foreign invaders, Pei Xuanjing naturally showed no mercy.


    He dusted off his clothes, leapt onto a war horse, and headed in the direction of Yunzhong County.


    The cold wind was dreary, and the kes of snow drifted down from the sky. Unconsciously, winter had arrived. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Pei Xuanjing drove the horse forward, his spirit wandering. With only a sliver of his mind left on guard, his eyes half-closed, he directed most of his attention to contemting his spiritual cultivation.


    As for how to step into the Heavenly Rank next, he needed to think about it.


    He also understood that if he followed the path of spiritual cultivation in this world, he only needed toprehend the mysteries of the Mysterious Pass in order, break through the Mysterious Pass to sense heaven and earth, and then he could naturally step into the Heavenly Rank.


    However, Pei Xuanjing, who had learned from both this world and the original Daming World, had his unique understanding of the road ahead.


    Although the spiritual cultivation of this world is unique in Qi Refinement and is much more prosperous than the Daming World.


    However, the fact that Pei Xuanjing was able to kill a Heavenly Rank strongman with the power of the Yin Spirit proved that this path was not perfect and at least had some ws.


    The Way of Essence Refinement, Path of Qi Refinement, and Spiritual Refinement.


    These three paths were the spiritual cultivation paths that Pei Xuanjing had determined after countless explorations and research. Even now, although some deviation, the general direction is correct.


    He had already condensed the Yin Spirit, which could be said to have followed the path he had originally deduced.


    As for the Way of Essence Refinement, Pei Xuanjing initially thought that the first step should be to condense acupoints. Later, he discovered that the physical body should first go through a rebirth to step into the Spirit Realm, and then continue to condense acupoints.


    As for the Dao of Qi Refining, by using the Qi within his body to stimte the force of Heaven and Earth, born of Heaven and Earth but surpasses Heaven and Earth. There is a simr ingeniousness to the Heavenly Path of this world.


    Thus, Pei Xuanjing always believed that only by cultivating the Three Ways simultaneously, advancing essence, Qi, and spirit together is truly the perfect path.


    What he is considering now is, since breaking through the Mysterious Pass and sensing the Heaven and Earth can connect to the force of Heaven and Earth all around and control the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi.


    Then can he take this opportunity to use this to nourish his physical body, let his body enter the Spirit Realm at this moment, thereby saving many years of hard cultivation.


    Shenxiao True Qi was circting in his body, constantly refining his physical body.


    With his spirit wandering, Pei Xuanjing focused on sensing the changes in the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi around him, trying to release his True Qi tobine with it and stimte the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi.


    Clip-clop¡­


    The horse moved forward, and Pei Xuanjing¡¯s presence gradually became weaker, as if he was about to merge with Heaven and Earth.


    The Shenxiao True Qi around him was sometimes gentle, sometimes violent, sometimes calm, and sometimes cold. It was like the change of four seasons revolving around him, which then affected the surrounding Heaven and Earth Essence Qi.


    Where the horse stepped, the originally yellow grass and trees beneath his feet sometimes gained life against the seasons, while others seemed to wither rapidly. It was a scene of great diversity.


    Hmm?


    Pei Xuanjing felt the horse suddenly pause and stop.


    He woke up from his meditation and looked straight ahead.


    Hundreds of Da Li cavalry were lined up in battle formation, unknowingly surrounding Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Fire arrows!¡±


    These Da Li cavalry didn¡¯t even bother to waste their words with Pei Xuanjing. They decisively picked up their bows and shot arrows, with countless arrow rains falling from the sky.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­


    Countless strong crossbows released a rain of arrows,ing from all directions. These crossbow arrows were not ordinary arrows, but were made of Mysterious Iron, specifically Gang-breaking Arrows designed for Martial Arts Cultivators.


    Martial Artists at the third realm, the Gang Qi Realm, had extraordinary Gang Qi that was extremely fierce and capable of tremendous damage. Ordinary soldiers simply couldn¡¯t handle it, primarily because they couldn¡¯t get close.


    Therefore, these specially made Gang-breaking Arrows were almost the nemesis of Martial Artists in the Gang Qi Realm.


    Seeing the fierce arrow rain, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, his eyes were as calm as an old well, and there was not a ripple in his heart.


    He just quietly sat on the warhorse, waiting for the arrow rain to fall. As it did, his True Qi surged.


    A strong gust swept out, and vast amounts of True Qi were released, enveloping all of the arrow rain within.


    Then he operated the Universe Shift method of borrowing force, lightly swung his sleeve, and the arrow rain followed his sleeve¡¯s motion, making a sharp turn and falling towards the cavalry.


    Using Pei Xuanjing¡¯s method of returning the favor, the power of the arrow rain not only didn¡¯t decrease but had be even greater.


    Pfft¡­


    The cavalry had not expected Pei Xuanjing to have such a method and couldn¡¯t dodge in time. In the blink of an eye, many of them had been pierced by sharp arrows and fallen from their horses.


    Pei Xuanjing chuckled, just about to make a move when his gaze was suddenly drawn to the north.


    A line of warriors d in dark armor were storming in, their momentum thunderous.


    ck Cloud Knights!


    Pei Xuanjing raised his eyebrows slightly, thinking that these were the people Mr. Pei Laozhu had sent.


    He didn¡¯t continue to make a move, instead leaving these men to the arriving ck Cloud Knights.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying this is an order from the Imperial Astronomical Observatory?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing apanied Guo Yi, the officer of the ck Cloud Knights, on horseback. After listening to recent events, he asked.


    Regarding Young Master Min, despite being older, Guo Yi didn¡¯t presume to regard himself as his senior.


    As a third order martial artist, being able to kill the strong at Heavenly Rank was unheard of. Such talent and strength were in great demand in the military which revered the strong. How could he not respect such a person?


    Moreover, he was valued by the mysterious superintendent of the Imperial Astronomical Observatory in the Capital. In the future, he was sure to be prosperous and hold a high position.


    Of course, the most critical point was that Guo Yi had seen the numerous dead


    Da Li cavalry along the way.


    Looking at this young man with a juvenile face, who could imagine that his mind was so deadly?

 Chapter 348 - 285: Unparalleled Iron Cavalry

    Chapter 348: Chapter 285: Unparalleled Iron Cavalry


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Yes.¡± Guo Yi nodded, answering Pei Xuanjing¡¯s queries without any hesitation.


    ¡°Superintendent of the Imperial Astronomical Observatory!¡± Pei Xuanjing sounded out the name.


    The Imperial Astronomical Observatory was the most mysterious ce in the empire. Although the Superintendent was only a fourth-grade official, he held a high-rank and had the privilege to meet the Emperor at any time.


    Furthermore, there were rumors that the incumbent Superintendent of the Imperial Astronomical Observatory was the strongest individual in the world, with unfathomably deep powers, having almost stepped into the Realm of


    Heavenly People. Such a powerful individual magnified the influence of the Imperial Astronomical Observatory in people¡¯s hearts.


    ¡°Heavenly People, I wonder how strong they are. ording to records, after achieving the status of Heavenly People, they could ascend in broad daylight and leave this world. Therefore, the Heavenly People would be considered the strongest individuals that this world can amodate.¡± Pei Xuanjing pondered.


    ¡°Why does he want to see me?¡± Pei Xuanjing wondered.


    It was unclear why the Superintendent, who was known to be the strongest individual in the empire, desired to meet him and for what purpose.


    Please note that in his initial life simtion, there was no mention of the Superintendent of the Imperial Astronomical Observatory.


    Although he was curious, he didn¡¯t want to waste too much time on this.


    Pei Xuanjing quickly made a decision ¨C he would certainly go to the Capital. Since he was in this world, how could he refuse a meeting with an individual who was almost treading in the Realm of Heavenly People?


    However, he didn¡¯t have to meet him right away.


    He needed some time, waiting to transcend to the Heavenly Rank before meeting the other person.


    As per Pei Xuanjing¡¯s estimates, by the time he transitions to the Heavenly Rank, his strength would have improved significantly, minimizing threats to him in this world.


    Boom¡­


    Just as Pei Xuanjing was engrossed in his thoughts, intense vibrations echoed beneath his feet. Even being on a horse, he could clearly feel it.


    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s the Da Li cavalry!¡± Guo Yi¡¯s face changed.


    As a veteran ck Cloud Knights captain, he naturally recognized the vibration that urs whenrge groups of cavalry appear.


    At this time, the only force capable of assembling so many cavalry in the Grasnds was the Da Li cavalry moving southward.


    ¡°Young Master Min, we must leave this ce quickly.¡± He spoke to Pei Xuanjing.


    Unexpectedly, Pei Xuanjing slightly shook his head and said in a gradually gloomy tone, ¡°We can¡¯t leave.¡±


    While Guo Yi¡¯s strength was at the Martial Arts third-tier, he was nothingpared to the Heavenly Rank.


    He could only sense the arrival of the Da Li cavalry and hadn¡¯t spotted the Heavenly Rank individual approaching with them.


    With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s acute perception, he distinctly felt that a Heavenly Rank individual was not far away, having locked onto their whereabouts, making it impossible to leave.


    This Heavenly Rank individual was stronger than the white-haired old man Pei Xuanjing had killed. At least that¡¯s what he perceived.


    ¡°Form a battle array!¡± Guo Yi immediately ordered.


    He wasn¡¯t foolish and naturally trusted Pei Xuanjing¡¯s judgment.


    He decisivelymanded numerous cavalrymen to form the formation, preparing to resist the enemy.


    Hundreds of ck Cloud Knights promptly formed a battle line to protect Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°You should be careful, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Pei Xuanjing stopped them.


    The unidentified Heavenly Rank individual was undoubtedlying for him. While these knights might have been elite, they couldn¡¯t contribute much in front of a Heavenly Rank individual. In fact, they were just risking their lives in vain.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s determined eyes, Guo Yi nodded and changed hismand. Hundreds of ck Cloud Knights created a defensive formation.


    Guo Yi took off his long sword and handed it to Pei Xuanjing for self-defense.


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t refuse, picked up the long sword, and found it to be a Divine Weapon of indomitable grade.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Pei Xuanjing smiled at him.


    Guo Yi nodded, silent, and carrying his spear, carefully surveyed their surroundings.


    ¡°Clip-clop, clip-clop.¡±


    The chaotic sound of hooves echoed from afar.


    In the blink of an eye, a group of galloping figures appeared on the horizon, their hooves stirring up clouds of dust that blotted out the sun and sky.


    Countless Da Li cavalry surrounded them like a tide, stretching as far as the eye could see.


    The banners fluttered, and a tremendous killing intent emerged, making it seem as though the color of the heavens had shifted.


    It was none other than the Red Sun Cavalry leading them!


    Guo Yi¡¯s expression changed. The Da Li cavalry was reputed to be unmatched, and the Red Sun Cavalry was their foremost unit.


    Legend had it that this Red Sun Cavalry was an unparalleled force of riders formed under the personal guidance of the National Diviner of Da Li. Although it onlyprised five thousand men, it was the cream of the crop drawn from countless knights of Da Li. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Da Li was located in the grasnds where all its people, irrespective of gender, age, or upbringing, were skilled horse archers. Every one of the knights was far from weak. Those selected from among them were extraordinary.


    Once these knights were chosen, they all cultivated the same skill that strengthened their physical bodies. Any one of them was several times stronger than the average cavalry.


    Even Guo Yi, who led the elite ck Cloud Knights of the cloud realm, admitted that they would struggle against the overpowering Red Sun Cavalry and this was when their numbers were in order. Now they were only a hundred, severely outnumbered.


    Moreover, the Red Sun Cavalry had also learned a unique coborative charge formation taught by the National Diviner of Da Li. Once in attack formation, they fought as one, invincible and unstoppable. No one could stand against them.


    Facing such an unparalleled cavalry, even a Heavenly Rank individual would not dare to rush into them without sufficient preparation. If they got entangled, they would hardly stand a chance.


    He softly shared everything he knew about the Red Sun Cavalry with Pei Xuanjing who was beside him.


    ¡°I see.¡± Looking at the Red Sun Cavalry rushing in from a distance, Pei Xuanjing


    couldn¡¯t help but express slight astonishment.


    Having heard Guo Yi, he understood that this was the foundation of the empire in this world, the means they used to quiet the world.


    A martial arts third-tier expert could be easily surrounded and subdued by ordinary troops. However, those who achieved Heavenly Rank were not afraid of exhaustion as they could draw on their spiritual energy endlessly.


    If the empire did not have a means to deal with these Heavenly Rank forces, they would not be able to maintain control over the world and be its dominant force.


    The Daming World, where Pei Xuanjing came from, was a clear example. The original first-grade martial artists of the Great Ming Dynasty could be dealt with, and their power could be stabilized.


    However, when Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength exceeded the limit and no one could bnce it, the Great Ming imperial court had no choice but toply with his wishes and had little power to resist.


    The formidable Red Sun Cavalry stopped a few miles away from them. At the moment the leader pulled back his horse, all the Red Sun cavalrymen ceased with no chaos..

 Chapter 349: 286: Battling a Thousand Soldiers Alone

    Chapter 349: 286: Battling a Thousand Soldiers Alone<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Observing the small leads to understanding the big.


    Just from this single act, it can be seen that these Red Sun Cavalry are extremely disciplined.<div>


    For a loose nation like Da Li, this is extremely rare.


    The leader spurred his horse forward and said coldly, ¡°I am General H¨¦ Li?n Qngti?n, today will be yourst, Pei Min.¡±


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±


    The deafening battle cry echoed around the world, its power astonishing.


    He Lian Qingtian!


    Guo Yi¡¯s heart trembled, even his calm demeanor was shaken when he heard this name.


    He Lian Qingtian, the third disciple of Grandmaster Da Li, is now the actualmander of the Red Sun Cavalry.


    Under his leadership, the Red Sun Cavalry swept through all directions, and countless powerful cavalry have perished under his hooves.


    And most terrifying of all, he is not only a veteran of numerous battles, but also a powerful cultivator who has reached the Heavenly Rank.


    After H¨¦ Li?n Qngti?n¡¯s promotion to the Heavenly Rank, he has been overseeing a region, rarely moving, the Red Sun Cavalry is also mostlymanded by others.


    Guo Yi had never expected that this time, even HE Li?n Qngti?n would be rmed, and even leave his garrison, leading the Red Sun Cavalry to hunt down Pei Xuanjing.<div>


    But thinking it over, Pei Xuanjing, alone on the ins, killed Li Tiange and a Heavenly Rank powerhouse and an unknown number of Da Li cavalries.


    Such a terrifying person attracting the personal attention of H¨¦ Li?n Qngti?n was not surprising.


    Whoosh¡­


    The cold wind swept through, stirring up the withered grass on the ins, but it could not disperse the tense killing intent-


    ¡°Protect yourselves, what happens next is not rted to you,¡± He said in a cold voice to Guo Yi and the others.


    ¡°Young master!¡± Guo Yi¡¯s face changed dramatically.


    Pei Xuanjing had already spurred his horse forward, his calm voice fell into Guo Yi¡¯s ears: ¡°The Red Sun Cavalry may be fearsome, but they can¡¯t take my life.¡±


    Guo Yi remembered the previous means of this young master, undoubtedly proving that he was no ordinary person.


    He also knew that the ck Cloud Knights hemanded could be considered elite, but it depended on who they faced. At least this hundred or so knights could not retaliate against the Red Sun Cavalry at all.


    They couldn¡¯t help the other party, but might drag them down.


    Of course, he also made a decision in his heart, even if it was to risk his life, he would die in front of the other party, that was his duty.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing did not know Guo Yi¡¯s thoughts, he only spurred his horse forward, alone.


    A single man against five thousand Red Sun Cavalry.


    Such a situation would have been unheard of even for the Pei Xuanjing of Great Ming World.


    But, has he ever been afraid?


    What of the Red Sun Cavalry! Pei Xuanjing scoffed in his heart.


    You should know that there is another way to break through to the Heavenly Rank besides the painstaking effort to break through the Mysterious Pass.


    Extreme breakthrough.


    Using endless pressure to stimte one¡¯s own potential, breaking one¡¯s own limits, one can also take the opportunity to break through the realm by this chance.


    But this method is too harsh and dangerous, if careless, it will not only fail but one¡¯s own life will be lost.


    But right now, Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t care less, the situation being what it is, he couldn¡¯t back down.


    It doesn¡¯tply with his principles.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om<div>


    The worst-case scenario would be to risk this simtion failure, and he absolutely would not retreat easily.


    ¡°If you want my life,e and see who dies first!¡± Pei Xuanjing immersed his heart, his aura slowly rising, and endless killing intent was released. A terrifying aura spread for several miles, dissipating the chilling aura of war emanating from the formation of the Red Sun Cavalry.


    The Red Sun Cavalry, who initially had a determined look on their faces, couldn¡¯t help but be moved by this terrifying killing intent.


    Such a horrifying killing intent was even stronger than that of their veteran soldiers who had been always at the warfront.


    It seemed as though the sword in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hand sensed his mood and began to tremble faintly.


    Zing!


    The long sword flew out of its scabbard and fell into Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hand.


    At this moment, his aura changed again, a sharp energy soared into the sky, causing even the gathering clouds above to disperse.


    ¡°With such strength, it¡¯s no wonder that my unsessful disciple and his Taoist died in your hands,¡± Li?n Qngti?n felt the terrible aura emitted from Pei Xuanjing and shook his head.


    From his words, it could be inferred that he disdained Li Tiange, the top genius of the younger generation from Da Li who had died.


    To him, a person who came from themon people and had a long battle experience, aside from Li Tiange¡¯s talent, Li Tiange had nothing extraordinary about him, he was just a spoiled waste.


    Though he looked down upon Li Tiange, Li Tiange did carry the name of his disciple. If he died here, it wouldn¡¯t just be a disgrace for Li Tiange, it would be a dishonor to his master as well.


    That¡¯s why 1¡ª1& Li?n Qngti?n made a personal move, leading the Red Sun Cavalry.


    He abruptly gestured and coldly spat out a few words: ¡°Kill him!¡±


    To He Lian Qingtian, the strength disyed by Pei Xuanjing at present was good, but not worth his personal effort, so he casuallymanded a hundred of his subordinates to strike.


    When a cat catches a mouse, it always ys with the mouse until it has had enough, before killing it with a thunderous strike.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Immediately, one of the centurions of the Red Sun Cavalry epted the order, he voiced sternly: ¡°Follow me!¡±


    Boom¡­


    The Red Sun Cavalryunched a neat and unified charge, the sound of their horse hooves like thunder.


    In an instant, they had charged a hundred yards and while charging, the riders mped their legs on the horse and steadied themselves, pulling out arrows from behind and shooting towards the sky, raining arrows falling in an instant.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Pei Xuanjing sneered,pletely indifferent to the iing arrows.


    If the Red Sun Cavalry had fired all at once, with countless bows and bolts shooting together, then such a terrifying rain of arrows would have required him to avoid its sharpness.


    But the mere hundred or so cavalries, even if their shooting was rapid, were nothing to him, and not worth mentioning.


    The wild wind howled, Pei Xuanjing sped his horse, his clothes pping in the wind, with one hand he held the reins tightly, with the other he swung his sword.


    In an instant, a streak of sword light appeared, as if it was the dawn breaking the night, illuminating the sky.


    His Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Intention Technique was used, Innate Thunder Gang Qi permeated over his body, and even covered the long sword in his hand, making the original sharp long sword look divine and radiant.


    Pei Xuanjing swung his sword, and instantly numerous sword qi appeared crossing each other, countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi was attracted by his sword qi, turning into a giant sword-qi dragon.


    The giant dragon roared and rolled forward, rushing towards the rain of arrows, with countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi apanying it, the wind and thunder howled with awe-inspiring momentum.


    The seemingly dangerous rain of arrows, upon collision with the sword-qi dragon, was easily blown away and fell to the ground.


    Hiss!


    When the people on both sides saw Pei Xuanjing dismiss the rain of arrows so easily, they couldn¡¯t help but gasp..

 Chapter 350: 287: The Mystery of Battle Array

    Chapter 350: 287: The Mystery of Battle Array<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Each of the Red Sun Knights was handpicked, every one of them could be considered a sharpshooter capable of drawing a hard bow.


    Combined with their use of Gang-breaking Arrows, their power was formidable, rendering resistance futile even to an ordinary martial artist at the<div>


    third level of Gang Qi Realm.


    In the battle history of the Red Sun Knights, records showed the killing of martial artists of the third level Gang Qi Realm with a coordinated burst of arrows fired by more than a hundred knights.


    Even when their initial attack was fruitless, these Red Sun Knights didn¡¯t show the slightest sign of being disheartened.


    They sheathed their arrows and drew their curved des, charging toward Pei Xuanjing with an unstoppable force.


    Normally, most cavalry soldiers would synergize better with longer weapons like spears andnces, but the Red Sun Knights were most proficient with curved des.


    The opposing forces were only a few miles apart. Once their des shed, things escted rapidly to close-quarterbat.


    Over a hundred men wielded their curved des. The des shed with a cold gleam, giving off a chilling sharpness as they swung down at Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing scoffed. His True Qi surged, and his Innate Thunder Gang Qi operated to its full strength. At the same time, he took another swing with his sword.


    He seemed to be engulfed in a purple-blue thunder glow, transforming all the endless Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth around him into thunder light, as though he was standing amidst a sea of thunder.


    With a sh from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword, the sword light was sharp, apanied by Wind and Thunder.


    He seemed to transform into a sword, his strike as brilliant and swift as a sword. The chilling sword aura, and the terrifying sharpness of the sword was nearly insurmountable!<div>


    Boom! Boom! Boom!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Endless sword light shed out, the sharp sword light tore through the true void, cutting open the space around it.


    St!


    The aggressively charging Red Sun Knights were taken down by a single stroke of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword. Even their armor was split in half, they were sliced in two at the waist, their bodies copsing to the ground, while their horses continued to charge forward.


    The scene was gruesomely bloody, the strong smell of blood drifted for miles with the wind.


    Pei Xuanjing leaped from his horse and charged at the troops of Red Sun Knights. In an instant, his figure disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    Only glimpses of shing sword light were seen, one after another Red Sun Knight was in by Pei Xuanjing and fell from the horse. In merely a few breaths¡¯ time, all of the hundred Red Sun Knights were ughtered by Pei Xuanjing.


    Huff, huff¡­


    On the ins, the cold wind howled as before, but all eyes were focused on Pei Xuanjing.


    In a split second, one man had ughtered nearly a hundred Red Sun Knights.


    Looking on from behind, Guo Yi¡¯s face grew serious, his heart pounding wildly with overwhelming adrenaline rush.<div>


    These were the renowned Red Sun Knights!


    Since its establishment, the Red Sun Knights have swept across all fronts, even warriors at the third level of martial arts have been suppressed and killed in abundance.


    But Pei Xuanjing yed them as effortlessly as if he were ughtering dogs. He easily killed hundreds of them, how terrifying is that!


    Guo Yi also understood why Mr. Min had just asked them to retreat. If the opposing party could kill more than a hundred Red Sun Knights in a sh, then the ck Cloud Knights he led would probably not fare any better.


    ¡°Is this the power of a Heavenly Rank powerhouse?¡± muttered Guo Yi.


    Although Pei Xuanjing was still a Martial Artist at the third level of the Gang Qi


    Realm, in Guo Yi¡¯s eyes, there was no doubt that he had already be a Heavenly Rank powerhouse.


    Upon seeing his squad of Crimson Sun Knights instantly knocked down by Pei Xuanjing, He Lian Qingtian furrowed his brows, coldly stating, ¡°As expected, a halt in battles results in decline for the Crimson Sun Knights.¡±


    In his view, although the current situation was due to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s immense strength, it was also caused by the Crimson Sun Knights not experiencing significant battle in recent years, leading to the decline in strength. ¡°You have greatly disappointed me!¡± He told the Thousand Leaders by his side.


    ¡°Please forgive us, sir!¡±


    The Thousand Leaders hastily apologized, promising, ¡°Please wait and see, sir!¡±<div>


    He Lian Qingtian remained silent, his expression icy.


    The Thousand Leaders turned andmanded, ¡°Crimson Sun Knights, charge!¡±


    The next moment, aside from He Lian Qingtian¡¯s personal guards, the Thousand Leaders led the Crimson Sun Knights to charge forward.


    Five thousand knights spurred their horses, causing an earth-shattering uproar while even the ground shook violently.


    The countless Crimson Sun Knights were like a surging wave, roaring and rushing forward, instantly forming a battle formation on the way, a sight more intimidating.


    They all cultivated the same skill, stemming from the same source, now connected through the battle formation, theirbined spirit was terrifying, almost on par with a Heavenly Rank powerhouse.


    Pei Xuanjingpletely abandoned his horse, leaped forward, with a mysteriously fast movement. All Heaven and Earth Essence Qi within three feet of him was drawn by the Innate Thunder Gang Qi and used for his own purpose.


    Swinging his long sword, he left behind a sharp sword light, invisible and formless, only leaves a piercing sword Qi slicing through the void. His body quickly turned, plunging into the battle formation. Wherever his sword passed, blood sttered everywhere, with several Crimson Sun Knights being cut down.


    The Crimson Sun Knights originally used the battle formation¡¯s power to suppress the surrounding Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, blocking off Heaven and Earth, preventing Heavenly Rank powerhouses from connecting with


    Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, and therefore stopping their endless supply of Heavenly Earthly Force. With this suppression, they aimed to corner the heavenly rank wielder and use the endless Crimson Sun Knights to encircle and kill the opponent.


    But they did not expect that Pei Xuanjing himself had an abundance of True Qi.


    He had reached the peak of the Qi Realm, and umted 365 strands of True


    This umtion of True Qi could even sustain him without absorbing the outside Heaven and Earth Essence Qi.


    Additionally, his Innate Thunder Gang Qi, while capable ofmunicating with Heaven and Earth, was primarily used for defense and offense.


    One could say that Pei Xuanjing was hardly impacted by this kind of repression, in an instant, he moved as if he were in an uninhabited territory. The Crimson Sun Knights were unable to break through the Thunder Gang Qi protecting his body.


    With one hand holding his sword and shing, killing one after another, the other hand was constantly pping, the intense power falling on the armor. Even armor made of cold iron could not withstand the force of Pei Xuanjing.


    Keep in mind, the strength of these Crimson Sun Knights, for the most part, only achieved the Inner Qi Realm. They relied on their robust physique and the battle formation to defeat their opponents.


    Compared to Pei Xuanjing, however, their robust physique was far inferior.


    Even though Pei Xuanjing¡¯s physical strength is only the equivalent to the Qi Realm in this world, the intense power is more than they can resist.


    The Universe Shut skill that Pei Xuanjing possess enhanced his strength, which could almost rival a warrior at the initial Gang Qi Realm.


    In the battlefield, Pei Xuanjing casually roamed about, the once terrifying Crimson Sun Knights were unable to resist him. It was a shock to see.


    In just a short moment, several hundred Crimson Sun Knights were knocked down by Pei Xuanjing.


    The horses shrieked, faces of the surviving men were stricken with fear.


    ¡°Make way! ¡±


    He Lian Qingtian was furious, he never expected the Crimson Sun Knights¡¯ suppression force to be useless against Pei Xuanjing.


    At this moment, he finally took action!

 Chapter 351: 288: Strength Doubled

    Chapter 351: 288: Strength Doubled<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    He Lian Qingtian picked up the long spear handed over by the personal guard by his side. He spurred his horse forward, stirring myriad waves of Qi. With his spear pointed straight ahead like a swimming dragon, he directly lunged at Pei Xuanjing.


    Almost the moment he made his move, Pei Xuanjing felt it.<div>


    He had always been on guard against this mighty Heaven rank strongman.


    Even though he hadn¡¯t acted yet, Pei Xuanjing knew that when necessary, he would inevitably strike.


    So, while dealing with the Red Sun Cavalry, Pei Xuanjing naturally held back some of his power, leaving some stamina to respond to the current situation.


    Although they had not yet engaged in battle, the mere momentum erupted from He Lian Qingtian revealed that he was far stronger than the white-haired elder Pei Xuanjing had previously fought.


    The arrival of his domineering will, sent shivers down their spine, even before He Lian Qingtian had physically arrived.


    With his spear thrust horizontally, it was as heavy as ten thousand pounds, like the force of Mount Tai bearing down with unparalleled strength.


    Pei Xuanjing promptly swung his sword outward, killing the Red Sun Cavalry within several yards of him. Afterward, his body spun around, rising into the air, and he brandished his sword.


    No matter how domineering you are!


    Let¡¯s see who¡¯s stronger!


    If it were other matters, Pei Xuanjing might choose to avoid confrontation. However, He Lian Qingtian tried to gain the upper hand with his domineering attitude that has been refined over the years on the battlefield to make Pei Xuanjing submit, revealing the tinker in the armor.


    First Sword? Nine Luminaries!<div>


    A sh of dazzling sword light emerged, the sharp light emanated countless falling starlights, cutting through the blockade of the battle array, condensing into a giant sword several dozen yardsrge. The sword was embedded with nine flickering stars, linked together, emitting a terrifying aura.


    As Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength improved, the power of this sword was several times stronger than when he made his move against the white-haired elder.


    Centered on Pei Xuanjing, the giant sword fell in all directions, with a great momentum, as if it were to split the earth into halves.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± He Lian Qingtian sneered. Without stopping, his spear continued to thrust straight out.


    Even though it was just a simple t thrust, it still held an incredible power.


    At this moment, he was in the middle of a massive army. Although he was also being suppressed and cut off from the Heavenly Earthly Force by the battle array, the power of these Red Sun Cavalry was at his disposal, and it seemed even more terrifying.


    Boom!


    As soon as the giant sword and the long spear collided, it was like mountains and seas crumbling, the rolling waves of Qi swept across.


    ¡°So it appears, your remarkable strength truly justified Li Tiange¡¯s honorable end at your hand.¡± He Lian Qingtian lifted his spear upside down with a deep voice.


    Just after this single round ofbat, he had grasped the dreadful strength of Pei Xuanjing, who had just blocked his sword. Yet this was when the battle array obstructing the power of Heaven and Earth. The thought of what it would have been like without that obstacle was horrifying.


    Although he was arrogant, he respected those who could match his strength, at least Pei Min in front of him was worthy.<div>


    ¡°Your strength is not bad!¡± Pei Xuanjing said with a smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Unfortunately, you are destined to die today!¡±


    He Lian Qingtian¡¯s eyes frost over. The person in front of him was a worthy opponent, but today he was determined to kill him.


    ¡°Get in formation!¡±


    At hismand, the Red Sun Cavalry, who had been dispersed by Pei Xuanjing, returned to formation once again. When they saw the appearance of He Lian Qingtian, their confidence was restored with no fear.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He Lian Qingtian started releasing his Qi, merging it with Qi generated by the Red Sun Cavalry. With him at the center, countless amounts of Qi began to pour into his body, making him more terrifying.


    This was the real terrifying aspect of the Red Sun Cavalry. They could draw power from the battle array to ovey onto themander. The more power that themander could bear, the stronger he would be.


    It could be said that fighting He Lian Qingtian, who was in the battle array, was equivalent to battling against all the Red Sun Cavalry. This was the real essence of the battle array.


    The Red Sun Cavalry was customized by Great Master Da Li especially for He Lian Qingtian. He could exert twice his own strength.


    If it came to personal strength, He Lian Qingtian was considered average among the Heavenly Rank strongmen. But when coupled with the Red Sun Cavalry, his strength would dramatically increase, and few people could rival him.


    This was the real reason why he was known as the number one warlord of Da Li, the support behind him dominating the battlefield.<div>


    ¡°The battle array is indeed wonderful!¡± Pei Xuanjing showed a trace of apprehension in his eyes.


    He originally thought that it would be terrifying enough for the battle array to cut off the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi to deal with the Heavenly Rank strongmen. Unexpectedly, it had such an effect.


    It seemed necessary to study the battle arrays of this world.


    Watching the gradually rising momentum of He Lian Qingtian, Pei Xuanjing naturally wouldn¡¯t sit idle while the opponent kept increasing his strength. Heunched an attack without hesitation.


    He abruptly twisted his body, soaring into the air, and brandished his sword.


    He unrestrainedly deployed the Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Intention Jue, his body covered by Innate Thunder Gang Qi, slowly released, and a terrifying atmosphere spread.


    Pei Xuanjing descended from above as if a celestial being, his divine might was like prison, judging the world¡¯s fate.


    With a sh of his sword, all in the path of his icy sword light was turned into a vacuum. It was like a heavenly sword descending from the sky, akin to a white rainbow piercing the sun.


    Sky Flying Celestial Being!


    ¡°Hmm! What a terrifying swordsmanship.¡± He Lian Qingtian¡¯s face slightly changed as he was astonished by the terrifying sword art.


    Even though he had not yet fully received the power of the battle array, he did not dare to neglect.


    He could feel the terror of this sword.


    ¡°Kill!


    He held his spear horizontally, and then made a decisive move.


    As he made his move, the surrounding Red Sun Cavalry also shouted in unison:


    ¡°Kill!


    Thousands of people spoke in one voice, like a rolling thunder, which even changed the color of Heaven and Earth.


    The roar of a thousand troops, the stampede of ten thousand horses, the golden armaments and iron horses filled with an engulfing spirit, depicted a terrifying scene of a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood.


    If one¡¯s mind is not firm, they would be suddenly facing such a scene, their spirit would probably be taken away instantly; they would be suppressed and hardly gather the courage to fight back.


    He Lian Qingtian jabbed his spear horizontally, breaking through the sky, instantly transformed into countless spear shadows, stirring countless scorching hot waves of Qi.


    The murderous long spear, the cold gleam of the de flickered, as if it was about to prate everything.


    Boom!


    Thunderous noise echoed across the sky. Pei Xuanjing¡¯s calm eyes finally stirred up slight ripples.


    With the help of his sharp Yin Spirit, he was more aware of the terrifying power carried by this spear stabbing through the sky.


    Bang!


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword light collided with the spear shadow. This piercing spear directly broke through Pei Xuanjing¡¯s cold sword light, and then he came forward with irresistible murderous Qi to Pei Xuanjing. Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face turned cold, he made a decisive move.


    Shenxiao Thunder Palm.


    Between his backhand strokes, countless purple and green lightning gathered in his palm, forming a giant palm imprint, with a fierce and turbulent aura. It looked like countless thunders were dancing wildly, creating a magnificent spectacle.


    Boom!


    Countless thunders fell, as if they were about to destroy the world.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He Lian Qingtian, who originally didn¡¯t care about this, swept away the palm imprint in front of him with a stroke of his spear.


    Unexpectedly, this force of lightning spread up his long spear to his body, giving him a mild numbness..

 Chapter 352: 289: Storming the Mysterious Pass

    Chapter 352: 289: Storming the Mysterious Pass<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Petty tricks!¡± H¨¦ Li?n Qngti?n sneered, such power was of no value to him. However, his face suddenly changed, looking back at the ChiYang Cavalry.


    Boom!<div>


    The ferocious power of thunder, with the aid of the battle formation, was directly transmitted to the ChiYang Cavalry.


    The power that 1¨C1& Li?n Qngti?n considered insignificant was hard to resist for these ChiYang Knights.


    The wild power, with him as the center, like a giant rock thrown into the sea, caused continuous waves, surging in all directions.


    Thump, thump, thump¡­


    One ChiYang Knight after another was sent flying by such wild power, and the previously neat battle formation unexpectedly revealed a w.


    The original formation that suppressed the Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth, and isted Heaven and Earth, now showed a slight w, and countless essential qi of Heaven and Earth rolled in again.


    Pei Xuanjing, of course, would not miss this opportunity, and once again took out his sword.


    Cold sword light, immense killing intent pervading all directions, the howling sound was incessant, the momentum around him exploded, the terrifying aura enveloped everyone, which made Li?n Qngti?n¡¯s face darken.


    Li?n Qngti?n held a spear with both hands, the eight-foot-long iron spear in his hand was like a swimming dragon, his imposing battle intent was overflowing, reaching up to the sky.


    He discarded all grandstanding moves, he only used the simplest strokes, simple yet full of boundless power.


    Boom¡­<div>


    Their shing, continuous explosive sounds filled the air, emitting frightening fluctuations that shocked the heart and soul.


    Every sword strike of Pei Xuanjing was apanied by Wind and Thunder, like Heavenly Thunder from the ninth heaven, destroying everything.


    The long spear in HE Li?n Qngti?n¡¯s hand danced in the air, like endless surging waves, ceaseless and unbroken.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The cold sword light and domineering shadow of the spear flickered, every sh released a harsh sound of metal shing, deafening.


    ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡±


    At the same time as the two were in confrontation, the thousands of ChiYang Knights had not yet made a move, but their continuous chanting echoed through the sky, the myriad killing intent pervading everywhere, was astonishing.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Pei Xuanjing was ustomed to fighting and had a steadfast mind, he might have been greatly affected.


    Amidst the intense aura of killing spread all around, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t show any fear, instead, a cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and the sword technique in his hand took a change again.


    Surging killing intent erupted from Pei Xuanjing, the long sword in his hand hummed, making an intimidating sound, as if God-Devil was roaring, endless killing intent dyed the sky red.


    Seven Kills Sword Skill!


    After Pei Xuanjing killed the Seven Kills Sword Master, he carried the Seven Kills Sword with him, even though he had not deliberately cultivated it, but with his understanding of swordsmanship, the mysteries of the Seven Kills Sword Skill could not baffle him.<div>


    ¡°Your swordsmanship is extraordinary, I admire it. But if that¡¯s all, it¡¯s nothing.¡± 1¨C1& Li?n Qngti?n said coldly.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s terrifying killing intent might be terrifying to others, but to H¨¦ Li?n Qngti?n, it was nothing.


    Having roamed for countless decades, conquered countless enemies, toppled countries without number, the number of people who died at his hands was countless, how could he be affected by this killing intent.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Pei Xuanjing sighed softly.


    With a swing of his sword, the scene in the sky changed.


    Seven Kills Sword ? Seven Kills Entering Fate!


    The Seven Kills Star suddenly shone brightly, countless starlights fell from the sky, converging on Pei Xuanjing and his long sword.


    Killing Heaven, Killing Earth, Killing All Living Beings!


    A strong killing intent, as if granted by Heaven and Earth, appeared around him. He was surrounded by boundless blood color, just like a demon walking out of the Sea of Blood, holding a sword purely meant for ughter.


    However, it¡¯s a little disappointing. The long sword in his hand is merely an ordinary Indomitable Sword, which is worlds apart whenpared to the original Seven Kills Sword.


    With his heart and mind unified, Pei Xuanjing swung his sword.<div>


    Whoosh¡­


    The Indomitable Weapon in his hand was incapable of bearing such terrifying power, and right after he made his cut, the long sword disintegrated into dust and scattered with the wind.


    Witnessing the terrifying power of this sword, like an Asura descending from the bloody sea onto the mortal world, it made H¨¦ Li?n Qngti?n¡¯s face drastically change.


    He held his spear in front of him, leaped from his warhorse, and used his long spear to emit a terrifying aura, forcefully striking downward.


    At this moment, the power of thousands of Chi Yang knights was embodied within him, and the strength he was demonstrating was three parts more tyrannical than before. The domineering force was ferocious enough to shatter space, shing with this sword as if it burst forth from the Nine Netherworld.


    Boom!


    The earth shook; it was as if thend sunk a few inches.


    While H¨¦ Li?n Qngti?n managed to block the sword, under such terrifying power, hundreds of Chi Yang knights could not bear the force, their internal organs shattered, and they fell from their horses.


    The mysteries of warfare allowed the power of thousands to be concentrated on a single person.


    But just as gaines with loss when facing the opponent¡¯s attack, they also inevitably bore the brunt of the opponent¡¯s assault.


    Against ordinary opponents, the distribution of this force amongst thousands would not be considered a weakness but a point of advantage in dissipating the force.


    But when confronted with a powerful enemy like Pei Xuanjing, the weaker Chi Yang knights would inevitably be the first to bear this power.


    It was something that the person leading the formation could not reverse.


    In the brief exchange with Pei Xuanjing, under his few strikes, almost five hundred people fell by his hand. This was a tremendous loss that the Chi Yang knights had not experienced in years.


    However, at this moment, Li?n Qngti?n couldn¡¯t care less about the losses of his Chi Yang knights; instead, he was looking at Pei Xuanjing in the distance with a changedplexion.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes were tightly shut, his soul travelling outside his body, his


    Gang Qi spreading slowly, merging slowly with the Heaven and Earth Essence


    At the moment he made that cut, it was as if Pei Xuanjing himself had entered an indescribable realm.


    His body¡¯s meridians began to emit specks of light as if the heavens and earth were merging with him, every inhtion and exhtion echoed the rhythm of the world¡¯s breath.


    At this moment, he seemed as if he could hear the heartbeat of Heaven and Earth.


    However¡­


    However, Pei Xuanjing clearly felt that he and Heaven and Earth were separated by an invisible, thinyer, preventing him from truly experiencing andprehending the world.


    Mysterious Pass!


    Pei Xuanjing knew it was indeed the Mysterious Pass.


    It was the shackle that blocks martial artists from interacting with Heaven and Earth. Only by breaking through this Mysterious Pass could one sense Heaven and Earth, convert Heavenly Earthly Force into personal use, and ascend to the Heavenly Rank.


    Pei Xuanjing circted his Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Intention, causing his True Qi to flow through every inch of his body, the power of the Yin Spirit slowly spreading throughout.


    Astonishingly, he stepped into the air, floating above the ground, his robe billowing, and his long hair fluttering.


    At this moment, countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi were converging toward his body, as if he had be a vacuum vortex, endlessly drawing in the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi¡­


    ¡°He¡¯s about to break through!¡± Li?n Qngti?n¡¯s face changed.


    He clearly understood that this was a sign of storming the Mysterious Pass, breaking the shackles and connecting with Heaven and Earth.


    If sessful, he would be a Heavenly Rank powerhouse.


    An adolescent of just fifteen-years-old bing a Heavenly Rank powerhouse, this was an unprecedented event in the history of the World of Myriad Manifestations.


    Though he didn¡¯t know how Pei Xuanjing had managed to amass such profound umtion at such a young age, he was well aware of how terrorizing it was..

 Chapter 353: 290: Outsmarting Oneself

    Chapter 353: 290: Outsmarting Oneself<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    He cannot be allowed to seed!


    Li?n Qngti?n made a decision immediately.<div>


    The terrifying strength disyed by the opponent who hadn¡¯t yet stepped into the Heavenly Rank had already given him a considerable headache. If he allowed the foe to break through, the terror would be unimaginable.


    The very next moment, 1¨C1b Li?n Qngti?n decisively made his move.


    What no one expected was that he voluntarily disbanded the battle array and deliberately lifted the barriers to the Heaven and Earth.


    Then, retracting hisnce, he waved his arms, stirring enormous amounts of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, directing it right toward Pei Xuanjing.


    This thick Heaven and Earth Essence Qi came surging in like rampant tidal waves.


    Boom!


    Within an instant, the density of the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi surrounding Pei Xuanjing exponentially increased due to H¨¦ Li?n Qngti?n¡¯s intervention.


    The originally gaseous Heaven and Earth Essence Qi now had the chance to take on a liquid -like form due to its increased density.


    However, 1¨C1& Li?n Qngti?n didn¡¯t offer this assistance out of goodwill for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s breakthrough.


    ¡°With such dense Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth, you will burst alive if you cannot handle it!¡± a savage look shed in H¨¦ Li?n Qngti?n¡¯s eyes.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As a warrior experienced in breaking through to the Heavenly Rank, he knew that while Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth was needed at this moment, more was not necessarily better.<div>


    To move past the Mysterious Pass, a Martial Artist has to merge their True Qi with Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, refining and condensing them into Primordial Qi, and then use it to attempt to break through the unseen barrier.


    Once the Mysterious Pass is broken, one canpletely sense the Heaven and Earth and ascend to the Heavenly Rank.


    The deeper the foundations, the more Essence Qi of the Heaven and Earth one can amodate during their breakthrough to the Heavenly Rank. Consequently, they can refine more Primordial Qi and increase the chances of shattering the Mysterious Pass.


    Nevertheless, this capacity does have its limits.


    If surpassed, the excess influx of Essence Qi of the Heaven and Earth into the body will not aid the Martial Artist. Instead, it will be a burden.


    While striving to move past the Mysterious Pass, the Martial Artist has to use their mental strength to suppress and refine the excess Heaven and Earth Essence Qi. If they fail to subjugate it, it will lead to a rampaging True Qi within their body, rendering all their efforts futile.


    However, Li?n Qngti?n¡¯s n was destined to fail.


    ¡°You want to make me explode?¡± Pei Xuanjing smirked coldly. ¡°Unfortunately, I was worried that the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi would be insufficient! Your move has actually provided me with some help.¡±


    For others, they might worry that dense Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth would disrupt their control over their internal True Qi, dividing their focus and thereby affecting their breakthrough of the Mysterious Pass.


    But Pei Xuanjing never worried about this at all. Not to mention that his True Qi, solidly refined to the Perfect Qi Realm stage far exceeded that of others, he had already transformed into a Yin Spirit, which was almost equivalent to transcending to the Heavenly Rank.


    With his immensely vast Yin Spirit power, undertaking these tasks posed no problem at all; it was as simple as grabbing something out of his pocket.<div>


    Moreover, Pei Xuanjing originally intended to harness the dense Heaven and Earth Essence Qi during his breakthrough to the Heavenly Rank to refine his flesh, sparing him from countless years of painstaking cultivation.


    His initial n was to set up a formation to attract a convergence of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi upon returning to Yunzhong City.


    This time, he was intercepted by 1¨C1& Li?n Qngti?n leading his men and was forced to utilize the second method to break through to the Heavenly Rank. Pei Xuanjing had already decided to abandon the idea of utilizing this asion to temper his flesh.


    Who would have thought a turn of events could happen when least expected?


    Li?n Qngti?n had so many other methods to obstruct Pei Xuanjing.


    Strangely, he chose the one which was most advantageous to Pei Xuanjing. There was simply no knowing how to respond to such an action.


    Pei Xuanjing elerated the inner workings of his skill, absorbing the surrounding tremendous amount of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi like a whale.


    His mental strength divided into two parts; one controlling the refining of Primordial Qi from True Qi and Heaven and Earth Essence Qi then using it to break through the Mysterious Pass.


    The other part directed the Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth to permeate his limbs, muscles, bones, skinyer, even marrow, refining his physical body in the process.


    This action immediately caused the Heaven and Earth to change colors.


    However, it¡¯s undeniable that the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi of this world was certainly more ferocious than in the Daming World. Even with his firm mental strength, Pei Xuanjing felt a hint of pain. His flesh and blood felt as if countless bugs were gnawing on them.<div>


    Also, every time he refined Primordial Qi to strike the invisible barrier, there was a noticeable violent ripple in his men tal strength.


    Originally, upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, Li?n Qngti?n¡¯s expression changed slightly as he thought his ploy had failed.


    However, when he saw traces of blood seeping out from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s body as a result of flesh refinement, and the pained expression on his face, he mistook it for Pei Xuanjing stubbornly resisting.


    ¡°Hmph, still resisting stubbornly? Just you watch, I will make you explode today!¡± 1¨C1& Li?n Qngti?n sneered, his hands never stopping as he continued to collect a tremendous amount of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi.


    Boom!


    Pei Xuanjing felt as if he was right at the center of a tornado where the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi was converging. The gigantic and boundless Essence Qi gathered there, and with H¨¦ Li?n Qngti?n¡¯s actions, Gang winds appeared, effortlessly tearing up Pei Xuanjing¡¯s body.


    Hiss!


    Pei Xuanjing, while enduring the intense pain, continued to activate his skill.


    He could feel his flesh rapidly bing stronger and the rigid barrier of the Mysterious Pass starting to loosen due to his relentless attacks.


    It¡¯s going to be soon!


    He¡¯s going to break through soon!


    Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    Everything appeared to be happening over an extended period but in reality, it all took ce within a brief moment, so brief that Guo Yi, who was stationed far away, had no time to react.


    Initially, when he saw Pei Xuanjing powerfully holding his own against the army, he was pleased. Yet, unexpectedly, he found that Pei Xuanjing was choosing to break through on the battlefield.


    The opponent absolutely couldn¡¯tplete this breakthrough.


    This was the only thought in Guo Yi¡¯s mind.


    He knew that if the breakthrough attempt failed this time, it would be exceedingly difficult for Pei Xuanjing to try for another breakthroughter.


    Therefore, Guo Yi immediately led the ck Cloud Knights to charge, remaining undeterred even with only a few hundred knights.


    In his opinion, even if it meant losing his life, if he could facilitate Pei Xuanjing¡¯s breakthrough in the process, it would be worth it.


    H¨¦ Li?n Qngti?n¡¯s next move infuriated him, making him wish he could risk his life to stop it.


    But everything happened in a blink of an eye. Even with the ck Cloud Knights charging at top speed, they were a bit toote.


    Li?n Qngti?n didn¡¯t even spare a nce to the self-imposingly charging ck Cloud Knights.


    Even if the enemy had more than a hundred knights, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference. Even if all the ck Cloud Knights were dispatched, they wouldn¡¯t be a match for his team.


    He simply continued manipting Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, aiming to interrupt the opponent¡¯s breakthrough quickly and eliminate him.


    He was almost there!


    The moment Guo Yi saw that he was about to reach his destination, all the ck Cloud Knights raised their long spears. Even with only a mere hundred men, their unwavering spirit of facing death valiantly was heart-wrenching.


    The ready and waiting team of knights also charged out of their ranks at this moment, prepared to hunt down these daring enemies who dared to challenge and charge at them.


    Just as the two cavalry forces were about to engage in close-quartersbat¡­


    Boom!


    An overwhelming power erupted from Pei Xuanjing, shattering the tornado of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi encircling him..

 Chapter 354: 291: Condensing Qi into Weapons

    Chapter 354: 291: Condensing Qi into Weapons<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Countless waves of Qi engulfed the surroundings, overturning countless cavalry riders¡­


    An astonishing wave of Qi swept over several dozens of miles, silencing all creatures within this range, causing the horses of the Chi Yang riders to shiver and kneel on the ground. An unknown amount of knights were thrown off their horses.<div>


    Those knights who were thrown off their horses didn¡¯t even have the time to be furious because they too were oppressed by this awe-inspiring momentum, causing their hearts to tremble with fear.


    Pei Xuanjing floated in mid-air, as the Shenxiao True Qi flowing around his body gradually transformed into Primordial Qi. With a myriad of changes around him resembling the Four Seasons, clouds and mist swirled around him, giving off a transcendent aura.


    His flesh appeared as radiant as jade, asionally shing with a faint purple-green glow. When he flicked his fingers gently, countless sts of wind stirred, as if even the void was torn apart by his power.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing seemed to be the most dazzling existence between Heaven and Earth, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s fingers swiftly transformed into an unknown seal, with green, red, yellow, white, ck streams of light shing before him. These streams of light intertwined endlessly, quickly merging together to form a profound scroll.


    It seemed to symbolize spring, summer, autumn, and winter, epassing the Five Directions and Five Elements, the Four Seasons and Five Orders.


    A purple-green stream of light emanating from Pei Xuanjing shed and disappeared into it. The purple-green stream of light seemed to take the form of a lightning serpent, slithering and coiling within the scroll.


    In an instant, the scroll seemed to have gained a few more lifelike and destructive elements, making it even more vibrant and lively.


    No one knew that at the moment the scroll was fully formed, the powerful beings in this world all felt its presence.


    On the peak where the National Teacher of Da Li was cultivating in seclusion, the National Teacher opened his eyes, his gaze filled with astonishment as he looked towards where Pei Xuanjing was.


    On the Qintian tform in the Capital, within the Imperial Astronomical Observatory.<div>


    The Superintendent of the Imperial Astronomical Observatory who was originally cultivating revealed a grin: ¡°Is it you?¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In many other ces, those who had reached the peak of the Heaven Rank also showed varied expressions.


    Some were delighted at the emergence of a fellow practitioner, while others were displeased at the appearance of apetitor.


    What many didn¡¯t know was that inside a hall in the Capital, the woman who was reviewing official documents felt this aura, momentarily pausing her actions before returning to her usual calm demeanor.


    ¡°Heaven Rank!¡±


    H¨¦ Li?n Qngti?n solemnly eximed, his voice as deep as arge bell.


    He could not believe that his n had fallen through, allowing his opponent to actually achieve a breakthrough.


    Was it truly, as his opponent had just mentioned, that his intervention not only did not hinder, but even helped the opponent achieve a breakthrough?


    What startled H¨¦ Li?n Qngti?n even more was that although his opponent had just made a breakthrough, he seemed to see the shadow of his master in him.


    This is impossible!


    His own master was already at the peak of the Heaven Rank, half a step into bing a Celestial Being. How could this newly ascended junior even be<div>


    Pei Xuanjing, who stood in mid-air, suddenly opened his eyes. Lights flickered deep within his profound eyes.


    ¡°Is this the power of the Heaven Rank?¡±


    A smile emerged on his face, for he felt as though he had merged with Heaven and Earth, that he had limitless power at his disposal.


    Although the True Qi inside his body had not fully transformed into Primordial Qi, he no longer felt any barrier with the Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth. It flowed endlessly, providing an unending stream of power.


    Furthermore, Pei Xuanjing felt the strength in his physique. His radiant bones had undergone a revolutionary change, with a divine light flickering within his five viscera and six bowels.


    That¡¯s right, taking advantage of this opportunity, Pei Xuanjing had alsopleted the full transformation of his flesh, thereby stepping into the Heavenly Rank.


    Pei Xuanjing felt that his current flesh contained an extremely abundant source of vitality. Even if he were to die, his body would likely have great difficulty decaying.


    Refining Essence, Refining Qi, and Refining Spirit.


    Pei Xuanjing had now broken through the three cultivation paths that he had deduced. This undoubtedly proved that he was on the right path. Now he only needed to continue step by step to reach the peak of the Spirit Realm and to seek the Immortal Dao Realm of eternal life.


    Looking at the scroll before his eyes, Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help but feel sentimental.<div>


    This scroll was neither tangible nor substantial. It was a concentration of his Dao, a projection of his cultivation path.


    ¡°Perhaps, one day when I reach a higher realm, I can make the unreal into real, the false into true, and take it as my symbol of attaining Dao!¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    With a flicker of thought, the scroll in front of him dissipated instantly, transforming into countless streams of light that entered his body.


    The Shenxiao True Qi, or rather Shenxiao Origin Qi, within him, turned from its original colorless state into a multi-colored one, blending together.


    Having done all that, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s gaze fell onto the battlefield.


    Li?n Qngti?n, thank you for helping me to step into the Heaven Rank today,¡± said Pei Xuanjing lightly. However, his voice echoed like a thunderp in everyone¡¯s ears.


    H¨¦ Li?n Qngti?n looked serious: ¡°He just broke through, how can he be so formidable!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing continued speaking: ¡°To repay you, I have decided to let you be the first to witness my sword Dao.¡±


    Without waiting for a response, Pei Xuanjing extended his right hand. The


    Shenxiao Origin Qi within him flowed freely, forming an unremarkable Qi Sword in his hand. Instantly, the sword exhibited green, red, yellow, white, ck, purple, and blue colors, covering it entirely.


    Condensing Qi into Weapons!


    The horror on 1¨C1& Li?n Qngti?n¡¯s face was impossible to hide.


    Such Divine Abilities, even he could not master them.


    ording to what his master had said, only those extremely powerful among the Heaven Rank, who had achieved a high level of insight and understanding of Primordial Qi, could do so.


    He may be quite strong among those of Heaven Rank, but most of his power came from battle formations. When it came to individualbat, he could, at most, be considered average.


    At this moment, having just entered the Heaven Rank, Pei Xuanjing had already mastered such methods. This caused Li?n Qngti?n to feel shocked, his amazement hard to express.


    ¡°Form a formation!¡±


    He shouted loudly. He knew clearly that facing such a terrifying opponent, he could only fight with all he had.


    Pei Xuanjing gave a slight smile and did not care about the opponent¡¯s movements.


    Lifting his sword slowly, his movements seemed sluggish and his sword stance in, but his aura continued to grow and rise. His Shenxiao Origin Qi permeated everywhere, dyeing the entire sky with green, red, yellow, white, ck, purple, blue colors, enveloping an area of several dozen miles around.


    Even H¨¦ Li?n Qngti?n could not help but be attracted by his in and unadorned sword stance. Among these sword stances, besides the magnificent sword intent, he could also feel the vitality of spring, the heat of summer, the bleakness of autumn, and the chill of winter.


    The Four Seasons rotate, change unpredictably, and circte ceaselessly. It was as if there was no beginning and no end, an endless cycle.


    Standing there, Pei Xuanjing moved along with his sword, the sword moved along with his heart. At this moment, it seemed as if he had merged with the Heaven and Earth, exuding an indescribable charm.


    With one swing of the sword, the Heaven and Earth shook violently..

 Chapter 355: 292: Destruction of Myth

    Chapter 355: 292: Destruction of Myth<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Upon receiving the message from the Imperial Astronomical Observatory,n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Yunzhong County¡¯s Governor dispatched Guo Yi to track down Young Master Min. Meanwhile, he himself led the remaining ck Cloud Knights and foot soldiers to hold at bay the Da Li soldiers.<div>


    But suddenly, he awoke one night to find that the Da Li cavalry which had been stationed a hundred miles outside of Yunzhong City had quietly withdrawn.


    He instantly realized a drastic development must have urred, most likely the discovery of Young Master Min¡¯s whereabouts. Otherwise, the Da Li cavalry would absolutely not retreat so easily.


    Uponing to this conclusion, he ordered his men to defend the city while he personally led the ck Cloud Knights out of the city for a pursuit.


    After all, ordinary foot soldiers moved slowly, while the ck Cloud Knights moved like the wind. Even in the case of unforeseen circumstances, they could retreat quickly.


    Along the way, scouts kept reporting that the Da Li cavalry had definitely withdrawn, solidifying his thoughts even further.


    Just as they found the marker left by Guo Yi, they received a message from the scouts up front.


    The Crimson Sun Cavalry of the Da Li Dynasty had mobilized, seeming to have tracked down Young Master Min. Guo Yi and over a hundred cavalrymen under hismand were surrounded by Crimson Sun Cavalry.


    The governor was taken aback and immediately ordered the ck Cloud Knights to speed up and rush to the rescue.


    Although the reputation of the Crimson Sun Cavalry was fearsome, the governor did not have the slightest intention to retreat.


    Not to mention that Young Master Min was an invaluable talent for the empire, just the hundred-plus ck Cloud Knights led by Guo Yi wererades they must rescue.


    For the empire, they never abandoned theirrades.<div>


    As they continued to advance, the constant reports from the scouts made him increasingly anxious.


    After catching up and being only tens of miles away from the enemy, they witnessed a shocking scene.


    In the distance, clouds of energy were undting, and the sound of explosions echoed continuously with a vast amount of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi sweeping in all directions.


    Amidst the continuous thunderous booms, two figures, one ahead of the other, were speeding toward them at top speed.


    The two figures were constantly transforming and colliding mid-air, causing severe fluctuations.


    ¡°Pei Min, you are going too far!¡±


    He Lian Qingtian¡¯s armor was shattered, his originalnce lost, a curved de tightly gripped in his hand, his hair disheveled, he said menacingly.


    ¡°He Lian Qingtian, I told you, you will die here today!¡± Pei Xuanjing robes blowing in the wind, bare-handed, continuously unleashed his fierce power that boomed at He Lian Qingtian. Pei Min, He Lian Qingtian.


    It was actually them!


    Upon hearing the voices of the two, therger body¡¯s gaze congealed within an instant, whispering echoed in his ear:


    ¡°The Crimson Sun Cavalry is already defeated, quickly annihte them! Leave He Lian Qingtian to me.¡±<div>


    Pei Xuanjing noticed the cavalry below, recognized them as the ck Cloud Knights, and immediately ryed his n, regardless of who was leading them.


    The governor, who was just about to assist, was overjoyed. Although he didn¡¯t know why the renowned Crimson Sun Cavalry was copsing, he would not miss this chance to kick them when they were down.


    As for the ongoing fight between the two men right before his eyes, it was clear that Young Master Min was gaining the upper hand, so there was no need to interfere for now. Their first task was to annihte the Crimson Sun Cavalry.


    Watching the ck Cloud Knights charging towards the Crimson Sun Cavalry from below, He Lian Qingtian¡¯s face changed dramatically, ¡°You¡¯re asking for death!¡±


    He didn¡¯t try to dodge anymore, the tangible killing intent burst forth toward Pei Xuanjing. His horrendous de unleashed a sweeping light, howling as it was released.


    Pei Xuanjing showed no fear. He then brought his five fingers together to form a palm, with purple-blue electric light converging, and struck at his opponent.


    Boom!


    The celestial phenomenon changed, consecutive thunderps resounded, as if thunder was striking down from the sky.


    With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ascension to the Heavenly Rank, he connected to Heaven and Earth and was able to use the Heavenly Earthly Force, hence, the power of his Shenxiao Thunder Palm increased even more.


    The huge purple-cyan handprint collided with the de light.


    Even though the de light broke through the handprint, it had no more strength left to advance, and it slowly faded.<div>


    With one hand at his back, Pei Xuanjing stood tall, his robe fluttering, his hair sweeping in the wind, and his eyes deep and unfathomable. He just coldly stared at H¨¦ Li?n Qngti?n.


    Li?n Qngti?n shouted and struck again.


    He was clear that he absolutely could not be dyed any longer. Without his leadership, the Red Sun Knights, who were just defeated, definitely could not cope with their organized cavalry opponent.


    Even if they could win, the casualties would be tremendous, which was something he could not ept.


    Pei Xuanjing discerned his opponent¡¯s thoughts, revealed a cold smile at the corner of his mouth: ¡°Stop imagining, after today, not only will you die here, but the existence of the Red Sun Knights will also cease!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing transformed his palm into a fist, the Innate Thunder Gang Qi moved and a purple-cyan glow covered his whole body. Simultaneously, his wnme Doc1Y¡¯s muscles and SKIn slowly Dulgea, as tney contained countless strength. This was a sign of the release of the Shenxiao Mysterious Skill.


    After his flesh stepped into the Heavenly Rank, that familiar power emerged on his body once again, making him veryfortable.


    He threw a punch which made a cracking sound. His muscles and flesh made a sizzling noise, a surge of hot waves rolled in, consecutive sonic booms sounded in the air, even the air before him was punched to explode.


    The power behind this punch nearly reached the zenith of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s disy of power, not holding back at all.


    Endless streaming lights circted over his robust physique. A punching strike, earth-shaking.


    Crack!


    This punch exceeded the limit Li?n Qngti?n could bear. Facing this punch, all his efforts became useless,


    Crack!


    Even the Curved de in his hand was smashed broken by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ultimate and powerful punch.


    The punch that showed no signs of stopping directlynded on his chest, his Primordial Qi was shattered by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s punch.


    Under the punch imprint, his Primordial Qi copsed, his flesh was ruined, his Divine Soul crushed.


    Whether it was the essence, energy or spirit, all were annihted.


    Only a pair of resentful eyes stared nkly at Pei Xuanjing, then he crashed from the sky.


    Pei Xuanjing, hands held behind his back, stood in mid-air, his robe fluttering forceful, Heaven and Earth Essence Qi swirling all around him, looking like a Fairy God.


    [At fifteen: You broke through the Mysterious Pass, your True Qi and physical body both ascended to the Heavenly Rank. You crushed the highly notorious Red Sun Knights on the Yunzhong Prairie and killed theirmander, the Heavenly Rank powerhouse, Li?n Qngti?n. In this battle, the whole world shook! ]


    If it could be said that when Pei Xuanjing defeated those peers at Yunzhong Academy, he could just be counted as having a little bit of fame.


    Then when he killed Li Tiange and a Heavenly Rank powerhouse with merely his third Martial Arts stage Gang Qi Realm body, he became well known and attracted countless astonishments.


    But when news spread of Pei Xuanjing single-handily fighting the famous Red


    Sun Knights, ascending to the Heavenly Rank at age fifteen, crushing the Red Sun Knights, led by 1¡ª1& Li?n Qngti?n himself who was a Heavenly Rank powerhouse, and killing H¨¦ Li?n Qngti?n, he became nearly universally renown.


    Never mind that he crushed the notorious Red Sun Knights, who have destroyed countless cities and kingdoms, and killed theirmander H¨¦ Li?n Qngti?n obliterating the myth of the Red Sun Knight.


    Just the fact that Pei Xuanjing ascended to the Heavenly Rank at fifteen years old left countless people gaping in amazement. Because, in the history of the World of Myriad Manifestations, no one had ever heard of such a young individual aplishing the Heavenly Rank.


    Soon, the entire world was roused to action..

 Chapter 356: 293: Nine Heavens of the Spirit

    Chapter 356: 293: Nine Heavens of the Spirit<div>


    Realm, Ascending to Heaven with Each Step


    Trantor: 549690339


    It was still the same loft in the Pei Mansion among the clouds.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing stood with his hands sped behind his back, gazing at the clouds rolling and unrolling in the sky above, indifferent to the rumors about himself circting outside.


    Mr. Pei Laozhu ascended the stairs to the loft, looking at the tranquil young man before him, unable to conceal his smile.


    A Heavenly Rank powerhouse!


    Even though he had once held great expectations for Pei Min, thinking that with Pei Min¡¯s talent, he could reach the Heavenly Rank Realm, he had thought it would take at least two more decades.


    A fifteen-year-old Heavenly Rank powerhouse was practically unprecedented and might even remain unparalleled for generations toe.


    How could he not feel proud?


    ¡°His Majesty has conferred upon you the title of Cloud Commander and appointed you as the Left Jinwu General,¡± Mr. Pei Laozhu said with a smile.


    The Cloud Commander is a martial official of third-grade, and the Left Jinwu General is also a third-grade position. Although neither are actual positions, they represent the highest honors.


    Moreover, it was privately mentioned by the pce eunuch who read the decree, it seemed the Emperor intended to grant Pei Min a noble title, but due to temporary uncertainty about which title was appropriate, the matter was temporarily shelved.


    Pei Xuanjing remained calm, not bothered by this.


    What he did on the grasnd, although narrowly causing a war between the two empires, was undoubtedly meritorious to the empire, and these rewards were naturally to be expected.<div>


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing unmoved, Mr. Pei Laozhu ced the divine sword on the table, ¡°This is a gift from the crown prince.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Pei Xuanjing turned around, his eyes falling on the sword. He gripped the hilt, the divine sword resting in his hand.


    ng!


    Unsheathing the sword, Pei Xuanjing examined the incredibly sharp divine weapon, his eyebrows slightly raised, in silent admiration.


    It was a Ten Thousand-Forged Divine Weapon!


    As expected of the Crown Prince, extravagant to an extreme, to send such a weapon as a gift.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s reaction, Mr. Pei Laozhu casually stated, ¡°The Crown Prince is hoping to invite you to the East Pce as a guest, and also the instructor of swordsmanship, to teach the Crown Prince the art of the sword.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing understood that teaching the Crown Prince swordsmanship was merely a cover, the core reason was that the Crown Prince wanted to win him over.


    He looked up at Mr. Pei Laozhu, saying calmly, ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve decided to support the crown prince?¡±


    Since ancient times, session disputes have been the most terrifying. For Mr. Pei Laozhu, a veteran who has served three dynasties, as long as he decides not to get involved in the session dispute, naturally, no one will pick a fight with him.


    But if he willingly engages in it, should anything change in the future, he will inevitably be affected.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om<div>


    Moreover, the current Mr. Pei Laozhu has resigned from his official post, even if the Crown Prince ascends the throne in the future, it is impossible for him to return to court again.


    Pei Xuanjing genuinely couldn¡¯t understand why he would involve himself in such matters.


    Mr. Pei Laozhu had no cause or necessity to mask his motives from Pei Xuanjing.


    Assuming earlier that Pei Xuanjing had not yet broken through to the Heavenly Rank, then perhaps due to their rtionship as grandfather and grandson, he could hold the dominant position.


    But when Pei Xuanjing ascended to the Heavenly Rank, having done such a thing, he hadpletely lost his dominance.


    After all, even without the Pei Mansion, Pei Xuanjing remained independent, whereas, the Pei Mansion without him, though would still stand firm, would undoubtedly lose its light and luster.


    Of course, this was merely Mr. Pei Laozhu¡¯s assumption¡ªthat he once held the initiative¡ªwhen in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view, the initiative has always been in his hands and has never changed.


    ¡°While I may not hold personal ambitions, I have to consider for the future generations,¡± Mr. Pei Laozhu sighed, ¡°Moreover, as a member of the Pei Family, even if I retire, how can I shake off my duties.¡±


    Coming from the influential Pei Family of Hedong, he had received the support of the family all along his way. If it weren¡¯t for the assistance of his family, he wouldn¡¯t have achieved his current status today, despite his numerous achievements.


    To reach his current status, he owed it not only to his significant contributions but also to the protection of his family. Many have fought alongside him in the battlefield, but only a handful has reached such a status today.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s expression remained calm, understanding the reasons.<div>


    This was the norm for members of noble families¡ªthey received unparalleled support during their growth, but when the family needed help, they were also required to bear the necessary responsibilities.


    As for whether this was good or bad, Pei Xuanjing did notment, choosing to believe that there were gains and losses in all matters.


    After Mr. Pei Laozhu exined his intentions, he turned and left without further discussion.


    He too was a martial artist and, though he hadn¡¯t been fortunate enough to reach the Heavenly Rank, he knew full well how strong-willed these powerhouses were. They acted ording to their hearts and were not easily influenced by others.


    Once again, Pei Xuanjing sat cross-legged in the loft. But unlike before, a nondescript, humble divine weapon was ced across his knees.


    His focus gradually fell onto the divine weapon, blending into it, and felt the spirit of the divine weapon.


    Simultaneously, he was also contemting his next steps.


    Essence, Qi, and Spirit, he had reached the Spirit Realm in all three areas, also known in this world as the Heavenly Rank. Up next, if he advanced in all three areas, he would need to continue refining his Primordial Qi in the Path of Qi Refinement, striving for unlimited Inner Qi; the Way of Essence Refinement would refine the body¡¯s apertures and eventually open up all the body¡¯s apertures, integrating the body as a whole, allowing the body to decay with Heaven and Earth while remaining immortal; As for the Path of Spirit Refinement, it would mean continually tempering the Yin Spirit until it could withstand the fiercest sun rays and fire, eventually bing separable from the body, thereby making the Yin Spirit immortal.


    ¡°To be immortal!¡± Pei Xuanjing sighed inwardly.


    Immortality, to live forever in this world. What an alluring prospect it has been for so many outstanding talents throughout history!


    The closer one got to it, the more distant it appeared.


    As Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength grew, he suddenly felt that the road to immortality was not an easy one.


    ¡°I need to reach the pinnacle of the Nine Realms of Spirit, step by step, ascending to heaven. Only by reaching the perfect state of Spirit Realm can I begin to uncover the mysteries of the Heavenly Dao, in pursuit of eternal life and immortality,¡± Pei Xuanjing reflected.


    The Nine Realms of Spirit was his description of the Spirit Realm cultivation path.


    The Great Ming world no longer had specific books to verify the Spirit Realm


    cultivation ranks. The information was drawn from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s findings from Dragon Tiger Mountain, Baiyun Temple, and royal archives.


    Based on his cultivation, Pei Xuanjing tentatively established the ranks of the Spirit Realm in ordance with the three realms and nine grades of the Mortal Realm.


    He saw immortality as ascending to Heaven, calling realms on the way to immortality as the steps to Heaven. He divided it into nine, creating the concept of the Nine Heavenly Ascension Steps as his targets.


    When he reaches the pinnacle of the Nine Realms, also attaining perfection in the Spirit Realm, he could take a peek into the mysteries of the Heavenly Dao.


    A true man should aim to feast from the Five Ding while living, and be cooked in the Five Ding when he dies!


    Since he was here in this world, he got this opportunity, and even if he faced a million deaths, he would have no regrets, but would rather meet challenges head on.


    One day, I will definitely reach the pinnacle of the Nine Realms, stepping into the Immortal Dao Realm!

 Chapter 357: 294: Breaking Limits, Shattering the Void (Please Subscribe)

    Chapter 357: 294: Breaking Limits, Shattering the Void (Please Subscribe)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    [At sixteen: You epted the prince¡¯s invitation, left Yunzhong County, and headed to the Capital.]


    In the end, Pei Xuanjing agreed to Mr. Pei Laozhu¡¯s request, left Yunzhong County, and headed towards the Capital.<div>


    After all, the Heaven and Earth in Yunzhong was too limited for him, no longer suitable for his stays.


    The main reason he projected himself into this world with the help of a simtor was to explore the path of cultivation, treading one step at a time on his own cultivation journey.


    This world was somewhat stronger than the original Daming World, and the ultimate power it could hold was the Heavenly Rank.


    In other words, reaching the Heavenly Rank already meant standing at the peak of this world. If one could take one step further, they would step into the legendary Realm of Heavenly People.


    ording to the records in this world, the so-called Realm of Heavenly People could break the lifespan limit, shatter the void, and ascend as a heavenly person.


    ¡°Breaking the lifespan limit, then shattering the void, and ascending as a heavenly person.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing murmured to himself.


    However, he didn¡¯t know whether this so-called ascension meant entering a broader great world?


    He recalled when he had entered this world and unintentionally caught a glimpse of the infinite worlds, which looked like grains of sand, through the simtor portal.


    ¡°Perhaps, only by meeting those few who are called half-step into the Realm of Heavenly People, can I understand.¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    Originally, the Heavenly Rank warrior was just a vague boundary. Due to the disparity in strength of those at the Heavenly Rank, some minor divisions were created.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om<div>


    ording to these divisions, the Taoist of Li Tiange whom he had killed should be at the early stages of the Heavenly Rank. While He Lian Qngti?n was also at


    the early stages of the Heavenly Rank, if he were supported by military formation, he should be considered as a strong person in the Heavenly Rank.


    And the peak warriors within the Heavenly Rank should be like the Grandmaster of Da Li and the superintendent of the Imperial Astronomical Observatory, who had half a foot into the Realm of Heavenly People.


    If it were merely divided by realms, then Pei Xuanjing should be ced in the early stages of the Heavenly Rank.


    However, the cultivators of this world walk on the singr path of Refining Qi, while Pei Xuanjing cultivates the three paths of Essence, Qi, and Spirit, making him much stronger than them.


    Although he doesn¡¯t know how hepares with those peak warriors who have half a foot into the Realm of Heavenly People, someone like He Lian


    Qngti?n, a strong person within the Heavenly Rank, is not a match for Pei Xuanjing at all.


    Pei Xuanjing sat inside the carriage, the refined Primordial Qi circting inside his body, continuously refining his physical body.


    In Heavenly Rank cultivation, besides sensing and understanding the principles of Heaven and Earth, you constantly refine the Primordial Qi within your body, cycling back and forth, hoping to reach a state of infinite cirction. Primordial Qi is continuously dispersed and condensed in the body.


    But Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t need to do this. To him, this Primordial Qi didn¡¯t need to be dispersed to infuse it into his body, which was the way to refine the physical body.


    The physical body refinement in the Spirit Realm is to refine the body¡¯s orifices. Pei Xuanjing had a fortuitous refining of the orifices in a life simtion of the original Daming World. However, due to his insufficient physical strengthter, he could no longer refine them.<div>


    Now, his physical body has undergone aplete transformation and is already strong enough to support the refining of orifices. He no longer needs to worry about the possibility of his physical body copsing.


    With the experience of refining the orifices once, refining the orifices again was much easier for Pei Xuanjing. In just a short month, he had already refined one orifice.


    Tong Pass, north of the Yellow River and south of the mountains. As it was located at a river crossing of the Yellow River, at the junction of three Daozhou, controlling the main road from the Capital to the divine city, it was a must-pass area and a strategic spot for eastward entry into the Central ins and westward advancement into the Central region and Western Regions. It had always been a battleground contested by all.


    The towering city wall seemed to rise out of the ground abruptly, blocking the path like a natural moat.


    The tall city wall was built with ck giant stones about ten meters long and wide, and ck iron was poured between the gaps of the giant stones, reflecting the luster of the metal, making it indestructible.


    Countless merchant teams and carriages were waiting here, preparing to queue up for entry. Suddenly, a group of cavalry rushed out. They wore ck armor and had precious swords hanging around their waists. They looked valiant and magnificent, galloping all the way, causing a cloud of dust.


    Someone frowned, about to speak, but was pulled by the sleeve by someone beside him. ¡°These are the Jinwu Guards.¡±


    The person¡¯splexion changed drastically, and he immediately closed his mouth, suppressing the anger in his heart.


    A line of dozens of Jinwu Guard cavalry, led by a young and handsome lieutenant, rushed out, attracting many people¡¯s attention.


    Clip-clop¡­


    The troop of Jinwu Guard cavalry stopped in front of an ordinary-looking carriage. The young lieutenant dismounted and came up to the carriage, whispering respectfully. ¡°This subordinate, Lieutenant Wei Tao of Left Jinwu Guard, pays his respects to the young master. This subordinate wasmanded by Your Highness toe here and escort the young master to the Capital.¡±<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s my duty!¡± Wei Tao bowed deeply, then mounted his horse and said to the ck-armored Jinwu knights behind him, ¡°Open the road, escort the young master to the Capital.¡±


    Regarding the attitude of the person inside the carriage, Wei Tao felt that instead of being mocked, it was a reasonable treatment.


    Because the person inside this carriage was the recently famous Mr. Min. He who was invited by the prince to the Capital, which delighted the prince.


    Even though Wei Tao was the prince¡¯s brother-inw and a member of the Wei Family, he knew clearly that he was iparable to the person inside the carriage.


    Plus, the person inside the carriage remotely leads the position of the General of the Left Jinwu Guard, which even technically makes him Wei Tao¡¯s superior.


    Looking at the carriage escorted by the Jinwu Guards themselves, everyone was extremely surprised, curious about who was inside the carriage.


    ¡°Who is this person who can even have the Jinwu Guards escort him personally?¡±


    They originally thought the Jinwu Guard were mobilized because something big had happened.


    But they instead found out it was merely to escort a single person into the Capital.


    The Capital, the Imperial Astronomical Observatory.


    The superintendent of the Imperial Astronomical Observatory, recognized as the strongest person in the empire today, sat facing a Daoist with crane hair and a youthfulplexion. A game of Go wasid out in front of the two.


    ¡°I heard that Mr. Min ising to the Capital.¡± The Daoist with crane hair and a youthfulplexion ced a ck piece without paying much attention.


    Superintendent Ye Daoyuan put down the white piece, capturing several of the Daoist¡¯s pieces, and said, ¡°He has already reached the Tong Pass. The prince has already sent someone to meet him.¡±


    The Daoist frowned as he looked at the captured pieces and said, ¡°Going to the


    Capital at this time isn¡¯t great timing!¡±


    Superintendent Ye Daoyuanughed lightly: ¡°This is the person the prince invited. Unless the emperor himself says otherwise, who¡¯d dare to stop it?¡±


    Having said that, he dropped another piece, cutting off the Daoist¡¯srge dragon, gaining the upper hand.


    The Daoist, upset, messed up the chessboard and snickered, ¡°Well, it has nothing to do with me anyway. All I need to do is to concentrate on refining pills for the emperor. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you distinguished people.¡± With that, the Daoist stood up and left.


    Watching the Daoist¡¯s departing figure, Superintendent Ye Daoyuan quietlyughed without a word..

 Chapter 358: 295 Heavenly Rank Blocks the Way. Please Subscribe

    Chapter 358: 295 Heavenly Rank Blocks the Way. Please Subscribe<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Kyoto, Evesting Observance.


    The Evesting Observance is located on a mountain waist in the West City, originally called the Taixuan Temple, and it is said to be the ce where an emperor of the previous dynasty offered rituals for a certain real person to refine pills.<div>


    However, with the change of dynasties, the once bustling Taixuan Temple has declined and be deste.


    Nowadays, it¡¯s just an ordinary Taoist temple with a dozen rooms before and after, inhabited by a mere dozen people, making it quite lonely.


    But everyone in the Tiandu with some identity knows that the current residents of the temple are not ordinary. He is the current Prince¡¯s instructor, the youngest Heavenly Rank powerhouse, Pei Min, who hails from the Hedong Pei family.


    After Pei Xuanjing entered Kyoto, he had a few meetings with the prince. As rumored, His Highness the Prince was mild-mannered and friendly, and the two got along pretty well.


    In Kyoto, both the Prince and Mr. Pei Laozhu had arranged residences for Pei Min, but he refused them all and chose to live in this deste Taoist temple instead.


    The Divine Weapon called Ten Thousand-Forged, bestowed by the Prince, was named Longevity by Pei Xuanjing, hence the Taoist temple was renamed to Evesting Observance, corresponding to the original Evesting Observance in the Daming World.


    During this time, Pei Xuanjing led a leisurely life. Apart from teaching the prince swordsmanship every ten days, he spent the rest of his time at his own disposal, almost returning to his initial solitary cultivation time at the Evesting Observance.


    Of course, the remarkable figure of Pei Xuanjing entering Kyoto naturally aroused the curiosity of many people. In fact, countless people have sent salutations, only to be rejected by him one after another.


    If it were an ordinary genius, rejecting these high-ranking officials in Kyoto, even while refusing, would cause a lot of dissatisfaction.


    However, Pei Xuanjing ispletely different. As a strongman, he has his own privileges. Even if he refuses these invitations, many people still eagerly want to visit.


    ¡°This Superintendent of the Imperial Astronomical Observatory can really keep hisposure!¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.<div>


    After all, news of his intervention in the Prairie incident initially was quickly learned by the Superintendent. If it weren¡¯t for the other party spread the news, perhaps the message Pei Xuanjing got from the Prairie wouldn¡¯t have spread so quickly.


    Moreover, Guo Yi, the captain of the ck Cloud Knights who supported him then, had said that the other party had invited him to Kyoto and wanted to see him.


    But now, he had already arrived in Kyoto, and the other party remained silent, with no trace of movement, which puzzled Pei Xuanjing.


    Although puzzled, Pei Xuanjing was not in a hurry.


    Since he hase to Tiandu, he will naturally have the opportunity to see the other party. It would just take a little longer to wait.


    Moreover, during his time in Kyoto, Pei Xuanjing had learned a lot about Kyoto¡¯s situation.


    The two strongest people in Kyoto today are, apart from that Superintendent of the Imperial Astronomical Observatory, another master from the Taoist School.


    This Taoist School master not only possesses high cultivation, but he is also an alchemy expert and is favored by the emperor, always serving as his exclusive Master Dan.


    There¡¯s also some news being passed around privately, that the Emperor, who is currently as wise as his predecessor, seems to have encountered some problems in his cultivation and constantly needs elixir for adjustment.


    This is precisely why many of the empire¡¯s political affairs are not questioned by the Emperor, most of the matters are dealt with and investigated by the Empress.


    This Empress is of extraordinary means, and the Emperor¡¯s ill health has led to a significant increase in the Empress¡¯s power in the court with many supporters, leading to the dissatisfaction of many royal families.<div>


    Some have even suggested that the Emperor should go to a certain holy ce to heal his injuries, leave the Prince in Kyoto to oversee the country and handle the political affairs.


    One can say that while Kyoto seems peaceful at this moment, it is actually secretly turbulent, with many hidden threats.


    ¡°The bigpetition is approaching, I wonder who will Da Li send this time?¡± A smile appeared at the corner of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mouth.


    As the time for the Kyoto Grand Competition gradually approached, ording to the news Pei Xuanjing received, Da Li still sent people toe.


    Though Pei Xuanjing himself was no longer fit topete in this Kyoto Grand Competition, he undoubtedly will attend as a guest of honor.


    He was somewhat curious, who will Da Li send this time?


    Moreover, in his opinion, this Seoul Grand Competition was a good opportunity, and some people may want to take this opportunity to probe a bit.


    ¡°But, what does this have to do with me?¡± Pei Xuanjing chuckled disdainfully. He now had the privilege of just being an observer of thepetition and as long as he didn¡¯t want to y, no one would dare to just pull him, a Heavenly Rank powerhouse, into the game.


    Just watching would be fine, but if someone really targeted him, they couldn¡¯t me him for overturning the table when the time came.


    That¡¯s what Pei Xuanjing thought.


    Time passed quickly, and there was a month left in the blink of an eye.<div>


    One evening, after teaching the prince swordsmanship, Pei Xuanjing arranged to attend the Kyoto Grand Competition ceremony, then took a car back to the Evesting Observance.


    However, just before arriving, someone suddenly appeared and stopped his carriage.


    A middle-aged man in a ck robe stood with his back to them in the middle of the street, blocking their way.


    ¡°Who dares to block the Prince¡¯s carriage?¡±


    The coachman shouted sternly when he saw that the carriage was stopped.


    Known as a seventh-grade official in front of the prime minister, the coachman of the Prince also had a considerable status. And being able to serve as the Prince¡¯s coachman also meant that he was a trusted confidant of the Prince.


    Moreover, he was also a strong man who had cultivated to the three-stage Gang Qi Realm of martial arts. Whether in the army or in the world, he could be considered a figure.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He was originally a master in the martial world, but because of his low birth, he did not have the method of breaking through to the Heavenly Rank, so he had taken shelter under the Prince.


    ¡°Humph!¡± The middle-aged man let out a cold snort, and a domineering aura spread out.


    Heavenly Rank powerhouse!


    The coachman, who was just sternly berating, was taken aback, his face ashen.


    Even though the man had not yet made a move, the terrifying aura emanating from him made it difficult for the coachman to even breathe.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±


    A lightugh, quietly eliminated this intimidating aura, like a spring breeze, leaving the coachman without any oppressive feeling.


    ¡°Thank you, Young Master!¡± He quickly thanked Pei Xuanjing in the carriage.


    He knew that if it were not for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intervention, he would bepletely defenseless against this Heavenly Rank powerhouse. Pei Xuanjing said indifferently: ¡°Not at all, this person is after me!¡±


    Without a doubt, the man was after him, and the coachman was just an innocent bystander.


    ¡°Young Master Min!¡± The middle-aged man who was blocking the road suddenly shouted and took action.


    His aura exploded fiercely, shaking heaven and earth!


    His loud voice, like a thunderp, loudly echoed on the long street, attracting numerous gales, even turning the cool night winds into piercing cold winds..

 Chapter 359: 296: Terrifying Sword ? – Please Subscribe

    Chapter 359: 296: Terrifying Sword ? ¨C Please Subscribe<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    This middle-aged man was a rare and powerful figure even among those of the Heavenly Rank, surpassing even H¨¦ Li?n Qngti?n who had previously fallen at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hands.


    The terrifying murderous intent seemed to materialize, and in the moment he made his move, a long saber emanating an intimidating aura appeared in his hands. The saber de emanated flowing light, and its sharp saber intent seemed to nearly slice through the air, cutting it apart.<div>


    The middle-aged man decisively swung his saber, a ze of brilliant saber light illuminating the vault of the sky, turning the formerly dark night into what seemed like daytime under this dazzling saber light.


    Looking far into the distance, it was as if the endless sky was being cleaved by this strike.


    In the blink of an eye, all sounds on Long Street faded away, leaving only the dragon-roaring and tiger-howling-like echo of the saber ringing out.


    With a swing of the saber, countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi converged, forming a saber dragon that rushed towards Pei Xuanjing with a roar.


    The coachman, who had seen such a terrifying strike, was so shocked that he seemed to have forgotten how to dodge.


    This sudden rise in momentum instantly caught the attention of numerous experts in the Capital. Their eyes were involuntarily drawn towards the direction of Long Street, curious about who was so audacious as to engage in such a fierce fight within the Capital.


    This murderous intent was firmly focused on Pei Xuanjing in the carriage, who most clearly acknowledged the potency of this strike.


    Feeling the overwhelming saber intent, Pei Xuanjingughed faintly, murmuring to himself, ¡°A person from Da Li?¡±


    ¡°Heh heh, is that all?¡±


    The light voice that came from the carriage casually suppressed the saber hum that echoed throughout Long Street.


    If it had been Pei Xuanjing who had just broken through, facing this strike would likely have warranted a more cautious approach.<div>


    But now, his mind and energy were at their peak. What others saw as a terrifying move was nothing more to Pei Xuanjing!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Buzz!


    Without getting up from his carriage, Pei Xuanjing merely flicked his Longevity Sword with a finger, and a crisp sword hum resounded. Almost in the instant the sword reverberated, a magnificent and imposing sword intent permeated the air.


    What followed was an aura more terrifying than that of the middle-aged man, spreading out from the carriage, with its aggressive edge piercing the sky.


    In an instant, the sky that was previously enveloped by saber intent and saber light was shattered by this unrivaled sword intent.


    Sizzle¡­


    The sword intent effortlessly tore through the rolling saber light, as simple as tearing through paper.


    The sword intent, undiminished in its residual might, then charged towards the middle-aged man.


    The sword light shot through at an angle, swift as lightning.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s face turned pale. He had never expected his opponent to be this unfathomably powerful; it was utterly incredible and unheard of. He immediately held his saber horizontally, aiming to crush this sword intent.


    Boom!<div>


    Like an earthquake and andslide, the smoke and dust billowed, hot waves radiated in all directions.


    By the time the dust and smoke had cleared, there was no trace of the middle-aged man.


    All that was left in the spot where he had once stood was a pool of blood, clearly indicating that he had been injured by that strike.


    ¡°Mr. Min?¡± The coachman asked softly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s voice came out.


    Apparently, he had no immediate intention of pursuing the matter further.


    Although the opponent had blocked his sword, he had been injured by the sword intent. Within his body, a sword intent from Pei Xuanjing lingered, allowing Pei Xuanjing, upon their next encounter, to instantly identify him based on this sword intent.


    Although it was a brief encounter, Pei Xuanjing had roughly guessed the man¡¯s origin. At present, the only ones who could harbor such animosity towards him were people from Da Li.


    If that powerful man had been alone, Pei Xuanjing would effortlessly have been able to y him. However, the fact that he could leave so easily indicated that someone was assisting him. At least, when the man had left, Pei Xuanjing had sensed the presence of another individual of Heavenly Rank.


    Facing two Heavenly Rank experts alone was nothing to Pei Xuanjing, but if his opponents were focused on fleeing, it would require a significant amount of energy on his part.


    The intense sh had been brief, but it had nheless attracted considerable attention. After all, this was a significant event in the Capital Area, and any event of this nature would attract attention.<div>


    At this moment, countless individuals were hurrying towards this location. Pei Xuanjing had no interest in wasting time here.


    There was still ample time for Pei Xuanjing to deal with them in the future.


    Having heard Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, the coachman nodded respectfully and continued to drive in the direction of the Evesting Observance.


    However, he had made up his mind to report this incident to Your Highness the Prince as soon as he returned.


    Indeed, as Pei Xuanjing had anticipated, such an intense sh was bound to draw a lot of attention, meaning there was no need for the coachman to report.


    Not long after the carriage left, a night patrol general came with his soldiers to the scene.


    Faced with the aftermath of a sh between two Heavenly Rank experts, the general did not dare to omit any details and immediately sent someone to report back.


    Suddenly, news of the incident reached various factions within the Capital.


    ¡°Cough¡­ cough¡­¡± Feng Yan coughed up blood, a flush of color returning to his pale face.


    His aura seemed disturbed, his Primordial Qi turbulent, with an invisible sword intent moving randomly within him.


    Ashina Zhenlu looked at the injured Feng Yan and frowned, asking, ¡°How is your injury?¡±


    Though he had already anticipated great power from Mr. Min, even Ashina Zhenlu was taken aback at the moment Mr. Min made his move.


    It must be understood that Feng Yan, being a disciple of the National Teacher,


    was not weak among those of the Heavenly Rank. There were not many in the world who could wound Feng Yan, but very few could do so with just one move.


    Perhaps, as the National Teacher had suggested, the opponent had reached the same level as the National Teacher, putting him among the strongest in the world.


    The fact that he had broken through the Heavenly Rank at the age of fifteen and had reached such a level was astonishing.


    If he were to immerse himself in the Heavenly Rank for several decades, he might one day break through into the Realm of Heavenly People.


    Just the thought of such a powerful figure emerging from the Great Tang sent chills down Ashina Zhenlu¡¯s spine.


    ¡°I can¡¯t dispel this sword intent!¡± Feng Yan¡¯s brow furrowed, his face changing.


    Even though the sword intent had entered his body earlier, he hadn¡¯t been too worried, thinking he could get rid of it in time.


    But no matter how he tried now, this sword intent seemed to be integrated into his body, reforming no matter how many times he broke it apart, and seeming to grow stronger each time.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± A flicker of surprise shed in Ashina Zhenlu¡¯s eyes before he said solemnly, ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    After saying this, he channeled his energy and joined Feng Yan to counter the blow.


    Despite putting in several hours, the two of them were ultimately unable to rid Feng Yan of the sword intent, which grew stronger instead.


    Finally, with no other choice, Feng Yan had to use a secret art passed down by his teacher to temporarily suppress the sword intent.


    The price he paid for this, however, was a decrease in his strength by at least twenty percent..

 Chapter 360: 297 Coming for Me First

    Chapter 360: 297 Coming for Me First<div>


    Subscription Request for Guaranteed Monthly Ticket


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Five Heavenly Rank experts from Da Li have arrived in the capital, together with other experts from various sides, the number of Heavenly Rank experts this time has actually exceeded twenty, it seems they have formed a tacit understanding, as if they¡¯vee explicitly for me!¡±<div>


    Inside Evesting Observance, Pei Xuanjing put down the message from the Prince¡¯s Mansion, silently guessing to himself.


    This grandpetition in the capital is a grand asion for the empire to show its power, which started long ago from the previous dynasty.


    Although it had been interrupted for various reasons, since the time when Emperor Taizong crushed the barbarians and made all sidese to the court, it was resumed, and by now, it had been carried on for several hundreds of years.


    However, ording to the old rules, all diplomatic groups entering the empire would be protected, so generally, each side would only send up to two Heavenly Rank experts.


    Today, so many powerful men havee. To say they only came to protect their own delegations would hardly be believed by anyone.


    ording to the predictions of the strategists in the Prince¡¯s Mansion, it should be that the talent of Pei Xuanjing was too astonishing. The talent he has shown so far has led many people to believe that he might have a chance to step into the Celestial Human Realm, or at the worst, be a top-notch


    figure who has half a foot in the Celestial Human Realm.


    Now, the emergence of a potentially exceptional figure who might step into the Celestial Human Realm, how could it not cause fear from all sides, seen as a thorn in the eye and flesh, eager to get rid of him as soon as possible.


    It must be known that Heavenly Rank experts are also known as Army-Breaking Levels, they can easily crush an army without an expert of the same level holding the fort.


    The power shown by Pei Xuanjing on the prairie that day, which was capable of crushing the famous Red Sun Riders led by H¨¦ Li?n Qngti?n, was a cause for rm, making it clear that his strength was beyond imagination.


    The empire today suppresses all sides. Although it has declined a bitpared to the time when Emperor Taizong was on the throne, it is still a formidable force that leaves all sides gasping. Only Da Li can barely cope with it.<div>


    Therefore, no one wants to ept the emergence of such an expert in the empire. Even if Pei Xuanjing can¡¯t ascend to the realm of the Celestial Human in the future, even just being a strong figure like the Superintendent of the Imperial Astronomical Observatory would still be something the various power factions would not want to ept.


    In the East Pce, the Crown Prince spoke to his brother-inw, Wei Tao who was also the one who escorted Pei Xuanjing into the capital, ¡°From now on, you will personally escort Mr. Pei into and out of the pce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± Wei Tao agreed, giving a fist and palm salute.


    Even though he was older than Pei Xuanjing, the Crown Prince still addressed Pei Xuanjing respectfully as ¡®teacher¡¯. It was safe to say that he was extremely careful in his etiquette, leaving no room for criticism from anyone.


    As a prince of a country, there should logically be countless talents serving under him, and plenty of people trying to gain his favour and follow hismands.


    But this was not the case. Because the Crown Prince was well aware, the position of prince was far less morous than outsiders had imagined. After all, an heir was still just an heir, not the true ruler. Every word and deed of his would be watched by countless others, waiting for him to make a mistake, then pull him down from his position and rece him.


    All he could do was tread carefully while upying the position of Crown


    Prince, never giving anyone the chance to exploit any shorings of his.


    And the most peculiar fact was that since the previous dynasty, it seemed that the initial heir apparent was always at risk. The struggle for the position of heir was extremely brutal, often leading to life-and-death duels.


    Furthermore, with the reminiscence of Emperor Taizong¡¯s initial days, the current Emperor was highly cautious towards his own Crown Prince and Princes. And among the many princes, there was mutual vignce and suspicion.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As the Crown Prince, one couldn¡¯t have too much or too strong a power source, for fear of provoking the Emperor¡¯s suppression. Yet, if there was no power in hand, then how could he deal with the challenges of those princes?<div>


    Pei Min, from the Pei Family of Hedong, had a clear and reliable background. His exceptional talent and strength were something the Crown Prince could trust, so he wouldn¡¯t dare to be a bitx.


    Half a month¡¯s time passed in the blink of an eye, and soon it was time for the grandpetition in the capital.


    The grandpetition in the capitalsted a total of seven days, with the first four days as the selection among the schrs of each province and path in the empire. The selected talents would then participate in the realpetition in thest three days.


    It was somewhat simr to the imperial examination. Initially, everyone would participate in the selection, and then the pce examination would be conducted.


    However, unlike the imperial examination where one pce examination determines the ranking, the martial artspetition took three days.


    The venue for thest three days ofpetition was set in a garden in the suburbs of the city which was actually a hunting ground belonging to the royal family, located at the foot of the Qinling Mountains.


    During the three days ofpetition, the Emperor and civil and military officials would attend in person, and other various princes, princesses, royal princes, dukes, and nobles in the city would also participate.


    It could be said that it gathers almost all the dignitaries of the entire empire. Many people believed that as long as one could enter thisst three-daypetition, it would mean that one had stepped into the sight of the empire¡¯s top personalities.


    In the grandpetition in previous years, there were those who had been defeated, yet had caught the eye of the influential figures, received investment and cultivation, so their martial arts careers were wide open, and in the end, they ascended to the Heavenly Rank.


    After all, this was apetition to select talented youths, and was prepared for the cultivation of Heavenly Rank experts. Although Pei Xuanjing was only 16 years old, the current Pei Xuanjing had already advanced to Heavenly Rank, and therefore could not participate in this grandpetition.


    Even after Pei Xuanjing¡¯s promotion to the Heavenly Rank, the original quota he had upied was filled by new personnel.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t care about thepetition in the first four days. When thest three days of thepetition were about to begin, Wei Tao personally escorted him into the East Pce, following the Crown Prince to the venue of thepetition.


    After the Crown Prince¡¯s carriage arrived, the Crown Prince invited Pei Xuanjing, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe with me, sir?¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Pei Xuanjing did not refuse.


    Pei Xuanjing followed the Crown Prince to a high tform, which was the second best viewing ce other than the one reserved for the Emperor and Empress.


    In addition to Pei Xuanjing, the officials of the East Pce under themand of the Crown Prince also took their seats here one by one, and people were already waiting on the other high tforms around.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s appearance also drew the attention of countless people, and many wanted to see this 16-year-old Heavenly Rank figure.


    ¡°Is that Pei Min?¡±


    ¡°A Heavenly Rank expert at the age of sixteen, that¡¯s terrifying!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s handsome and outstanding.¡±


    ¡°I wonder if he has a marriage contract yet?¡±


    With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s keen perception, these words naturally didn¡¯t escape his ears. However, he didn¡¯t mind and calmly took his seat.


    ¡°Today, quite a few experts havee!¡± Pei Xuanjing could feel that many powerful figures were present in this ce today. Just by the clear Heavenly Rank presence, he could sense there were seven or eight of them.


    As Pei Xuanjing¡¯s gaze swept across, those people also seemed to sense something and nodded slightly towards Pei Xuanjing to express their goodwill. Pei Xuanjing also responded with a smile and a nod..

 Chapter 361: 298: Is the Empress of Heavenly Rank?

    Chapter 361: 298: Is the Empress of Heavenly Rank?<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Just as Pei Xuanjing was listening to the Crown Prince introduce various factions, he paused abruptly, his gaze shifting towards the distance.


    The Crown Prince quickly followed his gaze, only to see the Emperor and Empress arriving.<div>


    But Pei Xuanjing¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on the Emperor and Empress, but on the slender, Taoist-robed elder behind them.


    ¡°Superintendent of the Imperial Astronomical Observatory, Ye Daoyuan!¡±


    Although this was their first meeting, Pei Xuanjing had already confirmed the man¡¯s identity.


    This was the so-called number one strongman of the Empire, Ye Daoyuan, who had one foot in the Celestial Human Realm.


    Indeed powerful!


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly. Despite the Superintendent appearing ordinary, he could sense the other party¡¯s incredible strength, a Dao intent that seemed to merge with Heaven and Earth and was on the brink of ascension.


    A desire to challenge such a strong person stirred in his heart, and he wondered exactly how strong the other was.


    As if sensing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s desire to fight, Ye Daoyuan¡¯s gaze also fell on Pei Xuanjing, causing their eyes to meet.


    Many people noticed this scene.


    One was a long-famed, established supreme powerhouse.


    The other was a newly rising star, but with an impressive reputation and fighting record.<div>


    If these two were to sh, everyone was extremely curious about the oue.


    However, somewhat regretfully, the two merely nodded lightly at each other, their eyes met and then moved along, restoring calm, causing many to feel disappointed.


    Moving his attention away from Ye Daoyuan, Pei Xuanjing focused on the Emperor, his Yin Spirit keenly sensing something about the Emperor¡¯s state, which made a hint of inexplicable expression appear on his face.


    ¡°Although the Emperor deliberately and inadvertently revealed the aura of a Heavenly Rank powerhouse, it can only deceive ordinary people. As expected, this Emperor is heavily injured, just like the rumors.¡± His evaluation of the Emperor¡¯s injuries matched the information Pei Xuanjing had received, but he discovered something unusual about the Empress.


    He spoke in a low voice to the Crown Prince next to him. ¡°Has Her Majesty, the Empress, also ascended to the Heavenly Rank?¡±


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, the Crown Prince frowned and replied in confusion, ¡°Sir, what do you mean by that? My mother suffered some injuries in the past and, as a result, has not been able to break through to the Heavenly Rank.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see,¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded, falling silent.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He thought to himself, ¡°This Empress, she keeps her cards quite close to her chest.¡±


    ording to the information circting outside, although the Empress practiced Martial Arts, due to some past incidents that damaged her fundamentals, she was stuck at the Martial Arts third tier, the Gang Qi Realm, and was unable to breakthrough to the Heavenly Rank.


    ¡°Who would have thought that the Empress, who was rumored to only be in the Gang Qi Realm, would turn out to be a Heavenly Rank powerhouse, and furthermore a formidable figure amongst the Heavenly Rank.¡± Pei Xuanjing frowned.


    ¡°Does sir have anything to say?¡± asked the Crown Prince, a glint appearing in his eyes, as he asked quietly.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing decided to give the Crown Prince a hint, as he had been quite kind to him recently.


    He shook his head, ¡°Perhaps I have seen wrong. I thought Her Majesty, the Empress, was a Heavenly Rank powerhouse just like me?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The Crown Prince¡¯s face remained unchanged. However, in his mind, an enormous wave was set off by Pei Xuanjing¡¯sst sentence.


    His mother was actually a Heavenly Rank powerhouse!


    And one not inferior to Pei Min, another Heavenly Rank powerhouse.


    Although Pei Min stated earlier that he was mistaken, the Crown Prince, being highly intelligent, reacted quickly, realizing that Pei Min was implicitly hinting at him.


    Knowing Pei Min¡¯s strength, he couldn¡¯t have possibly made a mistake about something like this.


    Even if he realized he was mistaken, he could have used any excuse to gloss over it. Why did he have to say it out loud?


    There could only be one answer, and that was that Pei Min was indirectly informing him that, in his opinion, her mother was indeed a Heavenly Rank powerhouse.


    His mother, who everyone thought was stuck at the third tier Gang Qi Realm due to an injury, turned out to be a Heavenly Rank powerhouse, and furthermore, one that could rival Pei Min.


    This revtion sent a shiver down the Crown Prince¡¯s spine and he was left utterly astonished.<div>


    ¡°Why would mother hide her powers? And, does father know about this or not?¡±


    This was an instinctive question that emerged in his mind.


    The Crown Prince suppressed his shock and quietly said to Pei Xuanjing, ¡°Perhaps sir really did see wrong. Everyone knows about mother¡¯s injury, she couldn¡¯t possibly be a Heavenly Rank powerhouse.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, ¡°Yes, I must have seen wrong.¡±


    The two of them smoothly shifted the topic with the Crown Prince saying, ¡°You might not be acquainted with the Superintendent. Perhaps, I could arrange a meeting for the two of you in theing days.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing replied with a smile, ¡°That sounds great!¡±


    Next, it was time for the talent showdown between the geniuses from various sects across the states. Everyone watched with great excitement as these prodigies showcased their skills.


    Pei Xuanjing also sat quietly on the high tform, watching thepetition between these individuals.


    What he didn¡¯t know was the mix of emotions that arose in the hearts of these talentedpetitors whenever their gaze fell on him.


    If it weren¡¯t for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s presence, they would have been the most dazzling stars in thispetition, bing the focus of everyone¡¯s attention.


    Unfortunately for them though, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s emergence had overshadowed them and eclipsed their brilliance.


    It could be said that the talents of this same era were in a bit of a predicament. With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s presence, there would always be an insurmountable monument ahead of them, casting them into the shadows.


    Yet, many of these people considered themselves lucky. With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s existence, they had perhaps the rare opportunity to witness the rise of a Celestial Human.


    The first two days of thepetition passed uneventfully. Many talents were also discovered. Given adequate nurturing, they had a great chance of ascending to the Heavenly Rank in the future and bing formidable figures in their own right.


    Whether they were the descendants of noble families from various states, or inheritors of martial arts sects and wandering martial artists, they all disyed exceptional talent.


    Moreover, certain sessors from the capital¡¯s prominent families and younger members of the royal family managed to reach the third tier of the Gang Qi Realm which was rather astonishing.


    However, whenever someone looked at Pei Xuanjing, who sat on the high tform dressed in a simple gown with a long sword hanging from his waist, theparison would make the others seem quite ordinary and uninteresting.


    By the third day, the final day of thepetition, the event had reached its climax.


    This day, not only would the thirty-six geniuses selected from the previous two dayspete for the top position, but the talented individuals from different countries¡¯ delegations were also scheduled topete.

 Chapter 362: 299: Is the National Master’s Disciple Useless?

    Chapter 362: 299: Is the National Master¡¯s Disciple Useless?<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    After the Da Li delegation appeared, a hint of cold shed in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes because he felt the residual sword intent he had left that day.


    ¡°Master?¡± The Crown Prince looked at Pei Xuanjing, a questioning look in his eyes.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing shed a light smile: ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, I just discovered the person who attempted to assassinate me on Long Street that day!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± The Crown Prince¡¯s expression darkened, he asked aloud, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing just smiled, not speaking, his gazending on the group of people from the Da Li delegation.


    Ever since Feng Yan was injured by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword Qi that day, he had been practicing in solitude at his station trying to dispel the sword Qi.


    Unfortunately, even with Ashina Zhenlu¡¯s help, he could only seal the sword Qi in one ce, he was unable topletely dispel it.


    As a Heavenly Rank powerhouse, he knew well that the presence of the sword Qi in his body would resonate if they were close enough, revealing his true identity.


    Hence, even on the bigpetition days, he did not appear, instead staying at his station, avoiding any chance of encountering the other party.


    Unfortunately, thest day was a major event and as one of the deputy leaders of the delegation, he could not avoid appearing.


    However, after days of training, he had added multiple seals to the sword Qi, giving him some confidence in avoiding detection by the other party.


    But to Feng Yan¡¯s horror, just as he stepped into the ce, the sword Qi within his body began to stir, seeming to show signs of flowing again.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ashina Zhenlu, who was keenly aware of Feng Yan¡¯s movements by his side, asked in a low voice.<div>


    Feng Yan looked a bit ufortable as he replied, ¡°The sword Qi has a response, he has discovered me.¡±


    ¡°Hm!¡± Ashina Zhenlu¡¯s expression also changed slightly, he had not expected that the sword Qi which the two had suppressed together would be exposed as soon as they stepped into the ce.


    With a sigh in his heart, Ashina Zhenlu thought, he should have found some excuses to stop Feng Yan froming here.


    Unfortunately, it was toote. All he could do now was to reassure Feng Yan by saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s okay to reveal your identity. The other party won¡¯t tear their face off under these circumstances, it won¡¯t just be us who end up embarrassed.¡±


    Yes, under the current circumstances, even if the Great Tang knew that they were the culprits who attempted to assassinate Pei Min, they would not expose it at this time, they would only temporarily suppress this matter.


    And more so, even if it was exposed, they would not admit it. The other factions would not stand by and watch, they would definitely speak out in aid.


    ¡°Fine!¡± Feng Yan nodded reluctantly, after all, he had already been exposed now, and there was no point in saying more about it.


    Next, as Ashina Zhenlu had said, everything went on smoothly and orderly, with no idents happening.


    Sitting on the high tform, Pei Xuanjing had an inscrutable smile on his face as he looked at the Da Li delegation in the distance, thinking, ¡°So calm andposed, do they really assume that Pei Min won¡¯t take action in this ce? Unfortunately, I¡¯m not the original Pei Min!¡±


    If it were the original Pei Min, considering his family¡¯s concerns, he might have endured them all.


    But the key point is, Pei Xuanjing is not Pei Min!<div>


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view, he has nothing to fear, he could abandon everything in this world.


    After all, the life simtion hase this far, he has already gained enough.


    It¡¯s clear that Pei Xuanjing is not the kind of person who grins and bears it. The reason why he let the other party go on Long Street that day was simply that he found it troublesome.


    Today, since the other party dares to appear before him, Pei Xuanjing naturally won¡¯t show any mercy.


    As for the so-called general situation?


    All nonsense!


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view, he himself is the true general situation.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    At this moment, with the top three talents of the empire having just been decided


    Next is the time for the imperial genius topete with the four delegations, everyone is eagerly waiting to see if this time the imperial genius can overpower the four sides and uphold the empire¡¯s dignity.


    Right then, Pei Xuanjing, who had been sitting on the high tform, suddenly stood up.


    Know that even if Pei Xuanjing sat there doing nothing, he would attract a great deal of attention. They were watching Pei Xuanjing¡¯s every move.<div>


    At this moment, his sudden rise caused everyone¡¯s heart to skip a beat.


    What was he going to do?


    Decked in a green robe, his long hair tied at the back with a hair sp and the Longevity Sword hanging at his waist, Pei Xuanjing stood tall with a light smile on his face.


    ¡°Master!¡± The Crown Prince¡¯s face changed, guessing the other¡¯s actions.


    After all, he had learned from Pei Xuanjing that the person who tried to assassinate him on Long Street that day hade here, it was someone from the Da Li delegation.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing rise, his first reaction was to wonder if the other party was preparing to take action.


    ording to the analysis of his staff officers, this seemingly gentle and easy-going man is actually domineering and decisive in his bones. The initial cloud contest was one thing, buttter events in the Cloud Prairie perfectly demonstrated the man¡¯s personality.


    Given the man¡¯s character, the fact that he didn¡¯t take action when he noticed the person who had tried to assassinate him on Long Street, the Crown Prince had assumed he was just enduring it, but it seemed that wasn¡¯t the case.


    Although the Crown Prince was well aware that even if Pei Min took action now, it would still be in line with his character, he still wanted to stop him. After all, today is different from the past and it could easily lead to major incidents.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled faintly, ¡°Your Highness, are you trying to stop me?¡±


    The Crown Prince looked at Pei Xuanjing, let out a deep sigh, ¡°Even though I know I might not be able to stop you, I still have to try.¡±


    Even though Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions could implicate him, he still didn¡¯t want to turn against him and tried his best to stop it.


    Pei Xuanjing slowly shook his head.


    This Crown Prince is said to have a mild temper and be generous, but another way to put it is that he¡¯s indecisive andcks the heart to be decisive.


    Otherwise, in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s initial life simtion, the Crown Prince wouldn¡¯t have been so easily dethroned andck the guts to fight back in the end.


    He knew that the Crown Prince stepping out was not out of a strong urge to stop him, but rather a reaction from instinct due to his identity.


    Pei Xuanjing gave a faint smile, raised his sleeve, and gently pushed the Crown Prince away with a soft force.


    This behaviour was an attempt to save face for everyone, indicating that what happened today had nothing to do with the Crown Prince.


    After doing all this, he turned around, his loud voice resonating in all directions.


    ¡°Feng Yan, you attacked this son of mine on Long Street that day. Why are you so cowardly and hiding today? It¡¯s really disappointing. Is this how the disciples of the National Mentor of Da Li behave?¡±


    By this time, he naturally had already found out about the identity of the Da Li delegation and discerned who the assant was.

 Chapter 363: 300: Turkic Remnants Dare to be Presumptuous

    Chapter 363: 300: Turkic Remnants Dare to be Presumptuous<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    When Pei Xuanjing¡¯s voice rang out, the once noisy courtyard instantly fell silent.


    Within the quiet courtyard, all sounds sharply faded into nothingness. Even the birds and animals within a few miles of the garden recognized the dangerous aura and quieted down.<div>


    The smiles on the faces of the three young talents who had just captured their rankings on the stage instantly froze. They looked at the figure of the young man in the green robe, filled with fervor and admiration.


    This is how a real man should be!


    Everyone was looking at the youth, the one with a sword, their eyes filled with fear.


    They all understood that him stepping forward at this point, although it justified his character, was undoubtedly a p in the empire¡¯s face.


    What surprised everyone was that the Great Tang Emperor, who was seated on the throne, remained silent at this moment, a warm smile on his face, as if he hadn¡¯t heard Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words at all.


    ¡°What a bold and reckless character!¡±


    A hint of a smile appeared on the corner of Ye Daoyuan¡¯s mouth, as he thought.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°But then again, how could it be possible to achieve such cultivation without being like this?¡±


    It seemed he wasn¡¯t surprised by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s outburst, thinking it was only natural.


    He even looked at the Da Li envoy¡¯s group with a smile, waiting for their reaction.


    Moreover, Ye Daoyuan was sure that the people of Da Li would not be able to restrain themselves. Even if Ashina Zhenlu could bear it, Feng Yan could not.<div>


    Mr. Min¡¯s contempt for the Da Li National Master was something Feng Yan, as a disciple of the National Master, couldn¡¯t ept.


    Sure enough, Feng Yan roared, ¡°Pei Min, you young insolent, how dare you behave like this!¡±


    He ignored Ashina Zhenlu¡¯s attempts to stop him, and didn¡¯t care where he was at the moment, because the other party had insulted his master.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Pei Xuanjing chuckled softly.


    ¡°Emperor of Great Tang, are you going to let Pei Min disrupt the martial artspetition?¡± Ashina Zhenlu stepped forward and said loudly.


    He knew that the only person who could stop it now was the Emperor of Tang, so he spoke directly, the threat in his words obvious.


    The emperor, who had been smiling all along, said, ¡°This is a personal grudge, even I wouldn¡¯t interfere.¡±


    The Emperor decisively rejected and shielded with the excuse of personal grudges.


    This gave the other diplomats who were prepared to lend their support a pause, leaving them without any reason to speak.


    It should be understood in the World of Myriad Manifestations known for its martial arts, every person acknowledges a rule: that is, the battle among martial artists is free, besides the rules of the dynasty.


    Surely, if it really happened, it was Feng Yan who had tried to assassinate Pei Min in the first ce. Now, seeking revenge against Feng Yan was perfectly justified.<div>


    If it really had to be discussed, it was Feng Yan who had allowed personal revenge to disrupt the Great Tang¡¯spetition.


    However, now that the Emperor of Tang, the host of the event, didn¡¯t say anything, what could they say?


    Ashina Zhenlu¡¯s face darkened, and he said harshly, ¡°Is the Emperor of Tang going to let Pei Min insult Da Li today? Do you think that Da Li no longer has cavalry who dare to ride south after losing the Red Sun Cavalry?¡±


    With these words, all the officials were furious. This was a tant threat to the empire, something none of them could tolerate.


    Immediately, someone asked for permission to execute the Da Li envoy¡¯s team here as a warning to others.


    The emperor¡¯s voice also gradually cooled, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°I dare not!¡± Ashina Zhenlu shook his head, ¡°I am just reminding the Emperor for the sake of maintaining a good rtionship between our countries. Don¡¯t underestimate Da Li.¡±


    The Emperor snorted coldly, an expression of disdain on his face.


    From one side of the high tform, Prince Xiang sneered, ¡°Ashina Zhenlu, you¡¯re just a ve of the Turkic Remnants, daring to be so presumptuous. When you have restored your Tuojue kingship, perhaps the empire will consider you!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha¡­¡±


    Innumerableughter filled the air, full of derision.<div>


    The title of the Tang Empire was not bestowed. It was earned through hard fought battles.


    They had crushed the Turks and identally allowed the Da Li Dynasty to rise, which displeased many people in the empire.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the need for rest and the fear of hurting the Da Li national master, they would have marched out and re-conquered the prairie. They wouldn¡¯t have let Da Li survive.


    Did they not realize how many people wished the Empire would send troops to conquer and use this as an opportunity to earn titles?


    At these words, Ashina Zhenlu changed color drastically, a murderous intent sprouting in his heart.


    The Da Li dynasty was established by the survivors of the empire defeated Turks. Although Ashina Zhenlu was from the royal family, he was just a side branch. The main branch of the royal family didn¡¯t even carry the name Ashina.


    The Emperor said, ¡°Ashina Zhenlu, today¡¯s matter is merely a private grudge, and the Empire will not intervene.¡±


    He reiterated again, effectively offering a way out.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Ashina Zhenlu nodded. He nced deeply at Pei Xuanjing before turning to Feng Yan and said, ¡°We should take action together, and kill him!¡±


    Although insulted by the Great Tang, he knew the current Da Li was no match for the Great Tang, and could only endure in humiliation.


    But he decided to kill today the rising star of the Great Tang, Pei Min, in front of everyone, to make them pay the price and lose a potential future powerhouse.


    Pei Xuanjing watched Ashina Zhenlu, who was full of murderous intent. He understood his thoughts, but could not agree, even feeling a bit of disdain.


    Instead of retaliating against the powerful, but rather swinging his sword at what he regarded as the ¡®weak¡¯, such a person wasn¡¯t worth Pei Xuanjing¡¯s concern.


    Pei Xuanjing took to the air andnded on thergest stage, looking at the group from Da Li, and said indifferently, ¡°Make your move!¡±


    ¡°Since you are courting death, then die!¡±


    Ashina Zhenlu and Feng Yan bothnded on the stage, their eyes full of murderous intent as they looked at Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Feng Yan roared and made his move with all his strength.


    Although he was wounded by the opponent on that day and knew that his opponent was powerful.


    But now it wasn¡¯t just him taking action, but also Ashina Zhenlu, the powerful person who was there to help.


    No matter how strong the opponent was, he didn¡¯t believe they couldn¡¯t kill him with theirbined efforts.


    The Heaven and Earth Essence Qi around his body gathered. A scorching heat wave rolled around him, and a Divine Saber appeared in his hands, shing towards Pei Xuanjing.


    The sharpness of his saber aura ran wild, tearing the surrounding air apart. The bright saber light emerged, and the sounds of Dragon¡¯s Roar Tiger¡¯s Howl echoed out.


    Ashina Zhenlu also made his move quickly. His terrifying aura exploded. He punched out, and a vast fist power howled out. The several standing pirs on the stage in front of him instantly turned into dust.


    Continuous air explosions sounded like thunderps, even seeming to shake the ground.


    The two of them made their moves, making everyone gasp.


    Heavenly Rank Powerhouses, so terrifying!

 Chapter 364: 301: 1 Against 2

    Chapter 364: 301: 1 Against 2<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The nobles present might be well-versed with the world, but they had not seen too many death matches involving real Heavenly Rank powerhouses.


    Though plenty in number, the Heavenly Rank powerhouses hadn¡¯t permitted themon martial artists to witness their hands-on exchanges due to their revered status.<div>


    The two men now hated Pei Xuanjing to the core, using killing moves right off the bat, almost without reservation.


    The horrifying momentum reminded those high-ranking power-holders, who usually thought that Heavenly Rank powerhouses were not that great, about the dreadful nature of a Heavenly Rank once again.


    ¡°Hehe!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t care about the two men¡¯s terrifying attacks, he just chuckled softly.


    The faintughter resounded clearly for everyone to hear, echoing through the city.


    ¡°Such a move is not worth mentioning.¡± He shook his head slightly.


    Bang!


    A fierce aura burst forth from him, and his primordial Qi circted vigorously, stirring up a whirlwind around him.


    With his five fingers together, he flicked his wrist and turned it into a palm, various Heaven and Earth Essence Qi converged in his palm to form numerous purple and green thunder lights, and he didn¡¯t hesitate to strike.


    Shenxiao Thunder Palm!


    This series of palm techniques was about harnessing the power of thunder. The user had to use true Qi cultivated within the body to bring out its power.<div>


    Now, as Pei Xuanjing advanced to the Spirit Realm, the Primordial Qi within his body connected with Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, making him more efficient in using it. The power had even be infinite.


    Boom!


    The palm print and de light had a fierce collision, stirring up a ferocious Qi wave, it even shook the ground.


    Such a horrible palm technique!


    Ashina Zhenlu and Feng Yan looked at each other, their hearts couldn¡¯t help but tremble.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    They made their move again, with de light and fist force bombarding out.


    Heaven and Earth changes around them, on one side, the de light was so bright that Feng Yan¡¯s figure seemed to have disappeared.


    On the other side, the sky was extremely gloomy, ck clouds pressed the city, a strong killing intent radiated from Ashina Zhenlu, it seemed like the roaring and howling of tigers and wolves echoed around him.


    They split to the left and right and once again attacked Pei Xuanjing.


    Bang!<div>


    With the thunder rising from the ground, Pei Xuanjing sneered, absorbing Heaven and Earth Essence Qi like crazy, it raised a gust of wind and invoked the power of wind and thunder.


    He repeatedly pped his palms as if countless thunderbolts were bombarding the two men.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Ashina Zhenlu jumped up as if he were a tiger in his own territory, majestic and aggressive. His terrifying fist was full of killing intention, and it burst out with overwhelming power.


    Bang!


    The fierce and domineering blows collided, a blinding, hot light burst from the center, numerous violent Qi waves rolled out from the point where the two men were fighting.


    Just at this moment, a de light suddenly appeared without any warning, as if it came out of thin air.


    At this time, Pei Xuanjing had just collided fists with Ashina Zhenlu and was heavily impacted, he was caught off guard. This knife attack was too ruthless and crafty.


    Many people watching from a distance were shocked to see this sudden knife attack. Even many Heavenly Rank powerhouses present couldn¡¯t help getting the chills because if they were to put themselves in that position, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to dodge it either.


    ¡°It¡¯s in vain!¡± Pei Xuanjing, who was facing this sudden knife attack, didn¡¯t care at all.


    For others, Feng Yan¡¯s disappearing act may have seemed extremely strange. He chose the right timing which was almost perfect opportunity.<div>


    But don¡¯t forget, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword intention still remained in Feng Yan¡¯s body. Even though he had segregated the sword intention, it was still ineffective.


    It could be said that Pei Xuanjing can easily sense Feng Yan¡¯s location regardless of where he is. From others¡¯ perspective, Feng Yan using de light to hide his figure seemed clever and magical, but for Pei Xuanjing, it was just a joke.


    What Feng Yan didn¡¯t know was that the w, which he perceived, was intentionally revealed to him by Pei Xuanjing.


    Just as the de light was about to hit Pei Xuanjing, numerous purple-green Primordial Qi emerged from his body, and his whole body was enveloped by purple-green light.


    Innate Thunder Gang Qi!


    With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current strength, this skill¡¯s protective effect was even more enhanced.


    The sharp de light shed on the light shield, only making the purple-green light shield quiver a bit, and its original light dimmed slightly.


    But in an instant, with the gathering of numerous Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, the light was restored.


    Feng Yan¡¯s face changed dramatically, he was furious that his one killing strike couldn¡¯t even break the protective shield on the opponent.


    From the high tform, upon seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Innate Thunder Gang Qi, Ye Daoyuan¡¯s eyes shimmered, ¡°It¡¯s actually a Taoist Profound Skill!¡±


    This kind of profound Taoist School¡¯s skill was very rare and seemed to be a perfect fit for him, like it was natural.


    It seemed that this man had many secrets! He thought to himself.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s battle intent surged, his robe rustling, hair fluttering in the wind.


    A look of exhration appeared on his face as he howled, ¡°Come again!¡±


    After saying that, regardless of what the two men thought, he didn¡¯t hesitate and threw a punch!


    No particr moves, just a simple punch.


    With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current strength and martial arts realm, even the simplest punch could bring about unimaginable power in his hands.


    Primordial Qi flowed in his body, with hot Qi waves rolling. As he punched out, the air was filled with continuous sounds of explosion, as if the air was about to burst.


    The two men looked horrified, their eyes were filled with shock as they watched Pei Xuanjing, his robe flying and hair fluttering in the wind.


    With this punch, countless explosions echoed, driving waves of wind, like thunderbolts, horizontally bombarding out.


    The one punch horizontally struck, discarding all shy moves, only pure power added to it, as if all the power of heaven and earth gathered in this one punch that made heaven and earth tremble.


    Both men reacted quickly, Primordial Qi flourished around them, numerous Heaven and Earth Essence Qi moved instantly, reaching the peak state.


    The long knife howled like a dragon.


    Fist force surged like a torrent, vast and mighty.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The tform beneath the feet of the three men could no longer withstand such a terrifying force and crumbled.


    However, they didn¡¯t care, Heaven and Earth Essence Qi swirled around their feet like dragons, making them float in the air as they charged forth.


    Bang!


    The sound was thunderous, resonating through heaven and earth.


    Violent shock waves swept all around, debris flying everywhere. The strong people who were watching were blown away by the debris, their eyes fixed on the battle between the three men.


    Originally, Heavenly Rank powerhouses used the force of heaven and earth and they could only be countered by the same force.


    But the Pei Xuanjing right now, every punch he threw out and the domineering punch imprint directly shattered everything.


    Even the force of heaven and earth invoked by the two men had no meaning at this moment, it was just a punch after all.

 Chapter 365: 302: Physical Sanctification?

    Chapter 365: 302: Physical Sanctification?<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing, having ascended to the Spirit Realm¡¯s body cultivation, possessed a power that induced terror. Additionally, the strength he gained after refining a single acupoint exceeded his former might.


    He refrained from using Primordial Qi, relying purely on the force of his physical body. Nheless, wherever his fist imprint passed, the vacuum shattered and copsed.<div>


    With every punch he threw, the momentum of his body intensified, each punch stronger than the previous one. The mere sound of his roaring punches was enough to induce fear in many.


    The collision of pure physical strength and the Heavenly Earthly Force invoked by the two caused an eruption of power that shocked everyone present.


    At this moment, celestial beings and those martial artists on the cusp of breaking through the Gang Qi Realm were all moved by the fighting power shown by Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Is this formidable body the reason he could reverse the Martial Arts third rank and kill heavenly rank powers?¡±


    Although there had been news of Pei Xuanjing reversing the martial arts third rank to kill Heavenly Rank powers, sadly, no one witnessed that fight. Everyone had regrets, even thinking that Pei Min had used some secret technique.


    But now, Pei Xuanjing, without using Primordial Qi and relying only on his formidable body, exerted such terrifyingbat power, suppressing the two Heavenly Rank experts with his strength alone.


    At this moment, they erroneously assumed that Pei Xuanjing had fought a Heavenly Rank power holder during his Martial Arts third rank period with the exceptional strength shown by his robust physique.


    The Way of the Physical Body?


    Many were left in contemtion.


    Just like when Pei Xuanjing first arrived in this world, he discovered that due to the unusually rich Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, the Dao of Qi Refining advanced swiftly. As long as they weren¡¯t dim-witted, with the help of rich Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, they had a high chance of advancing to the third rank of the Gang Qi Realm.


    In this way, for the martial artists of this world, the only barrier to surmount was breaking through to the Heavenly Rank.<div>


    But now, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current state has provided some enlightenment for many martial artists who had been stuck at the third rank for a long time, unable to make a breakthrough.


    Aside from a few individuals, most martial artists in their situation no longer held any hope of breaking through to the Heavenly Rank. They knew that without a significant opportunity, they might be stuck at this stage for their entire life.


    Therefore, these third-rank martial artists had only one goal¡ªto enhance their strength. Unable to ascend to the Heavenly Rank, they continuously strengthened themselves, to ensure their survival if they offended a Heavenly Rank being one day.


    That¡¯s why when Pei Xuanjing killed a Heavenly Rank being using a third-rank Martial Arts, it caused a sensation across the world. Hadn¡¯t he rapidly advanced to the Heavenly Rank and performed remarkable feats such as killing H¨¨ Li¨¢n Q¨¬ngti¨¡n and defeating the Red Sun Calvary, many might have sought him out to uncover the secret behind his power.


    Now, the strength of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s body led many to believe that they had uncovered his secret¡ªhe managed to kill a Heavenly Rank being using his formidable physique.


    From then on, countless people made a silent decision in their hearts. Since they couldn¡¯t break through to the Heavenly Rank, they might as well strengthen body cultivation, perhaps even being able to kill a Heavenly Rank being like Young Master Min.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just these martial artists stuck at the third rank of Martial Arts unable to ascend to the Heavenly Rank who had such thoughts.


    Even the Heavenly Rank martial artists watching were shocked by the formidablebat power exhibited by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s physical body alone.


    Compared to the third-rank experts, they were more familiar with the terror of a Heavenly Rank being when invoking the Heavenly Earthly Force. Therefore, they clearly understood how terrifying Pei Xuanjing¡¯s physical body was.


    Perhaps, besidesmunicating with Heaven and Earth, they could also attempt to cultivate the physical body?


    Even if they couldn¡¯t reach Young Master Min¡¯s level, it could still significantly enhance their strength.<div>


    This was the idea that floated in the minds of many Heavenly Rank beings.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Let¡¯s be clear, even after ascending to a Heavenly Rank, strengthening oneself wasn¡¯t easy. It sounds grand tomunicate with the Heaven and Earth andprehend the principles of the universe, but only the Heavenly Rank beings who had actually cultivated understood how torturous and difficult this process was.


    The Heaven and Earth are infinitely vast, while the human body is limited.


    Attempting tomunicate with the Heaven and Earth using one¡¯s body is an extremely difficult task.


    Aside from those with exceptional talent, most Heavenly Rank beings could only rely on their hard work, grinding day by day, cautiouslymunicating with the Heaven and Earth, for fear of getting lost in the endless cosmos.


    ¡°However, while this method can strengthen one¡¯sbat power, it will also dy cultivation,¡± someone thought privately.


    Indeed, enhancing one¡¯s physical body can rapidly increase one¡¯s abilities, but the human body is ultimately limited. If one¡¯s finite energy is partly concentrated on the physical body, the cultivation of Heaven and Earthmunication will be increasingly slow, dying the original cultivation process.


    Thus, whether to follow this method of cultivation requires careful decision-making.


    In fact, this was true not only in this world but also in the Great Ming World, where Pei Xuanjing was born.


    Everyone knew that cultivating physical toughnessbined with the cultivation of True Qi rendered one¡¯s martial arts powerful. Still, beyond a certain level, they would make a choice and prioritize.


    Cultivating both paths may enhancebat power, but it would also dy the progression of martial arts.<div>


    After all, not everyone was like Pei Xuanjing, who had a simtor to help him bnce the cultivation of several different paths and still exceed others.


    Those who practiced such a method were usually extraordinarily talented and ambitious, believing they could keep pace and not fall behind others.


    ¡°Such a formidable body, is he aiming to be a sage through physical cultivation?¡± Ye Daoyuan, watching Pei Xuanjing¡¯s terrifying physical strength, was struck by surging waves in his heart.


    As a strong man whose one foot had stepped into the Celestial Human Realm, his vision was extraordinary. The first thing he thought of was a state-of-cultivation described in the Taoist teachings.


    The path that Pei Xuanjing was walking on was strikingly simr to bing a saint through physical cultivation as described in the ssics.


    However, even someone as strong as Ye Daoyuan understood that dividing his attention like this would surely dy his own cultivation.


    No matter what interpretations or opinions everyone present had about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s formidable physique, whether they agreed or disagreed,


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s performance today had left a deep impression on everyone, deeply imprinting the idea of strengtheningbat power through body cultivation in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Perhaps some might give up, believing that it would dy their cultivation.


    However, others would undoubtedly choose this path to enhance their strength.


    Perhaps, in the beginning, the number of people would be small, but it would slowly grow.


    Maybe after several decades, hundreds, or even thousands of years, this line of cultivation would flourish, bing one of the mainstream cultivation methods. This was something no one could predict.

 Chapter 366: 303: Sword Saint

    Chapter 366: 303: Sword Saint<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Some events, once they ur, inevitably leave marks.


    Cultivators in this world used to focus on Qi Dao cultivation, paying little attention to body cultivation.<div>


    But today, Pei Xuanjing appeared and left an indelible impression with his overwhelming strength.


    Therefore, Pei Xuanjing has already nted a seed, waiting for the passage of time for it to break through the soil, slowly sprout, and gradually grow.


    Whether it will be a towering tree or die halfway, no one can tell.


    At least at this moment, Pei Xuanjing himself doesn¡¯t know and doesn¡¯t care.


    Right now, all his attention is on the two people before him.


    He strikes with one punch after another, like a humanoid beast, his tremendous power breaking the space and even the earth quaking under it.


    It had been a long while since Pei Xuanjingst felt such exhration. Even in the Daming World after his body had undergone its first transformation, nobody had managed to push him to exert all his strength.


    However, the two Heavenly Rank powerhouses before him now allow Pei Xuanjing to unleash, without curbing any of his power, to a satisfying fight.


    After all, Feng Yan had been hit by one of his Sword Intent. If he wanted, he just needed to trigger that Sword Intent, and Feng Yan would not threaten him in the least.


    But Pei Xuanjing chose to do this, to release himself thoroughly, then refine himself with this, to reach his peak state as swiftly as possible because his target today was not just these two.


    ¡°If you two only have this level of power, then today ends here!¡± A faint voice from Pei Xuanjing sounded.<div>


    Being alone against two Heavenly Rank powerhouses, if it were anyone else who spoke this way, it would undoubtedly arouseughter, deeming this person arrogant and ignorant.


    However when Pei Xuanjing uttered these words, surprisingly, everyone was silent. Nobody found it unexpected as if it was only natural.


    Even the two, still engrossed in battle, turned pale when they heard Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words.


    Feng Yan roared angrily, a red mist appeared around him, and he looked as if a red sun mark appeared vaguely on his forehead.


    Red Sun Divine Art.


    This is a divine technique practiced by the Red Sun Martial Venerate, the national teacher of Da Li. Although Feng Yan, as his disciple, had been taught, this divine technique is intricate and obscure; even he hadn¡¯t mastered it fully.


    However, at this time, he had no choice but to fight back by burning the bridges behind him.


    Ashina Zhenlu, who stood aside, also decisively employed his strongest killer move. The once Turkic Empire was known to stand tall alongside the Great Tang Empire; even after its downfall, it held substantial resources.


    As a descendent of the Turkic Empire, Ashina Zhenlu was no ordinary man. He gathered Primordial Qi amidst his hands, and countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi converged to form a spear eight feet long!


    This is the Holy Spear passed down by the Turkic Empire. Although not an actual object, it still emits a terrifying aura, stunning everyone.


    This inherited Holy Spear was the world-defying divine weapon of the Turkic Empire, it was rumored to have been created by a celestial entity, with horrifying power.<div>


    As a descendent of the Turkic Empire, although he couldn¡¯t use it, he could watch this Holy Spear, understand its divine intent, brand its aura and use it as his killer move.


    Ever since Ashina Zhenlu grasped its divine intent, using this move had killed more than a few stronger Heavenly Rank powerhouses.


    However, using this move had an immensely high cost. If it weren¡¯t for the situation today pushing him, he would have been unwilling to use it lightly.


    Both of them exhibited their killer moves, attacking Pei Xuanjing.


    All eyes were firmly glued to the battlefield as everyone knew that the oue was about to be decided.


    ¡°The Red Sun Divine Art is indeed extraordinary, but if the National Teacher of Da Li disyed it, I might get a bit guarded. But you haven¡¯t mastered the Red Sun Divine Art; even if you consume and damage your foundation to use this technique, for me, it is just ordinary.¡±


    Faced with the terrifying moves of the two, Pei Xuanjing was exceptionally calm, even having the leisure to critique.


    He then looked at the eight-foot-long spear approaching him, slightly raising his eyebrow and slowly shaking his head, ¡°Your strength is still too low to disy the power of this move.¡±


    Even if it¡¯s just a simtion, he could feel that the original power of this spear was extremely terrifying, but as he said, the opponent¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t enough to brand the divine intent of this spear. The power disyed was not more than one or two out of ten.


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­


    Pei Xuanjing stood with his fists down, his clothes rustling in the wind, and his fair, slender hand slowlynded on the hilt of the sword at his waist.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om<div>


    This Ten Thousand-Forged Divine Weapon gifted by the crown prince has been with Pei Xuanjing for a good while but has never been unsheathed.


    Today is the day it unsheathes.


    Gripping the sword, unsheathing it, swinging it; every move was as smooth as flowing water without any pause!


    A dazzling sword light appeared. At the instant of unsheathing, a Sword Intent like a grand sun prated out, making everyone shudder.


    The Sword Intent was so intense that it seemed to pierce the heavens, and the sky above Xuanjing¡¯s head changed color dramatically.


    All the long swords in the garden unconsciously buzzed, releasing the sound of sword chants.


    Sword Drawing Skill!


    With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current realm, when he executes Sword Drawing Skill, the speed is unimaginable.


    In the presence, apart from a few who could see Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword-drawing movement, almost no one could see when the sword was unsheathed.


    It seemed as if the moment he made his move, the long sword was already in his hands.


    The sharp sword light seemed to cut through time and space, shed out directly.


    In the face of Feng Yan and Ashina Zhenlu, all perception disappeared as if they had been isted from the world.


    This made them immensely terrified. The most potent strength of a Heavenly Rank powerhouse is to borrow the power of Heaven and Earth, but this sword seemed to sever even their connection with Heaven and Earth.


    They immediately wanted to make a move, but everything was futile and desperate!


    In an instant, the sword light split into thousands of strands, shattering the attacks of both Feng Yan and Ashina Zhenlu.


    The power of the single sword stroke was, as if it could cleave the heavens and earth.


    In a sh, everything dissolved, the wind was still, the waves were calm, as if nothing had happened.


    Feng Yan and Ashina Zhenlu kept their postures from attacking and stood still, but continuous noises could be heard from their bodies.


    Pu chi¡­


    Countless Sword Qi exploded in their bodies and broke out, leaving their bodies full of bloody holes.


    With a thought from Pei Xuanjing, these traces of blood were scattered, and not a single drop fell on him.


    ¡°Sword Saint!¡±


    No one knew who eximed, calling out this title.

 Chapter 367: 304: Challenge the Superintendent, 1st Update (5 updates today, please subscribe)

    Chapter 367: 304: Challenge the Superintendent, 1st Update (5 updates today, please subscribe)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The garden was dead silent, everyone was speechless. They looked at the young man holding a sword upside down, as if a Fairy God, with looks of disbelief and shock in their eyes.


    On the high tform, Ye Daoyuan¡¯s normally calm appearance has finally shown a hint of surprise. The terror of this sword was beyond imagination. If it was wielded without warning, even he would not find it easy to cope with.<div>


    Even the empress, who been watching thepetition with a smile, showed ripples in her eyes. The strength of this person in front of her was beyond her imagination, and that glimmer of sword light was something she would never forget for the rest of her life.


    With just one sword, he killed two Heavenly Rank powerhouses.


    After this battle, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s reputation grew even stronger. Numerous young geniuses looked at the figure of Pei Xuanjing with adoration in their eyes.


    And those Heavenly Rank powerhouses were filled with awe and sighed at his terrifying talent.


    They knew that from this point forward, another supreme powerhouse would emerge under the heavens.


    The title ¡®Sword Saint¡¯, which had just been proimed, was now epted by everyone. People continuously opened their mouths and said: ¡°Sword Saint!¡±


    Sword Saint Pei Min!


    The newly supreme powerhouse of the world, just sixteen years old.


    Pei Xuanjing held the Longevity Sword upside down and looked around. Everyone his gaze touched avoided his eyes and dared not meet them.


    [At the age of sixteen, you stood alone against two Heavenly Ranks and killed them, earning you the title of ¡®Sword Saint¡¯ from everyone.]


    Pei Xuanjing said to the remaining Heavenly Rank powerhouses of the Da Li delegation: ¡°Today, Pei Min has killed Feng Yan and Ashina Zhenlu here! If any of you are not satisfied, you cane and seek revenge from this young master!¡±<div>


    Upon hearing his words, many people in the Da Li delegation remained silent and dared not respond.


    Even if those Heavenly Rank powerhouses were filled with immense resentment, they remained silent.


    Cultivation is not easy, and no one is willing to risk their lives.


    Moreover, they knew even better that after today, the rtionship between the Great Tang and Da Li would be even more difficult to mend.


    If all their Heavenly Rank powerhouses were to die here today, the young geniuses remaining in the delegation would not be able to return to Da Li.


    It has to be known that every genius who came to the Great Tang as an envoy today is incredibly talented. For Da Li, the loss of any one of them is unbearable, let aloneplete annihtion.


    Therefore, even for the sake of their legacy, they did not dare to act rashly. All they could do was suppress the hatred in their hearts.


    The power of a single person was so terrifying!


    A sixteen-year-old powerhouse silenced the original boisterous Da Li delegation.


    The other country¡¯s delegations remained silent too, fearing to attract the attention of this particr individual.


    Although they had nned to kill a supreme powerhouse in advance, once the target had shown his unmatched power, their original alliance naturally disbanded and no one dared to mention it any more.<div>


    Hehe.¡± Pei Xuanjing sneered but did not continue pressuring them, saying: ¡°As you wish, if you want to take revenge in the future, feel free to find me, as long as you are not afraid of death.¡±


    He paused and said loudly: ¡°Also, please convey a message to the National Teacher of Da Li on my behalf. Tell him that I have been admiring his reputation for a long time, and I will surely visit the snowy mountain one day and discuss the Realm of Heavenly People with him.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Hiss!


    Everyone couldn¡¯t help taking a deep breath. He actually wanted to challenge the National Teacher of Da Li.


    There is a saying being circted in this world: Heavenly Rank is divided into two kinds, one is the Heavenly Rank powerhouse, and the other is Ye Daoyuan and Red Sun Martial Venerate.


    Simply put, although they are all considered Heavenly Ranks, in the eyes of the world, the rest of the Heavenly Ranks cannot bepared with Superintendent Ye Daoyuan and Da Li¡¯s National Teacher, the Red Sun Martial Venerate.


    Even though they were praising Pei Xuanjing as the Sword Saint, the supreme powerhouse of the world.


    But when trulypared to Ye Daoyuan and Red Sun Martial Venerate, who are both on the brink of stepping into the Realm of Heavenly People, there is still a gap.


    Perhaps Pei Min¡¯s talent is terrifying, but he is still too young and has not yet fully transformed his talent into power.


    He needs time; he needs time to umte experience to really stand shoulder to shoulder with those two powerhouses.


    If he challenges them now, it might not be worth the cost.<div>


    As many people thought to their hearts, since the rise of this Sword Saint, he has never failed. The unrivaled stance he just disyed was extraordinary. If he were defeated by the national teacher of Da Li, even if he survived by chance, it would probably affect his Way.


    As people of the Empire, they do not want to see such a genius cut down prematurely.


    ¡°Good! We will deliver your message!¡± One of the Heavenly Rank powerhouses in the Da Li delegation responded.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel secretly pleased. Pei Min is extremely arrogant and seeking his own doom.


    If the other party were to stay in the Great Tang Capital, even the National Teacher would be powerless to act against him. After all, there are numerous masters in this Great Tang Capital, and Ye Daoyuan presides over it.


    But the fact that he dares to challenge the National Teacher is seeking his own death.


    So he hurriedly agreed, fearing that the other party would renege.


    Pei Xuanjing took in the gazes of the people around him, not caring in the slightest.


    Just when everyone thought the incident was over for today, they saw Pei Xuanjing suddenly turn around to face the high tform, faintly opened his mouth and spoke:


    ¡°I have always heard of the Superintendent¡¯s profound strength, almost bordering the Realm of Heavenly People. Therefore, I would dare to ask the Superintendent for guidance and witness his divine might.¡±


    Boom!


    The entire arena was in an uproar, everyone was shocked!


    Although Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words were very polite, his attitude was very clear.


    He intended to challenge Superintendent Ye Daoyuan of the Imperial Astronomical Observatory.


    Who was Ye Daoyuan? He was born into a noble family, joined the Taoist School as a teenager, andter became¡­


    If his legendary experiences were written into a book, who knows how many volumes it would take.


    One thing is for certain, he is the number one master of this Great Tang Empire, suppressing the world for decades, no one dares to challenge his authority, even Red Sun Martial Venerate, the National Teacher of Da Li, held extreme fear of him.


    But now, this Pei Min is challenging Ye Daoyuan, how could this not shock countless people?


    Even if they just heard that he wanted to go into the prairie to challenge the National Teacher of Da Li, it was still just a thought, and not yet put into action.


    Perhaps after waiting a few years, when his strength has greatly improved, it could be possible?


    But, who would have thought that, with just a turn of his body, he is challenging Ye Daoyuan.


    For a moment, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on the Superintendent on the high seat, guessing what kind of reaction this Superintendent would have to such a challenge.


    ¡°Sir!¡± The crown prince couldn¡¯t help but speak up, wanting to stop him.


    Unfortunately, his words couldn¡¯t be uttered before he heard Ye Daoyuan speak: ¡°Since you are interested, I am naturally willing to apany you.¡±


    Originally, he was already very interested in this Pei Min. At first, he felt that the other party had extraordinary talent and wanted to bring him to the Capital for training.


    Latter, this person went beyond his expectations in all aspects, giving him continuous surprises and delight.


    He felt that maybe he could cultivate him into a suitable opponent, in order to hone himself and find an opportunity to break through to the Realm of Heavenly People.


    The reason why the emperor allowed the other party to make a move just now was because he had spoken on his behalf.

 Chapter 368: 305 – The Mysteries of Talisman, Second Update

    Chapter 368: 305 ¨C The Mysteries of Talisman, Second Update<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Min¡¯s strength also surprised him, he saw him as a good opponent.


    But when he heard that the other party wanted to challenge Red Sun Martial Venerate, he suddenly had a premonition that the two might fight today.<div>


    Sure enough, the other party openly challenged him.


    Ye Daoyuan epted!


    Without the slightest hesitation, he surprisingly agreed straightforwardly.


    Amidst everyone¡¯s surprise, Ye Daoyuan turned to the emperor and said, ¡°I dare to ask Your Majesty¡¯s permission.¡±


    The emperor smiled and said, ¡°Since the Superintendent is willing, how could I upset you? Besides, even I am very eager to see the two of you, two powerful beings,pete.¡±


    The emperor paused and added, ¡°However, both of you are pirs of the empire, crucial to its stability. So, please avoid a life and death duel. After all, losing either of you would be a loss to the empire.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡± Ye Daoyuan nodded and smiled.


    Pei Xuanjing also expressed his thanks at the same time.


    On the high tform, Ye Daoyuan said to Pei Xuanjing, ¡°I am afraid it is not appropriate for us topete here!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing looked around at the situation and nodded slightly, ¡°Indeed, this ce is too small to be suitable for our contest.¡±


    Ye Daoyuan said, ¡°Follow me!¡±<div>


    With that, he stepped into the air, soared into the sky, andnded on a distant mountain top.


    ¡°Okay!


    Pei Xuanjing heartily smiled as he stomped his feet. A strong current rose from beneath his feet, soaring towards the sky, and in a single turn, hended on the mountain peak.


    The mountain peak where the two were going to fight was about ten miles from where they had been. For the Heavenly Rank powerhouses, this distance was really nothing. Even for ordinary martial artists, as long as their eyesight wasn¡¯t too poor, they could generally see the situation of the two fighting.


    Everyone understood that these two were the top powerhouses in the world. Even a tentative skirmish would cause fluctuations that ordinary martial artists could not endure.


    For the people without enough power, they naturally didn¡¯t want to miss this fight. They had plenty of means, and soon people brought out telescopes to remotely watch the situation.


    Pei Xuanjing and Ye Daoyuan stood on separate peaks, only a few miles apart. Although this distance might seem far to others, it was nothing for these two. In the blink of an eye, they could reach each other.


    Pei Xuanjing sheathed his sword and casually stuck the Longevity Sword into a distant mountain peak, apparently not intending to use the sword.


    His robe fluttered noisily as his momentum began to rise gently, as if an ancient giant beast was about to awaken.


    Ye Daoyuan stood at a distance, surrounded by churning currents of air lifting him into the air. Seeing Pei Min preparing to attack, he also gently smiled and began to move his arms.


    Without saying much, the two quicklyunched into a duel.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing circted his Primordial Qi, and his overwhelming momentum surged to the skies. The celestial phenomena above his head were changing, the Four Seasons Transformation urred around him, and clouds filled the air.


    Slowly, he raised both hands and formed them into palms. Then, countless thunders gathered in his palms, radiating a terrifying aura.


    Roar!


    Pei Xuanjing struck out with both palms. The thunder in the palms of his hands transformed into two purple-blue thunder dragons. Apanied by a thunderous dragon roar that shook the heavens, wind and thunder followed, demonstrating an earth-shattering momentum.


    ¡°Such a rare Thunder Path Martial Study, and so mysterious. No doubt exceptional.¡±


    Ye Daoyuan praised as he performed his own move.


    In an instant, his arms swung up and down, his sleeves billowed, and countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi converged. His ten fingers gently swept across, and countless gusts of wind swelled.


    In a blink of an eye, a talisman formed in front of him, and surges of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi poured into it, making the talisman glow with profound light.


    Chi!


    With a flick of Ye Daoyuan¡¯s sleeve, the talisman shone brightly and suppressed the two thunder dragons!


    He came from a prestigious family, loved Daoist scriptures in his youth, and became a disciple of a Taoist from the Taoist School of Talismans in the Upper Pure Maoshan Sect, studying the art of talismans.<div>


    Boom!


    The two thunder dragons were easily suppressed, and the remaining talisman headed towards Pei Xuanjing, seeming to suppress him as well.


    ¡°The Taoist art of talismans truly is exceptional!¡± Pei Xuanjing appreciated, and with that, he smashed the talisman with a punch, reducing it to nothingness.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The earlier exchange was just a probe, so the two thunder dragons being easily suppressed was within his expectations.


    However, this Superintendent¡¯s attainment in the art of talismans is indeed extraordinary, surpassing countless times what the Daoist at Dragon Tiger Mountain showed when he interacted with him in the past.


    It is not just a difference in power, but a difference in realm.


    Of course, it¡¯s not that the art of talisman in Dragon Tiger Mountain doesn¡¯t measure up to that of the Upper Pure Maoshan Sect, but rather the difference between Ye Daoyuan and the old Daoist.


    Even though the old Daoist was talented, he practiced the art of talisman ording to the inheritance of Dragon Tiger Mountain, while Ye Daoyuan did not.


    Ye Daoyuan, who now has half a foot in the Celestial Human Realm and spent many years immersed in the art of talismans, is exceptional and can even be regarded as the first person in this field.


    He innovated on the original Taoist art of talismans and paved his own path. Now, he could start his own sect and pass down his own Orthodox.


    ¡°Come again!¡± Pei Xuanjingughed loudly.


    Rumble!


    With his shout, the sky turned color for thousands of miles, the sea of clouds churned, currents rolled, and there was the sound of muffled thunder in the distance.


    Pei Xuanjing stood proudly in the air, his momentum surging like the vast sky, boundless.


    All the people witnessing this were astonished.


    Just one person caused the heavens and earth to change, drawing astronomical phenomena.This is terrifying!


    Could a heavenly rank person really be this powerful?


    Many Heavenly Ranked powerhouses couldn¡¯t help questioning themselves.


    It is said that Heavenly Ranked powerhouses can resonate with heaven and earth, and manipte the forces of nature to cause changes in the world.


    But these people can only utilize the power of heaven and earth in a forcefield of a few miles at most. If they could utilize the power of ten miles of heaven and earth, they would already be considered top-notch Heavenly Rank powerhouses.


    However, someone like the Sword Saint could change the color of the sky for thousands of miles with merely a thought. This is something they wouldn¡¯t even dare to imagine.


    Of course, the fact that Pei Xuanjing could do this wasn¡¯t because he was exceptionally good at requiring the power of heaven and earth within him, but it was due to his Yin Spirit power.


    Despite the advanced Essence, Qi, and Spirit, the Refining Spirit was possibly the weakest in terms of individualbat power, but its versatility made it seem almost boundless for all other purposes.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Yin Spirit power was spread out, inbination with his original Qi sensitivity to heaven and earth, which almost enhanced the power of heaven and earth he could borrow.


    So, he changed the celestial phenomena with a thought, causing the sea of clouds to churn for thousands of miles.


    The Pei Xuanjing at this moment appeared to be a domineering king. With each step, he radiated an awe-inspiring aura. Numerous airwaves whirled around him, and with every move he made, countless air currents tumbled.

 Chapter 369: 306 Heavenly Luo Earth Network Third Update Request for Subscription

    Chapter 369: 306 Heavenly Luo Earth Network Third Update Request for Subscription<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing punched out, the fierce energy of his fist like the surging waters of the Heavenly River pouring out of a burst dam, turbulent and immense.


    This fist epassed all of his strength, with deep Primordial Qi stirred up, and the formidable bodily strength shone like flowing light on the surface of his body, projecting the power of his Yin Spirit everywhere.<div>


    This was a punch unlike any he had thrown before, surpassing the past, surpassing everything.


    One punch!


    Sensational!


    The air vibrated, even space itself was smashed by the blow, the domineering intent of the punch practically upied the whole heaven and earth. It seemed as if this overwhelming intent was the only thing existing between heaven and earth, with everything else obliterated.


    ¡°Such a punch is really terrifying!¡± Ye Daoyuan looked at such a domineering punch and couldn¡¯t help but voice his admiration.


    Throughout his life, he had seen various kinds of masters, many of which possessed strong and domineering skills, yet no one couldpare with this man and his punch.


    He smiled faintly and also made his move.


    He extended his clean left palm, and then his finger danced rapidly on the palm of his left hand, quickly forming a talisman.


    Bang!


    Ye Daoyuan raised his left palm high, then pressed down, as if even heaven and earth were sinking at that moment.


    The talisman in his palm was emitting a mysterious light, bringing together countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi. He seemed to merge with heaven and earth at this moment, reaching out with his fingertips and grasping at the void.<div>


    Countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi was being sucked toward his palm like a vacuum, converging into a light ball that grew bigger and bigger, emanating increasingly terrifying energy.


    The mighty flow of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s punch collided with it.


    Bang!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In that instant, heaven and earth fell silent.


    Above the sky, the weather changed, with rolling waves of energy sweeping across thousands of miles of the firmament. The force of the violent wind and energy surged outward from the center of their confrontation.


    Boom!


    The trees and huge rocks on the mountain peak were blown away by this impact, and the stones crumbled and flew into the air, with dirt and sand flying everywhere.


    The spectators in the distance were also utterly shocked, feeling the ground shaking beneath their feet.


    When the smoke cleared, the two men were still standing opposite each other in the air.


    As if their previous engagement had not affected them in the slightest.


    Ye Daoyuan looked at Xuanjing with a smile and said, ¡°How about you take one of my moves?¡±<div>


    ¡°Good!¡±


    With a swift movement of Ye Daoyuan¡¯s hands, countless talismans condensed out of thin air in an instant. These talismans attracted the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, creating subtle connections among them, and emitting a luminous connection to each other.


    ¡°Seal!¡±


    With a light shout from Ye Daoyuan, these countless talismans formed a giant shing with flowing light, rushing toward Pei Xuanjing as if they wanted to envelop him within it.


    This was a move created by Ye Daoyuan, named Heavenly Luo Earth Network.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Pei Xuanjing let out a cold snort.


    He raised his arms, with countless gusts of wind billowing and countless thunderbolts converging in his hands. Then, he continuously pped out with his palms, turning them into a sky full of thunderbolts, and mming down toward the giant!


    Boom¡­


    The next moment, countless explosions urred, as if a sea of thunder was gathering, drowning the giant.


    The continuous thunder echoed through the sky, with countless electric snakes writhing and moving, as if the sky had turned a purple-blue color.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyebrows twitched, and there was a hint of surprise in his eyes.<div>


    This sky full of thunder seemingly did not shatter the giant connected by these talismans. Moreover, not only did it not shatter, but the seemed to be absorbing his Thunder power, bing even more resilient. Furthermore, there was a glimmer of lightning shing on the connected tendrils, seeming to be even more powerful.


    ¡°Since thunder cannot shatter it, and it can also absorb it, I wonder if you can absorb sword Qi as well!¡±


    A chill spread across the corners of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mouth. His Primordial Qi flowed out from his hands and transformed into a Qi sword.


    The fluctuating Shenxiao Origin Qi shimmered and within a moment, it was filled with six colors: green, red, yellow, white, ck, and purple.


    Although it was simply a weapon condensed from Qi, it still emitted a terrifying aura that was so sharp it could rip the sky apart.


    Ye Daoyuan noticed that, at the moment the Qi sword was formed, the opponent¡¯s aura changed. A sharp aura arose from his body, its sharpness appearing as if it were going to pierce through heaven and earth.


    Pei Xuanjing slowly raised his sword. His movements were slow, his swordsmanship unremarkable, but the aura from his body continued to grow. The Shenxiao Origin Qi spread everywhere, entirely dyeing the sky with the colors green, red, yellow, white, ck, and purple. Everywhere within dozens of miles was shrouded by these six colors.


    Above the daytime sky, stars began to faintly emerge, their elusive starlights falling onto the earth andnding on the Qi sword in his hand.


    The first move ¨C Nine Luminaries.


    Apanied by a ng of the sword, an exceedingly brilliant sword light emerged. Like it had traveled through time and space, the sword light appeared abruptly without any warning.


    The piercing sword light instantly brought together countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, forming a huge sword dozens of feet in size. The sword body was embedded with nine stars, flickering uncertainly. When connected, they emitted a terrifying aura, and then it heavily shed down.


    Bang!


    The giant formed by talismans burst into a brilliant light, seemingly illuminating the firmament.


    The moment it was hit by the sword light, the heaven and earth seemed to vibrate.


    An endless amount of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi gathered on the talismans, and the light emitted by the giant became even brighter.


    Sing!


    The sound of the sword was like a tiger roaring and a dragon chanting, shaking the heavens and earth.


    Boom!


    An intense explosion triggered a change in the weather, sweeping all directions.


    The sword light dissipated, and the giant formed by the talismans vanished as well.


    In just a blink of an eye, the twounched into action again.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s figure shook, the Qi sword in his hand shining brightly, exuding a terrifying aura, and he stabbed out at Ye Daoyuan.


    The sharp and terrible sword aura crisscrossed and spread, filling the sky, with murderous intent lurking everywhere.


    Ye Daoyuan was unfazed, his sleeves pping, and countless talismans condensed and appeared,ying on his body. His entire being emitted a light, and he faced Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword light head-on.


    The figures of the two intertwined, and changes happened in the weather and celestial phenomena wherever they passed, with the sea of clouds churning.


    Above the sky, countless explosions sounded, and the agitated waves surged like tidal water in all directions.


    The space shook and even shattered, with the sharp sword light constantly shing and the talismans appearing and disappearing. The two disyed the techniques they had mastered.


    The sword light cut through the sky like a rainbow, leaving behind a sword aura that lingered for a long time, filled with a chilling killing intent.


    The talismans were solid as a mountain, pressing down on the four directions of space. Even amidst the surging waves of energy, they remained calm and unchanging.


    Watching the exchange between the two, all the spectators in the distance turned pale. Such ferocity was horrifying to hear about.


    Is this the might disyed by an exceptional being at the Heavenly Rank, one who has one foot in the Celestial Human Realm?


    Everyone else failed to notice that the queen on the high tform looking at the two crossing blown was radiant, her gaze flickering, containing a hint of astonishment.


    Huff, huff, huff¡­


    The smoke cleared, and both were standing in mid-air.


    At this point, the spectators in the distance discovered that the fierce vibrations that had just urred had even cut off half of the mountain peak where the two were standing.

 Chapter 370: 307: Red Sun Martial Venerate is not as good as me – 4th update, please subscribe

    Chapter 370: 307: Red Sun Martial Venerate is not as good as me ¨C 4th update, please subscribe<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing nced at Ye Daoyuan, standing with his hands sped behind him, his eyes shining brightly, and he spoke softly, ¡°A Heaven Rank expert exercises the Primordial Qi within his body to connect with the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, immersing himself in Heaven and Earth, thus drawing upon their power. Yet the method of using a talisman as an intermediary to initiate the power of Heaven and Earth, as you have just demonstrated, appears far more subtle.¡±


    ¡°Still, it seems not as profound as your Taoist Profound Skill.¡± Ye Daoyuan said lightly, his eyes filled with curiosity, ¡°In my judgment, Your Profound Skill also originates from the Taoist School. However, I have never seen such a skill in the Taoist tradition before. I can only sense traces of Zhengyi Thunder Method in it.¡±<div>


    Ye Daoyuan was not boasting ¡ª he was a high-level practitioner from the Taoist School. In addition, he was in the Titled Inspector Position of the Imperial Astronomical Observatory. He might not have known all the Taoist methods in the world, but he was confident of knowing nearly ny percent of them. However, he couldn¡¯t identify the Taoist Profound Skill used by Pei Xuanjing and could only detect traces of Zhengyi Thunder Method in it.


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t bother to hide it and said, ¡°Shenxiao Sect!¡±


    ¡°Shenxiao Sect?!¡± eximed Ye Daoyuan, frowning slightly. He was sure he had never heard of this name in his memory.


    However, from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s expression, he clearly knew the other party was not lying.


    All he could do was suppress his doubts and regard it as a secret branch of a particr Taoist school.


    The world was vast, and countless branches of the Taoist tradition had been handed down over countless years in the World of Myriad Manifestations. No one could be certain that they understood all the various factions.


    He set aside this thought and smiled at Pei Xuanjing, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded readily.


    Their brief sh had given each a reasonably good measure of the other¡¯s capabilities.


    Although Pei Xuanjing had yet to wield his Longevity Sword, he did not consider the power disyed by Ye Daoyuan to be the sum of his abilities.


    In terms ofbat power, they were evenly matched, and it would be difficult to determine a winner. After all, they had no intention of fighting to the death.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing knew that although his practice of Cultivating Three Ways Simultaneously gave him greatbat power, the opponent had extremely profound achievements in the practice of Qi. He was truly on the verge of stepping into the Heavenly Human state, as rumored.


    In essence, Ye Daoyuan had almost reached the point of merging his body with Heaven and Earth. If Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t knock him out of this state, there was no way he could defeat him.


    With the level of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength, the use of the Shenxiao Heavenly Will Sword might present a possibility, but it was merely a possibility.


    If the two continued to fight and eventually went all out, it would end only in a mutually destructive scenario.


    Pei Xuanjing did not want this to happen.


    His time was still long. After all, his current realm was only just entered into the Heavenly Rank. When he has spent more time at the Heavenly Rank and reached the Peak of Heaven Rank, he would also be able to defeat Ye Daoyuan.


    Let¡¯s call it a day, thought Pei Xuanjing.


    He had learned a lot from the day¡¯s encounters, and the insights he had gained from his exchanges with Ye Daoyuan on the use of the power of Heaven and Earth were invaluable.


    ¡°Are you preparing to challenge the Red Sun Martial Venerate?¡± asked Ye Daoyuan.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, ¡°I wonder who is more superior between the two of you?¡±


    Ye Daoyuanughed lightly,¡±He is not my match!¡±<div>


    ¡°He is not my match!¡±


    A flicker of surprise shed through Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes. He had expected the other to modestly im a match between them.


    But Ye Daoyuan¡¯s confident assertion had taken him by surprise.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Heh heh,¡± Ye Daoyuan understood Pei Xuanjing¡¯s surprise. Heughed and said, ¡°If he could ovee me, Da Li wouldn¡¯t have been trapped within the grasnds. He would¡¯ve swept south long ago!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, understanding.


    Indeed, given Da Li¡¯s hatred towards the Great Tang, if he could ovee Ye Daoyuan, nothing would hold back the Red Sun Martial Venerate¡¯s Da Li.


    It was precisely because he wasn¡¯t confident in his victory, he had remained dormant in the grasnds, reluctant to invade the Great Tang rashly.


    ¡°He¡¯s too greedy, so now he¡¯s no match for me!¡± Ye Daoyuan sighed, ¡°Perhaps if he shed some of his ambitions, he might have a chance at catching up with me.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Pei Xuanjing was curious.


    However, Ye Daoyuan had no intention of exining and simply said, ¡°When you cross swords with him, you¡¯ll see.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I am quite intrigued.¡± Pei Xuanjing chuckled.<div>


    He was curious, wondering what the Da Li national advisor had done to draw such an assessment from the Superintendent.


    Those who had made it to their level knew and firmly followed their path, allowing no criticism, and seldom questioned the paths of others.


    Their duel had ended, and after agreeing to a discussion in a few days, while Ye Daoyuan still had to meet with the emperor, Pei Xuanjing simply turned and left without returning to the garden.


    The Garden was full of the empire¡¯s nobility, not to mention the emperor and the queen were present. Such a casual departure could be considered audacious.


    Had it been someone else, even an expert of the Heavenly Rank, they would not have escaped the emperor¡¯s wrath and ostracism.


    But surprisingly, not one person present was angry with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions, not even the emperor showed any signs of annoyance.


    In the end, all that mattered was strength.


    When Ye Daoyuan returned to the garden and told everyone that his exchange with Pei Min had ended in a draw, even though everyone knew Ye Daoyuan was modest, they couldn¡¯t help but elevate the status of Pei Min, practically equating him with Ye Daoyuan.


    They knew that the current Pei Min was only sixteen years old. In terms of cultivation, he was just starting out. Inparison to Superintendent Ye Daoyuan, Pei Min¡¯s time spent in cultivation was negligible.


    He had a long time to improve his strength. With his talent, should he continue cultivating for a few more decades, he would be even more terrifying, and undoubtedly the most formidable person in the world.


    Even if, hypothetically, Pei Min¡¯s strength stalled at its current level, and didn¡¯t improve at all, as long as he maintained his current strength, he would remain a dominant force in the world,manding respect and reverence from all.


    Such a powerhouse was, for all intents and purposes, above many rules and conventions. His presence alone set the rules.


    As they mused upon this, many cast envious nces towards the crown prince, particrly those princes with considerable influence and aspirations for the throne. They wore expressions of jealousy.


    The Sword Saint had arrived in the Capital because of the Crown Prince, and given his disinterest in social interactions, he had hardly ventured out, let alone interacted with others, save for the Crown Prince.


    As a result, no one had the opportunity to court and connect with him, evoking jealousy and envy in many.

 Chapter 411: 358: Inviting the Heroes to Gather Together

    Chapter 411: 358: Inviting the Heroes to Gather Together<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Pei Xuanjing looked somewhat puzzled, ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve noticed, you seem to have be much stronger.¡± A smile surfaced on Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s face.<div>


    After all, when Heaven and Earth had just recuperated, only Pei Xuanjing broke through the Spirit Realm, he was undoubtedly the best in the world; with his strength, he could easily suppress anyone who resisted.


    However, with so many new Spirit Realm masters emerging and numerous alliances merging, the situation has be more vtile. As their power grows, some will undoubtedly start to grow ambitious, wanting to break the current bnce.


    Being the biggest beneficiary of the current situation, Bai Xiaosheng naturally hoped for the situation to remain unchanged and continue its current course.


    This was ostensibly his main purpose foring; he wanted to discuss with Pei Xuanjing on how to handle the forting developments.


    But the moment heid eyes on Pei Xuanjing, he felt Pei Xuanjing¡¯s immense power; even as a man who had stepped into the Spirit Realm, he could feel a dangerously strong aura from Pei Xuanjing. It became clear to him that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength has greatly increased during his period of seclusion and he still held the rightful position as the world¡¯s mightiest.


    So, Bai Xiaosheng knew there was no longer need for concern.


    Pei Xuanjing immediately understood his thoughts andughed, ¡°I never thought I would prove to be so useful. However, I¡¯m afraid the situation is not as perfect as you imagine it to be.¡±


    Heid out the possibilities he conjured about the potential return of powerful entities to Bai Xiaosheng.


    He hadn¡¯t discussed this matter with Emperor Jiajing, because the Emperor¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t at a level where he needed to know such matters. But Bai Xiaosheng was an ally, he had no need to hide it from him.


    However, after speaking, Pei Xuanjing looked at Bai Xiaosheng somewhat unexpectedly, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I feel like you¡¯re not as shocked as I thought you would be.¡±


    Logically, these revtions mentioned by Pei Xuanjing were astonishing secrets of the world. It would be expected for anyone who hears them to react with surprise.<div>


    But upon hearing it, Bai Xiaosheng did not seem overly astounded but rather appeared to have an air of sudden realization.


    ¡°I see, then if I¡¯m not mistaken, these continuous urrences in the Forbidden ces and Blessed Lands could perhaps be facilitated by those people.¡± Bai Xiaosheng said,ughing.


    Noticing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s surprised expression, he exined, ¡°The lineage of Bai Xiaosheng has been long established, we also have suspicions regarding these matters. After all, the original lineage was cut too cleanly with nothing leftover, it¡¯s only natural to specte that those people haven¡¯t died yet.¡±


    After listening to his exnation, Pei Xuanjing said with profound meaning, ¡°I am bing more and more curious about the lineage of Bai Xiaosheng.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Bai Xiaosheng smiled, not indicating any response.


    Pei Xuanjing skipped over this topic and said, ¡°But as you also know, in light of the current situation, if we want to proceed quickly with the n,promises have to be made.¡±


    ¡°I understand, you are implying that we should ept it.¡± Bai Xiaosheng nodded.


    Without Pei Xuanjing needing to exin further, with his wisdom, he naturally understood that if the n was to be advanced swiftly,promises were necessary given the current state of things.


    As a leader capable of managing a major faction, one who was able to stand out from so many candidates to be the contemporary Bai Xiaosheng, he was certainly not a man of short sight.


    Pei Xuanjingughed, just as he had anticipated, Bai Xiaosheng and the others would understand as soon as he expressed his spection. There was no need for him to exin or persuade.


    He said, ¡°Since you are already aware of these people¡¯s advancement, it would be redundant for both of us to take up the same task. I believe you can invite them.¡±<div>


    Pei Xuanjing was making preparations to host a gathering, inviting the heads of various factions, to discuss coborating with the Great Ming imperial court in the military offensive outside the border.


    After all, once thends beyond the border arepletely incorporated into Great Ming territory, not only will the Qi Luck of the Great Ming imperial court surge, but the members of these various factions would also enjoy various benefits.


    Seeing such great benefits in the offing, it was natural to allocate each one¡¯s share in advance to avoid any potential conflicts.


    ¡°Leave this matter to me. I believe no one will refuse an invitation in your name.¡± Bai Xiaosheng nodded.


    The Great Ming imperial court was not suited to host this event directly. After all, some of the factions did not have a good rtionship with the court. If the imperial court sent out the invitation, these people might note and could even interpret it as a conspiracy.


    However, with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s status, currently the world¡¯s number one, inviting them would be most appropriate and no one would refuse his invitation.


    ¡°Perhaps, I can use this chance to rearrange the Supreme Martial Arts Ranking!¡± Bai Xiaosheng thought to himself.


    Of the three rankings he established, the other two could be updated on time, but the Supreme Ranking was treated with great care. He would never change it frivolously without definite proof.


    Even though one of the Supreme Martial Artists, the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu, had died at the hands of Pei Xuanjing leaving a vacancy in the ranking, he only added Pei Xuanjing¡¯s name at the top without any other changes in the ranking.


    However, Bai Xiaosheng was certain that this grand gathering would see the participation of various factions¡¯ strongest members, with no one daring to take it lightly.


    After the resurgence of Heaven and Earth, countless new strong individuals were born, some factions were extinguished, some were absorbed, and others rose dramatically.<div>


    As Pei Xuanjing personally spearheaded this gathering, its hidden implications were self-evident. All the factions would certainly disy their strength at this gathering in order to make their then statement to the world and possibly reconfigure their standing in the martial world.


    Therefore, he could use this opportunity to observe the strongest from each faction and update the Supreme Ranking.


    Both men went their separate ways, and three dayster, ording to the list given by Bai Xiaosheng, Pei Xuanjing personally wrote the invitations, requesting various factions to gather at Shenxiao Mountain to discuss important matters.


    The widely recognized world¡¯s top individual personally wrote the invitations, surely this gesture from Pei Xuanjing hinted at the importance of this meeting to many people.


    Northwest Dao, Tie Zhangshan.


    No one expected that Zhao Baiyang, the leader of the Mire Sect who has maintained a low-profile disappearance for many years, would appear here.


    Zhao Baiyang and Tie Qianshan stood atop a mountain peak at the back of the mountain, gazing out into distance, feeling the howling mountain wind, silent for a long time.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    The presence of Tie Mad in the distance broke the silence here.


    Without ncing back or moving, Zhao Baiyang let Tie Qianshan answer, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Tie Mad respectfully responded, ¡°State Teacher Pei Xuanjing sent someone to deliver an invitation to Master.¡±


    When he mentioned Pei Xuanjing, Tie Mad¡¯s eyes were filled withplex emotions.

 Chapter 372 - 309: True Immortal? Celestial Being!

    Chapter 372: Chapter 309: True Immortal? Celestial Being!


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing exhaled a turbid breath, took a step forward, and shook his body. The water droplets scattered off him, revealing his tall and sturdy figure.


    ¡°Pity, I¡¯m still missing a hint,¡± Pei Xuanjing said, feeling the primordial Qi filled within his body and the power contained in his flesh and uttered a slight sigh. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Body refining is inherently a slow and gradual process; there¡¯s no shortcut.


    The fact that he could break through in body refining while advancing into the Heavenly Rank in the path of Qi refinement made him consider himself extremely lucky.


    So, he wasn¡¯t in a hurry, and he didn¡¯t deliberately force progress, choosing to advance slowly, checking for deficiencies, and patiently enduring the process.


    He grabbed his clothes with one hand, put them on, and then asked indifferently, ¡°What do you think of my method of body cultivation, Taoist friend?¡±


    ¡°A dazzling path of righteousness, if it is propagated, there will be another path of body cultivation in this world in the future,¡± Ye Daoyuan¡¯s figurended in the yard, with no embarrassment at being caught by Pei Xuanjing.


    Because he was clear that the moment he arrived, the other party had already noticed him, but continued to cultivate without concealing anything, not minding his observation.


    Didn¡¯t mind!


    Yes, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t care about Ye Daoyuan watching him cultivate. With his Yin Spirit¡¯s perception, he detected the other party as soon as he approached.


    But he didn¡¯t stop immediately, not only because the other party had no malice but also because he didn¡¯t want to waste the painstakingly brewed medicinal solution.


    Most importantly, he didn¡¯t mind the other party watching his cultivation.


    If the other party could fathom the mystic of his body refining method in such a short time, Pei Xuanjing would not get angry but would be happy instead.


    ¡°To receive such praise from you, I¡¯m honored,¡± Pei Xuanjing smiled and gestured to Ye Daoyuan, ¡°Please!¡±


    The two walked into one of the main halls of the Evesting Observance and each took a seat.


    ¡°The fight with you that day was very beneficial to me. So, I took the liberty today toe, and I hope you won¡¯t me me,¡± Ye Daoyuan started.


    After the fight that day, he gained abundant harvesting, which he digested through closed-door cultivation when he went back.


    For Ye Daoyuan, it¡¯s already rare to spar with someone at his level.


    Not because he doesn¡¯t want to fight with others, but because his strength is so strong that few people are worth him making a move, let alone going all out.


    Moreover, almost every time he made a move, it was crushing, and he bought nothing, a good deal less than what he gets from hard cultivation. But Pei Xuanjing gave him many surprises that day, and it was inspiring.


    You see, while Pei Xuanjing cultivates in this world, hebines the advantages of both Daming World and this world¡¯s cultivation system, so his path in this world can be described as unique, fresh to anyone who sees it.


    Therefore, during the fight that day, Pei Xuanjing who had just entered Heavenly Rank but practiced martial artsbining Essence, Qi, and Spirit ways all at once brought many inspirations to Ye Daoyuan.


    ¡°Waiting for your visit, my eyes are strained. I¡¯ve been waiting for quite some time,¡± Pei Xuanjing grinned.


    After the fight that day, he knew that his unique and vastly different methodpared to the world would inevitably attract Ye Daoyuan¡¯s attention.


    Of course, that¡¯s what he was hoping for. The reason he took the initiative to provoke a fight that day was precisely for this purpose.


    Although he had read a lot about this world¡¯s cultivation methods over the past ten or more years, Pei¡¯s background in Yunzhong, although rtively highpared to ordinary people, doesn¡¯t hold much for Pei Xuanjing yet.


    After all, Mr. Pei Laozhu himself was only a martial artist of the third rank of Gang Qi realm and was blocked before the Heavenly Rank. He had little knowledge about the many mysteries of the Heavenly Rank, and the ssical skills he¡¯d collected were rather shallow.


    To truly learn about the most profound things in this world, Pei Xuanjing would have to spar with those at the top of the world.


    ¡°Tonight, the moon is just right. Let¡¯s show what we¡¯ve learned and explore the Great Tao together, shall we?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking.¡±


    A smile lurked at the corner of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mouth as he spoke, ¡°Why don¡¯t I throw the first stone to attract jade?¡±


    ¡°Please!¡± Ye Daoyuan nobbed, smiling.


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t hesitate to talk about his cultivation path: ¡°In my opinion, there are three ways to cultivate in this world: Refining Essence, Refining Qi, and Refining Spirit, which correspond subtly to the ¡°three vours¡± of essence, Qi, and spirit.¡±


    This was Pei Xuanjing¡¯s fundamental understanding of cultivation, and he didn¡¯t hide it.


    As for Pei Xuanjing, he never hoarded his knowledge, treating it as some secret.


    He wished more people would cultivate this path because the more people cultivated, the more understanding and enlightenment on this path there would be, which would offer him more inspirations.


    Pei Xuanjing never considered that one person could master everything. He needed others tomunicate and explore with him. Only when thoughts collided and rubbed against each other would there be sparks.


    Refining Essence, Refining Qi, and Refining Spirit, the three vours of the human body.


    Ye Daoyuan¡¯s eyes brightened, and he had to admit that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words were astounding.


    Some things may seem ordinary, but most of the time, people instinctively overlook them, following the usual order. Only when someone points them out, do they be enlightened.


    Right now, Ye Daoyuan was just like that. He had heard of essence, Qi, and spirit as a master of the Taoist School, but the mainstream in this World of Myriad Manifestations was the Path of Qi Refinement. They¡¯d focused on refining Qi and hadn¡¯t paid attention to these things.


    Now that Pei Xuanjing had brought them up, he suddenly realized their importance and woke up from the dream.


    He listened as Pei Xuanjing continued, ¡°From my point of view, after advancing to the Heavenly Rank, each way has its strengths and weaknesses: The Path of Qi Refinement constantly refines one¡¯s own primordial Qi, pursuing infinite Inner Qi; The Way of Essence Refinement refines the body¡¯s acupoints, eventually opening up all the body¡¯s acupoints, forming an indestructible entity, not decaying even if heaven and earth decay; As for the path of Spirit Refinement, it continuously tempers the Yin Spirit, making it immune to the scorching sun and thunder, and ultimately frees from the body, the Yin Spirit bing immortal.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes were filled with longing as he said, ¡°If one can cultivate all three ways, and each can reach the peak, then cultivators will reach a state of existence where the body is indestructible, Qi is inexhaustible, and the spirit is immortal. At that point, they will be indistinguishable from the rumoured Immortal True Immortal.¡±


    Indestructible body, inexhaustible Qi, immortal Spirit.


    After hearing such a description, Ye Daoyuan couldn¡¯t help but shudder slightly. What kind of state must that be?


    Could the legendary Celestial men reach that state?


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mention of True Immortals, Ye Daoyuan couldn¡¯t help mumbling, ¡°True Immortals! Celestial men?¡±

 Chapter 373: 310: Golden Core 9 Rotations

    Chapter 373: 310: Golden Core 9 Rotations<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head: ¡°No, a true immortal is far beyond what a celestial human canpare to.¡±


    In Ye Daoyuan¡¯s eyes, a celestial human is already the pinnacle of cultivation, a realm that countless people in the World of Myriad Manifestations yearn for. In their eyes, a celestial human is already an immortal being. After breaking through the heavenly gate, what awaits is said to be the mythical realm of the immortals.<div>


    But in reality, during this time, Pei Xuanjing, using the prince¡¯s resources, has read many ssic records about the celestial humans in this world.


    Though these records depict the celestial human realm as terrifying and perfect, he still discovered from some minor details that this world¡¯s celestial humans actually belong to the Spirit Realm. Not to mention that there is a great gap between them and the mythical Immortals, even within the Spirit Realm, they have not truly reached the pinnacle. They can only be said to be slightly stronger Spirits.


    ¡°A celestial human is not the pinnacle of cultivation?¡± Ye Daoyuan revealed a hint of confusion in his eyes.


    Existing in this world, his understanding of cultivation is that celestial humans are the strongest. This is something he established since the beginning of his cultivation. Even after hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words today, even though thetter has shown unique insights in the Path of Cultivation and given him many enlightenments, he still couldn¡¯t change his mind immediately.


    Pei Xuanjing chuckled lightly, nodding: ¡°Correct.¡±


    Let¡¯s not forget, Pei Xuanjing, during his simtion in the Daming World, had gleaned much information from the pages of the Netherworld Book. At least within it, the pinnacle of the Spirit Realm has the power to move mountains and fill seas. A wave of their hand can sever rivers and annihte mountains and rivers. Such power is incredibly terrifying.


    As for Ye Daoyuan, who is considered one step away from stepping into the Celestial Human realm in the World of Myriad Manifestations, he likely can¡¯t achieve that.


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view, the current Heaven and Earth Essence Qi in this world is denser than in the Daming world, and the limit of cultivation also surpasses it. However, the Daming World, still awaiting its true awakening, cannot bepared with this world once it fully awakens.


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s exnation, the Daming World is a Large Thousand World, but it has declined due to certain reasons and is only beginning to recover now.


    Although the World of Myriad Manifestations enjoys continuous prosperity, its limit is merely a Small or Medium Thousand World.


    He didn¡¯t continue to dwell on this subject, after all, these things couldn¡¯t be revealed.<div>


    Perhaps one day, Ye Daoyuan would understand for himself.


    He chuckled and continued to speak: ¡°About these three paths of essence, qi, and spirit, I believe there is another path.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Pray tell.¡± Ye Daoyuan, noticing that Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t wish to dwell on this subject, didn¡¯t borate further, but he secretly noted this matter, nning to verify it in the future.


    Pei Xuanjing softly elicits two words: ¡°Golden Core Dao!¡±


    ¡°Golden Core Dao?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, swallow a golden pill and dictate your own destiny. The Golden Core Dao refers to refining a formless inner alchemy with essence, qi, and spirit. Then meticulously polish it to perfection. Once the pillpletes its nine turns, it forms a nine-turn golden core containing all of one¡¯s Daos.¡±


    Although he has never heard of the golden pill theory, once Pei Xuanjing briefly described it, Ye Daoyuan understood: ¡®Gold¡¯ represents something indestructible; while ¡®Dan¡¯ (pill) represents somethingplete and undamaged. ¡®Nine turns¡¯ does not literally mean nine times, but signifies perfection. Therefore, this refers to the practice of refining and repeatedly processing the inner alchemy, allowing it to undergo multiple qualitative changes, until it possesses an immortal essence and an enduring nature.


    Ye Daoyuan closed his eyes in deep thought, not making a sound for a long time.


    Only after a long time did he finally open his eyes, saying: ¡°Taoist friend, your schrly aplishments are truly impressive. I respect that.¡±


    At this moment, he felt extremely correct about his decision toe here tonight.


    Just a few words exchanged with Pei Xuanjing, whose viewpoints had given him an epiphany, felt like pouring down of sweet dew onto his mind.<div>


    Pei Xuanjingughingly spoke to Ye Daoyuan: ¡°I¡¯ve already narrated my understanding of the Path. I¡¯m curious about your understanding of it.¡±


    Ye Daoyuan straightened his expression, and began: ¡°The Way of Qi, connect with heaven and earth, tethering the Heavenly Earthly Force, converting the Heavenly Earthly Force into your own. This should be the Way of respecting the heaven¡­¡±


    On this autumn night, within this ordinary Evesting Observance, the two strongest beings of this world sat opposite each other, discussing their understanding of the Way of Cultivation,


    Both of them revealed everything they have learned in their life, except for some fundamental knowledge about their own Daos. These understandings of theirs shed and rubbed against each other.


    One of them is the strongest being in the World of Myriad Manifestations, a learned schr of the celestial humans, and is currently standing at the peak of cultivation. He is just half a step away from breaking through the heavenly gate, turning into a celestial human, and ascending.


    The other one, though he has just entered the Heavenly Rank in this world, possesses the cultivation foundation of both worlds, has learned all three ways of essence, qi, and spirit, and has broad insights.


    Both of them had greatly benefited from this Dao discussion.


    If any Heavenly Rank powerhouse were to hear their Dao discussion, they would certainly make great progress.


    When the moon was at its zenith, their Dao discussion finally ceased.


    Pei Xuanjing suddenly spoke, raising a question: ¡°I still have an unanswered doubt in my heart. I wonder if Taoist friend might be able to resolve it for me?¡±


    ¡°Please, speak your mind.¡± Ye Daoyuan, feeling very satisfied with tonight¡¯s Dao discussion, responded cheerfully.<div>


    In his view, perhaps there was something he had overlooked during their Dao discussion, and this was noticed by the other party, hence the question.


    But the question Pei Xuanjing asked next made his smile falter and his face change.


    ¡°I have heard rumors that the Empress suffered a setback in her martial arts foundation due to an ident. So, she can only stay at the third Realm of Gang Qi in martial arts for her whole life and couldn¡¯t break through to the Heavenly Rank. But why did I find out at the botanical garden that day that this rumor was aplete lie?¡±


    Wham!


    Ye Daoyuan¡¯s face changed, and there was hesitation in his eyes, looking at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s indifferent expression, he didn¡¯t know if the other party was asking intentionally or it was a just casual question.


    He remained silent, Pei Xuanjing was just quietly waiting, without any signs of rushing him.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Ye Daoyuan released a long sigh, speaking softly: ¡°This matter involves a long story, and even concerns the royal family¡¯s secret affairs. However, with your status, you also have the right to know.¡±


    When the former Emperor Tai Zong was in power, a superintendent of the Imperial Astronomical Observatory had read a person¡¯s face, saying that they had ¡°dragon¡¯s eyes and a phoenix¡¯s neck, extremely noble.¡± And this person was none other than the Empress back when she was still waiting in the boudoir.


    The young Empress at that time had shown an extraordinary talent that left countless people in awe. In addition to this, she was decisive and valiant in her actions.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Later, after entering the pce, she became a favorite concubine of Tai Zong, earning his admiration.


    After Tai Zong passed away, she gained the affection of the current Emperor. She was first made Zhaoyi, andter, the Emperor wanted to depose the Empress and elevate her to the position of the Empress. However, this was thwarted by many.

 Chapter 374: 311: Prophecy: The Female Warrior Conquers the King

    Chapter 374: 311: Prophecy: The Female Warrior Conquers the King<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Faced with the Emperor¡¯s obstinacy, some even brought up a prophecy coined by the guiding mentor during histe years of Emperor Taizong¡¯s reign: ¡°When the Tang is weak, a female warrior willmand the king.¡± This prophecy was referring precisely to Wu Zhaoyi.


    After this prophecy, the whole matter was stalled indefinitely. Even the Emperor could not ignore it as it contradicted the general trend.<div>


    However, when everyone thought the matter would end there, Wu Zhaoyi stepped forward, asserting that since the prophecy pertained to her, she would willingly abandon her Martial Arts foundation, proving her resolution.


    In this world where Martial Arts thrive, even the ruler of the imperial court is not necessarily required to possess absolute power, but they must not be too weak either.


    Her decision to abandon her Martial Arts foundation and sever the path to the Heavenly Rank effectively silenced all her opponents. The Emperor, taking advantage of the situation, elevated her to the role of Empress.


    Thus, all matters were settled.


    ¡°I never thought, those hypocritical monks would cunningly offer her a divine medicine to win the favor of the Emperor and Empress. Not only did the medicine replenish her Martial Arts foundation, but it also helped her break through to the Heavenly Rank.¡± Ye Daoyuan¡¯s eyes were full of resentment.


    After proiming itself as the ancestor of Taoism, the Great Tang Empire designated the Taoist School as the state religion, altering the flourishing Brahman Gate in the previous dynasty. The power of the Brahman Gate was significantly suppressed under the new dynasty.


    The Brahman Gate did not take this lying down; they seized this opportunity to align themselves with those in power, and offered their precious divine medicine. The Emperor, feeling indebted to the Empress for her sacrifice, turned a blind eye.


    Afterward, with the Empress¡¯s support, the Brahman Gate started to be more active,peting for status with the Taoist School. If it weren¡¯t for the backing of the imperial family and the court, the Brahman Gate might have flourished again.


    Regardless, the Brahman Gate managed to regain their footing and show signs of revival.


    In the end, the Taoist School was the biggest loser from this series of events.


    This was a matter of great shame for Ye Daoyuan, representing the Taoist School in the court.<div>


    But with the situation as it was, he could do nothing against an Empress favored by the Emperor, and had no choice but to swallow the bitter pill.


    Recently, due to the Emperor¡¯s preupation with cultivation and indifference towards state affairs, the Empress¡¯s influence was gradually growing, and even Ye Daoyuan was facing his fair share of marginalization.


    ¡°What truly scares me is, the Empress has extraordinary talent,parable to you. Although she has never demonstrated it, I can sense her terrifying power, which may very well be equal to mine,¡± Ye Daoyuan confessed with a serious look, expressing his deepest concerns.


    With the Emperor indifferent to political affairs and the Empress controlling the court, her growing influence was further bolstered by the covert support of the Brahman Gate. It is a force capable of wreaking havoc.


    Can the current Crown Prince really manage the court if one day the Emperor were to pass away?


    Ye Daoyuan¡¯s current worry was if the prophecy came true, it would be a catastrophe for not just the Taoist School, but the whole Empire.


    Hearing all this, Pei Xuanjing finally understood the ins and outs of the matter.


    So, it seemed that the Crown Prince losing the throne right after ascending to it in his previous life wasn¡¯t a coincidence, but an inevitability.


    If everything Ye Daoyuan said was true, then no matter what, the Empress would always choose to ascend to the throne.


    ¡°Yet again, it¡¯s a covert struggle between the Brahman Gate and the Taoist School,¡± Pei Xuanjing grumbled to himself.


    These three major sects ¨C the Brahman Gate, the Taoist School, and the Demonic Cult ¨C with their long-standing rivalry, have managed to drag their conflict from the Daming World to this one, and he has once again found himself caught amidst it all.<div>


    Ye Daoyuan¡¯s gaze rested on Pei Xuanjing, lost in his thoughts.


    In truth, even if Pei hadn¡¯t brought this up today, he would¡¯ve chosen an appropriate time to reveal it all. As far as he was concerned, Pei was an important ally.


    Given Pei¡¯s background, his rtionship with the Crown Prince, and the fact that his cultivation methodes from the Taoist lineage, they shared severalmon interests and could be allies.


    Of course, Ye Daoyuan was well aware that lip service was not enough to win Pei over. He would have to offer something substantial.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    A prairie, a snow mountain.


    Initially, this snow mountain was nothing more than an ordinary one within the prairie. However, because it was the dwelling of the Great Li National Teacher, Red Sun Martial Venerate, it became renowned throughout the world.


    A semi-step Celestial Human Realm powerhouse, even a straw hut would be deemed incredible if it were their dwelling.


    The continuous chain of buildings atop the snowy mountain housed a sprawling hall, within which a burly, long-haired middle-aged man was seated.


    The top of the snow mountain should be freezing cold, but within the hall, it was as hot as a furnace. What was strange was that there was not a single source of fire within the hall.


    ¡°National Teacher!¡±


    A Heavenly Rank powerhouse pushed open therge door of the hall, and a wave of heat struck him. However, the intense heat couldn¡¯t dispel the cold in his heart.<div>


    He was the same Heavenly Rank who had traveled to the Great Tang Capital as part of the Great Li envoy not long ago. After Ashina Zhenlu and Feng Yan¡¯s deaths, he had assumed the role of the head of the envoy.


    Therefore, when he returned to Great Li from the arduous journey from the Great Tang, he couldn¡¯t shirk the responsibility and had to visit the National Teacher.


    The Great Li National Teacher was the pir that all the Great Li people relied on. They revered him as a deity and saw him as their mainstay. As long as the National Teacher was present, themon citizens had nothing to worry about.


    However, this wasn¡¯t the case for these Heavenly Rank powerhouses. Due to their strength, they could easilyprehend the National Teacher¡¯s tremendous power and terrifying nature.


    Every time they met the National Teacher, they could sense the terrifying power emanating from him, making them almost suffocate.


    ¡°Speak!¡± Red Sun Martial Venerate opened his eyes, his ordinary-looking face radiated an indescribable aura, projecting an intimidating presence.


    He said to the Heavenly Rank in front of him, ¡°I pretty much already know about the situation. What I want to know now is, did that person truly fight Ye Daoyuan to a stalemate?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The Heavenly Rank respectfully answered, describing what he had witnessed, ¡°The battle between the two was very intense, but what puzzled me was that this Pei Min, known as the Sword Saint, did not draw his sword, it seemed they both held back.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, as expected.¡± Red Sun Martial Venerate chuckled dismissively. Naturally, he could guess Ye Daoyuan¡¯s thoughts, thinking to himself: It looks like the Empress is giving you quite a headache.


    Red Sun Martial Venerate said to the man in front of him, ¡°Deliver a message to that Sword Saint for me. On the 9th day of the 9th lunar month next year, I demand a duel with him.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The Heavenly Rank¡¯s face showed excitement as he nodded in agreement.


    Red Sun Martial Venerate¡¯s divine skill was at a crucial point. A little more time was all he needed to perfect it.


    A cold smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: Killing two of my disciples and destroying my Red Sun Knights, then let it be your life as repayment!

 Chapter 375: 312: The Ninth of September, Duel with the Martial Lord

    Chapter 375: 312: The Ninth of September, Duel with the Martial Lord<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    At the time when the Red Sun Martial Venerate sent a letter of challenge to Pei Xuanjing, he had already prepared to leave the capital.


    After debating with Ye Daoyuan for some time, Pei Xuanjing did not continue his deliberate cultivation, but instead consolidated what he had learned, integrating everything he had studied.<div>


    ¡°Next September on the ninth?¡± Pei Xuanjing looked at the letter of challenge in his hand.


    There was only one word on the letter: Battle!


    The signature in iron and silver ink was filled with the intensebat intent of the Red Sun Martial Venerate. Most Celestial tierbatants would likely be intimidated by the terrifying presence of the letter.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mouth as he said coolly, ¡°It¡¯s impolite not to reciprocate, so if the Martial Venerate has given me a gift, I should retaliate with a gift of my own.¡±


    He took out a piece of rice paper and wrote one word: Sure!


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s handwriting was not particrly nice, even somewhat messy. However, coupled with his aura when he put pen to paper, it took on an exceptional significance, revealing sharp edges and overflowing with murderous intent.


    Should one of the stronger sword cultivators obtain a look at this word, they might even gain insight into Pei Xuanjing¡¯s understanding of swordsmanship.


    The messenger from Da Li who delivered the letter trembled with fear the moment he received the paper. It was as though tiny swords were slicing through his skining from the paper, and the more terrifying thing was when he attempted to look at the word; it felt as though countless swords were piercing him, causing a sharp pain in his eyes as if tears were about to fall.


    This caused his fear of Pei Xuanjing to intensify.


    He called his attendant and hurriedly ced the paper into a box of Mysterious Iron, and only then did that terrifying sword intent disappear without a trace.


    After respectfully saluting Pei Xuanjing, he slowly left.<div>


    Waiting for the Da Li messenger to leave, Pei Xuanjing looked around at the Evesting Observance and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s time for me to leave.¡±


    He no longer wished to stay in the capital, but instead nned to travel far and wide, to understand and hone himself to the profound principles of Heaven and Earth.


    He bid farewell to the prince. Although the prince was reluctant to see him go, he understood from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s behavior over this period that Pei Xuanjing was a monk who was dedicated to seeking the Path. Even if he was tempted with power and wealth, Pei Xuanjing would not be swayed. He could only nod helplessly.


    However, Pei Xuanjing left a way for the prince to find him, allowing the prince to reach him when the time was critical.


    After all, even though it would be a long time before the emperor¡¯s demise in that previous life simtion, anything could happen unexpectedly, and Pei Xuanjing was not willing to miss out on some things.


    He was very interested in the Empress. After all, she was a master no inferior to Ye Daoyuan, and her path of cultivation emerged from the Brahman Gate, which made Pei Xuanjing extremely curious.


    And so Pei Xuanjing embarked on his journey, taking his steps in this unfamiliar world without any deliberate purpose or pursuit, just wandering aimlessly.


    He set off in the winter, witnessed the vitality of spring, heard the chirping of the cicadas in the summer, sighed at the solitude of autumn, and mourned the indifference of winter.


    He saw the surging sea, traversed the boundless desert, climbed towering mountain ranges, and went deep into the recessed basins.


    From south to north, from west to east. In a short span of ten months, Pei Xuanjing practically traveled across the entire empire.


    He visited bustling cities and stayed in dested wilderness, living through the changes of seasons ¨C the cold winter, the hot summer, the autumn harvest, and the winter rest.<div>


    In the end, he returned to where he started, on the vast border of the grasnd, in Yunzhong City.


    During these six months, Pei Xuanjing seemed to have forgotten that he was a cultivator. He simply strolled through Heaven and Earth, letting the Shenxiao Origin Qi inside his body move on its own, not bothering with training his body, but instead exploring the world.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sharp aura waspletely concealed, appearing ordinary without any semnce of power, just like an ordinary person who had not cultivated the martial arts.


    Of course, if a powerful being like Ye Daoyuan saw Pei Xuanjing at this moment, he would undoubtedly be greatly shocked.


    Return to simplicity and purity!


    Pei Xuanjing was in this kind of state, having concealed his sharp aura and appearing ordinary, he seemed even more terrifying.


    Pei Xuanjing walked slowly. Aside fromprehending the profound principles of Heaven and Earth during these past months, he was doing another thing:prehending his own swordsmanship.


    When he first came to this world, he studied martial arts and developed his sword technique, which was the first move of his sword technique: Nine Luminaries.


    During this period, he was continuously deducing the next moves for his sword techniques.


    ording to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s idea, his set of sword techniques should be divided into Spirit Realm Sword and Immortal Path Sword.


    The Immortal Path was too far away, for now, let¡¯s not talk about it.<div>


    As for the Spirit Realm¡¯s sword technique, he believed there should be nine moves, corresponding to the nine realms of Spirit Realm.


    He has already chosen the names for the nine sword techniques: First Strike ¨C Nine Luminaries; Second Strike ¨C Eight Extremes; Third Strike ¨C Seven Stars; Fourth Strike ¨C Six Harmonies; Fifth Strike ¨C Five Elements; Sixth Strike ¨C Four Images; Seventh Strike ¨C Three Talents; Eighth Strike ¨C Yin and Yang of Two Elements; Ninth Strike ¨C Tai Chi.


    These nine sword techniques reversed the Yin and Yang, returning to the principle of Tai Chi.


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s imagination, once his Spirit Realm sword technique was fully mastered, it would epass Tai Chi, Yin and Yang, Three Talents, Four Images, Five Elements, Six Harmonies, Seven Stars, Eight Trigrams, Nine Pces, and include all the sword techniques in the world.


    At present, he was developing the Second Strike ¨C Eight Extremes.


    The so-called Eight Extremes refer to the eight directions of the Eight Trigrams.


    Ninth of September, Chongyang Day.


    On an unremarkable mountain peak in Yunzhong Prairie, Pei Xuanjing was sitting quietly on a big rock, the Ten Thousand-Forged Grade divine weapon, the Longevity Sword, was casually leaning on the rock.


    The news that Da Li¡¯s National Teacher, the Red Sun Martial Venerate, had challenged the Sword Saint Pei Min, to fight on the ninth of September had long been spread all over the world. So, at a distance of about ten miles from Pei Xuanjing, countless people gathered. These people, at the very least, had reached the Third-grade Gang Qi Realm in their martial arts cultivation, and there were even many Celestial rankbatants.


    These people were grouped together in twos and threes, whispering to each other.


    ¡°Who do you think will win between the two?¡±


    ¡°Probably the Da Li National Teacher, the Red Sun Martial Venerate. He has been famous for a long time. It is said that he is already stepping into the Celestial Human Realm with one foot. Even this famous Sword Saint might not necessarily be able to win.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°This Sword Saint has fought with the strongest in the Great Tang, Ye Daoyuan. They were evenly matched¡­¡±


    ¡°Back then, the two were justparing notes, not really going all out. But today is not the same; this pair might have to face each other to the death.¡±


    ¡°But the name of the Sword Saint is not in vain. His swordsmanship is unparalleled. Many people have witnessed it.¡±


    Even though they have yet to fight, this did not prevent these people from starting to discuss who would win or lose.


    One of them was the renowned Da Li National Teacher ¨C famous for almost a century, unparalleled across the world.


    The other, although a rising star with shorter cultivation time, had unmatchedbat strength. A while back, he killed two Celestial rankbatants with a single sword strike and was on par with the strongest person in the Great Tang, Ye Daoyuan. His abilities were truly rare in this world.

 Chapter 376: 313: Unrivaled Dominance

    Chapter 376: 313: Unrivaled Dominance<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s reputation has spread particrly quickly during this period, bing the center of countless discussions.


    Especially in the past nearly a year, ever since his method of body cultivation was spread by Ye Daoyuan, many people have begun to focus on body cultivation, and their strength has increased several times.<div>


    Just three months ago, a martial artist who had been stuck in the third stage of Gang Qi Realm, managed to hold his own against a newly promoted Heavenly Rank powerhouse after adding body cultivation to his routine, even though he did not manage to defeat him like the Sword Saint did, it still shocked the world.


    Therefore, as for the duel today, everyone has different opinions on who will win and who will lose, believing that both have their merits.


    Thump thump thump thump¡­


    A heavy vibrating sound came from the ground beneath, along with the frenzied sound of hooves in the distance.


    In the blink of an eye, a group of rapidly galloping riders appeared on the horizon, dust flew up beneath their horses, obscuring the sun.


    Countless cavalrymen from Da Li surrounded them, extending as far as the eye could see.


    gs fluttered in the wind, endlessbative aura surged into the sky, it was grandiose, as if even the sky was changing color in response.


    Upon spotting the cavalry, Pei Xuanjing on the summit remained calm and indifferent.


    ¡°Well worthy of the be the national master of Da Li, such a grand event,¡± someone eximed.


    Facing these tens of thousands of cavalrymen, the spectators paid them no attention. Perhaps if they were here alone, they might have feared these cavalrymen.


    But today, there were no weaklings present. With so many experts gathered together, if Da Li went mad and wanted to take action against them, it was still uncertain who would die in the end.<div>


    Sure enough, the cavalry stopped about ten miles away, the ranks of the cavalry parted, and an enormous carriage, calling it a carriage would not do it justice, it was more akin to a mobile pce, appeared.


    Whoosh!


    A burly figure flew out from it, heading straight for the summit where Pei Xuanjing was.


    The national master of Da Li, made his appearance.


    The Red Sun Martial Veneratends on the summit. Although he is muscr, his footwork is light as a swallow, not even lifting dust, highlighting the terrifying details about him.


    Pei Xuanjing and the Red Sun Martial Venerate stood facing each other, they were a few miles apart, but they could both clearly see each other.


    The Red Sun Martial Venerate, as the national master of Da Li, had made such a grand disy just now, but his dress was quite simple, just a coarse garment, his high, muscr stature showed strength.


    He simply stood there, and it was as if he¡¯d attracted everyone¡¯s attention, radiating an awe-inspiring aura.


    ¡°So you are Pei Min, although we have never met, I have heard a lot about you,¡± the Red Sun Martial Venerate said coldly, his voice was like a giant bell, carrying a sense of condescension.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled calmly, instantly dissolving the intimidating auraing at him, his voice was like a spring breeze, blowing away the oppressiveness. ¡°I have also long admired the great name of the Red Sun Martial Venerate.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡± The Red Sun Martial Venerate sneered, and then said in a deep voice, ¡°Start your move!¡±<div>


    He is not one to waste words or time.


    Moreover, there was only animosity between the two of them, and there was nothing to talk about, only witnessing their abilities in a fight would determine the truth.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing agreed readily.


    The wind on the mountain howled, his clothes fluttered, and the momentum around his body slowly rose.


    Primordial Qi flows through Pei Xuanjing¡¯s body, causing a majestic aura to rise to the heavens. He shapes his hands into a palm and strikes down.


    Giant Spirit Surpasses Mountains.


    The heavy, massive palm strikes out, carrying an endless gust of wind, possessing earth-shattering power.


    This palm, which was originally a simple upper-grade martial art, has seen its power constantly increasing as Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength improved, and the power of the palm now is almost worlds apart from its original form.


    Even though it¡¯s still named Giant Spirit Surpasses Mountains, it¡¯s actually far away from the original palm technique, changing beyond recognition.


    Pei Xuanjing, who now had his spirit, energy, and essence all stepping into the Spirit Realm, could be called a true powerhouse. Even if he didn¡¯t use any Primordial Qi and relied only on his physical strength, the force he exhibited would have the power to destroy heaven and earth.<div>


    But now this palm has gathered both his physical and Primordial Qi energy, thebined power they could unleash would be earth-shaking.


    This palm, with its brutal violence and unparalleled dominance,


    caused an earthquake, causing the Earth to crack open.


    Rumble, the spectators watching from afar only saw Pei Xuanjing¡¯s casual palm and their faces changed greatly, their hearts trembled.


    They all knew that at the very beginning, both of them were likely just probing each other and definitely wouldn¡¯t use their killing moves.


    But just with this move alone, many Heavenly Rank powerhouses felt a chill in their hearts. This seemingly casual move disyed an extremely terrifying power. They wondered in their hearts whether they could take the hit if faced with the same challenge, each considering differently.


    The Red Sun Martial Venerate, seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s palm, had a calm expression: ¡°It seems that my two disciples did not die in vain at your hands.¡±


    Based just on this palm of his, not many among Heavenly Rank powerhouses could take it.


    Of course, for him, it didn¡¯t matter at all.


    He kept one hand behind his back, standing tall like a mountain, and lightly struck out with the other palm.


    Bang!


    The boundless Primordial Qi surged out, a hot wave of qi rose to the sky, turning into a fireball and colliding with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s palm.


    Bang!


    The two palms collided, causing an earth-shaking vibration, the endless qi was like a wave, sweeping all around.


    The Red Sun Martial Venerate¡¯s tall figure took hover, his hands clenched into fists, numerous Heaven and Earth Essence Qi gathering together, the qi swirling around him. He looked at Pei Xuanjing coldly, without saying anything, he threw out a punch.


    Almost in an instant, the temperature around the mountain peak rose sharply, it felt as if the cool autumn of September turned into a scorching summer heat.


    Rumble¡­


    A violent and scorching fist imprint swept out, like a thousand-year-old volcano erupting ferociously, shaking heaven and earth.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Pei Xuanjing chuckled lightly.


    He slowly raised both of his hands, pointed them into palms, and then his palms gathered countless lightning, emitting a terrifying aura.


    As Pei Xuanjing made his move, the sky above the area where they were fighting changed, thunder gathered, and clouds surged.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s figure stood upright, his gaze overlooking all, the changing wind and clouds added a mysterious majesty to him, long hair dancing in the wind, he looked like a god-devil.


    Roar!


    In an instant, he struck out with both palms, countless thunders turning into two deep green Thunder Dragons, making a sky-shaking dragon roar, apanied by wind and thunder, the momentum was majestic.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The deep green Thunder Dragons roared to the sky, triggering constant thunderstorms, going from ground to sky, sweeping everything in their path, carrying a destructive aura, as if they were going to destroy everything.

 Chapter 377: 314: Magical Domain

    Chapter 377: 314: Magical Domain<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Roar!


    The onlookers in the distance were aghast as they saw the purple and green Thunder Dragon tumbling and howling.<div>


    Even dozens of miles away, they could sense the aura of ferocity and terror.


    Heavenly Rank powerhouses could resist this aura, while some of the slightly weaker Third Order martial artists, intimidated by this terrifying aura, their entire body¡¯s hairs standing on end, sweating profusely, remaining speechless for a long time.


    Boom!


    The two terrifying forces collided, causing heaven and earth to tremble, nearly shattering the space itself. The undting airwaves swept the sky with clouds and turmoil in all directions.


    The next moment, Pei Xuanjing circted his Shenxiao Origin Qi within his body, his body enveloped by the Innate Thunder Gang Qi, and the purple and green light shone brightly on his robust physique.


    ¡°This is the physical strength you rely on, huh?¡± Red Sun Martial Venerate shown curiosity in his eyes.


    He naturally wouldn¡¯t underestimate this Pei Min, all information about him was clear in his mind, especially his profound cultivation in the Way of the Physical Body.


    Initially, he was able to oppress his opponents with the power disyed by his robust physique alone in a two-to-one fight. This was not something that he could overlook.


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t speak, instead he raised his hands, the Primordial Qi circted, his muscles, bones, skin, and membrane pulsated, his organs and marrow started vibrating on an unexinable rhythm, followed by an eruption of terrifying strength, causing the air around him to fluctuate.


    He advanced step by step, with each step a gust followed, his aura was like a mountain.


    Next, he punched out without hesitation!<div>


    The scorching airwaves rolled and surged, as he punched, sound st echoed continuously in the air, as if the air itself would explode.


    ¡°The Path of Pure Strength, truly horrifying.¡±


    Red Sun Martial Venerate¡¯s eyes shed with bright light, however, he wasn¡¯t afraid, instead, there was some eagerness to test.


    Boom!


    The scorching airwaves erupted from him, his body temperature rose sharply as if he was turning into a zing sun, scorching everything, even the sky was dyed red by this heat.


    The Red Sun Divine Art, the fundamental way of the Red Sun Martial Venerate.


    This was the true power of the Red Sun Divine Art, inparison with his disciples Feng Yan who also practiced the Red Sun Divine Art, it was indeed iparable.


    If Feng Yan was likened to a burning fierce fire, then the Red Sun Martial Venerate at this moment was truly like the zing sun hanging high in the sky.


    Boom!


    He swung his fists, the terrifying fist imprints sted out carrying a hot air current.


    Wherever the fist imprints passed, the intense heat melted everything. From a distance, it appeared like a red tide sweeping across the heavens, lingering for a long time.<div>


    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got!¡±


    This terrifying attack, even if faced by any powerhouse, would be avoided just because of its scorching high temperature, fearing to be burned and melted.


    But for Pei Xuanjing, it didn¡¯t mean anything.


    His Innate Thunder Gang Qi was being operated to its extreme limit, not dodging at all, those red tides shed against his fist.


    Boom!


    With a punch, the red tides were shattered by Pei Xuanjing.


    That terrifying temperature didn¡¯t even break his Innate Thunder Gang Qi, merely causing the glow of his protective shield to fade slightly, but it recovered in a blink of an eye.


    Humph!


    Red Sun Martial Venerate grunted coldly, his momentum rising once more.


    His Red Sun Primordial Qi was released recklessly, seeming endless, but if one could feel it, the surrounding space was boiling and hot, even more intense than before.


    This was the true method of Heavenly Rank powerhouses. He used the heat of his own Red Sun Primordial Qi to infect Heaven and Earth, abruptly changing the environment of their confrontations, turning it into a scenario most advantageous to him.<div>


    Around Pei Xuanjing, endless mes rose, blinking in and out of existence. Endless fist shadows epassed him, seeming to drain all Heaven and Earth Essence Qi around him, causing the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi that Pei Xuanjing could use to drop drastically.


    ¡°So this is it? This is what Ye Daoyuan referred to as what Heavenly Rank powerhouses can master at their peak?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing recalled his conversation with Ye Daoyuan, who told him about the real power that Heavenly Rank powerhouses, or those, like them, who have stepped halfway into the Heavenly People domain, canmand.


    Ye Daoyuan called it the ¡°Celestial Dharma Domain¡±.


    Heavenly Rank powerhouses, sensing Heaven and Earth, connecting with Heaven and Earth, then borrowing the Heavenly Earthly Force.


    But if one reaches a limit, one can influence Heaven and Earth in return, forming a Magical Domain, within which they can severely limit their opponent. If the opponent is weaker in terms of Realm, they¡¯ll hardly have any chance to fight back.


    ording to Ye Daoyuan, the Magical Domain they currentlymand is just a rudiment, notplete. If one can truly step into the Realm of Heavenly People, one would be invincible within this Magical Domain.


    Of course, even if it¡¯s just a rudiment now, most people still can¡¯t break it. This is the real reason why powerhouses like Ye Daoyuan stand firm.


    ¡°A Magical Domain can also be broken!¡± A cold light shed in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes.


    Nothing is invincible, there are only invincible people.


    ording to Ye Daoyuan¡¯s exnation, although the Magical Domain is mysterious, it¡¯s not unbeatable. As long as one can break the Magical Domain, then one can solve the problem.


    Perhaps this method would be difficult for others, but for Pei Xuanjing, it¡¯s quite simple.


    Pei Xuanjing reached out into the void, and the Longevity Sword fell into his hand.


    The moment he took hold of the Longevity Sword, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s momentum changed, and a skyward sharpness rose from his body, its sharp aura seemingly piercing heaven and earth. ng!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The divine sword unsheathed.


    Gripping, drawing, unsheathing, shing ¨C fluid as flowing water, without the slightest pause!


    Sword Drawing Skill!


    This killing move was used once again by Pei Xuanjing.


    A brilliant sword light appeared. Almost at the moment of unsheathing, an overwhelming sword intent of scathing sunlight seeped out.


    The power of a single sword seemed to cleave heaven and earth.


    The chilling sword light, paired with this overwhelming sword intent, even cut space, and left a sword mark in the sky thatsted for quite a while.


    It¡¯s hard to describe this sword.


    If it really needs describing, then let¡¯s use one word: Fast!


    As if piercing time and space, silent and traceless, the moment you see it, the sword has already arrived.


    Even a powerhouse like Red Sun Martial Venerate shows a shocked look in the face of this sword.


    Boom!


    Within his Magical Domain, the originally hot and circting Heaven and Earth Essence Qi suddenly turned violent, causing intense vibrations.


    The sword swept past, with countless mes instantly extinguishing, leaving a deep crevice, the abundant Heaven and Earth Essence Qi rushed in like a tide.


    Red Sun Martial Venerate¡¯s face sunk, he swiveled his arms, and the abundant Red Sun Primordial Qi once again rolled out, pouring into the sky.

 Chapter 378: 315: Sword Slices the Sky

    Chapter 378: 315: Sword Slices the Sky<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    An endless red flooded the sky above, slowly eliminating the previously widening crack.


    Afterward, Pei Xuanjing felt the temperature around him rise again.<div>


    Despite his initial attack failing tond, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t feel the slightest disheartenment. His wrist pivoted and his Shenxiao Origin Qi fluctuated unpredictably, which in an instant covered his Longevity Sword in six colors: green, red, yellow, white, ck, and purple.


    Already a sharp Ten Thousand-Forged Divine Weapon, the sword, with the additional power of the Primordial Qi, emitted a terrifying aura, its sharpness nearly tore apart the sky.


    Pei Xuanjing slowly lifted his sword. His movements were unhurried, his swordy in and unremarkable. However, his imposing momentum continuously escted. The Shenxiao Origin Qi permeated around him in the six colors, coloring the entire sky and enveloping dozens of miles around him.


    Above the daytime sky, faint stars appeared as if out of thin air. The barely visible stardust fallen on the Longevity Sword in his hands.


    The First Style¡¤ Nine Luminaries.


    ¡°sh!¡±


    The battle intent in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes escted. In that moment of his sword sh, countless stars shone, and thunder roared as if a God-Devil was present.


    With the swing of his sword, it was like the Nine Heavens Milky Way was pouring down.


    The Longevity Sword in his hand roared fierily. Around Pei Xuanjing, thunder roared, and countless powerful winds swept through.


    Surprise shed in Red Sun Martial Venerate¡¯s eyes, taken aback by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword.


    His hands slightly raised, countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi converged into a red spear about twelve feet long.<div>


    The spear, enshrouded in red me, continuously scorched everything around it, emitting a terrifying aura.


    Red Sun Martial Venerate grasped the red spear with both hands, hurling it towards Pei Xuanjing as if it weighed thousands of pounds.


    With the sweep of the red spear, gusty wind howled and mes filled the sky, as if intent on removing everything in its path.


    Boom!


    The sword¡¯s light collided with the red spear.


    A terrifying st and sh resounded, inducing shing thunder and flying mes, and forming a chaotic whirlpool around the two.


    Such a fierce collision caused Red Sun Martial Venerate¡¯s Magical Domain to shatter instantly. Innumerable fire qi scattered all over, changing the color of the sky within dozens of miles and filling the sky with a multitude of fire clouds.


    The red spear in Red Sun Martial Venerate¡¯s hand also instantly dispersed, and at the same time, he let out a muffled grunt, his face slightly flushed.


    Obviously, this attack was extremely unfavorable for him; the breaking of his Magical Domain disrupted his marvelous state of unity with Heaven and Earth.


    Pei Xuanjing was also pushed back by the terrible collision. He retreated for several miles before he was finally able to stop.


    The glowing Innate Thunder Gang Qi on his body had also shattered and disappeared. If it weren¡¯t for his sturdy body, he might have been severely injured.<div>


    Huff huff huff¡­


    Pei Xuanjing breathed heavily, a trace of persistent solemnity in his eyes.


    Indeed, Red Sun Martial Venerate was the most powerful opponent he had ever faced; his strength was truly extraordinary.


    After all, during his past friendly spar with Ye Daoyuan, they hadn¡¯t truly intended to fight to the death, so they both held back considerably.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing truly experienced the terror of the Peak of Heaven Rank, a formidable opponent who had merely half-stepped into the Heavenly Ascender¡¯s realm.


    Not to mention anything else, even his Magical Domain posed a tremendous threat. If it were not for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s unparalleledbat power, he might not even be able to break through his Magical Domain.


    The red spear he had just made using Condensing Qi into Weapons may seem simple, but protected by his surrounding Magical Domain, its power was even stronger, bursting with unparalleled power.


    Huff huff huff¡­


    The mountains roared, with the two standing opposite each other in silence.


    However, what could be noticed was that at this moment both of them were brimming withbat intent, their overwhelming intent almost materializing.


    In an instant, Pei Xuanjing swung his sword again.<div>


    Surrounded by a turbulent sea of clouds, the brilliant sword light shone, shattering the void, and countless sword Qi permeated the sky.


    Purple-blue thunder lights twinkled, transforming into countless dancing and boiling electric snakes, the airflow copsed, thunder roared and lightning shed.


    Red Sun Martial Venerate snorted coldly, stepping forward, his body enveloped by Primordial Qi. Since the other party had already demonstrated the ability to break his Magical Domain, he would not use it again, merely surrounding himself with it, attracting the limitless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi.


    Although he could not utilize his Magical Domain, that did not mean he had no other means. Grabbing at the void with his hands, the red spear, three meters long, appeared in his hands again.


    With a long cry, gripping the red spear, he seemed like a red sun suspended high in the sky, bringing along vast golden-red light, violently stabbing towards Pei Xuanjing.


    ng!


    The red spear and the Longevity Sword collided, causingyers of wave-like Qi to continue rolling in all directions.


    The loud impact resounded in all directions, and people dozens of miles away watching the fight seemed to hear the sound of bronze bells in their ears, with some less powerful martial artists being stunned by the sound.


    Neither of them held back when shing.


    Explosions of thunder continually sounded in the sky, the noise of their weapons shing was unending.


    The rampaging turbulent air currents were agitated, people without enough power could only see purplish-blue and red light figures circting and merging in the distance.


    The sky changed color, and everything trembled.


    The aftermath of their confrontation was enough to shock the heavens and the earth.


    ¡°Is this the strength that a peak Heavenly Rank powerhouse can show?¡±


    ¡°Is this even human?¡±


    Many Heavenly Rank powerhouses watching the fight, their spirits agitated, their eyes blurred, couldn¡¯t help but murmur in their hearts.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Pei Min, battling so many rounds with me has made me admire you. Such strength at this age, it¡¯s enough for you to be proud,¡± Red Sun Martial Venerate held his ming spear,unching fierce attacks against Pei Xuanjing while speaking praise.


    Only seventeens years old with such formidable strength, it was practically unbelievable, it showed just how extraordinary the other party¡¯s talent was.


    Even his treasured and painstakingly nurtured sessor, Li Tiange,pared to Pei, was like a firefly trying topete with the ring moonlight, the two were simply iparable.


    In Red Sun Martial Venerate¡¯s view, evenparing Li Tiange to Pei was an insult to Pei.


    Not to mention Li Tiange, even he, or even Ye Daoyuan who sat atop the Qintian tform, couldn¡¯tpare to the person in front of him.


    In the history of the World of Myriad Manifestations, only the Heavenly Ascenders who shattered the void and soared could be on par with Pei.


    But it¡¯s a pity!


    The Pei he currently faced was a Tang man, he was not a citizen of Da Li.


    This was an aspect that greatly disappointed Red Sun Martial Venerate. If the other party was a Da Li citizen, how great would that be!


    Regret glimmered in his eyes, regret that the other party was not one of his own.


    Therefore, today, he had to personally kill a genius, a person who would undoubtedly shatter the void and ascend to heaven in the future.


    ¡°What a pity!¡± Red Sun Martial Venerate sighed, ¡°What a pity you¡¯re destined to die here today.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s expression remained light. He was utterly unconcerned about Red Sun Martial Venerate¡¯s demeanor. He loudly proimed, ¡°You should worry about yourself first!¡±

 Chapter 379: 316: Second Sword, Red Sun Martial Venerate’s Ambition

    Chapter 379: 316: Second Sword, Red Sun Martial Venerate¡¯s Ambition<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    As he spoke, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s swordsmanship suddenly changed.


    He swung eight consecutive shes, and in a sh, the sword energy reached out in all eight directions, lingering for quite a while.<div>


    These eight strands of sword energy shot up into the sky, upying the eight positions of Heaven and Earth, merging with the imagery of the Eight Trigrams ¨C Qian, Kun, Zhen, Xun, Kan, Li, Gen, and Dui.


    Instantly, an Eight Trigrams pattern formed by sword energy appeared in the sky. The eight strands of sword energyplemented, restrained, and propelled each other. They continued without end in a ceaseless cycle.


    Second Sword¡¤Eight Extremes!


    The Eight Trigrams sword pattern descended from the sky.


    Observing the descending Eight Trigrams sword pattern, the usuallyposed Red Sun Martial Venerate instantly changed his expression, for he noticed something.


    That was, although this sword pattern seemed to confront head-on, the truth was that its sword energy had already sealed all his escape routes, blocking every direction, omnipresent.


    Moreover, what was originally just ordinary sword energy had, under the boost of this Eight Trigrams pattern, became immensely more powerful, each sessive wave stronger than thest, reaching dreadful heights.


    Unarguably, the most terrifying part was that this Eight Trigrams sword pattern was absorbing limitless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, which ignited the eight Trigrams positions once infused, imbuing the sword chart with an additionalyer of power.


    ¡°This is my created swordsmanship, Second Strike¡¤Eight Extremes, please taste it,¡± Pei Xuanjing announced loudly.


    This sword technique was not only conceived based on his understanding of swordsmanship, but it was also inspired by some insights from his discourse with Ye Daoyuan.


    If Ye Daoyuan could draw talismans in the void, absorb Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, and then use these talismans to form the Heavenly Luo Earth Network, why couldn¡¯t he transform his sword energy into an Eight Trigrams sword pattern?<div>


    Of course, the most important point was to thank the Magical Domain disyed by Red Sun Martial Venerate.


    At the beginning, even though Pei Xuanjing had already initially created the rudiments of this sword technique, he always felt that this technique was not perfect, as if something was missing, and it never reached perfection.


    However, it was during his recent fight with the Red Sun Martial Venerate that he gained a great understanding of the Magical Domain.


    Magical Domain!


    This move of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s could also be called the Sword Domain.


    As long as Heaven and Earth Essence Qi didn¡¯t deplete, and sword energy didn¡¯t extinguish, this Eight Trigrams sword chart could persist indefinitely, functioning as a perpetual Sword Domain.


    The slight pity was that the killing power of this technique wasn¡¯t strong. Its main purpose was to trap people.


    As expected!


    The countless sword energies cascaded down, and with Red Sun Martial Venerate¡¯s power, they could easily be blocked.


    He also noticed the w in the Eight Trigrams sword pattern ¡ª it can only trap people, its killing power wasn¡¯t as great as he had expected.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°What a pity, your move hasn¡¯t yet reached maturity,¡± said the Red Sun Martial Venerate, grinning as he stood within his Magical Domain.<div>


    When the Red Sun Martial Venerate¡¯s Magical Domain permeated him, the sword energies were unable to immediately break through his Magical Domain. To do so, the power of the Eight Trigrams sword pattern was insufficient for the time being and would require multiple attacks.


    However, for someone as powerful as he was, the blink of an eye was enough time for him to maintain his Magical Domain.


    ¡°Yes, indeed!¡± Pei Xuanjing was not discouraged.


    This move was at its earliest stages of creation and still required time for refinement. Being able to perform this effectively was already satisfactory for him.


    After all, the fact that he was able toplete this sword technique during his visit here was already a pleasant surprise.


    His real trump card in a duel with the enemy was not this.


    ¡°I have another move. Please have another taste,¡± Pei Xuanjing said with a smile.


    Shenxiao Heavenly Will Sword!


    This was Pei Xuanjing¡¯s real trump card, and also his ultimate killing move.


    Originally, he had another move called Immortal Ascending the Heavens, but he clearly understood that this move was only slightly more powerful than his Nine Luminaries and there was no need to use it again.


    Therefore, he decided to y his real killing move.<div>


    This sword was truly his crowning achievement in swordsmanship.


    Upon arriving in this world, Pei Xuanjing had not yet fully revealed this sword. Although he had used it when he broke through to the Heavenly Rank, he had never truly given his all.


    Moreover, over this past year, his strength improved rapidly. Having studied numerous swordsmanship sutras from this world and incorporating them, the power of this strike had also evolved.


    Therefore, the extent of the power of this sword, executed with his current strength, was honestly unknown even to Pei Xuanjing.


    He slowly raised his sword. Above his head were the shing lights of cyan, red, yellow, white, and ck, interweaving and quickly merging together to form an extremelyplex painting scroll.


    It seemed to symbolize spring, summer, autumn, and winter, and included the Five Directions and Five Elements and the Four Seasons and Five Orders.


    A purple-cyan light on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s body shed and disappeared into it. The purple-cyan light seemed to transform into a thunderbolt serpent roaming and coiling in the scroll.


    This was the projection of the foundation of the Great Tao that Pei Xuanjing had condensed upon breaking through to the Heavenly Rank ¨C the projection that reflects the essence of his Tao, the foundation of his Great Tao.


    Although he had not yet released his move, the moment when the projection of his Great Tao foundation appeared, the face of Red Sun Martial Venerate changed significantly, and his eyes shone brightly, finally muttering, ¡°My Tao is indeed not wrong.¡±


    He never imagined that he would discover what he had been longing for on this seventeen-year-old young man.


    This was what he longed for in his dreams, the Tao he strived for for decades, but ultimately never achieved.


    Why did Ye Daoyuan say that Red Sun Martial Venerate took the wrong path? Because Red Sun Martial Venerate had taken this very path.


    The path he chose to achieve the level of Heaven-human was to use his Red Sun Divine Skill as a foundation, creating a true Red Sun, hence achieving the realm of Heaven-man. By that time, he would naturally break through to the Heaven-human level, and probably be the most powerful Heaven-human in history.


    But after decades of training, decades of meditation, he had never seeded, or rather, he had not even really taken the first step.


    That¡¯s why Ye Daoyuan said he was on the wrong path, and even after decades of getting nothing, Red Sun Martial Venerate himself was losing confidence, thinking he was on the wrong path.


    But at this moment, when the projection of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Great Tao¡¯s foundation appeared, Red Sun Martial Venerate understood that the path he sought was not wrong.


    ¡°My Tao is not wrong! My path is right!¡± Red Sun Martial Venerate roared in his heart, his face filled with excitement.


    It was a kind of exhration suppressed for decades, a joy from finally seeing the light after groping in the dark.


    At this moment, he was full of confidence in his future. He would undoubtedly be a Heaven-human, and not just that, he would be the most powerful Heaven-human in history.


    But what he didn¡¯t know was, although his Tao wasn¡¯t wrong, he would never reach this realm in his lifetime.


    It had nothing to do with his talent and perception, nor with his efforts, it was his inherent deficiency. No matter how hard he tried, he could never achieve it.


    Unless, one day, he could make a resolution.

 Chapter 380: 317: Door of Celestial

    Chapter 380: 317: Door of Celestial<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The projection that Pei Xuanjing had solidified from the foundation of his Great Tao wasn¡¯t created out of thin air but was bound to emerge.


    The harmonious progress in the refinement of essence, qi, and spirit indicated that there was no deficiency in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s cultivation path ¨C it was perfect.<div>


    This is why he manifested the projection symbolizing the foundation of the Great Tao.


    However, for the Red Sun Martial Venerate, his situation was different because of his background in this world. The primary method he cultivated was the Path of Qi Refinement, which he had pursued to the extreme, being only half a step away from entering the celestial realm. His current realm undoubtedly proved his innate talent andprehension to be unmatched.


    However, he was not truly cultivating all three methods simultaneously. The farther he journeyed down the Path of Qi Refinement, the more evident his deficiency became. His gap in refining the essence and spirit becamerger.


    Even if he forcefully condensed it now, the projection of the Great Tao he finally coalesced would inevitably be wed and iplete.


    If he desired to truly condense a perfect projection like Pei Xuanjing, he needed to make up for his deficiencies by raising both his physical ability and the method of refining spirit to higher levels.


    While this seemed simple, it was indeed a challenging task.


    Look at Pei Xuanjing, for example. Despite his powerful foundation from cultivating three methods simultaneously, could he have achieved such a realm at his age without the aid of a simtor?


    Certainly not.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Without substantial resources, it is almost impossible for the Red Sun Martial Venerate to elevate his physical ability and spirit refinement method in the World of Myriad Manifestations, where he doesn¡¯t have any basic foundations.


    It is like trying to reach for the moon reflected in the water or the flowers in the mirror ¨C seemingly within reach but actually unattainable.


    Therefore, his happiness was destined to be short-lived.<div>


    ¡°Pei Min, you¡¯ve truly surprised me!¡± The Red Sun Martial Venerate spoke slowly, his face filled with envy.


    He slowly released his Red Sun True Intent, but sadly, it was nothing more than an elusive phantom, barely even a rudimentary form.


    What he had pursued for decades appeared within the person before him. How could he not be envious?


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s brows raised slightly, immediately understanding the other party¡¯s intentions from his actions.


    At this moment, he finally understood what Ye Daoyuan had meant.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Pei Xuanjing chuckled lightly, his hands never ceasing their movement.


    If these were what you sought, then I shall generously give you a parting gift!


    He slowly raised his sword. His movements were rxed and his sword technique seemed ordinary, but the aura around him kept on rising and escting. The Shenxiao Origin Qi spread in all directions ¨C green, red, yellow, white, ck, purple, blue ¨C dyeing the whole sky, enveloping a radius of dozens of miles within these colors.


    Under this sword technique, one could sense not only the bright sword intent, but also the lush vitality of spring, the scorching heat of summer, the bleak chill of autumn and the biting cold of winter.


    The Four Seasons Rotation was unpredictable and followed a cycle of continuous birth and rebirth. It seemed as though it had no beginning and no end, perpetually cycling through time.


    Pei Xuanjing stood there, his body moving with the sword, the sword moving with his heart. At this moment, he seemed to be blending with Heaven and Earth, embodying an indescribable rhythm.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s essence, qi and spirit merged into one, and his sword strike possessed a startling power.


    He stated loudly, ¡°Humans possess the three treasures of essence, qi and spirit. My Tao too is divided into refinement of essence, qi and spirit. They advance together, without a single w. Martial Venerate, please receive my de, the Shenxiao Heavenly Will!¡±


    The three paths of essence, qi and spirit?


    Is this your path to cultivation?


    A certain haze emerged in the Red Sun Martial Venerate¡¯s eyes. Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s unrestrained disy of his skills and hearing his deration, he understood his opponent¡¯s cultivation path.


    ¡°Is this the key to forming a projection of the Great Tao¡¯s foundation?¡± He seemed to have an epiphany.


    I don¡¯t believe it!


    I refuse to believe that only by cultivating the three paths simultaneously can one enter this realm!


    I believe that my own Tao can achieve this as well.


    This disyed the Red Sun Martial Venerate¡¯s self-confidence as a powerful individual.


    The path is up ahead; nothing is impossible to aplish.<div>


    Has no one ever achieved this before?


    Then let me be the first to tread this path!


    Shenxiao Heavenly Will Sword!


    Confronting this terrifying sword of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s, the Red Sun Martial Venerate sensed the breath of death from this technique. He couldn¡¯t afford to cken in the slightest. He released all of his Red Sun Origin Qi without reservation.


    He understood that this move was a matter of life and death and also concerned his own path to enlightenment.


    He bet everything on this, urging himself with this sword to take that extra step.


    If he seeds, he would break through the void and transform into a celestial being.


    If he failed, he would die and his Tao would be lost, sinking into oblivion for eternity.


    As a powerful individual, there was nothing scarier than seeing hope and then losing it.


    The Red Sun Martial Venerate had his own stubbornness and his own thoughts; he was unwilling to admit defeat, and he wouldn¡¯t ept it.


    The climax of this desperate struggle was happening right at this moment!


    Boom!


    The aura around his body exploded, and the momentum, which had already reached its limit, exploded again.


    This represented the burning of everything and the ultimate sublimation!


    At this moment, he had put his own life on the line, ready to make hisst stand.


    Rumble¡­


    In an instant, the Heaven and Earth turnedpletely red. Even Pei Xuanjing¡¯s terrifying sword wasn¡¯t able to change this circumstance.


    The sky within a radius of dozens of miles seemed to have turned into a sea of fire, illuminating the canopy of the sky, while the Red Sun Martial Venerate himself radiated a magnificent glow. He seemed like a raging sun rising up, emitting a scorching temperature, as if he wanted to melt everything.


    ¡°Honor and wealth were never my objective, nor was richness. I have lived my entire life only for seeking the Tao,¡± The Red Sun Martial Venerate¡¯s mind was filled with various scenes from his life.


    From a simple shepherd¡¯s son, he had grown to be the national teacher of Da Li. His life had seen magnificent waves of brilliance. He had faced ughter on the battlefield, enjoyed unlimited power and glory, and had also spent decades cultivating bitterly in the Great Snow Mountain¡­


    He realized that the happiest time of his life was not anything else, but those decades of bitter cultivation in the Great Snow Mountain. It was lonely, but it felt real¡­


    In a blur, he seemed to see a gateway appearing above the sky, carved with elusive patterns, exuding an imperishable aura.


    ¡°The Door of Celestial!¡±


    Almost everyone saw this celestial gate, suspended high above the sky.


    The expressions of the many onlookers were filled with shock, poorly concealed. They never expected that the sh between the two today would actually summon the legend¡¯s Door of Celestial!


    It was rumored that anyone who could open this celestial gate could ascend to the Heavenly World and transform into a celestial being.


    Could it be that a true celestial is going to emerge today?


    At this moment, numerous powerhouses in the World of Myriad Manifestations were taken aback, all shocked by the appearance of the celestial gate.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly as he looked at the suddenly appearing celestial gate, a hint of surprise shing in his eyes.


    He never expected that the legendary ¡°Door of Celestial¡± truly existed.


    The fierce de light swept across, and a touch of regret shed in the Red Sun Martial Venerate¡¯s eyes as he witnessed the celestial door gradually fading¡­


    What a pity.


    What a pity, I was just a little short¡­

 Chapter 381: 318: Success Turns Into Failure, The Nation Ruin and The City Breaking Down

    Chapter 381: 318: Sess Turns Into Failure, The Nation Ruin and The City Breaking Down<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Boom!


    His body reached a limit, turning into a scorching fireball, like a star explosively detonating. The endless shockwaves surged in all directions.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing, the closest to the explosion, took the most severe hit. The circumstance his robust physique could not handle.


    Thud¡­


    Pei Xuanjing coughed up blood, his body tossed dozens of miles by the rolling surge of energy.


    When he finally stopped, looking at the location where the two had shed, he couldn¡¯t hide his shock.


    The intense explosion had leveled the mountain peak where the two had fought into a crater miles deep and several miles wide.


    [At seventeen: ninth day of the ninth month, you shed with the Red Sun Martial Venerate on an inconspicuous mountain peak on the ins. The two of you waged a shocking war, stunning countless people. In the end, you disyed the Shenxiao Heavenly Will Sword, while the Red Sun Martial Venerate strove for ascension, trying to forcefully breakthrough, consolidate the foundation of the Great Tao,bining the Red Sun and the Celestial Human into unity. Terrifying aura triggered the legendary Door of the Celestial. Unfortunately, the effort fell short at thest step. The intense explosion leveled the mountain, leaving a huge basin.]


    ¡°Sword Saint Pei Min fought with the Da Li National Master, both triggering a legendary battle, even triggering the legendary Door of the Celestial. Regrettably, the Red Sun Martial Venerate died failing the breakthrough, and Sword Saint Pei Min was seriously injured.¡±


    ¡°Sword Saint Pei Min, only seventeen years old, henceforward be the strongest under heaven, beyond dispute.¡±


    ¡°Sword Saint Pei Min withdrew alone, returned to the clouds, refusing to see anybody, seeming to have entered istion for healing, unresponsive to the world.¡±


    ¡°With the demise of the Da Li National Master, Da Li lost its strongest who was restraining the dynasty, the Da Li Dynasty has entered a period of instability.¡±


    ¡°Numerous generals from the Great Tang Empire asked for permission to send troops to the prairie and eradicate Da Li. Though there was no final decision in the imperial court, the Sixteen Guards have been transferred, soldiers from various Zhechong Mansions were assembling, seemingly signifying an intention to dispatch troops.¡±<div>


    Countless news spread across the four corners, stirring up a storm across the world.


    What caught people¡¯s attention most was the seventeen-year-old Sword Saint who had truly defeated the renowned Red Sun Martial Venerate, leaving countless people astounded.


    Furthermore, during their initial confrontation, they had triggered the Door of the Celestial. Even though the Red Sun Martial Venerate had failed in the end, many people were convinced that after this Sword Saint cultivates for another few years, he would definitely be a Celestial Human.


    For a while, countless people wanted to visit and curry favor with this future Celestial Human. Numerous people idolized him and wanted to be his disciples.


    Apart from this, there were the actions of the Great Tang Court. Da Li was initially established by the remnants of the Turks, bing a major threat to the empire¡¯s borders. However, it had been a temporary stalemate between the two sides due to the presence of the Red Sun Martial Venerate.


    Now that the Red Sun Martial Venerate had died, the bnce between the two sides was broken. Many people were waiting for the Great Tang to dispatch troops again to sweep the prairie, seeking to im achievements.


    Nations that had originally allied with Da Li were trembling, afraid of attracting the imperial military.


    For a moment, there was a great turmoil under the heavens, countless people were excited, seeing it as an opportunity to rise to power.


    ¡°A Celestial Human, huh?¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Pei Xuanjing sat quietly in the attic, muttering to himself.


    While he had won the battle, he didn¡¯t seem particrly pleased because he didn¡¯t feel like he truly won.<div>


    The Red Sun Martial Venerate had lost, but not to Pei Xuanjing, rather to himself.


    At the end, the Red Sun Martial Venerate exhaustively ascended, burning everything he had, trying to forcefully chew out a projection of the foundation of the Great Tao due to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s attack, trying to step into the realms of the Celestial Human.


    His idea could be described as extremely crazy, but it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible. He had even triggered the appearance of the legendary Door of the Celestial at the end.


    If the Red Sun Martial Venerate had a bit more foundation at the end, if he had a bit more energy to push that heavenly gate, he could have be a Celestial Human.


    Regrettably, his attempt to forcefully breakthrough and transcend exhausted every bit of his power, seizing his chance to seed, leaving him with an iplete result.


    ¡°What a pity!¡± Pei Xuanjing sighed.


    After this battle, Pei Xuanjing gained a lot.


    The appearance of the Door of the Celestial Human revealed all the truths of heaven and earth at that moment. Although it didn¡¯tst long, Pei Xuanjing gained many insights.


    In that short period, he understood a lot about the Celestial Human Realm.


    One could say, in terms of insights into the Celestial Human Realm, he surpassed all the strong ones in this world. After all, even people like Ye Daoyuan hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to observe the Door of the Celestial so closely andprehend the Dao of the Celestial Human.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s awe-inspiring battle shook the world, but he disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight when he was at his peak. Countless people¡¯s visits ended in vain.<div>


    ording to the given exnation from the people at Pei Mansion, Pei Xuanjing again roamed the world to chase the path of cultivation, one man, one sword.


    Of course, that was just the public exnation. Actually, after leaving some Cultivation Method for Mr. Pei Laozhu, Pei Xuanjing chose an unremarkable mountain range for secluded cultivation.


    Given this world¡¯s concentration of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, even an ordinary mountain range is more spiritually abundant than any mountain range in the Daming World before its resurrection.


    After Pei Xuanjing set up some formations, the concentration of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi in thismon mountain range didn¡¯t lose to many spiritual mountains.


    Originally, Mr. Pei Laozhu thought Pei Xuanjing¡¯s secluded cultivation would end in two or three years. But no one expected that it wouldst for ten years.


    Ten years time, passed in a sh.


    In these ten years, numerous significant events happened in the World of Myriad Manifestations, even theyout of the world underwent significant changes.


    Not long after Pei Xuanjing entered seclusion, the impact of his battle with the Red Sun Martial Venerate became apparent.


    First, without the Red Sun Martial Venerate¡¯s suppression, Da Li Dynasty¡¯s internal power struggles escted severely. Rifts erupted among the groups that had formed the alliance.


    Then, the Great Tang Court finally made a decision. They would send troops north to wipe out the Turkic remnants, ensuring border stability.


    The next year, they assembled a million soldiers to invade the prairie. Without the Red Sun Martial Venerate¡¯s suppression, the remaining Da Li powerhouses were not a match for the empire¡¯s troops. Even if they fought to the death, they were still futile.


    In just two short years, when the Great Tang Empire disyed its might, Da Li, which was once ambitious, copsed with a bang. The prairie became Imperial¡¯s pasture, a kingdom destroyed, cities broken.


    This horrific military might shook the four corners of the world. The imperial army made forays on all sides, sweeping across countless small countries. This brought about the submission of the four corners, none dared question the majesty of the empire.


    As a result, the current emperor of Great Tang is considered to have performed distinguished service and could bepared to the previous Taizong Emperor.

 Chapter 382: 319: Just One Step Away

    Chapter 382: 319: Just One Step Away<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Meanwhile, the teachings of the Three Dao in cultivation passed down by Pei Xuanjing through the hand of Ye Daoyuan had spread all over the world, known by all.


    Many Heavenly Rank strongmen have benefited greatly from it. Although their foundations are set and hard to change, it does not prevent them from letting some of their juniors try this path.<div>


    It was known that many people consider it a myth that Pei Xuanjing could ascend to the Heavenly Rank through three ranks of martial arts, engage in a one-against-two battle as soon as he entered the Heavenly Rank and finally even defeat Red Sun Martial Venerate, a strong man who had half a step into the Heavenly Realm.


    Countless people idolized him, wishing they could attain such achievements and gain such fame.


    Now, Pei Xuanjing has openly shared these secrets, which undoubtedly excited them. With the example of Pei Xuanjing, many people felt they could be the next Pei Xuanjing.


    After all, the Way of Spirit Refinement is too abstruse and profound, but the Way of Essence Refinement is not difficult. For major forces, the Physical Path is quite simple.


    It¡¯s known that their Path of Qi Refinement heavily depended on talent, and not everyone in the world possesses the talent to cultivate.


    However, the Way of Essence Refinement undoubtedly opened a door for many people without the talent for cultivation, allowing them to qualify for cultivation.


    The Way of Essence Refinement emphasizes on refining the physical body, it is most appropriate if assisted by rare and exotic spiritual medicine, but it does not mean that one cannot cultivate without such medicine.


    For the children of the major forces, they have a better choice. Simrly, it also opened up an opportunity for many peopleing from impoverished backgrounds.


    Although there may be unfairness on this path, theyck resourcespared to those born to major forces, but it is infinitely better than being excluded due tock of talent. At least they see hope.


    Thanks solely to this, although Pei Xuanjing hasn¡¯t set foot in the martial world in ten years, his reputation hasn¡¯t diminished in the slightest. After ten years of development and promotion, it surpasses before.


    After ten years of development, even though there are very few practitioners of the Dao of Spirit Refinement, without a special skill and talent, there can¡¯t be many advancements.<div>


    However, the Dao of Essence Refinement has been thoroughly transmitted throughout the world, with countless practicers. Especially among imperial soldiers, their strong bodies and enormous strength can increase their survival chances in battle several times over, therefore attracting countless soldiers and eventually even bing apulsory martial arts for every soldier.


    Especially three years ago some martial art experts, who had been stuck in the Gang Qi Realm of the the three rank of martial arts for decades and unable to break through, thanks to practicing the Dao of Essence Refinement passed down by Pei Xuanjing, miraculously stepped into the Heavenly Rank with the aid of their physical bodies. Ever since this method of practice has almost be a conspicuous subject, attracting countless people.


    There¡¯s no calendar in the hill, not aware of the year despite the coldness.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Pei Xuanjing had been in seclusion here for many years, unaware of how many seasons he had experienced, how many times he had witnessed spring¡¯s arrival and autumn¡¯s departure, summer¡¯s ending and winter¡¯s beginning.


    He was seated cross-legged on a cloud tform at the top of a peak, surrounded by colorful clouds, converging Qi of Heaven and Earth. Each breath had rhythm, as if he was one with Heaven and Earth.


    His robust body was gleaming as ifposed of golden flesh and jade bones, asionally radiating a shinning light. His eyes were slightly closed, his spirit was wandering beyond the sky.


    Above his head, there were green, red, yellow, white, and ck lights, interweaving and horizontally reflecting, quickly merging into a profound scroll. It seemed to symbolize spring, summer, autumn, and winter, and epassing the Five Directions and Five Elements, the Four Seasons and Five Orders.


    This was precisely the projection of the foundation of his Great Tao. The Scroll of the Four Seasons at this moment appeared more condensed than before, emitting a mysterious aura.


    Although it was deep winter currently, surprisingly, it felt warm as a spring day at the top of the mountain, with blooming flowers, full of life and vitality, without any trace of the winter¡¯s chill.


    The moment he opened his eyes, the sky over the entire mountain changed color, and the surrounding blooming flowers gradually disappeared without a trace.


    The spring flowers that had just appeared were an illusion!<div>


    If such a mysterious and miraculous scene were to leak out, it would surely shock countless people.


    Because the blooming flowers just now seemed real, which was incredibly powerful.


    Seeing the big picture from a small detail, one would realize the horrors of thinking it through. With such a profound technique, how frightening the current strength of Pei Xuanjing must be!


    These ten years have been extremely important for Pei Xuanjing; his Dao of Qi Refinement, Dao of Spirit Refinement, and Dao of Essence Refinement all made tremendous progress


    It can be said that his body in this world is indeed top-notch in talent. Even though his original body in the Daming World has greatly improved its talent through continuous cultivation, there is still a huge gappared to this current body.


    In just ten years, the current Pei Xuanjing could be said to have reached the state of Ye Daoyuan and Red Sun Martial Venerate ten years ago, with half a foot stepping into the Realm of Celestial.


    Moreover, those two only reached such a state by fully refining Qi alone. But apart from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Dao of Qi Refinement reaching its extreme, his physical body and Yin Spirit have also made great progress.


    Upon entering this state, he truly felt the limitations of this world and came to understand the marvel of the Celestial.


    ¡°What a pity, bound by the limitations of Heaven and Earth, although my Dao realm has improved a lot, the actual strength that can be exerted has not increased much.¡± Pei Xuanjing sighed to himself.


    Originally, upon entering the Heavenly Rank, Pei Xuanjing, who cultivated the Dao of Spirit, Essence and Qi simultaneously, hadparablebat power to the extreme of the Heavenly Rank. Now, with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Dao of Qi Refinement at its extreme, how could hisbat power not significantly increase?


    It¡¯s not that Pei Xuanjing doesn¡¯t want to exert stronger strength, but that he can¡¯t.<div>


    A Celestial is already the limit of the World of Myriad Manifestations. The rules of this world dictate that no force surpassing a Celestial can appear.


    Once Pei Xuanjing reveals a power surpassing that, the Door of Celestial will certainly descend, urging him to reincarnate as a Celestial and ascend. But if he refuses, he will be repelled by Heaven and Earth, bringing down heavenly tribtions.


    ¡°However, my current cultivation is not necessarily following the prescribed order of the cultivation method of the World of Myriad Manifestations, but could dy a lot.¡± Confidence filled Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face.


    The Way he cultivated, although nominally ssified as the Heavenly Rank, is actually quite different from the cultivation method of this world.


    ording to the division of the Nine Realms of Spirit, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current rank in the Dao of Qi Refinement should be the Spirit Realm Third Level, just one step away from breaking through to the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm, which corresponds to the Celestials in the legends of this world.

 Chapter 383: 320: The Storm is Coming

    Chapter 383: 320: The Storm is Coming<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The Three Paths: Refining Essence, Refining Qi, Refining Spirit.


    A human body has three hundred and sixty-fiverge acupoints. Each time an acupoint is refined during body cultivation in the Spirit Realm, the physical body bes stronger. When all three hundred and sixty-five acupoints arepletely refined, one will step into the ultimate state of the Nine Realms of Spirit.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing ssified different realms based on the number of acupoints refined. Each time a certain number of acupoints is refined, the physical body will undergo a qualitative change.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Shenxiao Origin Qi circtes throughout his body, and the acupoints formed within him emit radiance. It can be seen that he has refined eleven acupoints, reaching the limit of the first level of body cultivation in the Spirit Realm.


    If he waits to refine the twelfth acupoint, he will step into the secondyer of the Spirit Realm. Simultaneously, the twelve acupoints inside his body will be connected, resulting in a qualitative change to his physical body.


    However, the present Pei Xuanjing has not yet fully broken through, and cannot know what kind of qualitative change will take ce at that time.


    The Path of Qi Refinement can be said to have progressed the most. Originally, his Three Paths prioritized the Path of Qi Refinement as the weakest. But in these ten years, thetter has taken the lead. His Shenxiao Origin Qi is continuously refined andpressed while interacting with Heaven and Earth. At this moment, his Shenxiao Origin Qi has experienced three cycles of refinement, reaching the ultimate limit of this world.


    It could be said that such progress made Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help but specte whether this body was the son of the world, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have such a talent for the Path of Qi Refinement.


    With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current realm, his Primordial Qi interacting with Heaven and Earth will influence the sky within a radius of a hundred miles. And with the help of the limitless Heavenly Earthly Force, he can also manifest a Magical Domain.


    Simultaneously, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Characteristic Magical Domain is filled with his features. The Magical Domain is the projection of the Great Tao¡¯s foundation he was cultivating. Within this Magical Domain, the Four Seasons and Five Orders illusionarily emerge and fade. The illusions of the flowers are created like this.


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mind, if one day he truly reaches the ultimate state, this Magical Domain can materialize from illusion and be a real world.


    In the Path of Spirit Refinement, in these ten years, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Yin Spirit has once again strengthened. He can even sense the impending Yin Shen Thunder Tribtion. His Yin Spirit has solidified and can travel and fly in the night.


    Perhaps because this world primarily focuses on Qi cultivation, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Path of Qi Refinement has reached its peak. It can be said that he only needs the right opportunity to step into the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm and be a powerful figure in the Spirit Realm, a Great Cultivator.<div>


    ording to the information obtained from the Page of the Netherworld¡¯s Book, each step in Nine Realms of Spirit is a new achievement. Only after stepping into the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm, one can be called a Great Cultivator, a great true person, considered as a pir of a major force.


    If one gets the opportunity to step into the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, even in the golden age of cultivation, he would be a formidable figure dominating his territory, capable to establish his own school and dominate the Heaven and Earth.


    It should be noted that those cultivators in the past mostly mastered one path. While Pei Xuanjing not only stepped into the Spirit Realm with Qi cultivation, but his paths of Refining Essence and Refining Spirit are not far behind either.


    ¡°Next, there¡¯s only one thing left.¡± Pei Xuanjing said lightly.


    To enter the Capital and prevent the Empress Dowager from ascending the throne.


    Not long ago, the simtor gave a prompt:[At twenty-seven: The emperor dies, the crown prince ascends the throne as the emperor. Two monthster, the eager emperor who wanted to expand his grand n touches the Empress Dowager¡¯s interests and is suppressed. The Empress Dowager, who has been in control of the court for many years, has many supporters and easily takes away the emperor¡¯s power. Somebody advises her to ascend the throne, the Empress Dowager is tempted and wants to ascend the throne.]


    His gains in this world are already significant. It can be said that he has aplished his aspirations, and there is no need to stay in this world. Now only onest task needs to bepleted before he can leave satisfactorily.


    ¡°I wonder, after ten years, to what extent this Empress Dowager has reached.¡± Pei Xuanjing was curious.


    During their fleeting meeting ten years ago, he felt an unfathomably deep aura from her. Later, Zheng Ye Daoyuan personally verified her extraordinary power, which was not inferior to his.


    So after ten years, how much progress has she made?


    ¡°Perhaps this is my opportunity.¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.<div>


    His power has already reached a limit and he needs to find an opportunity to breakthrough.


    At this moment, he had a feeling that perhaps this trip to the Capital could be his opportunity to breakthrough.


    ¡°Sword Saint Pei Min reappears in Yunzhong City.¡±


    When the Sword Saint, who has disappeared for ten years without any news, reappears in everyone¡¯s sight, it almost causes a worldwide shock.


    For this powerful figure who was considered unparalleled inbat ten years ago, all the major forces in the world have not decreased their attention towards him in the slightest.


    Even though there was no news for ten years, even though there were spies from various factions waiting here in Yunzhong City every day, waiting for his news.


    ¡°This one doesn¡¯t appear early orte, but chooses this particr time to appear. It¡¯s really thought-provoking, isn¡¯t it?¡± Someone thought.


    ¡°Haha, this is getting more interesting. After all, this person had a deep rtionship with the crown prince back then. Even though he has been absent for these ten years, the crown prince sends people every year to visit him with generous gifts.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the Yunzhong Pei Family was originally just a branch of the Hedong Pei family, but over the years, their power has grown and several members of the family have risen rapidly, all because of this Sword Saint.¡±


    ¡°A storm is about toe!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s reappearance drastically altered the already turbulent situation, making it even more unpredictable.<div>


    You should know that the recent death of the previous emperor and the crowning of the new emperor were quite sudden. Not long after the new emperor¡¯s ascension, the Empress Dowager, who had previously announced her retirement from politics, suddenly got involved in court affairs, causing the new emperor to lose face and authority.


    Moreover, Superintendent Zheng Ye Daoyuan, who was considered the number one martial artist in the empire, suddenly fell ill and secluded himself. There were rumors that this Empress Dowager was a peerless expert who didn¡¯t care for worldly fame, and that Zheng Ye Daoyuan was injured by her.


    All these incidents and rumors reminded many people of an old prophecy that was once widely circted: ¡°In the declining period of Great Tang, a female warrior will usurp the king.¡±


    This prophecy started to spread widely again especially after the Empress Dowager¡¯s actions seemed to confirm the prophecy, making many royal families feel restless.


    And at this moment, the Sword Saint, who had disappeared for ten years, reappeared, inevitably making people specte.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Yunzhong City, Pei Mansion.


    Over the past ten years, the Yunzhong Pei family has essentially be the biggest imperial family in Yunzhong. The original Pei Mansion has also be more magnificent.


    However, no matter how much Pei Mansion changes, the original loft in the mansion has remained unchanged.

 Chapter 384: 321: Bargains Are Not So Easy To Obtain

    Chapter 384: 321: Bargains Are Not So Easy To Obtain<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The once neglected attic in Pei Mansion, even today, has be a forbidden area in the mansion, which no one may lightly enter.


    However, no one has any objections to this. Even when passing by the attic, their eyes are filled with admiration and longing.<div>


    For everyone knows that the prosperity of the Pei Mansion today,es from the master of this attic, the Sword Saint Pei Min.


    ¡°Have you really decided to go?¡±


    Pei Laozhu looked at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s silhouette, his tone oddly inquisitive.


    Like over a decade ago, when he had asked Pei Xuanjing to participate in the Grand Tournament of Yunzhong County.


    Pei Xuanjing stood in the attic, with his back to Pei Laozhu, looking up at the distant sky, watching the clouds roll by.


    ¡°Do you regret it?¡± Without turning around, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s calm voice drifted over.


    Upon hearing this, Pei Laozhu could not help but shudder.


    Compared to more than a decade ago, Pei Laozhu did not seem older, but rather appeared much younger as if the years had not left a mark on him.


    However, unlike his confidence all those years ago, his tone was now troubled as he regarded Pei Xuanjing¡¯s retreating figure.


    When he first saw Pei Min, he was overwhelmed by his extraordinary talent, confident that if cultivated well, he would certainly bring glory to the Pei Family.


    And as it turned out, he did just as Pei Laozhu predicted, astonishing everyone and rapidly growing into the world¡¯s strongest, bringing benefits to all the Pei family. One could say that without Pei Min, the Pei Family would not exist as it does today.<div>


    However, the choice he is making now may plunge the Pei Family into the abyss, and Pei Laozhu doesn¡¯t have the power to stop him.


    Pei Xuanjing turned around, facing the conflicted Pei Laozhu, and asked calmly, ¡°So you want me to stay and ignore the uing events. After all, as long as I am present, the Pei Family would certainly be invincible, correct?¡±


    Pei Laozhu remained silent but nodded slightly: ¡°Precisely.¡±


    The current struggle between the Emperor and the Empress Dowager has intensified. Both groups are desperately fighting each other with barely any room for reconciliation. After all, for both sides, whether they win or lose, the loser will face almost certain death, with no way out.


    Bymon reasoning, the Pei Family, with its close ties to the Emperor for many years, should bear the cost of his defeat considering they¡¯ve been with him since before he became Crown Prince, making them his staunchest supporters.


    But is this really the case?


    Not quite so!


    Pei Laozhu saw it very clearly. Even if they are now the Emperor¡¯s party, even if the struggle has reached a boiling point, the Pei Family is not limited to one option of blindly following the Emperor. They have another choice.


    To remain neutral, disregard the struggle between the two parties, and await the oue before making the right choice.


    If any ordinary power thought like this they would certainly bear the first strike from both sides, leading inevitably to their downfall.


    But it is not the case with the Pei Family. They have the opportunity and qualification for this.<div>


    Because of Pei Min¡¯s presence.


    Because with a Sword Saint like Pei Min, there isn¡¯t a soul who would dare to turn against the Pei Family.


    Ten years ago, Pei Min, who was already on the cusp of bing a Celestial Human, was strong enough to turn the tide. After ten years of cultivation, nobody knows what level he stands at now. But no one would presume that he has made no progress in the past decade. They would rather believe that he has be stronger.


    Therefore, as long as Pei Min agrees, no matter who of the two parties win or lose, they would not hold the Pei Family ountable for their decision, but instead, would make every effort to solicit them.


    Pei Laozhu believes that this is the best choice for the Pei Family. Hence, he does not want Pei Min to enter the Capital and get swept into this vortex along with the Pei Family.


    If Pei Xuanjing enters the Capital now, it will inevitably cause tremendous waves. Even if he doesn¡¯t utter a word, he will be seen as part of the Emperor¡¯s faction and will invite the Empress Dowager¡¯s intervention.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And as for the Pei Family, they would inevitably be dragged into the struggle. If he seeds, everything will be fine, but if he fails, the Pei Family would certainly be extinct.


    Pei Xuanjing sneered, disdainfully saying: ¡°This is why I detest noble families, and consider them beneath contempt. They are always only concerned with their own gain. Granted, this may be the most appropriate choice, but it¡¯s also the one that disgusts me the most.¡±


    The reason why Pei Xuanjing has no affection for the Pei Family is not just because of his own experiences, but also because of their typical behavior: they flock to you when it benefits them, and mercilessly abandon you when it doesn¡¯t. In these noble houses, there is no ce for emotion and morality.


    Well, perhaps there is, but whenpared to benefits, it¡¯s insignificant.


    Originally, for the sake of the family¡¯s benefits, they used all means possible to curry favor with the Crown Prince. However, today, when circumstances have turned, they can easily abandon the Crown Prince for their own gain. This is another thing that Pei Xuanjing dislikes.<div>


    Pei Laozhu¡¯s face changes slightly. He had never expected that this is how the family appeared in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes. He was about to respond, but Pei Xuanjing cut him short, causing his face to change dramatically.


    ¡°You may say that the family has given me a lot of cultivation or such¡­¡± Pei Xuanjing scoffed, counter-questioning: ¡°But this is based on your discovery of my cultivation talent, right? If I didn¡¯t have this talent, would everything still be the same? Huh?¡±


    He surely remembered, there were a lot of people in the Pei Mansion of his age, but he knew the plight of those without the gift of cultivation.


    Perhaps there was no case of a servant bullying his master, but the bigwigs of the family were indifferent andpletely ignored him. There¡¯s no chance they would have treated them as well as they did towards Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Laozhu fell silent.


    Just as Pei Xuanjing said, if he hadn¡¯t shown exceptional talent at the beginning, even if Pei Laozhu had brought him back, he would have ensured nothing more than a decent livelihood, without any exceptional treatment.


    This was the rule of the family, Pei Laozhu couldn¡¯t change that.


    Pei Xuanjing looked at Pei Laozhu, scoffed saying, ¡°And the so-called cultivation benefits me, right? I suppose that over the past decade, because of my existence, the benefits received by the Pei Family should have been repaid in tens, hundreds, or even thousands of times.¡±


    With a whoosh!


    Pei Laozhu paled at these words, unable to utter a single word.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be taken advantage of so easily,¡± Pei Xuanjing turned around and spoke in a temperate voice, ¡°Since you have enjoyed the benefits of my presence, it should be expected that if you suffer the consequences of my actions, it is only right and just.¡±

 Chapter 385: 322: Golden Vajra Blocks the Way

    Chapter 385: 322: Golden Vajra Blocks the Way<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Gain and sacrifice are mutuallyplementary.


    If one benefits, then one must be prepared to pay the price eventually. At least, this is how Pei Xuanjing sees it as a fair thing.<div>


    Mr. Pei Laozhu shivered, his eyes attentively fixed on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s retreating figure, his expression excited, wanting to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say a word, he let out a sigh and turned away morosely.


    The Pei Family, which he had striven for all his life, had reached an unprecedented peak under his witness.


    However, the person who brought the Pei Family to this peak might now be the one to sink it into a bottomless abyss. This was something Mr. Pei Laozhu found difficult to ept, yet he was powerless to stop it.


    His receding figure seemed so bleak¡­


    Sword Saint Pei Min left the clouds, appearing to be heading for the capital.


    This news spread rapidly, causing shock across the board.


    Even if there had been earlier spection that this Sword Saint was likely to enter the capital to support the new emperor who was currently at a disadvantage.


    But his decisiveness, leaving after only a short seven-day stay in the clouds, evoked sighs from countless people.


    A fine horse galloped along the official road, four faint presences approached the horse swiftly, their movements swift, their energies enduring, their strength extraordinary.


    Pei Xuanjing reined in his horse, four Heavenly Rank powerhouses were already a few miles around him, although these four tried to hide their presences, under Pei Xuanjing¡¯s keen observation through his Yin Spirit, their tracks appeared like fireflies in the ck night, shining brightly, they couldn¡¯t hide anywhere.


    Pei Xuanjing looked around, his robe fluttered without wind, his eyes sparking like electricity, he sneered, ¡°Intriguing, secretive types.¡±<div>


    As his words dropped, his aura suddenly erupted, surging in all directions.


    ¡°Amitabha Buddha!¡±


    Several Buddha chants came out, and four figures appeared.


    They intentionally or unintentionally appeared in front of, behind, and to the left and right of Pei Xuanjing, blocking his way invisibly.


    ¡°The Four Vajra of the Brahman Gate!¡± Pei Xuanjing looked at the men who arrived, a cold smile appeared on his lips.


    The Four Vajra of the Brahman Gate are the titles of four Heavenly Rank monk powerhouses in the Brahman Gate of this world: Wide Vajra, Supreme Vajra, Eternal Vajra, and Mighty Vajra.


    ording to the information Pei Xuanjing received, each of them is a powerhouse among the Heavenly Rank, nearly following the Peak of Heaven Rank, when the four of them join forces, they can even confront those who are about to step into the Realm of Heavenly People.


    Pei Xuanjing remembered that Ye Daoyuan had once sparred with these four. Although Ye Daoyuan did not really use all his strength, these four joining forces could hold their own against Ye Daoyuan, proof of their abilities.


    ¡°Amitabha Buddha, the old monk has met the Sword Saint.¡± The one who spoke was the head, Supreme Vajra.


    Any one of these four old monks¡¯ ages were much more than Pei Xuanjing¡¯s body. However, facing Pei Xuanjing who was not even twenty, they didn¡¯t dare to show any disrespect.


    Even though he was surrounded by the four, Pei Xuanjing had no fear at all. He looked at the four calmly andughed, ¡°Are you four here to kill me?¡±<div>


    The Brahman Gate were staunch supporters of the Empress Dowager. They hoped that the Empress Dowager could ascend to the throne and resist the imperial policy of suppressing the Brahman Gate, so as to restore the position of the Brahman Gate.


    For this, they didn¡¯t hesitate to help the Empress Dowager, whose foundation was originally damaged, to break through to the Heavenly Rank at a huge cost. They shamelessly praised that this empress was a reincarnation of the Great Sun Tathagata Buddha, and was a reincarnation of Maitreya Buddha.


    Now these four people were here to stop Pei Xuanjing, there was no need to borate who sent them.


    Supreme Vajra smiled bitterly, ¡°The fame of the Sword Saint is known all over the world. How dare the old monk have such delusions.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his expression rxed, showing no emotion.


    Behind him, the Mighty Vajra said, ¡°We are here on behalf of someone else and only hope that the Sword Saint can linger here for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, are you guys even worthy!¡± Pei Xuanjing chuckled, hisughter echoing in all directions, his face suddenly turned cold: ¡°Daring to stand in my way, are you seeking death!¡±


    ¡°Why does the Sword Saint have to be like this!¡± Supreme Vajra counselled.


    Pei Xuanjingughed loud and hearty: ¡°Since you¡¯re seeking death, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±


    A sudden burst of aura, rolling and surging in all directions, on one thought, the heavens and earth shifted, thunder gathered.


    Given Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current strength, there may be people in this world who can fight him, but certainly not these four, even if they join forces there is no chance at all.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing calmly sat on his horse, his five fingers turned into a palm and struck out towards the four, even if he didn¡¯t use all his strength, it was still immensely powerful, its vigor was biting, and its momentum was grand.


    However, these four men, who have a great reputation, are not mere braggarts. Facing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s cover-everything palm, the four bodies of their suddenly started rolling and rising, almost at the same time, they made their moves and showed off their skills, the raging Primordial Qi was released wantonly, just like a river pouring out.


    The two violent Primordial Qi collided, emitting a violent noise, sounding like muffled thunder echoing in all directions.


    However, Pei Xuanjing was still sitting calmly on the horse, smiling lightly at the four people.


    ¡°You guys are not bad, you really deserve your reputation.¡±


    From this probing move, the strength of these four was not ordinary indeed, it seems that in this world, those who can make a name for themselves are not lucky.


    ¡°Old monk and the others came here today just to ask the Sword Saint to stay¡­¡± Supreme Vajra again stated their intentions.


    Unless necessary, they really didn¡¯t want to have a fight to the death with the person in front of them.


    Although the four of them have quite a reputation in this world, each of them is a powerhouse in the Heavenly Rank, but it depends on who they are up against.


    Although the four joined hands with Ye Daoyuan and didn¡¯t lose the fight, but they knew better than anyone else that it was just because Ye Daoyuan had some considerations, otherwise if the other party fought all out, they would surely die.


    The man in front of them was unparalleled inbat. Ten years ago, he could fight and win against those who were on the verge of stepping into the Heavenly Realm.


    Now, ten years have passed, no one knew how terrifying his strength was, and no one was willing to bear his wrath.


    Before he could finish his words, Pei Xuanjing cut him off.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want to do. And I repeat, who do you think you are to try to stop me?¡± Pei Xuanjing looked around at the four coldly and said, ¡°If that¡¯s all you are capable of, then ept your fate and die!¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    His internal Primordial Qi circted, his vast aura rising to the sky, his fierce palm imprint struck again.


    Giant Spirit Surpresses Mountains.


    The heavy and solid giant palm struck out, carrying endless force, possessing the might to turn the world upside down.


    Now endowed with the strength at the Peak of Heaven Rank, Pei Xuanjing unleashed this palm method. Even without implementing his physical strength, only relying on his rich umtion of Primordial Qi, its power could be described as earth-shaking.


    The four saw Pei Xuanjing¡¯s terrifying palm method, a sh of shock in their eyes.

 Chapter 386: 323: Since it’s Like This, Go to Die!

    Chapter 386: 323: Since it¡¯s Like This, Go to Die!<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Invincible Golden Vajra struck out with both palms, waves of vast and surging primordial Qi burst forth. Even though the strike was caught off guard, its profound technique seemed to symbolize the supreme truth of heaven and earth.


    The other three did not dare to hold back, using their full strength to confront this strike. The chanting staff, Vajra Pestle and other weapons were swung out, with the surging Qi soaring around Pei Xuanjing¡¯s body.<div>


    Boom!


    The collision between the two sides shook heaven and earth, causing a rolling surge of Qi and flying sand and rocks, which scared the steed under Pei Xuanjing and made it rear up.


    ¡°Form the formation!¡±


    Invincible Golden Vajra bellowed, the Qi from the four people rolled out unrestrained and infused with each other, blocking Pei Xuanjing in the middle.


    Even though they have only casually taken a shot, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s disyed strength far exceeded their imagination and was absolutely unmatched by any of them. If they were to hesitate, they would be easily defeated one by one, so the only solution was to immediately form a formation to have the strength to fight him for a while.


    Perhaps it was because of his self-confidence in his own strength, Pei Xuanjing did not immediately make a move when he saw the actions of the four people, but waited with interest. He was also somewhat curious, about what the four of these people relied on to confront Ye Daoyuan without losing.


    The Qi of the four was blended, each upying a corner. Countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi were dyed, added with the four chanting sutras, which unexpectedly began to emit a faint golden light.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it!¡± Pei Xuanjing understood the reason for their increased strength when they teamed up as he saw their formation, but he seemed less interested in it.


    Magical Domain.


    While these four people are still somewhat distant from the ability to condense the Magical Domain, their teamwork in forming a formation, originating from the same source, with their Qi infused together, created an embryo-like Magical Domain with the profoundness of their formation.


    Although this Magical Domain is much inferior to the Red Sun Legal Domain of the former Red Sun Martial Venerate, it is still overwhelming for those ordinary Heavenly Rank powerhouses.<div>


    If they have such a means to fight against Ye Daoyuan in a short time, it can be understood.


    Of course, from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s perspective, the Magical Domain they have condensed is actually crude, so he guessed that Ye Daoyuan must have been holding back, otherwise, he should be able to break this magical domain.


    ¡°Is this the trump card you guys rely on?¡± Pei Xuanjing shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m really not interested in dragging this out with you guys.¡±


    ¡°Our brothers are in formation, if the Sword Saint can break out of the formation, then we four will admit defeat, and the Sword Saint can leave as he pleases.¡± The voice of Invincible Golden Vajra rang out.


    ¡°Ha, ha. In that case, you guys can go to hell!¡±


    Impatience surfaced in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes as his hand grasped the hilt of the Longevity Sword.


    He had thought that the formation of the four people was profound and he was interested in ying for a while, but now since it¡¯s just such a thing, he didn¡¯t want to waste time.


    As soon as the Longevity Sword was held, a terrible murderous intent burst forth from Pei Xuanjing. An overwhelming de¡¯s edge rose from his body out of thin air, its sharp momentum seemed as if it could pierce the heavens and the earth. ng!


    The divine sword was drawn.


    Grabbing the sword, drawing, sheathing, swinging, each action was as smooth as flowing clouds and water, without a pause!


    Sword Drawing Skill!<div>


    This killing move was once again deployed from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hand, a dazzling sword light emerged. Almost at the moment of drawing, a sword intent permeated like a grand sun.


    The might of one sword seemed like it could cut the heavens and earth.


    The cold sword light shone across heaven and earth, as if only this sword existed under the sky at this moment.


    When the sword light dissipated, everything returned to a calm state.


    The Magical Domain formed by the originally four Brahma Gate Golden Vajras was also shattered and turned into nothingness.


    There was no trace of life in the eyes of the four people, their vitality waspletely cut off.


    One stroke, killing the four major Golden Vajras of the Brahman Gate.


    ¡°You brought death upon yourselves.¡± Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t even spare a nce for the few people, and continued to ride forward.


    He had already told them earlier, to stop him is to seek death.


    Since these four people seeked their own death, they couldn¡¯t me him for being ruthless.


    [Twenty-seven years old: You wanted to go to the Capital and were stopped by the famous four Golden Vajras of Brahman Gate. The four Heavenly Rank powerhouses of the Brahman Gate were not your opponents and were killed by your single stroke, shocking the world.]<div>


    The four Golden Vajras of the Brahman Gate blocked the road to prevent Sword Saint Pei Min from entering the Capital. They fought a great battle. The four Golden Vajras joined forces but were no match for a single stroke of Sword Saint Pei Min.


    The news quickly spread, causing a great uproar throughout the world and shocking many people.


    For many years, although the empire advocated the Taoist School, the so-called bug, even stiff in death, the Brahman Gate, a monstrous entity, still persisted with its deep foundation.


    Besides the Taoist School in the world, the Brahman Gate had the most powerful masters, and among the many Heavenly Rank powerhouses of Brahman Gate, the four Golden Vajras were quite famous. They were already strong among the Heavenly Ranks, and along with their record of battling Ye Daoyuan together in the past, they were considered top-notch powerhouses in the world.


    However, these top-notch powerhouses, joining efforts, still could not withstand a single stroke from Sword Saint Pei Min, which undoubtedly shocked many.


    It¡¯s worth noting that, in fact, the forces in all directions also have control of this Sword Saint¡¯s whereabouts, and they knew about the Brahman Gate sending four top experts to obstruct Pei Min, and even many wanted to use this opportunity to probe.


    Pei Xuanjing had been in seclusion for ten years, and in these ten years, he almost disappeared from the public eye. Everyone knows that his strength must have improved a lot, but how much it has improved is something many are concerned about. They wanted to use this opportunity to see.


    However, no one thought that Pei Min would directly give them such an answer, killing the four top experts with a single stroke, so horrifying that many people had to give up their small tricks.


    ¡°Ha, ha, ha¡­ Mr. Pei indeed did not disappoint me. Those traitors are meant to be killed!¡±


    Inside the pce, the original Crown Prince, now the emperor of the Great Tang,ughed heartily.


    No one knows how much pressure he has been under during this period of time or how much resentment he has umted in his heart, making him wish to kill all the traitors.


    Unfortunately, his power is too limited. Faced with the step-by-step pressure from the Empress Dowager, he can only grit his teeth and persist, step by step, forbearing and buying more time.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Now, hearing the news of Pei Xuanjing killing the four top experts of the Brahman Gate, his pent-up anger was released all at once, and heughed heartily.


    ¡°Congrattions to Your Majesty! Congrattions to Your Majesty!¡± Wei Tao congratted the emperor: ¡°When the Sword Saint enters the Capital, Your Majesty will have no worries about the future, and the situation will surely reverse.¡±


    The emperor smiled: ¡°The gentleman is indeed loyal and righteous.¡±


    He could not help but feel that his investment back then was not misced, as the other party openly supported him under such circumstances, which moved him deeply.

 Chapter 387: 234 Ye Daoyuan’s Discovery

    Chapter 387: 234 Ye Daoyuan¡¯s Discovery<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing, who had not yet reached the Capital, did not know how crucially important his current actions were to the Emperor.


    It must be clear, the current situation of the Emperor is critical. He is constantly forced by the Empress Dowager, his not-so-great power is greatly damaged, and he was ceaselessly removed under various pretexts.<div>


    Having just ascended to the throne, he should have been the supreme leader of the vast Great Tang Empire. Unfortunately, he had be the most frustrated emperor in the history of the empire, attracting countless ridicule.


    Pei Min¡¯s arrival was undoubtedly like amp lit up in the dark for the Emperor, bringing a ray of hope at the dimmest moment of his life.


    Naturally, different strokes for different folks. Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions would make some people happy and some others angry.


    As the biggest supporter behind the Empress Dowager, The Brahman Gate was particrly irritated by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s move.


    Strong folk of this world have countless privileges. Therefore, even the Brahman Gate, which has a profound background and many masters, would not choose to be an enemy of such a supreme unique power like Pei Xuanjing.


    Even though they knew Pei Xuanjing¡¯s arrival in the Capital was in support of the Emperor, their first act wasn¡¯t one to fight till theirst breath, but rather, they extended an olive branch, trying to win him over.


    Of course, having stayed in their ivory tower for quite some time, they fumbled their olive branch offer to Pei Xuanjing, causing them to get a firm counterpunch.


    At this moment, when the news reached them, they were all inmed with rage.


    In particr, when the Empress Dowager questioned their actions, it kindled an unparalleled resentment towards Pei Xuanjing within the Brahman Gate.


    ¡°Buddha ispassionate, but his eyes can sometimes express anger.¡± A supreme practitioner from the Brahman Gate made the final decision.


    This phrase undoubtedly meant that there¡¯s no possibility of reconciliation with Pei Xuanjing anymore. Pei Xuanjing is doomed. That¡¯s the confidence of the Brahman Gate.<div>


    ¡°Supreme Sword Saint, I, Baiyun Zi, am here to pay my respects.¡±


    Just as Pei Xuanjing was about to arrive in the Capital, a young Taoist teenager appeared in front of Pei Xuanjing, obstructing his path.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Pei Xuanjing looked at the young Taoist in front of him and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Unknowingly, after spending 27 years in this world, he had be a senior in the eyes of others.


    ¡°Are you the disciple of the Superintendent?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked curiously.


    The object held by the teenager before him, a short sword, was the same as the one he had handed over to Ye Daoyuan; it was a short sword carrying his Sword Intent.


    At that time, Pei Xuanjing had left this object, fearing that his long-term retreat would cause him to miss this major event.


    ording to their agreement, even if he did not appear, he could find his retreat by relying on the guidance of this Sword Intent, and he would naturallye out after realizing this Sword Intent.


    Now that the young Taoist held this short sword, Pei Xuanjing naturally considered him to be Ye Daoyuan¡¯s disciple.


    The young Taoist shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m not a disciple of the Superintendent. My master is the true man of Songyang Observatory.¡±


    ¡°It turns out that you are a great disciple of the nobleman¡¯s truth. Indeed, a good teacher has a good disciple. At such a young age, you have achieved a third-level Gang Qi Realm in Martial Arts. It seems that the true man has epted a good disciple.¡± Pei Xuanjing praised with a smile.


    Hearing him mention the mentorship, he understood the identity of the other party.<div>


    Songyang Observatory is a heavenly master of the Taoist School. Although his power in the Taoist School is not considered the most powerful, his Pill Refining technique is extraordinary.


    He is a direct disciple of the Taoist school. Because of his outstanding Pill Refining technique, he has gained high respect from all parties. Even after the premature death of the emperor, he was often invited to the Capital to refine pills for the emperor, gaining high status and respect.


    Hearing the praise from Pei Xuanjing, Baiyun Zi blushed and replied, ¡°Sword Saint, you are praising me too much! I¡¯m not that skilled to deserve such praise.¡±


    He is only sixteen years old. To anyone else, a sixteen-year-old who has reached the third stage of the Gang Qi Realm would be considered an exceptional genius.


    However,pared to the legendary Sword Saint before him, achieving such a feat is nothing. The Sword Saint became famous worldwide at the age of sixteen, when he ventured into the prairie alone and ughtered his way up to the heavenly rank with his third-stage Martial Arts prowess.


    Compared to him, Baiyun Zi felt like he was from a whole different world.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled faintly and asked, ¡°I heard that the Superintendent was injured. How is his condition now?¡±


    Rumors were that Ye Daoyuan suffered a heavy injury from a battle with the Empress Dowager.


    Pei Xuanjing knew this wasn¡¯t mere hearsay but an actual fact. After Ye Daoyuan was injured, he went into closed-door cultivation for recovery, hence they lost contact.


    Upon seeing the young Taoist, he naturally brought up the question.


    ¡°With the help of my master, Ye Daoyuan¡¯s injuries have recently improved, and he should recover in no time,¡± Baiyun Zi reported.<div>


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded, then asked, ¡°Are you here on behalf of the Superintendent?¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Baiyun Zi got serious again, ¡°Ye Daoyuan asked me to find you and request that you don¡¯t enter the Capital immediately.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Pei Xuanjing got curious. What could possibly make the Superintendent want to prevent him from entering the Capital?


    Baiyun Zi pulled out a letter from his sleeve and handed it to Pei Xuanjing, ¡°What the Superintendent wants to say is in this letter. Once you read it, you will understand.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing epted the letter, skimmed through it, and found it was a nk sheet.


    He wasn¡¯t surprised. Given that it was an issue worth stopping him from entering the Capital, it wouldn¡¯t be this simple.


    Given that just a third-level Martial Artist was sent to deliver the letter, Ye Daoyuan must¡¯ve been prepared against loss or theft of the letter.


    A faint smile lifted the corners of his mouth. Shenxiao Origin Qi seeped out from his fingertips. His fingers moved quickly to trace talisman patterns on the letter, and the previously nk letter started to manifest lines of writing.


    ¡°So, this is what it is!¡± Pei Xuanjing quickly imprinted the information from the writings into his mind. He understood the ins and outs of the recent series of events and also why Ye Daoyuan asked him not to enter the Capital immediately.


    Firstly, Ye Daoyuan informed Pei Xuanjing about his current situation. During the original fight with the Empress Dowager, her demonstrated strength was earth-shattering,pletely beyond his expectation. If he hadn¡¯t been prepared in advance, it would¡¯ve been extremely difficult for him to escape that day.


    The fight between the two was sudden and swift, revealing many secrets about the Empress Dowager. ording to what Ye Daoyuan stated, the Empress Dowager¡¯s cultivation included not only the Brahman Gate¡¯s skills but also traces of many Demonic Cult techniques.


    This discovery made Ye Daoyuan¡¯s heart sink. He couldn¡¯t imagine that the Demonic Cult would also get involved in this matter.

 Chapter 388: 335: Please Destroy the Demonic Cult

    Chapter 388: 335: Please Destroy the Demonic Cult<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    So in this period of time, besides healing, Ye Daoyuan also used the resources in his hands to investigate a lot of things. It turns out that the Empress Dowager not only has the support of Brahman Gate, but she also receives submission from the Demonic Cult.


    It can be said that, at this moment, the Dowager Empress not only has numerous party members in the court, but also has the strong support of both Brahman Gate and the Demonic Cult. Such two terrifying forces supporting together have drawn the great attention of Taoist School, leaving them exhausted from dealing with it.<div>


    That¡¯s exactly why they couldn¡¯t allocate too many martial arts masters, and they assigned Baiyun Zi, a minor Taoist with the third stage martial arts realm, to deliver the message and undertake such an important task.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Fortunately, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s emergence relieved his urgent need, and his action of killing those four masters even allowed them to breathe a sigh of relief.


    The reason why he wrote to Pei Xuanjing is because he needs Pei Xuanjing to do something.


    That is, ording to the information they received, there is a Demonic Cult stronghold outside the capital. It is a hideout for many high-ranking Demonic Cult members, who can¡¯t easily enter the capital due to their identity. Therefore, they have to stay outside the capital, prepared to support the capital at any time.


    This stronghold with so many high-ranking members of the Demonic Gate is a huge hidden danger for them, which could cause trouble at the crucial moment and must be eliminated.


    Originally, the Taoist School intended to dispatch skilled cultivators to deal with this stronghold, but they do not have enough hands, and if they make a big move, it may alert the enemy and let them escape.


    However, the emergence of Pei Xuanjing is just right and with his strength, he can easily deal with this matter even by himself.


    ¡°The Demonic Cult is also involved in this. This matter is getting more and more interesting.¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes were deep and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Although there was no news about the appearance of the Demonic Cult in his life simtion, he was not particrly surprised at the appearance of the Demonic Cult.


    The underworld and the court have never been separate, and they can even be said to exist symbiotically.


    Since both the Taoist School and the Brahman Gate have intervened in court affairs, unless there is no existence of the Demonic Cult in this world, based on the nature of the Demonic Cult which loves to stir up trouble, they will inevitably causeplications and interfere.<div>


    ¡°Well, since the time is not ripe, I might as well go and see what the Demonic Cult of this world is capable of.¡± He thought to himself.


    ording to the information he received, there are many high-level practitioners in the Demonic Cult in this world. He wonders if there will be a chance to encounter any of them.


    Puff!


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hand burst into hot mes, and the letter burned to ashes in his hand, disappearing without a trace.


    He looked at Baiyun Zi in front of him and said with a smile, ¡°The letter has been delivered. So what¡¯s next for you?¡±


    Baiyun Zi respectfully replied, ¡°The master told me to invite some of his Taoist friends.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Said Baiyun Zi.


    Just as Baiyun Zi was about to leave, he heard Pei Xuanjing say, ¡°Since we met, it¡¯s fate. I will give you something.¡±


    ¡°Senior, you don¡¯t need to¡­¡± Baiyun Zi tried to refuse, but was interrupted by Pei Xuanjing.


    He shook his head and said, ¡°You took the trouble to deliver the letter and also called me senior. If I don¡¯t give you some benefits, I fear Ye Daoyuan will make fun of me for being stingy.¡¯<div>


    After saying this, without giving the other party the chance to refuse, he sent a Sword Qi into Baiyun Zi¡¯s body with a twist of his finger.


    Baiyun Zi¡¯s body shook, and he felt a path of Sword Qi moving inside his body. Wherever it passed, even his True Qi became purer.


    ¡°This Sword Qi contains some of my cultivation insights, you can ponder on them carefully during cultivation. I believe it will be of some help to you. In addition, it can also help you refine your True Qi to make it purer. Of course, the most important thing is that it can be used for defense in a critical moment. When you meet an enemy, use your True Qi to promote it and you can replicate up to 50% of my power, which should be enough to save your life.¡±


    Given Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current realm, even a casual Sword Qi from him can be of great help to Baiyun Zi, who is in the third stage of martial arts practice. The effect is very good.


    The most important thing is that this Sword Qi can be used for self-defense. At critical times, it can be used as a killer move to save lives.


    An expression of surprise appeared on Baiyun Zi¡¯s face, he clearly understands the subtlety of this Sword Qi. It not only can greatly benefit his cultivation, it can also be used to save his life.


    He knows that with this Sword Qi protecting him, it¡¯s like he has an additional life-saving charm. Given the strength of the opponent, even if it¡¯s just 50% of his power, there aren¡¯t many people in the world who can resist it. Besides, if an enemy can block the Sword Saint¡¯s 50% strength, he probably won¡¯t be able to provoke them anyway.


    He cupped his fists towards Pei Xuanjing and said, ¡°Thank you, senior.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I will give you this horse.¡±


    As soon as his words fell, Pei Xuanjing disappeared from Baiyun Zi¡¯s sight with a single step, leaving only the handsome horse.


    ¡°When will I be able to reach such a realm!¡± Baiyun Zi led the horse by the rein, sighing in his heart.<div>


    The Capital, King Yu¡¯s Mansion.


    On the surface, the court is calm, but under the surface, waves are surging and picking up strength. Many people can see it, some choose to retreat and look after themselves, some seize the opportunity to get benefits from the chaos, and some are hesitant and can¡¯t make a decision.


    King Yu, also known as Prince Xiang, who was belittling Ashina Zhenlu at the grandpetition back then, is the eighth son of the former emperor and also the only brother of the current emperor who was born from the Dowager Empress.


    As the one who spoke up during the grandparison in the capital, heter gained the trust of the emperor. In these ten years, due to his special status, he won the emperor¡¯s praise by making numerous impressive achievements with his wise and decisive handling of affairs. His ranks have been constantly elevated, and now, he has gathered arge number of talents under hismand, which makes him a very powerful prince, ranking among the top in the royal family members.


    However, facing the current situation in the court, King Yu is not showing his former decisiveness. Instead, he seems somewhat hesitant and indecisive.


    ¡°Sigh!¡± King Yu heaved a deep sigh, an extraordinarily rare look of worry appeared on his face.


    His background has be his biggest shackles and constraints.


    ording tomon sense, as a member of the royal family, he should firmly stand by the emperor¡¯s side to defend the interests of the royal family without any hesitation in the conflicts between the emperor and the empress dowager.


    But the awkward part is that the Dowager Empress is his mother. If he makes such a decision, it would mean cutting off thest bit of affection between mother and son.


    But as a member of the royal family, he can¡¯t just stand by and watch the empress dowager usurp the throne and seize the royal family¡¯s interests. After all, as a member of the royal family, he knows exactly what this implies.

 Chapter 389: 336: The Way of the Sword, Never Bend nor Bow!

    Chapter 389: 336: The Way of the Sword, Never Bend nor Bow!<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    King Yu understood that once the Empress Dowager seeded, he, as her biological son, might still be able to preserve his life. However, the other royal family members would inevitably invite the Empress Dowager¡¯s wrath. Countless members of the royal family would be purged, and an untold number of people would die before it all stopped.


    On one side was the love between mother and son, on the other, the bond with his royal kin.<div>


    For King Yu at this moment, he did not wish to easily abandon either side.


    However, the current situation was difficult to reverse. Both sides were already at each other¡¯s throats, it was hard to return to the previous status quo.


    The position he was in meant that he had to make a decision rapidly. He could not afford to continue fluctuating.


    Wannian County, to the northwest of the Capital, was originally said to have been named after the Wannian Mausoleum built by the First Emperor of Han to bury his father. Later, during the Later Han Dynasty, a Princess Wannian also made this her fief.


    Pei Xuanjing traveled to this ce alone and ascended a guesthouse. He sat on the second floor, looking out over the rail, his gaze falling on a distant manor.


    ording to the information provided by Ye Daoyuan, the hideout of the Demonic Cult was in that manor in the distance.


    A smile flickered at the corner of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mouth. No wonder people say, ¡°A small concealment hides in the wild, a big concealment hides in the city.¡±


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Ye Daoyuan¡¯s precise information, I¡¯m afraid no one in the world would have guessed that this group from the Demonic Cult would dare to settle within the city so boldly.


    ¡°They indeed know how to keep their cool!¡± Pei Xuanjing murmured to himself.


    He was well aware that even if he had intentionally concealed his tracks on the way here, the Demonic Cult would have detected his presence as soon as he entered the guesthouse, even when he entered Wannian County.


    Of course, this was also partly Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intention to startle the snake in the grass.<div>


    It was just unexpected that even after he had been sitting here for a long time, the members of the Demonic Cult had never shown up. This aroused his curiosity somewhat as it appeared the one in charge of this Demonic Cult base had some capability, at least they could hold their breath.


    ¡°Heh, maybe I¡¯m overestimating,¡± Pei Xuanjing suddenly remarking self-mockingly.


    He had initially respected the other party because of their reaction to the Demonic Cult, but to his surprise, before he could blink an eye, a man walked out of the manor and hurried towards where Pei Xuanjing was.


    ¡°Saint Teachings¡¯ Pang Yan pays respects to Sword Saint. I wonder what instructions the esteemed Sword Saint has for gracing us with his presence.¡± A thin middle-aged man walked up to the second floor of the guesthouse, driving away irrelevant people on this floor, and addressed Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing expression remained neutral, just calmly looking at the other party, after a long moment then he said, ¡°Pang Yan? I know of you, seems your swordsmanship is not bad.¡±


    Pang Yan, a Heavenly Rank powerhouse of the Demonic Cult, was proficient in swordsmanship. His technique of sword energy was almost at the stage of transcendence, making him one of the renowned swordsmen in the world.


    Pang Yan, who had initially felt a bit ufortable under Pei Xuanjing¡¯s gaze, now had a shadowy look in his eyes after hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words.


    One should know that although he was a member of the Demonic Cult, he was extremely proud of his extraordinary swordsmanship among the world¡¯s swordsmen.


    Yet in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s evaluation, he was only deemed ¡°not bad¡±. How could this satisfy him?


    He just said with a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes, ¡°It is my honor to be praised by Sword Saint.¡±


    There is no first in literature, but there is no second in martial arts.<div>


    Among the cultivators in this world, especially those who have reached the Heavenly Rank, who isn¡¯t a person with outstanding talent? Who would willingly submit to others?


    Therefore, even though many strong men in the world respectfully call Pei Xuanjing as Sword Saint, it doesn¡¯t mean that none of them challenge him. Pang Yan before him is one such person.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Of course, despite his confidence in his swordsmanship, he also knew that he was by no means a match for his opponent. As a member of the Demonic Cult, he knew best how to avoid harm. Especially at this critical juncture, he did not wish to provoke Pei Xuanjing, so he did not oppose him.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Pei Xuanjing sighed lightly.


    He looked at Pang Yan and said, ¡°I originally thought you were a pure swordsman. It seems like you¡¯re not.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing had met many swordsmen among his opponents, but the one who left the deepest impression on him was the Seven Kills Sword Master.


    Although the man hailed from the Demonic Cult, his dedication to the Way of the Sword was pure. He was the most bona fide swordsman Pei Xuanjing had ever met, even surpassing the Old Celestial Master of Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    Thus, whenever he faced a swordsman, he could not help butpare them with the Seven Kills Sword Master.


    Pang Yan, who was also from the Demonic Cult and famous for his swordsmanship, was why he had spoken as he did earlier. His words just now were partly a probe. Had thetter dared to challenge his words and draw his sword, Pei Xuanjing would naturally have a higher regard for him and reconsider his evaluation.


    However, now that Pang Yan had not rebutted his judgment and had chosen to acquiesce, Pei Xuanjing only felt that perhaps his assessment of Pang Yan was too high.


    As swordsmen, especially those who focus on the cultivation of the Way of the Sword, ought to have an untamed spirit, daring to draw their sword at anyone. Whenever anyone dared to question their Way of the Sword, they should decisively swing their sword, regardless of who the challenger is.<div>


    A swordsman should rather seek truth from direct confrontation and not take shortcuts.


    Only those who are unyielding and tenacious can be considered true swordsmen.


    Compared with the Seven Kills Sword Master that Pei Xuanjing had once met, Pang Yan simply did not measure up.


    ¡°You¡­ dare to insult me!¡±


    Pang Yan¡¯s expression changed dramatically.


    He never envisioned Pei Xuanjing behaving like this. His words undoubtedly struck a nerve, mentioning a taboo subject he dared not bring up himself.


    ng!


    Pang Yan abruptly drew his sword, an intense killing intent radiating off him.


    At this point, he couldn¡¯t care less about his previous considerations. He understood that if he did not dare to make a move today, he would never have the courage to draw his sword against Pei Min.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Pei Xuanjing showed a faint smile.


    Seeing the struggle on the other¡¯s face and the fact that they were still daring to draw their sword under such circumstances meant they didn¡¯tpletely disappoint him.


    Pei Xuanjing thought that if his words had reached this point and yet they still did not draw their sword out of anger, then they were just that, unworthy of a second look.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me about my reason for being here?¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s voice sounded again, speaking cidly, ¡°Someone is displeased with you people from the Demonic Cult. They believe your existence will bring them much trouble, so they wanted me to remove this trouble.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words sounded serene, but when they reached Pang Yan¡¯s ears, they were thunderous.


    ¡°Indeed, they¡¯ve discovered us!¡± A ruthless look shed in his eyes.


    Although the Demonic Cult¡¯s support for the Empress Dowager was done in utmost secrecy, it was really only because the Brahman Gate, which attracted the attention of the Taoist School, that they had been able to continue hiding and conducting their affairs unseen.


    As it turned out, they had still been discovered.

 Chapter 390: 337 – Gang Sword Assimilation

    Chapter 390: 337 ¨C Gang Sword Assimtion<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    However, such astonishment shed through Pang Yan¡¯s eyes for a fleeting moment as he had already anticipated the current situation to some extent.


    Now that the two sides are at odds, the Taoist School only needs to settle down and investigate carefully, then they can find out what the Demonic Cult has been doing behind the scenes. They don¡¯t expect to keep it a secret forever, they just hope to hide it for as long as they can.<div>


    They did not expect the Taoist School to be so powerful that they discovered their actions in such a short time, and what surprised them the most was the Taoist School¡¯s decisiveness.


    The decisiveness of the Taoist School surprised people like Pang Yan beyond imagination. As soon as they found out that they had a base in Wannian County, they immediately sent Pei Min here, without any hesitation.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that this is a trap?¡± Pang Yan stared deeply at Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled indifferently: ¡°So what if it¡¯s a trap?¡±


    Pang Yan remained silent. Given his opponent¡¯s strength, perhaps the traps in the world mean little to him.


    ¡°Take your move. Given you dare to draw your sword, I will give you a chance to strike,¡± Pei Xuanjing said, looking at him. ¡°After I deal with you, I still have other people to send on their way. So, you don¡¯t need to worry about being lonely.¡±


    If Pang Yan did not dare to draw his sword just now, Pei Xuanjing would decisively kill him and then deal with the others.


    However, since the opponent had the courage to draw his sword in front of him, he didn¡¯t mind giving him the chance to swing it.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­


    The second floor of the inn was silent, save for Pang Yan¡¯s quiet breathing.


    If he had heard Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words before seeing him, he would have thought that he was looking down on him and despising him.<div>


    But the reality is, only when he really confronts the Sword Saint in front of him does he feel how terrifying he is.


    Just like right now, the opponent is just standing there, but it seems like he is merging with heaven and earth, which is unfathomable. Even though he didn¡¯t reveal a bit of his aura, he still found him terrifying.


    Therefore, at this moment, he didn¡¯t feel insulted at all. Instead, he thought it was reasonable for someone of his opponent¡¯s strength to speak like this.


    Pang Yan knew that facing such a formidable opponent, he had no other choice. Perhaps he could only go all out to find a way to survive.


    Boom!


    A terrifying momentum erupted from him. The majestic Gang Qi rose from his body, causing the roof above his head to be shattered by the powerful force.


    Pei Xuanjing sat quietly, without moving, looking calmly at the others. His face was indifferent, and he simply smiled as he watched him act.


    The sword in Pang Yan¡¯s hand chopped out a crisp sword light, and a surging killing intent roared towards the sky.


    Gang Sword Assimtion, this was the swordsmanship Pang Yan practiced, which integrated Gang Qi and swordsmanship to form a terrifying and dominant yet strangely eerie sword Qi.


    ¡°The merger of sword light and Gang Qi? A fine technique indeed.¡± Pei Xuanjing looked at the powerful sword Gang and praised, then shook his head, ¡°However, it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s just ¡®fine¡¯!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing raised his slender white hand, clenched it into a fist, and blew out the Innate Thunder Gang Qi. His whole body glowed with a purple and cyan light, making him look like a Fairy God.<div>


    He punched out!


    The domineering fist force caused numerous thunderous explosions to keep sounding, as if even the space itself was being shattered.


    Such a terrifying and dominant power, even space could not withstand it, not to mention this mere sword Gang.


    Boom!


    When the domineering force of the fist hit the sword Gang, the original fierce and dominant sword Gang shattered instantly and dissipated into nothingness.


    Panic appeared on Pang Yan¡¯s face. His sword Gang was famous for its dominant force, but the opponent¡¯s fist was even more powerful, terrifying and simply irresistible.


    Puff¡­


    The fist force shattered the sword Gang, and the remaining fierce force directly hit his body. He was blown away, crashing onto the ground.


    ¡°What a terrifying fist! What a horrifying strength.¡± An expression of relief shed through his eyes.


    It turned out to be a blessing in disguise as Pei Min had also studied the Way of Essence Refinement that he had shared with the world. Although he hadn¡¯t stepped into the Heavenly Rank with the Way of Essence Refinement, it undoubtedly made his body stronger, allowing him to take that punch.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Pei Xuanjing was also somewhat surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that the opponent had cultivated his body, and the results seemed quite good.<div>


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let me show you what true swordsmanship is like.¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s voice came.


    He slowly stretched out his right hand. The Shenxiao Origin Qi from his body freely flowed out, forming amon Qi Sword in his hand, instantly adorned with six colors: blue, red, yellow, white, ck, and purple.


    The moment his Qi Sword was formed, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s aura changed. A sharp edge that seemed to puncture the sky burst forth from his body. The sharp aura seemed to be piercing the sky and earth.


    What terrified Pang Yan the most was that the opponent was actually able to control this terrifying sword intent within three feet around him, without any diffusion beyond this range.


    ¡°Such control¡­¡± He had a look of horror in his eyes, the opponent could control the sword intent so ingeniously, it was clear how terrifying his Sword Tao Realm was.


    Pei Xuanjing held the Qi Sword, slowly lifted it, and then swung it downward.


    Ding!


    The sound of the sword echoed like a tiger¡¯s roar and dragon¡¯s chant, shaking the heavens and earth.


    He did not use any techniques, just a simple swing down. But in Pang Yan¡¯s eyes, it was more potent than countless ingenious sword techniques. He could not dodge it, and it seemed like he was locked by this sword, filling the space between heaven and earth.


    ¡°There is such a Sword Tao in this world¡­¡± Pang Yan forgot to resist, his eyes were filled with admiration as he watched this sword.


    Pu chi¡­


    The Qi Sword swept down, and Pang Yan¡¯s head flew up. However, he did not feel any pain. The gaze in his eyes was still fixed on that single sword stroke.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. If you hadn¡¯te to enlightenment at thest moment, perhaps you could have reached a higher realm in the Sword Tao.¡± Pei Xuanjing shook his head and sighed.


    Thest moments of Pang Yan had brought him enlightenment. Facing the threat of death, when he saw Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword, he realized what the true Sword Tao was.


    However, it was toote, and he did not have any other opportunities. That¡¯s why Pei Xuanjing sighed.


    The Qi Sword disappeared from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hand. He looked up at the dozens of figures rushing out of the mansion in all directions, a smile on his lips.


    Clearly, the standoff between the two was a deliberate burst of force from Pang Yan. It was meant as a warning to those people, to give them a chance to escape.


    However, it was all in vain.


    Pei Xuanjing looked at the figures and said casually, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when I said I¡¯d send them on their journey with you, I wasn¡¯t kidding.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he jumped up and shot out like a Sharp Arrow. His aura was murderous, and he didn¡¯t hold back at all.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 391: 338: Destroying Demons with the Flip of a Hand

    Chapter 391: 338: Destroying Demons with the Flip of a Hand<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing, as the strongest individual in the world, released his power without any reservations, causing countless people in Wannian County to tremble in fear.


    Those dozens of powerful individuals from the Demonic Cult, who were scampering away in all directions, became even more anxious, wanting to flee this ce quickly and not give Pei Xuanjing a chance to catch up with them.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing was in no rush to chase after them. He stood, hands behind his back, high in the sky above the clouds. His Yin Spirit was already zeroing in on the fleeing individuals¡¯ locations, and even though some of them had already fled several miles away, he was not anxious.


    Boom¡­


    The Shenxiao Origin Qi of Pei Xuanjing surged out at will, tinting the heaven and earth within a radius of hundreds of miles in only an instant. Suddenly, the sky changed color, with shes of blue, red, yellow, white, and ck intertwining and crossing paths.


    Pei Xuanjing released his magical domainpletely.


    Then, he raised both arms, and his palms came together, following which countless amounts of thunder gathered in his palms, exuding a terrifying aura.


    Boom!


    The sky above Pei Xuanjing¡¯s head echoed with the thunderous sound of exploding thunder, with atmospheric changes, gathering thunder, and roiling clouds.


    Pei Xuanjing stood imposingly like a mountain range, his gaze sweeping in all directions. The changing winds and clouds around him added a mysterious dignity to his demeanor. His long hair fluttered about him, resembling a Fairy God in the high heavens.


    Roar!


    In the blink of an eye, he pped his palms together continuously, and countless thunders flew from his hands. Then those thunders transformed into countless thunder dragons of purple and blue color, roaring and tearing through the sky, causing an earth-shaking dragon roar sound, stirring up the wind and thunder, tremendous in momentum.


    These purple-blue thunder dragons rushed towards those fleeing individuals from the Demonic Cult. Under Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Yin Spirit¡¯s lock-on, the dragons would only attack those specific people. Unless they could break the thunder dragons, they had no way to hide.<div>


    The purple-blue thunder dragons roared through the sky, causing exploding thunder continuously. They went from the bottom up, straight to the clouds. Everywhere they passed, waves of energy swept through, carrying an aura that could annihte everything, seeming to wish to destroy all.


    Sword Saint Pei Min appeared in Wannian County.


    Sword Saint Pei Min triggered heavenly phenomena, transforming into the Thunder God, summoning countless forces of thunder, killing dozens of Heavenly Rank cultivators from the Demonic Cult in one move, causing massive losses to the cult.


    Annihting dozens of Heavenly Rank cultivators in one move, the ten years of seclusion have greatly increased the cultivation of the Sword Saint.


    The awe-inspiring presence of the Sword Saint, it seems like he could strive for being first in the world.


    A Demonic Cult stronghold was destroyed by the Sword Saint, and the Master of the Demonic Cult was furious and wanted to kill the Sword Saint.


    Within just a few days, news of Pei Xuanjing annihting numerous high-ranking members of the Demonic Cult with a single move had spread throughout the world, shocking countless people.


    Even Ye Daoyuan, who had sent a message asking Pei Xuanjing for help in annihting the Demonic Cult stronghold, was utterly shocked when he heard the news.


    Even though he knew that this matter was a piece of cake for Pei Xuanjing, thetter¡¯s strength of annihting dozens of Heavenly Rank powerhouses in one move was utterly horrifying to hear about.


    ¡°It seems that your progress in these ten years has indeed exceeded my expectations!¡± Ye Daoyuan could not help but look at Pei Xuanjing, with unerasable surprise in his eyes, and curiously asked, ¡°Have you sensed the Realm of Heavenly People yet?¡±


    Celestial Human Realm!<div>


    This was a realm that every cultivator in this world longed for, Ye Daoyuan being no exception.


    Although he had already condensed his magical domain and was known as a cultivator who had one foot in the Celestial Human Realm, he knew that he was still a bit short of reaching it.


    He was so close yet so far. Although it seemed he was only a bit short, it was actually unreachable. He had been stuck here for god knows how many years.


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head, saying, ¡°I am still a bit short.¡±


    Ye Daoyuan was puzzled, ¡°You once summoned the Door of Celestial in your fight with the Red Sun Martial Venerate. Ten years have passed, and you¡¯re still a bit short?¡±


    ¡°It was him who summoned the Door of Celestial, not me.¡± Pei Xuanjing exined.


    Ye Daoyuan fell silent for a moment, and then quietly said, ¡°Even so, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m no match for you now.¡±


    Only now did he truly understand how it feels to be overtaken and surpassed by someone who cameter. Even though the Empress Dowager had wounded him, she had not made him feel this way.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Pei Xuanjing lightly chuckled, notmenting on his words.


    Seeing that Pei Xuanjing did not wish to borate, Ye Daoyuan did not want to dwell on this topic further.


    Moreover, right at this critical moment, the more powerful Pei Xuanjing was, the more advantageous it would be for the task he was nning to undertake.<div>


    He slowly opened his mouth and said: ¡°During my battle with the Empress Dowager, I felt that she might have already broken through the Realm of Heavenly People.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes lit up as he thought to himself, just as I thought.


    In fact, when he heard that Ye Daoyuan had been wounded by the Empress Dowager, he had already guessed this much. After all, Ye Daoyuan definitely had the strength to back his reputation. It would have been one thing if he had been ganged up on by multiplebatants, but being hurt by a single Empress Dowager was enough to demonstrate her horrifying power.


    Ye Daoyuan continued, ¡°My magical domain was unable to trap her; she broke it easily.¡±


    ¡°Being able to fight with such an enemy might give me a glimpse into the mysteries of the Heavenly Human Realm.¡± There was a glint of joy in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes.


    To him, the harvest he had already reaped in this world was already plentiful. Next, his biggest goal would be to battle against the Empress Dowager, who seemed to be on the verge of breaking through to the Celestial Human Realm.


    This battle, if he could take the opportunity to break through the mysteries of the Celestial Human Realm and step into the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm, it would be the best oue. He was not disheartened, even if he failed. After all, it would be worthwhile to experience the strength of a Fourth Level Spiritual Realmer in advance.


    One could say that Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t feel any burden at this moment. To him, there was no pressure about this uing trip to the Capital and battling the Empress Dowager. He was now simply a cultivator striving for progress!


    Of course, Ye Daoyuan didn¡¯t know what Pei Xuanjing was thinking. He was startled when he heard Pei Xuanjing speak. After seeing his expression, he took a deep breath and said admiringly, ¡°Such open-mindedness is worthy of praise, Brother Pei. It makes me feel rather ashamed!¡±


    In this moment, seeing Pei Xuanjing as he was, Ye Daoyuan wasn¡¯t envious that Pei Xuanjing achieved this level at such a young age but rather, he thought it was only natural.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s demeanor was like the true immortals in Taoist scriptures, not paying attention to worldly matters, and focusing solely on pursuing the Great Tao.


    They didn¡¯t attach importance to all things mundane and worldly. Only the Great Tao existed in their hearts, and they were even ready to forsake their lives for the pursuit of Tao.


    Wasn¡¯t that precisely how Pei Min was? He had extraordinary talent and was unbound by worldly desires, focusing solely on the pursuit of the Tao. It would indeed be strange if he did not have such achievements.


    ¡°Haha, Taoist friend, your praise is unwarranted.¡± Pei Xuanjing knew Ye Daoyuan misunderstood something, but he didn¡¯t bother to exin.


    He decided to change the subject and asked: ¡°Now that you have recovered from your injuries, do you have a n on when to conclude this matter?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Upon hearing this, Ye Daoyuan became solemn and began to speak seriously.

 Chapter 392: 339: This isn’t the first time it’s happened, are you still afraid of being laughed at?

    Chapter 392: 339: This isn¡¯t the first time it¡¯s happened, are you still afraid of beingughed at?<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    ¡°Taoist Friend, this matter is of great importance, we need to consider it carefully.¡±


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s inquiry, Ye Daoyuan said solemnly.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing was puzzled, ¡°Is there something that concerns you?¡±


    The current conflict between the two sides has been clearlyid out and is irreconcble, neither side can afford to back down.


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view, Ye Daoyuan and his group should be prepared, or perhaps even have a fully formted n in ce for their next move.


    However, upon inquiring and hearing Ye Daoyuan¡¯s response, Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help but wonder. After all this time, did they not even have a n prepared for whates next?


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s puzzled expression, Ye Daoyuan felt a bit embarrassed, he said with a wry smile, ¡°The current political situation at court isplex. Aside from the factions of His Majesty and empress Dowager, there is a group of people who have not yet made up their minds, so ¡­¡±


    Indeed, the political situation at court is considerablyplex with more yers than just the emperor¡¯s faction and the dowager empress¡¯s faction. There are others as well.


    The influence those people exert on the court is not insignificant. If they choose to join any side, it could easily shift the bnce of power, yet they haven¡¯t made their choices yet.


    Most of these individuals were those who had been handpicked and promoted by thete emperor. They are loyalists and hold high positions that neither the new emperor nor the dowager empress dare to move against them unless they are found guilty of some wrongdoing.


    They are the ones who least want to see the current stalemate, unwilling to see the Heir Presumptive, who was recently crowned emperor, being deposed.


    But they also do not want to see the emperor take action against the dowager empress right after his ascension to the throne, causing not only harm to the dowager empress, but also sullying his own reputation with thebel of being undutiful.


    Thus, they have been mediating between the two factions and painstakingly maintaining the current situation at the court.<div>


    ¡°Heh heh.¡± Pei Xuanjing chuckled, understanding their predicament.


    In the end, because of the existence of this third party, and their non-negligible influence, they are all unwilling to act prematurely, fearing that it might backfire and cause the third party to join the opposition.


    ¡°Now, do you understand my predicament?¡± Ye Daoyuan said to Pei Xuanjing, ¡°After all, I am but a humble Superintendent of the Imperial Astronomical Observatory, a loyal servant left by thete emperor.¡±


    Although Ye Daoyuan is currently strongly supporting the emperor but he is clear about the awkwardness of his position.


    His position as superintendent was conferred upon him by thete emperor following his nomination by the Taoist School. Thus, he qualifies to lead the Taoist School and represent it in the court.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    But with the ascension of the new emperor, ording to tradition, he should resign from the superintendency, and the Taoist School should nominate a new candidate for the emperor to appoint as the new Superintendent of the Imperial Astronomical Observatory.


    Even in Ye Daoyuan¡¯s own opinion, given Pei Xuanjing¡¯s credentials, he would be the most suitable candidate to seed him as superintendent. After all, he has the new emperor¡¯s trust, and with his own backing from the Taoist School, there should be no problem.


    Who could have expected that the new emperor, right after his ascension, would eagerly start sidelining the dowager empress¡¯s supporters and appointing his own loyal subjects? These actions incited a fierce counterattack from the dowager empress and brought things to a stalemate. He, who should have vacated his position as superintendent, remained in his post.


    He smiled and told Pei Xuanjing, ¡°Actually, you are the most suitable for this position right now.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head, ¡°I have no interest in that position.¡±


    If he belonged to this world, he might have been interested in the position of the superintendent, as it offered many privileges and ess to much knowledge.<div>


    Unfortunately, everything in this world was only a part of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s life, maybe important, but definitely not the entirety of his life.


    He was only a visitor to this world, once he had done everything he wanted in this world; he wouldn¡¯t have any sentiment attached to it.


    Even on the off chance, Pei Xuanjing was in the Great Ming World, he was still considered the emperor¡¯s teacher, holding the position of the national teacher, which was far more honorable than being a superintendent. But even then, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t take those things too seriously.


    What Pei Xuanjing desired was immortality, to be an immortal and live forever. That was his goal and pursuit.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Ye Daoyuan sighed with a sense of regret.


    His earlier words were just a test, to see if he could persuade Pei Min to ept the position of superintendent.


    But it¡¯s a pity, Pei Min rejected him without hesitation.


    Although it was as he expected, he still felt disappointed when he received the confirmation.


    Several times before, Ye Daoyuan had spected that Pei Min was unwilling to ept the position. Especially after listening to his resolute words about his single-minded pursuit of the Dao, he was even more certain.


    However, being in this position hecouldn¡¯t resist trying until their refusal. Only then did he truly give up.


    How would such a person with lofty ambitions of cultivation want to waste time in such a position?<div>


    Ye Daoyuan thought to himself.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words interrupted Ye Daoyuan¡¯s contemtion: ¡°In fact, I think this issue isn¡¯t asplicated as you believe.¡±


    Ye Daoyuan snapped back to reality and looked at Pei Xuanjing, ¡°Please enlighten me.¡±


    A smile appeared at the corner of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mouth, but his following words shocked Ye Daoyuan.


    ¡°The current situation may seem confusing and difficult to handle, but fundamentally, it hinges on one person. If she stops interfering, all the trouble will vanish.¡±


    Ye Daoyuan took a sharp intake of breath, his voice heavy, ¡°You n to take direct action against the dowager empress!¡±


    He wasn¡¯t a fool. Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, he instantly realized what he was suggesting.


    Pei Xuanjing responded with a question, ¡°Isn¡¯t that why you invited me toe to the capital?¡±


    Ye Daoyuan frowned slightly and exined, ¡°Our n was for defense, not for taking direct action. After all, her status is unique. She¡¯s the emperor¡¯s birth mother. If word got out ¡­¡±


    Pei Xuanjing scoffed, ¡°So what if the word gets out? Is it the first time such a thing has happened in the Great Tang? Are they afraid of beingughed at?¡±


    ¡°You ¡­¡± Ye Daoyuan was stunned. He found the man before him to be crazy for even saying such things.


    Even though such incidents have happened in the Great Tang, they are still considered taboo. Nobody would casually or dare to mention them. If word about thesements got out, without considering his power, it would inevitably provoke the wrath of the royal family.


    Pei Xuanjing was nonchnt about it and said, ¡°Victory justifies all actions. If we are so concerned with coteral issues, we might as well avoid the struggle. Just hand over the kingdom.¡±

 Chapter 393: 340: Solve them first, or…

    Chapter 393: 340: Solve them first, or¡­<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Ye Daoyuan found Pei Xuanjing¡¯s proposal bold, but he also understood it was the most effective solution.


    Since they couldn¡¯t resolve the current situation, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to handle the person causing it.<div>


    The situation was fundamentally a result of the struggle between the emperor and the empress dowager. As they sided with the emperor, the only way to solve this problem was to force the empress dowager to retire from the struggle.


    A divine light flickered in the depths of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes, he said, ¡°You mentioned that the empress dowager is on the verge of breaking into the Realm of Heavenly People, didn¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t we seize this opportunity to encourage her ascension? It would be a good story.¡±


    ¡°Encourage the empress dowager to ascend?¡±


    ¡°Yes, encourage her to ascend to be a Heavenly Ascender. In this way, there would be no cause for criticism.¡±


    ¡°This¡­seems not bad.¡±


    Ye Daoyuan temporarily agreed with this n. He asked, ¡°However, since ourst confrontation, the empress dowager has remained within the depths of the pce and rarelyes out. How can we find an opportunity? Surely we can¡¯t just barge into the pce and force her out!¡±


    The empress dowager was deep within the pce and never ventured out, making it difficult to even meet her, let alone attack her. The pce was heavily guarded with many skilled people. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to strike.


    Pei Xuanjing looked at him carefully, scoffed and said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that as a Superintendent for many years, you can¡¯t even handle this. And besides, aren¡¯t there people from our side inside the pce?¡±


    As a cunning fox like Ye Daoyuan who had held the position of Superintendent for many years, how could he possibly not have people inside the court? If not, how had he managed to escape so easily when the empress dowager had injured him?


    Moreover, if they were going to make a move, they naturally needed to coordinate with the emperor. With the emperor on their side, how could there be no solution?


    Caught in his lie by Pei Xuanjing, Ye Daoyuan remained unperturbed. He nodded calmly and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Taoist Friend. With His Majesty¡¯s assistance, this n seems incredibly simple.¡±<div>


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t dwell on this matter but instead asked, ¡°The most critical point now is to determine how many skilled individuals are by the empress dowager¡¯s side, and how many can we mobilize?¡±


    This was a critical point. Normal Heavenly Rank masters could be ignored, but a few Half-Step Heavenly Beings with Condensed Legal Domain could pose a problem. After all, facing such a strong opponent, even Pei Xuanjing had to tread carefully.


    As rare as Half-Step Heavenly Beings were, it didn¡¯t mean they were exclusive to their side. At least, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t believe that the Brahman Gate and the Demonic Cult didn¡¯t have any.


    The empress dowager was already an unmatched master, rumored to be on the verge of breaking into the Realm of Heavenly People, thus bing one of the strongest in the world. It would be challenging to deal with her, and even more so if they had to face more opponents. In that case, their n would be impossible to execute.


    Ye Daoyuan didn¡¯t answer immediately but pondered for a long while. Finally, he said, ¡°Brahman Gate and Demonic Cult each have one Half-Step Heavenly Being. As for the Taoist School, including myself, we have three.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. ¡°No wonder the Taoist School can suppress the other two.¡±


    The Taoist School indeed had profound strength. There were three Half-Step Heavenly Beings within the Taoist School alone, one more than Brahman Gate and Demonic Cultbined.


    ¡°It seems that, even if I didn¡¯t appear, you should have been able to manage this situation,¡± Pei Xuanjing said, confusion in his heart.


    If one looked only at the paper strength, the Taoist School dominated overwhelmingly. So how could they fail in his previous simtion?


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, Ye Daoyuan disyed a hint of bitterness on his face and shook his head. ¡°The truth hasn¡¯t been fully revealed. Among the Half-Step Heavenly Beings in the Taoist School, only one is truly avable to take action. The other would most likely abstain unless the Taoist School was facing extinction.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Pei Xuanjing grew curious. There seemed to be hidden information in that statement.<div>


    Ye Daoyuan¡¯s next words enlightened Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Of the other two Half-Step Heavenly Beings, one is from the Zong Sheng Temple, and the other from Louguan Tao. . . ¡±


    Before Ye Daoyuan could finish speaking, Pei Xuanjing understood the reason by hearing these two names.


    Zong Sheng Temple and Louguan Tao were the two most powerful sects in the world of the Taoist School. In fact, over a hundred years ago, these two sects originated from the same source ¨C Zong Sheng Temple was a splinter from Louguan Tao.


    Louguan Tao would use grass to construct towers, observe the stars and predict future events, hence the name Louguan. They revered Yi Xi, a Heavenly Person of the Taoist School, as their founder. They were the direct descendants of the Supreme Taoist School.


    This sect had a long history and was highly respected by sessive royal families. During the founding of the Great Tang, they supported Emperor Gaozu and subsequently received special attention. Since the royal family of the Great Tang considered themselves the legitimate sessor of the Supreme Lineage, Louguan Tao reached their peak of prosperity, nearlymanding the entire Taoist School.


    Unfortunately, prosperity leads to decline. Louguan Tao inevitably went downhill after their peak. Their decline did not result from internal disputes, but from the royal family¡¯s apprehension.


    Emperor Gaozu received support from Louguan Tao, so as a reward, he instructed them to change their name to Zong Sheng Temple. Little did he expect that this would sow a seed of internal discord within Louguan Tao.


    Several members of the sect were displeased with the name change, but they had temporarily held back due to the Master Guan¡¯s firm pressure.


    Later on, when Emperor Taizong ascended the throne, Louguan Tao, which had strongly supported the crown prince, lost favor. Their immense influence naturally aroused the apprehension of Emperor Taizong and subsequently invited covert suppression.


    Due to this, there was a considerable division within Louguan Tao, leading to a separation, with one side continuing to use the bestowed name Zong Sheng Temple, and the other side reverting to its original name, Louguan Tao. The two sects no longer interacted.<div>


    ¡°The foundation of Louguan Tao is indeed extraordinary. If they hadn¡¯t split, there would have been two Half-Step Heavenly Beings in one sect!¡± Pei Xuanjing sighed.


    ¡°Indeed, if it were not so, the position of superintendent would have unequivocally been theirs. I would never have had a chance.¡± Ye Daoyuan shared the sentiment.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Louguan Tao¡¯s glory therefore remained unmatched. It was a pity that Louguan Tao now kept a low profile and seldom made public appearances. Although Zong Sheng Temple still maintained substantial strength, they were reluctant to get overly involved in royal affairs. This time, only due to the emperor¡¯s personal invitation and the matter concerning the great righteousness of the Taoist School, would they agree to act.


    Pei Xuanjing said, ¡°The next step is to investigate the whereabouts of the two skilled masters from Brahman Gate and Demonic Cult. If they are not in the pce city, we should deal with them first.¡±


    After a pause he continued, ¡°If they are within the pce city, then we strike directly. You and the Taoist Priest from Zong Sheng Temple can handle the masters from the Demonic Cult and Brahman Gate, while I take care of the empress dowager.¡±


    Ye Daoyuan nodded, ¡°If this is the case, I will swiftly take care of my opponent so as not to dy too much time.¡±

 Chapter 394: 341: Let’s see who rules the world in today’s realm!

    Chapter 394: 341: Let¡¯s see who rules the world in today¡¯s realm!<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    In Ye Daoyuan¡¯s view, if the masters from the Brahman Gate and the Demonic Cult were with the Empress Dowager, they had to be defeated individually, otherwise theirbined strength would be too formidable to counter.


    After all, the power of the Empress Dowager was such that even Pei Xuanjing could only dy for a while, otherwise defeat was certain.<div>


    Therefore, since Pei Xuanjing had taken the initiative to speak up, he did not decline, deciding to first deal with the opponent and then join forces with Pei Xuanjing against the Empress Dowager.


    As far as Ye Daoyuan was concerned, even though he had been defeated by the Empress Dowager, dealing with the other Half-Step Heavenly Being was nothing, this was his self-confidence.


    ¡°Good!¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded.


    Next, Pei Xuanjing stayed put to adjust his condition, while Ye Daoyuan sent people to investigate the whereabouts of the masters from the Brahman Gate and the Demonic Cult, and he also needed to go into the pce to discuss some other ns with the Emperor.


    Pei Xuanjing held the Longevity Sword in his hand, his eyes filled with fighting spirit: ¡°A Heavenly Ascender, I¡¯m really looking forward to this!¡±


    Three dayster, Pei Xuanjing entered the Pce City and met with Ye Daoyuan and another Half-Step Heavenly Being from the Taoist School. This Taoist was the current Master of the Zong Sheng Temple, known as Yin Daoist.


    After exchanging greetings, Ye Daoyuan said: ¡°Through investigation, it appears that the Empress Dowager is in retreat and the two Heavenly Ascenders from the Brahman Gate and the Demonic Cult are guarding around her. If Taoist Pei hadn¡¯t suggested to investigate, we might have missed this opportunity.¡±


    The situation was lucky indeed. If Pei Xuanjing hadn¡¯t raised this n, Ye Daoyuan would not have intentionally investigated the movements of the two individuals, and would not have found out that the current Empress Dowager was in retreat.


    This was an unprecedented opportunity for them. If they could act when the Empress Dowager was unable to act because she was in the middle of retreat ¨C whether the three of thembined their power to first kill the two Half-Step Heavenly Beings who were protecting the Empress Dowager, or two of them engaged the two Half-Step Heavenly Beings while one took the opportunity to disrupt the Empress Dowager¡¯s retreat ¨C it would be a great decision.


    ¡°Such a divine opportunity. If we don¡¯t take advantage, we may never get another chance.¡± Yin Daoist sighed.


    The Zong Sheng Temple¡¯s entanglement with the royal family was too deep. Regardless of the Empress Dowager¡¯s strength, he had to wade into these muddy waters. He was even prepared to risk his life for it.<div>


    However, receiving this message now made him very happy. After all, if he could survive, nobody would willingly choose to die aimlessly.


    Pei Xuanjing also nodded: ¡°Then, let¡¯s act immediately.¡±


    He looked at Ye Daoyuan and asked: ¡°The emperor should be prepared, right? At least the guards protecting the Pce City won¡¯t give us any trouble!¡±


    The Imperial City was strictly guarded. The Sixteen Guards defending the Imperial City were no small thing. These soldiers were the elite Imperial Guards of the Empire. If they truly arranged a military formation, it would cause immense trouble for them.


    But considering that the Emperor had only recently ascended to the throne and did not haveplete control over the Sixteen Guards, Pei Xuanjing considered that they did not need the Emperor tomand the soldiers of the Sixteen Guards to act with them, they simply needed to hold their ground without causing any trouble.


    Ye Daoyuan nodded: ¡°The troops on duty are from the Jinwu Guards on the left and right. The Emperor has already sent people to infiltrate them, ensuring that they will not pose any trouble to us.¡±


    As for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s concerns, Ye Daoyuan had considered it early on and had already taken corresponding measures when discussing it with the Emperor.


    Although the Emperor was initially unwilling to ept their n when they first started discussing it, since it would bear great pressure and criticism, Ye Daoyuan didn¡¯t need to persuade him much. After he proposed the idea, naturally, the Emperor¡¯s staff officers and strategists persuaded the Emperor, exining the critical issues.


    After all, the victory or defeat of the Emperor affected the lives of all those staff officers and strategists. In the current situation, having Pei Xuanjing and Ye Daoyuan willing to take action was already a blessing.


    After all, if there were internal disagreements, their chances of winning would be greatly reduced. Failure might mean nothing to Pei Min and his associates, but it would mean certain death for them.


    Threatened with life and death, these people couldn¡¯t care less about criticism. After all, it wouldn¡¯t be the first time such a thing has happened in the Empire, so there was nothing to be afraid of.<div>


    With a determined mindset and realizing that there was no other way out, the Emperor now put all his forces into ensuring that he would be in absolute control of the situation when the Jinwu Guards were on duty, buying them enough time.


    ¡°Good!¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded, then looked up at the burning sun in the sky and said: ¡°In that case, let¡¯s act tonight!¡±


    The night of the full moon, was indeed an auspicious time.


    Ye Daoyuan naturally did not disagree with this, he agreed.


    Yin Daoist had already prepared to act at any time before he came, so he wouldn¡¯t refuse either.


    The three of them each chose a quiet room to sit in, waiting for the time when the moon was at its zenith.


    To the three of them, this n might be a bit rough, but it didn¡¯t matter. After all, any n requires people to execute it, and sometimes thinking too much might lead to more loopholes.


    Since they had already learned that this was the weakest time for the enemy, the best method was to seize this opportunity to attack.


    The golden sun set in the west, and the jade rabbit rose in the east.


    The pure moonlight sprinkled upon the world from the sky, enveloping the entire Capital in a thinyer of silver.


    The Emperor had a calm expression, but one could tell from his eyes that he was not as indifferent as he appeared.<div>


    ¡°Everything is up to the three of you!¡± He bowed to Pei Xuanjing and the other two.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The three of them did not dodge, they rightfully epted his bow.


    Yin Daoist said: ¡°The Zong Sheng Temple has been supported by the Great Tang for hundreds of years. Today, even if I have to die, I will protect the inheritance of Great Tang.¡±


    Ye Daoyuan also spoke seriously: ¡°The Brahman Gate and the Demonic Cult harbor wicked intentions. Today, I will sweep away all the evil in the world and restore peace.¡±


    Seeing the two speak, Pei Xuanjing also feltpelled to say something. After a moment of contemtion, he said: ¡°Let¡¯s see who will rule the world today!¡±


    The moment their words fell, they turned and left.


    Watching the retreating figures of the three, the Emperor made another bow with stirring emotions.


    When he stood up again, his eyes full of determination, he ordered in a cold voice: ¡°Follow me!¡±


    The three of them had their own affairs to handle, and he had his own matters to attend to as well.


    He was fed up with the traitors in the court, and today he would wipe them all out!


    The moonlight was pure and beautiful, but regrettably, in this serene moonlit night, there was apt to be a massacre, a massacre that would shock the world.


    Because, no matter who wins or loses in this battle, this ughter cannot be stopped.


    This is the verdict of the victors on the losers, and also thest struggle and resistance of those unwilling to ept defeat.

 Chapter 395: 342: Ying Tian Sheng of the Demonic Cult

    Chapter 395: 342: Ying Tian Sheng of the Demonic Cult<div>


    Trantor:549690339n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Just as Pei Xuanjing and hispanions stepped into the vicinity of the Pce of Myriad Images, they were detected by a sharp aura.


    ¡°Pei Min, taste death!¡±<div>


    A fierce murderous intent, almost materializing, was directed to kill Pei Xuanjing.


    With an unchanged look on his face, Pei Xuanjing muttered lightly, ¡°Leader of the Demonic Cult, Ying Tian Sheng!¡±


    The Pce of Myriad Images is the dwelling of the Empress Dowager.


    This world is named the World of Myriad Manifestations and the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce is named The Pce of Myriad Images. Just from this name alone, one can infer the ambitions of the Empress Dowager.


    There are even rumours that the Empress Dowager once intended to build a Divine Pce of Myriad Images, but it was stopped by thete Emperor, who deemed it too taxing on the people and the national treasury!


    The decoration in the Pce of Myriad Images is stunningly grand, noble, and elegant. Every single piece of decoration in the pce is extraordinary, making even treasures considered precious by countless people seemmon within the pce.


    At that time, since the Empress Dowager was in seclusion, the inner pce of the Pce of Myriad Images was closed. Other than a few confidants, no one was allowed to approach without permission.


    Even the various experts from the Brahman Gate and the Demonic Cult, who were invited to protect the Empress Dowager, were only guarding in the pces near the Pce of Myriad Images.


    Although the Brahman Gate and the Demonic Cult worked together because of the Empress Dowager, there existed deep grudges between them and their enmity was no small matter. Saying they were as bitter as the sea was not an exaggeration.


    Each of them upied a pce adjacent to the Pce of Myriad Images, and a Half-Step Heavenly Being sat in person to guard the Empress Dowager in her seclusion.


    The reason why the two Half-Step Heavenly Beings were stationed here was because the Empress Dowager¡¯s cultivation had reached a critical point. If all went well, she could break thest restriction, and the Celestial Barrier would no longer be a problem.<div>


    Therefore, in addition to protecting the dharma, the two Half-Step Heavenly Beings also wanted to learn from the experience of the Empress Dowager¡¯s breakthrough for their own benefit.


    At that time, the moon in the sky was bright and the stars were twinkling. However, if one looked closely, an invisible aura from within the Pce of Myriad Images where the Empress Dowager was, soared up into the sky, filling the heavens and tinging the twinkling stars, forming a rhythmic movement.


    Many experts from the Brahman Gate and the Demonic Cult who were guarding here seized the opportunity to release their aura, interacted with Heaven and Earth, and observed the changes in the stars¡¯ positions to understand the principles.


    However, at this moment, Ying Tian Sheng, the leader of the Demonic Cult, who was originally immersed inprehending the path of the Empress Dowager¡¯s cultivation, suddenly opened his eyes, and a trace of murderous intent appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Pei Min, taste death!¡±


    Boom!


    The aura of Ying Tian Sheng, the leader of the Demonic Cult, burst out enormously, heading towards Pei Xuanjing who was about to reach the Pce of Myriad Images.


    This chilling, fierce killing intent almost materialized, the rolling waves sweeping in all directions. Apart from the Pce of Myriad Images, where the Empress Dowager was in seclusion and was unaffected, the faces of everyone in the pces within several miles changed, and those with insufficient strength were so oppressed by this sudden murderous intent that they couldn¡¯t even lift their heads.


    In the grand hall where the Brahman Gate was located, a Brahman Gate expert who was also immersed in the peculiarities of the Empress Dowager¡¯s cultivation was equally taken aback.


    ¡°Amitabha!¡±


    With a Buddha¡¯s name, a light golden aura emerged from Master Zhiyuan, scattering the chilling killing intent of Ying Tian Sheng, the leader of the Demonic Cult, making it illusionary.<div>


    Master Zhiyuan sighed softly, ¡°Junior brother, it seems that tonight will not be peaceful.¡±


    ¡°Humph, a minor skill!¡±


    Facing the killing intent from Ying Tian Sheng, Pei Xuanjing coldly snorted. With a flick of his sleeve, he easily dismissed it.


    Yin Daoistughed bitterly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this Demonic Cult¡¯s leader to be so powerful.¡±


    The three of them hade concealed in stealth, but were easily discovered. This showed that the strength of the Demonic Cult¡¯s leader was by no means inferior to their own.


    Ye Daoyuan was unfazed, ¡°If it was that easy, there would be no need for the three of us to join forces.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing spoke, ¡°ording to the original n, you two hold them off, and I¡¯ll deal with the Empress Dowager. How about it?¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Daoyuan and Yin Daoist nodded simultaneously, ¡°Take care, Taoist friend.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing smiled, nodded, and strode directly towards the Pce of Myriad Images.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing made no attempt to conceal his aura. With such a move, anyone who wasn¡¯t a fool could understand his purpose.


    ¡°Stop him!¡±<div>


    ¡°You Viin, How dare you!¡±


    The leader of the Demonic Cult, Ying Tian Sheng, wasn¡¯t irked when his probing attack was easily shattered by Pei Xuanjing. However, seeing Pei Xuanjing now head towards the Pce of Myriad Images as if no one were around, he was immediately engulfed in rage.


    ¡°Pei Min, are you acting as if I¡¯m not present!¡±


    With that said, he mmed down a palm, and an overwhelming primordial Qi poured out like a gushing river.


    Originally, Ying Tian Sheng didn¡¯t have much discontent towards Pei Min, a rising star. After all, there was no conflict of interest between the two sides, and they didn¡¯t even know each other.


    But to his surprise, Pei Min sided with the Emperor immediately after a decade-long seclusion, bing a major stumbling block to the revival of the Demonic Cult. This angered Ying Tian Sheng.


    What made him full of hatred towards Pei Min was his action in Wannian County, where he swept a Demonic Cult stronghold with thunderous momentum, causing all the Heavenly Rank experts of the Demonic Cult in that stronghold to die, with no survivors.


    Pei Min¡¯s move this time caused heavy losses to the Demonic Cult. Understandably, the Heavenly Rank experts were the pirs of a force. Such a loss was uneptable to a force asrge as the Demonic Cult.


    Therefore, the moment he sensed the appearance of his opponent, he made a decisive move. Although it was only a probe, it indeed was an invitation to battle.


    However, the other party ignored him, headed to the Pce of Myriad Images, with an obvious purpose, this made the already irritated Ying Tian Sheng burn with anger.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Pei Xuanjing waspletely unconcerned about Ying Tian Sheng¡¯s move and seemed as if he hadn¡¯t heard him at all.


    Boom!


    A talisman appeared out of thin air, colliding head-on with Ying Tian Sheng¡¯s palm strike, making a ground-shaking sound, and the endless energy swept around like waves.


    The figure of Ye Daoyuan stood in front of Ying Tian Sheng, blocking his path, andughed, ¡°I¡¯ve heard much about Ying Taoist friend¡¯s powerful abilities. Please don¡¯t hesitate to enlighten me.¡±


    A trace of cold light shed in Ying Tian Sheng¡¯s eyes. He knew that since Ye Daoyuan had made a move, it was absolutely impossible for him to pass by and give Pei Min a hard time.


    He said in a deep voice, ¡°Ye Daoyuan, you are known as the number one person in the world, but I don¡¯t buy it. Today, let me see what you are capable of.¡±


    His hands moved lightly, and countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi gathered, and the rolling Qi swept around him. The wind was howling, and the temperature dropped suddenly, giving off a sinister and eerie aura.


    Boom!


    Ying Tian Sheng swiped several palms, and the flying blood shadows in the air enveloped Ye Daoyuan.


    ¡°Very well, today let me, Daoyuan, see the unique skills of the Demonic Cult.¡± Ye Daoyuan drew talismans in the air with both hands, and the talismans revolved around him, emitting a profound and obscure aura.


    Light radiated from the talismans attached to his hands. He struck one strike after another, the continued attacks were like an endless tidal wave.

 Chapter 396: 343: An Expected Turn of Unexpected Events

    Chapter 396: 343: An Expected Turn of Unexpected Events<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Pei Xuanjing merely nced at the two men sparring, then continued forward.


    ¡°Amitabha, please halt, dear patron.¡± Master Zhiyuan stepped forth to block Pei Xuanjing¡¯s path.<div>


    As a half-step heavenly being from the Brahman Gate, he couldn¡¯t help but harbor a killing intent toward Pei Xuanjing.


    The initial decision to hinder Pei Xuanjing¡¯s journey was made by Master Zhiyuan himself. He never expected that his actions would result in the death of his fourrades, and therefore, attributed all the misfortunes to Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing wore an indifferent expression on his face. His sharp Yin spirit sensed the monk¡¯s murderous intent crystal clear, and understood its root cause.


    However, Pei Xuanjing did not feel guilty at all. After all, anyone challenging him must be prepared for despair and death. It was but a case of reaping what one had sown.


    He, silent and cold, merely stared at the old monk, seemingly uninterested in uttering a word.


    Daoist Yin stepped forth, swinging his horsetail whisk to unleash countless silver threads. Like a giant, they aimed at Master Zhiyuan. ¡°Old monk, it¡¯s me you should be dealing with!¡±


    ¡°Master Yin, I did not expect you to get involved in this!¡± Master Zhiyuan watched the silver threads closing in and sighed in resignation with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Ha, you monks are incorrigibly treacherous, you should have all been exterminated long ago.¡± The killing intent was apparent in Daoist Yin¡¯s eyes.


    The enmity between the Zong Sheng Temple, or the former Louguan Tao, and the Brahman Gate ran deep. The two major sects of the Taoist school often shed in the past, causing countless casualties on both sides.


    In fact, one of Daoist Yin¡¯s own mentors was killed by the Brahman Gate. Therefore, when Louguan Tao grew more powerful, they suppressed the Brahman Gate the hardest, leading to the death of countless members of the Brahman Gate.


    They even instigated Emperor Gaozu to annihte the Buddhists. If the emperor had not been reluctant to see the Taoist school monopolize the realm, the losses of the Brahman Gate might have been even more devastating.<div>


    ¡°It seems Master Yin has fallen into the Demonic Way!¡± eximed the noble monk, Master Zhiyuan. ¡°Today, this old monk will attempt to purge you of your demonic nature and guide you back to your original self.¡±


    The conclusion of his sentence was as booming as a striking bell, deafening to the ears that it echoed all around, shocking everyone around, as if a thunderp had urred right next to them.


    The secret technique of the Brahman Gate, the Lion¡¯s Roar.


    Pei Xuanjing continued moving forward, immediately drawing the attacks of celestial human-ranked experts from the Demonic Cult and the Brahman Gate who wanted to halt his advance.


    However, such people couldn¡¯t pose any obstacle to Pei Xuanjing. Their attempts to obstruct him were like mantises trying to stop a chariot. No one could counter even a single move from Pei Xuanjing.


    Quickly dispatching with just a few strokes of his palm, a number of celestial human rankers were sent flying. He was not even using his full strength. A casual blow from him was more than these people could handle. Those with superior abilities could still hold on to their lives after one hit, while those with inferior abilities were killed on the spot.


    The saying ¡®Kill one man every ten steps, without leaving a trace within a thousand miles¡¯ was truly justified here.


    With his robe fluttering despite the absence of wind, Pei Xuanjing continued to stride forward, leaving someone beaten and dispatched with every step. He didn¡¯t even spare these unworthy opponents a nce, simply continuing forward.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But just as he approached the Pce of Myriad Images, another monk appeared in his path.


    ¡°Amitabha, I greet you, Sword Saint. Might you have been slightly too ruthless?¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Pei Xuanjing halted, his gaze sweeping over the surrounding people, a cold sneer on his lips. ¡°They simply brought death upon themselves.¡±<div>


    He looked curiously at his opponent, asking, ¡°I am curious to know your name, master. Since when did the Brahman Gate produce another half-step heavenly being?¡±


    Yes, it was unexpected but true ¨C the Brahman Gate had not one, but two half-step heavenly beings.


    The monk now standing in his path was also a half-step heavenly being, and his power was by no means weak, for Pei Xuanjing could sense a slightly dangerous aura emanating from him.


    ¡°I am Master Huiming,¡± the monk replied, his eyes full ofpassion. ¡°Life is precious¡­¡±


    ¡°Why bother with such hypocrisy?¡± Pei Xuanjing scoffed. ¡°If you were truly aspassionate as you im to be, why did you leave your sanctuary in the first ce?¡±


    The current situation wasrgely due to the efforts of the Brahman Gate. In order to overturn the situation, they even cooperated with the Demonic Cult. Now, thinking that life was precious was nothing but a joke.


    ¡°Amitabha. Martial Generation Li Xing¡¯s fortunes are sealed as they were decreed by the Heavenly Mandate. The Empress Dowager is the incarnation of Vairocana, the Buddha of Dharma embodiment. I am merely following the will of Heaven and if¡­¡±


    ¡°Hypocrisy!¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s voice dripped with disdain. He coldly said, ¡°I am not in the mood for such nonsense. You have two choices: either step aside and let me in, or die by my sword before I enter.¡±


    Master Huiming was stunned, his eyes filled with surprise.


    Even though he had heard of the domineering nature of the Sword Saint, he was still taken aback when faced with his haughtiness. His disregard even for a fellow practitioner who had also nearly reached the heavenly realm triggered a flicker of anger in Master Huiming.


    Boom!<div>


    As Master Huiming¡¯s anger began to rise, Pei Xuanjing made his decisive move.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so eager to die, I¡¯ll oblige you.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing said coldly, acting decisively.


    He had no time to waste with this monk. Now that Ye Daoyuan and Daoist Yin had each taken an opponent, Huiming¡¯s unexpected appearance had thrown their ns into disarray. Things couldn¡¯t be allowed to drag on any longer.


    The Empress Dowager had been in seclusion for quite a while now, and no one knew when she might emerge. If she did, it would indeed be a miscalction.


    Pei Xuanjing was seeking a confrontation with a peak half-step heavenly being, not a fully-realized one. Thetter would be a situation ofplete suppression, entirely meaningless for him.


    Moreover, if their sh affected the Empress Dowager¡¯s cultivation, causing her to emerge forcefully, it wouldn¡¯t be an ideal situation either. Even an unascended dowager capable of unleashing only part of her strength would not be a scenario they wanted to face.


    Therefore, the current strategy was to swiftly deal with one opponent to break the impasse.


    Primordial Qi circted within Pei Xuanjing¡¯s body; his skin, muscles, and bones pulsed rhythmically, producing a long, calming breath. A grand and surging momentum rose skyward; his five fingers curled into a palm and swung downwards.


    The Giant Spirit Surpasses Mountains.


    Carrying an infinite, supreme and unyielding Gang wind, he strode forward with every step apanied by a gust of wind, his aura was as imposing as a mountain.


    The heavy, massive palm carried an endless wind, a force that could turn heaven and earth upside down.


    Facing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s bold attack, Master Huiming naturally fought back. He intoned a Buddhist chant, his palm radiating with golden light. His fingers turned into arge, golden seal as he fiercely blocked the attack.

 Chapter 397 - 342: Ying Tian Sheng of the Demonic Cult

    Chapter 395: Chapter 342: Ying Tian Sheng of the Demonic Cult


    Trantor: 549690339


    Just as Pei Xuanjing and hispanions stepped into the vicinity of the Pce of Myriad Images, they were detected by a sharp aura.


    ¡°Pei Min, taste death!¡±


    A fierce murderous intent, almost materializing, was directed to kill Pei Xuanjing.


    With an unchanged look on his face, Pei Xuanjing muttered lightly, ¡°Leader of the Demonic Cult, Ying Tian Sheng!¡±


    The Pce of Myriad Images is the dwelling of the Empress Dowager.


    This world is named the World of Myriad Manifestations and the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce is named The Pce of Myriad Images. Just from this name alone, one can infer the ambitions of the Empress Dowager.


    There are even rumours that the Empress Dowager once intended to build a Divine Pce of Myriad Images, but it was stopped by thete Emperor, who deemed it too taxing on the people and the national treasury!


    The decoration in the Pce of Myriad Images is stunningly grand, noble, and elegant. Every single piece of decoration in the pce is extraordinary, making even treasures considered precious by countless people seemmon within the pce.


    At that time, since the Empress Dowager was in seclusion, the inner pce of the Pce of Myriad Images was closed. Other than a few confidants, no one was allowed to approach without permission.


    Even the various experts from the Brahman Gate and the Demonic Cult, who were invited to protect the Empress Dowager, were only guarding in the pces near the Pce of Myriad Images.


    Although the Brahman Gate and the Demonic Cult worked together because of the Empress Dowager, there existed deep grudges between them and their enmity was no small matter. Saying they were as bitter as the sea was not an exaggeration.


    Each of them upied a pce adjacent to the Pce of Myriad Images, and a Half-Step Heavenly Being sat in person to guard the Empress Dowager in her seclusion.


    The reason why the two Half-Step Heavenly Beings were stationed here was because the Empress Dowager¡¯s cultivation had reached a critical point. If all went well, she could break thest restriction, and the Celestial Barrier would no longer be a problem.


    Therefore, in addition to protecting the dharma, the two Half-Step Heavenly Beings also wanted to learn from the experience of the Empress Dowager¡¯s breakthrough for their own benefit.


    At that time, the moon in the sky was bright and the stars were twinkling. However, if one looked closely, an invisible aura from within the Pce of Myriad Images where the Empress Dowager was, soared up into the sky, filling the heavens and tinging the twinkling stars, forming a rhythmic movement.


    Many experts from the Brahman Gate and the Demonic Cult who were guarding here seized the opportunity to release their aura, interacted with Heaven and Earth, and observed the changes in the stars¡¯ positions to understand the principles.


    However, at this moment, Ying Tian Sheng, the leader of the Demonic Cult, who was originally immersed inprehending the path of the Empress Dowager¡¯s cultivation, suddenly opened his eyes, and a trace of murderous intent appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Pei Min, taste death!¡±


    Boom! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The aura of Ying Tian Sheng, the leader of the Demonic Cult, burst out enormously, heading towards Pei Xuanjing who was about to reach the Pce of Myriad Images.


    This chilling, fierce killing intent almost materialized, the rolling waves sweeping in all directions. Apart from the Pce of Myriad Images, where the Empress Dowager was in seclusion and was unaffected, the faces of everyone in the pces within several miles changed, and those with insufficient strength were so oppressed by this sudden murderous intent that they couldn¡¯t even lift their heads.


    In the grand hall where the Brahman Gate was located, a Brahman Gate expert who was also immersed in the peculiarities of the Empress Dowager¡¯s cultivation was equally taken aback.


    ¡°Amitabha!¡±


    With a Buddha¡¯s name, a light golden aura emerged from Master Zhiyuan, scattering the chilling killing intent of Ying Tian Sheng, the leader of the Demonic Cult, making it illusionary.


    Master Zhiyuan sighed softly, ¡°Junior brother, it seems that tonight will not be peaceful.¡±


    ¡°Humph, a minor skill!¡±


    Facing the killing intent from Ying Tian Sheng, Pei Xuanjing coldly snorted. With a flick of his sleeve, he easily dismissed it.


    Yin Daoistughed bitterly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this Demonic Cult¡¯s leader to be so powerful.¡±


    The three of them hade concealed in stealth, but were easily discovered. This showed that the strength of the Demonic Cult¡¯s leader was by no means inferior to their own.


    Ye Daoyuan was unfazed, ¡°If it was that easy, there would be no need for the three of us to join forces.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing spoke, ¡°ording to the original n, you two hold them off, and I¡¯ll deal with the Empress Dowager. How about it?¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Daoyuan and Yin Daoist nodded simultaneously, ¡°Take care, Taoist friend.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing smiled, nodded, and strode directly towards the Pce of Myriad Images.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing made no attempt to conceal his aura. With such a move, anyone who wasn¡¯t a fool could understand his purpose.


    ¡°Stop him!¡±


    ¡°You Viin, How dare you!¡±


    The leader of the Demonic Cult, Ying Tian Sheng, wasn¡¯t irked when his probing attack was easily shattered by Pei Xuanjing. However, seeing Pei Xuanjing now head towards the Pce of Myriad Images as if no one were around, he was immediately engulfed in rage.


    ¡°Pei Min, are you acting as if I¡¯m not present!¡±


    With that said, he mmed down a palm, and an overwhelming primordial Qi poured out like a gushing river.


    Originally, Ying Tian Sheng didn¡¯t have much discontent towards Pei Min, a rising star. After all, there was no conflict of interest between the two sides, and they didn¡¯t even know each other.


    But to his surprise, Pei Min sided with the Emperor immediately after a decade-long seclusion, bing a major stumbling block to the revival of the Demonic Cult. This angered Ying Tian Sheng.


    What made him full of hatred towards Pei Min was his action in Wannian County, where he swept a Demonic Cult stronghold with thunderous momentum, causing all the Heavenly Rank experts of the Demonic Cult in that stronghold to die, with no survivors.


    Pei Min¡¯s move this time caused heavy losses to the Demonic Cult. Understandably, the Heavenly Rank experts were the pirs of a force. Such a loss was uneptable to a force asrge as the Demonic Cult.


    Therefore, the moment he sensed the appearance of his opponent, he made a decisive move. Although it was only a probe, it indeed was an invitation to battle.


    However, the other party ignored him, headed to the Pce of Myriad Images, with an obvious purpose, this made the already irritated Ying Tian Sheng burn with anger.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Pei Xuanjing waspletely unconcerned about Ying Tian Sheng¡¯s move and seemed as if he hadn¡¯t heard him at all.


    Boom!


    A talisman appeared out of thin air, colliding head-on with Ying Tian Sheng¡¯s palm strike, making a ground-shaking sound, and the endless energy swept around like waves.


    The figure of Ye Daoyuan stood in front of Ying Tian Sheng, blocking his path, andughed, ¡°I¡¯ve heard much about Ying Taoist friend¡¯s powerful abilities. Please don¡¯t hesitate to enlighten me.¡±


    A trace of cold light shed in Ying Tian Sheng¡¯s eyes. He knew that since Ye Daoyuan had made a move, it was absolutely impossible for him to pass by and give Pei Min a hard time.


    He said in a deep voice, ¡°Ye Daoyuan, you are known as the number one person in the world, but I don¡¯t buy it. Today, let me see what you are capable of.¡±


    His hands moved lightly, and countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi gathered, and the rolling Qi swept around him. The wind was howling, and the temperature dropped suddenly, giving off a sinister and eerie aura.


    Boom!


    Ying Tian Sheng swiped several palms, and the flying blood shadows in the air enveloped Ye Daoyuan.


    ¡°Very well, today let me, Daoyuan, see the unique skills of the Demonic Cult.¡± Ye Daoyuan drew talismans in the air with both hands, and the talismans revolved around him, emitting a profound and obscure aura.


    Light radiated from the talismans attached to his hands. He struck one strike after another, the continued attacks were like an endless tidal wave.

 Chapter 398: 345: Requesting the Empress Dowager to Ascend

    Chapter 398: 345: Requesting the Empress Dowager to Ascend<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Empress Wu¡¯s gaze fell upon Ye Daoyuan and Yin Daoist: ¡°You are the superintendent of the imperial court and the master of the royal Zong Sheng Temple, yet you have teamed up with others to break into the pce city. What is your intention?¡±


    Faced with Empress Wu¡¯s questioning, the two men halted, unsure how to respond.<div>


    After all, there were things they could do, but they could not speak outright.


    Meanwhile, Pei Xuanjing suddenly smiled, took a big step forward, and said aloud: ¡°Congrattions to the Empress Dowager for ascending to the Realm of Heavenly People. Today, we invite the Empress Dowager to ascend!¡±


    Silence.


    Deathly silence filled the entire Pce City. No one dared to utter a word. Even those who were injured at the Heavenly Rank seemed to forget their pain and looked nkly at Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Invite the Empress Dowager to ascend¡± sounded good, but in reality, it meant forcing the Empress Dowager to die.


    Surprise shed across Empress Wu¡¯s eyes, as she looked at the swordsman standing before her, a killing intent arose in her heart, making the temperature of the entire Pce City seem to drop instantly, and turn chilly.


    Ye Daoyuan and Yin Daoist, both being decisive people, saw Pei Xuanjing speaking out and didn¡¯t hesitate to step forward, saying in unison: ¡°We invite the Empress Dowager to ascend!¡±


    ¡°You, are you nning to rebel?¡± Empress Wu surveyed them with her cold eyes, she said coldly.


    Woosh woosh¡­


    The celestial phenomenon altered, the sky darkened, responding to Empress Wu¡¯s anger, thousands of stars disappeared, and the moonlight dimmed.


    Faced with such a terrible aura, even Ye Daoyuan and Yin Daoist were shocked.<div>


    They understood, at this moment, the reality was perhaps something they least wanted to see ¨C Empress Wu had stepped into the Celestial Human Realm.


    Pei Xuanjing understood even better the current state of Empress Wu in front of him. His heart sank involuntarily. Indeed, it was the worst scenario. The other party had already broken through the mystery of the Celestial Human Realm. After a period of consolidation, she might ascend to the Heavenly Being.


    However, Pei Xuanjing knew that at this moment they actually had only one option left, and that was to go all out and stake it all, betting that Empress Wu had not yet perfected her abilities, and that he still had a chance of a fight.


    If they waited until she truly entered the Celestial Human Realm, they might never have another chance.


    Pei Xuanjingmunicated his spection to the two of them, without reservation he expressed the current situation, then waited for them to make their choice.


    ¡°No matter what, I will take action today. If you two are unwilling, I can buy time for you to escape,¡± Pei Xuanjing solemnly said to them.


    His Dao of Qi Refining had also been refined to the extreme. He just needed an opportunity to break through the mystery of the Celestial Human realm and ascend. He considered the current encounter with Empress Wu as perhaps his greatest chance.


    Additionally, he did not have any reservations. In this world, he already achieved a lot, so even if he failed, it didn¡¯t matter.


    But Ye Daoyuan and Yin Daoist had been here because of his ns. While he didn¡¯t care about his life or death in this world, he couldn¡¯t drag them down with him, which wasn¡¯t something Pei Xuanjing should do. Hence, he gave them a choice.


    With his power, if the two of them were willing to leave, he could give them enough time to escape.


    Ye Daoyuan chuckled bitterly, ¡°I received many favors from the previous emperor. How can I leave now? Today, I will apany you, my Taoist friend, in going all out. Whereas Yin Daoist brother¡­ He carries the responsibility of the Zong Sheng Temple, should he decide¡­¡±<div>


    He had received numerous favors from the previous emperor and held a high-ranking position for many years. How could he leave now?


    Never mind, after all, he was alone and didn¡¯t have any concern. However, Yin Daoist was different from him.


    Yin Daoist interrupted Ye Daoyuan, saying coldly, ¡°I came here today with the intention of dying. It is just a matter of death. I could not flee before the battle. If word got out, I¡¯m afraid I would be theughingstock,¡±


    The connection between Zong Sheng Temple and the royal family was not shallow. They had been receiving support for many years. If he fled from the battle at this moment, he would be ridiculed by countless people, especially his fellow brother at Louguan Tao.


    As for the heritage issue that Ye Daoyuan was worried about, he was least concerned about it. After all, Louguan Tao and Zong Sheng Temple originated from the same source. Even though they had disputes, if he died, would his brother from Louguan Tao really watch while the Zong Sheng Temple was destroyed?


    Therefore, facing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s proposition, both rejected it. No one had the intention to leave.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, ¡°In that case, let us experience the divinity of a Heavenly Being together today.¡±


    He said loudly again, ¡°Today, we invite the Empress Dowager to ascend!¡±


    ¡°We invite the Empress Dowager to ascend!¡± Ye Daoyuan and Yin Daoist echoed.


    Empress Wu was furious, her face as cold as frost, she said in a chilling tone, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±


    Boom!<div>


    Empress Wu released her primordial Qi around herself. The terrifying aura surged, with nine halos shining on top of her head, and a vision emerging behind her. It looked like an Empress sitting high above, gazing at Pei Xuanjing, her eyes filled with majesty.


    Her slender, fair hand pped down, and in an instant, countless light feathers descended towards Pei Xuanjing, seemingly wanting to annihte Pei Xuanjing in these light feathers.


    Even though her main target was Pei Xuanjing, both Ye Daoyuan and Yin Daoist were staggered when they felt this terrifying power.


    Looking at the light feathers falling from the sky, Pei Xuanjing sensed a dangerous aura. He could feel that these lights were filled with terrifying power, and if hit by them, it would either be death or serious injury.


    The next moment, Pei Xuanjing moved, he reached out and grabbed the hilt of the Longevity Sword.


    The instant the Longevity Sword was in his hand, his aura changed, a soaring sharpness rose from him out of nowhere, the sharp aura seemed to pierce both heaven and earth. ng!


    His movements were swift and decisive ¨C gripping the sword, unsheathing, swinging, all in one seamless motion without any pause!


    Sword Drawing Skill!


    Once again this killing move was executed at the hands of Pei Xuanjing.


    The Divine Sword was unsheathed.


    Brilliant sword light shed, the terrifying sword intent burst out in an instant as the sword was unsheathed, seemingly set to cut through everything.


    Moreover, this sword was incredibly swift, so swift that it reached its limit. As if piercing through time and space, silent and without a trace, it had arrived by the time you saw it.


    It struckter but arrived first!


    The chilling sword light illuminated the sky, the domineering sword light cut through everything, seemingly even the space was cut off, the sky full of light feathers paused, then were sliced by the sword light.


    Boom!


    A terrifying collision caused violent tremors. Even the four Half-Step Heavenly Beings near them had to retreat quickly to avoid the terrifying fluctuations.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The four retreated tens of meters away, their eyes still filled with unrepressed shock. It was not surprising that Empress Wu, who had almost reached the status of the Heavenly Being, could unleash such power.


    But Pei Xuanjing, considered a Half-Step Heavenly Being like them, had such strength, which was simply incredible.

 Chapter 399: 346: Celestial Dharma Domain

    Chapter 399: 346: Celestial Dharma Domain<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    The confrontation between Pei Xuanjing and Empress Wu just made them realize that they could not intervene in this battle, or in other words, they didn¡¯t qualify to intervene.


    Their gazes shed, each shifting their focus onto their recent adversaries, and so the fight resumed.<div>


    The smoke cleared, and Pei Xuanjing and Empress Wu stood facing each other.


    The terrifying aftermath of their earlier sh had almost eradicated everything. It could be said that within a circumference of several miles around the pce, where the two of them were standing, only the Pce of Myriad Images behind Empress Wu were left undamaged, while the rest of the pces and buildings had all been destroyed, reducing the area to ruins.


    Pei Xuanjing stood on a copsed pir, holding the Longevity Sword upside down, his gaze calmly resting on Empress Wu in the distance.


    The terrifying confrontation just before posed no threat to Empress Wu. She remained uninjured, with not a speck of dust on her clothes, still emanating an air of elegance.


    Emperor Wu stood in the air, eyes filled with a subtle surprise, looking down from above like a sovereign, ¡°You¡¯ve given me a big surprise. I had thought that the biggest obstacle would be Ye Daoyuan, but I never thought it would be you.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    To Empress Wu, the person most likely to stop her from carrying out this n was always thought to be Ye Daoyuan. After all, this man renowned as the best in the world had held sway over the world for decades, his reputation well established in people¡¯s hearts.


    Even though Pei Xuanjing had been rising and aplishing things that left many dumbstruck, Empress Wu never really took him seriously or considered him as an opponent.


    The same was true even after Pei Xuanjing defeated the Red Sun Martial Venerate ten years ago.


    However, the power that Pei Xuanjing exhibited at this moment far exceeded her expectations. This undoubtedly surprised her.


    ¡°In that case, it¡¯s my honor,¡± came the voice of Pei Xuanjing.


    A hint of curiosity shed in his eyes as he asked, ¡°In truth, there¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t understand. With the Empress in such a realm, having grasped the mysteries of Heavenly People, why not break through the void, transform into a Celestial Human, ascend and leave? Why insist on lingering here?¡±<div>


    Bing a Celestial Human is everyone¡¯s pursuit. Compared to the realm of Heavenly Human, power is truly trivial.


    Moreover, as soon as Pei Xuanjing entered the half-step Heavenly Being, he could feel that the realm of Heavenly Human was already the strongest power this world could amodate. Anyone entering the Heavenly Human Realm would be suppressed by Heaven and Earth, just like how Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current strength could far surpass a half-step Heavenly Human, but he couldn¡¯t show his superior power, as that would lead to the expulsion and suppression of Heaven and Earth.


    The situation faced by Empress Wu in front of him was no different. She had already kicked down the mysteries of Heavenly Human. Even without active cultivation, as time went on, her realm would continue to grow, until she eventually transformed into Heavenly Human and ascended.


    Meanwhile, during this period, Empress Wu would be under the scrutiny of Heaven and Earth as well. She couldn¡¯t disy her Heavenly Human power for a long time, otherwise, the Door of Celestial would inevitably descend and force her to ascend and be a Celestial Human. If she refused, she would be rejected by Heaven and Earth, which would bring about cmities from Heaven and Earth.


    Therefore, even if she ascended to the throne, she probably wouldn¡¯t be Emperor for long. In the end, her fate would inevitably be to ascend and leave this world.


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, a hint of cunning shed in Empress Wu¡¯s eyes and she smiled, ¡°So, you¡¯ve also sensed this realm. No wonder.¡±


    Only someone like this Sword Saint who has experienced the attention of Heaven and Earth would know so much.


    As for the doubts raised by Pei Xuanjing, she didn¡¯t feel like answering. She simply shook her head lightly and spat out a few cold words: ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    You don¡¯t understand!


    Since she was unwilling to exin, Pei Xuanjing, who wasn¡¯t the kind to pry too deeply out of curiosity, flipped his wrist and said coldly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m already very pleased to have the opportunity to duel with the Empress, who is a Heavenly Human.¡±


    The Shenxiao Origin Qi within his body surged out recklessly. His clothes fluttered without wind, the qi was unstable, and in just a moment, six colors¡ªgreen, red, yellow, white, ck, and purple¡ªcovered the Longevity Sword.<div>


    At this moment, this Ten Thousand-Forged Divine Weapon in his hand, which was originally iparably sharp, had been tempered by him for ten years, and had developed some semnce of spirituality, emitting a humming sound of sword resonance.


    Under the corrosion of this Qi, it emitted a dreadful aura, its sharpness was so intense that it could tear through space just by the sword qi it emitted.


    Pei Xuanjing announced loudly: ¡°I request that the Empress enlighten me!¡±


    As soon as the words fell, he slowly raised his sword. His movements were slow and his sword moves unremarkable, yet the aura emanated from his body continually ascended. The Shenxiao Origin Qi pervaded all directions¡ªgreen, red, yellow, white, ck, and purple¡ªimbuing the sky and covering several miles around with these six colors. The sky above the pce city seemed to be enveloped by these six hues.


    The sky, originally manipted by Empress Wu, underwent another transformation. The Nine Luminaries radiated dazzling light, and almost everyone could see dense stardust falling from these nine stars towards Pei Xuanjing.


    The First Sword: Nine Luminaries.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes were filled with battle spirit. The Longevity Sword in his hand roared violently. As he shed the sword, countless starlights illuminated, and thunder roared.


    The sh of the sword was like the downfall of the Nine Heavens Milky Way, overwhelming and surging, causing a tumultuous surge of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi spurred by the boundless Shenxiao Origin Qi.


    The stunning sword light seemed like a dragon¡¯s roar and a tiger¡¯s howl echoing throughout the pce city, leaving numerous people astounded.


    ¡°This strike isn¡¯t bad, but it¡¯s still far from enough to deal with me.¡±


    Faced with such a terrifying sword strike, Empress Wu showed no fear. A smile emerged on the corner of her mouth and she spoke indifferently.<div>


    Boom!


    A fierce momentum burst out from her, followed by purple-golden Primordial Qi swirling out, instantly permeating all around her.


    Purple-golden Primordial Qi spread within a radius of several miles, seemingly dyeing Heaven and Earth purple-gold. The purple-golden Primordial Qi condensed into countless purple-gold lotus flowers, covering the sky.


    Empress Wu then quietly stood on thergest lotus tform amid the sea of lotus flowers, and what was most surprising was that a shadow of Buddha, who bore a remarkable resemnce to Empress Wu, flickered in and out of view.


    The sword light from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sh descended, and its terrifying power made those lotus flowers vibrate and flutter, with countless lotus flowers turning into powder. Unfortunately, this sword strike didn¡¯tst long. Before it could approach the lotus tform where Empress Wu was, it had exhausted all its power and disappeared into nothingness.


    ¡°Celestial Dharma Domain!¡± Pei Xuanjing felt the power contained in this magical domain, and couldn¡¯t help but say in a deep voice.


    Through ten years of cultivation, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength had improved. The power of his swordy naturally had increased immeasurably. If he were to face off against the Red Sun Martial Venerate again, he could easily shatter thetter¡¯s Magic Domain.


    It could be said that under his sword, almost no one¡¯s Magic Domain could survive.

 Chapter 400: 347: Unity of Brahma Demon

    Chapter 400: 347: Unity of Brahma Demon<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    However, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current strike with his sword was unable to shatter Empress Wu¡¯s Magical Domain at all, but instead was greatly reduced in its radiance. Even though there might be ws in the fully consolidated Celestial Dharma Domain by the opponent, undeniably, their own Magical Domains were highly inferior inparison.


    At this very moment, Empress Wu¡¯s eyes were cold as ice. She struck with one palm, releasing rolling sts of energy.<div>


    Simultaneously, as she struck, the illusory figure of a Buddha behind her appeared to smile, lifting its palm to form a gigantic purple-gold handprint, mming down towards Pei Xuanjing.


    Countless amount of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi converged, solidifying the gigantic purple-gold handprint, making it even more corporeal.


    In the eyes of Pei Xuanjing, this handprint was so immense that it blotted out the sun, obscuring all of the heavenly expanses ¨C the only sight that remained was this handprint.


    Pei Xuanjing swung his sword, consecutively shing eight times. Instantly, the sword qi crisscrossed in all eight directions, yet didn¡¯t dissipate for a long while.


    These eight currents of sword qi soared up to the sky, filling the Eight Extremes, aligning with the Eight Trigrams¡¯ principles.


    In the blink of an eye, in the sky above formed an Eight Trigrams¡¯ imageposed of sword qi. The eight sword qi currentsplemented and restrained each other, simultaneously enhancing one another. They were ceaselessly alive, never-ending in their momentum.


    Second Sword ¡¤ Eight Extremes!


    This was the second sword that Pei Xuanjing had truly created during his hand-to-handbat with Red Sun Martial Venerate. It could be considered as his Magical Domain, an Eight Trigrams Sword Diagram. As long as the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi did not cease and the sword qi did not extinguish, this Eight Trigrams Sword Diagram could exist perpetually, and acted as an eternally existing Sword Domain.


    The Eight Trigrams Sword Diagram was ceaselessly absorbing endless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi.


    The influx of the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi ignited the eight symbols in the diagram, boosting the power of the sword plot.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s move, Empress Wu, who was still attacking, showed a trace of admiration in her eyes. ¡°Using a sword¡¯s will to traverse the sky, suppressing the Eight Extremes, in this Magical Domain, your sword dao¡¯s power is bolstered, its power is extraordinarily remarkable. Good, very good.¡±<div>


    ¡°Good, is it?¡± Pei Xuanjing spoke to himself, ¡°I fear it is more than just good!¡±


    Boom! His aura, which was already fierce, once again became stronger, Shenxiao Origin Qi recklessly stirred around him.


    He quickly touched his fingers, forming an unidentifiable hand sign. A green, red, yellow, white, and ck light twinkled before him, interweaving constantly, quickly merging together, forming an abstruse stream. It seemed to signify spring, summer, autumn, and winter, embracing both the Five Directions and Five Elements and the Four Seasons and Five Orders.


    ¡°Come forth, thunder!¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s five fingers clench in the air, a purple-blue lightning appeared.


    With a gentle p, the purple-blue streak of light shed into it. The purple-blue light seemed to transform into a lightning serpent. The serpent circled within the painting, thus creating a sense of vitality and destruction to the painting, making it appear full of life.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Empress, evaluate this move!¡± Pei Xuanjing said.


    His Longevity Sword emanated a chilling sword qi. Above the sky, the Big Dipper sparkled unusually, with seven shafts of starlight raining down, forming a star robe around him.


    Third Sword ¡¤ Seven Stars.


    The Tian Shu and Tian Xuan stars form the hilt, the Tian Ji, Tian Quan, and Yu Heng stars form the body, the Kai Yang star forms the de, and the Yao Guang forms the cutting edge. Drawing on the power of the Big Dipper and the power of the Dipper Constetion to face the enemy.


    Of course, if an expert of the Daming World were to see Pei Xuanjing¡¯s move, they¡¯d find some resemnce with the Seven Kills Sword Skill of the Seven Kills Sword Sect in this strike.


    Pei Xuanjingbined the Seven Kills Sword Skill and borrowed the power of the Seven Stars to gather the three mostbat-oriented constetions, Seven Kills, Po Jun, and Tan Lang. This move was an unsurpassedbat sword skill.<div>


    Originally, the shing Big Dipper shone brightly, illuminating the sky. It seemed as if even the Seven Kills Star of the Southern Dipper was being attracted and produced some sort of attraction with the Tan Lang Star and Po Jun Star.


    A sword sliced through!


    The heavens shook, and all that was left in everyone¡¯s eyes was this resplendently radiant sword. It was as though it sliced through an entire gxy, shing at the tremendous purple handprint.


    Boom!


    The sharp sword light effortlessly shattered the massive purple handprint. The menacing remaining sword qi spiraled all around.


    ¡°Retreat!¡±


    Currently engaged in battle, Ye Daoyuan and the others in unison, hastily retreated once more.


    Waiting for the four of them to retreat several miles away, they finally managed to see the results of this encounter.


    Although the sword light had disappeared, the remnant sword qi still left a trembling in people¡¯s hearts. The Pce of Myriad Images, which was originally protected by Empress Wu, was now shed apart by this sword and was turned into a pile of broken rubble.


    All of the purple-gold lotuses in the Magical Domain where Empress Wu stood were destroyed. As for the lotus tform under her feet, it was still there, but the tform was covered in sword marks, which remained even after all this time.


    ¡°Pei Min, you deserve to die!¡± Empress Wu was furious.<div>


    She reached into the void with her hand, a purple-gold treasure sword appeared in her hand. This sword appeared to be noble and supreme, as if all things in the world would kneel before it.


    Empress Wu coldly lifted her purple-gold treasure sword, and then resolutely struck with her sword again.


    She drew her sword in the void and several purple-gold divine dragons roared out, spiraling and rolling, shing towards Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing also resolutely dispatched his sword!


    Sword light spread everywhere, the heavens and earth transformed.


    The purple-gold Divine Dragon collided with the sword light, exploded with a loud noise, and a terrifying current of air caused space to rupture, but it also grinded the sword light to obliteration.


    Boom!


    Pei Xuanjing was forced to retreat several miles back due to such terrifying shockwaves.


    If not for his innately powerful physical defense, this sword alone would be enough to destroy him.


    ¡°I never imagined that a soldier who has condensed gas into a weapon could create a divine weapon with such extraordinary power, and this sword seems to be the legendary Imperial Sword!¡± Pei Xuanjing looked at the purple-gold sword and thought.


    ¡°Being able to exchange blows with me for such a period, Pei Min, you are indeed worthy of the title Sword Saint. However, it ends here!¡±


    Empress Wu swung her sword, and at this moment stood in the Magical Domain as if she were amanding queen, with everything appearing to yield to hermand.


    The sword will was filled with a sense of imperial prestige, desiring to have all things yield.


    However, Pei Xuanjing seemed to be unaffected by it, thrusting his sword outward, presenting an incredibly domineering disy of sword will, which was in no way inferior to the opponent.


    The two exchanged blows, their sword light intersecting and crisscrossing. The wild waves of sword qi swept all around, seeming to shatter the heavens and the earth. Then, those qi waves were like a dam burst, as endless as a pouring river of water, filling all of the pce city. Countless pces and towers were destroyed, leaving behind a batteredndscape and ruined walls.


    Chanting of Buddhist scriptures and the howling sound of a demon echoed.


    At this moment of a showdown, Empress Wu fought without holding anything back, and Pei Xuanjing truly got a glimpse of the foundation of her cultivation.


    Brahma and Demon cultivation were merged and united into one.


    This almost rarely taken path was surprisingly disyed by Empress Wu once again.

 Chapter 401: 348

    Chapter 401: 348<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    The Demonic Way and Brahma Gate are inherently opposed. Although trying to practice the skills of both paths simultaneously seems easy, reaching an incredibly advanced level is no simple feat.


    Moreover, the skills of the two paths are like water and fire. If one cannot maintain the bnce and allows one side to suppress the other, it¡¯s very easy to be bacshe. Countless masters have tried but failed in the end because of this.<div>


    No one expected that Empress Wu could achieve this.


    And even though she practiced two paths, her real foundation was different. She chose to control both paths with the Imperial Path, forcefully turning them into a bnce; an unthinkable approach.


    ¡°Such an idea is audacious, but it isn¡¯t necessarily a new way of thinking,¡± praised Pei Xuanjing silently.


    Yin and Yang opposed each other. Apart from the Tai Chi fusion, this method could also be used to achieve bnce.


    Rumble¡­


    Who knows how many rounds these two had gone through, with countless moves unleashed in the blink of an eye.


    All kinds of martial studies were used by both sides, whether it was exquisite skills or ordinary moves; both sides had the terrifying power to destroy Heaven and Earth at their fingertips.


    The purple-gold sword in Empress Wu¡¯s hand had vanished and reformed countless times. But with the aid of the Heavenly Earthly Force, her body¡¯s Primordial Qi didn¡¯t diminish in the slightest.


    In contrast, Pei Xuanjing was somewhat overshadowed. After all, he was just a Half-Step Heavenly Being and the Heavenly Earthly Force he could use was inferior to Empress Wu.


    The tiny difference was a significant weak point for these two mighty fighters. Empress Wu had been suppressing Pei Xuanjing all this time and if it were not for his robust physical strength, he wouldn¡¯t havested this long.


    Pei Xuanjing had never faced such an opponent, and what troubled him the most was this Heavenly Earthly Force. He had never felt it before, but during his showdown with Empress Wu, he seemed to feel a faint but detectable repellent force from it.<div>


    Any ordinary person might neglect this minute repulsion, but with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sensitive Yin Spirit, it was impossible for him to overlook this.


    ¡°Logically, the battle power that Empress Wu has disyed is closer to that of a Heavenly Being than mine, so the Heavenly Earthly Force should be repelling her, not me.¡± This was the greatest mystery in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mind.


    ¡®Martial Generation Li Xing is destined by Heaven!¡¯


    The phrase from the monk named Huiming that he had just killed came to mind. He had said that it was destined for Empress Wu, Gen Li Xing, to ascend the throne and take over the Great Tang.


    Pei Xuanjing had initially dismissed these prophetic words and deemed them as nonsense. But the way their fight was progressing was hinting that it might be true.


    ¡°Are you wondering why Heaven and Earth shun you?¡± Empress Wu asked him.


    Pei Xuanjing frowned and looked at her without hiding his confusion: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Empress Wu arrogantly said: ¡°Because I am the Child of Destiny in this world. ¡®Gen Li Xing of the Martial Generation¡¯ is preordained by Heaven, you outsider!¡±


    Boom!


    Upon hearing the word ¡®outsider,¡¯ Pei Xuanjing felt as if his heart was hit by stormy waves. He looked at Empress Wu in shock.


    It would be impossible for her to know that he is not of this world.<div>


    Ever since the simtor appeared, no one has ever been able to discern the reality of the simtor.


    Empress Wu¡¯s voice continued to ring in his ears, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you came to the World of Myriad Manifestations, but you made the mistake of opposing me.¡±


    Although Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t respond, she seemed certain about his identity.


    At the start of their fight, she didn¡¯t manage to figure out his identity, but she is now sure of it.


    ¡°Outsider?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked tentatively, ¡°You don¡¯t seem surprised about the so-called outsider.¡±


    From what Empress Wu said, it seemed like she knew everything, that she wasn¡¯t surprised about Pei Xuanjing being a ¡®transmigrator,¡¯ like it was amon urrence.


    Could it be that Empress Wu is also not from this world, or has she encountered more than one ¡®transmigrator¡¯?


    This was Pei Xuanjing¡¯s most intense curiosity, which was why he decided to test the waters.


    Unfortunately, upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s question, a hint of disappointment sparked in Empress Wu¡¯s eyes, ¡°So you stumbled into this world. What a letdown.¡±


    She initially thought that Pei Xuanjing was sent here by one of her enemies. But by asking such a question, he confirmed that he was simply an idental outsider, not sent by any particr person.


    Looking coldly at Pei Xuanjing, Empress Wu said, ¡°The Generation of Martial Li Xing is a destiny, it is ordained. Although there may be ups and downs in the process, the result will absolutely not change.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om<div>


    ¡°Is that so!¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes were ice-cold. Her confidence of already having victory in her hands was really disgusting.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been restraining your power, not daring to exceed the limit. It¡¯s probably because you¡¯re afraid of attracting the arrival of the Door of Celestial, isn¡¯t it!¡± He guessed, coldly.


    ¡°What?¡± Empress Wu¡¯s expression changed, clearly having her thoughts exposed.


    Indeed, even though she was favored by Heaven and Earth and was assisted by the Heavenly Earthly Force in her Cultivation, she couldn¡¯t break the rules of Heaven and Earth. Hence, even though she had the power to rival a Heavenly Being, she still held back, not daring to release her full power.


    ¡°Ha-ha, as expected!¡± said Pei Xuanjing, a smile creeping across his face.


    Empress Wu had been fighting him all this while without using full strength, which meant that she had something to worry about.


    His suspicion was now confirmed. The constraint of Heaven and Earth was that if exceeded, the Door of Celestial would be inevitably drawn.


    When that happens, even if she could defeat him, facing the Door of Celestial, she would only have the option of ascending, and would not be able to continue with her n.


    ¡°Today, please ascend, Empress Dowager!¡± Pei Xuanjing said, his voice firm.


    The projection symbolizing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Great Tao foundation was illuminating, its multicolored rays twinkling and exuding a mystical atmosphere harmonized with Pei Xuanjing.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing was no longer holding back. He revealed all his power.


    Rumble¡­


    When Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Yin Spirit power was unleashed, everyone within dozens of miles felt a terrifying pressure appear out of nowhere, as if it were directly targeting their souls.


    Even the Empress Wu, who had already advanced to the Heavenly Being stage, couldn¡¯t help but be shocked when she felt this formidable mental power.


    She wanted to stop what Pei Xuanjing was about to do, but it was already toote.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Empress Wu was shocked. Was the n she had been scheming for so long about to fall apart?

 Chapter 402: 349, Incarnation of Heaven, Ascending Away (End of This Volume.)

    Chapter 402: 349, Incarnation of Heaven, Ascending Away (End of This Volume.)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Pei Xuanjing slowly raised his sword, his actions slow, his swordsmanship in and unremarkable, yet his aura was constantly increasing. The Shenxiao Origin Qi filled the four corners, in blue, red, yellow, white, ck, and purple. These colors dyed the entire sky and enveloped dozens of miles around.


    Under this sword move, one could feel not only the bright sword intent,parable to the great sun, but also the vitality of spring, the heat of summer, the bleakness of autumn, and the chill of winter.<div>


    The Four Seasons Rotation was unpredictable, endlessly generating life. It seemed as if there was no beginning and no end, a cycle that went on forever.


    Pei Xuanjing stood there, his body moving with his sword, his sword following his heart. At this moment, he seemed to merge with heaven and earth, resonating an indescribable rhythm.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s essence, energy, and spiritbined as one, the power generated had already reached its zenith, surpassing the power of this world.


    If he were to strike with this sword, it will surely shake the heavens and earth.


    At this moment, heaven and earth were no longer assisting Pei Xuanjing, but rather, they were hindering him. The will of the heavens and earth was now fixated on him.


    ¡°The Door of Celestial has appeared!¡±


    Ye Daoyuan and others gasped in surprise from a distance.


    High in the sky, a door appeared, with intricately etched patterns, radiating an immortal aura.


    Their faces were filled with horror, they didn¡¯t understand why this was happening, why the Door of Celestial would appear at Pei Min¡¯s call.


    Didn¡¯t they say that when Empress Wu ascends to the Celestial Human Realm, the Door of Celestial would open?


    Why was it Pei Min, a being who was merely at the Half-Step Heavenly Being stage not long ago?<div>


    However, the two who understood the situation the best didn¡¯t offer any exnations.


    Pei Xuanjing was indifferent to the urging from the heaven and earth. His gaze was fixed on Empress Wu, he dered loudly: ¡°This sword, Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Intention, I ask the Empress to appreciate.¡±


    With one strike of the sword, the divine power was prison-like, slicing through life. The path of the sword glow turned into a vacuum, it was as if the sword of heaven had descended, like a white rainbow piercing the sun.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Seeing this swording head-on, the countenance of Empress Wu turned chill, a sense of urgency filled her heart.


    At this moment, she faced this predicament, having caught a tiger by its tail.


    For her to face a sword strike from one who had attained the Celestial Human Realm, it was not too terrifying, as long as she used the power of the Celestial Human Realm, she would definitely easily withstand this sword.


    But if she were to employ the power of the Celestial Human Realm, she would inevitably attract the attention of the will of heaven and earth, especially with the Door of Celestial nearby. It would be immediately locked and forced her to ascend.


    But if she were to ascend, regardless if she became a celestial being, it would be considered a failure to her. All her painstaking schemes would be in vain.


    Yet, if she didn¡¯t employ the power of the Celestial Human Realm, she simply couldn¡¯t resist. Against this sword, it would be difficult for those below the Celestial Human Realm to resist, the chances of survival were slim.


    Moreover, even if by chance she survived under this sword, she would definitely be severely injured. However, the current situation wouldn¡¯t allow her to be injured.<div>


    Therefore, the situation was a stalemate at this moment.


    However, Empress Wu was no ordinary person after all. She resentfully red at Pei Min, a hint of refusal shed in her eyes.


    Boom!


    An intimidating aura exploded from her, a genuine Celestial being¡¯s aura. She lightly swung her palm, blocking the strike of that sword.


    However, simrly, her aura was also noticed by the will of heaven and earth, and enveloped by the Door of Celestial.


    ¡°You have ruined my n, and you have to pay the price!¡± Killing intent appeared on Empress Wu¡¯s face as she attempted to kill Pei Xuanjing.


    Her n failed again at this moment, causing her to seethe with resentment.


    If that¡¯s the case, she definitely couldn¡¯t let the other party have it easy. She would kill this guy first, then contemte if she could deceive the Door of Celestial and test if there was any chance of recovery.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing saw that Empress Wu was approaching with murderous intent, causing his hair to stand on end.


    As expected, Heavenly Ascender is terrifying. Once they no longer hold back, the strength they disy is frightening.<div>


    He knew if there were to be a battle, he would surely die.


    His eyes swept towards the Door of Celestial beside him, Pei Xuanjing immediately made a decision. He decisively struck the Longevity Sword in his hand downward at the Door of Celestial.


    Bang!


    The tremendous shock almost made his hands numb. Even with his robust body, it was hard to bear such a terrifying counter-shock. His Longevity Sword was even knocked out of his hand.


    But Pei Xuanjing achieved his goal. At this moment, the Door of Celestial trembled and produced a great suction force towards Pei Xuanjing.


    Just then, Empress Wu¡¯s palm strikended on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s body.


    With a wisp of a smile at the corner of his mouth, Pei Xuanjing said, ¡°I request Your Majesty, rise with me!¡±


    He didn¡¯t dodge Empress Wu¡¯s palm, but instead operated the mysterious Universe Shift to borrow her strength. The energy of Empress Wu was adhered, and both were enveloped by the Door of Celestial and went inside.


    ¡°Taoist Friend Ye, the matters afterwards are left to you¡­¡±


    Everything happened in the time of a snap. Ye Daoyuan and others were dumbfounded, gazing at the gradually disappearing Door of Celestial.


    ¡°Celestial beings¡­¡±


    Looking at the two rising figures, Ye Daoyuan couldn¡¯t help but murmur.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the first time in thousands of years for someone to ascend to be a Celestial again!¡±


    ¡°The realm we have been dreaming of¡­¡±


    The four of them sighed with diverse expressions.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ye Daoyuan looked at the two remaining and said to them: ¡°Do the two Taoist friends still want to continue?¡±


    Master Zhiyuan and the Sect Master of the Demonic Cult, Ying Tian Sheng, looked at each other, silent.


    There was definitely no way they could continue to fight, and there was no point either.


    The Empress they supported had already ascended and be a celestial being. There was no one left who could rece the Empress¡¯s position.


    Therefore, there was already no significance for them to continue fighting to the death. Even if they won, what then? Could they expect to rece the Empress to seize power?


    Impossible!


    Ying Tian Sheng was the most decisive, he said to Ye Daoyuan: ¡°I need a guarantee, I need the emperor¡¯s guarantee, to let this matter end here and never pursue it again.¡±


    Master Zhiyuan also had the same demand.


    Ye Daoyuan understood thatpromise was the most suitable solution at this moment. After all, the two in front of him were also on the Half-Step Heavenly Being level. If they were truly desperate, the final result would be mutual destruction.


    Thus, he agreed.


    At this point, everything was already settled. Even if there were still conflicts, the intensity would never be as severe as before, and it would not affect the session of the emperor.


    As the Empress ascended, there was no longer any hindrance to the emperor. He smoothly cleared the court, then implemented his own political strategies.


    When the news of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s confrontation with the Empress, and their summoning of the Door of Celestial to ascend reached all around the world, it caused a great upheaval.


    Especially when the news spread, that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Longevity Sword, the Ten Thousand-Forged Divine Weapon, did not ascend with him, but was left behind, it drove countless people into a frenzy, all wanting to seize this divine weapon left by a celestial being, in order to probe the secrets of the Celestials.


    Decadester, the son of a wealthy merchant acquired the sword by chance, henceforth, he rose all the way, creating a name for himself with his poetry and swordsmanship.

 Chapter 403: 350: Substantial Harvest; The Strong Who Never Died!

    Chapter 403: 350: Substantial Harvest; The Strong Who Never Died!<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    [This projection simtion of life has ended. Would the host like to inherit the cultivation realms and other rewards earned in this projection simtion?]


    ¡°Yes!¡±<div>


    Pei Xuanjing chose to inherit without hesitation.


    After a long time, he slowly opened his eyes, feeling the strength of his body at this moment, a satisfied smile surfaced at the corner of his mouth.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°However, I didn¡¯t expect this life simtion to end like this.¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    In this life simtion, he summoned the heavenly gate with a sword at hisst confrontation with Empress Wu, which consequently allowed his dao of Qi refinement to step into the Heavenly Realm, also known as the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm.


    Although Pei Xuanjing cultivated three ways simultaneously, the Dao of Qi refinement progressed too quickly, while the Way of Essence Refinement and Spirit Refinement were just at the Heavenly Rank, which is the perfected Mortal Realm, so the addedbat power was limited.


    Empress Wu, although she only cultivated the Dao of Qi refinement, she mastered three ultimate arts: Emperor, Demon, and Sacred. Her power was far superior to others.


    Inside the heavenly gate, Pei Xuanjing had another fierce battle with Empress Wu. They fought for an unknown amount of time, but they were always evenly matched and it was hard to dere a winner.


    Finally, a light curtain fell, separating their fight, making it impossible for them to strike at each other. Then Pei Xuanjing entered a mysterious realm, as if the principles of heaven and earth wereid out before his eyes.


    Upon waking up, he found that his life simtion had inexplicably ended.


    ¡°However, the gains from this round far exceeded my expectations.¡± He eximed quietly.


    Initially, his Dao of Qi Refinement had stepped into the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm with the aid of the Door of Celestial. But the Way of Essence Refinement and Spirit Refinement remained in the first level of the Spirit Realm.<div>


    However, thatst retreat into a state of transcendent meditation to perceive thews of heaven and earth allowed him to inadvertently condense his twelfth energy core, pushing his physical body into the Second Layer of the Spirit Realm. Also, his Yin Spirit refined itself once more. After passing through another thunder tribtion, he would step into the Second Layer of the Spirit Realm.


    ¡°Outsider!¡± Pei Xuanjing reminisced about this life simtion, specifically the word spoken by Empress Wu during theirst encounter.


    Despite Pei Xuanjing¡¯s repeated probes in their subsequent encounters, Empress Wu refused to reveal any information. However, her resolute attitude made it clear to Pei Xuanjing that Empress Wu had definitely met ¡®outsiders¡¯ like him before.


    He spected that since reaching a certain limit in the World of Myriad Manifestations allows one to break through the void, transform into a celestial being, and ascend, this indicated that once power reaches a certain limit, one might be able to break free of the bonds of the original world, leave this world, and go to another one.


    So, if there are people in worlds where the power limit is lower than the Myriad Manifestations Realm who have reached the limit of their world, can they ascend into the World of Myriad Manifestations?


    Those who enter the Myriad Manifestations Realm, wouldn¡¯t they be considered outsiders to this realm as well?


    ¡°And perhaps Empress Wu is not ordinary. Knowing so much and confidently dering that Li Xing of the Martial Generation is fated raises my suspicion. If it hadn¡¯t been for my appearance messing everything up, the conclusion might have indeed progressed as smoothly as fate.¡± Pei Xuanjing contemted.


    In fact, his spection enlightened him on a matter which had troubled him for a long time.


    The information Pei Xuanjing found in the Page of the Netherworld¡¯s Book stated that before the Tang Dynasty, Heaven and Earth weren¡¯t silent, the Daming World was still in a cultivation golden age. Countless powerful and ancient cultivators coexisted in the world, and there were countless strong beings residing in this world.


    These mighty beings possessed divine skills such as moving mountains and seas and travelling through clouds and mists. They could travel from the North Sea to the Southern Wastes in a single day, traverse the limitless azure skies and the yellow springs. They had incredibly long lives and the ability to alter the world.


    However, they were still constrained by the limitation of their status as mortals. The Sword of Mortality, the fear of their finite lives, was always hanging over their heads, causing constant fear.<div>


    In the end, for the pursuit of Bing Immortal and truly living forever, theyunched a great war that caused rivers to dry up and mountains to copse. Eventually, even Heaven and Earth shattered and could no longer sustain them.


    ¡°I originally conjectured that some powerful old cultivators might have survived in those remaining Cave Heavens and Blessed Lands, barely surviving, awaiting the right opportunity.¡± A gleam shed in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s deep eyes as he spoke solemnly: ¡°Perhaps, there¡¯s more to it. Since this world is no longer worth living in for them, those mighty cultivators might have the ability to leave and seek a world suitable for their existence.¡±


    However!


    Pei Xuanjing had a concern: those people had to leave because of the world¡¯s silence and Daming World was no longer suitable for their existence. Now that the world has revived, would those peoplee back?


    This is crucial!


    ¡°In the golden age of cultivation, ordinary Martial Artists in the Mortal Realm were not considered cultivators. Only those who stepped into the Spirit Realm were worthy of being called cultivators. That implies those who can leave and return are definitely not weak. I¡¯m afraid that there are not many in the Daming martial world who can resist!¡±


    Moreover, there was something else worrying Pei Xuanjing.


    After putting in so much effort and colluding with various forces of the Taoist School, he had only managed to seize a part of the imperial court¡¯s power, made the emperor his named disciple, and broke the shackles of Heaven and Earth to establish an earthly imperial court.


    If those people returned, his ns would undoubtedly be disrupted.


    Those major powers that hadn¡¯t gained any benefits were only submissive under the joint suppression of him and the Taoist School because they didn¡¯t have the strength to confront him, not because they were willing to yield willingly.


    Especially those major powers with ancient heritage, if they colluded with the returning beings, theirbined external and internal offensive would create great trouble for him and could possibly destroy his ns.<div>


    He must be on his guard!


    Would those people really return?


    Although it was just a guess, Pei Xuanjing felt strangely confident in his own hunch.


    Considering the information from the Page of the Netherworld¡¯s Book, how powerful and terrifying those people were, Pei Xuanjing did not believe that they would have all passed away.


    Therefore, he would rather believe that those people would return, as it¡¯s always better to believe you¡¯re at risk when in actual fact, you¡¯re not.


    Heaven and Earth have begun to revive, and the strengths of the mighty beings they can amodate are getting higher and higher. Therefore, when those people return, it¡¯s certain that the world¡¯s situation will once again be reshaped. This is beyond doubt.


    And with the Daming Empire now controlling the situation in the Daming World, Pei Xuanjing and his allies who have gained a lot will necessarily be the vanguard faced with these people.


    A sh and conflict is inevitable!

 Chapter 404: 351: The Hidden Card Left by Those People

    Chapter 404: 351: The Hidden Card Left by Those People<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    ¡°It seems the top priority right now is to instigate the n immediately, without any dys. Only by being thoroughly prepared can we stand firm in the uing storm,¡± concluded Pei Xuanjing.


    Unless Pei Xuanjing was willing to retreat after those people returned, after all, with his current strength, even in the prosperous era of the Tang Dynasty thousands of years ago, he would be considered a great cultivator and could dominate a faction. If he was willing to step back and protect himself, there wouldn¡¯t be any major issues.<div>


    However, this would mean giving up hisyout and the advantageous situation he had painstakingly established. This was something Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t ept or tolerate.


    Therefore, conflict was inevitable. Only by truly contending could he establish his authority and demonstrate his strength to secure his own position.


    Now, those people were in the shadows, while Pei Xuanjing and his allies were in the open.


    What Pei Xuanjing could do was to seize the current time, enhancing his strength as quickly as he could, and strengthening his own faction¡¯s strength so that they could really stand invincible.


    Once decided, Pei Xuanjing was not going to continue his seclusion. He needed to advance things now, expedite his ns, and prepare for potential issues in the future.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how long this simtion took.¡± Pei Xuanjing looked at the thick dust in his secret chamber, his brows slightly furrowed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Master, you¡¯ve emerged from seclusion!¡± Pang Hong looked at Pei Xuanjing with surprise and delight.


    Looking at his master who was just sitting there, despite not disying any intimidating demeanor, Pang Hong was sure his master¡¯s strength had definitely improved.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded, suddenly frowned and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve breakthrough to the Second-ss Realm?¡±


    ¡°Master has a discerning eye, this disciple has managed to breakthrough just recently,¡± Pang Hong answered reverently.


    Pei Xuanjing asked, ¡°Do you know how long I¡¯ve been in seclusion this time?¡±<div>


    He remembered that when he started his seclusion, Pang Hong had not even broken through the Third-grade Realm. ording to his own calctions, even if things went smoothly, it would take Pang Hong five or six years to break through the Third-grade Realm.


    But now, Pang Hong had already broken through to the Second-ss Realm, which was somewhat surprising to Pei Xuanjing. Had he been in seclusion for decades?


    Pang Hong was stunned. Upon hearing his master¡¯s question, although perplexed, he answered honestly, ¡°Master, your seclusion should havested for five years.¡±


    ¡°Five years!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing was secretly shocked, he didn¡¯t realize that this simtion of life would have taken so long.


    Considering that he had spent nearly thirty years in the life simtion, it meant that for every six years passed in the life simtion, one year had passed in the Daming world.


    At this moment, he could finally confirm one thing, that is, the World of Myriad Manifestations did truly exist, it was certainly not just a simple projected world.


    Pei Xuanjing put this thought aside for a while, turned to Pang Hong and asked, ¡°You managed to break through to the Second-ss Realm in just five years, did you encounter any extraordinary opportunities?¡±


    At the moment, he could clearly sense the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi circting between heaven and earth, which was much denser than before he started the life simtion, but it was still much less than in the World of Myriad Manifestations where he had projected his consciousness.


    ording to his estimation, even if he took action now, he could only exert the power of Spirit Realm Onefold, or at most, Spirit Realm Second Layer, he absolutely couldn¡¯t exert all the strength of the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm.


    It could be said that although Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength had greatly improved, he couldn¡¯t exert too much strength because the speed of Heaven and Earth¡¯s recovery was too slow, and he was vaguely restricted.<div>


    However, for Pei Xuanjing, it didn¡¯t matter at all because even under such a restraint, with his own strength, he should be invincible in this world, with no one being able topete with him.


    He asked Pang Hong because such a considerable increase in Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, although it had alleviated many restrictions for Mortal Realm martial artists to cultivate and sped up their cultivation, it was definitely not as fast as Pang Hong¡¯s.


    Upon hearing master¡¯s words, a smile appeared on Pang Hong¡¯s face, ¡°Master is wise, it was indeed because I entered a Forbidden ce of Blessed Land not long ago and luckily got an opportunity that has allowed me to achieve today¡¯s realm.¡±


    Due to the revival of Heaven and Earth, the world underwent enormous changes. The Cave Heavens and Blessed Lands that had originally been hidden everywhere began to appear in the world, allowing countless martial artists to enter and inherit the wisdom of their predecessors, which facilitated rapid progress in their cultivation realms.


    After Pei Xuanjing began his seclusion, Pang Hong was initially prepared to stand guard, but he was stopped by Yu Zhenzi. Yu Zhenzi volunteered to guard Pei Xuanjing during his seclusion.


    In Yu Zhenzi¡¯s opinion, at Pang Hong¡¯s age, he needed more experience in the world and there was no need for him to stay in one ce. Now that various Cave Heavens and Blessed Lands were appearing, it was a good opportunity for him to find his luck.


    Of course, one of the reasons Yu Zhenzi allowed Pang Hong to wander around was that most of the top martial artists in the world were in seclusion and not showing up, while many young and energetic martial artists were making their name in the world. Pang Hong fighting against these individuals could also enhance the reputation of the Shenxiao Sect.


    In Yu Zhenzi¡¯s view, the Shenxiao Sect had fallen into decline for too long. Even though they had a strong figure like Pei Xuanjing to mp down on others and they themselves were holding the fort, Pei Xuanjing was also aiming to have talented youths from the younger generation like Pang Hong wandering around the world to show the sect¡¯s might.


    It was due to his maneuver that Pang Hong managed to enter one of the Forbidden ces of Blessed Land that emerged recently. He defeated numerous rivals to obtain the inheritance from the Forbidden ce of Blessed Land, used it to step into the Third-grade Realm, and after two years of consolidation, he just recently broke through to the Second-ss Realm.


    ¡°It seems my conjecture was not wrong!¡± Pei Xuanjing came to a sudden realization.


    He had long known that besides some Cave Heavens that naturally existed in these Forbidden Lands, almost all other Forbidden Lands of Blessed Land were left behind by former powerful practitioners.<div>


    Now that Heaven and Earth have revived, the Forbidden Lands of Blessed Land are appearing one after another like bamboo shoots after the rain. This is definitely not a coincidence.


    Perhaps some of the owners of these Forbidden Lands of Blessed Land had fallen, which is why they left their inheritances, but all of their fall would certainly not have happened, and if they appeared so coincidentally, they must have been left as a backup.


    ¡°Master, is there a problem with these inheritances?¡± Pang Hong saw that Pei Xuanjing was deep in thought and couldn¡¯t help but ask out of confusion.


    In fact, concerning so many Forbidden ces of Blessed Land continuously emerging, many smart people had seen that this was not a coincidence. However, when faced with opportunities to enhance their abilities, nobody was willing to give up.


    After all, with Heaven and Earth¡¯s revival, everyone was aware that the situation was about to change tremendously. To ensure they had a ce in the uing Great World, even if there were problems, they couldn¡¯t care less about them now.


    Seeing his master like this now, Pang Hong naturally thought of those rumors and asked the question.

 Chapter 405: 352: The Changes in the Revival of Heaven and Earth, Xue Wuheng’s Methods

    Chapter 405: 352: The Changes in the Revival of Heaven and Earth, Xue Wuheng¡¯s Methods<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s alright. If you don¡¯t mind,ter let me take a look at the skill. If there are no issues with it, you can continue your cultivation.¡±


    Regarding the current situation, this was an open scheme. After all, if he prevented it, it would be the same as stopping someone¡¯s path, which is a matter of life and death.<div>


    So even if Pei Xuanjing was aware of the calction, he could not stop it.


    However, Pei Xuanjing was a little uneasy about the inheritance that his disciple had received. He wanted to investigate it to make sure that it wouldn¡¯t harm him in the end, or benefit others.


    With the simtor at hand, if there was a problem with the skill, it would definitely be checked out.


    ¡°Alright!¡± eximed Pang Hong, nodding his head.


    Hearing that Pei Xuanjing wanted to review the skill, Pang Hong had no hesitation.


    Based on his understanding of Pei Xuanjing, he did not believe that his master wanted to covet his skill. He knew that his master had delved into various martial arts skills in the world and understood countless things, so there was no need to covet this one.


    Moreover, without the assistance of his master in the past, there would be no Pang Hong today. It wouldn¡¯t matter if it was just a skill or even his life, he would not hesitate to give it to his master if he wanted it.


    A smile appeared on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face as he nodded satisfactorily.


    Although he would receive Taoyun value when looking at the skills, he was also eliminating danger for the other party. This was a win-win situation.


    Of course, if Pang Hong did not want to, Pei Xuanjing would not insist.


    ¡°Over these five years, have there been any major events?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked.<div>


    Five years was neither short nor long.


    But for the Daming World, which had just begun to rejuvenate, a lot of things could have happened in five years.


    Upon hearing his master¡¯s inquiry, Pang Hong began to carefully detail the events that had urred over thest five years.


    Ever since the first year when the Heaven and Earth began to rejuvenate, all the superior martial artists went into retreat. With many of the top martial artists temporarily ceasing their activities, a brief period of peace began to surface in the martial world.


    However, just after Pei Xuanjing entered retreat, the once quiet martial world began to surge with activity again. Many individuals took advantage of the rejuvenation of Heaven and Earth to breakthrough realms.


    Perhaps it is true that there is both gain and loss. Those with high martial realms received many insights from the rejuvenation of Heaven and Earth, but their retreat time wasparatively longer. However, for those weaker individuals, after one breakthrough in retreat, they found that diligent cultivation was not enough to continue their progress. Consequently, many individuals emerged from their seclusion.


    It can be said, that solely due to the opportunity afforded by the rejuvenation of Heaven and Earth, the majority of third-grade martial artists were able to enhance their realm. Even those who did not breakthrough managed to solidify their foundations, enhancing their potential.


    After these individuals emerged from retreat, the overall strength of the martial artists can be said to have elevated.


    With the continuous emergence of forbidden blessednds, even fools could feel something unusual about it.


    But when the news spread about a martial artists who fortuitously obtained a huge increase in power from inheritance within the blessednds, everyone swarmed to these locations, striving to obtain fortune from the given opportunities.


    Instantly, the martial world became a frenzy with martial artists obtaining fortunes daily thatpletely changed their lives, rising to prominence. However, there were also many who fell because of this, subsequently losing their lives.<div>


    Major factions were able to remain stable, but the smaller factions started to kill each other for the treasures and inherited skills that were discovered from these forbidden blessednds. Countless factions were destroyed, while others rose to prominence.


    While there were conflicts in the martial world, the court was also not stable.


    After the emperor ascended to the throne, with his intelligence and the support of the Prince of Xiang, coupled with the endorsement of Pei Xuanjing, who is currently considered the world¡¯s top individual, hepletely seized control of the court. Even when he was in the pce, the affairs of the court could not escape his control.


    With the support of the emperor, the Minister of the Ministry of War; Wang Qiong, began to significantly reorganize soldiers in various garrisons, removing those who were idle and promoting those who werepetent.


    In just five short years, with the strong support of the imperial court, along with the increased ease of cultivation after the rejuvenation of Heaven and Earth, the martial ssics were thoroughly spread in the military. The overall strength of Daming¡¯s soldiers has significantly increased, culminating in a million elite soldiers, ready to expedition beyond the borders.


    Of course, Heaven and Earth are fair and do not show favoritism to one side. After the rejuvenation of Heaven and Earth, while Daming¡¯s strength has greatly increased, the Tartar tribes beyond the borders also benefited a lot.


    After the rejuvenation of Heaven and Earth, the first change was the increase in the number and power of the tribal warriors. Due to the favorable weather and fertile vegetation in recent years, the poption of their tribes also increased significantly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, these were all basic situations, and Pei Xuanjing only listened to them in broad strokes. He was most concerned about several other matters.


    Due to the threat posed by Pei Xuanjing, who is currently the world¡¯s top individual, coupled with the alliance of the Taoist School, there would undoubtedly be major chaos arising in the uing Great World. Therefore, the historically fragmented Demonic Cult, once again unified under the leader of the Sky Demon Sect, Xue Wuheng as the new leader of the Demonic Cult.


    Although everyone knew that the several branches of the Demonic Cult, having been separated for hundreds of years, could not possibly integrate seamlessly as one family in such a short period of time. However, this was the notorious Demonic Cult, and when they emerged once again, it shocked countless factions.


    What shocked people the most, was the resoluteness and ruthlessness of Xue Wuheng, who had just ascended to the position of the leader of the Demonic Cult.<div>


    He actually executed a high-ranking elder of the Blood Demon Sect who had intended to take revenge on Pei Xuanjing. The head of the elder was then sent to Tiandu as an apology to Pei Xuanjing. He hoped that this would resolve his and the Blood Demon Sect¡¯s grudge, and the two sides would have no further disputes.


    This indicated the importance of strength. Even though it was Pei Xuanjing who actively disrupted the ns of the Blood Demon, the Demonic Cult, out of fear of his reputation, dared not retaliate. Instead, they sought to soothe Pei Xuanjing¡¯s dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Xue Wuheng, he really is a formidable figure!¡± A hint of a smile appeared on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mouth.


    Perhaps the man killed by Xue Wuheng was the senior elder of the Blood Demon Sect who had failed to breakthrough the Spirit Realm in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s life simtions. This did save Pei Xuanjing from some trouble.


    However, Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t amazed by Xue Wuheng¡¯s methods. The person that Xue Wuheng killed from the Blood Demon Sect and the head that was sent to Pei Xuanjing may have seemed like an act of goodwill towards Pei Xuanjing. In reality, it was a way for them to shift the Blood Demon Sect¡¯s hatred towards Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Master, should we agree to this?¡± inquired Pang Hong.


    Pei Xuanjingughed, ¡°Agree, why wouldn¡¯t we? Tell the messenger, have Xue Wuheng send along some martial arts skills from the Demonic Cult, and I¡¯ll let the matter rest!¡±

 Chapter 406: 353: The Rising Alliance, The Person Not to be Ignored

    Chapter 406: 353: The Rising Alliance, The Person Not to be Ignored<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    To be honest, Pei Xuanjing initially didn¡¯t care about the affairs of the Blood Demon Cult, he had put them out of his mind and wasn¡¯t concerned at all.


    However, now that Xue Wuheng wanted to dispel them, Pei Xuanjing still didn¡¯t mind. But if he took the me for him, the slightpensation given by the other party was far from sufficient.<div>


    Having seen quite a few skills, Pei Xuanjing did not have much knowledge about the skills of the Brahman Gate and the Demonic Cult. This time he nned to demand some of the demonic skills to enhance his Taoyun proficiency.


    After his life simtion waspleted this time, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength had risen to the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm, so the amount of Taoyun value he needed for a life simtion had greatly increased.


    The required amount of Taoyun value for a simtion increased sharply from the original two hundred thousand to two million.


    Two million Taoyun points for a simtion, such a massive amount almost gave Pei Xuanjing a headache. He was fretting over how to get the Taoyun value when Xue Wuheng voluntarily delivered it to his door. It would be a pity not to profit from this opportunity.


    ¡°Yes, I will take note of it!¡± Pang Hong nodded.


    Pei Xuanjing continued to ask, ¡°Are there any other matters? After all, the Demonic Cult has once again merged. The emergence of such a behemoth can¡¯t possibly go unnoticed by the other major forces.¡±


    ¡°Master is wise.¡± Pang Hongughed.


    Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t concerned with Pang Hong¡¯s ttery, he simply smiled and listened to his exnation.


    Since the Demonic Cult had already been re-established, its resurgence indeed led to a series of reactions, even without any action yet.


    If it had been in the past, the merger might have been overlooked. But now, the united forces of the Demonic Cult were far from being the first to unite. The actual united forces were those led by Pei Xuanjing, which included the Shenxiao Sect, True Martial Sect, Dragon Tiger Mountain, Chunyang Sect, Baiyun Temple, and Bai Xiaosheng, among others.


    During Pei Xuanjing¡¯s retreat, some Taoist forces gradually approached them with the intention to join the alliance, especially forces like the Four Symbols Sword Sect, which had a deep rtionship with the True Martial Sect.<div>


    In just a few years, their alliance¡¯s influence rapidly grew to almost include all the Taoist forces, bing a true behemoth.


    If their union could previously onlypete with the imperial court of Great Ming, their current strength was not inferior to the power controlled by the imperial court, and even seemed to have the upper hand.


    With such a behemoth in the foreground, and the newly reunited Demonic Cult in the background, the other major forces could no longer remain idle.


    After all, if they continued this way, theserge forces that had once spanned provinces and paths would¡¯ve been demoted from top-tier forces to second-rate forces, something they couldn¡¯t ept.


    The first to respond were the noble families. They had the keenest sense of these matters. After their secret discussions, they announced the establishment of the Family Alliance, bing the third united major force in the world.


    The noble families, the Five Surnames and Seven Sects, were already top-tier forces. Coupled with some other forces not weaker than them, their union left all parties astounded.


    ¡°After the noble families announced their union, the Buddhism School started making moves.¡± Pang Hong said softly.


    Pei Xuanjing raised an eyebrow with a hint of interest, ¡°Oh?¡±


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s memory, his encounters with the unusually low-profile Buddhism School of the Daming World were almost non-existent, except during the Netherworld Book projection dream he had six hundred years ago on Taihe Mountain.


    It must be noted that in this era, although the Diamond Gate of Northwest Dao had some ties to the Buddhism School, there was deep-seated enmity between them and couldn¡¯t be counted as part of the Buddhism School.


    During the coronation of the new emperor, even though they were invited, they didn¡¯t respond at all. It was surprising to see that they could no longer remain idle.<div>


    ording to Pang Hong, when the Demonic Cult re-emerged, the two major factions of Buddhism, the North Zen Sect, and the South Zen Sect, had shown some minor reactions. Since primarily the Taoist School had split the Demonic Cult at that time, they didn¡¯t harbor significant grudges against the Demonic Cult. Instead, under simr oppression by the Taoist School, they seemed somewhat sympathetic.


    However, when the Taoist School, Demonic Cult, and noble families consecutively formed alliances, the always calm Buddhism School finally couldn¡¯t sit still. Master from various Buddhist temples gathered at the North Zen Sect and discussed for a long time before dispersing. From this, everybody understood their intentions.


    In addition, some other forces were also merging, but none of them were on par with the four major alliances and were hence insignificant.


    Pang Hong said, ¡°The current situation is such: apart from the Great Ming imperial court, there are our Taoist School, the Demonic Cult, the Family Alliance and the Buddhism School-led alliance. The rest are not worth mentioning.¡±


    Over the years, under Pei Xuanjing¡¯s guidance, Pang Hong had also grown a lot, having his own insights into the situation of world affairs.


    ¡°Mm, not bad!¡± Pei Xuanjing first uttered a word of praise, but then shook his head and added, ¡°However, you¡¯ve overlooked one group, and their power should not be underestimated.¡±


    ¡°One overlooked group?¡± Pang Hong was puzzled.


    The information he had gathered was analyzed from the news provided by Bai Xiaosheng. He believed he had covered all the world forces and couldn¡¯t have missed any.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Could there be any hidden forces?


    And since his master had secluded himself for five years, taking no interest in worldly affairs, how would he know of any hidden forces?


    Pei Xuanjingughed, ¡°Do you still remember the Mire Sect?¡±<div>


    ¡°Ah!¡± Pang Hong was stunned, he incredulously said, ¡°Master, do you think it¡¯s the Mire Sect? But there hasn¡¯t been any news about the Mire Sect for many years.¡±


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded. ¡°Zhao Baiyang shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. Precisely because there hasn¡¯t been any news about the Mire Sect for so many years is why it¡¯s necessary to take note. A strong individual who dares to unite with others and assassinate the emperor in Tiandu is certainly worth attention.¡±


    Among the people Pei Xuanjing had contacted, although Zhao Baiyang¡¯s perception and viewpoint contradicted Pei Xuanjing¡¯s, he never looked down on the other party.


    The White Lotus Sect had been divided for many years, but Zhao Baiyang had always wanted to merge the branches of the White Lotus Sect again. Considering the impressive heritage of the Mire Sect, if they were to unite with other branches once again, they would rise with the tide, achieving a new level of power.


    Furthermore, after Pei Xuanjing yed the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu, Zhao Baiyang took over Fengdu¡¯s influence and gathered the remaining Diamond Gate¡¯s top warriors under hismand.


    All these powers, seemingly insignificant when scattered, would be an unstoppable behemoth when united.

 Chapter 407: 354: Genius of the Refining Spirit Path

    Chapter 407: 354: Genius of the Refining Spirit Path<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Pei Xuanjing addressed Pang Hong and said, ¡°Remember one thing, never underestimate anyone, even if they are temporarily dormant, do not overlook their existence.¡±


    Even though Zhao Baiyang had been missing for many years, Pei Xuanjing did not believe that he would be content with being ordinary. He must be nning a big project, waiting for the day to shock the world.<div>


    ¡°The disciple will remember,¡± said Pang Hong solemnly with a nod.


    The news of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s return from his seclusion, though not intentionally publicized, but being the number one person in the world, every move of Pei Xuanjing received great attention.


    Almost immediately after finishing his secluded cultivation, he received numerous visiting cards, but Pei Xuanjing only agreed to a few of them. He had a conversation with only Daoist Xuanming, the Master Guan of Baiyun Temple who resided in Tiandu.


    No third person was present during their meeting, and what they discussed was unknown to anyone. It was only known that after Daoist Xuanming left, he returned to Baiyun Temple and entered secluded cultivation once again.


    Many spected that perhaps Pei Xuanjing provided some guidance to Daoist Xuanming, allowing him to see the opportunity to break into the Spirit Realm, and that¡¯s why he chose to do so.


    On the third day, the emperor, who had been practicing cultivation in the pce and ignored court affairs, rarely left the pce and arrived at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Taoist Temple.


    ¡°Master Pei,¡± greeted the Ziji Taoist, the reigning emperor of the Great Ming and the registered disciple of Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Have a seat!¡±


    Without dodging, Pei Xuanjing epted his salute calmly and nodded his head.


    Considering Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current strength, in the Dao of Qi Refining alone, his achievement of reaching the fourth level of the Spiritual Realm would have sparked admiration even during the flourishing Tang Dynasty. It was only natural to be respected by an emperor of a mortal empire.


    After waiting for the emperor to be seated, Pei Xuanjing eximed, ¡°It seems that you have made great progress in these years. Perhaps you truly possess a talent for the Dao of Refining Spirit!¡±<div>


    For ordinary people, it may be an extraordinary feat to raise oneself from an average person to a Sixth-grade martial artist within five to six years, and they might be considered geniuses.


    However, this was not the case for the emperor. Everyone would only think that the current emperor was just a Sixth-grade martial artist, insignificant.


    One must know that sitting on the imperial throne, all the resources required for cultivation are readily avable. Their cultivation progressed thousands of miles in a day, and no significant obstacles were encountered before reaching the third-grade Realm.


    Among the previous emperors of the Great Ming, there were those who went from an ordinary person to the fourth-grade martial artist in just four years, only a step away from stepping into the upper three realms¡¯ domain of a third-grade grandmaster. Compared with those people, the cultivation speed of the current Emperor Jiajing was merely mediocre.


    However, this was just the superficial phenomenon that ordinary people could observe. Only Pei Xuanjing truly understood his progress. With his powerful Yin Spirit, Pei Xuanjing could naturally sense how tremendous Emperor Jiajing¡¯s current spiritual power was. If it were to bepared to the martial arts realm, it would already be at the peak of the fourth grade, just a whisker away from stepping into the third grade of the upper three realms.


    ¡°Master Pei, you are ttering me,¡± Emperor Jiajing replied calmly.


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not exaggerating, I¡¯m just voicing my feelings. Perhaps, this method of cultivation really suits you.¡±


    One point to be clear, unlike the path of cultivating True Qi and the body, the Dao of Refining Spirit cultivation didn¡¯t have many experiences to rely on. Emperor Jiajing, having to learn from the book that Pei Xuanjing gave him, treaded the path independently. Seeing his aplishment at the current realm, one could tell how remarkable his talent was.


    ¡°Haha¡­perhaps!¡±


    A rarely seen smile appeared on Emperor Jiajing¡¯s face as he leanedzily back in his chair.


    Though he had only held the throne for a few years, he was no longer the youth whose emotions were readily apparent on his face. He had learned how to be an emperor.<div>


    He was the supreme ruler of the Great Ming, and as an emperor, he needed to maintain his dignity and could no longer express his emotions freely. Perhaps only in front of Pei Xuanjing could he feel less lonely.


    Seeing the emperor¡¯s rxed demeanor, a smile appeared at the corner of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mouth as well.


    With his increasing power, Pei Xuanjing also felt a sense of loneliness. Apart from a few people, all others exhibited a hint of awe in front of him, making him feel distanced.


    Even his disciple Pang Hong held more reverence than closeness for Pei Xuanjing. Perhaps his upbringing and status made Pang Hong¡¯s character rather reserved, that resulted in less intimacy between him and Pei Xuanjing than expected.


    Against this backdrop, Emperor Jiajing¡¯s demeanor helped Pei Xuanjing sense a tinge of mundane life.


    After a bout ofughter, Emperor Jiajing initiated the conversation, ¡°Master Pei, when shall we begin the n?¡±


    The Pei Xuanjing in front of him was not one of his court officials. There was some semnce of equality between the two, so the emperor made no secret of his intentions and directly broached the subject.


    He made no secret of his intentions, for this was the very reason he was visiting. Their initial coboration was based on this premise as well.


    ¡°So, are you ready?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked in response.


    Emperor Jiajing nodded confidently, saying, ¡°Of course!¡±


    Although it had only been a few years, he had firmly grasped control over the court; nobody could defy him now.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing said, ¡°Since you are ready, let¡¯s initiate the n!¡±


    If the suspicion that those people from the past might return due to the revival of Heaven and Earth was true, then Pei Xuanjing had been preparing to elerate his n to deal with potential incidents.


    If Emperor Jiajing hadn¡¯te to him that day, Pei Xuanjing would have taken the initiative to expedite the n.


    Of course, such an elerated n inevitably required some modifications to its original content.


    In the original n, the Taoist School and the Ming Dynasty would jointly drive the initiative, with the rest of the forces serving as support. The Taoist School would reap thergest benefits, while the Ming court would receive a small portion, and the rest of the forces would have to settle for the scraps.


    However, the situation had now changed. Even without the motivation to drive the n forward, once Pei Xuanjing received news of the reformation of the Demonic Cult, the alliance among the powerful aristocratic families, and the re-alliance of the Buddhism School, they had to surrender some of the benefits.


    As these alliances formed and became huge entities, they had enough confidence to negotiate directly. In other words, they were entitled to tip the bnce of power.


    Admittedly, with his current strength, Pei Xuanjing could readily suppress these alliances by teaming up with the imperial court of the Great Ming. Even if these alliances united, they would not have the power to resist.


    There was no doubt that Pei Xuanjing possessed such strength to do so, was there?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But what then?

 Chapter 408: 356

    Chapter 408: 356<div>


    Trantor:549690339n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After the emperor left, the Taoist temple regained its tranquility.


    At night, Pei Xuanjing stood alone in the courtyard of the Taoist temple, looking up at the vast and boundless starry river.<div>


    ¡°It seems like you have gained a lot from your recent retreat!¡± Bai Xiaosheng silently appeared in the courtyard, looking at Pei Xuanjing who had not a trace of aura, like an ordinary person, and couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    Pei Xuanjing turned around, smiled, and responded, ¡°I suppose no one expected you to have entered the Spirit Realm already. Perhaps, you are the first to enter the Heavenly Rank Spirit Realm after the revival of Heaven and Earth!¡±


    Following the resurrection of Heaven and Earth, Pei Xuanjing had guessed who might be the first to break through. He guessed it could be Taoist Qingxu from the True Martial Sect, the old Heavenly Master from Dragon Tiger Mountain, or even Xue Wuheng from the Demonic Cult.


    Never did he expect that the first person he would encounter who had broken through into the Spirit Realm would be Bai Xiaosheng.


    It seemed that this person had deeper potential than he had estimated. Bai Xiaosheng had never truly shown his capabilities before, always appearing to manage everything with ease.


    At this moment, having seen Bai Xiaosheng revealing his cultivation within the Spirit Realm, Pei Xuanjing was somewhat surprised, but upon deeper thought, he found it reasonable.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Brother Pei who was the first to step into the Spirit Realm?¡± Bai Xiaosheng shook his head with his folding fan in hand and said, ¡°Besides, Brother Pei, you have only juste out of retreat. How do you know that I¡¯m the only one who has entered the Spirit Realm in this world?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyebrows raised, hearing Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s words implied that there are others who have also broken into the Spirit Realm?


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s multiple life simtions, it seemed no one had broken through into the Spirit Realm within several years following the revival of Heaven and Earth. The only elder from the Blood Demon Sect who had broken through hadn¡¯t been entirely sessful yet.


    Could it be that his early breaking of the seal caused Heaven and Earth to revive early, leading to a change in the world¡¯s trajectory?


    If that was the case, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising. After all, discrepancies between Pei Xuanjing¡¯s life simtion experiences and actual events had happened before. He was used to it.<div>


    ¡°Besides Brother Bai, has anyone else broken through?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked straightforwardly.


    After he came out of retreat and learned that Bai Xiaosheng was in seclusion, most of his information came from Pang Hong. However, Pang Hong¡¯s strength was too weak to ess certain core information, inevitably resulting in some scattered pieces.


    Now that Bai Xiaosheng had appeared, Pei Xuanjing naturally asked directly. Given Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s control over various informationworks, he was likely to know many things.


    Bai Xiaosheng closed his fan and became serious: ¡°That is why I¡¯m here tonight. To my knowledge, there are already over ten people in the martial world who have broken through to the Spirit Realm.¡±


    ¡°Over ten!¡± A hint of surprise shed in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes.


    Sinceing out of retreat, besides Bai Xiaosheng, the only other expert he had interacted with was Daoist Xuanming. Although Xuanming was more powerful than before, he was still one step away from breaking through the Spirit Realm. He only understood after receiving Pei Xuanjing¡¯s guidance, which was the reason for his hasty retreat.


    Xuanming¡¯s talent and strength had always been at the top of the martial arts world. Seeing that even Xuanming hadn¡¯t broken through yet, plus the hints from his life simtions, Pei Xuanjing thought that nobody had really managed to reach the Spirit Realm.


    Seeing Bai Xiaosheng show up with Spirit Realm strength changed Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mindset. Even though there may be others who had also broken through, there shouldn¡¯t be many, likely no more than he could count on one hand.


    However, Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s answerpletely overturned his assumption.


    ¡°Yes, ording to the intelligence I¡¯ve gathered, there are already over ten people in the martial world who have broken through to the Spirit Realm, not less but more.¡± Bai Xiaosheng replied gravely.


    Pei Xuanjing asked curiously, ¡°Do you know who they are?¡±<div>


    Given his speedy rise, he actually hadn¡¯t faced many strong adversaries. Even though he had challenged many experts, he had not yet encountered all of them, so he was curious about their identities.


    ¡°The two old monks from the North and South Zen Sects have broken through. As for hidden potentials, that¡¯s unknown, so we¡¯ll estimate two for now,¡± Bai Xiaosheng began.


    The depth of Buddhism is too profound, and some high-level monks with deep understanding of Buddhism have isted themselves from the world. He didn¡¯t even know if they were dead or alive. However, if they are still alive and managed to break through, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising.


    ¡°Besides the new leader Xue Wuheng, there¡¯s also an old fellow from the Blood Demon Sect who has broken through.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s another expert from the Blood Demon Sect?¡± Surprise shed in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s indeed worthy of being hailed as a branch that can hold its own against the Sky Demon Sect within the Demonic Cult. Despite the death of Blood Demon Yang Tinghe and another elder, they still have powerful individuals. This truly surprises me.¡±


    ¡°Correct, the Blood Demon Sect is extremely profound. However¡­¡± Bai Xiaosheng showed a gleeful expression, continuing, ¡°This one holds a big grudge against Xue Wuheng, likely causing him to have a major headache.¡±


    He was well aware of how Xue Wuheng had killed a Blood Demon Sect elder who wanted to seek revenge on Pei Xuanjing. Besides diverting the disaster, Xue Wuheng also wanted to cut out the influence of the Blood Demon Sect.


    After weakening the Blood Demon Sect like this, Xue Wuheng could take advantage of the situation to incorporate the Blood Demon Sect¡¯s powerpletely under hismand.


    Unexpectedly, Xue Wuheng¡¯s n to weaken the Blood Demon Sect backfired as an expert from the Spirit Realm emerged from their ranks. This made the situation within the Demonic Cult quite awkward. Had it not been for the support of several other major branches, those two would have started fighting on the spot.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t helpughing at this scene.


    Bai Xiaosheng continued, ¡°Besides this, an elder each from the Wang family of Taiyuan, the Cui n of Qinghe, and the Li Family of Longxi in the alliance of nobles have also broken through.¡±<div>


    While saying this, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at Pei Xuanjing. If he hadn¡¯t known about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s background and experiences, he would have thought Pei Xuanjing came from one of the two noble Cui families.


    After all, in his interactions with Pei Xuanjing, the perspectives and words Pei Xuanjing shared didn¡¯t seem like they came from someone from a small border town. The knowledge he demonstrated was more simr to what nobles would instill in their descendants.


    Pei Xuanjing was aware of Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s odd gaze and guessed his thoughts, but chose not to borate.


    His identity in this world was just a little Taoist boy adopted by the Master of Evesting Observance, nothing more.


    Counting in his mind the number of those in the Spirit Realm, there were two each from Buddhism and the Demonic Cult, and one each from the three families in the nobles¡¯ alliance, totaling up to seven.


    ¡°I assume the rest are Taoist Priest Qingxu and the old Heavenly Master from Taoism?¡±

 Chapter 409: 356

    Chapter 409: 356<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    After the emperor left, the Taoist temple regained its tranquility.


    At night, Pei Xuanjing stood alone in the courtyard of the Taoist temple, looking up at the vast and boundless starry river.<div>


    ¡°It seems like you have gained a lot from your recent retreat!¡± Bai Xiaosheng silently appeared in the courtyard, looking at Pei Xuanjing who had not a trace of aura, like an ordinary person, and couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    Pei Xuanjing turned around, smiled, and responded, ¡°I suppose no one expected you to have entered the Spirit Realm already. Perhaps, you are the first to enter the Heavenly Rank Spirit Realm after the revival of Heaven and Earth!¡±


    Following the resurrection of Heaven and Earth, Pei Xuanjing had guessed who might be the first to break through. He guessed it could be Taoist Qingxu from the True Martial Sect, the old Heavenly Master from Dragon Tiger Mountain, or even Xue Wuheng from the Demonic Cult.


    Never did he expect that the first person he would encounter who had broken through into the Spirit Realm would be Bai Xiaosheng.


    It seemed that this person had deeper potential than he had estimated. Bai Xiaosheng had never truly shown his capabilities before, always appearing to manage everything with ease.


    At this moment, having seen Bai Xiaosheng revealing his cultivation within the Spirit Realm, Pei Xuanjing was somewhat surprised, but upon deeper thought, he found it reasonable.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Brother Pei who was the first to step into the Spirit Realm?¡± Bai Xiaosheng shook his head with his folding fan in hand and said, ¡°Besides, Brother Pei, you have only juste out of retreat. How do you know that I¡¯m the only one who has entered the Spirit Realm in this world?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyebrows raised, hearing Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s words implied that there are others who have also broken into the Spirit Realm?


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s multiple life simtions, it seemed no one had broken through into the Spirit Realm within several years following the revival of Heaven and Earth. The only elder from the Blood Demon Sect who had broken through hadn¡¯t been entirely sessful yet.


    Could it be that his early breaking of the seal caused Heaven and Earth to revive early, leading to a change in the world¡¯s trajectory?


    If that was the case, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising. After all, discrepancies between Pei Xuanjing¡¯s life simtion experiences and actual events had happened before. He was used to it.<div>


    ¡°Besides Brother Bai, has anyone else broken through?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked straightforwardly.


    After he came out of retreat and learned that Bai Xiaosheng was in seclusion, most of his information came from Pang Hong. However, Pang Hong¡¯s strength was too weak to ess certain core information, inevitably resulting in some scattered pieces.


    Now that Bai Xiaosheng had appeared, Pei Xuanjing naturally asked directly. Given Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s control over various informationworks, he was likely to know many things.


    Bai Xiaosheng closed his fan and became serious: ¡°That is why I¡¯m here tonight. To my knowledge, there are already over ten people in the martial world who have broken through to the Spirit Realm.¡±


    ¡°Over ten!¡± A hint of surprise shed in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes.


    Sinceing out of retreat, besides Bai Xiaosheng, the only other expert he had interacted with was Daoist Xuanming. Although Xuanming was more powerful than before, he was still one step away from breaking through the Spirit Realm. He only understood after receiving Pei Xuanjing¡¯s guidance, which was the reason for his hasty retreat.


    Xuanming¡¯s talent and strength had always been at the top of the martial arts world. Seeing that even Xuanming hadn¡¯t broken through yet, plus the hints from his life simtions, Pei Xuanjing thought that nobody had really managed to reach the Spirit Realm.


    Seeing Bai Xiaosheng show up with Spirit Realm strength changed Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mindset. Even though there may be others who had also broken through, there shouldn¡¯t be many, likely no more than he could count on one hand.


    However, Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s answerpletely overturned his assumption.


    ¡°Yes, ording to the intelligence I¡¯ve gathered, there are already over ten people in the martial world who have broken through to the Spirit Realm, not less but more.¡± Bai Xiaosheng replied gravely.


    Pei Xuanjing asked curiously, ¡°Do you know who they are?¡±<div>


    Given his speedy rise, he actually hadn¡¯t faced many strong adversaries. Even though he had challenged many experts, he had not yet encountered all of them, so he was curious about their identities.


    ¡°The two old monks from the North and South Zen Sects have broken through. As for hidden potentials, that¡¯s unknown, so we¡¯ll estimate two for now,¡± Bai Xiaosheng began.


    The depth of Buddhism is too profound, and some high-level monks with deep understanding of Buddhism have isted themselves from the world. He didn¡¯t even know if they were dead or alive. However, if they are still alive and managed to break through, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising.


    ¡°Besides the new leader Xue Wuheng, there¡¯s also an old fellow from the Blood Demon Sect who has broken through.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s another expert from the Blood Demon Sect?¡± Surprise shed in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s indeed worthy of being hailed as a branch that can hold its own against the Sky Demon Sect within the Demonic Cult. Despite the death of Blood Demon Yang Tinghe and another elder, they still have powerful individuals. This truly surprises me.¡±


    ¡°Correct, the Blood Demon Sect is extremely profound. However¡­¡± Bai Xiaosheng showed a gleeful expression, continuing, ¡°This one holds a big grudge against Xue Wuheng, likely causing him to have a major headache.¡±


    He was well aware of how Xue Wuheng had killed a Blood Demon Sect elder who wanted to seek revenge on Pei Xuanjing. Besides diverting the disaster, Xue Wuheng also wanted to cut out the influence of the Blood Demon Sect.


    After weakening the Blood Demon Sect like this, Xue Wuheng could take advantage of the situation to incorporate the Blood Demon Sect¡¯s powerpletely under hismand.


    Unexpectedly, Xue Wuheng¡¯s n to weaken the Blood Demon Sect backfired as an expert from the Spirit Realm emerged from their ranks. This made the situation within the Demonic Cult quite awkward. Had it not been for the support of several other major branches, those two would have started fighting on the spot.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t helpughing at this scene.


    Bai Xiaosheng continued, ¡°Besides this, an elder each from the Wang family of Taiyuan, the Cui n of Qinghe, and the Li Family of Longxi in the alliance of nobles have also broken through.¡±<div>


    While saying this, he couldn¡¯t help but nce at Pei Xuanjing. If he hadn¡¯t known about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s background and experiences, he would have thought Pei Xuanjing came from one of the two noble Cui families.


    After all, in his interactions with Pei Xuanjing, the perspectives and words Pei Xuanjing shared didn¡¯t seem like they came from someone from a small border town. The knowledge he demonstrated was more simr to what nobles would instill in their descendants.


    Pei Xuanjing was aware of Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s odd gaze and guessed his thoughts, but chose not to borate.


    His identity in this world was just a little Taoist boy adopted by the Master of Evesting Observance, nothing more.


    Counting in his mind the number of those in the Spirit Realm, there were two each from Buddhism and the Demonic Cult, and one each from the three families in the nobles¡¯ alliance, totaling up to seven.


    ¡°I assume the rest are Taoist Priest Qingxu and the old Heavenly Master from Taoism?¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 410: 357: Fifteen Spirit Realm powerhouses!

    Chapter 410: 357: Fifteen Spirit Realm powerhouses!<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Pei Xuanjing voiced out his spective thoughts, ¡°So, together with you and I, there are already eleven.¡±


    Upon saying this, he paused and added, ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s also the Maitreya Sect Leader Zhao Baiyang, making that twelve.¡±<div>


    ¡°In addition to those,¡± Bai Xiaosheng shook his head, ¡°The Royal Prince of Xiang Zhu Yousong, the Northwest Dao¡¯s Tie Sect¡¯s Tie Qianshan, and the Lord of the Heavenly King¡¯s Pavilion, Zi Tianxiong.¡±


    ¡°These are just the experts within the Central ins, news from overseas has yet to return, so it¡¯s still unclear,¡± Bai Xiaosheng said.


    It must be known that overseas, there are numerous skilled individuals. Many famous powerhouses, weary of the strife within the Central ins martialmunity, chose in the end to retire to the inds overseas.


    ¡°That is to say, not counting the experts overseas who may break through, and those concealed experts, there are already fifteen Spirit Realm experts openly avable in the Central ins,¡± Pei Xuanjing eximed.


    After counting, apart from several individuals of the Buddhism School and the Blood Demon of the Demonic Cult, most of them have had interactions with Pei Xuanjing.


    Although he had never met Zi Tianxiong, the lord of Heavenly King¡¯s Pavilion, Pei Xuanjing was familiar with his two children. The rtionships between those two and his disciple, Pang Hong, were extremely close.


    However, Pei Xuanjing could still understand how Zi Tianxiong, the hero who founded the Heavenly King¡¯s Pavilion alone, had broken through to the Spirit Realm. But that Tie Qianshan from the Tie Sect had managed to break through was extremely surprising to him.


    Although he and Tie Qianshan had never met, Pei Xuanjing was extremely familiar with his name, as he had heard it so frequently it was almost as if the name had grown calluses in his ears.


    When he first heard the name Tie Qianshan, the legendary leader of the Northwest Dao¡¯s Tie Sect, he was still struggling with the Ninth-grade power in the small city¡¯s Evesting Observance in the border county.


    Later, as his own power constantly improved, Tie Qianshan still remained a powerhouse beyond his reach. It wasn¡¯t until he stepped into the Third-grade Grandmaster Realm that he heard more of Tie Qianshan¡¯s legendary tales from various people.


    Later, as Tie Qianshan¡¯s affairs were continually mentioned, his power gradually emerged. By that time, however, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength had already exceeded him, leaving him behind.<div>


    Hearing now that Tie Qianshan had broken through to the Spirit Realm, Pei Xuanjing was not only surprised but also curious about what kind of inheritance the man had obtained, such that he had such a deep foundation to support him to this day.


    Thinking about the trajectories in his life simtion, Spirit Realm powerhouses were extremely rare. He had a thought in his mind and asked, ¡°With so many Spirit Realm appearances, could it be due to the constant emergence of the Forbidden ces and Blessed Lands?¡±


    In his original life simtion, many powerhouses actually had deep foundations. The reason they could not break through was because their inheritances were iplete. They could only break through by creating their own path, which dyed their breakthrough times.


    Now, with the emergence of so many Forbidden ces and Blessed Lands, if they obtained those inheritances, they wouldn¡¯t necessarily have to follow the cultivation path. Having a reference could likely hasten the breakthrough time.


    Bai Xiaosheng nodded, ¡°Correct! It¡¯s precisely because of this!¡±


    With this consecutive emergence of Forbidden ces and Blessed Lands, many had seized opportunities to change their fate. But, in reality, the ones who benefited the most were the big powers. With their strength, they could easily obtain those things through various means.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It was because they had plundered these inheritances that these people had obtained a model for their skills, hence stepping into the Spirit Realm.


    Indeed, it¡¯s like this!


    Pei Xuanjing proposed a possible situation, ¡°Perhaps, missing this opportunity, without a major fortune, it¡¯ll be very difficult for martial artists without the backing of a powerful force to rise abruptly.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing knew this was just the beginning¨Cmany martial artists still had a chance. However, as time went on, if nothing unexpected happened, the number of powerhouses in various forces would increase. They would seize various interests, and unless there was a great opportunity, it would be difficult for individuals to rise.


    ¡°Correct!¡± Bai Xiaosheng nodded, not denying this situation. He said solemnly, ¡°But hasn¡¯t it been like this for thousands of years?¡±<div>


    Bai Xiaosheng wasn¡¯t surprised by the possibility proposed by Pei Xuanjing. After all, it was like this even before the Heaven and Earth had revived. If martial artists wanted to achieve sess in cultivation, they had to join or form a force. There was no change, only that the strong became stronger!


    Pei Xuanjing remained silent.


    He also knew that this situation couldn¡¯t be changed by him alone.


    As long as people exist, there will be likes and dislikes, selfishness will exist. It¡¯s impossible for everyone to be selfless.


    Such a person would be a saint, and perhaps only one would appear every ten thousand years.


    Even what he was nning now, though it might sound extremely grand, could be seen from another perspective as a form of selfishness, couldn¡¯t it?


    Pei Xuanjing wanted to establish the Divine Dynasty on earth, open the path to Bing Immortal, and guide all people into immortality. It sounded grand, but what he was about to do was to let the Great Ming expedition outside the border to sweep the remnants of the Former Yuan and seize the Qi Luck.


    What he was doing may seem grand and ambitious to the people of Great Ming, but to the descendants of the former Yuan Dynasty and the Tartar tribes, wouldn¡¯t it be a form of terror and evil?


    But would Pei Xuanjing stop his n because of hatred and unwillingness of those people?


    No!


    Some might think he was evil, but he didn¡¯t mind.<div>


    Because people can beplex sometimes. Standing in different positions, they may havepletely different views and responses to the same thing.


    Pei Xuanjing also had his likes and dislikes. Born in Great Ming, he identified himself as a citizen of Great Ming. Hence, to aplish his n, he could act without guilt.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing had a vast heart, that could epass the world, but at the same time, it was small because all he could see was the world of Great Ming and not the barbarians of the four directions.


    Bai Xiaosheng didn¡¯t know that his words had triggered so many thoughts in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mind.


    He toyed with the folding fan in his hand and casually said, ¡°I originally came tonight to discuss some important matters with you.¡±


    His arrival tonight was certainly not for leisure; it had a purpose.


    With the continuous emergence of Spirit Realm powerhouses and the establishment of the Ji Fang Alliances, Bai Xiaosheng was quite worried. He found, for the first time, that the rapid changes in the world¡¯s situation far exceeded his grasp.


    But with so many Spirit Realm powerhouses now, if Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t make much progress in this closure, the situation might be very unfavorable.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Pei Xuanjing looked at him with a questioning look.


    ¡°I was somewhat worried initially, but now that I see you, I realize all my worries were unnecessary,¡± Bai Xiaosheng said candidly.

 Chapter 411: 358: Inviting the Heroes to Gather Together

    Chapter 411: 358: Inviting the Heroes to Gather Together<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Pei Xuanjing looked somewhat puzzled, ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve noticed, you seem to have be much stronger.¡± A smile surfaced on Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s face.<div>


    After all, when Heaven and Earth had just recuperated, only Pei Xuanjing broke through the Spirit Realm, he was undoubtedly the best in the world; with his strength, he could easily suppress anyone who resisted.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    However, with so many new Spirit Realm masters emerging and numerous alliances merging, the situation has be more vtile. As their power grows, some will undoubtedly start to grow ambitious, wanting to break the current bnce.


    Being the biggest beneficiary of the current situation, Bai Xiaosheng naturally hoped for the situation to remain unchanged and continue its current course.


    This was ostensibly his main purpose foring; he wanted to discuss with Pei Xuanjing on how to handle the forting developments.


    But the moment heid eyes on Pei Xuanjing, he felt Pei Xuanjing¡¯s immense power; even as a man who had stepped into the Spirit Realm, he could feel a dangerously strong aura from Pei Xuanjing. It became clear to him that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength has greatly increased during his period of seclusion and he still held the rightful position as the world¡¯s mightiest.


    So, Bai Xiaosheng knew there was no longer need for concern.


    Pei Xuanjing immediately understood his thoughts andughed, ¡°I never thought I would prove to be so useful. However, I¡¯m afraid the situation is not as perfect as you imagine it to be.¡±


    Heid out the possibilities he conjured about the potential return of powerful entities to Bai Xiaosheng.


    He hadn¡¯t discussed this matter with Emperor Jiajing, because the Emperor¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t at a level where he needed to know such matters. But Bai Xiaosheng was an ally, he had no need to hide it from him.


    However, after speaking, Pei Xuanjing looked at Bai Xiaosheng somewhat unexpectedly, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I feel like you¡¯re not as shocked as I thought you would be.¡±


    Logically, these revtions mentioned by Pei Xuanjing were astonishing secrets of the world. It would be expected for anyone who hears them to react with surprise.<div>


    But upon hearing it, Bai Xiaosheng did not seem overly astounded but rather appeared to have an air of sudden realization.


    ¡°I see, then if I¡¯m not mistaken, these continuous urrences in the Forbidden ces and Blessed Lands could perhaps be facilitated by those people.¡± Bai Xiaosheng said,ughing.


    Noticing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s surprised expression, he exined, ¡°The lineage of Bai Xiaosheng has been long established, we also have suspicions regarding these matters. After all, the original lineage was cut too cleanly with nothing leftover, it¡¯s only natural to specte that those people haven¡¯t died yet.¡±


    After listening to his exnation, Pei Xuanjing said with profound meaning, ¡°I am bing more and more curious about the lineage of Bai Xiaosheng.¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Bai Xiaosheng smiled, not indicating any response.


    Pei Xuanjing skipped over this topic and said, ¡°But as you also know, in light of the current situation, if we want to proceed quickly with the n,promises have to be made.¡±


    ¡°I understand, you are implying that we should ept it.¡± Bai Xiaosheng nodded.


    Without Pei Xuanjing needing to exin further, with his wisdom, he naturally understood that if the n was to be advanced swiftly,promises were necessary given the current state of things.


    As a leader capable of managing a major faction, one who was able to stand out from so many candidates to be the contemporary Bai Xiaosheng, he was certainly not a man of short sight.


    Pei Xuanjingughed, just as he had anticipated, Bai Xiaosheng and the others would understand as soon as he expressed his spection. There was no need for him to exin or persuade.


    He said, ¡°Since you are already aware of these people¡¯s advancement, it would be redundant for both of us to take up the same task. I believe you can invite them.¡±<div>


    Pei Xuanjing was making preparations to host a gathering, inviting the heads of various factions, to discuss coborating with the Great Ming imperial court in the military offensive outside the border.


    After all, once thends beyond the border arepletely incorporated into Great Ming territory, not only will the Qi Luck of the Great Ming imperial court surge, but the members of these various factions would also enjoy various benefits.


    Seeing such great benefits in the offing, it was natural to allocate each one¡¯s share in advance to avoid any potential conflicts.


    ¡°Leave this matter to me. I believe no one will refuse an invitation in your name.¡± Bai Xiaosheng nodded.


    The Great Ming imperial court was not suited to host this event directly. After all, some of the factions did not have a good rtionship with the court. If the imperial court sent out the invitation, these people might note and could even interpret it as a conspiracy.


    However, with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s status, currently the world¡¯s number one, inviting them would be most appropriate and no one would refuse his invitation.


    ¡°Perhaps, I can use this chance to rearrange the Supreme Martial Arts Ranking!¡± Bai Xiaosheng thought to himself.


    Of the three rankings he established, the other two could be updated on time, but the Supreme Ranking was treated with great care. He would never change it frivolously without definite proof.


    Even though one of the Supreme Martial Artists, the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu, had died at the hands of Pei Xuanjing leaving a vacancy in the ranking, he only added Pei Xuanjing¡¯s name at the top without any other changes in the ranking.


    However, Bai Xiaosheng was certain that this grand gathering would see the participation of various factions¡¯ strongest members, with no one daring to take it lightly.


    After the resurgence of Heaven and Earth, countless new strong individuals were born, some factions were extinguished, some were absorbed, and others rose dramatically.<div>


    As Pei Xuanjing personally spearheaded this gathering, its hidden implications were self-evident. All the factions would certainly disy their strength at this gathering in order to make their then statement to the world and possibly reconfigure their standing in the martial world.


    Therefore, he could use this opportunity to observe the strongest from each faction and update the Supreme Ranking.


    Both men went their separate ways, and three dayster, ording to the list given by Bai Xiaosheng, Pei Xuanjing personally wrote the invitations, requesting various factions to gather at Shenxiao Mountain to discuss important matters.


    The widely recognized world¡¯s top individual personally wrote the invitations, surely this gesture from Pei Xuanjing hinted at the importance of this meeting to many people.


    Northwest Dao, Tie Zhangshan.


    No one expected that Zhao Baiyang, the leader of the Mire Sect who has maintained a low-profile disappearance for many years, would appear here.


    Zhao Baiyang and Tie Qianshan stood atop a mountain peak at the back of the mountain, gazing out into distance, feeling the howling mountain wind, silent for a long time.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    The presence of Tie Mad in the distance broke the silence here.


    Without ncing back or moving, Zhao Baiyang let Tie Qianshan answer, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Tie Mad respectfully responded, ¡°State Teacher Pei Xuanjing sent someone to deliver an invitation to Master.¡±


    When he mentioned Pei Xuanjing, Tie Mad¡¯s eyes were filled withplex emotions.

 Chapter 412: 359: Invitation! Do You Have Confidence in Winning?

    Chapter 412: 359: Invitation! Do You Have Confidence in Winning?<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Pei Xuanjing!


    Now, when Tie Mad hears this name, his heart is filled with mixed emotions.<div>


    So many years have passed, but the impression of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face from their brief skirmishes is still deeply etched in his memory.


    As he recalled, their first encounter was just a match in the blessednd within the Forbidden ce of Anping Prefecture. Despite being a well-known prodigy of Northwest Dao, he was effortlessly defeated by his opponent. The shameful retreat even with the help of others led to countless rounds of mockery; it could be said that this was the nadir in Tie Mad¡¯s life.


    However, as Pei Xuanjing¡¯s reputation resonated throughout the martial arts sphere overpowering the fame of all other heroes, many people realized that Tie Mad was one of the few rivals Pei Xuanjing had faced who had survived.


    Tie Mad had never expected such a swift turn of events. The person who had initially caused him countless ridicule and driven him into a pit, eventually became a highlight in his life, to the point that many people expressed admiration.


    This left Tie Mad feeling awkward and ufortable, but he was unable to voice his feelings explicitly since he was the one who had actively fled back then.


    ¡°An invitation?¡± Tie Qianshan sounded surprised.


    He was fully aware of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s widespread fame, but actually, their paths had hardly crossed.


    He perused the invitation with a puzzled look, which cleared up once he understood the meaning behind it. Handing it to Zhao Baiyang next to him, he said, ¡°You must have also received one, but since we¡¯re here, why not have a look.¡±


    Zhao Baiyang took the invitation.


    After handing over the invitation, Tie Qianshan looked over to Tie Mad, whose expression wasplicated.


    Understanding his disciple¡¯s thoughts and dilemmas, he gently consoled him, ¡°Do not dwell too much on the past. Your initial defeat could also be deemed a toughening experience. If it were not for that loss, would you have achieved the Realm you possess today?¡±<div>


    Tie Qianshan had taken on many disciples, but few possessed outstanding abilities. In the beginning, the one he held in highest regard was the disciple who came from the same ce as Pei Xuanjing. However, to his dismay, that disciple didn¡¯t survive the chaos in Northwest Dao.


    Although Tie Mad initially appeared proud and impatient, he was not exceptional among other disciples. His downward spiral after the defeat in Anping Prefecture reduced him to mediocrity.


    However, sometimes, one can never predict the vagaries of fate. The inconspicuous Tie Mad, who had faded into the background, surprisingly stumbled upon a great opportunity in a blessednd after the Heaven and Earth recovery, which served as a turning point in his life. His rapid growth and ascension in strength left others in dust, making him the third disciple of Tie Qianshan to break through to the Second-ss Realm.


    Yet it seemed that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s influence on him was too profound. He was still unable to truly let go and move on from his defeat.


    ¡°Brother Pei¡¯s talent is peerless, he was able to step into the Spirit Realm even before the recovery of Heaven and Earth. Even if he were hailed as the most talented individual in thousands of years in the Tang Dynasty it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration. Losing to such a master is no disgrace.¡± Zhao Baiyang put down the invitation and chimed in, seeing Tie Qianshan consoling his disciple.


    Bursting intoughter, he said, ¡°Think about brother Pei¡¯s journey. Many talents have been defeated by his hands, including the heads of both our sects having to avoid his edge. The fact that you survived his hand is an honor.¡±


    If not for his rtionship with Tie Qianshan, Zhao Baiyang wouldn¡¯t have spoken these words.


    From his perspective, the young generation of today was simply too weak ¨C they were stuck on some minor setbacks.


    In fact, among the many powerhouses of the world, apart from exceptional geniuses like Brother Pei, who could ever im to have never tasted defeat on their path to sess?


    Even Zhao Baiyang and Tie Qianshan experienced many setbacks on their way up. There were times when they were so cornered by the enemy that they had nowhere to run, but they persevered!


    Tie Mad stayed silent. He understood these concerns very clearly, but there were things that time and understanding simply couldn¡¯t resolve. Years of obsessing over past defeats wasn¡¯t something that could be easily resolved.<div>


    ¡°All right, as much as words could help, it is ultimately up to you to let go,¡± Tie Qianshan sighed and dismissed him. ¡°Go on then!¡±


    ¡°I take my leave, Master!¡±


    Tie Mad bowed to both men before quietly exiting.


    ¡°Ah, my disciple is still immature. I apologize for the embarrassment,¡± Tie Qianshan said apologetically.


    Zhao Baiyang waved his hand dismissively, ¡°Young people, they¡¯ll have a better understanding when they see more of the world.¡±


    The same had also happened to his disciple, Yu Yiyao, who looked down on Pei Xuanjing. But after witnessing the great deeds Pei Xuanjing aplished, she ultimately came to ept reality.


    Tie Qianshan chuckled, switching the topic, ¡°You¡¯ve seen the invitation, what do you think of it?¡±


    ¡°What do I think?¡± Zhao Baiyang responded with a faint smile, ¡°Since we have been invited, we can¡¯t exactly refuse, can we?¡±


    Tie Qianshan nodded, ¡°Correct. The conference this time invites all the famous forces of the world. If missed, I fear we wouldn¡¯t have the face to appear in the martial arts world again.¡±


    In his opinion, this invitation was essentially a challenge letter. Pei Xuanjing must already know about their achievement in reaching the Spirit Realm. His invitation to them was akin to flexing his own prowess, a form of intimidation. If they dared not attend, they would surely be looked down upon by many.


    With these thoughts in mind, Tie Qianshan asked Zhao Baiyang, ¡°And how confident are you now?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om<div>


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Zhao Baiyang shook his head firmly.


    He understood that Tie Qianshan was asking whether he was confident he could engage in a battle with Pei Xuanjing after breaking through to the Spirit Realm.


    With a cold smile, he said, ¡°Given Brother Pei¡¯s style of handling affairs, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to invite us if he didn¡¯t haveplete confidence to handle any one of us. Besides, nobody would believe that his power has remained unchanged after several years of secluded training.¡±


    It took Pei Xuanjing only a dozen years to go from being a beginner in martial arts to standing at the pinnacle. His outstanding talent is recognized and admired by all.


    Can anyone believe that someone who entered Spirit Realm before the recovery of Heaven and Earth had not made any progress in the years following the recovery? It¡¯s ridiculous to consider.


    Even from Zhao Baiyang¡¯s point of view, the recovery of the Heaven and Earth wouldn¡¯t have brought greater benefits to any other members of the martial worldpared to what it must have brought to Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Given that the situation is as such, may I know if Brother Tie has made a decision regarding my proposal?¡± asked Zhao Baiyang earnestly.

 Chapter 413: 360

    Chapter 413: 360<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Zhao Baiyang didn¡¯te to visit Tie Qianshan as a friend, but with a purpose.


    At his repeated inquiries, Tie Qianshan hesitated, not immediately providing a response.<div>


    As Pei Xuanjing conjectured, although Zhao Baiyang had kept a low profile in these years, he never stopped his actions. He incorporated Diamond Gate under hismand, gathered parts of the Yinsi¡¯s power, and even integrated several branches of the White Lotus Sect, greatly increasing his strength.


    He was here to invite him to join the alliance he was about to initiate: The Heretical Alliance.


    ¡°Hehe, I really don¡¯t understand what you, brother Tie, are hesitating about?¡± Zhao Baiyang looked at the indecisive Tie Qianshan and sneered: ¡°Considering the current state of affairs, can¡¯t you see through it with your wisdom? Do you think you alone can protect Tie Sect?¡±


    Tie Qianshan remained silent, he also knew that Zhao Baiyang¡¯s words were not wrong.


    If the union of several major sects of the Taoist School was just the beginning, then the merger of the Demonic Cult, Buddhism School, and the family alliances after the revival of Heaven and Earth undoubtedly pushed this kind of alliance to the peak.


    Besides, countless medium and small forces are not willing to be left behind. They are also seeking to unite, in order to have more assurance to survive in the uing situation, or even to advance one step further.


    Not to mention other ces, only on the Northwest Dao, countless forces have openly or secretly united. As a great power on the Northwest Dao, Tie Sect has also received numerous olive branches from other forces.


    Tie Qianshan understood that if the Tie Sect did not make a decision immediately, they would likely be isted and abandoned, bing the cannon fodder of the times.


    Just as he was preparing to respond, Zhao Baiyang once again ascended Tie Zhangshan and invited him personally.


    However, facing the invitation from his once ¡®close friend¡¯, Tie Qianshan was somewhat hesitant and dared not make a decision lightly.


    ¡°Nowadays, the Mire Sect has indeed strengthened its strength by incorporating the Diamond Gate, Yinsi and several branches of the White Lotus Sect. It is almost on par with the top alliances. However, I, Tie, have been puzzled for a while and I wonder if you can answer the question.¡± Tie Qianshan sighed and spoke up.<div>


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing Tie Qianshan¡¯s hesitation, Zhao Baiyang was not angry, but his eyes were smiling.


    As they say, only buyersin about the goods.


    If Tie Qianshan had no intention of joining, he would have refused outright. However, since he raised doubts, it showed that he had considered joining. If he could dispel his doubts, everything would fall into ce.


    ¡°Brother Tie, feel free to ask.¡± Zhao Baiyang said with a smile.


    Tie Qianshan didn¡¯t shy away and directly spoke: ¡°Your Mire Sect is gathering with the Diamond Gate and Yinsi, who are both deeply hated by the Great Ming dynasty. The Yinsi is also despised in the martial arts world. This congregation, I¡¯m afraid, will unleash suppression from many parties.¡±


    The Mire Sect, Diamond Gate and Yinsi. The alliance of these three forces is not small, but there are also many enemies and opponents. If the Tie Sect were to join, it would probably be the target of many, making Tie Qianshan apprehensive.


    After all, although Tie Sect is not on par with top-tier forces, it is a dominant power in the Northwest Dao. If it wants to join somewhere, it will surely be wooed. Joining this Heretical Alliance may be too risky.


    Hearing Tie Qianshan¡¯s concerns, Zhao Baiyang twitched his mouth, indeed the other party was worried about this problem.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This was the biggest obstacle he encountered when inviting others. Indeed, by incorporating these people, his strength increased, but he also had to undertake their enemies, especially Yinsi, being a killer organization in the martial arts world. They had made many enemies, and this would be all counted towards him in the future.


    However, he already had a solution to this problem, so there was no need to worry too much.


    ¡°Rest assured, brother Tie, I already have a solution. If this is what you are worried about, then be at ease!¡± Zhao Baiyang confidently said.<div>


    Aside from Zhao Baiyang and Tie Qianshan on Tie Zhangshan, other factions had also received Pei Xuanjing¡¯s invitations.


    Demonic Cult, Xue Wuheng ying with the invitation in his hand, his expression was cold, hard to tell whether he was pleased or angry.


    Even though the Demonic Cult was shattered by Master Sanfeng six hundred years ago, being able to reunify it again, even if it relied on the factor of Pei Xuanjing and the coincidence of Heaven and Earth¡¯s revival, Xue Wuheng¡¯s capabilities cannot be underestimated.


    This formidable figure of the Demonic Cult, even though he keeps a low profile in the martial arts world, other powers cannot dare to belittle him, especially Buddhism School and True Martial Sect, powers that have substantial enmity with the Demonic Cult, kept a close eye on him.


    After the reunification of the Demonic Cult, he took advantage of the liaison of the elder of the Blood Demon Sect to make amends to Pei Xuanjing, indicating that he did not want to be enemies with him. This was all because of the factor of Buddhism School and True Martial Sect.


    Those in the Demonic Cult who believed that Pei Xuanjing had a deep rtionship with True Martial Sect and irreconcble with them were suppressed by Xue Wuheng.


    The people did not know that if he did not have some concerns, Xue Wuheng would even want to put aside the feud with True Martial Sect.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the revival of Heaven and Earth, they would have no future to speak of, and it wouldn¡¯t matter to continue entanglement with True Martial Sect.


    But now, after the revival of Heaven and Earth, the future is vast. How could Xue Wuheng want to dy his future over some old affairs?


    Thus, after Pei Xuanjing came out of seclusion, found out that he had been deceived, and demandedpensation, Xue Wuheng did not hesitate to agree.


    However, this one invitation made Xue Wuheng somewhat hesitant.<div>


    ¡°This meeting at Shenxiao Mountain is inevitably not simple and is feared to be rted to the issue of the Great Ming marching outside the border.¡± Xue Wuheng spected in his heart. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why Pei Xuanjing is so eager to take action, his actions like this will certainly require some benefits; otherwise, no one would support him, and some people might even impede him.¡±


    As for the matter of the Great Ming sending troops outside the border, all the factions actually had an idea. After all, the army of one million, trained by the Minister of the Ministry of War, Wang Qiong, can¡¯t just be for decoration.


    Moreover, the ministers of the Taoist School, including Pei Xuanjing, were promoting this matter, which was very clear to the people like Xue Wuheng.


    Although they did not know what the benefits the Taoist School was plotting, but based on the principle that not profiting is a loss, they secretly had an understanding that if the Taoist School wanted to monopolize, they would definitely not let it go.

 Chapter 414: 361: All the Heroes in the World are in the Trap!

    Chapter 414: 361: All the Heroes in the World are in the Trap!<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Originally, many in the Ji Fang Alliances thought that Pei Xuanjing and his team needed to wait a little longer. However, judging from his invitation, it seemed that the other party was unwilling to procrastinate, willing even to share some of their potential profits to expedite their n.


    ¡°No matter what the Taoist School¡¯s goal is, if we can intervene, it will undoubtedly be a great opportunity,¡± Xue Wuheng decided.<div>


    People in the Demonic Cult are the most pragmatic. They re-merged to ensure they could seize enough benefits in the uing Great World era to strengthen themselves.


    If they couldn¡¯t achieve this, even if he was the strongest in the Demonic Cult, he wouldn¡¯t feel secure maintaining his position as the cult leader.


    You have to remember, after the revival of Heaven and Earth, there are many Spiritual Medicine that had been extinct. Some of these spiritual medicines greatly benefit Spirit Realm practitioners.


    The vast areas outside the border are home to many valuable items. If they could gain enough benefits for the Demonic Cult during the forting invasion of the Great Ming beyond the Great Wall, it would not only yield substantial rewards for him, but it would also earn him the devotion of his subordinates. By then, his leadership would naturally be followed, and his prestige would soar.


    ¡°I cannot miss this alliance meeting!¡± Xue Wuheng thought. ¡°However, I must first get that old guy to cooperate. Otherwise, with my power alone, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to gain much advantage against the other parties.¡±


    Thinking of that old guy, Xue Wuheng felt disgusted.


    Originally, after the merging of the various sects in the Demonic Cult, he rightfully became the sect leader. Using the rebellious elder from the Blood Demon Sect to establish his authority, he even took this opportunity to settle his grudges with Pei Xuanjing.


    It seemed like he had gained a lot from these events.


    However, he never expected that the old man from the Blood Demon Sect, who was about to die from old age, would somehow break into the Spirit Realm.


    Initially, the Demonic Cult only had him, a Spirit Realm practitioner. Now there was another one, and he was from the Blood Demon Sect, which was in conflict with him. This made Xue Wuheng feel extremely annoyed and upset.


    While Xue Wuheng was annoyed, the Buddhism School also received Pei Xuanjing¡¯s invitation. As for this invite, the Buddhism School naturally chose to ept it.<div>


    They knew that this alliance meeting wasn¡¯t simple. The Buddhism School must attend, because the Taoist School is already powerful. Now with Pei Xuanjing, the world¡¯s number one, their momentum is even more significant. If they continue to remain silent, they will no longer be able to keep up with the Taoist School.


    The same was true for the Aristocratic Alliance. These long-standing aristocratic families had the closest ties with both the Jianghu and the imperial court. Numerous family members held official positions at court, so they were well aware of the Great Ming court¡¯s ns.


    This time, they would not want to miss out on this opportunity. After all, they have three Spirit Realm practitioners, making this their time of rising power.


    This time, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t just invite people from the Ji Fang Alliances. Some slightly weaker forces also received invitation cards.


    As the news of this invitation spread through Jianghu, it even formed a trend that resonated all over the world, attracting countless people¡¯s attention.


    After all, even though Pei Xuanjing, as the world¡¯s number one, invited so many people, he couldn¡¯t possibly write a personal invitation to each one. There were very few forces and individuals who were worth his time.


    Therefore, these varying standards of invitation had be a measure of each force¡¯s standing in people¡¯s eyes.


    Forces and individuals who received personal invitations from Pei Xuanjing were undoubtedly the top forces and individuals in Jianghu. The second-tier ones could only receive ordinary invitations.


    Of course, what dissatisfied many forces and individuals more than receiving ordinary invitations was that they thought they were qualified to receive invitations but didn¡¯t.


    Without much effort, Pei Xuanjing managed to categorize these forces into three sses.


    In the face of such categorization, some agreed, some disagreed, but no one dared to question the judgment of the man currently recognized as the world¡¯s number one.<div>


    Even those forces that were upset about this could onlyin inwardly, not daring to express their discontent outwardly.


    After all, it had only been a few years since Pei Xuanjing swept through the world, and although he hadn¡¯t appeared in recent years, no one dared to underestimate him.


    The deterrent power of the world¡¯s number one person was indeed terrifying!


    Whether it was the Demonic Cult, the Buddhism School, the Aristocratic Alliance, or any significant powers that spanned provinces, none of them rejected Pei Xuanjing¡¯s invitation after receiving it.


    Even some newly arising forces that considered themselves to be powerful decided to participate in this meeting, despite not receiving an invitation.


    After all, no one is a fool. Just by looking at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s invite, it was clear that renowned forces and individuals from all over the world would gather at Shenxiao Mountain, and even the Great Ming imperial court would send representatives.


    So, although Pei Xuanjing has not really revealed the true purpose of the Shenxiao alliance, unless they¡¯re a fool, those individuals who did not receive an invitation would not want to miss out.


    On Shenxiao Mountain, Pei Xuanjing stood alone atop a peak, looking out over its continuous ridges and the vast canopy of the sky. Dressed in green, the mountain breeze caused his robes to flutter, and his determination surged in his heart:


    ¡°With this, all the heroes of the world are within my grasp!¡±


    This Shenxiao conference would be the first step in his n. Once his n was implemented, all forces in the Great Ming, whether they liked it or not, would be bound to his chariot and be part of his n.


    Although he¡¯s giving out a considerable amount of benefits now, if seen in the long term, he¡¯s saved an untold amount of time. Thus, whether it¡¯s a loss or a profit is still unknown.<div>


    Zhang Jie appeared on the mountain peak. Seeing the man before him, his eyes were filled with fanatical admiration!


    As one of the four powerful men who Pei Xuanjing had initially won over, if Zhang Jie initially had someints about swearing allegiance to Pei Xuanjing, he was now utterly loyal to Pei Xuanjing. In his view, swearing fealty back then was the luckiest choice he ever made in his life.


    If I hadn¡¯t sworn allegiance to the sect leader back then, or if the sect leader hadn¡¯t wanted to take us in, would we have what we have today?


    This was a question that Zhang Jie and others had asked themselves heartfeltly more than once.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The answer was definite: without the earlier submission, there would be no glory today.


    The former Lord of Shenxiao Gate might have been powerful, butpared to Pei Xuanjing, he was as a firefly facing the noonday sun.


    No, the Lord of Shenxiao Gate was not even worthy of beingpared to the sect leader. Comparing these two people was an insult to the sect leader.


    What kind of days did they live under the leadership of the Lord of Shenxiao Gate back then?


    Lingering on in utter misery, constantly hiding, fearing they would attract the pursuit of the Great Ming imperial court. They didn¡¯t have a single peaceful day, and they didn¡¯t have the dignity a master should have.

 Chapter 415: 362: Zhang Jie’s Persistence, Pang Hong Returns

    Chapter 415: 362: Zhang Jie¡¯s Persistence, Pang Hong Returns<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Sometimes, only by losing something can one truly understand the beauty of possession.


    During the time they served under the Lord of the Shenxiao Gate, Zhang Jie and his peers had no status at all. Even though they were First-grade strong martial artists, they dared not reveal their identity as heirs of the Shenxiao Sect, and were forced to live in the shadows.<div>


    But after they had sworn allegiance to the Lord, they no longer needed to hide in fear. They regained their dignity and glory, and no one could belittle them anymore.


    When they introduced themselves as members of the Shenxiao Sect in their dealings with others, they were met with envy, jealousy, fear, and reverence.


    This was the first time Zhang Jie had tasted the dignity of being a strong martial artist. He was almost lost in its allure, unwilling to wake up from what felt like a dream.


    Having regained his dignity and glory, Zhang Jie was clear on what he needed to do. He was not willing to return to the days of hiding and running. He vowed to protect everything he had gained under the Lord¡¯smand, even at the cost of his life.


    ¡°Master! The deputy master has returned,¡± Zhang announced respectfully from behind Pei Xuanjing.


    The deputy master in question was Pang Hong. After his breakthrough from the Blessed Land of the Forbidden ce, Pang Hong surpassed all of his peers within the Shenxiao Sect. Being the only direct disciple of Pei Xuanjing, his position was irreceable.


    After confirming that his skills were wless, Pei Xuanjing established Pang Hong as his sessor. Now, most of the affairs of the Shenxiao Sect were handled by Pang Hong.


    This time, Pang Hong had been tasked by Pei Xuanjing to deliver the invitation to Xue Wuheng and ask for the agreedpensation in return.


    As Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sessor, Pang Hong was bound to have dealings with many profound Spirit Realm masters, so this was a test for him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, head to the Jade Clear Hall,¡± said Pei Xuanjing.


    The Jade Clear Hall, also known as Shenxiao Jade Clear Hall, served as the main hall of the Shenxiao Sect at present.<div>


    After Pei Xuanjing and the Great Ming court reached an agreement in Tiandu, the ownership of Shenxiao Mountain naturally fell back to the Shenxiao Sect. Even when the Shenxiao Sect was viewed as rebels by the Great Ming court, no one dared question Pei Xuanjing¡¯s authority over the mountain because of his reputation.


    Immediately after, Yu Zhenzi had ordered the old ruins on the mountains be cleared away and Shenxiao Sect¡¯s courtyards and halls be established anew.


    When Emperor Jiajing dered Pei Xuanjing as his teacher, he personally ordered the Ministry of Works to have top craftsmen design, and people construct pces to honor Pei Xuanjing.


    The Shenxiao Mountain was now dotted with pces, pavilions, terraces, and towers, rivaling the architecture of the True Martial Sect.


    ¡°Disciple pays respects to Master,¡± Pang Hong respectfully greeted Pei Xuanjing who had just entered the Shenxiao Main Hall.


    Seeing Pang Hong¡¯s wearied appearance, Pei Xuanjing smiled, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard on this trip.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my duty, Master. No hardship,¡± Pang Hong shook his head.


    He pointed to several crates, saying, ¡°These are all sorted by Master Xue as per your requirements, Master. In addition to martial studies skills, they also contain Thousand-Refinement Divine Weapons and a variety of precious spiritual medicines.¡±


    ¡°Well done!¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded, ¡°After those skills are sent to the Scripture Pavilion, save a part of the spiritual medicines and distribute the rest amongst our disciples.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± Zhang Jie and the others quickly thanked him.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You deserve it since you¡¯ve worked hard these past few years,¡± Pei Xuanjing waved it off.<div>


    What he cared about was the values those martial studies skills could contribute to his spiritual wisdom. The spiritual medicines were far less significant to him.


    The various spiritual medicines didn¡¯t matter much to Pei Xuanjing. Ever since he coborated with the emperor, he had received countless spiritual medicines. Yet, as he advanced in his realm,mon spiritual medicines had very little effect on him. Even if Xue Wuheng hoarded precious spiritual medicines, it was better to distribute them to his followers to increase their abilities.


    He asked Pang Hong, ¡°What did Xue Wuheng say when he received the invitation?¡±


    Pang Hong answered, ¡°Master Xue sends his regards to you, Master, and says that he will definitely arrive on time. He also mentioned an agreement between him and you about the Seven Kills Sword.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Pei Xuanjing smiled, ¡°It seems the legacy of the Seven Kills Sword Master has a sessor.¡±


    Seeing the confused faces of Pang Hong and the others, Pei Xuanjing disclosed the agreement he had made with Xue Wuheng previously.


    ¡°Having reached the Spirit Realm, if I were to draw my weapon now, it would be a case of the mighty bullying the weak,¡± He chuckled at Pang Hong, ¡°Since Xue Wuheng is prepared to retrieve the Seven Kills Sword, you can fight on my behalf this time.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Disciple will not let you down, Master!¡± Pang Hong answered resolutely.


    Pei Xuanjing waved his hand andughed, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so certain. The Seven Kills Sword is pretty good, but it¡¯s useless to me. This time, let¡¯s see how capable the sessor is. If he¡¯s any good, we can return the sword to him.¡±


    With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s power, he had never been too concerned about the Seven Kills Sword, especially now. He was actually quite interested in the sessor who had won the approval of such a pure swordsman like the Seven Kills Sword Master. If the sessor was really capable, why not give the sword back?


    Plus, it suggested that Xue Wuheng wasn¡¯t as sessful as everyone thought. The Blood Demon Sect Elder must have caused him quite a bit of trouble.<div>


    One should know that besides the Seven Kills Sword, the Blood God de, a Ten Thousand-Forged Divine Weapon once owned by the Demon Cult Blood Demon, was also in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hands. To the Seven Kills Sword Sect and the Blood Demon Sect both, these weapons were irreceable treasures.


    The fact that they only mentioned the Seven Kills Sword and not the Blood God de clearly revealed their intentions.


    Setting aside these thoughts, Pei Xuanjing said to Pang Hong, ¡°For the time being, I need to review these martial arts skills. In the meantime, I¡¯ll need you to entertain our guests on my behalf.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Pang Hong answered.


    The world¡¯s number one, Great Ming¡¯s current national teacher, and Lord of Shenxiao Gate, Long Life Son, has invited all major forces to convene on Shenxiao Mountain on the ninth day of the ninth month to discuss pressing matters.


    This event has currently caught the attention of the entire martial world, and even the imperial court of Great Ming. Even people from outside the border and overseas masters have heard about it.


    As the designated day draws closer, a countless number of people are moving toward Shenxiao Mountain, eager to catch a glimpse of the world¡¯s top martial artist and curious to find out who will be attending this meeting.


    A distance of one hundred miles is not far for most martial artists. Even for an average martial artist, they could make the journey on a fast horse in a single day.


    The martial world nevercked busybodies, so even though the event was still half a month away, the towns within a hundred miles of Shenxiao Mountain were brimming with martial artists from all over the ce

 Chapter 416: 364: Test and the Vague Alliance (Please Subscribe!)

    Chapter 416: 364: Test and the Vague Alliance (Please Subscribe!)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    True Martial Sect¡¯s Daoist Qingxu, the Former Celestial Master from Dragon Tiger Mountain, Bai Xiaosheng, Northern Chan Sect¡¯s Two Great Monks, No Dharma, and No Appearance from the School of Buddhism, The Demonic Cult Leader, Xue Wuheng, the Elder, Blood ughter Sovereign, the elder representatives of three powerful families: the Wangs of Taiyuan, the Cuis of Qinghe, and the Lis of Longxi, Maitreya Sect Leader Zhao Baiyang, Tie Qianshan from the Tie Sect, Prince Zhu Yousong of Xiang, Zi Tianxiong, the owner of Heavenly King¡¯s Pavilion, all fourteen Spirit Realm strongmen have arrived together.


    Those who can participate in the conference on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s backyard mountain today are all strong men of the Spirit Realm. If you haven¡¯t stepped into the Spirit Realm, regardless of your status, you don¡¯t qualify.<div>


    Even the master of the Chunyang Sect from the Taoist Alliance, Daoist Xuanming of Baiyun Temple, cannot participate in this conference because he has not broken through the Spirit Realm yet.


    Presently, there are fourteen people, including Pei Xuanjing, are fifteen in all. These Spirit Realm strongmen can almost be considered all the visible strongmen throughout the realm of Great Ming.


    ¡°You have all traveled from afar, forgive me for not greeting you earlier, I hope you¡¯ll be understanding,¡±


    Pei Xuanjing greeted the crowd.


    ¡°No need to be so formal, Taoist friend!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for such words, Master¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for such formalities, Master of the Nation.¡±


    ¡°Pei, no need to be so formal.¡±


    The reactions naturally followed when Pei Xuanjing, the world¡¯s first man, started speaking.


    From these people¡¯s responses, one could notice the varying degrees of their rtionships with Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing chuckled, flicked his robe and pointed behind him, saying, ¡°Please have a seat!¡±<div>


    After speaking, he sat down in the main position without any courtesy, and no one in the scene was disrespectful to this swiftly decisive move.


    Furthermore, the moment he sat down, an underlying aura sparkles on the seat carved from white Han jade appeared. It connected with his aura and sent out an indistinctly mysterious fluctuation.


    This chair is not ordinary!


    The ones present were all extraordinary people, and they understood that it was not an ordinary chair. Perhaps this was a test from the National Master.


    The group exchanged nces, even the Taoist Qingxu and other alliance members were taken aback.


    Yes, this was a test from Pei Xuanjing.


    Using the talisman method he had learned in the World of Myriad Manifestations, he left glyphs on each chair.


    As Pei Xuanjing sat down, everyone looked at each other, and the Old Celestial Master of the Taoist Schoolughed, ¡°If no one else is going to make the first move, then allow me.¡±


    Everyone agreed. The Old Celestial Master was a revered figure, ranked second in the Supreme list of the Jianghu world, and had been famous for over two hundred years. He was a senior to all present and his choice to be the second to be seated was not questioned.


    ¡°Please, Celestial Master!¡±


    The Old Celestial Master smiled and took a step towards the chair.<div>


    The moment he approached, he felt the extraordinary atmosphere of the chair. Numerous glyphs were carved on the chair creating a qi field nketing the chair, attracting countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi.


    The Celestial Master slowly released Primordial Qi from his body and let it fall onto the chair; the moment he got near, he felt the qi field resisting his approach.


    The Celestial Master flicked his five fingers, and few Primordial Qis fell onto the chair. As the chair sparkled, he sat in unison, and the chair¡¯s qi field immediately integrated with him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Surprised by the profundity of the Qi field, the Celestial Master looked at Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing was silent with a smile, and the Celestial Master did not waste any time, closing his eyes and circting the method in his body.


    Seeing the Celestial Master like this, the other thirteen people looked curiously at Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjingughed, ¡°You all travel from afar; I have prepared a small gift for you all on this chair.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, if Pei is like this, then I won¡¯t be polite.¡± Zhao Baiyangughed heartily and stepped forward to one of the chairs.


    He unusually trusted Pei Xuanjing. With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength, there was no way he would trick him. Looking at the Old Celestial Master, he naturally didn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°If Zhao follows, then I, Snow, cannot fall behind.¡± Xue Wuheng too smiled and upied a chair.<div>


    The rest of the people no longer hesitated and moved one after another.


    The moment they approached the chair, they also felt the chair¡¯s profundity. None of them were surprised and each disyed their skills.


    ¡°These people indeed had a profound foundation, even though they had just recently stepped into the Spirit Realm. They are much stronger than the typical Heavenly Rank in the World of Myriad Manifestations,¡± Pei Xuanjing contemted in his heart.


    The method he set on this chair was both a test and a gift. If they could break through the qi field and sit down, naturally, they could enlighten some insights he left behind.


    Of course, this gift seems simple, but it is not.


    Understanding from the qi field requires resolving with a clever method. If it were resolved merely with brute force, even though the method would seed, it would dissipate the qi field and they wouldn¡¯t be able toprehend his insights.


    The Qi field that he left behind was based on a Heavenly Rank strength from the World of Myriad Manifestations. This was a fundamental evaluation unit.


    At present, these fourteen people are each employing their methods, but none of them chose to brute force their way. It was evident that their strength in the Spirit Realm was superior to many of the regr strongmen of World of Myriad Manifestations.


    ¡°But it is also understandable. It has been only a few years since Heaven and Earth revived. How can these few years produce people who broke through the Spirit Realm without having anything special?¡± Pei Xuanjing felt a smile tugging at the corner of his mouth.


    After a while, everyone opened their eyes and thanked Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing signaled not to worry and paused for a moment before he started, ¡°Although I have been with the outside world for almost two decades, this is the first time I have sat with you.¡±


    At this point, he couldn¡¯t help but exchange nces with Bai Xiaosheng and a few others because the seating arrangement for the fifteen of them today was quite interesting.


    The Taoist Clergies like the Old Celestial Master chose positions adjacent to Pei Xuanjing, and Zhu Yousong, representing the Great Ming imperial court, was next to Daoist Qingxu. On his other side were the three powerful representatives of the Noble Families Union.


    The duo from Demonic Sect, Xue Wuheng, were close to the Noble Families Union, and on his other side were Zhao Baiyang and Tie Qianshan. With Zi Tianxiong of Heavenly King¡¯s Pavilion, they conveniently separated the two great masters of Buddhism.


    This arrangement vaguely indicated the subtle factions of these powers in the world.


    The Taoist School and the Great Ming imperial court were naturally intimate and, therefore, proximate. The Noble Families Union has deep connections with the Great Ming imperial court and was close too.


    The Demonic Sect of Xue Wuheng, Zhao Baiyang, Tie Qianshan, and Zi Tianxiong were neither close nor distant, which seemed to indicate some connections.


    The Buddhism School seemed a little isted this time. As per the seating arrangements, they were in the most awkward situation.


    Pei Xuanjing continued, ¡°I should have invited you all earlier, unfortunately, I had a little gain and closed off my self until recently. I am inviting you all to Shenxiao Mountain today to discuss the Dao and talk about world affairs!¡±

 Chapter 417: 365: Believe it or Not, Without Evidence

    Chapter 417: 365: Believe it or Not, Without Evidence


    Trantor: 549690339


    Everyone present held their smiles, seemingly unmoved by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, quietly waiting for him to continue.


    However, after listening to what Pei Xuanjing had to say next, their nonchnt expressions changed.


    ¡°All of you must have heard something about the past of the Shenxiao Sect and may have spected,¡± Pei Xuanjing surveyed the crowd gravely, ¡°Today, I can tell you that those spections are true!¡±


    Murmurs of shock!


    Of the remaining fourteen present, everyone, except for a few from the Taoist School, Zhu Yousong, the Prince of Xiang who still represents the Great Ming imperial court, Zi Tianxiong, and Tie Qianshan, looked visibly surprised with incredulous expressions directed towards Pei Xuanjing.


    Those from the Taoist School, as well as Bai Xiaosheng and Zhu Yousong, had already understood what Pei Xuanjing was referring to and remained unmoved.


    However, both Zi Tianxiong and Tie Qianshan had expressions of surprise sh across their faces. They were clueless about what Pei Xuanjing was talking about that had stunned the others in such a way.


    This was the gap in the depth of their understanding. Even though Zi Tianxiong and Tie Qianshan were extremely powerful, they had recently risen to prominence and were not well-informed about certain things.


    Anymore, the strategy nned by the Shenxiao Sect back then was highly confidential. Even the longstanding family factions, the Buddhism School, the Demonic Cult, could only specte what it was about in the absence of any concrete evidence.


    So, now they were somewhat curious. What could it be that was causing such shock and awe among everyone present?


    ¡°Pei, you better not be joking.¡±


    Even the usually calm andposed Zhao Baiyang seemed a bit shocked at this point and asked solemnly.


    ¡°Are you willing to believe it, or do you think I am joking?¡± Pei Xuanjing responded calmly.Upstodatee from n(0)/v??/lbIn/.(co/m


    Zhao Baiyang remained silent.


    How could he possibly hope that these matters were untrue?


    ¡°What is this matter, Zhao?¡± Tie Qianshan asked.


    He had already agreed to coborate with Zhao Baiyang. Although he hadn¡¯t officially joined the Ounder Alliance yet, they were already strategic partners.


    Zi Tianxiong also turned his gaze toward Zhao Baiyang. Both of them had a mutual understanding, even if they hadn¡¯t coborated before, but under the current circumstances, they could consider a temporary alliance.


    Zhao Baiyang remained silent and before he could answer, Xue Wuheng chimed in, ¡°Have the two of you ever heard of the ¡®Divine Dynasty on Earth¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± Tie Qianshan and Zi Tianxiong looked at each other, bing even more puzzled.


    Seeing this, Xue Wuheng had no choice but to exin, ¡°The Divine Dynasty on Earth refers to a n initiated by the founder of Shenxiao Sect, Jinmen¡¯s Feather Guest. In simple terms, it¡¯s about utilizing the Qi Luck of the empire to establish a Godly Dynasty on Earth. Not only will it greatly increase one¡¯s strength, but the most important thing is that it can lead to Immortality.¡±


    Immortality!


    Tie Qianshan and Zi Tianxiong were shocked at hearing this. They couldn¡¯t believe such a thing existed since they had never heard of it before.


    Pei Xuanjing interrupted Xue Wuheng with augh, ¡°Master Xue is slightly exaggerating. It¡¯s just about being granted the Divine Position, so cultivators can enjoy a longer lifespan. It is certainly not literal Immortality. After all, the notion of Immortality is too vague. Even during the prosperous Tang Dynasty, the countless powerful beings were never able to achieve Immortality, so how could the Divine Dynasty n aplish this?¡±


    ¡°We always thought that the Divine Dynasty on Earth was merely a rumor. Who would have thought¡­¡± an old member of the Pei Family sighed.


    ¡°Indeed, even extending one¡¯s lifespan is a rather lofty goal. After all, even the first-grade practitioners can¡¯t enter the Spirit Realm and their lifespan does not exceed four cycles of 60 years,¡± an old member of the Li Family said.


    Wu Xiang of the North Zen Sect also couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Grandmaster Pei, did you invite us here today for the matter of the Divine Dynasty on Earth?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded, ¡°Now that Heaven and Earth are revived, the chains are gone, and everyone is free to pursue Cultivation. This should be something worth celebrating, yet Immortality remains elusive. Countless heroes from ancient times till now have striven and suffered in the pursuit of Immortality but failed. Today, I invited everyone to discuss the possibility of joining this n for the pursuit of shared Immortality.¡±


    Shared pursuit of Immortality!


    Such grand ims had everyone present shaking in anticipation, even the Blood Demon Sect¡¯s Blood ughter Sovereign who wasn¡¯t particrly fond of Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help but be moved.


    Immortality is hard to achieve, countless heroes throughout history have fallen in the pursuit of this tantalizing goal.


    Now that Pei Xuanjing was willing to candidly discuss this n with them, it was undoubtedly a shocking revtion.


    ¡°However, Immortality is difficult to achieve. Do you have any evidence to support this, Grandmaster Pei?¡± Zi Tianxiong inquired.


    The matter that Pei Xuanjing had just mentioned was too grand, even the well-experienced Zi Tianxiong was stunned.


    But as the founder of Heavenly King¡¯s Pavilion, he was not so easily influenced. He wanted to see some evidence, he didn1t just want to take someone¡¯s word for it!¡±


    Hearing his question, everyone else didn¡¯t speak up but turned their attention to Pei Xuanjing.


    Indeed, they couldn¡¯t just take his word for it.


    Under the intense scrutiny of the crowd, Pei Xuanjing chuckled softly, shaking his head, ¡°No.¡±


    No!


    The initially fervent gaze of the crowd seemed to dim. They felt a bit disgruntled, thinking that Pei Xuanjing was ying tricks on them.


    Taoist Qingxu raised his eyebrows as though he wanted to say something.


    He was stopped by Bai Xiaosheng who shook his head at Qingxu, signaling him to be patient.


    Taoist Qingxu couldn¡¯t understand why. During the removal of Heaven and Earth¡¯s seal on Taihe Mountain, the two elders of Zhenwu Sect had their chance to be consecrated as gods, which was an irrefutable piece of evidence. Revealing that would certainly convince the crowd. He wondered why these two weren¡¯t volunteering that information.


    However, since neither of them were willing to disclose anything, he had no choice but to keep that information to himself for the time being.


    The old celestial master, who was in on the secret, didn¡¯t say anything and just kept a mysterious smile on his face.


    Zi Tianxiong was silently assessing the situation: One would assume that if someone proposed such a n, they would have considered this situation. But when he voiced his doubts, Pei Xuanjing was not able to provide any evidence.


    Could it be that he was lying?


    But that just wouldn¡¯t make any sense!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Others also seemed to think along these lines, unable to understand.


    Despite the suspicion in their eyes, Pei Xuanjing remained unbothered and unhurried.


    ¡°As for this n, I don¡¯t have any evidence, so whether you want to join this initiative or not is entirely up to all of you. If you are not willing, I won¡¯t force it,¡± Pei Xuanjing said, scanning everyone with a nonchnt gaze.


    Even though he had decided to give up a part of the profits to gain their cooperation, he was not without bottom lines, nor was he going to demean himself by begging.


    Sometimes, when you give something away for free, people may not care about or value it. Only when they¡¯ve expended resources for it, will they not discard it lightly.

 Chapter 418 366: Awarding Titles

    Chapter 418 366: Awarding Titles


    Sure enough, those who were initially skeptical, upon seeing Pei Xuanjing''s demeanor, began to harbor some doubts in their hearts.


    Reflecting on Pei Xuanjing''s past deeds, it seemed he had never been tantly deceitful.


    Could this n really be true?


    Some people pondered in their hearts. Just then, the long-silent Zhao Baiyang suddenly spoke.


    "Longevity!" Zhao Baiyang eximed, then inquired, "Brother Pei, you''re truly assertive. I wonder, if I were to join this n, what would I need to contribute?"


    Zhao Baiyang did not doubt much of what Pei Xuanjing said; after all, the Mire Sect had a long lineage and was well aware of the past events of the Shenxiao Sect.


    He had always been surprised that the Taoist School would band together, but he absolutely didn''t believe that Bai Xiaosheng and the Taoist School would team up on the basis of mutual affinity with Qingxu.


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing''s mentioning of the Divine Dynasty n, Zhao Baiyang''s suspicion was thoroughly alleviated, and his previous conjectures became more cohesive.


    Of course, he knew that Pei Xuanjing never made losing deals. If thetter brought up such a matter, he would need to pay a certain price.


    However, in his opinion, since the offer has been made, it wouldn''t hurt to agree first. After all, as long as the price wasn''t too high, it would be worth it.


    After all, his heretical alliance was currently in a state of hollow strength and needed time. It wouldn''t be bad to cooperate first and bide time for the future.


    "Brother Zhao, you''re quite forthright," said Pei Xuanjing, looking at Zhao Baiyang with a hint of surprise. He didn''t expect that the one to make the first move would be Zhao Baiyang, which elevated his opinion of Zhao Baiyang.


    He had originally nned to use the powerful families as a "stooge." Unexpectedly, Zhao Baiyang took the initiative to speak up, easing the atmosphere.


    With Zhao Baiyang''s initiative, the others in the room became more hopeful.


    After all, regardless of Zhao Baiyang''s style, his capabilities are well-known in the jianghu. As he saw benefits in this matter, those who were previously unsure began to lean towards it.


    "Indeed, if Taoist Xuanjing is willing to allow us to participate in such a grand matter, there must be certain conditions!" Xue Wuheng followed with his own question.


    His thoughts were simr to those of Zhao Baiyang. The newly merged Demonic Cult was now in his control, but the emerging Blood ughter Sovereign made it difficult to controlpletely, so he needed more time.


    Moreover, he had already anticipated the conditions set by Pei Xuanjing prior to arriving at Shenxiao Mountain, and had already prepared a countermeasure.


    Pei Xuanjing didn''t beat around the bush and simply stated his purpose: "The Great Ming will dispatch troops outside the border, eliminate the remnants of the Former Yuan, and incorporate the border into its territory; your help is needed."


    Just as expected!


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing''s words, everyone present had the same thought.


    Like Xue Wuheng''s preparedness, those who managed toe here had already nned ahead for this matter.


    Originally, they thought this matter would be the main purpose, but they were enthralled by the Divine Dynasty n proposed by Pei Xuanjing.


    "The conquest outside the border, it wouldn''t be to seize the Former Yuan''s Primordial Qi in preparation for the Divine Dynasty n?"


    The people present were far from foolish; originally, they believed it to be a simple territorial expansion and wondered why the Taoist School was so keen on it.


    Now, with Pei Xuanjing''s mention of the Divine Dynasty n, the answer became clearer.


    "Indeed!" Pei Xuanjing did not hide the truth.


    This matter can''t be concealed. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Since it can''t be concealed, it''s better to announce it boldly, which will demonstrate his stance.


    Zhu Yousong, the prince of Xiang, who was by the side, timely spoke: "The imperial court has already prepared to send a million troops out of the border toplete the unfulfilled ambitions of the former emperors. However, the expenditure of conducting such a campaign with arge army is massive..."


    He didn''t finish his sentence, but the people present understood.


    The resources consumed by a million strong military expedition is an astronomical figure. Even the Great Ming Empire was likely not able to sustain it for long.


    However, the conquest outside the border is not just a simple military victory. It also requires garrisoning troops topletely assimte the new territory, which would need a vast amount of resources and a sufficient number of experts to suppress various factions. Even the Great Ming imperial court would find it difficult to sustain, despite over a decade of preparation.


    Therefore, Prince Xiang''s implication was clear; they needed these powerful factions to contribute resources and dispatch experts along with the army.


    After all, the forces currently present, excluding the newly risen Tie Sect of Tie Qianshan and Zi Tianxiong''s Heavenly King''s Pavilion, were all deeply rooted, with immeasurable umtion. Even the just reestablished Shenxiao Sect, if it opened up the reserves left from its former glory, would surpass manyrger forces.


    With their support, there would be no worries about rear threats.


    In line with the n which had been agreed upon, Zhu Yousong reassured, "Rest assured, everyone. The imperial court will certainly not treat you unjustly. If the remnants of the Former Yuan can bepletely eliminated, the imperial court will allocate a prefecture territory to each of you."


    What!


    The people present were all shocked.


    Even if they had some influence over provincial governance in the Central ins, it was only in secrecy. No one dared to control it publicly, for that would signify rebellion.


    But owning a prefecture in the region outside the border implied something quite tempting. It was equivalent to a special form of fiefdom, where they could control an entire prefecture.


    Even though the regions outside the border may not be as bountiful as the Central ins, after the revival of Heaven and Earth, the spiritual medicines and curiosities produced there might not be inferior to those of the Central ins.


    Plus, being able tomand a prefecture would undoubtedly be a great advantage for any faction.


    Upon hearing this condition, even the two monks of the Buddhism School couldn''t help but be tempted.


    After all, the Buddhism School advocates for all sentient beings and thrives on the contributions and prayers of numerous followers.


    But in the Central ins, various factions, influenced by the former dominance of the Buddhism School, have covertly oppressed it, hindering the expansion of the Buddhism School.


    Now, having the opportunity to break out and expand their influence would undoubtedly be an excellent chance for them.


    "Is Your Highness serious about this im!"


    First to ask were the elders of the alliance of powerful families.


    Heh,heh.


    Seeing the attitudes of these few, the others chuckled to themselves.


    Sure enough, these gentry had the heaviest ambitions for power. These gentry families, which have been passed down for thousands of years, ce more value on these things than the rest.


    Indeed, they are a bunch of ambitious guys.


    Prince Xiang, Zhu Yousong, cursed in his heart but maintained a smiling face and nodded, "Certainly! This matter has been confirmed by the emperor and the elders in the court. A imperial decree will be issued on the day of the expedition, proiming to the world!"

 Chapter 419: 367: Everyone is Moved, Who Will be the Commander?

    Chapter 419: 367: Everyone is Moved, Who Will be the Commander?<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Restarting the enfeoffment!


    Although this proposal may seem like regression to many and has led to numerous debates, it has ultimately been approved.<div>


    Moreover, the Divine Dynasty¡¯s ns for the Earth have already been discussed among a small circle within the imperial court. At least the elder statesmen are well aware of this and understand the true motive of the uing military expedition.


    Therefore, for the sess of the Divine Dynasty on Earth and for their own longevity, they have chosen topromise and agree to this proposal.


    After all, it is said that every brave warrior require an appropriate reward.


    For centuries of peace, if you want to motivate soldiers to risk their lives, you need to offer something substantial.


    They believe it¡¯s worth it.


    Of course, these individuals also harbor hopes that after the Divine Dynasty bes more powerful, there may be opportunities to recapture what has been given up.


    After all, in the illustrious annals of history, the act of granting and then rescindingndholdings is not unprecedented. It¡¯s no big deal. This is just a temporarypromise.


    Some of the astute individuals present also considered this point, but they were not concerned about it.


    Who knows what the future holds?


    As long as you possess both form and substance, everything can be preserved.


    The case of Grandmaster Pei retrieving Shenxiao Sect from the Great Ming court is a living example of this.<div>


    ¡°So¡­¡± Zi Tianxiong quietly contemted.


    He was forced to admit that he was intrigued by this n.


    Because regardless of what others may think, for him, possessing a manor outside the border would be purely advantageous.


    He worked his way up from nothing to establish the foundation of the Heavenly King¡¯s Pavilion and originally considered his power to be on par with the top forces in the world. The only difference was heritage.


    Yet who could have imagined that after the resurrection of heaven and earth, despite using this opportunity to further enhance the power of the Heavenly King¡¯s Pavilion, the gap between it and these top alliances actually grewrger instead of narrowing.


    What was even more awkward was that after years of development, the Heavenly King¡¯s Pavilion had reached a bottleneck. After the smaller and medium-sized forces around him submitted, the Heavenly King¡¯s Pavilion began to border the top forces.


    At this moment, the Heavenly King¡¯s Pavilion has temporarily fallen into a dilemma. All of the forces around him are top-tier entities and regardless of which direction he chooses to expand, there would inevitably be friction with these huge forces.


    If this had taken ce prior to the revival of Heaven and Earth, he would naturally not fear it. However, now, these top forces joining hands has made him exceptionally wary.


    But if he could use this opportunity to break free from the confines and establish a based outside the border, it would undoubtedly be a massive leap for the Heavenly King¡¯s Pavilion.


    Not only Zi Tianxiong, but Zhao Baiyang is also interested in this.


    As the initiator of the joint assassination of the Emperor by all parties in Tiandu, although he seeded afterwards, the power of the Mire Sect undoubtedly suffered a severe blow. Countless strongholds were removed, causing huge losses to him.<div>


    Furthermore, through this experience, he recognized an issue. To truly implement his ns, he must either have a power that rivals Pei Xuanjing¡¯s, capable of suppressing the entire world, or have the capability to resist the Great Ming court on his own. Otherwise, all his ns are but empty talk, and recing one emperor has absolutely no meaning whatsoever.


    Moreover, with the current coboration between the Taoist School and the Great Ming court, they will certainly not allow him to continue to be disruptive in the Central ins. If he insists on his own way, he will inevitably face the Taoist School¡¯s strike.


    ¡°However, if I can take advantage of this opportunity to infiltrate the areas outside the border, then while the newly opened territory is not yet fully controlled by the Great Ming, if I seize it, it might be a great opportunity for me,¡± Zhao Baiyang calcted in his heart.


    In conclusion, when this n was proposed, everyone present began to calcte what they need to give and what they can gain from the uing expedition.


    No one refused, because ording to everyone, it¡¯s a foregone conclusion.


    The original Great Ming court had absolute overwhelming power against the remnants of the Former Yuan outside the borders. It was just because some people believed that the bitterly coldnd beyond the borders wasn¡¯t worth upying!


    Now that thosends are valuable, all objections have vanished.


    With the support of the millions of troops from the Great Ming court,bined with the assistance of their own respective forces, it¡¯s almost certain that the campaign will be victorious.


    ¡°If any of you have any questions regarding this, feel free to ask. I will not withhold anything,¡± Zhu Yousong said with a smile.


    Having personally visited the two enshrined deities at Taihe Mountain, he had no remaining doubts about the establishment of the Divine Dynasty on Earth.


    As a protector of the Great Ming royal family, he naturally wishes to see the Great Ming empirest forever. To achieve this goal, giving up a few things is a small price to pay.<div>


    He believes that regardless of the royal family member, none would have the slightest hesitation.


    ¡°Can I inquire who themander of this war will be?¡±


    A ipetentmander can lead to the downfall of an entire army. Even with a war that looks certain to win, if led by a foolishmander, it could easily turn into a defeat.


    Many of those present pondered this point: after all, there exists such live examples in the Great Ming. Everyone hopes not to repeat the failures of the past. If a disaster like Tumu Fortress happens again, there will be a lot to deal with.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Although these people did not explicitly express it, how could Zhu Yousong not guess their thoughts? Such questions made his expression slightly stiff. Although it was a blundermitted by his ancestor, he still felt it was disgraceful, but he couldn¡¯t voice it out.


    Managing his expression, he responded, ¡°Themander of this expedition will be Wang Boan, who quelled the rebellion of the Ning King. I trust this should put all your minds at ease.¡±


    After Emperor Jiajing ascended to the throne and confirmed the intention to attack territories outside the borders, he naturally wouldn¡¯t ignore a military expert like Wang Boan.


    How he was able to pacify the rebellion of the Ning King, with merely tens of thousands of soldiers against the hundreds of thousands of Ning King¡¯s troops in a short amount of time, demonstrated his outstanding military capabilities. Clearly, such talent could not be wasted.


    Although initially, the former emperor, out of jealousy, treated Wang Boan indifferently for stealing his limelight, offered no rewards for his massive contributions, and even forced him to resign, Wang Boan was somewhat left with a sense of disappointment.


    But ultimately, those who read the ¡®Sage Book¡¯ understand principles, and Emperor Jiajing now is not the previous emperor, so after showering Wang Boan with rewards and honors, Wang Boan epted the position and once again entered the court as an official.


    Although it hasn¡¯t been announced yet, everyone knows that themander of this expedition must be Wang Boan.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then the matter is as good as settled!¡±


    With the credentails of pacifying the rebellion of the Ning King, no one can question Wang Boan¡¯s military prowess. Some even believe that Wang Boan is the number onemander of today, on par with themanders of the founding era.


    Therefore, since Wang Boan is themander for the expedition, no one would have any objections.

 Chapter 420: 368: Zhao Baiyang Challenges, Major Battle in Spirit Realm

    Chapter 420: 368: Zhao Baiyang Challenges, Major Battle in Spirit Realm<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Upon hearing this name, Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t surprised, but he transmitted a message to Bai Xiaosheng: ¡°Do you think he¡¯s broken through the Spirit Realm?¡±


    Though he never shed with Wang Bo¡¯an in the first-grade realm, Pei Xuanjing could feel that thetter¡¯s strength was formidable.<div>


    Bai Xiaosheng responded, ¡°Hard to say. Wang Bo¡¯an has always been training soldiers alongside Minister Wang Qiong of the War Department and hasn¡¯t had the time for seclusion. Logically, he shouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to make a breakthrough. But¡­¡±


    However, Wang Bo¡¯an was initially thought by everyone to be merely a schr who was engrossed in officialdom. No one anticipated his outstanding power.


    If it weren¡¯t for Ning King¡¯s rebellion and Wang Bo¡¯an¡¯s sessful defense against the assassins sent by the dark forces, nobody would be aware of his true strength.


    Therefore, even Bai Xiaosheng had doubts at the moment and wasn¡¯t so sure anymore.


    He noted it for now and then heard someone inquire.


    ¡°How should we distribute the captured spoils?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing responded with a smile, ¡°I wonder, how does Sect Leader Tie think it should be distributed?¡±


    Tie Qianshan did not bother being polite and said, ¡°Naturally, whoever gets it, keeps it.¡±


    Before Pei Xuanjing could say anything, Qingxu, a Taoist standing nearby, asked: ¡°What if someone harms their own people?¡±


    No one could ensure that such things wouldn¡¯t happen. There were deep-seated grievances amongst those present and it was already quite difficult for them to cooperate as is.


    If profits were to entice someone, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible for the recklessly ambitious to risk everything.<div>


    With a serious expression, Pei Xuanjing said resolutely, ¡°If someone harms their own in secret and it¡¯s confirmed, they will be executed on the spot!¡±


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t ask for anyone¡¯s opinion and expressed his decision directly.


    None present opposed Pei Xuanjing¡¯s demand. After all, it was only fair. They all understood how fragile the alliance between them was. If they ended up turning against each other, it would be utterly embarrassing.


    In the end, they decided to jointly send their elites to form aw enforcement team. Anyone who broke the rules would either be captured if the offense was minor or killed on the spot if it was serious.


    Today, at the rear mountain of Shenxiao, these fifteen Spirit Realm powerhouses had settled the matter and gained a unified consciousness and purpose. Next, they would have to inform the remaining forces.


    The world ultimately respected strength. No matter what status they held before Heaven and Earth¡¯s revival, if they hadn¡¯t produced a Spirit Realm powerhouse by the time Heaven and Earth revived, they would all be left one step behind.


    For those forces without a Spirit Realm powerhouse, they had no say in such decisions. They could only passively ept or reject.


    However, if they were to reject the decision made by these forces, they would probably be seen as deviating from the mainstream of the world.


    Zi Tianxiong and Tie Qianshan looked at each other, feeling relieved. If they hadn¡¯t taken the opportunity to make a breakthrough, they might have wound up just like those other forces, left waiting for decisions without the right to express their opinions or ess such secrets.


    The two were clear that sometimes a single step could result in a chain reaction. These forces without a Spirit Realm powerhouse might bepletely left behind by them if no powerhouse emerged in the future.


    Just when everyone thought the day¡¯s proceedings were over, Zhao Baiyang suddenly spoke up:<div>


    ¡°Now that the official business is done, there¡¯s something else I¡¯d like to discuss with Brother Pei.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Raising an eyebrow, Pei Xuanjing wondered what he had nned: ¡°You may speak.¡±


    Zhao Baiyang stood up andughed: ¡°Thest time I traded blows with Brother Pei benefitted me greatly. Now that I¡¯ve broken through to the Spirit Realm, Brother Pei¡¯s strength must have increased by another notch. As these discussions have been called by Brother Pei today, I¡¯d like to take advantage of this opportunity to learn from you and see how much I still need to grow to match the world¡¯s strongest.¡±


    Zhao Baiyang wants to challenge Pei Xuanjing!


    Everyone present was immediately struck with this idea.


    No matter how courteous or humble Zhao Baiyang¡¯s words were, his intention to challenge Pei Xuanjing could not be disguised.


    Their eyes flickered, their expressions varied, each of them keeping their thoughts to themselves.


    Even Tie Qianshan couldn¡¯t help but wonder. He had previously asked Zhao Baiyang if he had any assurance of defeating Pei Xuanjing, to which Zhao Baiyang had said no.


    If not, why would he choose to challenge Pei Xuanjing on this day, without even notifying his ally of his decision?


    ¡°Would Brother Pei be willing to oblige!¡± Zhao Baiyang smiled while looking at Pei Xuanjing, his eyes not showing any signs of retreating or avoiding.


    Indeed, he wasn¡¯t on the same level as Pei Xuanjing, a fact he didn¡¯t deny.<div>


    But Zhao Baiyang still chose to challenge him. He wanted to see exactly how strong the current Pei Xuanjing was, and to have a clear awareness of the gap between them.


    In his heart, he had already considered the other as his greatest opponent and friend on his cultivation path.


    He wanted to see just how much of a gap there was between himself and this friend.


    Zhao Baiyang wasn¡¯t afraid of powerful opponents, only his own fear. He was afraid of losing his relentless spirit of Dao-seeking amidst hardships.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s gaze met Zhao Baiyang¡¯s, and he instantly understood thetter¡¯s thoughts.


    At this moment, Zhao Baiyang was not the leader of the Mire Sect or the leader of the heterodox alliance. He had no titles, just a simple Tao-seeker.


    Pei Xuanjing had initially thought that Zhao Baiyang¡¯s heart was filled with ambition and scheming already. But he didn¡¯t expect to see such a pure Dao-heart in him.


    At this moment, he felt that calling Zhao Baiyang a Taoist friend was appropriate.


    ¡°Taoist friend, please!¡± Pei Xuanjing stood up, one hand behind his back and the other gesturing a wee.


    ¡°Hahaha, Brother Pei, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Joy appeared on Zhao Baiyang¡¯s face, with no intention of hiding it: ¡°Please!¡±


    He could sense a change in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s attitude towards him. Although he didn¡¯t know why, he knew that Pei Xuanjing saw him as apetitor and friend at that moment.


    Seeing that the two had reconciled, the rest naturally had no objections.


    Even a few of them had eager expressions. After all, they had rarely had the chance to spar with others since their break through to the Spirit Realm. Now, having a chance to practice with the world¡¯s number one, how could they not feel joy?


    Pei Xuanjing gave a light smile and stepped out into the void, reaching several miles away in the blink of an eye.


    Spirit Realm powerhouses can borrow the power of Heaven and Earth, so crossing the void isn¡¯t much. But such a carefree action made the heroes present deeply shocked.


    Many of them could not match Pei Xuanjing¡¯s move alone.


    Zhao Baiyangughed and stomped his feet. A tumultuous flow of air swirled up from his feet, heading directly for the sky, and towards Pei Xuanjing.

 Chapter 421: 369: Spirit Realm’s God Might, Sky Shaking, Earth Shattering Part One

    Chapter 421: 369: Spirit Realm¡¯s God Might, Sky Shaking, Earth Shattering Part One<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Brother Pei, take this!¡±


    The moment he rushed at Pei Xuanjing, vigorous Primordial Qi surged out wantonly. His hands quickly formed a sign, intertwining True Qi and Blood Qi, rapidly condensing into a mystical sign.


    The mystical sign which was imbued with tremendous power, suppressed out like a mountain, directed towards Pei Xuanjing.<div>


    ¡°It seems that Brother Zhao¡¯s Mystical Sign Technique has almost reached perfection,¡± Pei Xuanjing said calmly at this move.


    He was quite familiar with this technique by Zhao Baiyang. It was the first technique revealed by Zhao in their various duels.


    After entering the Spirit Realm, the power of this Mystical Sign Technique was even much stronger and formidable than before.


    However, in response, Pei Xuanjing only chuckled lightly. In an instant, Primordial Qi circted within his body, countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi gathered in his palm, and then fell down with the palm styled.


    Giant Spirit Surpasses Mountains.


    The vast and solid palm strike came out, carrying an endless gust, possessing the power to turn over Heaven and Earth.


    Bang!


    The mystical and palm signs shed, the formidable gust, like the surge of a river, swept everything around.


    The intense collision stirred up fierce gas waves, causing even the mountains to tremble.


    ¡°Brother Pei, you really are amazing!¡± Zhao Baiyang praised.


    Pei Xuanjing only smiled. Everyone knew that he gained a lot from the previous life simtion and his strength had improved considerably. Not long after exitainment, he went through the Yin Shen Thunder Tribtion once again.


    The Refining Spirit Path cultivation of the Two Tribtion Ghost God allowed his understanding of the principles of Heaven and Earth to be clearer. The power of the Giant spirit Surpasses Mountains technique was now endless.<div>


    Everyone knew that given Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current strength and the present degree of Heaven and Earth rejuvenation, he should not even be able to use his full force, let alone be slightly restricted by Heaven and Earth. The maximum power he could disy was at the secondyer of the Spirit Realm.


    However, since this was just a friendly match between them, Pei Xuanjing did not want to bully the weak. He simply manifested the power of the firstyer of the Spirit Realm in this technique.


    Even though Zhao Baiyangplimented him, he never stopped his movements.


    Even though it was just a probing move, the strength disyed by Pei Xuanjing was still startling.


    Compared to the grandeur of his mystical sign technique, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strike, which was done casually without any shy gestures, was truly shocking.


    Not only was he shocked, but the expressions on the faces of those in the distance watching varied as well.


    Zhao Baiyang was already known for being a top contender in the Martial Arts world. His strength was formidable, and many present knew this.


    The formidable strength demonstrated by Zhao Baiyang after breaking through to the Spirit Realm, while astounding to them, was also within their expectations.


    On the other hand, that casual palm strike by Pei Xuanjing was equaled by Zhao Baiyang¡¯s technique. How could that not shock them?


    ¡°It seems that the gap between his strength and mine has not narrowed, but instead widened,¡± Zhu Yousong sighed in his heart.


    How could he not recognize the Suppressing Peak Palm technique used just now? It was a technique collected by the royal family. While it was decent, it didn¡¯t rank among the top.


    Now, with Pei Xuanjing taking such amon technique and demonstrating such power with it, it testified to his amazing strength.<div>


    The erstwhile refined and graceful aura of Zhao Baiyang was now gone, reced by a domineering aura that held sway like a long river flowing through the sun and shaking the heavens, showcasing an aura of ruthlessness and pride.


    He stepped forward, soaring into the sky, and presented several more mystical signs towards Pei Xuanjing.


    This series of mystical signs was a martial art that Zhao Baiyang created himself by fusing all his learned skills. It was the fundamental manifestation of his abilities. It contained defensive and offensive maneuvers, deception, confusion, and much more. When disyed, its fearsome power moved everyone.


    No one present expected that the Maitreya Sect Leader could create such a brilliant martial art technique.


    However, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s performance was even more shocking. Faced with Zhao Baiyang¡¯s mysterious mestical sign technique, he merely pped his hands, and immediately, countless thunders gathered in his palm, emitting a terrifying aura.


    The thunder in the palm transformed into a purple-cyanish Thunder Dragon that roared out, emitting the Earth-shaking sound of a dragon roar, along with the Wind and Thunder, creating a majestic momentum.


    And there was more, the Heaven Master, who originally wore a light smile, saw Pei Xuanjing¡¯s move and was hit by a towering wave of shock.


    ¡°He applied the Talisman Method to this extent.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing moved his arms, and his robe fluttered. As countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi poured in, his hands spanned, and numerous gusts of wind rolled with his palm.


    In an instant, a talisman condensed in front of him, vast Heaven and Earth Essence Qi surged into it, and the talisman emanated an enigmatic light.


    This was the Thunder Road Talisman he had drawn following the method of the Talismanic Skill taught by Ye Daoyuan from the World of Myriad Manifestations.


    The talisman soared into the sky and the sky immediately changed, with countless thunders congregating, lightning dancing wildly. This form of momentum made the roaring Thunder Dragon even more impressive.<div>


    Above the sky, Pei Xuanjing and Zhao Baiyang were shing non-stop, causing the sky to change and the mountains to tremble.


    Zhao Baiyang at this moment had stripped away all his disguises and all his statuses. He was not a Maitreya Sect Leader, nor an Outworld League Leader, he had no ns. He was simply a Cultivator, wholeheartedly focused on Martial Arts, longing for a satisfying fight.


    There was a continual explosion of sounds around him, Zhao Baiyang stepped forward, his True Qi wildly stirred, and headed towards Pei Xuanjing.


    Rumble¡­


    A series of intense rumbling sounds burst out.


    Pei Xuanjing had a serene look on his face and wasn¡¯t deterred by the opponent¡¯s moves. His clothing fluttered with the wind, his palm techniques interweaved continuously, the air vibrated incessantly, setting off wave upon wave which didn¡¯t cease, with numerous thunders revolving around him.


    Every palm strike he made, the purple-cyan thunder rolled like tumbling dragons in the sky, carrying infinite power, and moved towards Zhao Baiyang.


    Zhao Baiyang had a cold look on his face, an overbearing ferocity was spread all over him, his hands continually forming signs, bombarding out fearsome power, shaking the heavens.


    The Blood Qi within his whole body boiled, the True Intention of Martial Arts permeated, the overwhelming intent to fight burned furiously, as if solidifying, to explode Heaven and Earth.


    Every mystical sign heunched seemed to hold the void for a moment, then shattered, fearful power obliterated everything, it was like mountains pressing down from above.


    Ground-shaking!


    The noise caused by theirbat reverberated throughout Shenxiao Mountain, causing the color of Heaven and Earth to change.


    For thousands of years, there have never been Spirit Realmbatants fighting like this.


    Their fight at this moment gave the people watching in the distance a lot of insight. Many were stirred, wishing they could take their ce.


    Even the group up in the front mountain was attracted, they walked out from the big hall and looked into the distance.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°There are experts battling.¡±


    ¡°Who would dare act impulsively on Shenxiao Mountain where Grandmaster Pei is seated?¡±


    ¡°I heard that many Spirit Realm experts who came this time were discussing with Grandmaster Pei on the back mountain. Is it possible they didn¡¯te to an agreement and started fighting?¡±


    ¡°The might of Spirit Realm experts is indeed terrifying!¡±


    ¡°Brother Zhao, let me lend you a hand,¡± called Snow.

 Chapter 422: 370: 1 Against 2, Dominant and Decisive – 2nd Update

    Chapter 422: 370: 1 Against 2, Dominant and Decisive ¨C 2nd Update<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Just as Pei Xuanjing was engaged inbat, off in the distance, Xue Wuheng burst outughing and suddenly sprang into the air.


    Everyone knew by now that Zhao Baiyang, given the power he had disyed, simply couldn¡¯t make Pei Xuanjing use his full strength. At least until now, Zhao Baiyang was clearly on the losing end, yet Pei Xuanjing hadn¡¯t even begun to use his real tactics.


    Seeing Xue Wuheng enter the fray, Zhao Baiyang did not refuse, his maneuvers bing even more fierce.<div>


    Chaos of the Sky Demon!


    Xue Wuheng took decisive action!


    In the next instant, his figure flickered as if transforming into multiple shadows, all converging on Pei Xuanjing.


    Fists, palms, fingers, legs!


    All kinds of techniques were executed in unison by the multiple shadows. Countless tactics were released in the blink of an eye, causing numerous airwaves to shatter, all aimed against Pei Xuanjing.


    Like a vast nket falling from the sky in every direction, it seemed as if they were trying to engulf Pei Xuanjing.


    If Zhao Baiyang could be called pure, then Xue Wuheng was broad. He activated multiple sets of martial studies at once, each one terrifyingly powerful.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing chuckled. His Innate Thunder Gang Qi started rotating, casting a purple-green glow around him.


    Those terrifying tactics seemed to dissipate like they were hitting cotton.


    ¡°Master Xue, if your tactics are merely this, I¡¯m afraid I cannot take you seriously,¡± he said.


    ¡°Good!¡±<div>


    Xue Wuheng stopped testing the waters and fullymitted.


    He soared into the sky, releasing his Sky Demon Qi recklessly around his body. The domineering Sky Demon Qi swept eight directions, his punch rocketed out, its fierce intention piercing the sky.


    ¡°I wee it!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing was unfazed by Xue Wuheng¡¯s addition.


    With his shout, the sky for hundreds of kilometers changed color. The sea of clouds was churning, wind howling, while rumbling thunder echoed from the horizon.


    Pei Xuanjing stood unyielding in mid-air, his momentum surging like the vast sky, boundless.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The shock was apparent on the faces of all those watching from afar.


    With the power of one man, he brought about changes in heaven and earth, stirred the weather. Terrifying indeed!


    Even the spectators from afar, all Spirit Realm experts, found that they themselves could not stir up such a drastic change in the weather.


    Could it be that after these years in seclusion, his strength had made another incredible leap forward?


    These top experts of the world exchanged uncertain looks. Out of their own pride, they were unwilling to admit falling behind. They thought by reaching the Spirit Realm at the same time, they could close the gap with Grandmaster Pei, but surprisingly, it was quite the opposite.


    Even the likes of Old Master, Qingxu and Bai Xiaosheng, who were in alliance with Pei Xuanjing, found it hard to ept being overshadowed by his rapid progress.<div>


    However, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t care about others¡¯ thoughts at this moment. Only enough strength could suppress people¡¯s divergent hearts.


    He had already expressed his goodwill and shared the interests with them. Now, he needed to show them his might.


    Like an overbearing king, his every step was filled with a mighty aura. Countless airwaves swirled around him, his every move causing gusts of wind.


    With a chuckle, he transformed his open hand into a fist and punched down mightily!


    His intense qi was like a raging river gushing out violently.


    The air shook, space itself was shattered, and his domineering intent seemed to upy the whole world. It felt as if only his overpowering intent was left in the universe and everything else was annihted.


    He didn¡¯t use all his strength in this punch, but it was not to be underestimated to someone like Xue Wuheng, who had recently reached a new teau.


    Boom!


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mighty punches collided with the flow of Qi across the heavens. The wind and clouds changed rapidly in the sky above, and a turbulent airwave swept across the whole sky, creating a st of energy that radiated outwards from the point of their contact.


    ¡°How terrifying!¡±


    Xue Wuheng couldn¡¯t help feeling astonished at Pei Xuanjing, who had not even a scratch on his clothing.


    This thought, however, was fleeting as Xue Wuheng ordered the Sky Demon Qi around him to surge andunched another attack.<div>


    It was at this moment that the silent Blood ughter Sovereign since the ascendance made his move. The sky turned blood red.


    He brandished his arms and a blood mist gathered around him. Soon, a gigantic blood dragon formed in front of him.


    Roar!


    A dragon cry echoed in the sky, the blood dragon roared, and the Blood ughter Sovereign and the blood-colored dragon merged into one, rising to the sky to attack Pei Xuanjing.


    Another Spirit Realm expert joined the battle. Now, three Spirit Realm warriors were attacking Pei Xuanjing, but he remained calm, weaving through the opponents and deflecting their lethal attacks with each casual strike.


    The remaining spectators watched him in surprise, realizing that he was far from reaching his limit.


    ¡°What do you think, what percentage of his power is he using now?¡± Qingxu asked Bai Xiaosheng.


    Bai Xiaosheng looked at the calm Pei Xuanjing and shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    To be honest, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s calmness also surprised him.


    Even though he knew that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s secluded training had greatly improved his strength, seeing him fight three opponents so easily was beyond his expectations.


    Qingxu turned to look at the Old Master for answers, but before he could speak, the Old Master shook his head with a bitter smile.¡±Don¡¯t ask me, I can¡¯t tell. All I can say is that the Talismanic Skill he just showcased is no worse than mine.¡±


    This left the surrounding people speechless.


    The dragon tiger mountains were famous for their talisman methods and the Old Master had studied this skill for many years. Yet, he imed that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Talismanic Skill was not inferior to his own, which shocked them.


    The three patriarchs of the World n Alliance exchanged looks, secretly rejoicing over their decision to cooperate with the Taoist School this time. It seemed they had made the right choice.


    Otherwise, facing such a terrifying opponent, even the three of them together wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.


    The two Buddhist monks from the Buddhism School simply stood there watching the fight in the sky without a word.


    ¡°Brother Zi, are you not going to make a move?¡±


    Tie Qianshan¡¯s voice echoed in Zi Tianxiong¡¯s ears as he watched the battle from afar.


    ¡°You also n to take part, Brother Tie?¡± Zi Tianxiong was slightly surprised.


    A smile appeared on Tie Qianshan¡¯s face. ¡°Facing such an opponent, how can one not have the idea of taking part?¡±


    He turned to Zi Tianxiong and asked, ¡°Would you be willing to join forces?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Zi Tianxiong pondered.


    Originally, he had no ns of revealing his strength in this battle. Even seeing the fierce fight didn¡¯t give him the urge to take part.


    However, in response to Tie Qianshan¡¯s invitation, he changed his mind.


    He nodded in agreement. ¡°Since you¡¯ve extended the invitation, Brother Tie, how could I possibly decline?¡±


    The two of them exchanged nces, and their bodies erupted with a fierce aura. The Heaven and Earth Essence Qi gathered around them as they rose into the sky to join the battle.

 Chapter 423: 371: 1 vs 5, Easily Suppressed. 3rd Update. Subscription Wanted

    Chapter 423: 371: 1 vs 5, Easily Suppressed. 3rd Update. Subscription Wanted<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    At this point, the camps of the various powerhouses were actually already clearly divided. The Heavenly King¡¯s Pavilion was originallycking in resources. If it continued to go it alone, it would certainly be unfavorable. They had to choose a side. Even if they did not join, they had to form an alliance for both attack and defense.


    However, the Buddhism School, Taoist School, World Family Alliance, and Great Ming imperial court were all not suitable for the Heavenly King¡¯s Pavilion. In the end, they could only choose between the Demonic Cult, the Heterodox Alliance, and the Tie Sect.


    Now that Zhao Baiyang, Xue Wuheng, and Blood ughter Sovereign had taken action, Tie Qianshan was ready to make a move. Thus, it became necessary for them to respond. Otherwise, it would appear that they were taking an overly isted stance.<div>


    Therefore, even if Zi Tianxiong had intentions to conserve his strength, he had no choice but to take action at this moment.


    Bai Xiaosheng smiled at Daoist Qingxu and said, ¡°It seems that the Heavenly King¡¯s Pavilion has made its choice.¡±


    They didn¡¯t have the idea of recruiting the Heavenly King¡¯s Pavilion. However, Zi Tianxiong¡¯s choice to align with the Heterodox Alliance was a situation they particrly wanted to see.


    They would rather see a bnce of power among different forces and not have one side dominate. This would have a significant impact on their own alliance.


    ¡°Grandmaster Pei, please enlighten me!¡±


    With a loud shout, Tie Qianshan leaped into the air, stepping forward. Both of his palms began to change, transforming into a jade-like golden color, and then struck towards Pei Xuanjing.


    Sun Extreme Iron Palm!


    Although Tie Qianshan¡¯s Iron Palm skill was inherited from his predecessors, the original Iron Palm was but a mediocre martial art. He hadter innovated this skill, pushing it to a realm never before reached.


    Without exaggeration, the current Iron Palm, although still called Iron Palm, was a divine skill established solely by Tie Qianshan. Only as its founder could he unleash its greatest power.


    Tie Qianshan soared into the sky, the air melting where he passed. Space vibrated, and waves of air rolled up. Within a split second, they reached their peak and swept across the sky.


    On the other side, Zi Tianxiong¡¯s imposing aura erupted. He also threw a powerful punch. A chilling cold swept across the area, a constant booming sound echoed in the air, as if even the air was about to explode.


    Facing the assault of these five Spirit Realm powerhouses, Pei Xuanjing showed no fear and calmly observed them.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing threw a punch. The intense fist force poured out like a flood from a burst dam, surging and raging.


    This punch encapsted all his power of spirit, vigor, and vitality. His profound Primordial Qi agitated, and the strong physique shone brightly. He poured his dark spirit power into his surroundings.


    Boom, boom, boom!¡­


    In the sky, thunder roared incessantly with changes to the sky.


    At the next moment, visible gas flows shot out in all directions, causing huge waves that swept over dozens of miles.


    The grandeur was immense, causing everyone to nch in fear.


    After the dust settled, Pei Xuanjing was hovering in the air, with Zhao Baiyang and the other four upying a spot each, facing him at a distance.


    ¡°Everyone here is a top powerhouse in the world. It¡¯s profoundly amazing how you were able to step into the Spirit Realm in such a short period since heaven and earth revived. It brings me great joy to be able to fight with you,¡± Pei Xuanjing said, looking at the five of them, slowly opening his mouth to speak: ¡°Now, please appreciate this strike of mine.¡±


    With those words, he meshed his Primordial Qi into a Qi Sword in his hands. The Shenxiao Origin Qi fluctuated; in a moment, it disyed six colors: blue, red, yellow, white, ck, and purple.


    Although it was a mere Qi weapon formed by Primordial Qi, it still radiated a terrifying aura. Its sharp edges looked like they would tear the sky apart.


    Zhao Baiyang and the others exchanged nces, all sensing solemnity from each other¡¯s eyes.


    This was because the moment the Qi Sword was formed, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s momentum changed with a surge of formidable force. His sharp aura seemed as if it would pierce through heaven and earth.<div>


    He slowly lifted his sword. Although his movements were slow and his sword technique seemed ordinary, his momentum continued to grow. Shenxiao Origin Qi permeated the surroundings. Blue, red, yellow, white, ck, and purple pigment dyed the entire sky. The surroundings, extending over dozens of miles, were all enveloped by these six colors. The sky above Shenxiao Mountain seemed to be wrapped in these six colors.


    Even though it was still daylight, stars faintly appeared in the sky. Drops of elusive starlight fell onto the earth,nding on the Qi Sword in his hand.


    In his eyes, Pei Xuanjing exuded a fighting spirit. The sword in his hand hummed fiercely. As he swung the sword, countless starlights shone and thunders roared.


    With a stroke of the sword, it seemed like the Nine Heavens Milky Way was pouring down. It surged powerfully and the Shenxiao Origin Qi stirred the infinite Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, causing a great wave.


    The sword light was cold, and it was as if the cries of dragons and the roars of tigers echoed across heaven and earth. Countless martial artists who wore swords felt a slight vibration in their own swords, as if they were about to fly out.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°This sword¡­ Terrifying!¡±


    ¡°The realm of this sword is so high, I¡¯m afraid even the Sword Emperor would notpare!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, do not hold back now!¡±


    They exchanged nces, all feeling horror from this sword.


    If they had felt killing intent from this sword, they would have already thought they were doomed.


    Nevertheless, they still clearly understood that they had to use their full strength even if they teamed up, or they would not be able to resist this sword strike.


    ¡°Demon God World Ender!¡±<div>


    Xue Wuheng formed a spear in his hand, radiating eerie and strange aura, making its way towards Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Sea of Blood Surges!¡± The Blood ughter Sovereign¡¯s Blood Qi became thicker, making it seem as if he were amidst a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. He used endless blood qi to form a terrifying, ughter-filled sword and headed straight for Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Unified Yin and Yang!¡±


    The color of Tie Qianshan¡¯s two palms changed, symbolizing Yin and Yang, and then merged into onerge palm, which pped towards Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Only White Yang!¡±


    Zhao Baiyang was the most mystical. Behind his head were halos of light, and in front of him formed a white sun that emitted an intimidating aura.


    ¡°Earth, Water, Wind, Fire, All Elements Together!¡±


    Four elements of Earth, Water, Wind, and Fire surrounded Zi Tianxiong as if he were a God-Devil who opened up the world. The four elements cycled and merged together.


    At this moment, all five of them put their all into their moves without holding back, all attacking in unison.


    The five of them moved together, shaking heaven and earth. Theirbined momentum was almost as formidable as Pei Xuanjing¡¯s.


    Boom!


    The terrifying collision caused the earth and sky to lose their voices in an instant.<div>


    Ordinary martial artists couldn¡¯t see the details of these six people¡¯s fight clearly. Only those Spirit Realm elites on the back mountain could see the course of the fight properly.


    When the dust cleared, the Qi Sword in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hand disappeared. However, his aura was calm, and it seemed he was not affected at all.


    However, the same couldn¡¯t be said for the five opponents. Although they weren¡¯t injured, the previous exchange did cause them significant consumption. They quickly circted their skills, absorbed the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi around them, and converted it into their own Primordial Qi.

 Chapter 424: 372: Another 6 People, 1 Person Occupies 11

    Chapter 424: 372: Another 6 People, 1 Person upies 11<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°You have all indeed opened my eyes!¡± Pei Xuanjing looked around the five individuals and began speaking.


    In the most recent exchange, none of these five held back, exposing their rootspletely to his gaze.


    Although he had the upper hand in that engagement, Pei Xuanjing was well aware that the foundations of these five were extraordinary. What theyckedpared to him was simply time and umtion. Given more time to grow, their strength might be even greater.<div>


    Maybe in the future, they wouldn¡¯t match him if they each only cultivated one way, but they would still certainly be the cream of the crop within their realm.


    Zhao Baiyang and the others stayed silent. They didn¡¯t find cause for pride in his praise.


    The united effort of the five of them had fallen short. No matter how you looked at it, there was nothing to be proud of.


    Now, they had a clearer understanding of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s terrifying strength.


    ¡°Is cultivating three ways simultaneously really so formidable?¡± wondered several of them in their hearts.


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t hide his proposition of cultivating the three ways of Refining Essence, Refining Qi, and Refining Spirit. Although it was not yet universally known, these powerful individuals were very clear about it.


    Initially, they didn¡¯t care much about it, considering it just one concept among many.


    But now, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength had convincingly shown them that cultivating three ways simultaneously was indeed more formidable than single cultivation.


    At this moment, many Spirit Realm experts were considering whether they should also find a way to cultivate another way.


    ¡°You are all top-notch experts in this world. If you wish to discuss the Dao, then we should do it together. If anyone is interested, you can all join and give it a shot!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing turned his gaze to the other Spirit Realm experts located on the mountain peak, and his resonant voice fell clearly into everyone¡¯s ears.


    Those interested can at once take up the fight!<div>


    Upon hearing this sentence, everyone¡¯s faces changed.


    Especially those martial artists at the front of the mountain, who were practically left speechless.


    Huh?


    Pei Xuanjing had just fought against five Spirit Realm experts alone, and now he wanted more people to join in. Was he trying to challenge everyone?


    Was this confidence or arrogance!


    Being able to be powerful Spirit Realm experts in such a short period, they all had extraordinary talent, determination, andprehension. Even when baited by Pei Xuanjing, they did not feel humiliated.


    After all, within the world of martial arts, strength is respected above all. At least for now, Pei Xuanjing had the right to speak in this way.


    ¡°Today, this king will learn from you, Grandmaster Pei!¡± Upon hearing this, Zhu Yousong didn¡¯t hesitate and rose into the air.


    Truthfully, he had been itching to challenge Pei Xuanjing again for quite some time. However, due to the current cooperation between the Great Ming imperial court and the Taoist School, and vaguely feeling as though he was being controlled by others, he had been forcefully suppressing hisbative intentions.


    However, now that Pei Xuanjing had initiated it, he naturally didn¡¯t mind and seized the opportunity to do so.


    ¡°Amitabha, since Grandmaster has invited us, I, a modest monk, will also shamelessly join the fight.¡± The two monks of the North Zen Sect, Wu Fa and Wu Xiang, looked at each other and spontaneously decided to join the fight.


    ¡°Taiyuan Wang n!¡±<div>


    ¡°Qinghe Cui n!¡±


    ¡°Lanxi Li n!¡±


    ¡°Please teach us, Grandmaster!¡± *3.


    The three n elders of the World n Alliance also simultaneously rose into the sky and voiced their intent.


    At this moment, only those considered allies of Pei Xuanjing, Bai Xiaosheng, Qingxu, and Old Heavenly Master, were left.


    Wearing a smile, Bai Xiaosheng asked Qingxu and Old Heavenly Master who were next to him, ¡°Are you two interested?¡±


    Old Heavenly Masterughed and shook his head, ¡°I, an old Daoist, am getting old and do not like fighting and killing. I won¡¯t join in on this excitement. It¡¯s all up to you young people.¡±


    As allies, they shouldn¡¯t have been fighting each other in the first ce.


    Moreover, even if they did win against one with over ten people, it could hardly be considered a glorious victory. But if they lost, it could be a great loss of face.


    As someone who had fought with Pei Xuanjing before, Old Heavenly Master naturally knew how strong he was at that time. Seeing how Pei Xuanjing was handling the current fight against several people, Old Heavenly Master had a rough understanding of his own strength.


    Now that Pei Xuanjing was confidently challenging them, that meant he had an extraordinary trump card. At least the two swords used in the previous fight had not been revealed, so even if he did take the challenge, the chance of winning was not great.


    Old Heavenly Master did not wish to join the excitement and lose face for nothing.<div>


    ¡°I also do not wish to join this excitement.¡± Upon hearing Old Heavenly Master¡¯s response, Qingxu also declined.


    Heughed and asked Bai Xiaosheng, ¡°Aren¡¯t you joining in?¡±


    Leisurely ying with the folding fan in his hand, Bai Xiaosheng smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t like fighting others.¡±


    For Bai Xiaosheng, unless necessary, he didn¡¯t want to do battle with others. For him, all killing moves were for the purpose of protecting the Dao, not forpeting with others. Why should he unnecessarily reveal his trump cards?


    None of the three had any intention of stepping in. They had decided to stand there and observe.


    The other people were not surprised by their decision not to fight, since Pei Xuanjing was their ally. It was only right for them not to challenge him.


    But, with just eleven of us, it will be enough!


    That was what each of these eleven individuals who had chosen to fight was thinking.


    With eleven Spirit Realm experts fighting together, even if Pei Xuanjing was considered the number one person in the world, he wouldn¡¯t be able to win.


    ¡°Attempting to fight against eleven experts by himself, Grandmaster Pei is truly formidable!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s shocking that eleven Spirit Realm experts would unite to fight one person.¡±


    ¡°Each strong individual in this world has their own pride and will not easily join hands with others. Those who can break through to the Spirit Realm are even more so. But Grandmaster Pei has made these eleven forego their pride and challenge him together. It demonstrates his overwhelming strength, forcing these powerful individuals to seriously consider a joint challenge.¡±<div>


    ¡°This fight, as long as Grandmaster Pei doesn¡¯t lose too badly, nobody else could possibly shake his status as the number one person in this world.¡±


    ¡°As far as I can see, no matter whether he wins or loses this battle, it won¡¯t affect the Grandmaster¡¯s prestige. If we didn¡¯t witness it with our own eyes, who could dare to believe that there is anyone strong enough to fight eleven strong individuals alone?¡±


    ¡°He might not necessarily lose. After all, Grandmaster Pei who dares to challenge, certainly must be confident and must have a surefire n. It¡¯s important to know, his Killing Sword and Sword of Heaven¡¯s Will have not yet been revealed.¡±


    Setting aside the varying perceptions and debates among the ordinary martial artists about this battle, even the Spirit Realm experts who had chosen to fight were speaking up at this moment.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Eleven Spirit Realm experts stood in the air, each upying a position, surrounding Pei Xuanjing at the center, and subtly blocking all of his escape routes.


    Zhao Baiyang looked at Pei Xuanjing, a smile tugging at the corner of his mouth: ¡°Brother Pei, I admit your strength, but now, you wish to use your single strength to challenge the eleven of us. Isn¡¯t it a bit overconfident?¡±


    Indeed, Pei Xuanjing had easily defeated the five of them who had joined hands with his own power just now, and they were willingly defeated.


    But now, he was actually going to single-handedly fight against eleven people, which seemed like a joke.

 Chapter 425: 373: If I fail to break the formation, then consider me to have lost

    Chapter 425: Chapter 373: If I fail to break the formation, then consider me to have lost<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Eleven Spirit Realm powerhouses joining forces, what unimaginable power that is, even Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t hope to win.


    ¡°Grandmaster Pei, don¡¯t delude yourself. How about conceding? We can let bygones be bygones!¡± Blood ughter Sovereign jeered from the side.


    Among those present, if one wanted to discuss who harbored the greatest grudge against Pei Xuanjing, it was certainly him, a former Elder of the Blood Demon Sect.


    Now, although he couldn¡¯t get his revenge, he didn¡¯t mind embarrassing the so-called number one person under heaven, since he¡¯s being so brazen.


    Pei Xuanjing stood in the air, his clothes pping in the wind. Upon hearing their words, he merely smiled faintly.<div>


    ¡°Ladies, gentlemen,¡± he addressed them coolly, ¡°let¡¯s not waste more words. Let our strength do the talking!¡±


    ¡°If any one of you can withstand a single sword strike from me, I admit my loss!¡±


    ¡°May Buddha bless us, watch your words, Sir.¡±


    ¡°Are you looking down on us?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Grand Tutor being overly self-confident?¡±


    ¡°Pei, you¡¯re crossing the line.¡±


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s demation, the others¡¯ faces turned slightly pale.


    In their view, the victory of eleven joint powerhouses was certain. They had hoped to spare Pei Xuanjing some dignity by allowing him to admit defeat.


    But his audacity, it was bordering on insanity. He waspletely disregarding them.


    ¡°Gentlemen, here ites!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t say anything more. His lithe, whitened right hand stretched out, and with a sh of Shenxiao Origin Qi, a Qi Sword adorned with brilliant colors appeared anew in his hand.


    His sword intention skyrocketed, as if it would rip the very heavens apart.<div>


    Seeing this, Zhao Baiyang no longer hesitated, and got ready to make his move.


    The ability to condense Qi into weapons was not something every just-breaking-through Heavenly Rank cultivator could grasp immediately in the World of Myriad Manifestations. After all, it requires thorough control over one¡¯s Primordial Qi. Most were too desperate to make a breakthrough in their Third-stage Martial Arts, thuscking the necessary basic umtion, except for a few exceptions.


    The people in front of them were different. Being constrained by the shackles of Heaven and Earth, they had no choice but to enhance their skills while being unable to break through the Spirit Realm. Every single one of them had been immersed in the first-grade state for decades. Some even lingered at this stage for a hundred years. Their umtion far outstripped cultivators of the same level in the World of Myriad Manifestations.


    Consequently, having finally made a breakthrough, even at the first level of the Spirit Realm, their techniques were far superior. The use of Primordial Qi within their bodies was perfectly at theirmand.


    Boom, boom, boom¡­


    At this moment, the eleven Spirit Realm cultivators each conjured their own Qi weapons, with their imposing auras one after another surging towards the sky.


    Pei Xuanjing, however, remained unaffected by these eleven¡¯s overwhelming aura. With a swing, his swordshed out.


    Eight shester, the sword energy still lingered and spread everywhere.


    The eight streams of sword energy that rushed towards the eight directions formed the image of the Eight Trigrams.


    A Bagua sword diagram swiftly formed in the sky, constituted by sword energy, with the eight¡ªit was a fusion of heaven and earth, lightning and wind, water and fire, mountain andke, all sorts of Bagua images. The Bagua diagram was constituted by sword energy, with the eight streams assisting and inhibiting each other, forming a circle of incessant life, continuous and unending.


    Second Sword¡¤Eight Extremes!


    The Bagua sword diagram descended from the heavens to suppress them.<div>


    The heavenly and earthly essence Qi converged, pouring into the Bagua sword diagram and illuminating the divination positions.


    In the same way, the Bagua sword diagram enveloped Zhao Baiyang and the other ten. Each of them, differing in number, fell into different positions within the diagram, and were unable to step out because they were blocked by the invisible sword energy.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, if you can escape this sword formation, or even just endure within it for an incense stick¡¯s burning time, then I admit defeat!¡± Pei Xuanjing said with a lightugh.


    This was Pei Xuanjing¡¯s reiteration on this sword move. This Bagua sword diagram was perfect to trap and block enemies.


    Once this sword diagram was fully activated, its effects would not be limited to this. Considering Pei Xuanjing¡¯s fourth level Spirit Realm strength in the Path of Qi Refinement, it was equivalent to the Celestial Human Realm in the World of Myriad Manifestations.


    Empress Wu¡¯s Celestial Dharma Domain, so powerful that even Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t break it easily, was thus formidable.


    Although this sword diagram was not Pei Xuanjing¡¯s genuine Domain, its function was in no way inferior to it.


    Of course, the eleven present were all at the first level of the Spirit Realm, Pei Xuanjing would not take advantage of them. He only exerted the power of the first level of the Spirit Realm, and even his Taoist Foundation projection was not disyed. Clearly, the power of this sword diagram was less than a tenth of its original strength.


    ¡°Pei, you¡¯re really looking down on us.¡± Zhao Baiyang sneered back at Pei Xuanjing.


    However, despite his bravado, Zhao Baiyang, trapped within the sword formation, showed no hint of negligence. His eyes were filled with caution, and Primordial Qi circted around his body, resisting the sword energy that emerged continuously.


    Xue Wuheng was surrounded by Sky Demon Qi, quickly engulfing all the space within his part of the sword formation. He was going to use it to corrode the sword energy when suddenly a piercing sword energy shed out, and ayer of his Sky Demon Qi disappeared.


    ¡°Such formidable sword energy!¡± He frowned slightly, inwardly astonished.<div>


    Boom!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Tie Qianshan repeatedlyshed out with both palms. The terrifying force caused the space to vibrate. But it felt like he was hitting cotton. The sword energy was scattered in an instant, but it recovered just as quickly and was extremely persistent.


    Zi Tianxiong¡¯s Primordial Qi swirled around his body¡­


    The two holy monks, Wu Fa and Wu Xiang, chanted sutras. Their auras connected together and golden light filled the whole space, giving off a sacred and majestic aura¡­


    The three elders of the n Alliance each demonstrated what they had learned¡­


    The Prince of Xiang, Zhu Yousong, taking the Imperial Pole Worldly Skill to the extreme, thrust his Emperor Dragon Fist forward¡­


    Each of the eleven utilized their own techniques.


    Without a doubt, they understood that their individual power was no match for Pei Xuanjing.


    However, Pei Xuanjing was merely using a sword formation to confine them, iming that they would not be able to escape nor survive for the duration of an incense stick.


    That irritated them. So, each of them exerted their full force, hoping to make Pei Xuanjing lose face.<div>


    ¡°This sword formation is very profound¡­¡± The elderly Grandmaster murmured, looking up at the Bagua sword diagram in the sky.


    ¡°The Bagua sword diagram is derived from the Bagua principles and connected by sword energy. It has a cyclical nature of birth and death. In order to break the formation, it¡¯s not simple because they are not just dealing with the power of a single sword formation, but the power of the entire formation.¡± Qingxu Daoist spoke up with a smile.


    As a master of formations, he easily understood the subtleties of this sword formation.


    However, even though he understood it, he knew that breaking it was not simple even by knowing its structure.


    ¡°Moreover, this sword formation can continuously absorb the essence of Heaven and Earth, growing stronger and stronger.¡± Bai Xiaosheng added.


    Qingxu Daoist spoke in a grave voice, ¡°In my opinion, there are two ways to break this sword formation.¡±


    ¡°Do tell.¡± Bai Xiaosheng purposely prompted.


    The conversation between the two was not concealed at all. The voice of Qingxu Daoist also fell clearly into the ears of the eleven trapped in the formation.

 Chapter 426: 374: The Great Xue Ancient Country, Xue Hanyi!

    Chapter 426: 374: The Great Xue Ancient Country, Xue Hanyi!<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Hearing that there were two ways to crack the array, these individuals¡¯ eyes flickered slightly, and they diverted a portion of their attention to the words of Taoist Qingxu.


    Pei Xuanjing made no attempt to stop this, just smiling as the Taoist Qingxu spoke.


    ¡°First, break the formation by force!¡±<div>


    In reality, everyone understood this point without mention. As long as an amount of force could be produced that outstripped that of the sword array, it would naturally be easy to break the formation.


    However, for these individuals, this issue held no weight, as among the eleven of them, none had such strength to decipher it.


    They had already used all the techniques they could, but they were unable to break through. All their energy was divided and scattered by the magical array.


    Taoist Qingxu naturally understood this point too. He did not dwell on this method further but continued with the second method.


    ¡°One is weak, many are strong. The power of one man is unable to break the formation, but if all of you were to make a move together, such unified strength could crack it.¡±


    Hmm?


    Yes indeed!


    Zhao Baiyang and the others¡¯ eyes lit up. They had previously relied solely on their own strength, ignoring the fact that even if they were secluded, they could still coborate.


    ¡°Gentlemen, let us make a move together and break this formation!¡± Zhao Baiyang announced loud and clear.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    The remaining people were all decisive individuals, so naturally, they did not hesitate or procrastinate.


    The next moment, all eleven of them made their move together.<div>


    Boom!


    A terrifying force erupted. The power of the eleven Spirit Realm expertsbined was shocking enough to shake the heavens and the earth.


    An Eight Trigrams Sword Array shone brightly, filled with the massive fluctuation of the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi.


    Pei Xuanjing stood with his hands behind him, showing no intention of intervening in theirbined effort.


    The power of a magical domain, is almost overwhelming to those who have not truly condensed a magical domain themselves.


    Pei Xuanjing had once disyed a terrifying amount of power to break the Red Sun Martial Venerate¡¯s magical domain. But even that magical domain of the Red Sun Martial Venerate was iplete.


    Although Pei Xuanjing had only used a portion of the strength of the Spirit Realm Onefold for his attack, this magical domain was a true Celestial Dharma Domain; it was not something these people could break easily, even if they all attacked simultaneously.


    The constant bombardment caused the light of the Eight Trigrams Sword Array to dim momentarily, but then, with the momentum of the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, the array shone brightly as before, unaffected.


    ¡°Hmm!¡±


    Zhao Baiyang knitted his brows. He realized that after each attack, the sword array¡¯s power did not diminish but seemed to increase.


    Puchi!


    Sharp sword Qi constantly emerged and vanished around him, forcing him to divert some of his energy to defend.<div>


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    The Taoist Qingxu frowned deeply. He had not expected the second method, he suggested to be worthless; rather than breaking the sword array, it appeared to have made it even stronger.


    Time quickly passed but Zhao Baiyang and the others were unable to break the formation. This caused them to be somewhat taken aback; could it be that they were really unable to break out of the formation?


    At that point, Pei Xuanjing suddenly furrowed his eyebrows and gave a slight wave of his sleeves. The Eight Trigrams Sword Array spanning across the sky disappeared instantly.


    ¡°Brother Pei?¡±


    Zhao Baiyang and the others were filled with doubts. Why had Pei Xuanjing suddenly withdrawn?


    Despite theirbined efforts, the eleven of them had been unable to break the formation, but instead seemed to have made the sword array even more formidable. This suggested that, as Pei Xuanjing had said, they really would not have been able to withstand the assault for the amount of time it takes an incense stick to burn.


    Although the odds of victory were clearly in his favor, Pei Xuanjing had suddenly given up, something none of them couldprehend.


    Martial artists in the distance were also abuzz with discussion, unaware of the reasons behind it.


    Some even spected that Pei Xuanjing was externally strong but weak within. The formidable force of the sword array had most likely used up a great deal of his energy, which was why he had withdrawn.


    Pei Xuanjing did not bother exining to anyone. His eyes turned towards a certain direction, and he said solemnly, ¡°Since you¡¯vee, why bother lurking in the shadows?¡±


    Looking into the empty sky in the distance, everyone was filled with confusion.<div>


    ¡°Hmmm? Refusing toe out?¡± A hint of a cold smile flitted across Pei Xuanjing¡¯s lips.


    He kept his left arm behind his back, clenched his right fist, and activated his Primordial Qi. Hot waves of energy surged within him. He threw a punch, and the breaking of sound echoed through the air, as if threatening to shatter even the atmosphere.


    Everyone was stunned, looking at Pei Xuanjing, whose robes were fluttering and hair dancing in the wind. Their eyes were full of shock.


    Countless explosive sounds rang like thunder, stirring up endless gales. It seemed as if all the forces between Heaven and Earth had gathered into his fist, causing the world to shake.


    Boom!


    The sound of the explosion was as loud as thunder that reverberated throughout Heaven and Earth.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got!¡±


    A cold snort emerged out of thin air, followed by an eruption of massive strength to counter the approaching punch.


    Boom!


    The collision of two terrifying forces caused the world to tremble. The resulting waves of energy rolled across the sky, causing a sea of clouds to churn in all directions.


    When the clouds dissipated, the figures of a man and a woman appeared out of nowhere.


    The one who had spoken was the man, who was dressed in white and had a handsome face. However, his gloomy eyes greatly marred his demeanor.<div>


    The woman standing beside him was dressed in a warrior¡¯s gear. She had a pretty face and a curvaceous figure, but her eyes were filled with arrogance when she looked at the others.


    Who are they?


    Zhao Baiyang and the others watching the sudden appearance of this pair were taken aback, their hearts filled with confusion.


    Even they were unaware of the arrival of these two, and there was no memory of these experts in their minds.


    But the fact that they could step through the air, and handle Pei Xuanjing¡¯s punch with such ease, was enough to prove that they were Spirit Realm experts at least of their own caliber.


    When did such Spirit Realm experts emerge in this world? Could they be from overseas?


    ¡°Do you know who these two are?¡± When the Taoist Qingxu recognized that he did not know the pair, he turned to Bai Xiaosheng and asked.


    Given the information in Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s possession, he was aware of almost all the powerful martial experts in the world. If these two were indeed from offshore, then only Bai Xiaosheng would know of their identities.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know them!¡± Bai Xiaosheng shook his head. Even with all the leads, he had, he couldn¡¯t spot these two strangers.


    Looking at these sudden arrivals, Bai Xiaosheng remembered his previous conversation with Pei Xuanjing and a dreadful spection emerged in his mind.


    ¡°Who are you and why have youe here?¡± Pei Xuanjing addressed the two unknown people.


    Unlike the others¡¯ spections, Pei Xuanjing had almost figured out who these two were.<div>


    He had already anticipated their identities. These two had not made a move yet, but the probing by Pei Xuanjing just now had given him a feeling that their prowess was undoubtedly beyond that of the Spirit Realm Onefold.


    Given the current situation, anyone whose strength exceeded Spirit Realm Onefold was likely to be a foreigner, that is, a member of the group that had left earlier.


    ¡°This young master is from the ancient country of Da Xue, Xue Hanyi!¡± The man, who was Xue Hanyi, replied indifferently.

 Chapter 427: 375: Descendant of the Ancient Country, Spirit Realm Third Level

    Chapter 427: 375: Descendant of the Ancient Country, Spirit Realm Third Level<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    He asked Pei Xuanjing, ¡°Are you the Immortal Taoist, Pei Xuanjing, who is now revered as the first under the heavens in the Ancestral World?¡±


    Da Xue ancient country!


    Zhao Baiyang and the others became even more confused. In their knowledge, they had never heard of this name.<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s the Da Xue ancient country!¡± Bai Xiaosheng quickly recalled some memories in his mind, he said in a deep voice.


    ¡°You know this power?¡± The Qingxu Taoist asked, ¡°Why have I never heard of this power before?¡±


    The rest of the people also turned their eyes to Bai Xiaosheng, wanting to hear his exnation.


    After a deep look at the two, Bai Xiaosheng slowly began, ¡°ording to some fragmented records of my Bai Xiaosheng lineage, the Da Xue ancient country was a force from an ancient time before Heaven and Earth changed. Even during the prosperous cultivation period of the Tang Dynasty, the Da Xue ancient country was a major power.¡±


    What a background!


    Zhao Baiyang and the others were taken aback. They couldn¡¯t believe they would hear this news and encounter such a power.


    Xue Hanyi nced at Bai Xiaosheng with a hint of deep meaning in her eyes, a trace of surprise churning in her heart.


    Initially, she thought all the various forces had already left, but it turned out that Bai¡¯s lineage stayed behind in the Ancestral Land.


    If so, besides Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s lineage, wouldn¡¯t the other powers possibly have a backup n in ce?


    ¡°What he said is right.¡± Smothering his doubt, heughed and said, ¡°Originally, I thought everything from the past had disappeared, that the Ancestral Land would no longer remember us, but I didn¡¯t expect that there were still people who knew.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really true!¡±


    ¡°Why would a power from thousands of years ago appear now?¡±<div>


    ¡°From the implication of his words, it seems that the Da Xue ancient country he mentioned still exists, this¡­¡±


    Originally, they thought that the powers before the Tang Dynasty had already disappeared. Now suddenly a Da Xue ancient country appeared, causing waves in their hearts. Their emotions were surging and it took a long time for them to calm down.


    Pei Xuanjing spoke loudly, ¡°I¡¯m curious, when did you return, why did youe, and why have you been hiding here?¡±


    Actually, he knew a bit more than Bai Xiaosheng. From the records in the Netherworld Book, he remembered that the Da Xue was an ancient heritage. They were an existing country since the time of the Da Zhou Dynasty, and even when the Pre-Qin unified the world, the Da Xue preserved its heritage.


    Until the Tang Dynasty, the Da Xue ancient country was not at the top among all forces, but it was a first-ss power with the existence of the Spirit Realm Eightfold strongmen.


    As for these two suddenly appearing strongmen from the Da Xue ancient country, Pei Xuanjing really wanted to know their intentions, whether they¡¯re benevolent or malicious.


    ¡°Are you questioning this prince?¡± Xue Hanyi looked at Pei Xuanjing with a slight frown.


    Perhaps Pei Xuanjing looked strong when he fought against eleven Spirit Realm strongmen alone earlier, but in Xue Hanyi¡¯s eyes, he didn¡¯t care.


    Having reached the Spirit Realm Third Level, he, a genius among young people in the Da Xue ancient country and with a remarkable status, how would he tolerate anyone speaking to him like this.


    Maybe Pei Xuanjing thought he was speaking politely, but in Xue Hanyi¡¯s view, this was undoubtedly an offense.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Pei Xuanjing replied, ¡°If you think it¡¯s a challenge, then it is a challenge!¡±


    Regardless of the intentions of these two sudden appearances, Pei Xuanjing knew one thing, that their appearance had already disrupted his ns.<div>


    Originally, he had united all parties by employing benefits. After showing his strength in the recent struggle, he intimidated those people to ensure the execution of his n.


    But the appearance of these two, no matter what their intentions were, undoubtedly made people think differently.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After all, once a lost force reappears, even if only the people of the Da Xue ancient country show up temporarily, this would mean that the remaining forces might appear as well.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s been a long time since someone dared to talk to this prince like this.¡± Xue Hanyi smirked.


    Regarding the revival of this Ancestral Land, the Da Xue ancient country was fortunate to be the first to receive the news. For this, their ruler personally concealed the heavenly secret, using his supreme power to send these two back to their ancestralnd.


    As a new generation of strongmen growing up outside the domain, Xue Hanyi had no feelings for this ancestralnd. In his eyes, this was undoubtedly an existence in a remote and poor region.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the many strongmen of the ancient country valued this ce so much, even offering a reward he coveted, he absolutely wouldn¡¯t be willing to risking.


    Of course, not only did he desire the generous reward, but since the revival of this heaven and earth had just begun, it could only amodate strongmen up to the Spirit Realm Third Level, and Xue Hanyi was not necessarily able to get this opportunity.


    Not long after entering the ancestralnd, he heard about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s invitation for all parties to gather. He was also interested in the strongmen of the ancestralnd, as this was rted to thepletion of his mission.


    Just now, he had some understanding. Indeed, as he had recorded, when the various powers left, they took everything ording to the agreement,


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing, you should understand, respect the strong.¡± Xue Hanyi¡¯s expression was slightly cold, he said in a deep voice.


    Even though many strongmen of Spirit Realm Onefold emerged in just a few years, which surprised him, Xue Hanyi remained confident.<div>


    After all, these people¡¯s strongest were merely at Spirit Realm Onefold. It would be easy for him to suppress them.


    You should know that even if his strength was also suppressed, these people were definitely not his opponents.


    Perhaps Pei Xuanjing had been hailed as the first in the world for too long and had not recognized the reality.


    He should let him understand that he should respect the strong enough.


    ¡°Hmm? So you¡¯re really going to fight?¡± Pei Xuanjing frowned slightly. As he thought, it turned out to be like this.


    When the great power belongs to oneself, every person believes in their own strength the most, especially the strong.


    ¡°How arrogant!¡± Xue Hanyi sneered, the temperature around him dropping by a few degrees instantly.


    His palm was like a knife, shing down at Pei Xuanjing.


    The fierce knife aura split the sky like a stream of light, extremely brilliant.


    Without uttering a word, Pei Xuanjing clenched his fist and struck out, the overwhelming fist force dominating the sky!


    Boom!


    The knife aura was instantly shattered by the fist force into countless rolling flows of air, sweeping all directions.<div>


    ¡°Huh!¡± The previously confident Xue Hanyi wrinkled his brows, surprised by the power of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s punch.


    ¡°Big brother, this man is formidable.¡± The woman who had been silently observing was also shocked by the power of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s punch just now. She reminded Xue Hanyi in a low voice.


    ¡°He¡¯s impressive only in this ancestralnd, but that¡¯s about it.¡± Xue Hanyi rxed his brows and spoke to Xue Hanyue.


    The woman next to him was called Xue Hanyue, from the Da Xue ancient country, and also a Spirit Realm Third Level strongman, just like him.

 Chapter 428: 376: Learn to Respect the Strong Ones

    Chapter 428: 376: Learn to Respect the Strong Ones<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Watch me capture him!¡± Xue Hanyi strode forward, his Primordial Qi surging around him.


    Even though he was limited by heaven and earth, unable to exert his full strength in this world, the aura of the Spirit Realm Third Level he possessed was still undeniable.


    He stood at the third level of the Nine Realms of Spirit, just one step away from the Spirit Realm Fourth Level, the realm of a Fifth Order practitioner.<div>


    Once he reached that realm, even in the ancient Xue country, he would be considered a central pir, capable of acting as a general or lord to stabilize a region.


    Not holding back, he intended to suppress his opponent instantly, demonstrating his unbeatable style and authority in this world to pave the way for his future ns.


    Boom!


    Frightening power exploded from him, countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi gathered and roiled, causing heaven and earth to tremble due to his overwhelming strength.


    In an instant, almost everyone felt an invisible yet heavy pressure overwhelming their hearts.


    The sky, which has been in an autumn state, suddenly experienced a drastic drop in temperature, as if entering a piercing winter.


    Endless ice crystals swirled around him. With a p of his palm, they transformed into a spiraling Chi Dragon, released with a roar towards Pei Xuanjing, as if intending to swallow him whole.


    Its momentum was grand, enough to shake the heavens and earth.


    In everyone¡¯s eyes, a thousands-feet-long Chi Dragon hovered in the sky, casting a shadow on the earth, causing the sky to darken, and the mountains to tremble.


    ¡°What an extraordinary move. Even though his opponent only has the strength of the Spirit Realm Second Layer, the power of that move far exceeds it.¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes shed with surprise.


    He understood that the technique used by his opponent was not an ordinary martial arts technique; otherwise, it would not have such power.


    If Xue Hanyi knew what Pei Xuanjing was thinking, he would undoubtedly sneer.<div>


    The technique he used originated from the state-level skill of the Ancient Xue Country. That Chi Dragon projection was a manifestation of the Guardian Beast of the Nation.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This kind of peerless skill was only avable to Xue Hanyi because he was part of the royal family of the ancient country.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s still a bitcking for me!¡± A smile appeared at the corners of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mouth, and he immediately took action.


    He didn¡¯t want to drag things out with his opponent. His priority was to capture him first.


    After all, Pei Xuanjing was very curious about the Ancient Xue Country behind his opponent and the various forces from outside the world!


    Boom!


    An intense aura exploded from him, his deep Primordial Qi flowing around his body, causing fierce winds to swirl around him.


    There were no particr techniques, just a simple punch.


    With his current strength, terrifying physical power, and deep Primordial Qi, even the simplest punch was enough to unleash unimaginable power.


    His Primordial Qi circted around him, and the heat waves rolled and surged. With a punch, repeated sonic booms echoed in the air, as if intended to explode the air itself.


    Xue Hanyi¡¯s face paled. Watching Pei Xuanjing, his robe fluttering and long hair flowing with the wind, he was visibly startled.


    As Pei Xuanjing¡¯s fist was thrown, a series of explosive sounds roared, stirring up endless gusts of wind. The fist roared out like thunder, sweeping across.<div>


    With this punch, he discarded all fancy movements, only relying on the pure power added to it. It seemed as though the power of heaven and earth had converged on his punch, causing the world to shake.


    Boom!


    The loud noise was thunderous, echoing between heaven and earth.


    The punch created a surge of force that was vast and mighty, directly shattering therge Chi Dragon into smoke.


    St!


    Xue Hanyi, who was previously confident, spat out a mouthful of blood, shocked by the fierce power. His eyes were filled with terror.


    One punch!


    Just one punch left Xue Hanyi defeated and seriously injured.


    ¡°Elder brother!¡±


    Xue Hanyue, who had been watching the battle, suddenly turned pale. She reached a hand towards Pei Xuanjing, trying to stop him.


    Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t mean anything.


    Pei Xuanjing took a step forward and threw another punch!<div>


    With another punch, Xue Hanyi was defeated!


    It was clean and decisive.


    The expression on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face was stern as he dered, ¡°I return your words to you; you should respect the strong.¡±


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing, you¡¯re courting death!¡± Xue Hanyi¡¯s eyes shed with cold light, murderous intent radiating from him!


    One needed to remember what the Sovereign had said: the world hadn¡¯t yet revived, and since his own realm was at the Spirit Realm Third Level, even if he was suppressed in these ancestralnds and couldn¡¯t use his full strength, he should be undefeated.


    He couldn¡¯t ept it, couldn¡¯t understand how he was injured by the opponent¡¯s punch.


    He had actually just wanted to suppress the opponent and use him for his purposes.


    But now, he had no intention of showing mercy. He decided to kill his opponent and only then could he wash away his humiliation.


    Boom!


    A terrifying aura exploded from him, and in a blink of an eye, a sword appeared in his hand.


    The Sword of Law!


    This sword was formed by those who reached the fourth level of the Spirit Realm, i.e. the Fifth Order power users. This sword is known to have a terrifying power as it contains the understanding of Tao by Fifth Order power users.<div>


    The sword was conjured by a Fifth Order practitioner for his self-defense before he entered the Ancestral Land. Although Xue Hanyi felt it was unnecessary, he epted it.


    He never expected such a strong enemy like Pei Xuanjing to appear in the Ancestral Land, thus forcing him to use this sword ofw.


    The moment the Sword of Law appeared, almost everyone felt a terrifying pressure.


    This horrifying power caused heaven and earth to tremble, and the sky changed.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Without any hesitation, Xue Hanyi swung the sword down.


    He stared coldly at Pei Xuanjing with a ruthless smile on his face. It was all Pei Xuanjing¡¯s own doing.


    Unfortunately, his smile hadn¡¯t fully bloomed when his face abruptly changed.


    Pei Xuanjing, facing the descending Sword of Law, showed no sign of fear or panic that Xue Hanyi expected ¨C instead, he simply had a slight smile on his face.


    The next moment, the Primordial Qi within Pei Xuanjing swelled out, his body surrounded by fluctuating seasons, and a feeling of being independent from the world surrounded him.


    Before him, blue, red, yellow, white, and ck light flickered. These lights continuously intertwined, quickly blending together to form an unfathomably mystical scroll.


    It seemed to symbolize spring, summer, autumn, and winter, and epass the Five Directions and Five Elements, the Four Seasons, and Five Orders.<div>


    A purple-green light radiated from Pei Xuanjing, then dipped into the scroll. The purple-green light seemed to transform into a thunderous snake, wriggling within the scroll.


    This instantly made the scroll look more vibrant and threatening, appearing more lively and lifelike.


    Facing the iing sword, Pei Xuanjing simply reached out his hand and grabbed at the void!


    Hum!


    The piercing Sword of Law was grasped directly in his hand. The sword vibrated as if it wanted to struggle but couldn¡¯t break free, and the six-colored divine light along his palm dyed the Sword of Law. The sword¡¯s struggle gradually weakened.

 Chapter 429: 377: Xue Hanyi Overturning Understanding

    Chapter 429: 377: Xue Hanyi Overturning Understanding<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°A Sword of Law?¡±


    Feeling the principle contained within this Sword of Law, Pei Xuanjing mumbled to himself.


    But in a sh, he understood its method of formation.<div>


    The next moment, the power of the Sword of Law was utterly depleted and dispersed into thin air, as if it had never existed.


    ¡°How is this possible!¡± Xue Hanyue¡¯s normally impassive face was filled with immense shock.


    No one understood the power of this Sword of Law better than them, but for it to be so easily subdued and destroyed by Pei Xuanjing, it overturned her perception.


    Xue Hanyi¡¯s gaze towards Pei Xuanjing was dazed; his eyes looked as though they had lost their vitality, bing dull and lifeless.


    An unbelievable guess formed in his mind. With a somewhat hoarse voice, he addressed Pei Xuanjing, ¡°You¡¯ve actually entered the Fifth Order!¡±


    The Sword of Law is the unique method of the Fifth Order Cultivator. An average cultivator could hardly resist its force, let alone deplete itsw and principle. Only one of equal Fifth Order strength could aplish this!


    ¡°Fifth Order?¡± Pei Xuanjing lightly frowned, immediately understanding the hierarchy the other was referring to. He calmly replied, ¡°If you consider the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm as the Fifth Order, then indeed, I have entered the Fifth Order.¡±


    Unfortunately for Xue Hanyi, his luck was a bit sour. If he had used other lethal moves, even a real Divine Weapon would pose a greater threat to Pei Xuanjing than this Sword of Law.


    After all, due to the current resurgence of Heaven and Earth, even if Pei Xuanjing possesses the ability of the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm, the power he could exhibit would at most be equivalent to Xue Hanyi¡¯s, both of whom belong to the Spiritual Realm.


    Regrettably, his killing move just happened to be this Sword of Law, which symbolizes the Taoist cultivation methods and principles of the Fifth Order Cultivator. This killing move might be almost unstoppable for other opponents, but for Pei Xuanjing, it was the least threatening.


    After all, even if Pei Xuanjing¡¯s abilities were currently restricted, his realm was undiminished, and his understanding of thews of Heaven and Earth never waned.


    One might say he was on the same level as this Sword of Law. But after all, the Sword of Law was an inanimate object, how could it ever really harm Pei Xuanjing?<div>


    ¡°Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm!¡± Xue Hanyue¡¯s eyes showed an look of disbelief as she shook her head in surprise, ¡°That¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡±


    This ancestralnd had barely started its resurgence. The power it could bear should definitely not exceed the Second Layer of the Spiritual Realm. Even their Spirit Realm Third Level was noticeably suppressed.


    Moreover, the king himself had said this. As the king of the ancient Xue country, such a powerful man would never be wrong.


    ¡°Little sister!¡± Xue Hanyi stopped Xue Hanyue¡¯s words.


    He looked at Pei Xuanjing with eyes full of shock and disbelief. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t understand why a Fifth Order Cultivator would appear in this ancestralnd, for this had shattered his beliefs.


    But the fact remained that the man in front of him was indeed a Fifth Order Cultivator; the ease with which he just dismissed the Sword of Law was proof enough.


    What worried Xue Hanyi most was that, judging by the time of the world¡¯s revival, it had only been a few years. In such a short time, the man in front of him had risen from a mere Third Ordermon martial artist to Fifth Order. What a monstrous talent was needed for that!


    This was pretty much unheard of, even in their own territories.


    Moreover, if everything was as the king had told them before they set out¡ªthat the revival of Heaven and Earth wasn¡¯t an overnight event, but a gradual process, and the strength of those able to return was also increasing¡ªthen they had a problem.


    Originally, the ones who could return were at most Second Layer of the Spiritual Realm; their return had cost the king immense energy and resources.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    For a Fifth Order expert to truly return to the ancestralnd, it would take at least ten years, no less.


    The implications were almost unimaginable.<div>


    Do you know what this meant? It meant that even if he was just a Cultivator newly entering the Fifth Order, he would be an absolute powerhouse in this ancestralnd. No one else here would be his match.


    ¡°Fifth Order! Never had I thought that I would encounter a Fifth Order Cultivator here.¡± Xue Hanyi¡¯s expression was somewhat gloomy.


    People like Zhao Baiyang in the distance were also dismayed, their faces filled withplicated emotions beyond words.


    From the moment Xue Hanyi and his sister had appeared, the group¡¯s emotions had been fluctuating wildly, ceaselessly.


    Upon hearing the pair hail from the supposedly lost ancient country, many thoughts were provoked in Zhao Baiyang and the others.


    If the people from the ancient Xue country could return, it meant that the country had not perished in the unprecedented disaster that had urred thousands of years ago during the Tang Dynasty.


    This indicated that, besides them, there must be other powers out there. Maybe one day, those people would return too.


    Moreover, some might have already returned and were just hiding somewhere, not tantly exposing themselves like Xue Hanyi.


    For Pei Xuanjing, the sudden appearance of Xue Hanyi and the others had disrupted his nning and calctions.


    And for Zhao Baiyang and others, wasn¡¯t it the same?


    Having quickly broken through to the Spiritual Realm after the revival of Heaven and Earth, everyone had their own aims and goals for the new era.


    Pei Xuanjing chose topromise for the sake of his own n, so why should Zhao Baiyang and the otherspromise to achieve peace and develop their own power, too?<div>


    Everything had been going ording to n, with Zhao Baiyang and the others challenging Pei Xuanjing just to see the difference in their strengths.


    Although they were quite humiliated by their loss to Pei Xuanjing, the oue waspletely within their expectations.


    However, the appearance of Jie Xi Lei and Xue Hanyi caught them off guard.


    If after consulting the Netherworld Book and simting the World of Myriad Manifestations, Pei Xuanjing had managed to guess this event, then Zhao Baiyang and the others had absolutely no knowledge about it.


    So, when Xue Hanyi appeared and brought up the powerful Xue ancient country, Zhai Baiyang and the others were taken aback.


    Following their engagement, the terrifying strength Xue Hanyi demonstrated¡ªeven though he was merely a vanguard in the Xue ancient country¡ªcaused Zhao Baiyang and the others to fear these ancient powers.


    Some even felt a bit bleak, feeling the path forward to be tough. After all, if these powers were so formidable, whatever they were fighting for at the moment would still be out of their reach. They would still be looted once those people returned.


    However, when Pei Xuanjing took action and once again demonstrated astonishing power, itpletely overturned their understanding.


    Pei Xuanjing defeated the pair effortlessly in such an unsophisticated manner, so cleanly, with just two moves¡ªit was even simpler than when he fought against them.

 Chapter 430: 378: Sky Wasteland, the Lucky One

    Chapter 430: 378: Sky Wastnd, the Lucky One<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Even though Xue Hanyi had used his terrifyingly formidable killing technique, he still ended up losing the battle, which sparked spections about just how strong Pei Xuanjing actually was.


    ¡°Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm, Fifth Order!¡±


    ¡°Brother Pei has actually reached the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm!¡±<div>


    ¡°A Grand Master! Even in the glorious days of the Tang Dynasty, thousands of years ago, a person of these capabilities would have been capable of ruling over an entire region!¡±


    With the constant emergence of Blessed Lands and Forbidden ces, they had gathered a lot of information about cultivation during the Tang Dynasty. They understood what reaching the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm entailed.


    They each let out a sigh of admiration in their hearts; theplexity of their feelings was indescribable.


    They knew thatpared to the fourteen individuals who had just broken through to the Spiritual Realm, Pei Xuanjing was undoubtedly considered their junior. The shortest period anyone among them had spent on cultivation was still over thirty years more than Pei Xuanjing, with some, like Elder Celestial, having spent close to two hundred years.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Yet, this junior of theirs, who came from behind, had, in a mere decade or so, transitioned from an unknown nobody to the unquestionable number one person in the world.


    After the revival of Heaven and Earth, they entered the Spiritual Realm after several years of reference to the inheritance in the Blessed Lands and Forbidden ces, believing they had shortened the gap with Pei Xuanjing. That¡¯s why they decided to challenge him.


    So, even though they lost, they didn¡¯t really mind and were even more motivated than before.


    But when Xue Hanyi revealed that Pei Xuanjing had actually reached the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm, everyone had mixed feelings, unsure how to describe their thoughts.


    ¡°However, maybe Brother Pei was just lucky.¡± Zhao Baiyang thought to himself.


    Some of them felt slightly relieved.


    Firstly, as the current heads of the world¡¯s major forces, they truly didn¡¯t want to see the return of those formidable figures.


    Because they know that if they wait for the return of those ancient powers, unless they¡¯re willing to be vassals and willingly hand over what they control, a sh between the two parties would be inevitable.<div>


    After all, they could say that they had already upied ny percent of the world, and with the revival of Heaven and Earth, their interests naturally increased.


    Even if they were extremely curious about these ancient powers, they definitely did not want them to return and seize their benefits.


    Pei Xuanjing, who was able to see through the expressions of Zhao Baiyang and the others as if he could read their minds, knew that they each had their own thoughts about these matters.


    But at this moment, he didn¡¯t have the time to converse with Zhao Baiyang and the others; all his attention was focused on Xue Hanyi and Xue Hanyue.


    He waved his hand and appeared in front of Xue Hanyi and Xue Hanyue. His soft voice fell into their ears.


    ¡°May I ask if you¡¯re still willing to take action?¡±


    ¡°I lost!¡± Xue Hanyi promptly conceded defeat.


    As the prodigy of the ancient country, he was proud, but he also knew when to admit defeat. Facing Pei Xuanjing, such a strong opponent, he didn¡¯t choose to resist forcibly but chose to concede defeat decisively.


    Pei Xuanjing was taken aback, a smile appearing at the corner of his mouth.


    Honestly, even though he had defeated them, he didn¡¯t expect them to concede defeat and submit so readily.


    In his mind, shouldn¡¯t such characters resist to the end, preferring death to submission?


    Pei Xuanjing miscalcted. In this world, where would there be people who didn¡¯t know to adapt to the situation?<div>


    Moreover, strictly speaking, there was no deep hatred or blood feud between them. Since Xue Hanyi had lost, it was normal for him to admit defeat honestly. He didn¡¯t want to lose his life here.


    ¡°Now, are you willing to answer the question I asked earlier?¡± Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t think much and asked again.


    Xue Hanyi nodded, ¡°I can tell you, but¡­¡±


    He looked around and signaled to Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing understood his meaning. There were countless eyes watching here, and with too many mouths, it was better to change the location.


    ¡°Brother Bai, please take charge of the situation here. I¡¯ll take these two away first.¡± He messaged Bai Xiaosheng.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Bai Xiaosheng agreed.


    Although he was also very curious, he understood the current situation and temporarily suppressed his curiosity.


    ¡°Please.¡± Pei Xuanjing signaled to the two of them.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing took the two away and went into a pce within the Shenxiao Sect. The crowd was very curious, but they could only rein in their curiosity.


    Next, Bai Xiaosheng took over and led the crowd to go ahead ording to their pre-discussed n.<div>


    In the pce, Pei Xuanjing was seated face to face with the two.


    Pei Xuanjing asked his question again, and this time, Xue Hanyi didn¡¯t evade the question and told them everything candidly.


    ording to Xue Hanyi, the world where their Da Xue ancient country is located is called Tianhuang. After leaving their Ancestral Land, their ancient country had always been living in that world.


    However, even though they left the Ancestral Land, the ancient country¡¯s attention to the Ancestral Land never disappeared as they knew that one day, Heaven and Earth would revive, and they would have to return.


    The moment Pei Xuanjing broke the shackles of Heaven and Earth, their Ancestral Land was revived. The leader of their country noticed this event. However, he could not enter as it was protected. But since then, the king secretly started selecting forces within the ancient country in preparation for their return. Xue Hanyi and Xue Hanyue were the ¡®lucky ones¡¯ that stood out from the crowd and became the first to enter the Ancestral Land.


    ¡°The leader used his supreme magic power and formation to open a transmission channel and sent my little sister and me over.¡± Xue Hanyi said with a wry smile.


    They were chosen initially and envied by many as they thought this mission would be easy and the credit would be easy to earn.


    But who would have thought that they would encounter a freak like Pei Xuanjing, who had reached the Fifth Order within a few years of the revival of Heaven and Earth. That was almost unheard of.


    Therefore, Xue Hanyi did not feel lucky at all. Instead, he felt extremely unfortunate.


    ¡°We rushed over when we learned about your intention to host arge conference on the ninth day of September,¡± Xue Hanyi said this part, hating to call himself a fool.


    He was too arrogant. He directly rushed over without any preparation, was defeated, and now it was impossible to leave, maybe even lose his life in the end.


    ¡°For the things that happenedter, Master, you already know.¡±<div>


    After listening to Xue Hanyi¡¯s exnation, Pei Xuanjing fell into deep thought, and the pce fell into silence.


    Even though Xue Hanyi seemed to cooperate and appeared to have disclosed everything without reservation, Pei Xuanjing did notpletely trust him.

 Chapter 431: Chapter 379: Return to Purpose, Forbidden Matters

    After pondering for a while, Pei Xuanjing asked, ¡°You two were the first to be transported here. Will more people continue to be sent here?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°How long will it take?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Xue Hanyi shook his head.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Because I, myself, do not know. I am merely a cultivator at the Spirit Realm Third Level in the ancient country. It was already lucky that I was selected for this project, how could I possibly know all the ns?¡± Xue Hanyi said with a bitter smile, twitching at the corner of his mouth when he mentioned the word ¡®lucky¡¯.


    Indeed, being able to step into the Spirit Realm Third Level at such a young age signified him as a genius. Otherwise, he may not have the opportunity to participate in this selection.


    But, while geniuses are indeed valued, there are many things that even they are not entitled to know unless they possess sufficient strength.


    The matters of the Ancestral Land are of great importance, and the ruler of the country was personally involved. How could he be privy to all the secrets of such a significant event?


    Pei Xuanjing observed the other party¡¯s speech while using the power of the Yin Spirit to probe the emotional fluctuations in Xue Hanyi¡¯s words. It did not seem like he was lying.


    Pei Xuanjing understood that such a significant matter would definitely not be disclosed to a person who merely serves as a pioneer.


    He then asked, ¡°Do you know if, apart from you, any other powers have sent people to return?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unclear. Perhaps there are, perhaps there aren¡¯t.¡± Xue Hanyi said. ¡°After all, looking at how the ruler had to intervene personally to send us back, it wouldn¡¯t be easy. Not just any power could aplish that without a strong cultivator on their side.¡±


    At this point, he could not help but mention, ¡°Our Da Xue ancient country is a powerful force that has been handed down for millions of years. Our ruler is a supreme power of the Spirit Realm Eightfold. We are notparable to ordinary forces.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing looked at him with a smirk.


    He understood the implication in Xue Hanyi¡¯s words. Subtly warning him to be cautious due to the powerful backing of the Da Xue ancient country.


    Ignoring Xue Hanyi¡¯s attempt at intimidation, Pei Xuanjing asked, ¡°So, what is the purpose of your return to the Ancestral Land?¡±


    The previous questions didn¡¯t matter. This was what Pei Xuanjing was most concerned about.


    He wanted to know why these people had taken such a risk and spent so much energy and resources to return. What was their motivation?


    Since these people had already left, and thousands of years had passed, they had already found a suitable world for their survival. Why did they continue to keep an eye on this ce and seem in such a hurrying to send people back as soon as Heaven and Earth had just revived?


    Could it be that there was some significant secret hidden here?


    Xue Hanyi remained silent.


    Pei Xuanjing repeated his question, ¡°What is the mission of you two in returning to the Ancestral Land?¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Elder brother!¡± Xue Hanyue shook her head at Xue Hanyi.


    She had kept silent about the things Xue Hanyi had just said, and remained unmoved.


    That¡¯s because Xue Hanyue knew that those things were unimportant and there was no harm in revealing them..


    ¡°If I refuse to tell you, would you kill us?¡± Xue Hanyi suddenly asked with a smile.


    Pei Xuanjing replied indifferently, ¡°Perhaps!¡±


    After a moment of silence, Xue Hanyi shook his head and said, ¡°I am a subject of Da Xue. I cannot tell!¡±


    He could reveal the previous information, but he absolutely could not divulge the reason he was here.


    Even if he was now under Pei Xuanjing¡¯s control and his life was at stake, Xue Hanyi could not break his silence, even if it might cost him his life.


    He was a member of the royal family of the Da Xue ancient country, some things didn¡¯t matter if he told them, but he couldn¡¯t disclose others. Revealing them was something he, even as a member of the royal family, could not afford. Or rather, because he was a member of the royal family, he was even less able to speak.


    Pei Xuanjing looked at the unwavering pair andughed, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t tell me, I think I can guess.¡±


    ¡°Your purpose of returning this time is nothing more than to probe the conditions of this world, which you call the ancestralnd in your words, and to wait for the opportunity to guide the return of others, right?¡±


    Xue Hanyi and Xue Hanyue remained silent, neither confirming nor denying Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words.


    Pei Xuanjing did not insist. Even if the two did not answer, he knew that the answer he gave should be close to the truth, not too far off.


    Moreover, if these two had never appeared and had been hiding in the dark all along, they might have been sessful.


    Now that they were exposed and in his hands, it meant that everything about them was under his control and they would absolutely not be able to fulfil their intentions, whatever they might be.


    He did not currently n to deal with these two. After all, having just encountered two returnees, he hadn¡¯t obtained enough information to let them easily die off.


    Skipping past that question, Pei Xuanjing asked again:


    ¡°I am quite curious about the events that happened in the Tang Dynasty. Could you two enlighten me?¡±


    Hearing that Pei Xuanjing no longer pursued their purpose, both Xue Hanyi and Xue Hanyue were relieved.


    But regarding this question, Xue Hanyi felt helpless. He shook his head and said, ¡°We are just the younger generation and have no idea about the events you¡¯re referring to.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing frowned, hearing Xue Hanyi continue, ¡°In fact, not only are you curious about this matter, so are we. We want to know what happened back then. Unfortunately, it seems that many of those who know about it are extremely reticent and unwilling to talk about it. There are also not many records regarding these events.¡±


    As a young and strong member of the new generation, he was not an old fogey who had lived through the beginning. To him, the Ancestral Land was just a strange term, while in the Da Xue¡¯s records, there were severe taboos against detailed descriptions of the original events.


    Not only was there very little about the war back then, but all they could know about was the record of their ancestors¡¯ arrival in the new world, and everything before that was skimmed over. Their status did not allow them to know any further.


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Pei Xuanjing frowned, he originally intended to use this opportunity to gain some knowledge, but it seemed he would not get the answers he desired.


    He said to Xue Hanyi, ¡°Since you don¡¯t understand the secrets of the events back then, let¡¯s talk about the current situation instead!¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± Xue Hanyi did not hesitate.


    The world they lived in was called the Sky Wastnd. Apart from asional rising powers, most of the forces in the Sky Wastnd were ancient forces like their Da Xue ancient country that had left the Ancestral Land¡­


    Master Pei Xuanjing invited The Heroes from all over the world to gather at Shenxiao Mountain to discuss important matters, attracting the attention of countless people. Everyone knew this would be likely to change the overall situation in the world.


    However, when news of the series of events that urred on Shenxiao Mountain on the ninth day of the ninth month started to spread, it caused shockwaves around the world, leaving countless people astounded.

 Chapter 432: 380: Tianhuang Layout

    Chapter 432: 380: Tianhuang Layout<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°At the Shenxiao meeting, Grandmaster Pei Xuanjing alone suppressed five powerful beings of the Spirit Realm.¡±


    ¡°Eleven strong beings from the Spirit Realm joined forces, but still could not defeat the Immortal Taoist.¡±


    ¡°Visitors from another domain, a descendent of an ancient force from the Tang Dynasty, reappears in the world.¡±<div>


    ¡°With the advent of the ancient forces, where should we go?¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster Pei frighteningly has already stepped into the Fourth Level of the Spirit Realm.¡±


    ¡°There is a sessor to the National Preceptor. The young Sect Leader of the Shenxiao Sect, Pang Hong, defeated a First-grade Martial Artist with his weaker power.¡±


    ¡°Various forces united to support the imperial court in sending troops to fight outside the border¡ªthe day to be granted nobility is today!¡±


    ¡°Whoever makes great contributions in this expedition outside the border, will be allowed to establish their own jurisdiction and be grantednd.¡±


    With the end of the Shenxiao meeting, countless messages spread throughout the world, driving all Martial Artists crazy.


    Following the revival of Heaven and Earth, the richness of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi is increasing, and the number of Martial Artists has drastically increased, giving everyone the chance to be a Martial Artist.


    Add the spread of the upper and middle volumes of the Martial ssics, which has solved the problem of ordinary people¡¯s skills. Martial Artists are spreading rapidly like bamboo shoots after a spring rain.


    With the increase in the number of Martial Artists, the demand for resources has also inevitably increased. Even though countless Spiritual Medicines precious treasures have grown after the revival of Heaven and Earth, it still remains a case of more monks than porridge.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Many Martial Artists have been drooling over the things outside the border for a long time. This time, the Great Ming imperial court decided to send troops to fight outside the border¡ªthis can be said to be in line with the trend, and it was instantly weed by people.


    After all, under such circumstances, countless neers have realized that they need massive resources to grow; otherwise, even with the skills from the Martial ssics, it would be very difficult to stand out.


    Not only these neers, even the Great Ming imperial court and various forces also understand that the current situation has reached a bottleneck. They have only two ways to break this shackle. Either they undercut(1) the current benefits andpletely divide all the benefits within the Great Ming, leaving no trace for the neers, or they plunder externally and take the things of the Tartar tribes.<div>


    But the internal suppression will inevitably intensify the contradictions within the Great Ming. If they are not careful, they will undoubtedly cause uncontroble bacsh. Therefore, in fact, sending troops outside is the best method.


    After all, the news of the imminent return of these ancient forces is an invisible sword hanging over their heads for these major forces. If they do not work hard, they will lose more in the future than ordinary Martial Artists.


    Under such circumstances, if they don¡¯t want to surrender directly when the timees, they,pared to ordinary Martial Artists, are even more eager to enhance their forces.


    Under such a united situation, the imperial court¡¯s decision to send troops encountered almost no obstacles and received everyone¡¯s support.


    ¡°This time there should be no more obstacles to sending troops. All parties will immediately send troops. If the n goes smoothly, we can send troops after the spring ploughing next year.¡± Bai Xiaosheng said.


    It is now mid-tote September, and it¡¯s only four to five months away from the spring ploughing in February or March of next year. It sounds like a long time, but actually it¡¯s very tight.


    After all, apart from the Great Ming Court being ready, the other forces still need some time to prepare.


    ¡°Bai brother has worked hard this time.¡± Pei Xuanjing said to Bai Xiaosheng.


    At this moment, he was with Bai Xiaosheng, Daoist Qingxu, and Old Celestial Master in a pavilion on Shenxiao Mountain.


    He said it was hard work because these few days, he was spending almost all his energy on interacting with Xue Hanyi and Xue Hanyue, leaving all other matters to Bai Xiaosheng and others to handle.


    ¡°Brother Pei is too polite.¡± Bai Xiaosheng smiled and shook his head.


    Matters have their own priorities. The arrangement of various forces this time is indeed vital to their n, but it doesn¡¯t necessarily have to rely solely on Pei Xuanjing. The three of them are fully capable of handling this matter.<div>


    Now that an unexpected event has urred, getting information about Da Xue Ancient Country and other ancient forces from those two people is more importantpared to their tasks, which can be postponed a bit.


    Daoist Qingxu and the Old Celestial Master also share the same attitude.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded and did not continue to entangle himself with this issue. He proactively told the information he had learned from them over thest few days, which was his main purpose for inviting the three of them today.


    Two heads are better than one.


    Although he had some clues to refer to from the Netherworld Book initially, it was still inevitable that there would be some omissions when he alone analyzed the information he had obtained from the two people. It would be better if they discussed together.


    ¡°ording to what those two people said, the world they inhabit is called the Sky Wastnd. After that great catastrophe, all the forces that left are basically there.¡±


    The Sky Wastnd is the world where the Da Xue ancient country now resides, and also the world where all the forces that left this Earth Space are.


    Although Xue Hanyi¡¯s power is only at the Spirit Realm Third Level and can only be considered a strong person in the younger generation in the Sky Wastnd, he is a royal descendant of the ancient country and has some understanding of the situation in the Sky Wastnd.


    From his introduction, Pei Xuanjing already has a rough understanding of the general situation in the Sky Wastnd.


    The most important difference between the Sky Wastnd and the Daming World is that it is not just the human race that dominates. There are also demonic beasts. Powerful demonic beasts are no less impressive than strong people in the Nine Realms of Spirit, even surpassing them.


    There are all kinds of forces in the Sky Wastnd: Holy Land, imperial court, empire, ancient country, Sect. These forces can roughly be divided into three levels.


    Only those forces with strong individuals like the Nine Realms of Spirit can be called top forces.<div>


    For example, the Da Xue ancient country, even with a legacy of thousands of years and only a Spirit Realm Eightfold strong person in charge, can only be called a first-ss force.


    In the Sky Wastnd, strong people in the Spirit Realm Seventh Level could establish a second-ss force, which is the mostmon type of force in the Sky Wastnd.


    ¡°A strong person at the Seventh Level of the Spirit Realm ruling, it¡¯s only considered a second-ss force.¡± Daoist Qingxu couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°If we calcte it this way, if they return now, the people we have now will only be swept away. They won¡¯t let us upy everything we have now.¡±


    Sometimes,promise also requires both parties to have simr positions and forces. If we calcte it in this way, after those forces return, they have no power to resist at all. Even if theypromise, it is just a wishful thinking.


    The Old Celestial Master also sighed, ¡°Fortunately, we still have time for development, otherwise the consequences would be unthinkable.¡±


    However, his words attracted unusual nces from the other people.


    Interestingly, among their coborators, whether it is the Shenxiao Sect represented by Pei Xuanjing, Baiyun Temple behind Daoist Xuanming, Daoist Qingxu¡¯s Zhenwu Sect, or the Chunyang Sect, all rose after the Tang Dynasty. They have very little connection with the forces before the Tang Dynasty.


    But Dragon Tiger Mountain is different. The Ancestor Celestial Master of Dragon Tiger Mountain rose and established the Dragon Tiger Mountain lineage during the Divine Han era. Even during the Tang Dynasty, when many forces flourished, Dragon Tiger Mountain was still a dominant force.


    Now, among the major forces in the Sky Wastnd, there is the existence of the Dragon Tiger Mountain lineage, and it is a top-ss Holy Land with a strong person in the Nine Realms of Spirit.

 Chapter 477: 425: The Most Suitable Person for this Skill!

    Chapter 477: 425: The Most Suitable Person for this Skill!<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    The interest of millions of elite soldiers, their influence is so grand!


    If the imperial court were to break their promise and prioritize their self-interest, the morale of these millions of soldiers may well be lost in an instant and it would be impossible to recover.


    ¡°So how was this resolved in the end?¡± Wang Boan pressed on.


    Now that Gu Ji has arrived, it naturally means that the situation has been resolved, but it is still unknown how it ended.


    A hint of satisfaction emerged on Gu Ji¡¯s face, as if a weight had been lifted from his chest.<div>


    ¡°Those people are fools, but none of the Council Elders are durds, how could they not know the consequences of breaking promises? Plus, our emperor is no ordinary person. Once they spoke out, those voices were naturally suppressed, and no one dares to bring it up anymore.¡± Gu Ji smirked.


    Of course, he did not disclose the full details; there was more to the story.


    Apart from the possible consequences and external pressures they have mentioned, there is one more point: for these Council Elders, nothing is more enticing than the promise of longevity.


    If they hadn¡¯t had the opportunity in the past, they might have been more short-sighted for immediate benefits, and let those people run rampant, even if it meant taking some risks.


    But the current situation is quite unusual. After the revival of Heaven and Earth, Longevity is within reach. Although bing a True Immortal is a dream, extending life and achieving immortality is not mere talk.


    If you ask who is the most eager for the Divine Dynasty n, it is not Pei Xuanjing and his group, but the Council Elders in the Court who are already advanced in age. They hope to extend their lives through this Divine Dynasty n.


    Compared with their own life and death, those benefits are not worth mentioning. At least for now, life is the most important thing.


    These benefits are only useful if they can be used on themselves while being alive. If they die, what is the point of those benefits?


    Furthermore, there is the Emperor, who is well-known for pursuing longevity. How could he possibly let this opportunity slip through his hands?


    As for why he, Gu Ji, was so keen on making this happen,pleting tasks back and forth for Council Elder Wang, it was also for the same purpose.


    He did not possess Wang Boan¡¯s cultivation talent. He could easily make thousands of miles in a day on the path of Martial Arts and have a long life.


    But if he were to give up this opportunity, he would have to watch himself grow old day by day.<div>


    Therefore, the result has actually been predetermined; there will absolutely be no surprises.


    Even if Gu Ji didn¡¯t spell it out, Wang Boan had a clear understanding.


    Gu Ji said solemnly, ¡°Before leaving, the Emperor said that as long as the Dragon Vein Qi Luck could be led into the Central ins, facilitating the n of the Divine Dynasty, then even if all the vast grasnds were to be enfeoffed, it wouldn¡¯t matter.¡±


    For the Emperor, what he is now seeking is longevity. As long as the n of the Divine Dynasty ispleted, not only will he gain personal strength, but it will also be a transformation for the Great Ming Empire.


    By then, if he has formidable strength, he can naturally suppress the world again and retake what was originally his.


    After all, the matter of weakening the territory is not unheard of. In the past six hundred years of Great Ming, it had done so before.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s invite representatives from all forces to brainstorm this matter.¡± Wang Boan nodded.


    Wang Boan naturally guessed about the Emperor¡¯s n. However, he didn¡¯t find anything wrong with it.


    After all, to put it bluntly, since ancient times, a powerful territory doesn¡¯t listen to the imperial court¡¯s orders, behaves independently, and even starts uprisings; while the central Dynasty, when strong, starts to weaken the territorial lords.


    This kind of situation is inevitable and doesn¡¯t need to be mentioned. Those people among the great forces are very clear about it. Everyone is now ying a game of chess, betting that they will be stronger in the future and will be the ultimate winner.


    Until thest moment, no one is willing to give up their interests easily.


    Now that the imperial court has kept its word, it is a very good result for him.<div>


    Although he, Wang Boan, longs to be a loyal and filial subject, that doesn¡¯t mean he wants the subordinates and soldiers who devote themselves to him to end up with nothing.


    After all, while Wang Boan is a loyal subject of the empire, he is also a member of a prominent family and a Noble Official. In the uing enfeoffment, he will also receive a fair share.


    Unless it is necessary, he doesn¡¯t wish to give up what he deserves. Because he now represents not only his own interests but also those of countless soldiers and subordinates. The people behind him wouldn¡¯t want to see him do that.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Go meet the soldiers who have risked their lives for the empire!¡± Wang Boan said to Gu Ji.


    Gu Ji nodded with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll follow your lead, Brother Wang!¡±


    A potential major disaster dissipated. Regarding the happenings in the imperial court of the Great Ming, even if Pei Xuanjing did not intentionally pay attention, people from all walks of life would still ry the news to him.


    However, Pei Xuanjing was not bothered by it. The city of Tiandu is currently under the control of Bai Xiaosheng and Daoist Xuanming who has ascended to the Spirit Realm; they will naturally take care of everything.


    Moreover, regardless of anyone else, with those elderly Council elders and that Emperor, who is single-minded in his pursuit of Bing Immortal, all efforts of the opponents will undoubtedly be in vain.


    Pei Xuanjing on Shenxiao Mountain is refining the Taoyun from the Purple Thunder Immortal Gold, and studying the Door Incense Refining God Skill at the same time.


    He is not in a hurry to cultivate this skill. Instead, he absorbs the essence of this skill for his own use.


    After all, the times have changed. If Pei Xuanjing had obtained this skill before the fight with the Howling Moon Gray Wolf, he would naturally cultivate this skill, even if the path of the Incense Faith has ws.


    But now he has glimpsed the possibility of cultivating the Golden Core Dao of the Taoist School. He naturally wouldn¡¯t abandon this unparalleled Dao of the Taoist School to try an uncertain path.<div>


    However, just because he doesn¡¯t cultivate this skill doesn¡¯t mean others can¡¯t. In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view, the person most suitable for this skill is not himself, but the current Emperor of the Great Ming, the young Jiajing Emperor.


    He does indeed have an extraordinary talent in Refining Spirit; after many years, he has reached the apex of mortal Refining Spirit and formed his Divine Soul. It¡¯s just that he is unsure about the Yin God Crossing Thunder Tribtion transformation, so he has not broken through yet.


    After all, the technique he practiced was taught by Pei Xuanjing. However, so far, Pei Xuanjing has onlypiled a technique on how to gather his Divine Soul, and he doesn¡¯t have too many clues on subsequent cultivation methods.


    Now, the Incense Fire God Refining Skill that Pei Xuanjing has obtained seems very suitable for that person in his view.

 Chapter 434: 382: Defects in the Skill! Hundreds of Thousands of Wolf Packs Blocking the Way!

    Chapter 434: 382: Defects in the Skill! Hundreds of Thousands of Wolf Packs Blocking the Way!<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Ten Thousand Spirit Body Forging Skill!


    This skill does not belong to the Great Xue Ancient Nation, or rather, it does not belong to any power. It is widely spread throughout the Sky Wastnd.


    It could be said that the Ten Thousand Spirit Body Forging Skill is almost asmon as muck in the Sky Wastnd. Not every person has it, but nearly every strong person who can step into the Spirit Realm can obtain it.<div>


    Of course, the reason why the Ten Thousand Spirit Body Forging Skill is so widely spread is not because it is mediocre. Even among the skills in the Sky Wastnd, its level is considered top-notch. This skill can directly reach the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm.


    But, why would no one want to cultivate such a top-notch skill?


    That¡¯s because this skill is also known by another name: Ten Thousand Beast Body Forging Demon Skill!


    This is a demon technique. The person who created this skill was a giant in Nine Realms of Spirit of the Demonic Way. After countless battles with demonic beasts, hebined the Dao of Body Refining practice to create this skill.


    However, even the creator of this skill, that demon giant, never cultivated it himself and only gave it to his disciples to practice.


    As a result, all those who practiced this skill ended up dead, with none surviving.


    This is not a simple demon technique. Unlike the slow practice of ordinary body refining skills, it allows practitioners to speed up their cultivation by utilizing the essence and blood of demonic beasts, making it generallyparable to the speed of practicing the Dao of Qi Refining.


    However, there is a downside to every advantage. The power rapidly gained from the essence and blood of these beasts subjects cultivators to its influence. The disorderly conflict of Inner Qi in the body eventually leads to the death by explosive outbreak.


    For thousands of years, countless individuals have believed they can solve this problem, yet all met the same fate in the end.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Therefore, though this skill spreads all over the world, no one dares to continue practicing it.


    Now, when Xue Hanyi presents this skill, it¡¯s for two reasons: one is to deal with Pei Xuanjing; the other is more sinister.


    During their encounters, he noted that Pei Xuanjing also practices Refining Qi and Body together, so if he genuinely cultivates this skill, it would be interesting to watch.<div>


    Even if Xuanjing was able to step into the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm within a few short years after the revival of Heaven and Earth, demonstrating extraordinary talent, Hanyi doesn¡¯t believe he can solve this problem that has persisted for thousands of years.


    ¡°There must be a serious downside to a skill like this, which is widely spread but practiced by none,¡± Pei Xuanjing thought.


    Though he is unaware of the specific history, he guesses that if there weren¡¯t any downsides, many people would be practicing it.


    ¡°But what does that matter?¡± Pei Xuanjing was confident and smiled: ¡°What I need is the Dao contained within it. Even if I were to cultivate it, it would only be practiced within the simtion of my life, and won¡¯t affect me in reality.¡±


    In the following days, Pei Xuanjing secluded himself on Shenxiao Mountain, onlymunicating with others asionally through messenger eagles and ignoring other matters.


    As for Xue Hanyi and Xue Hanyue, Pei Xuanjing put his Sword Intent on both of them and sealed their sources of Qi. As long as they didn¡¯t leave Shenxiao Mountain, they would have their freedom.


    Autumn went, Winter came, Winter passed, and Spring arrived.


    After waiting for spring plowing, the Great Ming imperial court amassed a million-strong army. Emperor Jiajing himself presided over the military ceremony, appointing Wang Boan as themander tobat the remnants of the Former Yuan.


    Various forces alsomitted their money, supplies, and each sent their own masters to join the expeditionary army in ordance with the agreement.


    Meanwhile, several more Spirit Realm powerhouses emerged, including Daoist Xuanming of Baiyun Temple, the Headmaster of the Chunyang Sect, and the Sword Emperor of the Divine Sword Vi.


    Of course, this was just the official news. ording to the information reported by Bai Xiaosheng, with the support of Zhao Baiyang, the master of the Diamond Gate had entered the Spirit Realm. This powerful individual, who had chosen the path of physical cultivation, already had a profound base to start with. Coupled with the unparalleled strength that this path provided him, it can thus be said that the Alliance of Outsiders¡¯ power had increased significantly.


    In addition to this, the Demonic Cult, Family Alliance, and Buddhism School each had one master breaking through to the Spirit Realm.<div>


    On the East Sea, there seemed to have been the trail of two masters of the Spirit Realm dueling each other, but no clues have been discovered.


    Thus far, nine years since the revival of heaven and earth, there were almost more than twenty Spirit Realm cultivators in the world. However, all these powerful individuals were from major forces and have significant backing from these groups.


    For those individuals who had luckily obtained the inheritance of the Blessed Land in the Forbidden ce, the most powerful among them had only reached the First-grade Realm. They were still some time away from breaking through to the Spirit Realm.


    The Great Ming had sent out a million soldiers for a war, and the imperial court did not attempt to hide this news, nor would they have been able to do so. Unless the remnants of the Former Yuan were fools, they would have got wind of the news when Wang Qiong, the Minister of the Ministry of War, first started training the soldiers.


    After all, around Great Ming, only those remnants were deemed worthy enough for the Imperial Court to warrant training its soldiers forbat.


    As such, when the army of Great Ming set off, those remnants had also made ample preparations. The Tartar tribes, which were originally divided, began to reunite in face of this life or death crisis. Although some people were purged during this process, it did not weaken their power. Instead, it made them more cohesive and increased their overall strength.


    As themander, Wang Boan, with his previous war merits as a foundation and support from the emperor and others, nobody would challenge his decisions.


    In such a war for annihtion, he was not eager for a quick victory. He chose to consolidate and advance slowly. The army gathered together. Although its progress was slow, it was unstoppable; nobody could stand in its way.


    Former Yuan¡¯s forces were united and their strength significantly increased, but they had no means to counter a sweeping advance of a million-man army.


    Of course, while the Spirit Realm cultivators of the Great Ming had broken through after the revival of Heaven and Earth, there were also Spirit Realm cultivators among them. Under these Spirit Realm cultivators¡¯ leadership, while they could not confront the army directly, they could choose to assassinate some generals, effectively dying the army¡¯s sweeping progress.


    Despite this, in just a short span of two years, the territory under their rule had shrunk to just one third of its original size.


    This was because Great Ming had annexed too much territory and needed to dispatch soldiers to quell the rebels, which consumed a lot of energy.<div>


    Under such circumstances, almost everyone knew that Great Ming¡¯s sweep of Outer Borders was only a matter of time. If there were no idents, everything was already set in stone.


    However, sometimes, idents happen unexpectedly, and there¡¯s nothing we can do about it.


    The advancing army of Great Ming, which had a million soldiers, suffered its first setback. Or rather, its advance was damaged.


    A wolf pack, hundreds of thousands of wolves gathered together as if summoned. They charged fearlessly at the Great Ming army.


    You must know that even though these animals had be more ferocious after the revival of Heaven and Earth, and there seemed to be some signs of mutation, in the face of a million-strong army¡¯s majesty, these wolves should have avoided conflict at all costs.


    The obstacle of hundreds of thousands of wolves this time almost suggested they were being manipted.


    This was the first major obstruction that the army of Great Ming encountered after leaving the border; even though they eventually repelled the wolf pack, they suffered substantial losses.


    Before this matter could be fully understood, Wang Boan chose a cease-fire. This was the most prudent approach.


    As for all this, Pei Xuanjing, who was on Shenxiao Mountain, knew nothing about it right now. Even though the messenger eagle had arrived with the news, Pang Hong was unable to deliver the message to him.


    Because at that moment, Pei Xuanjing had once again gone into seclusion.

 Chapter 435: 383: Another Simulation, Astonishing Results

    Chapter 435: 383: Another Simtion, Astonishing Results<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    As Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength increased, naturally the speed at which he refined the Taoyun quickened.


    However, even with that, it still took him two years to fully refine the Taoyun of the Ten Thousand Spirit Body Forging Skill.


    At this moment, even though Pei Xuanjing hadn¡¯t cultivated this skill, he had a clear understanding of it.


    This skill was indeed a demonic way, it was extremely domineering. It was about refining the essences of myriad spirit demonic beasts for self-use, and then using these essences to nourish oneself, forging the body.


    This skill reminded Pei Xuanjing of the Beiming Divine Skill and the Big Dipper Method he had heard in his previous life. This skill shared some simrities with those two.<div>


    However, there was also a significant downside. Just as the Big Dipper Method would cause Qi inside the cultivator to be mixed and conflicting if too much Qi was absorbed, so was it with the Ten Thousand Spirit Body Forging Skill. It could refine the essence and blood of demonic beasts to quickly boost strength, but these power umted in the body would cause internal conflicts. If this couldn¡¯t be resolved, the cultivator would surely explode and die!


    ¡°However, this skill still has its advantages. If I can take its essence and discard the dregs, and incorporate it into my Shenxiao Mysterious Skill, my Mysterious Skill will surely improve further.¡± Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help smirking.


    Most trash is just resources ced in the wrong position. Let alone a skill developed by a Nine Realms of Spirit demonic way expert which could reach the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, how could it have only disadvantages and no strengths.


    As for Pei Xuanjing, his Way of Essence Refinement was the Shenxiao Mysterious Skill he had developed himself, based on the Dragon Elephant Art. Therefore, even if he obtained other body refining skills, he would only try to incorporate them into it, without changing it again.


    After all, there are no invincible methods, only invincible people. Any skill is strongest only when it suits oneself.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for another life simtion now.¡±


    [Taoyun: 1659321 points.]


    [Do you want to use the Life Simtor? One use will consume 1000000 Taoyun points.]


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    [Life simtion begins:]


    Age 1: You were born in amon military family, your father is a regr Centurion who fights against the frontier demonic beasts.


    Age 16: Your father died in a battle against the demonic beasts. You choose to join the Border Army, bing a soldier.<div>


    Age 17: You fought against the demonic beasts for the first time. Despite being seriously wounded, you managed to kill three demonic beasts, earning merit.


    Age 20: You were promoted to Centurion and, during a mission, you managed to kill several middle-ranked demonic beasts of the same rank. But you attracted the pursuit of a Great Demon.


    You fought desperately, but it was to no avail. You died tragically under the hands of the Great Demon.


    [End of this life.]


    ¡°Is that it!¡± Incredulity appeared in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s previously calm eyes.


    He spent a whole million Taoyun points to initiate a simtion, and it just ended like that¡­


    Even with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current state of mind, seeing this life simtion end so easily, he felt a bit aggrieved.


    He originally thought that even if this life simtion didn¡¯t need to have as huge a harvest as thest one did, getting some other returns would suffice.


    But it wasn¡¯t to be.


    [Simtion ended: You can choose the following options.]


    [Option one: Obtain all the insights and knowledge you had when you died in this simtion.]


    [Option two: Project and possess, experience this life again.]<div>


    ¡°After the upgrade of this simtor, it appears to be not as good as before.¡± Pei Xuanjing thought.


    In the original life simtion, he could influence the oue. However, in this random life simtion, he could hardly make any significant impact.


    If he wanted to not waste his Taoyun points, then his only option was to choose the second one ¡ª to project and possess and experience life with his own main consciousness.


    ¡°It seems like the simtor is intentionally making me experience different lives?¡± Pei Xuanjing had some suspicions.


    However, even with these doubts, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t have many choices right now.


    Unless, he was willing to give up this choice, throwing away those one million Taoyun points.


    But that waspletely impossible.


    The one million Taoyun points was something that Pei Xuanjing had to spend an unknown amount of time and effort to umte. He couldn¡¯t simply give it up.


    ¡°Choose the second option!¡±


    Since he couldn¡¯t refuse, he could only choose to face the difficulty.


    Pei Xuanjing decisively made the choice.


    [Life simtion ¡ª Projection and Possession mode activated.]<div>


    [The Great Tao is fifty, the Forty-Nine Heavenly Paths avoid one! Therefore, everything in the world has one thread of vitality!]


    In an instant, the surroundings of Pei Xuanjing fell into silence, as if even time had stopped.


    At this moment, his sea of consciousness seemed like Chaos, and then there was a loud noise, Heaven and Earth partitioned.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At the border, in the Great Ming military camp, in themander¡¯s tent.


    Sitting at themand post, Wang Bo¡¯an, themander of this expedition from Great Ming, and the elite of other forces were seated on either side.


    Those who appeared in thismander¡¯s tent would either be high-ranking officers in the army, or be in charge of the big forces. Their gazes were all fixed on Yu Zhenzi who was standing in the middle of the tent.


    In this tent, Wang Bo¡¯an was themander. Even though they were extremely eager, they couldn¡¯t take the initiative to ask questions.


    ¡°What about it, has Tiandu sent back any information?¡± Wang Bo¡¯an asked.


    This time, when the hundreds of thousands of wolves blocked their path, the imperial court of Great Ming had not been able to investigate the cause, so they wanted to see if they could obtain any information from the Jianghu side.


    And Zhang Jie, representing the Shenxiao Sect in this army, was one of those responsible for handling the information from various Jianghu forces.


    ¡°So far, not much has been found,¡± Zhang Jie replied, ¡°I have transmitted the message back to Shenxiao Mountain, to ask if the head of the sect can figure out any anomalies. However, ording to the young head, the head of the sect has already closed off for cultivation.¡±


    ¡°What should we do now!¡±<div>


    ¡°Yes, we originally thought that the National Teacher would understand the mystery, but we didn¡¯t expect the National Teacher to have closed off for cultivation.¡±


    Hearing this kind of reply, the others couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and started voicing out their concerns.


    Even though Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t here, as the undeniably best person in the world right now, they believed that if he could be invited over, it would solve their problems.


    ¡°Silence!¡± Wang Bo¡¯an saw these people talking noisily and shouted.


    When they heard the anger of themander, the tent immediately fell silent.


    As themander of this expedition, Wang Bo¡¯an¡¯s authority had been deeply ingrained in everyone¡¯s hearts over the past two years. They respected themander a lot and never dared to neglect him.


    Wang Bo¡¯an turned to Zhang Jie and said: ¡°If there¡¯s anything else, you can say it now.¡±

 Chapter 436: 384: Suspected Demon Race? The Righteousness of the Human Race!

    Chapter 436: 384: Suspected Demon Race? The Righteousness of the Human Race!<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Zhang Jie said: ¡°However, ording to the news that has been sent back, someone has proposed a conjecture and it requires themander to make a decision.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°This wolf pack is gathering in mass and fearlessly aggressive, perhaps driven by a demonic beast. That¡¯s the conjecture.¡± Zhang Jie stated his guess.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Wang Bo¡¯an frowned, instantly understood his meaning.


    Although there is not much information circting about the Sky Wastnd, he is privileged enough to know some things.<div>


    He also knew that in the Sky Wastnd, demonic beasts exist. These beasts, as superior beings, are innately capable of controlling ferocious beasts.


    Since people from the ancient country Xue can return, it is not impossible for these beasts to do the same.


    He thought for a moment and said: ¡°Invite the strong ones from the Spirit Realm here, tell them that themander has important matters to discuss!¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Regardless, since this possibility exists, it calls for an investigation.


    On Shenxiao Mountain, Xue Hanyue asked Xue Hanyi: ¡°Big brother, why did you warn them?¡±


    Although they can move freely around Shenxiao Mountain, they are ultimately restricted to just that ce. They have not been given a chance to leave in these two years, so it¡¯s no wonder they harbor resentment.


    Therefore, Xue Hanyue doesn¡¯t understand why his elder brother would actively warn them.


    Xue Hanyi¡¯s face became solemn, and he said sternly: ¡°Little sister, remember one thing. Even if we have any conflicts with them, it is an internal matter among the human race. Demonic beasts are our enemies, we must never bring joy to our enemies by hurting our own kin!¡±


    He was also dissatisfied with being ced under house arrest but he would not waver on such major issues.


    The struggle between the human race and demonic beasts must never be confused ¨C it¡¯s the foundation of the Tianhuang World Human Race.


    When Pei Xuanjing opened his eyes again, everything around him had already changed.


    Having experienced the fate of being a specter in the World of Myriad Manifestations once before, Pei Xuanjing was now quite well-versed in the procedure.<div>


    He carefully felt his current state and the information in his mind began to resurface at this moment.


    After digesting the information in his mind for a while, he had a rough understanding of this world.


    This time, his projection didn¡¯t begin at the age of one as before, but directly at the age of seventeen. That meant he had less than three years left until the imminent danger of death in this simted life.


    This world was shared by the human race and demonic beasts. The whole world was focused on the struggle between humans and demonic beasts, where both species had been entwined in a death match for survival for thousands of years, with victories and defeats on both sides.


    Pei Xuanjing was currently at a boundary city where the human race and demonic beasts met. Underneath this city, members of the human race and demonic beasts had fought countless times ¨C no one knows how many heroes of the human race and demonic beasts died here.


    In this world, the mainstream practice was to forge the physical body, refining the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi into the body, unlocking the potential of the human body, connecting the meridians, and condensing an extraordinarily powerful physical body.


    The division of the realms in this world was also extraordinarily simple and straightforward. As soon as one was able to refine the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi into the body, one would be a Human Race Warrior. Above that were ranks of a Centurion, Thousand Leader, War General, King and Lords, and the highest realm ¨C the Emperor.


    Pei Xuanjing was a soldier in the border army of Boundary City. Judging by his current strength, it should beparable to a martial artist who has achieved the thirdyer in the Daming World.


    ¡°Great Strength Bull Demon Fist?¡± Pei Xuanjing remembered the skill his current body had been practicing and frowned, saying: ¡°Although the name of this skill sounds rudely, it is more ingenious than some of the intermediate martial studies in the Daming World and is considered top-notch among them. However, for me, it still falls short.¡±


    Given Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength, this skill was insignificant to him. Not to mentionparing it with his Shenxiao Mysterious Skill ¨C a body refining method, it even fell short to his original Dragon Elephant Art.


    Naturally, Pei Xuanjing immediately decided to change his internal skill. He transformed the skill of his current body into his own Shenxiao Mysterious Skill.


    Half a monthter, Pei Xuanjing was sitting cross-legged in his room, shirtless. Light danced and flowed over his strong body, his muscr frame seemingly contained terrifying power.<div>


    ¡°If simply cultivating hard, even if the Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth in this world is rich, I don¡¯t know when I can recover my strength.¡± Pei Xuanjing opened his eyes and thought.


    In this half month, he haspletely transformed his skill and even reached the peak of the Warrior Realm.


    Such a rapid progression, if others knew, would surely shock them. However, for Pei Xuanjing, he was still not satisfied.


    In his view, his improvement in strength was too slow. Owing to his previous cultivation of the Way of Essence Refinement in the secondyer of the Spirit Realm, he could almost match the strength of a War General in this world.


    If he went on in this organized manner, Pei Xuanjing would surely be able to quickly reach the War General Realm, but to him, it still felt too slow.


    ¡°Perhaps, I can learn from the Ten Thousand Spirit Body Forging Skill!¡± An idea emerged in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mind.


    In this world, aside from hard cultivation, one could also kill demonic beasts and use their bodies to refine elixirs to assist in cultivation.


    Since hard work was a waste of time, Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help but think that he should make use of the Ten Thousand Spirit Body Forging Skill to elerate his cultivation.


    He didn¡¯t need to fully cultivate this skill, he only needed to use the techniques in it to absorb the essence and blood of those demonic beasts to speed up his own cultivation.


    ¡°Even if there are side effects, then I¡¯ll just consider this life simtion wasted anyway!¡± Pei Xuanjing made a decision.


    Since he had made a decision, he, who was not the type to procrastinate, immediately left the room.


    The warriors defending the Boundary City fell into two categories: one was the conscripted warriors. They had an allowance disbursed by the Human Race Council, but they had to stand guard at their posts at all times and were not allowed to leave without permission.<div>


    The other kind belonged to the identity the body has upied by Pei Xuanjing, which was simr to a mercenary. Although there was no allowance, they had more freedom. They were only summoned when demonic beasts invaded. In normal times, they could leave the Boundary City to enter the Demon Domain to kill demonic beasts in exchange for goods and cultivation resources.


    Pei Xuanjing walked out of his residence, passed through the city streets, and exited the Boundary City which separated the human race and the demon race.


    Behind Pei Xuanjing, a majestic stronghold stood tall, rising from the ground like a natural barrier blocking the road.


    The towering city wall was made of huge ck stones that were about a foot wide. ck iron was poured into the gaps between the stones, reflecting the luster of metal and making it impregnable.


    Such a majestic and formidable city wall should have been imprable. But he discovered some traces that seemed to have been left by beast ws.


    ¡°Is this the power of demonic beasts?¡± Pei Xuanjing looked at those w marks and muttered to himself.


    Seeing these traces, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s understanding of the power of the demonic beasts in this world became more clear.

 Chapter 437: 385: A Dominating Skill, Recruitment (Happy National Day!)

    Chapter 437: 385: A Dominating Skill, Recruitment (Happy National Day!)<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Stretching for tens of thousands of miles were undting ranges of mountains. From deep within these mountains, the dull roars of beasts erupted periodically, sounding like thunderps or raging tsunamis.


    At the edge of the forest, a few tens of miles away, giant trees towered over, shrouding the woods in deep shade.


    A gigantic Qing Wolf, baring its fang-like teeth, the scarlet pupils of its eyes transfixed on the audacious human standing in front of it, daring to challenge its authority.


    Roar!


    The massive Qing Wolf howled and sprang forward, its sharp ws ripping through the air. The massive wolf¡¯s ws stirred the air, creating a gust as forceful as if splitting mountains and rocks apart.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing channeled the True Qi within his body, gripping the Hundred Tempered Longsword in his hand. Ayer of ck sword light shrouded the sword, its ck gleam flickering erratically. A strong wind howled as it charged towards the colossal wolf¡¯s w.


    ng!


    Sparks flew as the ck sword light struck the wolf¡¯s w. Instantly, a transparent shockwave spread dozens of meters, stirring up clouds of dust.


    Failing tond its attack, the Qing Wolf opened its blood-soaked mouth, spewing out a dense, stench-filled Blood Qi as it lunged towards Pei Xuanjing. As if it wanted to swallow up this despicable human in a single gulp.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes turned cold, his Blood Qi surging. His figure moved in an altered trajectory, wheeled around ¨C strong and lean like a drawn Sharp Arrow ¨C leaped several meters into the air, spun once, and aimed right for one of the wolf¡¯s eyes.


    Swish!


    All of this happened in just about a fraction of a second. Almost as soon as the Qing Wolf had a chance to react, the Hundred Tempered Longsword was already brutally stabbed into its left eye ¨C piercing it right through the other side. Mixed fluids of red and white instantly erupted out of the wound.


    Boom!


    The Qing Wolf let out itsst howl, but its fate was sealed. Eventually, it fell, kicking up a cloud of dust.


    Pei Xuanjing let out a sigh of relief. Without any trace of hesitation, he sat down next to the wolf¡¯s corpse to meditate. An unseen force enveloped him.


    Next to him, Blood Qi emanating from the Qing Wolf¡¯s body was endlessly flowing towards Pei Xuanjing, who was now surrounded by countless streams of the Wolf¡¯s Blood Qi.


    Although the savage Qing Wolf was at the same realm as Pei Xuanjing, the Blood Qi contained in its massive body was several times more than his own.<div>


    However, instead of immediately absorbing these streams of Blood Qi, Pei Xuanjing concentrated on condensing and refining them. Eventually, he managed to form a thumb-sized blood pellet, its purity iparable to what it was moments ago.


    At Pei Xuanjing¡¯smand, the blood-colored pellet burst apart, and the pure Blood Qi seeped into every crevice of his flesh and bones, beginning the process of tempering his body.


    As countless flows of Blood Qi integrated into his flesh and bones, his body was enveloped in faint red light. His body¡¯s pulse rang in harmony, and wisps of foul-smelling grime emerged from his pores, instantly burnt to ashes by the Blood Qi.


    When the purified Blood Qi waspletely consumed, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t open his eyes immediately. Instead, he savored the transformations urring within his body ¨C not just the growth in strength, but also the astonishing firmness of his muscles, skin, and flesh, as well as the blood flowing like molten mercury within him.


    After a few moments, he abruptly opened his eyes and stood up. Then, he threw a punch, the force of which created a gigantic sound that rent the air.


    ¡°In one year, I¡¯ve recovered my strength to the first-grade pinnacle, and I¡¯m on the verge of re-entering the Spiritual Realm,¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s lips curled up into a satisfied smile.


    Over the past year, he treaded through the Savage Demon Domain, killing demonic beasts, using the Ten Thousand Spirit Body Forging Skill to enhance his Cultivation, and finally managing to regain his current level of prowess. This proved to be a much faster path than practicing in solitude.


    After a year of survival battles, Pei Xuanjing better understood conflict of humanity and the demonic beasts in this world.


    In the savage demon domain, between humans and demonic beasts, beast against beast, man against man, there were no rights or wrongs, no good or bad. All that prevailed were the barews of the jungle, survival of the fittest and natural selection.


    Pei Xuanjing had made attempts before, distinct from the tolerance of the World of Myriad Manifestations, the mainstream approach of this world favored the Way of Essence Refinement. His Cultivation of Dao of Qi Refining and Cultivation of Refining Spirit were significantly repressed, resulting in a fraction of the power they once held.


    ¡°But at least, this world hasn¡¯t been a waste of my time,¡± Pei Xuanjing murmured with a cold smirk.


    Whether it was in the World of Myriad Manifestations or in the Daming World, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength had reached its limit, even with the looming threats from the ancient powers, they couldn¡¯t make Pei Xuanjing genuinely feel a crisis of life or death.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om<div>


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Cultivating Three Ways Simultaneously had brought him formidable power, so much that for a while he found it difficult to focus all his attention. His training in the Refining Foundation was somewhatgging, and only in the savage demon domain could he abandon all his ambitions and cast himself into the brink of life and death, disregarding everything else to simply hunt demonic beasts and hone his own skills.


    After a year of battling, he more deeply understood various martial arts of the Way of Essence Refinement, and he also gained a lot of insights on the cultivation of physical body.


    ¡°But this ¡®Ten Thousand Spirit Body Forging Skill¡¯ is domineering, the w is quite evident.¡± Pei Xuanjing, feeling the overflowing power in his body, frowned slightly.


    Even though every time he absorbed the energy from the blood of these demonic beasts, he would use True Qi and Yin Spirit Power topress and purify it, yet it was still difficult topletely remove the will of those demonic beast¡¯s essence.


    Over this period of time, Pei Xuanjing found himself somewhat affected and showed a hint of ruthlessness and bloodthirstiness in battle.


    But this was nothing for Pei Xuanjing. With his current realm, he would only need to closet himself away for a while and adjust ordingly.


    Of course, if this much could already affect him when he was simply using it to absorb the essence of the blood, one could imagine how much it would affect those who truly cultivated this skill.


    Hence, Pei Xuanjing yearned even more for the realm of the most powerful beings in Nine Realms of Spirit.


    In the following days, Pei Xuanjing continued his journey in the savage demon domain, treading the line between life and death, battling demonic beasts to increase his own strength.


    Another yearter, since he had already stepped foot into and had experienced refining the Spirit Realm Second Layer with the help of countless beast¡¯s blood essence, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength had once again made a breakthrough and he had regained the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm.


    Having experienced two years of survival fighting, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s understanding of the Refining Foundation got deeper still, but just around this time, he also ended his cultivation journey.


    With his current Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm, he was equivalent to the warriors of this world, matching the Demon Generals in the Demon Race.<div>


    Such strong beings, whether in the human race or the demon race, could be considered the backbone of their respective races, they were also the advanced forces on the battlefields.


    If Pei Xuanjing continued to stay in the savage demon domain, he would certainly attract the pursuit of Demon Generals. Even though he considered himself powerful, he wouldn¡¯t choose to do so.


    Next, Pei Xuanjing returned to the Boundary City to recuperate. He began to meditate and heal the after-effects of absorbing the essence of demonic beasts¡¯ blood, and adjust his Shenxiao Mysterious Skill.


    However, his leisurely days didn¡¯tst long. After about half a year, Pei Xuanjing was drafted by the Boundary City Guard and was informed that he was to report to the Town Guard Mansion.


    Against the draft order of the Town Guard Mansion, Pei Xuanjing had no choice but toply. He had to put his own matters on hold and head to the mansion.


    After arriving at the mansion, someone informed him of the purpose of this draft.

 Chapter 438: 386: Lady Master, Blood Sacrifice?

    Chapter 438: 386: Lady Master, Blood Sacrifice?<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The main purpose of martial arts in this world is to start with refining one¡¯s essence. Considering the varied nature of these skills, Pei Xuanjing, havinge to this world, would naturally not pass them by.


    Although his identity didn¡¯t offer him much wealth, selling the flesh of the demonic beasts he ruthlessly trained and killed in the Demon Domain over thest two years granted him a handsome fortune.


    Moreover, by submitting proof of these beast killings to the boundary guards, he also earned several merit points, sufficient for him to exchange for some martial skills that he could study.


    In less than six months, Pei Xuanjing simply skimmed through these martial skills, making some changes to Shenxiao Mysterious Skill, but this activity was unexpectedly halted.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that this time it¡¯s for escorting an important person to the Demon Domain?¡± Pei Xuanjing confirmed.<div>


    ¡°Yes!¡± replied one of the officials from the Town Guard Mansion sitting before him.


    A crease formed between Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyebrows ¨C he was somewhat hesitant about epting this task.


    At this very moment, he¡¯s unsure whether this task is the same one he encountered during the simtion of his death.


    Moreover, this seemingly appeared to be a bodyguard sort of affair, something that Pei Xuanjing was actually not willing to do. After all, his purpose in this world was simple ¡ª on one hand, he wanted to enhance his power while on the other, he wanted to explore the path of cultivation in this world. He had absolutely no interest in anything else.


    After all, this world did notpare to the World of Myriad Manifestations. The martial arts ceiling here was really high which even the legends of Emperor-level powerhouses could not ignore. Single-handedly, the human lords and Demon Race demon king powerhouses were not something that Pei Xuanjing, who currently couldn¡¯t manifest his full potential, could provoke.


    As a result, he just wanted to quietly cultivate, then return home.


    ¡°If your excellency agrees, we can offer a top-level War General Level martial skill as a reward,¡± the official said, offering a bigger bait upon witnessing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hesitation.


    However, what the party didn¡¯t know was that, their offer only brewed more suspicions in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s heart.


    Pei Xuanjing was currently disying his Thousand Leader-level strength. Such warriors are innumerable in this city full of martial practitioners. So why pick him?


    A top-level War General martial skill for a soldier of Thousand Leader-level? This reward was too high, suspiciously too high.


    A top-level War General martial skill was equivalent to a Spirit Realm Third Level skill, which normally would only be offered to a martial arts master in the Upper Three Realms for their assistance.


    ¡°Could I know why?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked.<div>


    The official noted a hint of contempt in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s voice but it vanished in an instant, ¡°Because we need you as a guide!¡±


    ¡°A guide?¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency survived for two years in the savage wilderness of the Demon Domain with the strength of a soldier, and even rose to the rank of Thousand Leader. You must be very familiar with the outskirts of the savage wilderness of the Demon Domain. That¡¯s why we need you as a guide,¡± the official exined.


    They had a clear understanding of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s whereabouts over the past two years. Naturally, someone with a keen eye would notice a man who had survived in the Savage Wilderness of the Demon Domain with modest strength and rapidly progressing abilities.


    This time, a VIP personally braved the Savage Wilderness of the Demon Domain. Naturally, they had to meet his requirements and did not hesitate to offer a top-level War General martial skill as a reward.


    He didn¡¯t believe that given such a temptation, the other party would still resist.


    Pei Xuanjing understood that even if he had quietly concealed his strength, his promotion from a soldier to Thousand Leader over the past two years was indeed noticeable and, therefore, understandable.


    ¡°I agree!¡± Pei Xuanjing finally consented.


    ¡°At age twenty: You¡¯re drafted to participate in a secret mission.¡±


    Upon hearing this clue, Pei Xuanjing became curious¡ªwhat was there in the Savage Wilderness that was worth risking such a huge cost to obtain?


    Three dayster, Pei Xuanjing led a group of riders out of the Boundary City and into the Savage Wilderness of the Demon Domain.


    In the group, Pei Xuanjing could feel that the weakest amongst them were at the Centurion level, there were even three individuals at the War General level. In particr, the VIP was a youngdy d in a gauzy veil.<div>


    From her voice, it was evident that she was quite young. However, her origins were absolutely extraordinary. The three War General-level individuals respected her a lot and were calling her a ¡°Lady.¡±


    In addition to them, there was an old man with a white beard and gloomyplexion who was following them in silence.


    ording to the tidbits Pei Xuanjing managed to gather with his Yin Spirit, they were in the Demon Domain to find something.


    However, what this something was, the group was very cautious about. Even in their private discussions, they were careful, so Pei Xuanjing was never able to eavesdrop on any useful information.


    Along the way, they encountered many demonic beasts. However, as a guide, apart from telling them the ces to avoid, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t have to lift a finger. The ¡°Lady¡¯s¡± entourage killed all the beasts they encountered.


    However, much to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s surprise, every beast they killed was taken with them, evenmon beasts.


    ¡°Given the Lady¡¯s standing, she should not care about the small amounts of honor that can be exchanged for these worthless beasts. If they are doing this despite that, it must be necessary for them,¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    He has been very low profile all the way acting only as a guide based on the given map and following along with everyone to a ce called the Dragon Cave.


    ¡°Right here?¡± Pei Xuanjing frowned.


    The Dragon Cave was the said final resting ce of the Demon King ¡°Jiaolong King¡±, who was the closest to the Emperor in the Demon Race. Why did theye here?


    ¡°Finally, the Dragon Cave!¡± Thedy smiled.


    An old man with white hair and few teeth stood by her side and cracked out, ¡°Lady, we are now deep in the Demon Domain, we must hurry without any dy.¡±<div>


    ¡°For the next steps, we will need your assistance,¡± the Lady nodded.


    ¡°You, throw all those demonic beast corpses in there!¡± One of the War Generals ordered his subordinates to dump all the demonic beast corpses collected along the way into a pit in front of him.


    When the pit was filled with corpses, the snow-bearded old man took action.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Pei Xuanjing observed the old man¡¯s movements and frowned, ¡°They are preparing for a sacrificial ceremony. But why would they do that here and make a blood sacrifice in the Dragon Cave? What secrets are hidden here?¡±


    Although Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t particrly skilled in magic arrays, he still had a good understanding of them, especially afterpling the Eight Trigrams chart. He watched the old man¡¯s actions and immediately understood what he was doing.


    After seeing the corpses of the demonic beasts ced in the pit by the group and the old man¡¯s preparations, Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help but think of the function of a blood sacrifice array.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But what were they trying to sacrifice, and why make this unusually long journey to conduct a blood sacrifice? What secrets were hidden in the Dragon Cave?

 Chapter 439: 387: Outrageous, Sacrificing the Same Clan!

    Chapter 439: 387: Outrageous, Sacrificing the Same n!<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing was curious, his deep-set eyes did not betray any emotions, just a cold gaze.


    After not long, the array was quickly set up. The old man cut his own finger with a knife, whispering phrases under his breath. The intricate designs of the array started to glow faintly, gathering vast amounts of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi.


    Boom!


    A violent me erupted within the array, instantly turning the corpses of the demonic beasts into countless streams of Blood Qi. The intensity of it even made Pei Xuanjing feel a hint of fear.


    At this moment, the old man spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Make your move!¡±<div>


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    One of the warrior-ss powerhouses took out something resembling an antler from his chest and tossed it into the array.


    Boom!


    The array seemed to react as if hot oil was poured onto fire, suddenly releasing a violent me that soared into the sky illuminating the heavens in red.


    ¡°Miss, it only takes five two-hour periods. It will be enough to seed.¡± The old man¡¯s face showed a slight smile, but with his dry features, it looked extremely eerie.


    ¡°Good! When we return this time, father king¡­¡± The missy¡¯s words were cut off before she could finish.


    Roar!


    A deafening roar echoed from afar, resounding throughout the woods and causing numerous demonic beasts to flee in all directions.


    ¡°This is bad, some of the nearby beasts have been startled.¡± One of the warrior-ss powerhouses had a grim expression.


    The woman¡¯s smile faded, her face turned cold, and she sternly ordered, ¡°Stop them, this Jiaolong Blood Pill matter is of great importance and absolutely cannot fail.¡±


    Hearing the missy¡¯s words, Pei Xuanjing raised an eyebrow; he knew it.


    Just as he was curious about what exactly the Jiaolong Blood Pill was, the prompt in his mind popped up again:<div>


    [Twenty years old: Kings and lords of the human race are deploying their underlings into the Demon Domain to refine a Jiaolong Blood Pill using the blood sacrifice array method.]


    ¡°We obey the missy¡¯s orders.¡± The three warrior-ss powerhouses nodded in agreement.


    Immediately they divided their duties, two of them went off to kill the demonic beasts and brought the bodies back to the blood sacrifice array while the other one stayed to guard the missy.


    As time went on, second after second, the essence of blood in the blood sacrifice array became richer, almost forming into a Blood River. The Blood River roiled and churned, as if something was about toe to life.


    ¡°This won¡¯t work, the essence blood required for the Jiaolong Blood Pill is stillcking. Go kill more demonic beasts.¡± The white-haired old man instructed.


    They underestimated the situation; the amount of blood essence in the blood pool was too insufficient to fully form the Jiaolong Blood Pill.


    Of course, this also meant one thing: the eliciting effect of the Jiaolong Blood Pill was far greater than what they had predicted.


    Upon hearing this news, the missy also had the same thought, ¡°Let¡¯s trouble those two uncles to continue their hard work and go kill a few more demonic beasts.¡±


    The three warrior-ss powerhouses reacted with wry smiles, ¡°Missy, it¡¯s not that we are not willing to do it, but we¡¯ve pretty much hunted all the demonic beasts within hundreds of li around here. Going again would probably mean stepping into another demon king¡¯s territory.¡±


    A tiger¡¯s might remains even after death. As the Jiaolong King, who once dominated the Demon Domain due to sheer power, no other demon king or general dared to step into its territory even after its fall.


    They took advantage of this, killing the demonic beasts easily without causing greater chaos.


    But at this point, the demonic beasts in the area intimidated by the lingering power of the Jiaolong King have been wiped out, and the rest have fled the area.<div>


    If theyunch another attack, not only would the distance be an issue, they would also risk rming the other demon kings and generals by intruding into their territories, potentially stirring up trouble.


    The missy¡¯s eyes turned cold, but she also knew that the three of them weren¡¯t wrong.


    This Jiaolong Blood Pill is of great importance; her father sent her here with only warrior-ss powerhouses in order to avoid attracting attention. If they cause a stir in the Demon Domain, it would createplications.


    Stirring up the other demon kings and generals and ruining their ns would mean all their efforts are wasted.


    However, they can¡¯t dy it either. After all, if the Jiaolong Blood Pill cannot be brought back, not only would they have wasted their time, but her reputation in her father¡¯s heart would also drop significantly.


    She looked around and caught sight of some mercenaries, her finely arched eyebrows crinkled. An idea took root in her mind.


    ¡°Uncles, could we do this¡­¡± she whispered her idea to the three warrior-ss powerhouses.


    Upon hearing the n of the missy, their faces turned pale, shaking their heads, ¡°Missy, we can¡¯t do that. If word gets out, we¡¯re done for.¡±


    They would have never thought that this seemingly gentle missy could be so ruthless as to devise such a harsh n.


    ¡°Would you rather this fails?¡± The missy shot them a cold, furious nce, ¡°If this fails, none of us will end up well.¡±


    Upon hearing this, the three of them looked shocked, worry painted on their faces.


    The missy continued, ¡°Extended sesses only after countless failures; one cannot make sacrifices to achieve great things. If we can sessfully refine the Jiaolong Blood Pill this time, it has great significance to the human race¡ªit¡¯s an important cause. Their sacrifices will be worth it.¡±<div>


    In the woman¡¯s view, this matter was worth it. Just some recruited men, not even one warrior-ss powerhouse among them, their sacrifice for a king was their honor.


    In the end, they were persuaded by the missy and agreed to the n.


    ¡°All of you,e here.¡± One of the warrior-ss powerhouses called out to Pei Xuanjing and the others who were also recruited.


    Indiscernible murderous intent slowly emerged from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s profound eyes. These people still did not know what had happened, while Pei Xuanjing had overheard their secret n.


    He looked at the silent missy in the distance, noting that appearances can indeed be deceiving. Who would have thought that such a delicate woman could be capable of a heart filled with such wickedness?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Unable to find the corpses of demonic beasts for the blood sacrifice, they had shifted their attention to them¡ªnning to use them as substitutes for the blood sacrifice.


    It was utterly insane. In a situation where the human race was at odds with the demon race, they dared to use their brethren for the blood sacrifice. Truly madness.


    Even though Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t part of this world¡¯s human race at this moment, murderous intent arose within him. Such people didn¡¯t deserve to live.


    ¡°May I ask what you need from us?¡± Someone in the crowd asked.


    These people were able to survive in Boundary City; none of them were foolish. From the whispers among the fighter ss powerhouses, doubts had arisen in their hearts.


    ¡°There¡¯s something we need to discuss with you¡­¡± one of the warrior-ss powerhouses was trying to pacify the crowd, sensing the brewing tension.


    But before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by a voice from the crowd, ¡°I fear they¡¯re thinking of using us for a blood sacrifice.¡±<div>

 Chapter 440: 388: Rebellion and Killing, Blood Sacrifice into Elixir!

    Chapter 440: 388: Rebellion and Killing, Blood Sacrifice into Elixir!<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Having their thoughts exposed, the faces of those people grew cold. They were about to say something when thedy eximed coldly, ¡°Why are we wasting time with them? Kill them. We¡¯re running out of time.¡±


    Both parties had a great change in their expressions as these words were spoken.


    The people around thedy knew that negotiation was pointless now and retreat wasn¡¯t an option. A decisive action was needed.


    Even ants cling to life, let alone humans.


    Although the people around Pei Xuanjing were not as powerful as the opposing party, they mustered courage to fight with all their might for survival.<div>


    Of those three famous battlefield generals, one stayed with thedy providing her protection. The remaining two continued their fierce challenges with the reinforcements.


    These generals-on-the-battlefield were equivalent to the Spirit Realm cultivators in the Daming World. Although theycked the grandeur of those cultivators who practiced Dao of Qi refining and could casually influence the Heavenly Earthly Force, their frightening strength was gained from the horror of refining Qi.


    Besides Pei Xuanjing, the people apanying him were only a dozen Thousand Leaders, so even if they allied to fight an outnumbered enemy, it was challenging to defeat a general of such high standard.


    Those two men entered the battlefield of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s allies like a tiger amongst a pack of wolves. Their fierce attacks killed any who dared to resist even before they had a chance to retaliate.


    The Blood Qi of the dead spread across the battlefield, and was absorbed by the Blood Sacrifice Array controlled by the white-haired man. This caused the previously weakening blood pool to boil once again.


    Everything was happening in an instant. Even Pei Xuanjing was unable to help.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Qi refining and Refining Spirit could be exerted only to the limit of a general, following the tremendous suppression.


    As one of the generals leading a sweeping onught approached Pei Xuanjing, he carelessly swung his de at Pei Xuanjing, not hesitating in the slightest.


    He remembered that Pei Xuanjing was their guide whom they had invited at a great cost and without him, they could not have essed the Dragon Cave so effortlessly.


    Yet, what did that matter now? At this point, the guide was no longer of any use. It would be more beneficial to sacrifice him to the Blood Sacrifice Array.


    Besides, he remembered inviting Pei Xuanjing by offering him a top-tier martial arts skill ¨C something precious to him ¨C which he could retrieve right now.


    The general swung his long de, chopping down terrifyingly, targeting Pei Xuanjing¡¯s head.<div>


    Witnessing the situation, a cold smile crept onto Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face. His killing intent overflowed as his aura shot towards the sky. He gripped his sword with five fingers and suddenly thrust it forward.


    Gripping the sword, drawing it, unsheathing, and shing ¨C all the movements were so smooth, without the slightest pause!


    A dazzling sh of sword light appeared.


    In this world, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Sword Drawing Skill couldn¡¯t invoke the Heavenly Earthly Force. However, the terrifying physical strength he demonstrated inbination with his violent and dominant sword intent resulted in formidable power. Puff!


    Launchingter but arriving sooner, the man did not expect the opponent he was facing to be a cultivator on par with him. He did not have time to react to that sudden thrust. The moment he saw the sword being thrust, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword had already pierced him!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    He let out a terrifying roar. Although Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword didn¡¯t kill him, it cut off his arm.


    Everyone was startled. No one expected such a thing to happen. They were already overpowering the opponents, but suddenly an expert like Pei Xuanjing appeared.


    The agonizing wail of the man made thedy extremely uneasy, causing her to order the general beside her: ¡°Quickly kill him!¡±


    However, it was toote.


    Once Pei Xuanjing decided to act, naturally, he wouldn¡¯t hold back.


    Before thedy had finished speaking and while the man¡¯s wailing continued, Pei Xuanjing decisively struck again.<div>


    Without sheathing his sword, he raised his left hand, clenched his fist, and struck again.


    He circted the Primordial Qi within his body. His bones, flesh, and skin flexed, while his organs and marrow began to vibrate in an unusual rhythm. He threw a punch, and continuous sonic booms rang out in the air. His ferocious power violently mmed into the chest of the man.


    The power of this punch was extremely fierce. The man was caught off guard and unable to respond in time. He could only stare as the punchnded.


    Boom!


    The punchnded and even though he possessed an immensely strong body, the impact shattered his flesh and bones, and disced his internal organs. He spewed out mouthfuls of blood and was sent flying backwards.


    Pei Xuanjing swung his sword, a clean decapitation.


    With this, Pei Xuanjing killed a battlefield-general-grade cultivator.


    [At the age of twenty: You killed a battlefield-general-grade cultivator, attracting two other generals who then gang up on you.]


    Everyone was shocked, the Savage Wilderness fell quiet for a moment. No one could believe Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength. Three moves were all it took for him to kill his opponent.


    ¡°Sixth Brother!¡±


    ¡°Sixth Brother!¡±


    The eyes of the remaining two men reddened, overflowing with killing intent, and they moved to attack Pei Xuanjing.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing had no mercy for such a person. His death was not unjust.


    He flicked his wrist, shaking off the blood on his sword, and prepared for the approaching adversaries.


    While Pei Xuanjing, with one man¡¯s power, fought a battle against two people, the people who were initially recruited understood that the opportunity to escape hade and scattered to flee.


    ¡°You¡¯re certain to die today!¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, those people are running like they lost their homes, and no one is helping you.¡±


    ¡°One general-ss cultivator like you is equivalent to a blood essence of theirs.¡±


    The two men unleashed ferocious attacks on Pei Xuanjing while using their words to disrupt him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Pei Xuanjing ignored them. When he decided to act, he had already taken this situation into consideration and had no intention of relying on these people.


    The longsword in his hand moved unpredictably, revealing only shes of cold light together with ruthless and fierce sword energy sweeping in all directions.


    While the three of them were fighting, the essence and blood of the general-ss cultivator who was killed by Pei Xuanjing was activated, and it flowed towards the Blood Sacrifice Array¡¯s Blood River.


    Boom!


    The Blood Qi of a battlefield-general-ss cultivator was at least tens of times more abundant than that of ordinary martial artists. This Blood Qi surged into the Blood River, causing the river to boil even more intensely.<div>


    ¡°Jiaolong Blood Pill is about to be formed!¡± The hoarse voice of the white-haired old man spoke.


    Thedy¡¯s grief over the death of the battlefield-general-ss cultivator was suddenly reced by this joy. For her, as long as she could get the Jiaolong Blood Pill, everything would be worth it.


    In an instant, the Blood Qi wasbined and spun around. A brilliant, transparent, blood-colored pill appeared in the air, exuding a strange fragrance. Simultaneously, a beam of blood-colored light shot straight into the sky. This phenomenon could be seen in the entire Demon Domain.


    Roar!


    A beast¡¯s roar that shook the heavens rang out.


    ¡°Not good, quickly kill him and let¡¯s get out of here,¡± thedy¡¯s face changed dramatically.

 Chapter 441: 389: External Incarnation, Flesh and Blood Derived?

    Chapter 441: 389: External Incarnation, Flesh and Blood Derived?<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The youngdy didn¡¯t expect such phenomena to ur after the Jiaolong Blood Pill had been refined. The beast¡¯s roar just now wasn¡¯t from an ordinary demonic beast, but from a beast of the Beast King level.


    If they couldn¡¯t immediately escape, even with the trump card left by the king, they would probably have difficulty resisting the Beast King.


    Having said that, she took out a jade box, intending to put away the Jiaolong Blood Pill.


    What she didn¡¯t know was that the standoff between the two men and Pei Xuanjingsted so long not because those two were too strong, but because Pei Xuanjing was deliberately holding back.


    The Jiaolong Blood Pill was incredibly precious, having required such a heavy price to refine. How could Pei Xuanjing allow it to fall into their hands? Even if he didn¡¯t know what the Blood Pill did.<div>


    Having seen the Blood Pill created, Pei Xuanjing no longer held back, releasing the power of the Yin Spirit quietly.


    Even though this world greatly suppressed the power of his Yin Spirit, it was not renderedpletely useless.


    The two warriors fighting Pei Xuanjing full tilt felt their heads spin all of a sudden, as if a giant hammer had hit them. This sudden dizziness made them pause for a moment in their actions.


    However, it was during this short moment that Pei Xuanjing fiercely attacked!


    A surge of soaring sharp momentum rose abruptly from him, its sharp atmosphere as if it could pierce the heaven and earth.


    Pei Xuanjing whirled around, ascending with a sword, his body¡¯s Primordial Qi deposited onto the sword. A six-colored glow gleamed brilliantly.


    He descended from above, awe-inspiring like a divine being, pronouncing judgement upon the world.


    The sword¡¯s sharpness cleaved a vacuum in its path. It seemed as if this falling celestial sword was able to pierce through even daylight.


    At this moment, it felt as if everything between Heaven and Earth was filled with the radiance of this sword, erasing the senses of everything else.


    The sword Qi crisscrossed with green sword light flitting about. Between the flickering sword light, the air in front cleared into a vacuum, the sharp sword intent seemed capable of cleaving even space. Its menacing sword Qi filled the surroundings.


    A sense of terror from the sword intent surfaced in the hearts of everyone.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    When the two of them snapped back to their senses, all they saw was this one sword.<div>


    The next moment, the look of shock on their faces froze forever as they died with disbelief.


    Pei Xuanjing did not spare them a nce. He stomped down forcefully, shooting out like a free-flying Sharp Arrow.


    The youngdy, who was shocked by this, managed to put the Blood Pill into the jade box. Astonishment filled her eyes, as the power exhibited by Pei Xuanjing at this moment far exceeded her expectations.


    The next moment, Pei Xuanjing appeared beside her, ruthlessly bringing his sword down without any hesitation. Toward such a cunning and vicious woman, Pei Xuanjing did not harbor even a sliver of mercy.


    Hum!


    A mighty light suddenly erupted from the woman, blocking the sword that Pei Xuanjing swung, to the point where Pei Xuanjing¡¯s long sword was shattered into several pieces by the horrifying power.


    However, even though he did not kill her, the jade box slipped out of her hand and was caught by Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Shock and fury interwoven in thedy¡¯s eyes as she pointed at Pei Xuanjing, so livid that she couldn¡¯t even speak.


    As a noble-borndy, even the mighty warriors showed her respect. Never had she encountered someone like this. If it weren¡¯t for the thing her father left on her, she would have undoubtedly have been dead then.


    Moreover, this man was audacious enough to even snatch the Jiaolong Blood Pill!


    ¡°I suggest you give back the item, then thisdy can forgive your evil deeds. Otherwise, you will undoubtedly die.¡± The woman tried to calm down and spoke coldly.<div>


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Pei Xuanjing found her words amusing.


    Was this person too ustomed to being high and mighty that she still dare to threaten him like this, parading a we-are-not-on-the-same-level attitude?


    Pei Xuanjing was disinclined to waste words on such a person and promptly produced another attack.


    Boom!


    The glowing light reappeared, however,pared to before, it seemed to be a bit dimmer.


    Pei Xuanjing realized that this must be some sort of protective object, but based on his two tests, this object seemed to have its limits.


    Just as he prepared another attack, he heard the elder who was involved in the refining of the Blood Pill shout loudl:


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t hesitate any longer. If you linger, we will all be dead!¡±


    Thedy, who was also a person of decisiveness, knew that she couldn¡¯t afford to hold back at this moment. She decisively took a jade amulet from her bosom and crushed it.


    Surprisingly, the jade amulet encased a lump of flesh. In an instant, the flesh rapidly absorbed arge amount of Heaven and Earth¡¯s Essence Qi, taking on the form of a human.


    ¡°Flesh regeneration? An external Incarnation?¡± Pei Xuanjing was struck with surprise as he watched the middle-aged man formed from a lump of flesh in front of him.


    Although he had previously reached the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm, or Lordship Stage in this world, using the Path of Qi Refinement, he did not have extensive knowledge about the abilities of those at this stage.<div>


    Seeing this phenomenon now, he couldn¡¯t help but recall the rumored ability of flesh regeneration, or something simr to the Divine Abilities of the External Incarnation.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead meat!¡± Thedy looked at Pei Xuanjing as if looking at a dead person.


    The jade amulet was something left by her father, after all, the Jiaolong Blood Pill was extremely significant. No one could be sure that there wouldn¡¯t be any idents, so the jade amulet was for the purpose of notifying her father.


    The original n was to activate it after returning to the Boundary City. After all, the Demon Domain had many Beast Kings. If a king or a lord of the human race came, it would inevitably attract a Beast King.


    However, she couldn¡¯t pay attention to these matters now. Everything had happened too suddenly. Pei Xuanjing had be a threat to her life.


    ¡°Father, it is this man who took the Jiaolong Blood Pill.¡± she said respectfully to the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man nodded, speaking to Pei Xuanjing: ¡°Young one, hand over the Jiaolong Blood Pill, this King can absolve you of your sins.¡±


    ¡°If your real body arrives, I would certainly be no match. But to think you can merely rely on an incarnation with warrior power, that would be too arrogant.¡± Pei Xuanjing sneered.


    The middle-aged man or rather, this incarnation, only possessed the power of a peak warrior. To Pei Xuanjing, he was not an unbeatable opponent.


    ¡°Ignorant one, you¡¯re asking for death!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s majestic face showed traces of anger as he said in a cold voice.


    A strong person like him of the king or lord level, being among the top in this world, seldom encountered someone who dared to defy him.


    Before Pei Xuanjing could respond, he abruptly lifted his gaze, hearing the cry of a hawk, followed by a voice filled with killing intent.<div>


    ¡°Xuan King, you dare to enter the Demon Domain, do you take me, your King, lightly?¡±


    Themotion and anomalies at the birth of the Jiaolong Blood Pill had already attracted the attention of many powerful beings in the Demon Domain. This giant eagle was one of the Beast Kings in the Demon Domain, the Giant Eagle King.


    It was the fastest among all Beast Kings. Having just arrived, it was furious to find the figure of the middle-aged man prompting its anger when the human race¡¯s king or lord dared to intrude into their Demon Domain.


    ¡°Giant Eagle King, it¡¯s only my incarnation here, and not exceeding the power limits.¡± Xuan King said with a frown.


    The primary concern was about getting the Jiaolong Blood Pill. He did not want to entangle with the other party and neither did he want to reveal the existence of this item.

 Chapter 442: 390: The Demon King Blocks the Way, Battle Against the Demon King

    Chapter 442: 390: The Demon King Blocks the Way, Battle Against the Demon King<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Even using incarnations won¡¯t work!¡± The Giant Eagle King, thinking about the earlier changes, suddenly enlightened: ¡°You¡¯ve infiltrated the Demon Domain, so the treasure that appeared must have been snatched by you!¡±


    The human race and the Demon Race have been at war for years, but neither side could destroy the other due to their evenly matched strength. Therefore, barring special circumstances, therge-scale battles between the two races were only limited to those below the rank of Demon Kings, and the powerful kings and lords from both sides were strictly prohibited from entering each other¡¯s territory.


    Now that Xuan King dared to enter the Demon Domain, even if it was just through an incarnation, it had angered the Giant Eagle King.


    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll take this incarnation and the treasure of yours!¡±


    The Giant Eagle King didn¡¯t even bother to argue with Xuan King¡¯s incarnation, and moved into action directly.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om<div>


    Its wings pped, and a wild wind stirred up instantly. Although it didn¡¯t fully reveal its true form, its massive size that spanned several feet was enough to darken the sky. Its razor-sharp ws aimed straight at Xuan King¡¯s incarnation!


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you!¡± Xuan King¡¯s incarnation was furious.


    Although this incarnation of his only had the strength at the peak of a War General, it wasn¡¯t without the power to fight.


    Moreover, his true body was within the Boundary City; it just needed a bit of time to arrive.


    His palms pped forth, and a torrential power surged out, aiming directly at the Giant Eagle King.


    Seeing Xuan King¡¯s incarnation attack, the Giant Eagle King showed no fear. A sky-shaking eagle cry echoed out as its wings stirred up a raging tempest that rushed towards Xuan King¡¯s incarnation.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t stay here for long!¡± Seeing the two locked in battle, Pei Xuanjing made a decisive decision.


    If he could manage Xuan King¡¯s incarnation before, the appearance of the Giant Eagle King now was something that Pei Xuanjing absolutely couldn¡¯t deal with.


    At this moment, he knew that he had to escape while he had the chance, otherwise this life simtion was likely about to end immediately.


    Without hesitation, Pei Xuanjing immediately turned to leave, temporarily ignoring both the woman and the old man.


    ¡°Father, he is trying to escape.¡± The woman eximed loudly.


    The Xuan King¡¯s incarnation, who was currently locked inbat with the Giant Eagle King, watched this scene anxiously. But he was unable to intervene and could only helplessly watch Pei Xuanjing escape.<div>


    ¡°What makes this kid so important to you?¡± The Giant Eagle King asked, intrigued by the urgency in the eyes of Xuan King¡¯s incarnation.


    ¡°Could it be that the treasure is with this little guy?¡±


    Upon arriving, he had vaguely noticed that kid seeming to not be with Xuan King¡¯s incarnation. It appeared that Xuan King¡¯s incarnation was forcing him to hand something over.


    Now he could almost confirm that the treasure that had appeared was seized by that kid.


    However, the Giant Eagle King was not in a hurry. His flight speed was unparalleled, so letting that kid escape first, then dealing with Xuan King¡¯s incarnation before pursuing him, was more than enough.


    Just then, there came a thunderous roar that echoed through the woods.


    Pei Xuanjing had just leapt over a hundred feet when he felt a tremendous force suddenly bearing down on him. He promptly retreated several feet.


    Bang!


    A massive w print mmed down, shaking the earth and stirring up a violent cloud of dust.


    The next moment, a towering grey giant bear appeared in the distance from Pei Xuanjing. The bear, with its mouth agape to reveal blood-stained teeth and its eyes fixed firmly on Pei Xuanjing, was evidently the source of the palm print.


    Another Demon King from the Demon Domain ¨C the Grey Bear King!


    ¡°This is trouble!¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s brows furrowed tightly; he hadn¡¯t expected another Demon King to block his path.<div>


    However, at this moment, there is no second avatar of Xuan King to block the disaster for him, he can only choose to face this Demon King alone.


    Pei Xuanjing has no other escape routes at the moment, He must rise to the challenge. After all, the Grey Bear King was keeping him under strict watch and there was hardly any chance for Pei Xuanjing to escape.


    ¡°Human race, meet your death!¡±


    The Grey Bear King let out a roar, took a big step, and rushed towards Pei Xuanjing. His mountain-like form caused the earth to shake as he swatted at Pei Xuanjing with his massive bear paw.


    Pei Xuanjing narrowed his eyes slightly, and made a hard counterattack.


    Light twinkled within the acupuncture points in his body, the Shenxiao Mysterious Skill ran through his veins, making him stand tall like a mountain. A terrifying force gathered in his palm and struck out.


    Giant Spirit Surpasses Mountains.


    The heavy massive palm brought boundless gusts of wind, and the force was enough to turn the world upside down.


    Bang!


    The collision of the bear¡¯s paw and the palm print stirred severe gusts, roaring like a raging river, sweeping all over the ce.


    This violent collision prompted a fierce shockwave, causing tremors for miles around.


    The man and the bear each disyed their powers, their Blood Qi was released without any restriction during the continuous collisions, causing a great disturbance.<div>


    The Grey Bear King, a king of the Demon Domain, was born with divine strength. His terrifying power seeped out and caused the space to vibrate and the earth to shake every time he struck out with his paw.


    However, Pei Xuanjing used hispact and agile body as an advantage, avoiding direct encounters with him,unching continuous attacks with his fists and palms.


    However, the power of the opponent is indeed a full realm stronger than Pei Xuanjing, and even if Pei Xuanjing was a hundred times more careful, he was still cornered by the opponent, forcing a head-on confrontation.


    Bang!


    The enormous forces collided and the impact made Pei Xuanjing¡¯s reinforced body feel as if his internal organs were shaking.


    ¡°Cough, cough.¡± Blood traces were coughed out from the corner of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mouth.


    The power of the Grey Bear King was too terrifying. If it weren¡¯t for the practice of Shenxiao Mysterious Skill as the foundation of Dragon Elephant Art which allows the cultivators to have an extremely strong strength, he would have had no qualifications whatsoever to fight against the Bear King.


    Nine Realms of Spirit, with each step, one can ascend to heaven. Each realm creates a huge disparity, every three realms bring a qualitative change, especially in the Way of Essence Refinement, which is the strongest.


    This world favors the Path of Physical Body Refinement. Even if Pei Xuanjing has reached the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm with the Path of Qi Refinement, he isn¡¯t able to unleash much power.


    If it had not been for his simultaneous cultivation of all three paths which endowed him with a deep foundation of Primordial Qi, and his nimble Yin Spirit powers for sensing threats, Pei Xuanjing, who is currently at the Second Layer of the Spirit Realm, wouldn¡¯t even be qualified to cross hands with the Grey Bear King.


    Crack!


    Pei Xuanjing realized that the jade box containing the Jiaolong Blood Pill he¡¯d stolen has, unfortunately, broken. The scent of the Blood Pill has been released.<div>


    ¡°So it is the Jiaolong Blood Pill. No wonder it drew the Xuan King¡¯s incarnation. I see now,¡± Giant Eagle King realized with surprise.


    They too were not unfamiliar with Jiaolong Blood Pills, but they couldn¡¯t think of it for a while. Now, smelling the fragrance of the elixir, andbining it with the Blood River in the distance, how could they not guess?


    He had some suspicions about the treasure that came out of this ce, after all, this was where the Jiaolong King had once fallen, and he thought it might be some treasure that the Jiaolong King had left behind.


    But even he hadn¡¯t expected that it would be the Jiaolong Blood Pill.


    At this moment, seeing such a divine objecting into the world, there was intense eagerness in the eyes of the Giant Eagle King. He was filled with longing for the Jiaolong Blood Pill. He immediately gave up on the incarnation of the Xuan King and reached out to grab Pei Xuanjing.

 Chapter 443: 391: Jiaolong Blood Pill, Sink the Boat after Crossing the River

    Chapter 443: 391: Jiaolong Blood Pill, Sink the Boat after Crossing the River<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    [Jiaolong Blood Pill: The Jiaolong King, once the most powerful being in the Demon Domain, had once swallowed a divine pill originally from ancient times. It is said to help strong individuals at the King and Lords Realm breakthrough into the legendary Emperor Realm. Although the Jiaolong King is dead, his essence is scattered across the Dragon Cave. This pill was created by summoning these essences and refining them using the supreme method of blood sacrifice. It contains boundless Blood Qi energy, and there is a chance that those who take it may break free from the restrictions of the King and Lords Realm, increasing the sess rate of breaking through to the Emperor Realm.]


    [Warning: The power contained in the Jiaolong Blood Pill is extremely overbearing, and it is very dangerous for those whose strength is not at the King and Lords realm to refine and ingest it.]


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mind also received this information about the Jiaolong Blood Pill. A glimmer of joy emerged in his eyes. He hadn¡¯t expected this pill to be so precious.


    At this moment, not only did the Giant Eagle King give up attacking the avatar of the Xuan King, but the Grey Bear King also seemed to grow even more insane when the aroma of the Jiaolong Blood Pill was released, charging toward Pei Xuanjing.


    The avatar of the Xuan King was furious. This was something he had spent a huge price to refine, seen as his own possession. He could not tolerate these two beasts trying to steal it from him.<div>


    ¡°My true body is about to arrive, but it still needs some time. If I can¡¯t get the Jiaolong Blood Pill, there¡¯s no point in keeping this avatar.¡± The avatar of the Xuan King immediately made a decision.


    Boom!


    His aura once again shot up dramatically. His power became more and more terrifying. He leaped forward, charging at the two Demon Kings.


    He was willing to risk everything, even the sacrifices of his avatar, to buy as much time as possible for his true body to arrive.


    For the Xuan King, he had been stuck in the King and Lords Realm for too long, and he could hardly see hope in breaking through. This Jiaolong Blood Pill was a rare opportunity for him, and he had expended countless resources and paid a heavy price to refine it.


    Now that sess was in sight, how could he let the Jiaolong Blood Pill slip through his fingers? As long as he could get the Jiaolong Blood Pill, even if it cost him an External Incarnation, it would be worth it.


    Boom!


    At this moment, the avatar of the Xuan King, having burnt itself, could now bring forth a power that surpassed his previous one. He had truly stepped into the King and Lords level. Even though he still couldn¡¯t kill these two Great Demons, he could dy them, buying time for his true body to arrive.


    ¡°Being at the mercy of others, it¡¯s really unpleasant.¡± Pei Xuanjing watched the three great powers wage a fierce battle, his face grim.


    This was the first time he felt so powerless. Any one of these three great powers possessed the strength to kill him. Regardless of who won or lost, it would be a disaster for Pei Xuanjing.


    What¡¯s worse, he could feel that his aura had been detected by all three, and although they were embroiled in a fierce fight, they would surely unite and attack him if he tried to escape.


    ¡°Maybe I have to give it everything I¡¯ve got.¡± Pei Xuanjing looked at the Jiaolong Blood Pill in his hand and thought of a daring n.<div>


    As for his cultivation of Refining Essence in the Spirit Realm, Pei Xuanjing had thoroughly mastered it. Andbined with the top war general level skill he had acquired earlier, his understanding of the Shenxiao Mysterious Skill was almostplete. All he needed next was to umte foundation and continuously open and refine acupoints.


    Originally, Pei Xuanjing nned to move step by step, cautiously, in this way, he could establish a solid foundation and leave no hidden troubles.


    However, under the current circumstances, he was left with no other choice.


    Swallowing this Jiaolong Blood Pill and using its energy to help him refine his acupoints, thus progressing into the King and Lords level, which is the Fourth level of the Spiritual Realm, might just give him a glimmer of hope.


    With this decision made, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes showed determination. Without any hesitation, he rushed towards the Blood River where he had just refined the Blood Pill and swallowed the crystal-clear Blood Pill.


    He didn¡¯t know how much energy this Blood Pill contained, but the residual Blood Qi in the Blood River alone was a significant force for Pei Xuanjing. He now had to leverage all avable power to enhance his strength.


    ¡°The kid¡¯s courting death!¡±


    ¡°You little human, have you gone mad?¡±


    ¡°A mere Demon General of the human race, daring to swallow the Jiaolong Blood Pill, is simply courting death. Aren¡¯t you afraid of bursting from the power?¡±


    The avatar of the Xuan King and the two Great Demons who were still fighting each had some attention on Pei Xuanjing to prevent him from escaping, and were also wary of the others suddenly making a move.


    However, they never expected Pei Xuanjing to be so audacious, choosing to directly ingest the Jiaolong Blood Pill.


    This was simply suicidal.<div>


    You should know that the power contained in this pill was extremely terrifying, only those at the King and Lords realm could bear such horrific energy. Those below the King and Lords realm, even if they were the strongest War Generals, would likely burst from the terrifying power before they could digest the Jiaolong Blood Pill.


    Pei Xuanjing, of course, knew this. Just as the simtor was exining the effects of the Jiaolong Blood Pill, it had warned him of this, but he had no other choice. He was in a situation where he had to wait to die or fight back.


    Waiting to die had never been Pei Xuanjing¡¯s style, so at this moment, he chose to fight back.


    He was taking a gamble, if he lost, this life simtion would end here and he¡¯d lose a million Taoyun points.


    But if he won, perhaps with the help of this Jiaolong Blood Pill, his physical strength would speed up again, and he could leap a thousand miles.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing swallowing the Jiaolong Blood Pill was uneptable to the three powerful beings.


    ¡°Swallow him!¡±


    ¡°This kid can¡¯t digest the power of the Blood Pill. Swallowing his flesh and blood is definitely a great supplement.¡±


    ¡°Having been able to refine the Blood Pill once, I¡¯m not afraid of refining it a second time.¡±


    Almost at the same time, the three of them halted their hands and reached out towards Pei Xuanjing in a tacit understanding.


    Boom!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At this moment, a terrifying power suddenly erupted from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s body, with him as the center, a terrible wave of air swept across the surroundings, and these three powerful beings were all repelled by this terrifying wave of air.<div>


    The noblewoman and the white-haired old man couldn¡¯t withstand this kind of impact.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    ¡°My Lord!¡±


    The Xuan King waved his sleeve and saved the two of them. Sensing his own condition, he frowned and said, ¡°Be careful. My true body will arrive soon.¡±


    After saying this, his incarnation disappeared like smoke.


    As for the two Great Demon Kings, they hardly cared about the noblewoman and the old man. Their attention was all on Pei Xuanjing, who was now sitting on top of the Blood River.


    The original n of these three powerful beings was to capture Pei Xuanjing, and do their best topensate for the loss of the Blood Pill he had swallowed.


    But unexpectedly, the Blood Pill surprisingly had such characteristics, that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s aura had unintentionally caused changes in the heavens and earth. The terrifying power it radiated, even they couldn¡¯t approach.


    ¡°It seems we can only wait for him to fail.¡± The Giant Eagle King thought to himself.

 Chapter 444: 392: The Heroes Gather, from Death Springs Life!

    Chapter 444: 392: The Heroes Gather, from Death Springs Life!<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The two Great Demon Kings stared at Pei Xuanjing, ready to attack at any moment.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing did not have any attention to spare for the outside world. As soon as he entered the Blood River and swallowed the Blood Pill, he immediately ran the Mysterious Skill and entered a profound state.


    After the Blood Pill entered his mouth, it immediately turned into a thick force, circting continuously in his meridians, organs, and flesh. This force raged within his body, causing considerable damage to the meridians and organs that Pei Xuanjing had refined. His robust body even oozed fresh blood, and in a blink of an eye, Pei Xuanjing was practically turned into a blood man.


    The force passed through, riddling with holes, as if a steel knife cut through his body. Even with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s tenacious will, he felt great pain.


    But fortunately, Pei Xuanjing, who had refined his Yin Spirit, was able to endure this pain without falling unconscious, keeping himself awake.<div>


    He controlled the energy within his body, operated the Mysterious Skill, and had it continuously brushing over his acupoints.


    Refining acupoints was nothing unfamiliar to Pei Xuanjing at this moment. He opened an acupoint in an instant, but the intense force that was rolling within him was not affected in the least.


    This is the sixteenth acupoint that Pei Xuanjing has refined. ording to his estimation, to step into the Spirit Realm Third Level, or to be ate-stage warrior of this world, at least twenty-four acupoints need to be refined. To step into the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm, or the king and marquis level, at least thirty-six acupoints need to be refined.


    As for the perfect state of the Nine Realms of Spirit, it should be aplete refinement of the 365rge acupoints within his own body.


    Pei Xuanjing elerated his speed, constantly controlling the energy within his body to refine the acupoints rapidly.


    Bang!


    A terrifying aura burst out from the Boundary City, directly descending on the Demon Domain, causing countless demonic beasts toy low. It was indeed Xuan King¡¯s true form.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s aura while refining the Jiaolong Blood Pill, was wide open for all to see, and no one could conceal it, so Xuan King headed in that direction without hesitation.


    After he moved out, the aura of several other kings and marquises also appeared, and they, too, headed in the same direction.


    Simrly, within the Demon Domain, more Demon Kings also arrived continuously.


    However, whether the human race¡¯s kings and marquises, or the Demon Kings of the Demon Domain, all they did was confront each other and did not immediately start fighting.


    Pei Xuanjing sat cross-legged on top of the Blood River, with a red aura circting around him. Endless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, as well as Blood Qi, poured into his body. He was like a bottomless ck hole, absorbing all this boundless energy.<div>


    The Demon Kings and the human kings and marquises stared at each other, standing in mid-air, their eyesplex as they watched Pei Xuanjing, who was meditating within the Blood River.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Heh heh, never thought he would have such a day.¡± Someone among the Demon Kings in the Demon Domainughed without a care.


    This Xuan King had a domineering personality and was well-known even among the Demon Race. Some Demon Kings were pretty pleased that they could now see him make a fool of himself.


    Xuan King had a cold expression, his face dark.


    He knew that he had lost face big time this round. The onesughing at him were probably not just from the Demon Race, but also the kings and marquises from the human race who didn¡¯t get along with him.


    However, the human race¡¯s kings and marquises were justughing to themselves. After all, they were currently confronting the Demon Race and couldn¡¯t let the demons ridicule them openly.


    ¡°The fact that he dared to refine the Jiaolong Blood Pill is eptable. But his daughter had used the blood sacrifice of human martial artists. She must be punished. This cannot continue. If it is not punished, it will be hard to convince the crowd.¡± One human king thought to himself.


    The human martial artists who had escaped naturally spread the news, causing a great uproar and shock among countless people.


    Only to think that even within the Demon Domain, people of the human race would fight each other because of their interests, but it was done privately. No one dared to do it so openly.


    If the Princess had indeed done that, there would be nothing they could do without concrete evidence. But now there were witnesses, and the Town Guard Mansion had to do something or else they would not be able to convince the crowd.


    ¡°However, now we¡¯ve got to see if this luckyd can pull through!¡± A king from the human race thought to himself.


    Bang!<div>


    A massive aura burst from Pei Xuanjing, and although the terrifying power couldn¡¯t cause any harm to these Demon Kings and human race¡¯s kings and marquises, everyone looked shocked.


    ¡°Did he seed?¡±


    ¡°He actually managed to refine the Jiaolong Blood Pill.¡±


    Many of the human kings had a smile at the corners of their mouths.


    In the confrontation between the humans and the demons, ultimately, they had to rely on top-tierbat powers to make decisions. In this era when the emperor did not exist, the kings and marquises were the strongest.


    If Pei Xuanjing had broken through, that meant the human race had one more top-tierbatant.


    However, not everyone was happy about this. Xuan King watched Pei Xuanjing coldly, with thick killing intent in his gloomy eyes.


    ¡°Damn, he actually seeded.¡± Xuan King did not expect that his n would allow Pei Xuanjing to snatch the opportunity, and his anger was sky-high. He wished he could kill Pei Xuanjing on the spot.


    But considering the many human kings and marquises around him, he had to suppress his impulse for now.


    After all, it was no longer the same as before. If the other party was a warrior, he could suppress him with power, but now that the other party had advanced to the rank of king or marquis, he could no longer act in that way.


    But while he had reservations, the Demon Race didn¡¯t need to have any.


    ¡°A mere Demon General could withstand the power of the Jiaolong Blood Pill. This is truly unprecedented.¡±<div>


    ¡°Having devoured the power of the Jiaolong Blood Pill, this boy must not be allowed to live.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If we let him grow, he will definitely be a supreme king.¡±


    The Demon Kings of the Demon Race were all talking, their eyes filled with killing intent as they looked at Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing opened his eyes, withdrawing the divine light from his eyes, feeling the power within his body at the moment, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    This Jiaolong Blood Pill was indeed a divine pill, allowing him to consecutively open and refine more than thirty acupoints. He had now refined forty-eight acupoints, stepping into the Fifth Level of the Spiritual Realm, which was the intermediate stage of King Marquis in this world.


    He suddenly lifted his head, looking around at these people, coldly staring at them.


    ¡°I am Lan Yunhai, dare I ask for your honourable name, brother.¡± A king from the human race stepped forward and initiated the conversation.


    Pei Xuanjing raised his eyebrows. He had heard of this Marquis¡¯s name. This person was the king who guarded the Boundary City.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Blue King, I am Lei Zhen.¡± Pei Xuanjing answered, giving the name of this body.


    ¡°So it¡¯s Brother Lei. Today you have stepped into the realm of kings and marquises, giving us humans one more king and marquis. It is indeed a day of great jubtion.¡± Blue King said.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Pei Xuanjing raised an eyebrow in suspicion.


    He had just snatched Xuan King¡¯s opportunity, and the other party just let it slide like that?<div>


    Looking at the other party¡¯s irritated expression, it certainly didn¡¯t look like he nned to make peace with him.

 Chapter 445: 393: The Conflict Between Two Clans

    Chapter 445: 393: The Conflict Between Two ns<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Blue King seemed to notice Pei Xuanjing¡¯s worry and reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Lei¡­¡±


    He spoke of the agreement among the human race¡¯s kings and lords that once one ascends to such a status, they are considered a pir of humanity. Even if one has grievances, they cannot turn openly hostile, else they¡¯ll face judgment from the united human kings and lords.


    Therefore, even if Xuan King was a formidable power, he could not defy this rule.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Everything that happened today; he could only swallow it, regardless of how unsatisfied he was.


    Pei Xuanjing was skeptical, but he had no choice but to nod. With so many powerhouses present, even if he ascended to kingship, he couldn¡¯t face them all, especially with the Demon Race watching eagerly.<div>


    ¡°Alright, with Mr. Lei¡¯s breakthrough today, we shall prepare a banquet for you in the Boundary City to celebrate.¡± Blue King continued with a smile.


    The other kings and lords also agreed jovially, especially those who carried grudges against Xuan King.


    Xuan King looked sullen and silent, not uttering a word of objection.


    ¡°Humans, do you take the Demon Domain for a ce where you cane and go as you please?¡± The Giant Eagle King raged.


    These human race kings and lords were having a discussion as though they hadn¡¯t even considered the demon kings present. This was simply absurd. If they let them leave like this, the demon kings would lose face.


    Upon hearing this, Blue King¡¯s smile vanished, and he turned to the Giant Eagle King, saying sternly, ¡°And what would you have us do?!¡±


    As the lord who defended the Boundary City, he was known for his sternness. He wouldn¡¯t converse with these demon kings as gently as Pei Xuanjing would.


    The Giant Eagle King, now in his human form, looked stern. As powerful as Blue King was, he was not a rival he could easily contend with.


    ¡°Naturally, there will be a price to pay!¡± The Wolf King stepped forward.


    As one of the leading forces of the Demon Domain, the aura from the Wolf King almost matched that of Blue King.


    ¡°Wolf King, do you want to provoke a war between our races?¡± Blue King demanded in a frosty voice.


    The Wolf King refused to back down, ¡°Our Demon Race has never been afraid!¡±<div>


    The strong from both sides squared off, looking ready to fight at any second.


    Next to them, the Fox King made a suggestion in a low voice to the Wolf King, ¡°Wolf King, let¡¯s have the inter-racial battle a hundred years ahead of schedule and have the newly ascended man participate. As long as he¡¯s killed, it doesn¡¯t matter even if we lose this time round.¡±


    For the many demon kings, their biggest fear wasn¡¯t anything else, but Pei Xuanjing who just devoured the Jiaolong Blood Pill.


    Because rumors had it that once one ingested the Jiaolong Blood Pill, there¡¯s a chance to break through the shackles of the Emperor Realm. If the human race had an Emperor Realm powerhouse, the Demon Race would be in danger!


    ¡°The inter-racial battle has been moved forward, he must participate.¡± The Wolf King pointed at Pei Xuanjing, with an authoritative voice.


    ¡°What if I refuse?¡± The Blue King queried coldly, refusing to be threatened.


    The inter-racial battle was a previously agreed upon decision between the human and demon races. Since neither side could best the other, they decided to pit their strong against one other every hundred years. This was a way to settle the grudges umted over the past century, and to decide who would dominate the next century.


    But such a battle typically involved experienced kings and lords. Pei Xuanjing had just broken through, so he wasn¡¯t necessary for this battle. He could have a chance to participate in the next century.


    To allow a newly ascended king to fight against demon kings was akin to sending him to his death, something Blue King couldn¡¯t ept.


    ¡°If you refuse, then we¡¯ll provoke a full-scale war between our two races today with no end until one side ispletely annihted!¡± threatened the Wolf King.


    Pei Xuanjing poses a substantial threat to them. Even if there was a slight chance of him potentially breaking through to the Emperor Realm, it would be a massive threat to the Demon Race, hence their urgency to neutralize him.


    ¡°Blue King, agree with him, I can participate.¡± Pei Xuanjing spoke up.<div>


    After learning about the inter-racial battle from the other kings and lords, he decisively urged Blue King to agree.


    Everyone might think of him as a newly ascended king, but they didn¡¯t know that he had already reached the equivalent of a mid-term king in the Way of Essence Refinement¡¯s Spirit Realm. And if you added his ample Primordial Qi from the Path of Qi Refinement and his secret weapon, the Yin Spirit, he didn¡¯t fear even the top-tier demon kings.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Blue King looked at Pei Xuanjing: ¡°You better be sure¡­¡±


    Unless necessary, he didn¡¯t want to risk it, because every king was a pir of the human race.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m confident!¡±


    [At twenty years old: You broke through the realm of kings and lords, agreeing to participate in the uing inter-racial battle between humans and demons.]


    ¡°Good!¡± Blue King no longer argued, after all, unless necessary, he did not want to provoke a full-scale war between humans and demons. That would be harmful to both races.


    Both sides settled on their agreement and departed separately.


    The Demon Race wasn¡¯t afraid of the humans not keeping their promise because if the humans broke the pact, the demon army would undoubtedlyunch an attack.


    Pei Xuanjing returned to the Boundary City with Blue King and the others, first holding a celebration feast for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ascendancy to kingship, then dealing with the matter of Xuan King¡¯s daughter and the human sacrifice.


    Given the clear evidence in this matter, even Xuan King couldn¡¯t say much. He had to take responsibility for it.


    The final oue was that the elder and the daughter involved in the sacrificial rites were executed. As the instigator behind the scene, Xuan King had to bear some responsibility for this incident. He needed to participate in the uingrge-scale battle between the humans and the demons in order to atone for this crime with his blood.<div>


    Once this decision was made, Pei Xuanjing believed in the sincerity of Blue King¡¯s invitation.


    He felt the result was eptable.


    Because participating in the inter-racial battle was no simple matter. No one involved in it could guarantee a survival.


    In the following days, Pei Xuanjing went into closed-door cultivation, waiting for the battle to approach.


    There were originally still ten years to go before the inter-racial battle urred. Although it was moved forward, there was still some preparation time required. Therefore, Pei Xuanjing had half a year to prepare.


    At Pei Xuanjing¡¯s level, even without personal aplishments, he had ess to a wide range of skills in the Town Guard Mansion simply based on his raw strength. So, Pei Xuanjing certainly wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity.


    After viewing many of the skills of this world, Pei Xuanjing became more confident about the Way of Cultivation in this realm.


    Although he was also on the Way of Essence Refinement, the methods of body cultivation of the powerhouses in this world were quite different from his.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s body cultivation initiated by building a foundation with the Dragon Elephant Art, leveraging True Qi for sculpting his physical body and enhancing his sinews and bones.


    Upon reaching the peak of the Mortal Realm, he further spiritualized his body, going through three transitions of rebirth to effectively enter the Spirit Realm. The path beyond the Spirit Realm involved opening and refining his own body¡¯s hidden treasures to strengthen his physique, making it perfect and wless.


    However, when the warriors of this world enhanced their physique, they exhibited greater emphasis on one aspect: bloodline.


    <div>

 Chapter 446: 394: A New Path to Body Refining?

    Chapter 446: 394: A New Path to Body Refining?<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ording to the records or folklore of this world, all the bloodlines of the human race in this world are inherited from the earliest human ancestors. If these individuals could one day restore their bloodlines to the pure lineage of the human race, they would possess powers equivalent to the human ancestors.


    Therefore, the strong ones in this world, while strengthening their bodies, also refine their bloodlines. Among their descendants, those who inherit the purest martial artist bloodlines have the best talent, and the aplishments they can achieve in the future are even higher.


    ¡°The Way of Bloodline?¡± Pei Xuanjing mumbled these words, his eyes flickered, and some thoughts emerged in his heart.


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s former world, or the world in Great Ming, there is a phrase which reads: Every lord, king, general, prefers to have offspring.


    But these records and myths of this world and what he is witnessing now all prove one point: this is a world where ¡®king-lords¡¯ prefer to have offspring.<div>


    The stronger the bloodline a strong being possesses, the higher the chance of producing offspring with strength.


    To put it bluntly, an ordinary person, without opportunity, would be inferior to others in terms of innate talent right from birth.


    Pei Xuanjing frowned slightly, he did not like this kind of world.


    However, this method of bloodline doesn¡¯t necessarily mean it doesn¡¯t provide a great deal of insight for him.


    In the original cultivation method of the Great Ming World, the richness of a Mortal Realm martial artist¡¯s Blood Qi does have some association with their level of refinement. But after progressing to the Spirit Realm, the Dao of Refining Foundation focuses on refining the apertures, whereas the Dao of Qi Refining emphasizes drawing on the limitless Primordial Qi to move the Heavenly Earthly Force. Interest in Blood Qi gradually declines, and eventually gets abandoned, rendering it useless.


    ¡°But what if I can apply this pure bloodline techniques to condense my own Blood Qi?¡± Pei Xuanjing proposed brazenly in his heart.


    The original idea of refining apertures is a way to develop the body. The growth of one¡¯s own Blood Qi is merely an instinct that grows as the body does, with much less focus.


    If I can apply this technique of pure bloodline to refine my own Blood Qi, could this suggest that I can be even more powerful?


    Once the idea was set, Pei Xuanjing naturally began to boldly experiment.


    Half a yearter, Pei Xuanjing emerged from seclusion and followed Blue King to a region outside the Border City. That ce was going to be where the grandpetition between the human race and the demonic beast was held.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A building simr to the ancient Roman diator Arena stood there, surrounded by a grandiose style of giant stone seats that surrounded dozens of miles.


    In the center was a gigantic arena featuring countless traces and ck and red stains, presumably left by dried blood. This was where the grandpetition between the human race and the demonic beast was held.<div>


    ¡°This, is the arena where our human race and the demon race fight!¡± Blue King introduced to Pei Xuanjing.


    With a serious look on his face, he said, ¡°On the stage, there are no rules for the powerful warriors of both races to duel, and the one who survives is the victor. The loser can¡¯t even preserve his corpse.¡±


    It¡¯s simple, brutal, with no clear rules, only full of sheer survival of the fittest, survival of the most adaptable.


    If they¡¯re not of the same race, their hearts will be different.


    Between races, there isn¡¯t much civility or humility, only collisions of strength against strength. Only the strongest race has the right to dominate everything and set the rules.


    The weak, have onlypliance and submission!


    ¡°I understand!¡± After a moment, Pei Xuanjing understood the conflict between the human race and the demon race in this world more clearly.


    Being a member of the human race, even in this world where he is an incarnate, he detests seeing humans falling prey to demonic beasts.


    Soon after the humans arrived, the demonic beasts also arrived, and the two distinct sides upied half of the area each.


    Once both parties arrived, without much talking, they each sent out participants to the field.


    In such a bigpetition,mon soldiers or centurions have no qualification to participate, only thousand leaders, military generals and king-lords could act.


    ording to the agreement, each race sends a different number of powerful warriors from each realm topete. The race that wins the most victories in the end would be crowned victorious in this century¡¯s grandpetition.<div>


    Of course, different realms represented different values in thepetition. For instance, thepetition among Thousand Leader level had up to a thousand fights, but ounted for only one-sixth of thepetition¡¯s oue. The generals level had a hundred fights but ounted for one-third of the oue. As for the decisive victories, they were the king-lords¡¯ ten fights.


    This calction for thepetition might soundplex, but it is actually very simple. Because this arena is essentially an artefact, and the victory or defeat of thepetitions between the humans and the demons is decided by the artefact. It¡¯s very fair and every fight¡¯s oue can be clearly seen.


    Pei Xuanjing sat high in a stone chair, his face cold and expression calm. He watched impassively as the human and demon race fought on the stage, utterly unsettled.


    Thousand Leader level human warriors confront Great Demons. Such Great Demons already possess significant intelligence and, coupled with the Demon Race¡¯s unique talents, each one is not easy to deal with.


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s simted life experience, he perished at the hands of such a Great Demon.


    All eyes from the human race and the demon race were fixed on the fights on stage; it concerned the fate of their race for the next hundred years. No one dared to take it lightly, not even the human king-lords or the demon kings.


    The grandpetition between the human race and the demon race has always been the fiercest fight. It doesn¡¯t have victories or defeats, only life or death. Every member of the human race and the demon race who stepped onto the stage either killed their opponent or was killed by their opponent. There was no third option.


    So, from the very first fight, even if it was only a Thousand Leader level battle, it was awfully brutal. The losing human warriors were swallowed up by the brutal demons, leaving no corpse behind. The defeated Great Demons were dismembered by the humans, their essences refined, their flesh and blood consumed.


    In the ten-day fight, thepetition among the Thousand Leader level and generals had ended. The human race was definitely ahead, and was leading slightly.


    But no one dared to take light of it, because the final oue was still to be decided by the king-lords of the human race and the demon kings.


    The first human king-lord to go into battle was of average strength, but unexpectedly, this king-lord was directly defeated and ended up dead, causing the morale of the human camp to plummet.


    Therefore, in order to boost the morale, the human race sent out the Xuan King. Originally, everyone had high hopes for this powerful king-lord, but they didn¡¯t expect the demon race to send out the Tiger n Demon King who directly killed him with his formidable strength, leading the king-lords to lose the second battle as well.<div>


    Two consecutive defeats at the beginning of the king-lord battles. This undoubtedly cast a shadow over all of the human race.


    Pei Xuanjing frowned slightly and said to Blue King, ¡°Let me take the third battle!¡±

 Chapter 447: 395: Slaying the Bear King! Invitation to Battle

    Chapter 447: 395: ying the Bear King! Invitation to Battle<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing snatched the weapon by his side, leapt into the air, andnded on the dueling stage.


    ¡°You finally came here to die!¡± The Grey Bear King red at Pei Xuanjing, his eyes filled with murder.


    In this battle, he actively sought to fight. Initially, this human had persisted for so long in his hands using only the strength of a mere Demon General, which was nothing short of an insult to the Grey Bear King.


    Today, he was going to rip his enemy apart alive and extinguish the hopes of the human race.


    ¡°It¡¯s not decided who will die yet, isn¡¯t it?¡± Pei Xuanjingughed coldly, and rashly made his move!<div>


    For him, he just wanted to kill this Demon King!


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mysterious skill started performing, his body sparkled brilliantly, long strides brought along a fearsome force that screamed in the wind. The dueling stage trembled due to it, the sword hanging around his waist remained unused; he made a fist and fired out.


    With a punch, the air exploded continuously. It was as if even space would shatter.


    ¡°Suicidal fool!¡±


    The Grey Bear King roared, his giant bear paw pped down, gusts rolled in, demon qi overwhelmed the heavens, like a ferocious beast from ancient times.


    Boom!


    The collision of the two made the earth shake and the heaven tremble.


    All the spectators could only see Pei Xuanjing and the Grey Bear King¡¯s fists collide.


    The Grey Bear King let out a rage-filled howl, his huge body was surrounded by an appalling demon qi, a giant grey bear shadow seemed to roar and howl behind him.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face grew cold and stern. Whether it was his palm or a punch, his bubbling Blood Qi turned into a raging windstorm, setting the Wind and Thunder forces in motion.


    Everyone was shocked, in their eyes, it has not been long since Pei Xuanjing ascended to the King and Lords¡¯ realm. Even if he consumed the Jiaolong Blood Pill which gave him an extraordinarily strong foundation, he was still far behind the terrifying Grey Bear King.


    Therefore, when they saw that the Grey Bear King was the representative of the Demon Race, the hearts of many human Kings and Lords were filled with worry, thinking that this battle was dangerous and might repeat the fate of the previous two battles.<div>


    But now, it seemed like the two were evenly matched with possibilities of victory on either side.


    At this moment, the acupuncture points inside Pei Xuanjing¡¯s body started shining, as these points were connected together. This connection seemed to increase the force on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s body by several times.


    Within his body, the overflow of Blood Qi was boiling. On top of his strong physique, there was a faint flickering of lightning.


    The next moment, Pei Xuanjing made a dominating, violent punch!


    Countless sounds of explosions resounded, stirring the infinite wind. Like lightning, the punch crossed over and struck out.


    Boom!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This punch was a torrent of powerful energy, magnificently majestic.


    The Grey Bear King waved his terrifying bear paw to meet Pei Xuanjing¡¯s punch.


    This massive bear paw cracked under the impact of the immense force, sinking in while became unrecognisable mush.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The Grey Bear King bellowed, this punch was far more terrifying than before. He found it unbearable and stumbled backward.


    However, there could be no moment of carelessness in a fight between such powerful opponents.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s figure shed like lightning shooting across the sky, and he instantly unsheathed the sword hanging from his belt.


    This was a precious sword gifted to him by the Blue King. Although it wasn¡¯t exactly a top-tier divine weapon, its sharpness and toughness were enough for Pei Xuanjing to demonstrate his terrifying power.


    As soon as he held the sword, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s aura transformed, a towering sharpness surged from his body out of nowhere, with the cutting edge so fierce that it seemed as though it could pierce through Heaven and Earth.


    CLANG!


    His movements were extremely smooth, gripping the sword, drawing it, taking it out of its sheath, and making a shing move; without any pause, his actions flowed like water!


    Sword Drawing Skill!


    This killing move was once again made by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hand. Although he couldn¡¯t borrow much Heavenly Earthly Force, the physical strength of Pei Xuanjing at this moment was frighteningly beyond imagination.


    As the sword was unsheathed, the resplendent sword light appeared, and the terrifying sword intent exploded. It seemed like it would sever everything.


    ¡°No!¡± A trace of despair flickered in the Grey Bear King¡¯s eyes.


    This sword was extremely fast, almosting at the speed of light. It seemed to pierce through time and space, and it silently reached its target before he could even react.


    The icy sword light illuminated the sky. The overbearing light seemed capable of chopping everything, as if even space was being severed.


    The next moment, countless sword Qi pierced the Grey Bear King¡¯s massive body, and numerous streams of Blood Qi erupted from his body. Watching Pei Xuanjing with resentment in his dying gaze, he lost his vitality and his enormous body fell to the ground, stirring up dust in the air.<div>


    This battle ended. The human race won while the powerful Grey Bear King of the Demon Race died in battle!


    [At the age of 21: You have killed the Grey Bear King, the strong figure of the Demon Race!]


    All of the human race¡¯s kings and lords, and the demon kings, were startled by what happened in the arena. Such a terrifying sword left them in shock, unable to recover for a long time.


    All of this happened in a sh. One moment ago, the two were evenly matched and hard to distinguish, but the next moment, Pei Xuanjing injured the Bear King ¨C this sudden turn of events was hard for many to ept.


    Many demon kings who saw this began pondering what it would be like if they were in the Grey Bear King¡¯s ce and whether they could block that sword.


    Although the Grey Bear King was not the top strong figure in the Demon King Realm, but relying on the natural vitality, he still held a significant position in the Demon Race. Otherwise, the other demon kings would not have allowed him to take the shot.


    Yet Pei Xuanjing killed the Grey Bear King with such a shocking force, leaving many people stunned.


    ¡°King Lei is brave!¡±


    The Blue King also felt surprised by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s courageous act, but he quickly regained hisposure and shouted.


    ¡°King Lei is brave!¡±


    Countless human race martial artists cheered for Pei Xuanjing.


    Without a doubt, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s gant demeanor swept away the gloom of the human race and once again stirred up their passions.<div>


    However, the Demon Race was ring at this scene. All demons present were looking at Pei Xuanjing with eyes filled with hatred, their desire to kill almost bing tangible.


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t care about all this. He returned his sword to its sheath, and then his Mysterious Skill operated, using the subtlety of the Ten Thousand Spirit Body Forging Skill to absorb the essence of the Grey Bear King¡¯s Blood Qi after death.


    It must be said that the terrifying energy contained in a demon king was indeed dense. Even in such a short time, the energy that Pei Xuanjing absorbed was enough to sustain him in opening several more meridians.


    ¡°In this way, this fight was worth it¡± A mysterious smile appeared in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face.


    ¡°Mr. Lei, you may step down!¡± The Blue King smiled and said to Pei Xuanjing.


    However, to his surprise, Pei Xuanjing slightly shook his head.


    Right when the Blue King was puzzled, he heard Pei Xuanjing¡¯s booming voice:


    ¡°Is there anyone else who wants to challenge me?¡±


    The moment this sentence came out, the whole audience was in a uproar!


    Both the Demon Race and the human race looked at him with astonishment.


    He doesn¡¯t want to give up his seat and wants to continue the challenge!


    Has this man gone mad?<div>


    ¡°Human race, don¡¯t be so arrogant!¡±


    ¡°Human race deserves death!¡±


    The many demon kings from the Demon Race were immediately outraged.


    Even though they knew that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions intended to rectify his previous mistake and it was an opportunity for them to kill him, they viewed it as an insult to them. How could they not be furious?

 Chapter 448: 396: Consecutive Battles with the Demon King, an Unstoppable Momentum!

    Chapter 448: 396: Consecutive Battles with the Demon King, an Unstoppable Momentum!<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Mr. Lei, you mustn¡¯t!¡± Blue King quickly interjected.


    He wanted to immediately dissuade Pei Xuanjing from the idea.


    In a great contest between two races, victory or defeat matters not, only life or death. This rule is unalterable.


    Even though Pei Xuanjing¡¯s continuous attempts to fight were extremely rare, they weren¡¯t against any rules.


    However, the risks associated were too high. Both the human race and the Demon Race found it difficult after one brutal fight, let alone having to muster the energy to fight again.<div>


    Moreover, even if the victor had strength to continue fighting, they would not choose to do so.


    After all, remaining on the arena would undoubtedly be seen as a huge provocation to the other side, leading to stronger opponents being sent out.


    Pei Xuanjing having killed the Grey Bear King with the power of thunder was already fulfilling the human race¡¯s expectation of him. With his youthfulness and the strength he exhibited now, there¡¯s no doubt he would be a top-tier champion of the human race in the future.


    Had it not been for the pressing demands from the Wolf King on the day, Blue King didn¡¯t even want Pei Xuanjing to participate in the contest. Taking into ount that Pei Xuanjing had consumed the Jiaolong Blood Pill to set his foundation, a potential powerhouse like him should not be squandered.


    Now, he wanted to stop Pei Xuanjing, not wanting him to harm himself in his impulsiveness.


    ¡°No worries, Blue King, don¡¯t fret. I will only act when I am sure!¡± Pei Xuanjing shook his head.


    Originally, he was only nning to have one match, but the abundant rewards tempted him.


    The rich essence of energy he absorbed solely from killing the Grey Bear King could fuel him to condense numerous apertures. If he could kill more Demon Kings in the following matches and absorb their essence energy, then undoubtedly, his strength would increase by a notch.


    Ordinary kings and lords would worry that consecutive grand battles might drain their strength, but this was not a concern for Pei Xuanjing.


    Despite his Path of Qi Refinement being greatly suppressed in this world, the speed at which he absorbed the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi remained unaffected. Coupled with his umtion of primordial Qi, he had no worry for consumption.


    With respect to the Demon Race possibly sending stronger opponents after him, Pei Xuanjing was not worried either.


    Without a doubt, his individual strength has already reached the peak of this world. Along with his Yin Spirit power as his trump card, he feared no Demon King, at least not losing to them.<div>


    ¡°Mr. Lei, you¡­¡± Blue King was caught between emotions, yet helpless.


    Currently, Pei Xuanjing was in the arena. Unless he willingly stepped down, there was no way Blue King could prevent him from continuing.


    ¡°Could it be that one of our human race¡¯s rising powerhouses is destined to fall here?¡± Blue Kingmented inwardly.


    In his opinion, given the talent Pei Xuanjing disyed, together with the foundation built from consuming the Jiaolong Blood Pill, it was likely that he could reach the legendary Imperial Realm in his future.


    If that day were toe, the human race would break their current stalemate, surpass the Demon Race, and be the rulers of this world.


    However, now, this possibility seemed to be slipping away from them.


    ¡°Human, since you¡¯re seeking death, we¡¯ll help you attain it!¡± The Wolf King did not conceal the murderous intent in his eyes, he spoke ominously.


    Originally, he thought that after the Grey Bear King¡¯s failure this time, if the opponent kept hiding in the Human Domain, it would be difficult to have another chance to kill him.


    Now that thetter was seeking death, he definitely could not miss this chance.


    He coldlymanded, ¡°Leopard King, you act personally. Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Leopard King nodded.


    Changing his form, the Leopard Kingnded on the arena. Despite the fact that Pei Xuanjing had killed the Grey Bear King, he felt that Pei Xuanjing had only relied on some underhanded tactic.<div>


    Now, he did not bother to engage Pei Xuanjing in conversation. The moment hended on the arena, he immediatelyunched his attack, with his power surging fiercely.


    Upon seeing this, Pei Xuanjing naturally did not hold back. His sword shed forward, shining brilliantly and creating waves of sword Qi in all directions.


    In an instant, the terrifying force both parties unleashed crashed against each other. It felt as if two mountains were shing, creating a powerful boom and releasing dreadful shockwaves that viciously swept all directions.


    If it weren¡¯t for the arena being a treasure, it might not have been able to withstand the sh between the two powerhouses.


    It¡¯s important to note that the power Leopard King was now disying far exceeded that of the Grey Bear King. Not only was his physical form more agile and robust, the energy he radiated was also no less formidable.


    However, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s demonstrated strength was even more terrifying. As he shed his sword, the wind was howling and thunder roaring, a boundless gale sweeping the area, apanied by persistent thundering sounds.


    The power disyed by both parties shocked the numerous human and Demon tribal leaders. While the strength of Leopard King, a seasoned Demon King, wasprehensible, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s power was surprising. Having just broken through to the rank of a lord, his extraordinary strength was leaving many in awe.


    Could this be the effect of the Jiaolong Blood Pill?


    For a moment, many regretted not being the ones who had swallowed the Jiaolong Blood Pill.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The path of cultivation is arduous. Most human lords have to devote a great deal of time and energy to improving their abilities even slightly after breaking through, and sess is never guaranteed.


    Any top-tier human powerhouse, like Blue King, took hundreds or even thousands of years of cultivation to acquire their current strength.


    Yet Pei Xuanjing, by simply relying on the Jiaolong Blood Pill, was able to rise abruptly in power. This ring contrast evoked feelings of life¡¯s unfairness and envy in others.<div>


    As they watched the two of them engage in battle, just as everyone was thinking that this would be a hard-fought battle, the course of events abruptly changed.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword trembled in his hand, and saw the Shenxiao Origin Qi in his body surge out uncontrobly. The fluctuating Qi was colored in blue, red, yellow, white, ck, and purple, which enveloped his sword.


    At this moment, the divine weapon sword in his hand emitted a humming sound. Under the erosion of this Qi, it gave off a terrifying aura, its de keen enough to cut through space with just the emitting sword Qi.


    Although the Path of Qi Refinement is suppressed in this world, releasing Qi in this manner was effortless for him.


    He slowly raised his sword. His move was unhurried, and his technique simple, but his aura kept growing. The Shenxiao Origin Qi permeated the surroundings, the colors of blue, red, yellow, white, ck, and purple permeated the arena, bathing it in their glow.


    Impressions floated in their minds, as if they could see nine star patterns on the sword, flickering brightly.


    The First Stroke: Nine Luminaries.


    Although the Heaven and Earth of this world were different, they could not connect to the celestial bodies and summon their projections. But with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ability, he could fully disy the star patterns and utilize the mysterious force from beyond.

 Chapter 449: 397 Simulation Ends

    Chapter 449: 397 Simtion Ends<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes glowed with a desire for battle, while his long sword reverberated forcefully. As the sword swung down, countless stars illuminated the surroundings, apanied by thunderous roars.


    When the sword was swung, the sword light seemed like the Nine Heavens Milky Way pouring out, rolling and falling. Under the bolster of his terrifying physical strength, the sword light was cold and sharp, as if the sounds of a Dragon¡¯s Roar and Tiger¡¯s Howl were echoing across the sky. Countless Kings and Demon Kings were shocked by this disy.


    Most shocked was the Leopard King who was fighting with Pei Xuanjing. At the sight of this sword, the fear in his heart was indescribable. Faced with such a terrifying sword, he could no longer resist.


    After the falling of the sword light, everyone could only see that the Leopard King was killed on the spot by Pei Xuanjing!


    Looking at the figure, sitting in a pool of blood, running his skills, countless Kings and Demon Kings were shocked and the field fell into silence, no one knew what to say.<div>


    After a moment, the humans finally began to cheer, celebrating the victory obtained through Pei Xuanjing¡¯s killing of two Demon Kings.


    In contrast, the Demon Race had be extremely agitated. Indeed, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s act was undoubtedly a disgrace to them. The brighter Pei Xuanjing shone, the more the Demon Race lost their face.


    Moreover, initially in the contest at the realm of Kings, the Demon Race had taken a good lead by winning the first two rounds. But now, Pei Xuanjing, by himself, had in two Great Demons,pletely turning the tide in favor of the humans. Hister-takes-all momentum swept away the previously diminished morale of the humans.


    After having absorbed the essence blood, Pei Xuanjing opened his eyes and again set his gaze on the Demon Race¡¯s area, coldly saying: ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡±


    The Wolf King was furious but also knew that the currently rampant Pei Xuanjing deserves to be so. Unless this human is killed, not only will the Demon Race lose face, they would also fail in this contest. And the next hundred years would not be easy for the Demon Race too.


    So, suppressing his rage, the Wolf King sent another Demon King into the battle.


    Three moves!


    Pei Xuanjing killed another Demon King in three moves.


    This was the third Demon King to die by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hand, and the contest¡¯s fifth fight. Just by virtue of Pei Xuanjing himself, the circumstances of the two races had been overturned.


    The fourth one!


    The fifth one!


    The sixth one!<div>


    When the sixth Demon King was also killed by Pei Xuanjing, the field fell into silence again. Obviously, the victory or defeat in this once-in-a-century contest had been decided. The Demon Race would need to retreat for the next hundred years and pay the corresponding price.


    For thest two fights, the Demon Race decisively chose to give up. Because at this moment, the strength showed by Pei Xuanjing was already a level that even someone as powerful as the Wolf King who had also reached the peak of the King¡¯s realm could not break. Without absolute confidence in facing Pei Xuanjing and seeing the situation irretrievable, he also decisively chose to admit defeat.


    In this battle, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s fame thoroughly spread throughout this world. The title of ¡®King Lei¡¯ had already be a monument for the human race and an unerasable shadow for the Demon Race.


    As for what happened next, Pei Xuanjing had no interest in paying attention. He gained a lot from this battle. Apart from the rewards given to him by the human side after the victory, he himself had obtained great help from the thick essence blood from the six Demon Kings he killed after absorbing it.


    So, he immediately started to close off, refining these essence blood timely to enhance his strength.


    Next, humans had hundred years of peace. Pei Xuanjing was cultivating in the hintend of the human race and without any dangers, sessfully ended this simtion of life.


    [The Projection Avatar Simtion of Life is finished this time. Host, do you choose to inherit the cultivation realm rewards earned in this Projection Avatar Simtion of Life?]


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing chose to inherit without any hesitation.


    Feeling the power within his body, a satisfied smile spread across Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face.


    The gains from this life simtion were not small. After he finished refining the essence blood of those Demon Kings, he consecutively condensed quite a few points, waiting for him to end the projection avatar simtion. The points he condensed in his body had already reached seventy-one, which was equal to reaching the sixth level of the Spirit Realm in Refining Foundation. With such strength, even if he was ced in the powerful central hub of the Tianhuang Realm, he would be considered a local powerhouse and would be respected by various forces.


    Naturally, apart from the improvement of strength, the biggest gain for Pei Xuanjing was other things. Through theprehension of the human race¡¯s path of physical cultivation in the projection world, Pei Xuanjing had gained some understanding of their methods of bloodline enhancement, a considerable inspiration for him.<div>


    In the past, when he was cultivating the Way of Essence Refinement, he was too focused on physical enhancement, thinking about pursuing Body Immortal when he cultivated to the extreme. But this bloodline enhancement method was undoubtedly another path, picking up the abandoned Way of Blood Qi again. This may actually be another route in the Spirit Realm¡¯s Way of Essence Refinement.


    While Pei Xuanjing was familiarising himself with his newly enhanced power, he was also sensing the richness level of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi contained in the air to roughly estimate the time he had spent in this life simtion.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably the power of the Spirit Realm Third Level that I can withstand at most, no more than the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm.¡± Pei Xuanjing made a rough judgement.


    When Pei Xuanjing came out of the ce of seclusion, he found that there were many fewer disciples on Shenxiao Mountain, and it seemed that people like Pang Hong and Yu Zhenzi were not on the mountain. He slightly scowling everyday, sensing the situation on the mountain peak with his Divine Soul, he quickly spotted a familiar figure.


    With one step, his entire figure disappeared into thin air! When he appeared again, he was right inside the grand hall.


    ¡°Who is it!¡± Tao Rong, who was in the Jade Clear Hall, felt someone appear. His brows furrowed as he said coldly.


    But when he saw Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face, the seriousness on his face immediately disappeared and turned into a smile: ¡°Master, you havee out of seclusion!¡±


    To Tao Rong and others, they had witnessed and followed Pei Xuanjing step by step to reach the peak, so they had an extreme, or rather a blind, confidence in Pei Xuanjing. They believed as long as Pei Xuanjing was there, then all problems were not problems.


    During these two years of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s retreat, although there were many problems persistently, these people still kept their stand without the slightest wavering.


    Pei Xuanjing did not know that he had gradually be the faith of people like Tao Rong in their heart. He just nodded with a smile.


    Then he raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°How long have I been in seclusion?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing looked at Tao Rong who had broken through to the Spirit Realm and wondered how much the world had changed during the time he was in seclusion.<div>


    ¡°Two years and eight months.¡± Tao Rong replied without even thinking.


    He remembered very clearly the duration of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s seclusion, there was no way he could get it wrong.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, and said, ¡°Tell me about the major events that have happened in the world over the past few years.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Tao Rong nodded and recounted all the things that had happened over the past two or three years, one by one.

 Chapter 450: 398: The Current Situation, the Newly Emerged Ancient Forces.

    Chapter 450: 398: The Current Situation, the Newly Emerged Ancient Forces.<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    ¡°Master, the biggest event of these years is actually the imperial court¡¯s army being held up outside the border and in a deadlock with the remnants of the Former Yuan.¡± Tao Rong said to Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing was puzzled: ¡°Wang Boanmands an army of millions and is assisted by forces from all over the world. Wasn¡¯t he overwhelmingly victorious just a few years ago, and no one among the remnants of the Former Yuan able to stop him? Howe there is a deadlock now?¡±


    To be honest, Pei Xuanjing was very puzzled about this. The reason he¡¯d felt confident enough to enter seclusion in the first ce was that in his opinion, the sweeping victory of the army outside the border had already been determined. He¡¯d never expected any setbacks.


    Let¡¯s face it, when Wang Boan led his millions-strong army to the battlefield, they had been unstoppable, advancing like a bamboo splitting the trunks. Even if the Tartar tribes hade together, they would not have been a match. Most people med Wang Boan for being steadfasdt and methodical, advancing too slowly, but no one thought that would cause him any hindrance.


    But who would have thought that as soon as he began his seclusion, a problem would arise.<div>


    ¡°In fact, as soon as you entered seclusion, you encountered a setback.¡± Tao Rong gave Pei Xuanjing a look and said somewhat helplessly.


    Speaking of coincidences, the army didn¡¯t encounter any obstacles early orte, just shortly after Pei Xuanjing entered seclusion, they ran into a blockade of hundreds of thousands of wolves, leaving them helpless.


    Next, he gave a detailed ount of the events that unfolded.


    After the incident of the wolf pack blockade, various parties began to explore why the wolves were being so driven and continuously fighting to the death against the army.


    After various parties failed to find out any news, it was Xue Hanyi, who was on Shenxiao Mountain at the time, who put forward a guess that it might be the work of the Demon Race.


    ¡°Have the Demon Race really descended?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked, frowning.


    The Tianhuang World Human Race and the Demon Race had shed countless times over the years, and the fighting between humans and demons was the main trend in the Tianhuang World. The Ten Thousand Spirit Body Forging Skill he had obtained from Xue Hanyi was also created by a Demonic Way power to counter the Demon Race.


    He had thought that the arrival of Xue Hanyi, representing the ancient nation of Da Xue, was early enough, but he hadn¡¯t expected the Demon Race to move so quickly as well.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Tao Rong nodded, even his face showing a hint of gloominess: ¡°The Demon Race has indeed descended. They¡¯ve been driving fierce beasts and birds to ughter the Tartar tribes outside the border indiscriminately, and then halting the advancement of the army.¡±


    They had confirmed that it was the Demon Race that had been driving the wolf pack to block the road, and that they had killed the leaders of the Former Yuan, turned countless Tartar tribespeople into food for the Demonic beasts, and stopped the Human Race¡¯s army from advancing.


    It could be said that in these years, the conflict had transformed from a battle between the Great Ming imperial court and the remnants of the Former Yuan, to a real conflict between the Human Race and the Demon Race.


    Tao Rong couldn¡¯t help but have a grim look on his face. After all, one always feels for their own kind. Even though they and the Tartars outside the border didn¡¯t belong to the same race, and had fought each other fiercely in wars, they were still both part of the Human Race.<div>


    Now seeing the Tartars, who were also part of the Human Race, being devoured by Demonic beasts, how could they not sadden over their own kind¡¯s fate?


    ¡°The Demons, they must die!¡± A hint of killing intent shed in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes. He hadn¡¯t expected that while he was killing Demons in the projection world, the Daming World he belonged to would be having the same encounter with Demons.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡± He asked solemnly.


    Tao Rong replied: ¡°The imperial court has added another million-strong army, and with the support provided by the various forces in the world, they are in a standoff with the Demon Race, often battling, with victories and defeats on both sides, but the deadlock remains.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, and raised another question: ¡°I fear the Demons that can descend would not be weak, even if there are experts in the Spirit Realm who have made breakthroughs over the years, they might not be a match, right?¡±


    It¡¯s not that Pei Xuanjing was belittling them, but based on his previous inquiry with Xue Hanyi, he knew that if one wanted to descend, one¡¯s strength could not be too high or too low. The strength of the Demon beasts that descended was about the same as that of Xue Hanyi.


    Despite the fact that Xue Hanyi was easily subdued by Pei Xuanjing, he was not someone who the newly ascended experts could deal with.


    Tao Rong nodded: ¡°Yes, the strength of those Demons should be around the second or thirdyer of the Spirit Realm, and there¡¯s more than one. They¡¯re simply not something we can deal with. The current situation has been kept in check because there¡¯s been a return of experts from simr ancient forces!¡±


    With the revival of the Heaven and Earth of the Daming World, it was naturally noticed by those ancient forces who had left and were monitoring it non-stop. The arrival of people like Xue Hanyi from the ancient nation of Da Xue was undoubtedly not thest batch.


    Right at the time when the multitude of Demons were driving wolf packs and fierce beasts to attack, they were also stopped by the Human Race who had simrly returned from the Tianhuang World.


    The return of simr ancient forces!


    ¡°Just as I thought!¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.<div>


    This was something he had been prepared for. But what surprised him was that those who returned this time had taken the initiative to participate, which was somewhat unexpected.


    It seemed that those who returned this time belonged to a camp simr to that of good and orderly power, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have behaved this way.


    Those with the strength to return, even if they were merely at the Onefold Spirit Realm, would still stand at the pinnacle in today¡¯s world. If they didn¡¯t want to reveal their presence, they wouldn¡¯t be noticed at all and could safely stay hidden while plotting their moves.


    ¡°Which faction do those who returned this time belong to?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked.


    Tao Rong replied: ¡°ording to their self-introduction, they belong to Heart Moon Lake and the Witch Deity Teaching.¡±


    ¡°Heart Moon Lake? If it¡¯s them, it could be understood.¡± Pei Xuanjing was recalling the names of these two factions, murmuring with doubt: ¡°But why would people from the Witch Deity Teaching want to help?¡±


    Heart Moon Lake and Witch Deity Teaching, both of these were major powers in the Tianhuang World, and if it came to it, the Heart Moon Lake could be considered to be on the same level as the ancient nation of Da Xue, with powerhouses of the Spirit Realm Eightfold.


    Moreover, because all the members of the Heart Moon Lake were women, and they weren¡¯t affiliated with Buddhism or Taoism, they were a renowned righteous school, with great influence, and some connections with many powerhouses. In certain aspects, their influence was even greater than that of the ancient nation of Da Xue.


    The participation of the disciple of Heart Moon Lake in aiding against the Demon Race could be understood, but it was a bit strange for those from the Witch Deity Teaching.


    The Witch Deity Teaching, an inheritance from the ancient witches, is one of the oldest forces passed down among the Human Race. During the earliest days of the Human Race, they controlled the sacrificial methods of the Human Race. Even though the right to uphold traditions and ceremonies waster taken over by the Confucian Gate, they were still very powerful. In the Tianhuang World, they were a top-tier force with powerhouses of Spirit Realm Ninefold.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Tao Rong shook his head.


    After his breakthrough to the Spirit Realm, he mainly guarded Shenxiao Mountain. On one hand, he was protecting Pei Xuanjing, who was in seclusion, and on the other hand, he was monitoring Xue Hanyi, who was under soft house arrest on the mountain. As for the issue of the army being blocked outside the border, he only knew about it from the messages ryed back to them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om<div>


    Pei Xuanjing nodded: ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take a trip out of the border to see what the exact situation is.¡±


    He made a decision on the spot.

 Chapter 451: 399: Pei Xuanjing’s Plans, Military City

    Chapter 451: 399: Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ns, Military City<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    After making his decision, Pei Xuanjing did not dy any further.


    He contacted siblings Xue Hanyi and brought them with him outside the border to the army camp.


    ording to Tao Rong, during the years Xue Hanyi and his sibling secluded themselves, they lived peacefully without causing any trouble. It was even Xue Hanyi who actively proposed the spection that the wolf pack the army encountered may be from the Demon Race.


    Pei Xuanjing had interacted with the two before his seclusion. Apart from their initial condescending attitude, Xue Hanyi hadn¡¯t really done anything bad. Of course, there could also be the fact that they were deterred by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength.


    Anyway, based on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s observation over these years, at least they had the sense of current affairs. They weren¡¯t the straightced kind who wouldn¡¯t cooperate or adapt. This led Pei Xuanjing to decide to not take action against them for the time being.<div>


    ¡°As Heaven and Earth revive, the limits that this world can hold for the strong will continue to rise. It¡¯s already a foregone conclusion that the ancient forces and strong entities that had left will return. This is inevitable and no one can stop it.¡±


    This was Pei Xuanjing¡¯s response when Xue Hanyi¡¯s siblings prodded him.


    There¡¯s nothing wrong with this statement. With the revival of Heaven and Earth, the return of ancient forces is inevitable. No one can stop it, not even Pei Xuanjing, unless he can be Immortal before their return; otherwise, everything is just wishful thinking.


    However, even with the assistance of the simtor, Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t that confident. Let alone Bing Immortal, he wasn¡¯t even sure about the speed of the revival of Heaven and Earth, nor did he know what Realm his strength could reach when that day arrived.


    What Pei Xuanjing wanted to do was not to hinder those people from returning, but to seize the time and use all means to enhance his own strength. To ensure that he and the people and forces behind him had sufficient self-protection abilities to wield enough voice in theing Great World, and not be the vassal of others.


    ¡°Given my current strength, I am already qualified to contend with all those ancient forces. But it¡¯s still too weak,¡± thought Pei Xuanjing.


    With his current strength¡ªwhere his Dao of Qi Refining stepped into the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm, Body Refining reached Spirit Realm Sixth Level, and Refining Spirit stepped into the second level¡ªcould already dominate a territory in Tianhuang Realm.


    However, Pei Xuanjing was not satisfied with this. He craved a voice of his own, not to dominate over those people, but at least to have the qualifications to stand on an equal footing.


    At present, this uing Divine Dynasty n was an opportunity for Pei Xuanjing.


    If the Divine Dynasty n was sessful, it would provide Pei Xuanjing with an opportunity to enhance his strength.


    ording to his division, if the Dao of Refining Spirit can truly result in Bing Immortal, it can be divided into two Daos: Ghost Immortal and Immortal. If he could grasp some heavenly authority before those people by taking advantage of the Enfeoffment of the Divine Dynasty n, it should greatly benefit the Dao of Refining Spirit.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m not 100% certain, this is an opportunity I cannot afford to miss,¡± thought Pei Xuanjing.<div>


    After all, the amount of Taoyun required for a life simtion is now too high. The Divine Dynasty n could quickly enhance his strength in addition to umting Taoyun.


    Outside the border, in the Ming army camp.


    The camp, after nearly three years of warfare, was likely more than just a camp. The Great Ming Dynasty had transformed it into a war fortress, perhaps more appropriately named as a military city.


    Apart from the millions of soldiers of the imperial court, the rest were martial artists from all over the world.


    Heaven and Earth are fair and do not favor any race.


    After the revival of Heaven and Earth, the richness of the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi made it easier for human race martial artists to cultivate and breakthrough realms.


    However, the benefits weren¡¯t only for the human race. With the growth of countless Lingzhen medicinal herbs, the emergence of Blessed Lands and Forbidden ces, the once ignorant animals also began to gradually develop some spirituality, giving birth to considerable wisdom.


    Inside the territory of Great Ming, it seemed that many animals in the mountains had gained spiritual intelligence, beginning to absorb the essence of the sun and the moon to refine their bodies.


    Originally, these signs were very slow. Yet, unfortunately, the arrival of the Demon Race elerated this process, at least speeding up the development of spirituality in the animals bordering the territories.


    Animals that were once ignorant, with the help of the Demon Race, a lot of them gained wisdom, learned to cultivate, and absorbed the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi. They were fiercer and stronger than before.


    However, every advantage has its disadvantage. When they started killing these cultivating animals, now called demonic beasts, and discovered that their bodies could be used for cultivation, they immediately attracted countless martial artists.


    After all, with the spread of Martial ssics, many people who originally had no chance to cultivate now had the opportunity to start their path as martial artists. As more fighters break through the ranks, the resources needed are also increasing, which amplifies the conflicts on the rivers andkes, many times more than before.<div>


    Even with the revival of Heaven and Earth and the increase in spiritual energy, the growth of numerous exotic treasures, the appearance of Blessed Lands and Forbidden ces, they still could not bridge this huge gap, making the conflict even more crazy.


    And now, when it was discovered that the bodies of these demonic beasts could be used for Pill Refining and Body Refining, it drove countless martial artists into a frenzy. They swarmed in and voluntarily joined this ce to hunt demonic beasts.


    ¡°Commander, my master hase out of seclusion and will probably arrive in a few days after hearing the news here,¡± Pang Hong respectfully told Wang Boan, who was dressed in a Confucian robe and holding a book in his hand.


    Since hearing the news about the demonic beasts, Pang Hong had willinglye here. He wanted to fight the demonic beasts on this battlefield to enhance himself. After two years of fighting and honing, he had gained a lot, and shortly before that, he managed to achieve the third blood rebirth, stepping into the First-grade Mortal Realm, the final step for a mortal martial artist.


    Even though Heaven and Earth had revived nearly fourteen years ago and many martial artists have broken through, strong individuals who had entered the Spirit Realm were emerging as if bamboo shoots in spring rain. However, First-grade martial artists were still the backbone of the world today.


    For Pang Hong to reach this point at his current age was due to his efforts and luck, in addition to Pei Xuanjing and the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s support. After all, although many Forbidden ces and Blessed Lands appeared with numerous heirs, there were not many people who could really inherit.


    However, even with his current status, Pang Hong didn¡¯t dare show any disrespect towards themander of the millions of soldiers of the Great Ming, standing in front of him.


    Not just because he was his master¡¯s friend, but also because of his strength.N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 452: 400: The Terrifying Wang Boan, Situation in Military City.

    Chapter 452: 400: The Terrifying Wang Boan, Situation in Military City.<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    If you were to ask who has been the most prominent figure in the past few decades, the undebatable answer would be the current number one person in the world, the head of Shenxiao Sect, the Great Ming National Master, Pei Xuanjing.


    However, if you were to ask who is the most prominent person in the world, excluding Pei Xuanjing, there could be many answers: Zhao Baiyang, the Maitreya Sect Leader who once entered Tiandu and yed the dragon, Xue Wuheng, the leader of the Demonic Cult who reorganized the sect, or perhaps it is Emperor Jiajing, renowned for his extraordinary methods,¡­


    And so on, the debate about this could bring out countless people, and there would be countless arguments, each with its own support.


    But, all these debates were decisively concluded two years ago, all arguments disappeared into thin air, just as the approval of Pei Xuanjing was generally acknowledged, a consensus was reached.


    The second most prominent person in the world, aside from Pei Xuanjing, was none other than Wang Yun Wang Boan, standing before Pang Hong, the newly established noble of the Great Ming imperial court.<div>


    And his reputation was not only attributed to his leadership in the great military campaign to eradicate the remnants of the Former Yuan and the stand-off with the demonic beasts, but also attributed to his extraordinary strength, far beyond the ordinary.


    Had it not been for an incident two years ago when a strong demon of the Spirit Realm Second Layer infiltrated the army intending to assassinate the Commander Wang Bo¡¯an, and waster in by his sudden disy of formidable strength, no one would have thought that this greatmander not only had the ability tomand troops but also possessed the strength of the Spirit Realm Third Level!


    The strength of the Spirit Realm Third Level was certainly shocking to all the strong fighters in the world when the news spread.


    It¡¯s worth noting that at that time, it had been only ten years since Heaven and Earth revived. Even though people like Zhao Baiyang had made considerable gains after challenging Pei Xuanjing on Shenxiao Mountain and subsequently went into seclusion, none of them was as strong as Wang Bo¡¯an¡¯s Spirit Realm Third Layer strength, even if some of them had broken through to the Spirit Realm Second Layer.


    It could be said that at that time, aside from Pei Xuanjing, all the other strongmen of the world were inferior to him.


    Most of his time over these ten years was spent on training elite soldiers andmanding troops inbat, he barely had any time for secluded cultivation, yet he possessed so much strength.


    Upon further thought, this kind of talent was simply mind-boggling and shocked countless people.


    It can be said that the present battlefield stability is mainly thanks to the support of the strong fighters of Heart Moon Lake and the Witch Deity Teachings, and also contributed massively by Wang Boan.


    Also, it is because of this that Wang Boan, as a loyal supporter of the Great Ming imperial court, inadvertently bolstered the prestige of the court, which no one dared to underestimate.


    Before such a strong man, Pang Hong would naturally not ck off in the slightest.


    Wang Bo¡¯an, unaware of Pang Hong¡¯s thoughts, revealed a smile upon hearing that Pei Xuanjing hade out of seclusion, ¡°Oh, the National Master hase out of seclusion, that¡¯s really good news.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    At this moment, the millions of troops of Great Ming outside the border and the Demon Race were at a deadlock, barely budging, and both sides were somewhat cautious, so a full-scale battle has not yet erupted, but rather sensibly restrained to asional skirmishes.<div>


    Of course, this is the situation seen by others. In fact, for Wang Bo¡¯an, with millions of troops at his disposal, these demonic beasts are no match for him, even ensnared. He could easily eradicate all the demonic beasts while paying a certain price.


    The reason for not doing so is simple, sweeping out the demonic beasts with the army would inevitablye at a great cost. Even for Wang Bo¡¯an, if he has a choice, he wouldn¡¯t want to make such ast-resort decision.


    Secondly, there are those strong Demon Race fighters who have returned. Although Wang Bo¡¯an has killed one of them, there are still several hiding among them. Right now, they can throttle countless demonic beasts here. If the beasts are exterminated, these unconstrained fighters would pose a threat far beyond the current situation.


    So, he was waiting, waiting for Pei Xuanjing toe out of seclusion, or for other strong fighters from Great Ming to break through. He doesn¡¯t expect to surpass the Demon Race fighters, but only hopes to buy some time by holding the other side off.


    Of course, the Demon Race fighters are also simrly biding their time. As time passes, the concentration of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi keeps increasing, making the demonic beasts stronger. Therefore, dragging on would also be beneficial for them.


    Hearing the news that Pei Xuanjing would soon arrive, Wang Bo¡¯an smiled. He instructed Pang Hong, ¡°I am aware of the news, you go inform the others!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Pang Hong responded and left.


    While not everyone needs to know that Pei Xuanjing ising, some people are certainly eligible to be informed. So, Pang Hong needed to notify them.


    When Pei Xuanjing entered the Military City, he immediately noticed a familiar scene that reminded him of older times.


    The city was almost the same as the Boundary City in his simted life, bustling with martial artists akin to mercenaries, all gathering to hunt down demonic beasts in order to gain resources for cultivation.


    At this moment, there were no ordinary people in this city. Even the vendors were martial artists who were trading their ways, each fighting their own way for their path of cultivation.


    Despite being on the frontline of war and filled with all sorts of dangers, it was undeniable that the city offered opportunities far beyond what the Central ins could provide.<div>


    For many people whock resources, it is justifiable to give and take. What they fear the most is that after they have invested, they still can¡¯t reap the rewards. This is the fundamental reason for their dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Master! Two seniors.¡± Pang Hong greeted Pei Xuanjing and the siblings Xue Hanyi.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    While leading the way for Pei Xuanjing, Pang Hong also introduced the situation within the city.


    The millions of soldiers from the Great Ming imperial court, the troops from all over the world, and the flocking martial artists were all gathered here.


    The ce they were at has nine cities in total. Each city housed almost a million soldiers and martial artists, with almost ten million humans standing against the demonic beasts at the borders.


    However,pared to the martial artists now emerging in the territory of the Great Ming, this number was not thatrge. Martial artists from other ces kept pouring in every day. It is estimated that it wouldn¡¯t take long for the poption to exceed ten million.


    ¡°Apart from these nine cities nominally belonging to the Great Ming imperial court, apart from the three cities controlled by the court, the rest have been infiltrated by various forces.¡± Pang Hong whispered.


    Tao Rong had been stationed on Shenxiao Mountain for a long time and didn¡¯t know much about the situation here. Therefore, his disciple naturally needed to bring his master up to speed on the specifics.


    Apart from this, it is also to make the master aware that they did not sit idly by during his years in seclusion.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well!¡± Pei Xuanjing said, praising with a smile.<div>


    It seems he had nurtured Pang Hong well, who was now fully capable of upholding the reputation of Shenxiao Sect.

 Chapter 453: 401: Leaving an Opportunity for Martial Artists Worldwide

    Chapter 453: 401: Leaving an Opportunity for Martial Artists Worldwide<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    One thing was undeniable for Pei Xuanjing. That was the irreversible impact of the power he had seized from the Great Ming royal family and imperial court when he showed his hand at the Great Morning Meeting.


    Even though the Taoist School that Pei Xuanjing representedter formed an alliance with the Ming royal family, providing support to the Ming royal family and the imperial court, the ambition ignited by his actions was hard to extinguish in other factions.


    ¡°If Pei Xuanjing can do it, why can¡¯t I?¡±


    Although no one voiced this sentence out loud, many forces started acting ordingly.


    Especially when Pei Xuanjing and his associates chose to cede interests to the Ji Fang Alliances in order to expedite the Divine Dynasty¡¯s n, it was already toote to reverse the course of events.<div>


    Today¡¯s Military City was infiltrated by various forces. The covert takeover of the city was an inevitable event, something nobody could prevent.


    There may be dissatisfaction within the Great Ming royal family about this, but no one dared to voice it. After all, with Pei Xuanjing, the world¡¯s number one man, standing there, they had to take him into ount even if he himself did not care.


    Pei Xuanjing asked Pang Hong, ¡°How many of these cities have we taken control of?¡±


    ¡°Two,¡± Pang Hong answered honestly.


    Pei Xuanjing pondered and said, ¡°Let¡¯s cede control of one of the cities. It can be a ce for martial artists across the world to freely inhabit, a ce where they don¡¯t have to obey any force¡¯s rules.¡±


    ¡°Master!¡± Pang Hong¡¯s face changed slightly and he replied anxiously.


    The vast benefits that the two cities could provide were clear to a wise man like his master. As the world was awakening, these two cities could yield immense benefits, helping them foster more formidable fighters.


    Even Xue Hanyi and Xue Hanyue, who were standing by, were slightly taken aback at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s resolute decision.


    Having been sent back by the ancient country, they were no fools and clearly understood the massive benefits represented by each city. They couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Pei Xuanjing was giving up such benefits so easily.


    Pei Xuanjing saw the urgency in Pang Hong and understood. He replied gently, ¡°One city is enough, we don¡¯t need that many. We also need to provide a way out for the world¡¯s martial artists.¡±


    Of course, he knew what the cities represented. But Pei Xuanjing also knew what he wanted: not just for one person to be immortal, but for all beings to attain immortality.


    At present, among the nine cities, three belonged to the Great Ming court. This included a vastwork of vested interests, which he had no desire to manage. Of the remaining six, the Taoist Alliance upied two, and the Demonic Cult, Buddhism School, and the world¡¯s noble families each held one. They had divided everything up andpletely blocked the path of advancement for ordinary martial artists.<div>


    To Pei Xuanjing, this was simply uneptable as it directly contradicted his objectives.


    While he couldn¡¯t ensureplete equality for all living beings, he could at least try to do something within his power to prevent this world from bing stagnant, without extinguishing the hopes of ordinary people.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handlepensations to the other Taoist factions myself. All you need to do is follow my arrangement.¡± Pei Xuanjing cut Pang Hong off before he could say anything more and made the decision.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Pang Hong responded, calming down.


    He was indeed anxious earlier, since Pei Xuanjing had handed over worldly affairs, and the ties between the Shenxiao Sect and the Taoist School were maintained by him. He had responsibilities towards both the Sect and the Taoist factions. But Pang Hong remembered that the Shenxiao Sect existed because of his master, and all that he had was given by his master. Hence, he naturally couldn¡¯t disobey his master¡¯s orders.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded satisfactorily. Some things didn¡¯t need to be exined in detail.


    Ceding a city might seem like a loss, but it could win him a good reputation. If things continued as they were, with ordinary martial artists having no way out, the Taoist School would surely be the first target and position itself against the whole world.


    ¡°Master is remarkable!¡± Xue Hanyi eximed as a trace of admiration shed in her eyes.


    With this move, Pei Xuanjing was literally winning people¡¯s hearts. Themon martial artists of the world would remember this kindness. Moreover, even if Pei Xuanjing did give up the city, as long as it wasn¡¯t controlled by other powers, he would still hold great influence there.


    This made Xue Hanyi admire his tactic. Indeed, even if other people saw through this open scheme, not everyone would have the resolution to follow through. This represented enormous benefits, not something anyone could easily give up.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled lightly and did not say anything more. They all walked towards the City Lord¡¯s Mansion¡­


    ¡°Greetings to the National Teacher.¡±<div>


    Wang Bo¡¯an and a few others came forward to wee Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Mr. Wang is too kind!¡± Pei Xuanjing replied with a smile to Wang Bo¡¯an. ¡°Mr. Wang¡¯s remarkable contributions make him a great hero of the Great Ming and the human race.¡±


    Wang Bo¡¯anughed, ¡°National Teacher, you tter me too much.¡±


    With a wave of his sleeve, he led Pei Xuanjing into the City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Pei Xuanjing noticed a familiar face among the apany¡¯].¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while, Officer Fu.¡±


    This familiar face happened to be Fu Changge, the God Catcher of the Six Gates, whom Pei Xuanjing had met after he first demonstrated his power in Tiandu by killing the Three Wolves of Mo Bei.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honour that the National Teacher still remembers me,¡± Fu Changge said respectfully to Pei Xuanjing.


    No wonder he was so respectful. He would never have expected that the young man who was intercepted by the Three Wolves of Mo Bei in Tiandu would be such a renowned figure within a short period. The once unknown youth was now the number one person in the world, the Taoist School¡¯s Grand Master, and the National Teacher of the empire ¨C a person even his master had to treat with caution.


    Even though he himself had already entered the First-grade Realm and was on the brink of reaching the Spirit Realm, he was simply iparable to Pei Xuanjing.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Pei Xuanjing just smiled and did not say much else.


    As a result of all the struggles he had gone through, he didn¡¯t have many friends. Moreover, at his current level, only a few old acquaintances could be considered his equals.<div>


    The group took their seats in the main hall of the Mansion. Despite Pei Xuanjing¡¯s repeated expressions of modesty, he eventually took the top seat alongside Wang Bo¡¯an.


    Afterwards, Wang Bo¡¯an began briefing him about the current situation. As leader of the human race, no one understood the current situation better than he did.


    After a long while, having listened to Wang Bo¡¯an¡¯s summary, Pei Xuanjing had aplete grasp of the situation here.


    ording to Wang Bo¡¯an¡¯s intelligence, aside from the Demon Race powerhouse he killed, there are another eight or nine. Among them, three are at the Spirit Realm Third Level, with the rest possessing the strength of the Spirit Realm Second Layer.


    After gaining a rough understanding, Pei Xuanjing looked around and asked, ¡°I heard that a powerhouse from the Sky Wastnd has arrived. Why isn¡¯t he here today?¡±

 Chapter 454: 402: Wishing to Deploy Troops, Pacify the Demon Race, Seeking Help from Both of You.

    Chapter 454: 402: Wishing to Deploy Troops, Pacify the Demon Race, Seeking Help from Both of You.<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s inquiry, everyone hesitated and instinctively turned their gazes to Wang Boan, who was seated at the head of the table.


    Wang Boan chuckled, ¡°The strong ones who returned from Tianhuang are stationed at the other two military cities and will be here tonight to meet with the National Master.¡±


    The Great Ming imperial court had three military cities under itsmand. Wang Boan was stationed at the main city, with the remaining two cities manned by members of the Great Ming imperial court in coboration with the Witch Deity Teaching and the powerful ones from Heart Moon Lake, to guard against sudden attacks from the Demon Race.


    Of course, whether this reason was true or not, it didn¡¯t seem worthwhile to discuss publically.


    Upon hearing this reason, Pei Xuanjing smiled slightly, unimpressed.<div>


    Xue Hanyi, sitting on the side, scoffed, ¡°Still putting on airs!¡±


    At his deliberately provoking words, the expressions of those present varied. However, it could be observed that most people¡¯s attention was fixated on Pei Xuanjing.


    After all, as the strongest person currently in the world, it seemed somewhat inappropriate for the other party not to meet Pei Xuanjing upon his arrival, no matter what.


    ¡°No matter, we will wait until tonight then,¡± Pei Xuanjing chuckled.


    Xue Hanyiughed lightly, no longer speaking.


    Admittedly, his words just now had been meant to provoke, but more than that, they reflected his disdain for the posturing of those two groups.


    ording to him, the powerful ones dispatched by both the Witch Deity Teaching and Heart Moon Lake were roughly at his level, at most attaining the Third Level of the Spirit Realm and definitely not exceeding the Fourth Level of the Spirit Realm.


    While such powerful individuals might seem formidablepared to others, in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes, they amounted to nothing. Only Xue Hanyi, who had sparred with Pei Xuanjing, truly understood how powerful he was.


    ¡°Having returned to the Ancestral Land for so many years and still failing to recognize reality, it seems this time neither Heart Moon Lake nor the Witch Deity Teaching sent particrly remarkable people.¡± Xue Hanyi sent a message to Xue Hanyue sitting beside him.


    Xue Hanyue asked in confusion, ¡°Why do you say that, brother?¡±


    Xue Hanyi scoffed, ¡°If they had refused to cooperate after returning, that would have been eptable. But now they have shown willingness to cooperate, and then they put on this show upon Pei Xuanjing¡¯s arrival today. They¡¯re worried about losing face, like trying to keep the appearance of a brothel while still wanting to erect a monument of chastity.¡±


    Xue Hanyi might currently be a defeated rival under Pei Xuanjing, but he had nevertheless gained clear insight into the current situation.<div>


    In the Ancestral Land right now, Pei Xuanjing not only possessed transcendental power, but he also had immense influence. Unless a warrior arrived from the Sky Wastnd who could suppress Pei Xuanjing, there was simply no way to shake the current bnce.


    The fact that the people from the Witch Deity Teaching and Heart Moon Lake returned and did not directly conflict with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s party was great news and signalled a promising start.


    Unfortunately, their actions today were a significant misstep in Xue Hanyi¡¯s view; they remained too preupied with maintaining their own dignity.


    In Xue Hanyi¡¯s estimation, the top priority now was to ingratiate themselves with Pei Xuanjing and establish a coborative rtionship. Perhaps even the return of the Xue ancient country in the future might offer opportunities for full cooperation with Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing was unaware that he held such a position in Xue Hanyi¡¯s eyes. After mingling with the crowd for a while, he followed Wang Boan and left the room.


    The departure of the two wasn¡¯t surprising to anyone, for the matters they were to discuss next were not something the others could participate in.


    The two moved to another ce, Wang Boan¡¯s study.


    Once they were seated, Pei Xuanjing opened the conversation byplimenting, ¡°Although Sir was unable to attend the gathering at Shenxiao Mountain that day, I assumed it was not because Sir was unable to enter the Spirit Realm, but rather because Sir chose not to. Now that Sir has demonstrated his power, it is clear that my assumption was correct.¡±


    Indeed, even though Bai Xiaosheng had mentioned in his message that Wang Boan had not entered the Spirit Realm, Pei Xuanjing had thought otherwise. Thus, he still extended an invitation. Unfortunately, Wang Boan had declined the invitation, citing being too upied with military affairs.


    Wang Boan, not sure why Pei Xuanjing regarded him in such a different light,ughed, ¡°You tter me, I had been simply fortunate.¡±


    After some small talk, Wang Boan took the initiative to bring up the subject, ¡°The purpose of my invitation, I presume you have guessed!¡±


    ¡°I came here straight away after leaving seclusion, which is intended to resolve this matter.¡± Pei Xuanjing replied with a smile, ¡°With the continuous arrival of strong ones from Tianhuang, there¡¯s no time to dy any further.¡±<div>


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Wang Boan nodded.


    ¡°I presume you already have a foolproof n, please share it unreservedly.¡± Pei Xuanjing suggested.


    He guessed that Wang Boan¡¯s invitation was to discuss how to deploy troops to deal with the Demon Race outside the border, and that was his reason foring too.


    Now that Wang Boan has ideas, he will naturally follow them, after all, even though he was powerful, his military strategy and formation skills were inadequate.


    Pei Xuanjing was not the kind of person who believes he can micro-manage everything, so each has his specialty, and this matter should be left to professionals!


    ¡°Alright!¡± Wang Boan did not hesitate either.


    His private invitation to Pei Xuanjing was exactly to discuss this matter, considering thetter¡¯s status as a national guru and a strong figure. If their opinions sh and sparks a dispute, it would inevitably cause ripples.


    Therefore, to maintain stability, they need to reach consensus.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s attitude naturally made Wang Boan happy.


    ¡°Regarding how to annihte those demonic beasts, I¡¯ve had a rough n for a long time, but it has not been executed due to the inability to deal with the strong figures of the Demon Race.¡± Wang Boan said with a smile to Pei Xuanjing: ¡°But today, with your presence, that worry is certainly unnecessary.¡±


    Pei Xuanjingughed and waited for him to continue.


    Next, Wang Boan exined his n one by one, and Pei Xuanjing listened attentively.<div>


    At night, within the City Lord¡¯s Mansion, the lights were bright. Besides some necessary generals and strongmen, most of the powerful people were gathered here.


    Although Pei Xuanjing hade here quietly, the news had still leaked out, and the Noble Alliance, Outsiders¡¯ Alliance, the Buddhist School, and the Demonic Cult had each sent their strongmen.


    ¡°Master, let me introduce you.¡± Wang Boan pointed at a man and a woman in front of him and said to Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Ha ha, you don¡¯t need to introduce them, sir. I can guess that these two must be the powerhouses who descended from Tianhuang, Mu Xianzi from Heart Moon Lake and Mr. Wu from the Witch Deity Teaching!¡± Pei Xuanjingughed and said: ¡°I, Pei Xuanjing, have seen both.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Mu Binghua greets the national guru.¡±


    ¡°I, Wu, have greeted the national guru.¡±


    The man and woman, the woman was curvaceous, with a beautiful face and a cool persona which added a touch of sanctity.


    The man was ordinary-looking, with a hoarse voice, and was dressed in a ck robe.


    ¡°These days must have been difficult for both of you. If it weren¡¯t for your assistance, I¡¯m afraid millions of soldiers would have been harmed by the Demon Race, causing a catastrophic disaster.¡± Pei Xuanjing spoke in a serious tone.


    ¡°National Guru, you tter us. If we stood idly by as part of the human race, would we not beughed at by the Demon Race?¡±


    Both repeatedly declined thepliment.


    Xue Hanyi, standing to the side, had eyes shing with uncertainty, wondering what the two were thinking. He looked coldly at the two people. He knew Mu Binghua, the prodigy disciple of Heart Moon Lake, but he was somewhat puzzled by Mr. Wu from the Witch Deity Teaching, as he had never heard of him before.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing nodded at them, and directly said, ¡°I want to assist and deploy troops to wipe out the Demon Race, I wonder if the two of you would assist me.¡±


    There was no borate introduction, it was in and straightforward.


    Both of them were stunned, not expecting Pei Xuanjing to be so direct.


    Not only them, everyone around was shocked by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s decisive words, their thoughts in turmoil.

 Chapter 455: 403: Setting Off, Demon Race’s Plan (Subscribe, request for monthly ticket!)

    Chapter 455: 403: Setting Off, Demon Race¡¯s n (Subscribe, request for monthly ticket!)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    gs flying, drums beating ceaselessly.


    Gathering hundreds of thousands of soldiers together was an impressive sight. The boundless elite soldiers gathered together, the surging killing intent and Blood Qi converged together, even the sky changed its color.


    Even if Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t understand how tomand soldiers, looking at this hundreds of thousands of troops in front of him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of heroism. He praised Wang Boan, ¡°Yourmand of the troops, I fear, is not inferior to the famous generals of the military school.¡±


    Wang Boan¡¯s left hand was on the hilt of his sword at his waist, and his right hand gently stroked his long beard. Hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s praise, his face also showed a hint of color.


    After all, no matter what, being able to receive vocal praise from Pei Xuanjing, who¡¯s the best in the world, is recognition.<div>


    He modestly said, ¡°Grandmaster is too kind, this old man has only achieved a little, he cannot bepared to the wise men of the military school.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head, ¡°Themander is being overly modest. In the future, you need only write about military strategies and spread them around the world, and there will surely be a ce for you in the Martial Temple.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t ttering, it was truly heartfelt.


    Considering the other person¡¯s identity, born from the Confucian Gate, starting the Heart Teachings, and managing tomand the troops to eliminate the Former Yuan and expanding territory by a thousand miles, such achievements would certainly earn him great fame.


    Wang Boan just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Brother, these soldiers, despite being slightly weaker, are worthy of being called elite just based on their momentum.¡± Xue Hanyue told Xue Hanyi.


    Xue Hanyi stood to one side, looking at the densely packed soldiers, feeling the iron-blooded atmosphere, he also couldn¡¯t help but nod, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s worthy of the dynasty that can suppress the world in our Ancestral Land. It¡¯s clear that there arepetent people in this dynasty.¡±


    Being from the Xue ancient country, they knew far more about soldiers than Mu Binghua from the Heart Moon Lake and Mr. Wu from the Witch Deity Teaching.


    It can be said that the reason a kingdom can stand proud, aside from a strong force that can suppress the nation¡¯s fate, the other is the army made up of soldiers that seem insignificant.


    For any dynasty or empire, as long as ordinary soldiers are still brave, and the generals haven¡¯t degenerated, the dynasty or empire can stand tall. Even if there¡¯s asionally an ipetent emperor, it can still guarantee the prosperity of the dynasty or empire.


    He couldn¡¯t really appreciate the Great Ming Empire of the Ancestral Land. After all, as the royal family and the imperial court, their power is taken away by big forces like Pei Xuanjing, which means the empire has started to decline.


    In his view, the existence of this empire is just because those forces need the name of an empire.<div>


    But now, seeing this hundreds of thousands of troops, his thinking changed immediately. These hundreds of thousands of troops form an unmatched power in the Ancestral Land where there are not many powerful people in the Spirit Realm.


    Even if the Heaven and Earth recover in the future, and our ancient races return, the Great Ming imperial court only needs to retain these hundreds of thousands of elite soldiers, and it will not necessarily not have a ce there.


    Just as Xue Hanyi was nning in secret, he heard Wang Boan¡¯s loud voice:


    ¡°Today, the demons suddenly attacked, acting unjustly and feeding on the human race¡­ Today, I, yourmander, am ordered by His Majesty to destroy the demonic beasts and return peace to the human race.¡±


    ¡°Annihte the demonic beasts!¡±


    ¡°Annihte the demonic beasts!¡±


    A roar that seemed to shake the heavens rose, the hundreds of thousands of soldiers and tens of thousands of martial artists were indignant. The noise shook the sky, the heaven shook, the earth trembled!


    ¡°Depart!¡±


    At Wang Boan¡¯smand, hundreds of thousands of troops set off.


    This was just one of the armies, and this expedition was a war of extermination. Apart from a portion of soldiers who were left behind, the rest of the army poured out in full force.


    Moreover, there were also the strong representatives of various powers gathered within these nine military cities, as well as the martial artists who had gathered from everywhere.


    Ordinary martial artists wanting to hunt demonic beasts would have to rely on forming groups and venturing stealthily, which was not without its risks. Once they attracted the attention ofrge numbers of demonic beasts and got surrounded, it would be easy for them to get trapped and difficult to escape.<div>


    But with arge army leading the way this time, their pressure was significantly reduced, and they naturally had no inhibitions. After all, the risks involved in this were much smaller than hunting demonic beasts on their own, and the rewards were much greater.


    Furthermore, after Pei Xuanjing and representatives from other Taoist factions had finished their discussions and the news that a military city would be allocated for ordinary martial artists was circted, it drew the gratitude of countless martial artists and led them to join this war.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The millions of martial artists gathered in the nine military cities swarmed out, making it impossible for the numerous demonic beasts outside the border to maintain arge numerical advantage.


    Of course, there were pros and cons. Such a massive operation was impossible to conceal. The moment they began to gather the troops, the strong beings of the Demon Race had already received the news.


    Within the gathering ce of the Demon Race, several strong beings of the Demon Race were assembled, their expressions solemn.


    At this moment, there were eight Demon Race beings at the Spirit Realm gathered here, three at the Spirit Realm Third Level, and the rest were all at the Spirit Realm Second Layer.


    ¡°The human race is attacking, what should we do now?¡± The one who spoke was a strong being from the Eagle Tribe, Eagle Seventeen. He too had received news of Pei Xuanjing and the others mobilizing their troops through the influence of the eagles.


    The rest of the powerful beings in the Demon Race turned their eyes towards a petite young man, General Bei.


    The majority of demons who had descended this time belonged primarily to the Eagle and Wolf ns. ording to the rules of the Demon Race, where the strong are respected, the most powerful Wolf King was the leader.


    However, since the most powerful Wolf King was currently in seclusion, the role of military strategist fell to General Bei.


    Upon hearing this news, General Bei¡¯s eyes whirled around, shing with brilliance and he fell silent.


    Truth be told, these demons indigenous to the Tianhuang World didn¡¯t have a clear understanding of the concept of their ancestralnd.<div>


    This time, the strong beings of the Demon Race sent them back with orders to upy a piece of territory and prepare for the arrival of their tribe¡¯s powerful beings in the future.


    Unexpectedly, their timing of arrival was so fortuitous that it coincided with their descent onto a human tribe in the ins.


    These human tribes actually worshipped the Wolf n. Unlike the fear and hatred the humans of the Tianhuang World felt towards them, they instead prayed for their help to resist the other human tribes.


    As for the civil strife among the humans, they, the demons, were naturally happy to see it unfold and didn¡¯t refuse at all, resulting in hundreds of thousands of members of the Wolf n battling the human armies.


    Then, after His Highness Wolf King leveraged these humble humans to understand this world, he decisively chose to usurp their homes and eat them, using this ce to establish a territory for the Demon Race and cultivate demonic beasts.


    It should be noted that within the secret methods of the Demon Race, one method of awakening the wisdom of ordinary demonic beasts involves using the essence of human flesh and blood.


    Originally, their n was to await the awakening of more demonic beasts using the essence of these humans¡¯ flesh and blood, train more demonic beasts, then attack and ughter the human race along the way, using war to sustain the war, and grab more living space for the Demon Race.


    However, what they did not expect was that their n was hindered just as it had begun.


    First, a great demon at the Spirit Realm Second Layer who infiltrated to assassinate themander of the human army was killed instead. Following that was the despicable return of a powerful human who disrupted their ns.


    A momentter, General Bei asked, ¡°Do you know why the humans are sending troops this time? Could it be that some powerful being hase from the human race?¡±

 Chapter 456: 404: The Demon Race’s Scheme, Spiritual Vein

    Chapter 456: 404: The Demon Race¡¯s Scheme, Spiritual Vein<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    The Demon Race and the human race had been calm for over half a year without any major wars, both sides temporarily waiting for the right opportunity. It was because of this that His Highness Wolf King began his seclusion.


    For the humans to suddenly send troops this time, something must have happened.


    Could it be that another powerful human descended from the Sky Wastnd?


    So many years have passed, and it would make sense if another strong human showed up.


    ¡°We have received no such news.¡± Eagle Seventeen shook his head and said, ¡°ording to the information sent back by people under mymand, it seems that the human named Pei Xuanjing, who is imed to be the most powerful in the world, has re-emerged!¡±<div>


    ¡°Hmm!¡± General Bei¡¯s eyes slightly chilled, his heart sinking.


    Although they had never seen Pei Xuanjing, they had heard of his name from the tribespeople. The name of this man, considered as the number one in the human ancestralnd, was far from unfamiliar.


    Leaving everything else aside, just thinking about four or five years ago, at the Shenxiao Mountain, Pei Xuanjing had subdued two powerful beings from the Xue ancient country, demonstrating a strength like that of the Fifth Order. It was impossible not to regard him with caution.


    A rank of the Fifth Order equates to a cultivator who had at least reached the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm. Such a powerful being would rule unchallenged even in the Sky Wastnd, even more so in this newly restored ancestralnd.


    ¡°This could get tricky,¡± muttered General Bei to himself.


    The peace enjoyed by the human race recently was due to their inferiority to the Demon Race in terms of topbat strength. Now that Pei Xuanjing has re-emerged, even if his strength has not improved by a single bit, it would prove enough to make up for that drawback. In that case, their sudden attack is not surprising.


    However, for the Demon Race, this is not good news because the current bnce of power has been broken.


    ¡°We should invite His Highness Wolf King toe out of seclusion,¡± one of the Great Demons suggested.


    Information from Wang Bo¡¯an and his people was a bitcking. They only understood the strength of the demon troops in action, but they didn¡¯t know that the real leader Wolf King didn¡¯t participate in the fight this time.


    His Highness Wolf King, within the Demon Race, anyone referred to as ¡°Your Highness¡± belongs to one of the Demon Kings, who are at least of the Fifth Order or a powerful entity at the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm.


    From the perspective of the Great Demons, only if the Wolf Kinges out of seclusion could they stand against Pei Xuanjing, who is possibly a Fifth Order entity. Otherwise, their situation would be very desperate.


    ¡°His Highness Wolf King¡¯s seclusion concerns significant matters and must not be disturbed.¡± General Bei shook his head in refusal.<div>


    It must be said that, whether it is thanks to Wang Bo¡¯an¡¯s clever nning or just luck, the timing of his attack is very awkward for many of the Demon Race¡¯s powerful beings.


    However, General Bei is clear that disrupting the Wolf King¡¯s seclusion, which is paramount now, would not be allowed under any circumstances. Thus, he made up his mind to reject the idea.


    ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, we might not be able to hold on for long,¡± Eagle Seventeen frowned.


    Their most powerful beings were only at the Spirit Realm Third Level, equivalent to the Fourth Order Peak. It won¡¯t be easy to resist Pei Xuanjing, who is likely of the Fifth Order. It¡¯s even possible that they could lose their lives.


    The other Great Demons also nodded. The matter of the Demon King was important, but they couldn¡¯t risk their lives for it.


    None of the other Great Demons agreed with the idea. Although they are all currently following the orders of the Wolf King, they wouldn¡¯t risk their lives for him.


    ¡°No matter what, His Highness Wolf King must not be disturbed during his seclusion!¡± General Bei¡¯s expression remained cold, reaffirming his point.


    This is the difference between the human race and the Demon Race. Although the members of the Demon Race are from the same group, in name only, they truly only trust members of their own kind. Ultimately, it¡¯s a matter of survival of the fittest.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Despite respecting the Wolf King, the only reason they do so is because of orders from the higher-ups of the Demon Race. Even if these Great Demons truly made a mistake, their own kind would need to punish them, not the Wolf King.


    General Bei felt powerless about this.


    Seeing General Bei¡¯s firm refusal, the other Great Demons silently turned their gazes elsewhere, each lost in their own thoughts.


    Seeing this, General Bei feltpelled to say, ¡°Gentlemen, the owner of the prairie we currently upy is the descendant of the previous dynasty of the Divine Continent human race. Although the previous empire has crumbled, this descendant still retains a lot of the human race¡¯s Qi Luck.¡±<div>


    ¡°Interestingly, the previous human empire even worshipped the Wolf n as a totem, which is extremely fortunate. If His Highness Wolf King could refine this Qi Luck into his own, his strength would surely escte to a higher level, which would be of great benefit to our next ns.¡±


    It¡¯s quite a coincidence, Former Yuan originated from the prairie, where they had always revered the wolf as a totem. Even after ruling the Central ins and establishing a dynasty, their faith in the Wolf n never wavered.


    Therefore, after the remnants of Former Yuan fled to the prairie, the Qi Luck they left behind took on the form of a wolf totem, which was undoubtedly very much in line with the Wolf King.


    If the Wolf King could refine this human Qi Luck into his own, his power would surely increase a great deal. It would be a great benefit to the Demon Race and perhaps even help him be the most powerful Demon King in the world.


    The rest of the Great Demons remained silent, but it was clear from their eyes that they agreed with General Bei¡¯s point.


    However, even if this n works out, the greatest beneficiary would be the Wolf King. They would hardly gain anything. Even when the powerful beings of the Demon Race return, most of the credit will go to the Wolf King with little left for them.


    Seeing this, General Bei realized that unless he came up with something valuable to offer, these demons would never fully support the Wolf King. He gritted his teeth and revealed a big secret.


    ¡°While exterminating the descendants of the empire, His Highness Wolf King and I discovered a big secret.¡±


    On hearing this, all the Great Demons turned their attention to General Bei. They were drawn in by his statement.


    General Bei took a deep breath, looked around, and spoke solemnly, ¡°Near this prairie that we upy, there is a spiritual vein!¡±


    A spiritual vein!


    There was indeed a spiritual vein. The remaining Great Demons immediately brightened up, their eyes bursting with eager light, and some even stood up!<div>


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°What grade of spiritual vein is it?¡±


    ¡°Even the lowest-level spiritual vein is a good thing for us. If we could upy it, we would very likely be able to change our destinies.¡±


    General Bei raised his hand to stop the discussion among the demons, and directly gave the answer: ¡°ording to His Highness Wolf King, it¡¯s a top-level spiritual vein. And what¡¯s more, it might even be a dragon vein, enriched with Qi Luck.¡±


    The spiritual vein is a mineral vein formed from the crystallization of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi. This type of mineral vein can draw together the essence Qi of heaven and earth, forming an excellent cultivation treasure.


    The dragon vein, on the other hand, is even more precious than the spiritual vein.


    A dragon vein is more desirable than a spiritual vein because it contains Qi Luck. This vein is one of the scarce ways to store Qi Luck


    Founding a school or a sect isn¡¯t something pulled out of thin air, there have to be specific conditions to be met.

 Chapter 457: 405: Set off, Slay the Demon

    Chapter 457: 405: Set off, y the Demon<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Millions of mighty armies moved out in a grandiose manner, a sight so grandiose it blocked out the sun. The excellentmanding abilities of Wang Boan were fully unleashed at this moment.


    Commanding an army of millions was no easy task for any seasoned generals, but for Wang Boan, it was as effortless as eating and drinking.


    As the grand army set out for battle, the beasts in the ins, whose intelligence had been awakened by the demon race, naturally got involved. Countless wolves, insects, tigers, and leopards surged forward. Both herbivores and carnivores put aside their fights and charged towards the human army together.


    Pei Xuanjing and Xue Hanyi among others stood on a mountain peak, surrounded by some excellent Taoist warriors led by Pang Hong.


    ¡°Pang Hong, you and the followers of the Taoist School take action too. You can¡¯t partake in the uing events,¡± Pei Xuanjingmanded coolly, gazing at the distance where humans and beasts were battling, his back was facing the crowd.<div>


    ¡°Yes, I obey yourmand!¡± Pang Hong responded with a fist salute.


    In the next moment, Pang Hong, along with the excellent Taoist warriors, rushed forth down the mountain.


    Pei Xuanjing paid no more attention to them. He turned to hispanion and said, ¡°Let¡¯s search for the demon race, as they are not showing up.¡±


    At present, besides Xue Hanyi and others, there was Mu Binghua from the Heart Moon Lake, Mr. Wu from the Witch Deity Teaching, Maitreya Sect Leader Zhao Baiyang, Demonic Cult Leader Xue Wuheng, the Old Heavenly Master from Dragon Tiger Mountain, Qingxu, and two god monks Wu Fa and Wu Xiang from Buddhism School.


    Just recently, these individuals have aplished the Spirit Realm Second Layer, bing almost all Spirit Realm experts, not even a single one was on the Spirit Realm Onefold, the least among them was on the Spirit Realm Second Layer.


    ¡°Great!¡±


    ¡°With Brother Pei here, takedown will be like catching!¡± Zhao Baiyangughed heartily.


    They had been waiting here for a long time, hoping for the powerhouses of the demon race to appear to make a joint attack. But their opponents seemed too cautious and never exposed themselves. Hence, they had to take the initiative in their hands.


    Zhao Baiyang didn¡¯t quite like such watch-and-wait strategies. If they were powerful enough, they should simply go and beat them directly instead of wasting time.


    Now that Pei Xuanjing no longer adopted the watch-and-wait strategy, he was naturally pleased.


    What Pei Xuanjing and others didn¡¯t know was that the forces of the demon race were not unwilling to take immediate action. The news General Bei gave was of too much importance. They had to witness it themselves to confirm its authenticity.


    Other than every force having strong individuals of a certain level residing in them, and meeting the resources requirement, the most important thing, amongst all, was having a dragon vein.<div>


    Dragon vein meant having and with a constant supply of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, capable of nurturing heavenly and earthly treasures, a great ce for cultivation, as well as Qi Luck.


    Just like the Xue ancient country where Xue Hanyi and others resided, the possession of an imperial level dragon vein had guaranteed its strength.


    In the Sky Wastnd, only those stepping into the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm could be considered true powerhouses. They were eligible to pursue longevity and find the mythical immortals.


    Unfortunately, each step in the cultivation of the Spiritual Realm is incredibly difficult. Countless individuals have been stopped at the threshold between the Spirit Realm Sixth Level and the Spirit Realm Seventh Level. No matter how talented they were, many couldn¡¯t cross this barrier for a long time.


    For these great demons, even if they were talented, it was not guaranteed that they could reach the Spirit Realm Seventh Level in the future. They knew that unless they received the support of their respective races, otherwise, the Spirit Realm Sixth Level would be their ultimate level. Progressing any further would be difficult.


    After all, there were too many talented individuals in the demon race. They could not be considered top-ranked, so they would not get the support of the entire race. They needed to find their cultivation resources to fuel their cultivation journeys.


    The news about this Spirit Vein undoubtedly gave them a glimmer of hope, which was, undoubtedly, the opportunity they had been desperately seeking.


    They had initially riskeding to the ancestralnd knowing that after Heaven and Earth Essence Qi¡¯s revival, the ancestralnd would undergo drastic transformations, with many opportunities appearing, leading them further in their cultivation path.


    Upon receiving this news, all the great demons believed it as their reward for risky journeys to the ancestralnd. Not a single great demon was willing to give up this chance.


    Because if they could use the Spirit Vein for their cultivation, it would be greatly beneficial. It would enhance their cultivation base and give them an edge in their eventual breakthrough to the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm.


    It should not be misunderstood that this dragon vein was only useful for the human race; in fact, it was equally useful to the demon race.


    If this Spirit Vein was indeed a dragon vein containing Qi Luck, they could use it to establish their demon nation. Even if they could not fully upy it in the future, they could take advantage of this opportunity to make their cultivation better. This would give them an upper hand in the demon nation and win huge benefits.<div>


    Or, even if it wasn¡¯t, or if they could not fight against the human race, as long as they could buy enough time and use the worst method to divide this Spirit Vein directly, do not wait for its maturity, just the spiritual source of the Spirit Vein alone would be a priceless treasure for cultivation.


    ¡°Since this Spirit Vein is correct, we must go all out.¡± One of the great demons dered as soon as he confirmed the Spirit Vein¡¯s authenticity.


    With their means and insights, they were a bit short in confirming whether it was a dragon vein, but they could definitely confirm that this was an extraordinary Spirit Vein. As long as there was a Spirit Vein at the base, it was worth their shot.


    Everyone has to know, among all these great demons who arrived, which one did not have a trump card?N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The previous evasion was because there were no benefits, and they did not want to fight for Wolf King. So, they feared the ends and the means.


    Now they saw tangible benefits and did not mind going all out!


    Even Pei Xuanjing did not expect that the dragon vein outside the border would be discovered by these demon races, spurring them to make a desperate stand.


    After all, such a temptation was irresistible to these great demons because they knew this was a once-in-a-thousand-year opportunity. If they missed it, they might never get another chance in a lifetime.


    Just as these great demons made their decision, Pei Xuanjing, along with ten other Spirit Realm powerhouses, arrived deep in the demon race¡¯s stronghold.


    All these eleven individuals who had reached the Spirit Realm Second Layer were skilled. The remaining beasts¡¯ resistance efforts, even if there were over a dozen of Spirit Realm Onefold demons, were barely effective.


    ¡°Humans, damned!¡±


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing and others killing wantonly, the group of great demons were furious.<div>

 Chapter 503: 451: Want a Divine Position? (Celebrating 1 Million Words!)

    Chapter 503: Chapter 451: Want a Divine Position? (Celebrating 1 Million Words!)<div>


    ¡°Tell them, not everyone can have a Divine Position. But if they want a Divine Position, they need to give something in exchange, they can¡¯t just swallow the benefits without offering anything in return!¡±


    Although Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t show himself, his words were clearly transmitted, reaching every force¡¯s ears.


    The various parties didn¡¯t object to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s request. After all, if Pei Xuanjing were to monopolize the Divine Position and let the Taoist School absorb it alone, unwilling to share it with them, they could use the initial reasons to jointly coerce him.


    But now, Pei Xuanjing has agreed to share, as long as they pay the price, they have no excuse to object.


    After all, to get something, one has to pay a price. This is only fair. Regardless of Taindu¡¯s opposition, Pei Xuanjing held the high moral ground.


    Bai Xiaosheng smiled slightly, raising another question: ¡°Are there counting limits to the Divine Positions?¡±<div>


    ¡°Depends on whether those people can think through it.¡± Pei Xuanjing replied to Bai Xiaosheng with a smile.


    As for the matter of the Divine Positions, Pei Xuanjing hadn¡¯t thought of monopolizing. There was no need for that.


    Others might be ignorant, but how could he and Zhu Houji, the two controllers of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, not know? The Divine Position is more than sufficient. To put it bluntly, even if all the martial artists and civilians of this world are given Divine Positions through enfeoffment, it could be done.


    Of course, indiscriminate granting of enfeoffment not only reduces the efficacy of the Divine Position to the minimum but is also meaningless.


    After the establishment of the Divine Dynasty, besides granting Divine Positions, the greater benefit is that the entire Great Ming territory will be linked together, covered by countless streams of Qi Luck, and draw more Heaven and Earth Essence Qi. This Heaven and Earth Essence Qi will gradually change the bodies of ordinary people and martial artists, transformation in their cultivation talent.


    Moreover, as the saying goes, ¡°scarcity makes things precious¡±. If the Divine Position ismon, it will make the position seem tasteless. Therefore, the number of Divine Positions needs to be controlled to show its preciousness and its value.


    ording to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s estimate, with the current Qi Luck of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, the warriors who truly exert the effect of the Divine Position must at least step into the third-grade realm. Only the strong of this realm can fully bring out theirbat power and bear the Divine Position.


    Indeed, can bear the Divine Position.


    This Divine Position is not cheap. It¡¯s not that you can bear it as soon as it is granted to you. It takes qualifications. Come to speak about it, the third-grade realm is most suitable now.


    In the future, when the strength of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty is further elevated and umtes more Qi Luck, the strength to bear the enfeoffment will be lowered, and there will be more Divine Positions.


    Of course, even now, some things aren¡¯t fixed.


    If Pei Xuanjing or Zhu Houji are willing to pay a certain price, those with lower strength can also be granted the Divine Position, but this will consume more Qi Luck and other costs.<div>


    But, as always, why do you have the qualifications for Pei Xuanjing or Zhu Houji to bear the cost for you?


    ¡°It seems I¡¯m correct in my guess.¡± Hearing the answer, Bai Xiaosheng immediately understood Pei Xuanjing¡¯s idea.


    At the same time, he also guessed the thoughts of Emperor who was in the Imperial City.


    With an abundant quantity of Divine Positions, the Emperor can deliberately let this matter go, observe the real faces of his ministers, and the situation.


    With the big target of ground Divine Dynasty before them, everyone could unite. But when ites to sharing the fruits of sess, many people begin to show their real faces.


    But then, Bai Xiaosheng, and Pei Xuanjing had no intention to meddle. After all, this is an internal matter of the Great Ming imperial court, and they should not intervene.


    Even if they were to intervene, it could easily cause unnecessary trouble and arouse the Emperor¡¯s suspicion. Now that the Emperor has greatly improved in prestige, they need to maintain a certain level of respect for a strong person.


    Of course, the Emperor will also understand not to interfere in the matters of the martial world and leave it to Pei Xuanjing to handle. This can be considered a tacit understanding between the two parties.


    ¡°I believe the wise ones already know what I really want.¡± Pei Xuanjing yed with the Golden Book and Jade Scroll in his hand,ughing yfully.


    Bai Xiaosheng also smiled slightly: ¡°Of course, the world has nevercked wise people. It¡¯s just that many people appear stubborn and slow, but that¡¯s only because the current benefits are not enough to prompt them to change.¡±


    As for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s thought, Bai Xiaosheng understood that he wanted to use this opportunity to exchange for those people¡¯s skills and aplish his own ns.


    In Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s opinion, Pei Xuanjing has seeded. After all, previously, those people were conservative and persistently imed that their ancestral skills could not be leaked. But the temptation of the Divine Position is another matter, and it far surpasses any material possessions.<div>


    The inherited skills mean nothing if they could get a Divine Position. This long life would not only give the strong more time to be stronger but also add to their faction¡¯s resources.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what choice they make.¡± Pei Xuanjing said with a smile, he seemed to be confident about the following events.


    Bai Xiaosheng smiled but said nothing, because he held the same opinion.


    But at this time, he heard Pei Xuanjing say, ¡°In addition to teaching all the skills, I also n to establish a Taoist Academy like the academies of the Confucian Gate.¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng showed a surprised face: ¡°Taoist Academy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s going to be called the Taoist Academy. I¡¯ll be the dean myself, spread the Way to the world, give lectures on time, and anyone willing to learn is wee,¡± Pei Xuanjing said.


    His statement of imitating the academies of the Confucian Gate is just a metaphor. His real aim is to design ording to the education system of his previous life, and start a school teaching the method of cultivation.


    If this n can be implemented,bined with his n to release all skill inheritances to all martial artists in the world and spread these schools throughout the states, prefectures, and counties of the world, that would really encourage countless people to cultivate.


    After hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n, Bai Xiaosheng felt a sh of shock and said, ¡°If this n truly gets implemented, your status might be as prestigious as those founders of the Taoist School, and the scientists of the Hundred Schools of Thought.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but express his admiration for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s grand n. If aplished, Pei Xuanjing will win the support of martial artists all over the world and be a living saint, earning countless people¡¯s respect and admiration.


    Pei Xuanjing did not hide his thoughts, saying, ¡°Just as I said before, individual ns fall short. Only by gathering the wisdom of all beings, maybe we can explore the Path of Longevity.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 459: 407: Trade, to Seek Protection (Fifth Update, Second Update)

    Chapter 459: 407: Trade, to Seek Protection (Fifth Update, Second Update)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Meeting Pei Xuanjing¡¯s curious gaze, Mr. Wu¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in getting involved. But if Master is interested, I would like to make a trade with Master.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Pei Xuanjing slightly furrowed his brow.


    He was only mildly curious about this Mr. Wu¡¯s identity and casually asked out of curiosity. He had no intention of pursuing it to the root, as everyone has their secrets. As long as the other person¡¯s secret doesn¡¯t affect him, he wouldn¡¯t interfere.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect such a reply from the other party, which aroused more curiosity in him, sparking some interest.


    ¡°That being said, you have piqued my curiosity. If you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s hear what it is,¡± Pei Xuanjing said, chuckling.<div>


    With a smile on his face, Mr. Wu didn¡¯t speak outright but chose to convey it secretly.


    However, what he ryed to Pei Xuanjing startled him, shifting his focuspletely from the distant battlefield.


    ¡°I heard that the Master wants to establish the Divine Dynasty on Earth and seal the gods. Coincidentally, I have some information about the Divine Dynasty on Earth, which might assist the Master¡¯s uing ns. I wonder if Master would be willing to ept it.¡±


    After hearing this, Pei Xuanjing fell silent for a moment, not responding immediately. Mr. Wu didn¡¯t rush him but waited for his reply.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s expression remained calm, but he was quickly analyzing the other person¡¯s words in his mind.


    As for him knowing about the Divine Dynasty n, Pei Xuanjing was not surprised. After all, once a secret is known to a second person, it¡¯s no longer a secret.


    When the n of the Divine Dynasty was known to various major powers and the elder statesmen of the Court, it was within their expectation that this news wouldn¡¯t remain hidden for long.


    In fact, they intentionally spread the news as this matter represented the interests of countless people. Most people could benefit from it, which could sway many people to their side.


    Thus, after the news was spread, a multitude of powerful entities chose to side with the Taoist School and the imperial court, strengthening their strength.


    So, even if the other party knows about this news, it doesn¡¯t matter, because at the moment, in the Daming World, Pei Xuanjing is the strongest and represents the major powers. People like Mr. Wu are incapable of stopping this matter.


    ¡°However, the fact that the other party also has information about the Divine Dynasty and wishes to trade with me is quite strange,¡± thought Pei Xuanjing.


    The Divine Dynasty in Daming World is a mystery, but in the Sky Wastnd, it¡¯s not too mysterious. Even kingdoms like the Xue ancient country are just a mutated version of Divine Dynasty, or a simplified version.<div>


    However, based on the information gleaned from Xue Hanyi, Pei Xuanjing felt that he had more information about the Divine Dynasty than the other party.


    Now, with such confidence from Mr. Wu, Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help guessing. The Witch Deity Teaching, an ancient power inherited from ancient times, might hold some hidden secrets unknown to others.


    ¡°So what does Mr. wish to receive in exchange?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked.


    He didn¡¯t ask what the other party had first but what the other party wanted to trade.


    He needed to judge from what the other party wanted whether this trade was worth it or not.


    Mr. Wu answered slowly, ¡°I have two conditions. Firstly, if the Divine Dynasty is truly established, I hope to have a ce in this Divine Dynasty; secondly, when the forces of the Sky Wastnd return, I wish to receive Master¡¯s protection.¡±


    Seeing his two conditions, Pei Xuanjing slightly furrowed his brow, weighing them in his mind.


    The first condition wasn¡¯t much of a problem. After the construction of the Divine Dynasty, there would be countless benefits to be offered. It was expected that the other party wants to join it eventually.


    After all, this Divine Dynasty is different from Sects. They wee powerful entities from all sides to join. As long as what Mr. Wu offers has sufficient value, giving him a slice of the pie wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    However, Pei Xuanjing was surprised by the second condition. The other party wants his protection once those powers of the Sky Wastnd return.


    My protection?


    Pei Xuanjing furrowed his brow slightly, finding it a bit strange.<div>


    The other party belongs to the Witch Deity Teaching, an ultimate force with the Nine Realms of Spirit sitting in town. It is a hegemonic existence in the Sky Wastnd. Why would a student of the Witch Deity Teaching need his protection?


    Could it be¡­


    ¡°Since Mr. belongs to the Witch Deity Teaching and relies on it with powerful entities at your disposal, why would you need my shield?¡± Pei Xuanjing chuckled, then suddenly with a grave face, he enquired, ¡°Unless, you¡¯re not a student of the Witch Deity Teaching?¡±


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, Mr. Wu¡¯s expression remained unchanged, dismissing the suspicion idly, ¡°Master need not guess, I am indeed from the Witch Deity Teaching. There¡¯s no need to worry. If it were false, they would certainly not be able to deceive.¡±


    ¡°As for why I, being a member of the Witch Deity Teaching, still need Master¡¯s protection, that¡¯s my matter. The secrets therein can¡¯t be shared with Master for the time being. But please rest assured, Master, this absolutely won¡¯t attract the Witch Deity Teaching¡¯s hostility.¡±


    Having stood at the peak of the Nine Realms of Spirit, these powerful entities possess extraordinary strength. A single action is enough to shake the world.


    Mr. Wu was aware of how strong the Witch Deity Teaching, bolstered by suchly immensely powerful beings sitting at the helm, was. That¡¯s why he exined to Pei Xuanjing, that having him safeguard him absolutely won¡¯t attract any hostility from such powerful entities.


    Pei Xuanjing neither agreed nor disagreed but countered, ¡°The Sky Wastnd has many ancient powers, countless strong beings. Mr. Wu, how can you be so sure that I have the ability to safeguard you?¡±


    This was his point of curiosity. The secret about his simtor was known to no one. Simrly, even with the simtor, he didn¡¯t dare to assure that he would possess enough power to face off against these ancient forces when they return. How could the other party be so optimistic about him?


    Mr. Wu revealed a smile, ¡°I have long admired your esteemed name, Master, and have spent some time researching your past. I admire your talent and charisma immensely and believe that if you were in the Sky Wastnd, your strength would undoubtedly be better. As long as there¡¯s no fallout, you¡¯re sure to be an unparalleled powerful entity in the future.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°However, only after meeting Master, did I realize what ¡®reputation falls short of meeting¡¯, and ¡®no unworthy man under a great name¡¯. My previous thoughts were simply like ¡®a frog in a well¡¯. After all, a powerful entity who, within less than 60 years, has already stepped into the Fifth Order in Body Refining and cultivated to the point where their flesh and blood evolve external incarnation divine ability, is rarely seen even in the Sky Wastnd. More so, considering that the environment for cultivation in our ancestralnd revived just a decade ago and is several times worsepared to the Sky Wastnd.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 460: 408: Heavenly Court? Howling Moon Gray Wolf! (Fifth update, Third update)

    Chapter 460: 408: Heavenly Court? Howling Moon Gray Wolf! (Fifth update, Third update)<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    When Pei Xuanjing heard his previouspliments, he was calm. However, when he heard the phrase ¡®flesh and blood proliferation, external incarnation¡¯, he couldn¡¯t help but shrink his pupils. He hadn¡¯t expected that his disguise would be seen through by the other party.


    Indeed, the being that was currently present wasn¡¯t his true body. His actual body was still in closed-door cultivation on Shenxiao Mountain. The present body was nothing more than a Divine Ability he had cultivated in hisst simted life, an External Incarnation condensed through thew of flesh and blood proliferation.


    Even so, this External Incarnation had the power of the Third Level of the Spiritual Realm and could exert the power of the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm.


    Only a few people, like Wang Boan, had discovered the secret of his body. However, he didn¡¯t expect that such secrets would be revealed by Mr. Wu.


    It seems that the other party¡¯s background was indeed not simple. This was not an ordinary feat that beings of the Third Level of the Spiritual Realm could do, as Pei Xuanjing concluded in his mind.<div>


    ¡°I¡¯m growing more and more curious about your origins,¡± Pei Xuanjing said, looking at Mr. Wu.


    Mr. Wu replied, ¡°It seems that the National Master is willing to make this deal.¡±


    ¡°Since you have so much faith in me, how could I possibly refuse?¡± Pei Xuanjingughed, ¡°As long as what you bring is genuinely useful, everything else won¡¯t be an issue.¡±


    As he had said before, he didn¡¯t mind if people wanted to join in. When it came to dealing with potential problems that the other party might encounter, he was not particrly worried. After all, based on the pace of the revival of Heaven and Earth, it would take at least twenty years before the Nine Realms of the Spirit could amodate a strong practitioner.


    By then, if everything went as nned, his power should have somewhat increased, and even if he couldn¡¯t defeat his opponent, he would have some resistance.


    So, as long as the other party could provide something valuable enough, Pei Xuanjing wouldn¡¯t mind epting the deal.


    Mr. Wu nodded his understanding, firmly believing that what he was offering was exactly what the other partycked.


    The Witch Deity Teaching has a long heritage and holds the mostprehensive information about the Divine Dynasty on Earthpared to others in this world.


    The Divine Dynasty on Earth did not only emerge during the Divine Han era. It originated the earliest in the era of the ancient tribal ns of the human race. Ideas about human emperors, saint kings, and overall rulers had been proposed, but in that era, it was not called the Divine Dynasty on Earth but the Holy Court and Heavenly Court.


    The so-called Divine Dynasty on Earth, from their perspective in the Witch Deity Teaching, was nothing more than some scattered remnants from the past.


    The Divine Dynasty on Earth was the ultimate goal pursued by all dynasties that had united the world since ancient times. If a dynasty could transform into the Divine Dynasty on Earth, or even the Holy Court or the Heavenly Court, it could be immortal and exist forever in the world.


    There were even some strong individuals who spected that if a dynasty could be upgraded to the Holy Court or Heavenly Court, it might reach the mythical realm of the Fairy God.<div>


    Just like the kingdoms, ancient countries, and imperial courts that exist in the Sky Wastnd today, they are all taking simr paths. They upy the dragon vein, gather Qi Luck, all for the sake of immortality and Bing Immortal.


    Mr. Wu collected his thoughts and was about to open his mouth to talk to Pei Xuanjing, but suddenly he stopped and looked towards the distance.


    Pei Xuanjing also made a simr move. His gaze moved from Mr. Wu and started looking into the distance.


    Boom!


    A torrential demonic energy erupted from a few hundred miles away, emitting a terrifying aura. The heavy oppression was so intense it nearly changed the color of the sky and made the earth shake.


    The invisible pressure descended, causing everyone to change their expressions abruptly. The battle between the human race and the demonic beasts stalled slightly. Inspired by this surge of demonic energy, the demonic beasts seemed to be even more ferocious and fearless.


    At a distance of several miles away, the nine human and nine demon beings in the middle of a heated battle also changed their expressions and immediately separated.


    ¡°Demon King, there¡¯s actually a Demon King present!¡±


    ¡°A Fifth Order Demon King, the Demon Race has dispatched a Demon King.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an actual Demon King, and not an ordinary one, at least a Fifth Level Spirit Realm, a mid-stage Fifth Order Demon King!¡±


    People like Zhao Baiyang and others, could only sense the terrifying aura but didn¡¯t understand who the other party was. However, people like Mu Binghua and Xue Hanyi immediately understood everything.


    The three of them exchanged nces, their expressions solemn. None of them expected that the Demon Race would dispatch a Demon King to their ancestralnd.<div>


    The strangest thing was, given that the Demon Race had a Demon King to send, they still chose to remain dormant, confronting the human race¡¯s army for so long. It was truly peculiar.


    They should know that if the other party had personally shot during the time Pei Xuanjing was closed off, the nine military cities probably wouldn¡¯t have been established and would have copsed entirely.


    ¡°Moreover, even now, this Fifth Level Spirit Realm Demon King is quite troublesome,¡± Xue Hanyi said heavily.


    ¡°It seems that we won¡¯t be able to wipe out the Demon Race today,¡± Mu Binghua¡¯s expression remained the same.


    This everpassionate Heart Moon Lake disciple¡¯s face was currently bereft ofpassion, not concealing his murderous intent and regret.


    The human race and the Demon Race had a deep-seated hatred for each other, there was no need for further words. If there was an opportunity to destroy each other, nobody would hold back.


    Unfortunately, a mid-stage Fifth Order, Fifth Level Spirit Realm Demon King was a formidable opponent. This type of powerful being was even stronger than the previous power Pei Xuanjing had disyed on the Shenxiao Mountain. If the other party hadn¡¯t advanced further during the years of closure, then they would have to retreat, achieving nothing today.


    However, not achieving anything would be the best oue. At worst, they might all die here today.


    Upon hearing these words, Zhao Baiyang and the old Heavenly Master¡¯s expressions darkened, and they felt a chill in their hearts.


    Contrarily, those Great Demons who had just fought against them were full of joy and excitement on their faces. Even those who were injured in the previous battle couldn¡¯t conceal their excited expressions.


    ¡°His Highness hase out of seclusion!¡±


    ¡°It seems that His Highness Wolf King has refined his Qi Luck, taking his strength to a new level.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om<div>


    ¡°We hope His Highness Wolf King will lead us to kill all of the human race, lead our troops, breach the mountains and rivers of the Divine Continent and turn this world into our Demon Race¡¯s hunting ground.¡±


    One after another, the Great Demons spoke, their killing intent slowly focusing on the humans.


    ¡°National Master.¡±


    ¡°Brother Zhao.¡±


    ¡°True Man.¡±


    The rest of the people turned their gazes towards Pei Xuanjing. Among them, only Pei Xuanjing might have the power to fight against the Demon King. Their lives were all tied to Pei Xuanjing now.


    Pei Xuanjing slightly focused his mind, his eyes sparkling as he gazed into the distance.


    A huge gray wolf appeared in the distance, standing approximately thirty feet tall and around fourteen feet long. Its silvery-white fur was standing up like steel needles, reflecting a chilling gloss. As the wolf howled at the sky, its scarlet eyes were filled with a terrifying, violent and fierce aura.


    ¡°A member of the royal family of the Demon Race, the Howling Moon Gray Wolf, whose strength has just advanced to the Fifth Level of the Spirit Realm. Given the strength of the Howling Moon Gray Wolf¡¯s bloodline, even if it encounters a practitioner at the Sixth Level of the Spirit Realm, it may not be without the power to fight.¡±

 Chapter 506: 454: A Subordinate God? Yan Weizhong’s Perception!

    Chapter 506: 454: A Subordinate God? Yan Weizhong¡¯s Perception!<div>


    ¡°The separation of divine position and authority is indeed a good idea.¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded in approval.


    He made a suggestion: ¡°But these ninth-grade Enfeoffments can win over countless officials, but what about those junior officials?¡±


    The so-called officials, both high ranking and junior ones, are not the same. Officials can be promoted, but many of those junior officials spend their entire lives stuck in one ce. They carry out much of the important work of supporting the administration, and their roles are often passed down through generations.


    This would have been eptable before, as even if promoted, everyone was mortal, eventually facing death, so there was at least fairness in regard to life.


    But now that the Divine Dynasty has risen, officials who receive the enfeoffment of divine position can gradually get promoted, gaining a long life, while those junior officials are left to spend their generations continuing their previous work, which could result in widespread discontent.


    Although Pei Xuanjing knew that these junior officials at the bottom constituted the majority of the popce, and they held heir positions for generations, exploiting the system top-down and bottom-up, they were aplices to the corrupt officials.<div>


    But undeniable is that countless such junior officials form the basis of the dynastic rule.


    Hence, thoroughly excluding them may cause tremendous turmoil.


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view, it¡¯s better to give them a chance for advancement and thereby stabilize their positions.


    ¡°What Master Pei has pointed out is something I had not considered,¡± said Zhu Houji, furrowing his brows and speaking slowly.


    As an emperor who has control over the court, Zhu Houji didn¡¯t think about this before. After being reminded by Pei Xuanjing, he realized that this term ¡°Officials¡± includes both high-ranking officials and junior ones.


    Although there are many high-ranking officials in the court, many things still require the assistance of junior officials. Regardless of how capable official is, they can¡¯t manage everything by themselves.


    He looked at Pei Xuanjing and asked, ¡°Since Master Pei brought up this issue, surely, you must have some solution to it?¡±


    Even though Pei Xuanjing had never held an official position, he believed that if someone could perceive and understand this issue, they must have some solution to it.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled and said: ¡°These are merely my humble opinions. If Your Majesty finds them useful, feel free to adopt; if not, you may disregard them as delusions.¡±


    ¡°Please speak, Master Pei, I am all ears,¡± Zhu Houji said with a light smile.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded and voiced his thoughts.


    His solution was straightforward: Confer divine positions equivalent to their duty positions. So these junior officials, like auxiliary gods, would be attached to the officials, just as the auxiliary gods are attached to the main god.<div>


    In his view, the Great Ming Divine Dynasty is like arge tree. The countless citizens are the roots, the emperor is the trunk, the officials are the branches, and the junior officials are the small twigs on the branches.


    With such a system of enfeoffment, they could provide opportunities and hope to others, simultaneously allowing officials to keep junior officials under strict control and better execute orders.


    Zhu Houji pondered for a moment upon hearing this. ¡°Master Pei¡¯s words, they¡¯re like an enlightenment, a revtion to me.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing merelyughed without a word.


    With the general outline of their strategy in ce, the two of them began to discuss other detailed issues, exchanged their views, and further refined the emperor¡¯s method of separating divine positions.


    For example, currently, whether they are the royal descendants, the honored noblemen, or the court officials of Great Ming, though they all possess divine positions, they can only function within the scope of the court, and their authority is simply borrowed.


    Only officials of fourth-grade or above can refine the divine position for their personal use, while all others can only use the authority given by their official seals and Enfeoffments. Once they lose their position, they are left with only the Qi Luck from the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, without any real power at hand.


    The two of them also estimated that in order to refine the divine position, the strength of the person should be at least fourth-grade realm or above, so that they will not consume too much Qi Luck.


    The Divine Dynasty has just started, and if they enfeoff too many divine positions at once, it will consume too much Qi Luck, which would not be beneficial to the development of the Divine Dynasty.


    At the Ministry of Rites Manor.


    Among the six ministries, regardless of how the ranks fluctuate, the Ministry of Personnel, which holds the power of promotion for all officials, is undoubtedly the first among the six. Even the current Ministry of War, controlled by Wang Qiong, can only just keep up, barely surpassing it.


    Let¡¯s not mention the Ministry of Works ranked at the bottom or the Ministry of Criminal Affairs which has a slight advantage over it, the third ce among the six ministries should generally be the Ministry of Revenue, which manages finances, territories, etc.<div>


    However, after Yan Weizhong assumed the position of Minister of the Ministry of Rites, due to his status as the emperor¡¯s favorite, the status of the Ministry of Rites has risen rapidly, bing almost as prominent as the Ministry of Personnel and the Ministry of War.


    Currently, this favorite of the emperor, who is about to be enfeoffed, the Minister of the Ministry of Rites, has received countless pleas for meetings, but he has blocked everyone outside his door, paying them no heed.


    ¡°Father, why won¡¯t you meet anyone when so many people are seeking an audience?¡± A young Yan Deqiu asked in confusion.


    He is currently studying at the Imperial Academy and hasn¡¯t officially entered politics, but having a father who is the Minister of the Ministry of Rites and being naturally smart, he is very interested and keen on what happens in the court.


    During the rise of the Divine Dynasty, many officials have been bustling about, trying toy out a good future for themselves.


    This time, many people were submitting letters of respect, but why was his father keeping them outside at such a crucial moment?


    ¡°Ha-ha. You¡¯re too young,¡± Yan Weizhong, who had only recentlye of age, looked at his wise but still somewhat naive son and said with a sigh.


    As an old fox who has weathered ups and downs in officialdom for decades, Yan Weizhong had a keen understanding of much of its intricacies. Even though his rank had fluctuated, this experience had made it so. Therefore, he knew better how to handle the current situation in the imperial court.


    He asked his son, disapproving of his grievances, ¡°Tell me, who now rules the world?¡±


    Yan Deqiu frowned slightly and thought for a moment before saying: ¡°Today, after the Great Ming became a Divine Dynasty, although the emperor controls it, Master Pei Xuanjing, who is considered the best in the world and has the support of the Taoist School behind him, manages the Golden Book and Jade Scroll supplement. I¡¯m afraid even the emperor has to defer to him in that).


    This is Yan Deqiu¡¯s perception, which is also the perception of many people.


    The sessful promotion of the Great Ming to the Divine Dynasty has significantly increased the strength of Great Ming. Especially the Emperor Zhu Houji, who stepped into the Spirit Realm by doing so, controls the Golden Book and the Jade Scroll, and possesses the Qi Luck of the Golden Dragon. He has be one of the most powerful people in the world.<div>


    However, Pei Xuanjing was able to kill a strong man at the sixth level of the Spirit Realm all by himself, which left many people in shock.


    Up to now, some people who love sensationalism have divided the world¡¯s strong men into two grades: Pei Xuanjing alone in one, and the rest in another.


    Such a statement is heard all over the world. But hardly any strong people refute it. Instead, they seem to ept it.


    That¡¯s how powerful Pei Xuanjing has be.


    Having heard his son¡¯s words, Yan Weizhong showed a smile that was hard to understand on his face. ¡°Your answer is both right and wrong.¡±


    Obviously, he wasn¡¯t entirely convinced by this answer; he had his own judgement.

 Chapter 507: 455 Only the Emperor has the Final Say! Distribution of the Number of Divine Positions

    Seeing his father speaking in this manner, a few traces of resistance surfaced on Yan Deqiu¡¯s face. He said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, please instruct me further, Father.¡±


    In response to the resistance on his son¡¯s face, Yan Weizhong didn¡¯t mind it in the slightest. In a serious tone, he said, ¡°You said that National Tutor Pei Xuanjing is recognized as the best in the world, which is true. However, it isn¡¯t up to him to make the final decisions.¡±


    With a hint of sternness, he said: ¡°Keep this in mind, my son. The one who has the final say in this world should be the Emperor. Regardless of what others think or how they view it, from my perspective, the only one who should have the final say in this world is the Emperor.¡±


    In this world, the one who should have the final say ought to be the Emperor, and only the Emperor.


    This is Yan Weizhong¡¯s understanding, and it is a rule he has always upheld.


    No matter what others say or think, Yan Weizhong owes his position today to the Emperor¡¯s favor. He could seek to gain some benefits and make ns, but he mustn¡¯t waver at all when ites to significant matters of right and wrong. His loyalty lies solely with the Emperor.


    It is the Emperor who granted him everything he has today. If he were to betray the Emperor one day, then the Emperor could just as effortlessly take it all away.


    Thus, the only way for him to hold onto everything he has is to remain loyal to the Emperor, with no room for wavering on this point.


    Listening to his father¡¯s words, Yan Deqiu¡¯s expression turned serious, instantly understanding his father¡¯s meaning.


    They are officials of the Great Ming, servants of the Emperor. While Pei Xuanjing is mighty and deserving of their respect and reverence, they must not forget their roles.


    Yan Weizhong warned his son: ¡°Right now, as the Emperor hasn¡¯t stated his stance on this matter, it is difficult for anyone to discern what the Emperor thinks. However, since the Emperor hasn¡¯t spoken, we must not decide anything on our own.¡±<div>


    As his subjects, there are some matters they could actively speak up about, but there are also matters they absolutely should not meddle with on their own.


    Now that the Divine Dynasty is ascending, and the Emperor holds the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, his golden words could confer divine positions. But how many divine positions there are and how they should be conferred is something only the Emperor can decide. If the Emperor asks for their input, they can share their thoughts. However, if the Emperor has no intention of consulting them, no matter how many thoughts they have, they must suppress them and avoid letting any of them show.


    Yan Deqiu fell into silence, understanding his father¡¯s concerns. His father¡¯s position was also somewhat awkward now. Although he was favored by the Emperor, there were still several individuals above him in the current court situation.


    Setting aside the Prime Minister, who had shown slight favor towards his father before, even the current position and authority of Wang Qiong, the Minister of the Ministry of War, were not something that could be easily shaken. If they provoke criticism at this moment, they might fall into a disadvantageous situation.


    While the father and son were talking, a messenger from the pce came bearing an imperial edict, announcing that the Emperor had summoned them.


    Seeing this, Yan Deqiu instantly understood, fearing that the Emperor was likely ready toy his cards on the table. He turned his gaze towards his father.


    Yan Weizhong slowly stood up and walked towards the back hall. It was clear that he was going to change his clothes and enter the pce. However, his voice trailed behind him: ¡°Remember, no one is allowed to enter the mansion.¡±


    What they did not know was that not only had Yan Weizhong, the Minister of the Ministry of Rites, been summoned by the Emperor, but several other high-ranking officials and nobility had also received the Emperor¡¯s summons.


    After returning to the Imperial City from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s residence, Zhu Houji remained silent, contemting the discussions he had had with Pei Xuanjing.


    As the two of them each held the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, representing the imperial court of the Great Ming and therge forces of the Taoist School, they had reached apromise after some heated discussions and debates, ultimately deciding on all the relevant matters regarding the consecration of the divine positions.


    The first point was the distribution of the divine positions¡¯ authority in the imperial court, which would be as they had discussed: only officials above the Fourth-grade could refine divine positions, while officials fifth-grade and below could only control the authority through official seals if they held actual positions, although they could enjoy the benefits of Qi Luck.


    As for the quota of divine positions to be consecrated next, the Great Ming court would hold a third, while the remaining third would be under Pei Xuanjing¡¯s control for consecration, including the shares for all the factions in the martial world. However, the number of high-grade divine positions under Pei Xuanjing¡¯s consecration could only be a fifth of what the Great Ming court had.


    The two of them ssified the nine ranks of divine positions drawn up by Zhu Houji into novice, intermediate, and high ording to the three stages of martial arts cultivation. To ensure the stability of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty¡¯s court, even though Pei Xuanjing held a third of the divine positions, most of them were intermediate and low-grade divine positions, with fewer high-grade ones.


    Naturally, among the divine positions consecrated by Pei Xuanjing, most could only control some authority over states, mountains, and rivers across the world.


    The two of them merely established a rough count. The specific details still needed discussions between both parties, but those were not issues that the two of them needed to debate.


    Both Pei Xuanjing and Zhu Houji were quite satisfied with this oue, understanding that it was only a beginning. As the Great Ming Divine Dynasty progressed and the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi was restored, their strength would grow, and this distribution would certainly change. The how and when would depend on their respective strategies.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we have reached the Wenhua Hall.¡±


    An inner eunuch reminded Zhu Houji.<div>


    ¡°Have they all arrived?¡± Zhu Houji asked.


    ¡°All Cab elders are here,¡± the eunuch answered.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Zhu Houji nodded.


    As he entered the Wenhua Hall, all the cab elders stood up to greet him.<div>


    ¡°Your Ministers pay respects to Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Sit, everyone!¡± Zhu Houji said lightly. After taking his throne, he looked at the senior officials of the Great Ming present and went straight to the point: ¡°I have summoned you here today, I presume you all know why!¡±


    The summoned today were mostly the Grand Secretaries of the Cab, six ministers, some representative nobles, and a few representatives of the royal family.


    Only Prince of Xiang, Zhu Yousong, was not present again, as he had been injured on the day of the sacrificial ceremony and was still in seclusion.


    Still, each of these people were cunning old foxes. How could they not guess the Emperor¡¯s intentions?


    Of course, even when the Emperor spoke, these old foxes would not foolishly im they hadpletely guessed his thoughts.


    After all, the present Emperor was not easily fooled. His mind was unpredictable and no one dared to speak hastily.


    Seeing no one answer, Xia Yan, the Grand Secretary of the Wuying Pce, and the head of state, took the initiative to speak: ¡°Your Majesty, are you referring to the enfeoffment of divine positions?¡±


    As the head of the government, others could y dumb, but he had to speak; such was the responsibility of a cab minister.


    Zhu Houji nodded, ¡°Correct.¡±


    The greatest matters of a nation lie in sacrifices and warfare. Now that the Divine Dynasty has been newly established, this matter can no longer be postponed.


    He looked around at these old foxes, a slight smile on his lips, and asked, ¡°Minister Yan, does the Ministry of Rites have a n regarding the enfeoffment?¡±


    A thought shed through Yan Weizhong¡¯s mind, he raised his head to meet the Emperor¡¯s gaze, feigning difficulty: ¡°Your Majesty, the issue of enfeoffing divine positions is of great importance. It should be decided solely by Your Majesty. Your Ministers do not dare to act rashly.¡±<div>


    If it were any other matter, the Cab and the six ministries would be able to present corresponding regtions and ns. But the matter of divine positions was different.


    Not to mention that the enfeoffment of divine positions was controlled by the Emperor, who could easily remove people from the list if he wished. Besides, they had no preserved systems of the Divine Dynasty from thest few thousand years to refer to, even well-read individuals like Yan Weizhong couldn¡¯t find anything simr.


    Moreover, with Yan Weizhong¡¯s character, how could he voluntarily get involved in this matter at this time?


    Even though the Emperor was asking, it was just a formality. Whoever took it seriously would embarrass both themselves and the Emperor, leaving no one a way out.


    A satisfied look shed in Zhu Houji¡¯s eyes, saying, ¡°In that case, I will speak my thoughts, and ask you all to deliberate.¡±


    ¡°Your Ministers will heed Your Majesty¡¯s teachings.¡±


    The many ministers and nobles in the hall focused themselves, their expressions solemn. After all, the uing matters were also of great importance to them.

 Chapter 463: 411: Avatar Exposed, the Wolf King is Angry

    Chapter 463: 411: Avatar Exposed, the Wolf King is Angry<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The crimson eyes stared fiercely at Pei Xuanjing, the howl of the Howling Moon Gray Wolf echoed for tens of miles, their ensuing words shocking countless people.


    ¡°Good, good, good. To think you dare to cross hands with me merely using an avatar, you¡¯re truly arrogant to the extreme.¡± The Howling Moon Gray Wolf spat out in anger, itsughter exposing the extent of its outrage.


    From its initial test against the opponent, it had felt something strange, but it did not think much of it until this moment, when it shockingly realized that the human in front of it was merely an avatar.


    How could this not anger it? Their opponent, who had fought with all their might, was merely an avatar. This greatly infuriated and humiliated the self-important Howling Moon Gray Wolf.


    ¡°An avatar!¡±<div>


    Apart from Mr. Wu, who had long known the truth, everyone else was shocked. Their faces were full of disbelief as they looked at the bloody figure of a man who seemed somewhat embarrassed.


    The previously mighty Pei Xuanjing was merely an avatar, this revtion left them utterly astounded.


    If an avatar could be this powerful, how terrifying would the strength of his real form be?


    ¡°An External Incarnation, such a legendary Divine Ability truly exists!¡± Xue Wuheng whispered.


    The Demonic Cult¡¯s teachings have many mentions about cultivating avatars; however, those skills have long been lost, and he didn¡¯t pay much attention to them. But the abilities that Pei Xuanjing showcased today made him reconsider these ideas.


    Not just him, the other Taoists present, including the Elder Heavenly Master, all from powerful factions, had heard of such an ability but had never thought that it existed in reality.


    ¡°The Body Refining method of External Incarnation is a top tier Divine Ability in the Sky Wastnd. I didn¡¯t expect to see it utilized by Grandmaster Pei today.¡± Mu Binghua said steadily, holding Pei Xuanjing in even higher regard.


    Don¡¯t think the Body Refining method of External Incarnation that Pei Xuanjing used so casually ismon. This ability is considered top-tier in the Sky Wastnd, especially for those strong individuals who practice Body Refining. It is exceedinglypatible and crucial for self-preservation.


    Although one can cultivate this Divine Ability after reaching the Fifth Order, due to its rarity, many body cultivators who have reached the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm have never had the opportunity to obtain it. It has always only been in the hands of few powerful factions and top-tier warriors.


    If the news of Pei Xuanjing possessing this ability spreads to the Sky Wastnd, countless warriors, especially those practicing Body Refining, would go mad.


    ¡°Hehe, I just didn¡¯t expect a Demon Race¡¯s King at the Fifth Level of the Spiritual Realm. Otherwise, I would not havee here with just an avatar.¡± Pei Xuanjing said indifferently.


    Pei Xuanjing had obtained this Divine Ability of Body Refining External Incarnation from the previous Projected World. The Xuan King had relied on this ability to dominate the world, bing a famous powerful figure among the human race kings and lords.<div>


    During the previous grand contest between the human race and the Demon Race, although the Xuan King was killed by a demon king, he didn¡¯t truly die as he retained an avatar, thereby saving his life.


    The Xuan King who originally intended to revive his fortune realized after learning of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s achievements in tearing down the demon kings at the grand contest, that he would surely not be able to ovee the rising Pei Xuanjing even if he restored his power in the future.


    Furthermore, although he survived, he had many enemies and was constantly in danger.


    Eventually, the decisive Xuan King chose to offer this Divine Ability to Pei Xuanjing, resolving disputes between him and Pei Xuanjing, and also gaining Pei Xuanjing¡¯s protection as a result.


    After returning to the Daming World, after feeling that due to the stage of the recovery of Heaven and Earth, he could only exert his skills to the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm, Pei Xuanjing chose to create an avatar with the strength of the Third Level of the Spiritual Realm. Meanwhile, his main body continued to retreat in Shenxiao Mountain, amassing his skill and umting Taoyun.


    Pei Xuanjing originally thought that with this avatar, he could roam freely across the world, especially after receiving information from Wang Boan that the strongest member of the Demon Race was only at the Third Level of the Spirit Realm. This made himpletely at ease.


    With the arrival here, however, he was first seen through by the mysterious Mr. Wu and then encountered the Demon Race¡¯s Fifth Level of the Spiritual Realm Wolf King.


    The strength of this Wolf King is definitely formidable. Even if he can use his avatar to disy a Fourth Level Spiritual Realm¡¯s strength, his physical strength alone is inferior to his.


    ¡°So it shall be. I¡¯ll first y this avatar of yours, then ascend to Shenxiao Mountain and kill your real body!¡± The Howling Moon Gray Wolf said savagely.


    Regardless of the reason, since Pei Xuanjing had brought him such humiliation, he would cleanse it with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s life.


    First, he would kill the avatar today, y this group of humans, andter, he would invade the Divine Continent, kill the real person and tten Shenxiao Mountain.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Pei Xuanjingughed, as if he had heard some amusing joke.<div>


    His face turned cold, and he disdainfully said, ¡°Just with you!¡±


    ¡°What I say, I do!¡± The Howling Moon Gray Wolf said with murderous intent: ¡°Use all your skills, I will surely make you willing to die.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing sneered, ¡°Then pay close attention!¡±


    He turned to the Elder Heavenly Master and said, ¡°Elder Heavenly Master, may I borrow your sword!¡±


    You must remember that this world is not like the projected world Pei Xuanjing was previously in where his ability in Refining Qi and Refining Spirit was suppressed by Heaven and Earth, so he could only fight physically.


    In this Daming World, he has ability in all three fields and the strength he could show is not only this. Even if this avatar only has the strength of the Third Level of the Spirit Realm, it¡¯s enough.


    He has in a Demon King before!


    ¡°Good, good, good!¡± The Elder Heavenly Masterughed heartily: ¡°Take the sword!¡±


    The Yin-Yang Evil-ying Treasure Sword soared into the sky andnded in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hands.


    With the Wolf King¡¯s power, he couldpletely prevent Pei Xuanjing¡¯s movement, but he just stood there, watching him without any action.


    The two divine swords fell into Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hands, making his momentum even more terrifying.


    Boom!<div>


    If you say that the previous Pei Xuanjing was only domineering and powerful, then now he had an addedyer of sharpness.


    The sharpness and aura, like a dazzling sun, rose to the sky, making the powerful demons look aside in fright and horror.


    They had only heard of how strong Pei Xuanjing¡¯s swordsmanship was, but when they truly felt it, they realized how terrifying his sword practice realm was.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing, who was wielding a sword, had a fierce sword intent that, despite not having been directed at them, made them shiver from the sharpness, their instincts sensing the dangerous aura as if death was looming around them.

 Chapter 464: 412: Slaying Evil in Hand, Meeting With Banners and Drums

    Chapter 464: 412: ying Evil in Hand, Meeting With Banners and Drums<div>


    Trantor: 549690339


    The human tribe¡¯s powerhouses, like the old celestial master and others, had expected this. The strength demonstrated by Pei Xuanjing, whether or not he had a sword in hand, was worlds apart.


    ¡°His swordsmanship seems to have be stronger.¡± Xue Hanyi looked at his sister.


    As someone who had experienced it firsthand, directly facing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword, he was clearly aware of the power of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s swordsmanship, which seemed to be even more exceptional now.


    The pupils of Mu Binghua were even brighter. Most of the females from Heart Moon Lake, where she originated, specialized in swordsmanship with the Heart Moon Sword Skill being famous worldwide. Hence, her perception of swordsmanship was incredibly sharp.


    Mr. Wu¡¯s smile was even wider.<div>


    This Yin-Yang Evil-ying Treasure Sword once belonged to the Ancestor Celestial Master, used to y evil and demons. The original pair of magical swords had been brought to the Sky Wastnd by the predecessors of Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    The pair of Ten Thousand-Forged divine weapons now in existence were forgedter. The female sword stayed in Dragon Tiger Mountain most of the time and would not be used lightly, while only the male sword could be taken down the mountain.


    At this moment, as Pei Xuanjing held the Yin-Yang Evil-ying Treasure Sword in his hand, a pervasive sense of familiarity filled his heart.


    He couldn¡¯t help but recall, during that specific Netherworld Book¡¯s page projection, he had borrowed this divine sword. Coupled with the matter he discussed with the old celestial master at Dragon Tiger Mountain, Pei Xuanjing became increasingly interested in the information found on the Netherworld Book¡¯s page.


    ng!


    Pei Xuanjing acted decisively and made his move again. Without any nonsense, he drew his sword directly.


    His movements were neat and precise. From grasping the sword, to drawing it, unsheathing it, and finally shing, each move was as smooth as flowing water, without the slightest pause!


    Sword Drawing Skill!N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The Yin-Yang Evil-ying divine sword was unsheathed.


    The dazzling sword light almost burst with terrifying power at the moment the sword left the sheath, seemingly ready to slice through anything.


    Moreover, this sh was rapid to the extreme. It seemed to pierce through time and space, silent and traceless. The moment you see it, the sword has already arrived.


    Just in the blink of an eye, the chilling sword light illuminated the sky, ruthlessly sweeping through everything, shing down upon the Howling Moon Gray Wolf.<div>


    With the Ten Thousand-Forged divine weapon in hand, the power unveiled by Pei Xuanjing at this moment was much beyond everyone¡¯s imagination.


    At this moment, there was no difference inbat power between him and the Howling Moon Gray Wolf, and the original gap was wiped out by this Ten Thousand-Forged divine weapon.


    ¡°If you truly are in the fifth level of the Spirit Realm, I may not be able to kill you, but due to the suppression of Heaven and Earth, you can¡¯t fully demonstrate the power of the fifth level of the Spirit Realm. Therefore, we have equivalent strength capabilities,¡± Pei Xuanjing thought.


    Actually, the theory is simple. At this time, although the world of Daming has flowed once again, it can only allow a disy of power up to the fourth level of the Spiritual Realm. No one could break this rule. Even with realm breakthroughs, the Howling Moon Gray Wolf cannot give it his all.


    Just like now, the Heaven and Earth are a 100-point test paper, even if the Wolf King possesses 120 points worth of strength, he can only achieve 100 points, not a single point more.


    Pei Xuanjing, who is in the third level of the Spiritual Realm, might only hold 90 points of strength, but via the Yin-Yang Evil-ying Treasure Sword, he achieved the strength of 100 points as well. The difference between them was temporarily eliminated, and they are now battling each other with 100 points of strength, it¡¯s hard to say who will emerge victorious.


    ¡°Damn it.¡± The Wolf King could feel the terror induced by this sword, his brows furrowed.


    He had indeed been careless, overlooking the confinement of Heaven and Earth.


    Having lived in Sky Wastnd continuously, he had always only considered how to enhance his strength, never thinking of the day when his strength would exceed the limit of Heaven and Earth, being constrained. This was almost impossible to imagine in Sky Wastnd.


    Faced with such a terrifying sword, the Howling Moon Gray Wolf howled towards the sky, its aura soaring once again. Its ws, in its half-demon form, sparked with Wind and Thunder. The enormous figure of the wolf, its feet tall, bulged in muscle. After a long howl, it traversed several miles in an instant, like a silver lightning bolt, and charged straight toward Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword.


    This terrifying power surged upwards, unyielding, allowing no avoidance or obstruction, a battle intent that was utmost rigid and intense, to the extreme.


    Boom!<div>


    The echoing explosion resounded throughout the forest, the shing of weapons resonating as if tearing apart the earth, shaking the entire sky.


    As expected, the demon¡¯s body was formidable. The Howling Moon Gray Wolf took on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword attack, suffering only a slight injury. The terrifying sword¡¯s qi brushed past the wolf, leaving behind a sword cut several miles long in its wake.


    The next moment, the Howling Moon Gray Wolf attacked again. The roiling demonic aura surged out, rushing towards Pei Xuanjing. It was like the howl of a ferocious beast from the ancient past, countless waves of energy swirling around him.


    With a sinister face, fierce and decisive, ws iling, a cold light flickered, surging and roaring.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face was also icy cold as he swiftly swung his Three-Five Evil ying Sword, apanied by the Dragon¡¯s Roar Tiger¡¯s Howl, with Wind and Thunder at its side.


    The sword qi roared like a Thunder Dragon, rolling, leaping, with air being cut wherever the sword light reached. The de of the sword was sharp and unmatched, and countless sword qi crisscrossed.


    One was an unparalleled swordsman, sword light traversing over a hundred miles. The other, a ferocious demon king, demonic aura filled the ten thousand feet sky.


    From afar, the momentum of their sh was earth-shattering, the ground cracked, boulders flew, terrible fierceness filled the air, mountains, and rivers shook.


    This terrifying confrontation is arguably the strongest fight on this earth since the Tang Dynasty, thousands of years ago. The violent sh left both human and demon spectators from afar shocked to the core, with indescribable feelings.


    ¡°Today, I will y you here!¡± A cold voice echoed throughout Heaven and Earth. The Howling Moon Gray Wolf, looking at the approaching darkness, its crimson eyes filled with blood and the intent to kill.


    The seemingly tangible murderous intent released, leaving the grass beneath him void of life.


    Howl!<div>


    Long roars spread in all directions, causing countless wolves on the prairie to respond. For a time, the howling of ten thousand wolves resonated.


    The next moment, the three-meter-tall body of the Howling Moon Gray Wolf slowly began to growrger, morphing into its original form. A massive Howling Moon Gray Wolf appeared in front of Pei Xuanjing, its rolling demonic aura swirling around, like a raging me.


    Its full-bodied silver hair stood up like steel needles, its overpowering demonic aura swirling around its majestic body that looked as if it was cast from steel. As it lunged, a wave of monstrous demonic aura surged out like a tidal wave, aiming to engulf Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face was icy cold, his eyes shing brilliant light, his aura also exploded once again. He coldly spat out a few words: ¡°Nine Luminaries!¡±


    He slowly lifted his sword, his movements were slow, the sword move was unadorned, but the aura from his body continued to grow and rise. The Shenxiao Origin Qi spread in all directions. Green, red, yellow, white, ck, purple colors dyed the entire sky. The area around hundreds of miles was covered by these six colors, as if the entire sky had been transformed into these colors.


    In the dimly lit sky, the Nine Luminaries¡¯ stars radiated brilliant light and then almost everyone saw rich starlight descending towards Pei Xuanjing.


    This faint starlight enveloped Pei Xuanjing, as if turned into a star cloak, adding an aura of mystery and nobility to him.


    The First Sword ¨C Nine Luminaries.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes were full of fighting intent, the Evil-ying Sword in his hand was buzzing violently. The long sword was swung down, countless starlight illuminating, thunder roaring.


    With a sword strike, it was as if the Nine Heavens Milky Way was pouring down, rolling down, the surging Shenxiao Origin Qi activated the endless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, stirring up towering waves.


    The sword light was icy cold, it was as if there was a dragon¡¯s roar and tiger¡¯s howl echoing beneath the heavens. For a moment, countless people were shocked by it.


    <div>

 Chapter 465: 413: The Long Sword Flies in the Sky, Sending You On Your Way!

    Chapter 465: 413: The Long Sword Flies in the Sky, Sending You On Your Way!<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Boom!


    The unmatched brilliance of the sword broke apart the surging demonic aura. The sharp sword qi vaporized these demonic energies, with countless stsnding on the body of the Howling Moon Gray Wolf.


    Pei Xuanjing did not stop to see the result of this attack, continuing to attack relentlessly, without any hesitation.


    Pei Xuanjing wielded his sword,unching eight consecutive strikes. In a blink, sword qi crossed through the eight directions, lingering for a long time before dissipating.


    These eight strands of sword qi surged up towards the heavens, upying the positions of the Eight Extremes of the universe. They corresponded to the eight trigrams of Taoism, eachplementing and restraining one another, continuously interacting in an endless cycle.<div>


    In an instant, an image of the Eight Trigrams, formed by sword qi, appeared in the sky. The eight strands of sword qi supported each other, restrained each other, promoted each other, unceasing and endless.


    Second Sword, The Eight Extremes!


    Countless essences of Heaven and Earth converged and flowed into the Eight Trigrams Sword image, illuminating the symbolic positions of the image.


    The Eight Trigrams Sword image descended from the heavens, trapping the Howling Moon Gray Wolf within it.


    ¡°So this is your Magical Domain? It¡¯s nothing more than a simple trick. Do you think you can trap me with such tactics? It¡¯s merely a fool¡¯s dream.¡± The Howling Moon Gray Wolf said disdainfully.


    If it were not for the emergence of this Magical Domain, he would have almost forgotten that the human in front of him was nothing more than a fifth-order practitioner of the Path of Qi Refinement. In his eyes, this Magical Domain was mediocre at best.


    The Howling Moon Gray Wolf was well-acquainted with Magical Domains, but the Demon Race never ced much importance on them. The effort spent cultivating a Magical Domain would be better spent strengthening one¡¯s physical body.


    The next moment, he swiped his giant paw towards one of the trigram positions.


    Boom!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The terrifying power caused the Eight Trigrams Sword image to shake three times, dimming its brilliance slightly.


    The force that a fifth stage Demon King can exert is incredibly terrifying. Evidently, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s trap wouldn¡¯t hold him for long.


    However, Pei Xuanjing hadn¡¯t intended to trap him with this move to begin with. A brief dy was enough.<div>


    Ignoring the Howling Moon Gray Wolf who was continuously shaking within the Eight Trigrams Sword image, he made his move again.


    Boom! His already intense aura grew stronger, and the Shenxiao Origin Qi surged around him.


    With one hand holding his sword and the other plucking at the strings of the air, he quickly formed an indiscernible talisman gesture. In front of him, Green, red, yellow, white, and ck lights flickered, intertwining with each other rapidly before merging into a profound scroll. It seemed to symbolize spring, summer, autumn, and winter, epassing five directions and five elements, four seasons, and five sequences.


    ¡°Come, thunder!¡± Pei Xuanjing drew forth vibrant purple lightning with a gesture.


    With a light pat, the purple light melded with the scroll, bing a lightning serpent that coiled and twisted within it.


    In an instant, life and destruction were added to the scroll, making it seem even more vivid and lifelike.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing roared, and the Evil-ying Sword struck out once more.


    The next moment, the Big Dipper in the sky shone brightly, and seven rays of starlight fell down.


    The Seven Stars Suppress Evil was a Yin-Yang Evil-ying Treasure Sword, essentially a sword technique of the immortals dedicated to suppressing demons. With the power of Seven Stars added, it became even mightier.


    Third Sword, The Seven Stars.


    Tian Shu and Tian Xuan formed the hilt, Tian Ji, Tian Quan, and Yu Heng made up the body, Kai Yang was the de, and Yao Guang was the tip. Borrowing the force of the Big Dipper¡¯s seven-star constetion to oppose enemies.<div>


    The intensely shimmering Big Dipper shone brightly, illuminating the whole sky in an ethereal glow. It felt as if even the Seven Death Stars of the Southern Dipper had been attracted, triggering an inexplicable attraction with the Greedy Wolf Star and the Army-Breaking Star.


    He made a sweeping strike, de arcing through the air, revealing the ultimate sharpness!


    The firmament quivered, everyone¡¯s eyes filled with this dazzling sword that seemed to sever even the Milky Way in half, aimed right at the Howling Moon Gray Wolf in the Eight Trigrams Sword Diagram.


    Previously, the Howling Moon Gray Wolf had fought ferociously, causing the Eight Trigrams Sword Diagram to waver on the brink of copse. Just as it was about to shatter the diagram and stride out, it saw this terrifying sword descending, and before one could blink, the sword was already in front of it.


    In that moment, the Howling Moon Gray Wolf was left with no escape. Its fur stood on end, smelling a dangerous threat.


    It stirred its bloodline, choosing to resist this attack head-on.


    Roar!


    Howling Moon Gray Wolf gave out a painful howl. The piercing sword qi perforated its fur, leaving countless wounds on it. In an instant, the wolf¡¯s silver fur was dyed crimson with fresh blood.


    Arge patch of fur on its spine disappeared, reced by swirling sword qi that refused to dissipate.


    This sword strike left it profoundly wounded, but the demon king¡¯s robust vitality allowed it to survive.


    ¡°Ah¡­ah¡­ah¡­¡± The Howling Moon Gray Wolf wailed as it furiously charged towards Pei Xuanjing, vowing to y this human.


    The massive silver wolf, blood-soaked, roared, its jaws wide and fangs bared. It had plunged into insanity, losing all rationality. Even the earth trembled as its massive body moved.<div>


    However, Pei Xuanjing moved faster. Seeing that his sword did not kill his opponent, a bitter expression appeared at the corners of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mouth. It seemed he would have to use his final move.


    ¡°To think that this incarnation, which was just created not long ago, is going to be destroyed. What a pity.¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    In the next moment, he released all the power of his Yin Spirit. The power of Yin Spirit, body, and Primordial Qi rolled and mutually rotated within his body, as though forming a new kind of power. However, it was a pity; it seemed like the power of the Yin Spirit was slightlycking and could notpletely integrate.


    Pei Xuanjing raised an eyebrow, an idea surfacing in his mind. However, he quickly suppressed that thought and released all three sources of power, pouring them into his Evil-ying Sword.


    The Yin-Yang Evil-ying Treasure Sword truly lived up to its name as a ten thousand-forged divine weapon crafted by Dragon Tiger Mountain at a great expense. It was even superior to the Longevity Sword that Pei Xuanjing had in the World of Myriad Manifestations, capable of handling these three kinds of power, making it even more awe-inspiring.


    Pei Xuanjing was seen slowly advancing, moving with no haste, his actions in, but the colors of teal, crimson, yellow, white, ck, purple, and azure, all various colors, surrounded him.


    Under this sword technique, in addition to the illuminating sword intent, one could also sense the vernal vitality, the summer¡¯s scorching heat, the destion of autumn, and the frigid coldness of winter.


    Four Seasons Rotation, cyclical and undecided, incessant, as if it had no beginning and no end, an endless loop.


    Pei Xuanjing stood there, moving with the sword, the sword following his heart¡¯s desires, seeming at this moment to be integrating the heaven and earth, carrying a certain indescribable charm.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s essence, energy, and mind merged into one, producing a power that had reached its peak. This was the maximum battle power that this incarnation of his could exert. He had indeed touched upon the peak power of the Great Ming world, which had only just revived not long ago. Unconsciously, the will of heaven and earth had vested in him.


    At this moment, a terrifying sword intent permeated hundreds of miles. Even those who were tens of miles away like the Elder Celestial Master and others could also sense the terror of this sword.


    Especially the few swords wielders among them, they could easily feel the excitement and jealousy from the divine swords in their hands. It seemed to cheer for the profoundness of this sword technique and was also envious as it wasn¡¯t them performing it.<div>


    ¡°That sword move, it¡¯s out again!¡± The Elder Celestial Master said, his face enigmatic as he spoke in a low voice.


    The Taoist Qingxu held onto the Zhenwu Sword in his hand, gently nodded, and said, ¡°This move is even more terrifying.¡±


    The usually aloof Mr. Wu, also had deep eyes filled with sparkling brilliance at this moment.


    If this sword strike were to beunched, it would undoubtedly shake heaven and earth.


    Everyone was clear about this.


    ¡°This sword, Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Intention, will send you on your way.¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s voice echoed through the sky.

 Chapter 466: 414: Slaying the Demon King, Avatar Collapses

    Chapter 466: 414: ying the Demon King, Avatar Copses<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s voice echoed across the sky!


    He swung his sword, disying a divine authority like a prison, passing judgment on all living things. Wherever the sword light passed, it turned into a vacuum as if it were an azure sword descending from heaven, seemingly like a white rainbow piercing the sun.


    ¡°No!¡±


    The Howling Moon Gray Wolf, who was charging forward to tear Pei Xuanjing apart, saw this sword attack. Fear and panic burst into its eyes. It had thought that this human¡¯s power had already reached its peak.


    However, this human had shattered its understanding once again, unleashing a sword attack that was even more terrifying than before. Facing this sword, it could clearly feel the presence of death.<div>


    It could not withstand this sword!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This was the Howling Moon Gray Wolf¡¯s instinctual response. It wanted to flee, but found that it was utterly locked by this sword and had nowhere to run.


    The next moment, the sword light shimmered across the sky, it was as if the sword had filled the world, obliterating all senses.


    By the time everyone¡¯s senses had recovered, all they could see was the huge Howling Moon Gray Wolf, its eyes filled with intense regret and disbelief, all vitality lost. Its massive body crashed onto the ground, causing a huge dust cloud.


    Everyone¡¯s face revealed shock that they could not hide. The Great Demons were even more incredulous. They could not understand how His Highness Wolf King, such a powerful being, could be so easily killed by a human. It was something they simply could not ept.


    Moreover, they felt that if even His Highness Wolf King, a powerful figure like him, was killed by this human, they would be powerless to resist him.


    A few of the Great Demons could not help but regret in their hearts, having been duped by General Bei and needlessly risking their lives¡­


    With such a terrifyingly strong figure here, these Great Demons were hesitant about even running away. They feared drawing his attention and losing their lives. Yet, if they stayed motionless, maybe they would be overlooked and spared.


    However, at this moment, they suddenly realized that the human did not seem to be in great shape.


    Indeed, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s condition was not good. If it had been his real body that had made that sword attack, although it would have consumed a lot, it wouldn¡¯t have too much impact.


    But the truth was that this was just his incarnation. He had fully burned his spirit, vitality, and essence to the utmost, and while this allowed him to kill the Howling Moon Gray Wolf with that one sword, this incarnation could no longer withstand it and was about to disappear.


    He waved his hand and the Three-Five Yin-Yang Evil-ying Sword flew out from him and returned to the hands of the old heavenly master.<div>


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, this incarnation of mine is about to dissipate. The situation from now on is up to you.¡± He said to the crowd.


    ¡°Rest assured, National Teacher.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brother Pei.¡±


    ¡°Please rest assured, True Person.¡±


    Only after seeing the majestic Pei Xuanjing, did others finally react and promise to take charge.


    Pei Xuanjing addressed the mysterious Mr. Wu: ¡°When this matter is settled, you are wee to visit Shenxiao Mountain.¡±


    He was very interested in the trades proposed by Mr. Wu, so he invited him to Shenxiao Mountain. If Mr. Wu really could present something that interested him, then there would be no harm in agreeing to the trade.


    ¡°Alright, once this matter is dealt with, I, Wu, will surely visit Shenxiao Mountain.¡± Mr. Wu nodded his agreement.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded in return. He then sent a telepathic message to the old heavenly master and Taoist Qingxu to instruct them about certain matters. Following that, his incarnation disintegrated into countless blood mists, even the clothes he was wearing turned into tiny particles and scattered in the wind.


    Watching Pei Xuanjing depart, the crowd didn¡¯t feel much sorrow.


    After all, only Pei Xuanjing¡¯s incarnation was lost. His true body was still intact and not much harmed.


    They didn¡¯t have the time to think about other things now. After all, while the Howling Moon Gray Wolf had been killed by Pei Xuanjing, there were still many Great Demons in the Spirit Realm alive.<div>


    Ridding the world of evil is a must. Even though they couldn¡¯t stop the Demon Race from continuing to descend into the Sky Wastnd, ying these Great Demons could still bring about a temporary period of stability. This would definitely be beneficial to all parties.


    ¡°Gentlemen, it¡¯s time to make your move!¡± Mr. Wu said.


    Since Pei Xuanjing had invited him to discuss coboration at Shenxiao Mountain, he was not willing to waste any more time here. Therefore, he took the initiative to urge everyone to make a move, deal with things quickly, and then head to Shenxiao Mountain.


    After all, his matters were urgent and of great importance. The more time he wasted, the more unfavorable it would be to him.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    The crowd nodded.


    Since Pei Xuanjing had dealt with the Howling Moon Gray Wolf, they could notg behind too much, lest they appear too disgraceful.


    The nine of them made their move, heading towards the Great Demons to y them.


    Originally, these nine and the Great Demons were almost evenly matched. If the two sides truly fought, the oue would be uncertain as those Great Demons had their own extraordinary cards up their sleeves.


    However, there was this mysterious Mr. Wu. Once he stopped observing from the sidelines and chose to act, the oue was already decided.


    While they were engaged in a fierce fight, Pei Xuanjing, who was originally in seclusion at Shenxiao Mountain, also woke up.


    Feeling the dissolution of his incarnation, his countenance slightly changed. However, when he fully absorbed the information conveyed by the incarnation, a trace of a smile arose on his lips: ¡°If this assumption is correct, then the fall of this incarnation is actually worth it.¡±<div>


    Blood and flesh proliferation, the divine ability of External Incarnation, even though it can use one¡¯s own blood and flesh to condense an extraordinary flesh body, it is not without any restrictions.


    ording to the exnation of the Xuan King and his own attempts, every time he condensed an incarnation, it was a major consumption. Unless this divine ability was cultivated to the level of grand perfection, it was very difficult to fullypensate for this consumption, which would also have a significant impact on the strength of the true body.


    To fullypensate for it, one would either need to merge the incarnation back into the true body, or spend a very long time and countless heavenly and earthly treasures to nourish and repair oneself after the incarnation is dissipated.


    Now, this was precisely Pei Xuanjing¡¯s situation. He had just differentiated this incarnation, so it naturally had a considerable impact on the power of his true body. He originally thought his incarnation would be capable of handling all matters in the present Daming World without any idents.


    Unexpectedly, the first time he took action, he encountered a demon king of such power as the Howling Moon Gray Wolf, causing his incarnation to dissolve, and his power to be damaged.


    Normally, this kind of loss would certainly make Pei Xuanjing regretful, thinking that he should have used his true body to handle the situation, then he wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much damage.


    But after he fully understood the information conveyed by the disintegrating incarnation, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t feel that way. During his incarnation¡¯s fight with the Howling Moon Gray Wolf, he had some insights and guesses about his cultivation. If those were correct, it would be of great benefit to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s cultivation, greatly surpassing the value of this incarnation.

 Chapter 467: 415: Cultivating the Golden Core Dao?

    Chapter 467: 415: Cultivating the Golden Core Dao?<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    ¡°Golden Core Dao, I hadn¡¯t expected that this encounter would allow me a glimpse of the possible Golden Core Dao.¡± A smile appeared on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face, as he hadn¡¯t expected such a gain from this experience.


    Indeed, during Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sh with the Howling Moon Wolf King, he had inadvertently caught a glimpse of the profound intricacy of the Golden Core Dao due to fortunate coincidences.


    The Golden Core Dao is the most fundamental and superior cultivation method in the Taoist School, but it is also the most secretive one, not to be easily revealed.


    Even among the various sects of the Taoist School, the cultivation methods of the Golden Core Dao are unique to each, and no one can glimpse another¡¯s practice of the Golden Core Dao.


    Furthermore, with the departure of the ancient forces, the remaining powers have almostpletely lost this cultivation method. Pei Xuanjing had tried to probe it, only to reap scant rewards and fragmentary information.<div>


    But Pei Xuanjing has memories of his previous life and a rudimentary understanding of the Golden Core Dao. Coupled with the fragmentary information and the research from some of the Taoist School¡¯s ssics and skills, he has roughly summarized some points.


    ¡°The Golden Core is the fusion of the essence, qi, and spirit into an inner alchemy, which undergoes constant tempering, resulting in a change endowed with indestructible golden properties and an unyielding nature, only then can it be referred to as the Golden Core,¡± Pei Xuanjing recalled his understanding of the Golden Core.


    Although he cultivates the three ways of Refining Essence, Refining Qi, and Refining Spirit, he had once thought ofbining the three to cultivate inner alchemy and follow the most orthodox Golden Core Dao of the Taoist School.


    Butter, with the birth of the Yin Spirit, the power of the three methods became different, making him believe that he could no longer tread this path, so he temporarily put it aside.


    However, coincidentally this time, his incarnation is only at the Spirit Realm Third Level, the Way of Essence Refinement is at the Spirit Realm Third Level, the Path of Qi Refinement is at the Spirit Realm Third Level, and the way of Refining Spirit is at the Spirit Realm Second Layer. The gap between these three aspects narrowed considerablypared to his true body.


    Just at the moment when Pei Xuanjing finally killed the Howling Moon Gray Wolf, he had burned and sublimated all his essence, qi, and spirit to the extreme state. Due to the suppression of Heaven and Earth in that situation, the power of his three essence, qi, and spirit, no matter what, the strongest state had a limit and the difference was negligible.


    Therefore, when heunched the Shenxiao Heavenly Will Sword, the essence, qi, and spirit rotated and merged somewhat at that moment, showing signs and possibilities of fusion, but did not ultimately seed due to a slight shortfall in the Yin Spirit power.


    Even without sess, it undoubtedly gave Pei Xuanjing a hint that his true body¡¯s strength cannot condense the Golden Core due to cultivation of three ways, but if the strength of the three methods is bnced, it may be feasible.


    ¡°Moreover, I can choose to attempt using only a portion of my essence, qi, and spirit force, and let my incarnation take the risks. Even if it fails, the loss won¡¯t be significant, but if it seeds, the gains will be tremendous,¡± thought Pei Xuanjing.


    The Golden Core, although named as a pill, is not an actual inner alchemy condensed within the body, but rather a representation of the perfect integration of essence, qi, and spirit.


    If he can sessfully cultivate the Golden Core Dao, he might reach another realm: When the essence, qi, and spirit merge, they transform into the indestructible Golden Core; when they separate, each functions independently and does not interfere with the others.


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t know if anyone else had ever attempted this, but for him, without much guidance from predecessors, he could only slowly explore and proceed in this manner.<div>


    While Pei Xuanjing was deep in thought, drawing conclusions from this encounter, the great battle outside the border was nearing its end.


    Firstly, the high-end battle ¨C after Pei Xuanjing killed the Demon Race¡¯s strongest Wolf King, Howling Moon Gray Wolf, with one of his incarnations, the remaining Spirit Realm Great Demons were also in. With the help of Mr. Wu, none of those Great Demons escaped, all were kept behind, and none of the human race¡¯s experts were lost. Zhao Baiyang and Xue Wuheng were the most severely injured.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The debilitating injuries they sustained were due to their decision to battle Spirit Realm Third Level Great Demons at the Spirit Realm Second Layer, inspired by Pei Xuanjing¡¯sst moment.


    Of course, the significant injuries showcased their strength and they benefitted greatly from the encounters.


    After the battle, heeding Pei Xuanjing¡¯s message, Daoist Qingxu and the old celestial master dispatched people to bring the corpse of the Howling Moon Gray Wolf to Tiandu, understanding it could be beneficial for the Divine Dynasty n.


    The Spirit Realm¡¯s forces had aprehensive victory, but therge army led by Wang Boan experienced a different situation.


    The army suffered casualties in the battle. Despite Wang Boan¡¯smanding, they faced waves of demonic beasts. The human soldiers and martial artists also suffered significant losses.


    Especially when the Howling Moon Gray Wolf appeared, numerous demonic beasts went mad and charged fearlessly, causing considerable casualties among human soldiers and martial artists.


    If it weren¡¯t for Pei Xuanjing killing the Howling Moon Gray Wolf, the losses would have been much greater¡­


    Of course, despite the heavy price, the gains were equally promising. This expedition nearly eradicated the demonic beasts in thousands of miles of grasnds, making the beasts nurtured by the Great Demons after their arrival be resources for the human martial artists to cultivate.


    Moreover, with the reawakening of Heaven and Earth, countless rare treasures emerged. Originally, many rare treasures were growing in the forest outside the border that many people seldom saw, but now there were countless more.


    At this moment, for all martial artists, they have more resources for cultivation, and their future growth paths are broader.<div>


    For ordinary martial artists, their harvest was significant, butpared to those great forces, the gap was much wider.


    For these great forces, taking possession of these thousands of miles of fertile grasnds ording to the agreement on Shenxiao Mountain, they are qualified to open up their domain. This will undoubtedly be a base for various forces, continuously providing resources and enhancing their foundation.


    Especially for those forces who have reached their expansion limits in the Divine Continent, it undoubtedly opens up a new world.


    Of course, the greatest gainers from this expedition should be the Great Ming Empire and those like Pei Xuanjing who represent the Taoist School.


    When these millions of miles of fertilend be part of the Great Ming¡¯s territory, it will undoubtedly lead to a significant increase in the national fortune of the Great Ming.


    This will be of inestimable help for their Divine Dynasty n on earth and will increase the chances of the n¡¯s sess by several folds.

 Chapter 468: 416: If it were in the past, I would definitely seize the dragon vein!

    Chapter 468: 416: If it were in the past, I would definitely seize the dragon vein!<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    As everyone was celebrating their victory, a group quietly departed under the leadership of several Spirit Realm experts from the Taoist School, beginning their exploration to determine the specific location of the rumored dragon vein.


    Among them were specialists nurtured by the royal family to specifically detect dragon veins, as well as some unique individuals from the martial arts world, and Taoist high-experts proficient in elemental maniption.


    Once the location of the dragon vein was identified, they would figure out a way to redirect it into the Divine Continent for the Great Ming Empire¡¯s use.


    ¡°It seems that the ns of the Divine Dynasty are indeed real.¡± Xue Wuheng, the leader of the Demonic Cult who everyone thought was in seclusion for healing, stood atop a mountain peak, watching the departing exploration team and muttered.


    ¡°Sometimes, there is indeed no need to doubt Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words too much.¡± Standing alongside him was Zhao Baiyang, who had also left under the pretext of retreat and healing, he said with a gentleugh.<div>


    He turned to Xue Wuheng, ¡°I believe I truly understand Pei Xuanjing. He prefers open schemes and tends to promote ns with grand momentum, rather than using intrigue and deceit.¡±


    Indeed, when Pei Xuanjing first proposed the idea of an earthly Divine Dynasty, Zhao Baiyang didn¡¯t harbor much suspicion, and this was why.


    ¡°However, these open schemes are quite difficult to counter.¡± Xue Wuheng said solemnly.


    It had to be said that, even though their factions were temporarily working together at the moment, everyone had their own little schemes in the back of their minds, each calcting their own benefits.


    Even Pei Xuanjing understood this all too well. He knew that even if he could unite these people with benefits, it wouldn¡¯t lead to genuine unity, as many of the factions had previously engaged in deadly battles with each other. The fact that they could sit at the same table and not sabotage each other was already quite lucky.


    Just like on Shenxiao Mountain, even if forces agreed to cooperate, there were still various leanings between them.


    The Taoist School that Pei Xuanjing represented was the strongest, aside from having significant connections to the Great Ming royal family, its rtionship with the other factions was merely average.


    Even though the Great Ming royal family was allied with the Taoist School, it had always had unclear connections with the Ji Fang Alliances. Without the need for investigations, it was clear that they must have reached many private agreements and pacts to secure their mutual interests.


    The Demonic Cult and Mire Sect, forming the heterodox alliance, had their natural reasons for not aligning with the righteous path, making it only natural for them to gravitate towards each other, especially given the camaraderie Xue Wuheng and Zhao Baiyang had formed when they infiltrated Tiandu to assassinate the emperor.


    It could be said that among the several alliances and powers in the Great Ming today, except for the Buddhism School who remained somewhat passive and nopetitive, everyone had an ally they could count on.


    However, one shouldn¡¯t forget that the Buddhism School is a major power in its own right. Their branches are more united than the Taoist School and other forces, and with the merging of the North and South Zen Sects, the power of the Buddhism School was enormous, even without any alliances.


    ¡°Ah, the dragon vein! This is truly a good thing. If it were in the past, I would have done everything in my power to fight for it.¡± Zhao Baiyang murmured to himself.<div>


    It was not surprising that among these people, there were those from the profound Mire Sect. Therefore, he also understood that their objective was to locate the dragon vein to enhance the Qi Luck of the Great Ming Empire, preparing for the following ns of the earthly Divine Dynasty.


    ording to the Mire Sect¡¯s ideology, if this news about the dragon vein had been received earlier, for his own purpose, he would have led his subordinates from the Sect to fight over it.


    Unfortunately, now that the Heaven and Earth were rejuvenated, although the ideals of the Mire Sect hadn¡¯t changed, the allure of longevity sat before his eyes, and his objectives shifted slightly.


    The old Zhao Baiyang had always pursued further advancements in Martial Arts, but ording to the information passed down within the Mire Sect, he knew that this was a limitation of Heaven and Earth, not something that could be changed by human efforts.


    Therefore, he mainly concentrated on rebellion, hence his n to infiltrate Tiandu and assassinate the emperor, an attempt to shatter this hateful world.


    However, now, with a better choice avable, especially after his breakthrough into the Spirit Realm, his mindset has changed. Now, he chased after longevity and sought greater power.


    Having plotted for decades, uniting various forces, and undertaking many deeds, yet in the end, he achieved nothing. On the other hand, Pei Xuanjing not only gained enormous benefits but also literally altered the state of the world by his presence alone.


    Why was that?


    It was still because of strength. Ultimately, it all depended on strength in this world. If he had enough strength,parable to or even surpassing Pei Xuanjing, he could then act ording to his own thoughts, doing what he wanted and achieving his goals.


    ¡°Hehe, it seems that the Qi Luck of Great Ming is prospering!¡± Xue Wuheng said, smiling.


    Unlike Zhao Baiyang, it didn¡¯t matter to him who sat in that supreme seat. He only wanted to reorganize the Demonic Cult, bringing it to its former glory, and making himself even stronger.


    The main reason he decided to take part in the assassination in Tiandu was due to Zhao Baiyang¡¯s invitation. He wanted to form an alliance with him, making it easy to unify the Demonic Cult in the future.<div>


    Now that the Demonic Cult was once again united and he had once again reimed his title as the leader of the Demonic Cult, all that was left was to restore the glory of the Demonic Cult and make himself stronger.


    Even if Pei Xuanjing¡¯s the earthly Divine Dynasty n didn¡¯t benefit him, as long as it didn¡¯t harm his interests, he wouldn¡¯t obstruct it. After all, with the strength Pei Xuanjing currently possessed, it wasn¡¯t something he could afford to provoke.


    Of course, if this could bring benefits to him, he wouldn¡¯t mind genuinely helping Pei Xuanjing aplish this n.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    His current cooperation with Zhao Baiyang also served the same purpose, just to have an ally they could depend on mutually in this big world, so as to ensure they wouldn¡¯t be the target of all.


    This was Xue Wuheng¡¯s n. If Zhao Baiyang were to have some crazy idea, he would definitely abandon their alliance without hesitation.


    ¡°Rest assured, I¡¯m not that crazy.¡± Zhao Baiyang shook his head, expressing his clear-headedness.


    He was aware that although it seemed like the world was currently filled with multiple arising powers, in reality, this was Pei Xuanjing¡¯s tolerance. With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength, none of them could obstruct his goals if he truly didn¡¯t care about the costs.


    As a result, no matter what thoughts he harbored, he would still conceal them. He did not n to incite Pei Xuanjing at this point in time.


    ¡°Good!¡± Xue Wuheng nodded, relieved.


    He decided to bring up a different topic: ¡°Next, when ites to choosing territories, where are you nning to choose?¡±

 Chapter 469 - 417: Where is the fief located? Secrets of the Divine Dynasty!

    Chapter 469: Chapter 417: Where is the fief located? Secrets of the Divine Dynasty!


    Trantor: 549690339


    This time, when they incorporate the grasnd territories, each of their powers will have the opportunity to obtain a significant piece ofnd as their own fiefdom.


    However, despite the vastness of these grasnds spanning millions of miles, only a few ces truly catch the eye of these great powers.


    ¡°What, Mr. Xue, do you n to be my neighbor?¡± Zhao Baiyang smiled at the corner of his mouth.


    Xue Wuheng¡¯s face turned cold, he sneered, ¡°As the leader of my cult, I¡¯d like to keep as far away from you as possible so as not to be dragged into your mess.¡±


    Although they are referred to as the Demonic Cult, the cult has remained quite stable for several centuries, rarely causing disturbances in the world of martial arts.


    But Zhao Baiyang is very different. Since his fame began, or rather since he made his debut, he has never been ovee bycency, stirring up countless disputes within the martial artsmunity.


    It is no exaggeration to say that before Pei Xuanjing made his debut, the person most capable of causing trouble in the martial arts world should be Zhao Baiyang and his Mire Sect.


    Facing this kind of individual, although Xue Wuheng cooperates with him, he would absolutely not choose to base the Demonic Cult in the grasnds next door to him.


    At present, the strength of the Demonic Cult has not yet fully recovered to its peak. What they need most is to recuperate and store up their energy. If they are neighbours with him, and one day there is an issue, they are bound to be implicated.


    Zhao Baiyang was taken aback for a moment, then shook his head lightly and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Xue might be too cautious, after all, you are the famous master of the Demonic Cult!¡±


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Xue Wuheng did not bite, only sneering at him.


    Zhao Baiyang didn¡¯t care and mentioned the location he wanted to select.


    In fact, he knows that this is all just a joke. Under no circumstances would their bases be situated close together. Because both parties understand that they are like two hedgehogs. Although they can huddle together for warmth, if they approach too closely, the effect will be opposite.


    Apart from these two discussing where to select their domains, the rest of the major powers are also doing the same.


    The factions of the Taoist School, the Family Alliance, as well as the second-tier powers in the Jianghu, and distinguished martial artists who have aplished great deeds all do the same.


    Even the Buddhism School, which normally pretends to be uninterested in worldly matters, has now set aside itsposure and begun nning its territory.


    After all, the benefits this time are too tempting. No power or individual would willingly give up this opportunity, as they do not know if there will be a second chance if they miss this one.


    At this moment, everyone is eyeing this vast prairie, eager for a piece of the pie. At the same time, they are also secretly wary, worried that the Great Ming imperial court, tempted by the enormous profits, will renege on their promises.


    As for Mr. Wu, once he has handled his affairs, he shows no concern for their allocation of benefits, he¡¯s not interested in these profits. After getting a guide from Wang Bo¡¯an, he embarks alone to enter the pass and head towards Shenxiao Mountain.


    As far as he is concerned, nothing at presentpares to the uing transaction with Pei Xuanjing. If he can leverage the influence of this number one person in the world, his significant cost to return to his ancestralnd early will reap some benefits.


    As for the Xue Hanyi siblings and Mu Binghua, they didn¡¯t leave. After all, Pei Xuanjing had not invited Mu Binghua to follow him again, so it would seem a bit intentional to follow him now.


    The Xue Hanyi siblings finally escaped from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s clutches and naturally wouldn¡¯t walk right into his trap. ording to their initial agreement with Pei Xuanjing, as long as they abide by the rules, they won¡¯t be targeted.


    Moreover, Pei Xuanjing has already dyed them for four or five years. Now, with their current strength, even if they face two people at the Spirit Realm Third Level, there wouldn¡¯t be much of a gap. The threat they pose has also lessened significantly, so there¡¯s no need to be particrly vignt.


    Shenxiao Mountain has regained its former glory over the past decades, especially after the convening of Shenxiao¡¯s grand assembly. Pei Xuanjing disyed his godly might, single-handedly fighting with more than a dozen Spirit Realm experts, and subjugating the Xue Hanyi twins, which made him famous throughout the world.


    At this moment in Great Ming, you may not know the name of the emperor, but if you don¡¯t know about Shenxiao Mountain, then you are not a martial artist of the Divine Continent.


    In fact, there is no need for a guide. You can find the direction to Shenxiao Mountain just by asking around. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After half a month, Mr. Wu finally arrived at the base of Shenxiao Mountain.


    And when he arrived at the foot of Shenxiao Mountain, Tao Rong had already arrived.


    ¡°May I ask if you are Mr. Wu of the Witch Deity Teaching? I am Tao Rong, an elder of Shenxiao Mountain. I was ordered by our leader to receive you.¡± Said Tao Rong.


    He was sent by Pei Xuanjing to wee Mr. Wu. Regarding this mysterious powerhouse from the top power in Sky Wastnd, Tao Rong wasn¡¯t too humble, hisnguage was neither humble nor arrogant, and his progress was measured.


    ¡°Indeed, it is I. Thank you for your trouble.¡± Mr. Wu replied.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s previous move revealed that Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t just cultivate both body and qi, but was a powerhouse who cultivated three paths.


    The Witch Deity Teaching just happens to be very proficient in the path of Refining Spirit, so he wasn¡¯t surprised that Pei Xuanjing knew about his arrival.


    ¡°Please follow me!¡±


    Under Tao Rong¡¯s leadership, Mr. Wu ascended Shenxiao Mountain and entered a grand hall on the mountain.


    ¡°Please rest here for a moment. The leader will be here soon.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks, Elder Tao.¡±


    Tao Rong nodded and then left.


    Mr. Wu quietly sat on a chair in the hall, his eyes slightly closed, thinking over things in his mind.


    Along the way, he gained more and more information about Pei Xuanjing and formed a clearer understanding of this man¡¯s character.


    Ever since he had risen to prominence, Pei Xuanjing had been decisive in his killing, but he distinguished between grievances clearly, valued promises, had never broken his word, and was not a man of many tricks. Of course, he absolutely couldn¡¯t tolerate deception, otherwise it would provoke his thunderous wrath.


    From the way he behaved, Mr. Wu was sure that if he really chose to cooperate, then this national teacher would indeed be a good partner to cooperate with.


    ¡°A mortal divine dynasty, this is something many kingdoms, ancient countries, and even imperial empires in Sky Wastnd have been trying to achieve for a long time but could never achieve. It¡¯s unthinkable that someone in the ancestralnd might be close to achieving it.¡± Mr. Wu thought to himself.


    The n for a mortal divine dynasty is simple to say but difficult to implement. Many forces in Sky Wastnd have this type of strength, but they dare not actually attempt it because they all have various reservations.


    Because the n for a mortal divine dynasty, reputedly a method close to Bing Immortal, has attracted the covetous gazes of countless people and forces, it has also caused a catastrophe that swept across countless forces and countless powerhouses throughout the ancestralnd.


    But the catastrophe that urred in Tang Dynasty thousands of years ago was too enormous. Countless powerhouses fell during it, and who knows how many ancient forces were extinguished because of it.

 Chapter 470 - 418: Sufficient Value, The Reason for the Empire’s Downfall!

    Chapter 470: Chapter 418: Sufficient Value, The Reason for the Empire¡¯s Downfall!


    Trantor: 549690339


    Given such a precedent, even though the remaining various powerster left the Ancestral Land for the Sky Wastnd, they still held deep reservations about this matter, and very few news disseminated among the people.


    Furthermore, to prevent making the same mistakes again, they agreed that this matter should not be brought up again, and that the n of Divine Dynasty should not be implemented.


    Although this solution may seem unptable, it has been handed down in order to prevent such a catastrophe from recurring.


    However, they probably did not expect that the very thing they refrained doing in the Sky Wastnd ¨C has already been started by someone in the Ancestral Land.


    Moreover, this person has formidable strength and influence, and has almostpleted all preparations. It only takes a few more steps to carry out this n.


    ¡°Perhaps, when those ancient powers return, they will be dumbfounded in the face of a true Divine Dynasty.¡± Mr. Wu chuckled to himself.


    However, the existence of such a Divine Dynasty may also provoke the fear of all ancient powers, making it the target of all arrows.


    Nothing can be foreseen.


    These are things that even Mr. Wu cannot predict. Until that day arrives, no one would dare to assert.


    ¡°I apologize for keeping you waiting.¡±


    The voice of Pei Xuanjing broke Mr. Wu¡¯s reverie.


    He rose to his feet, and said with a smile: ¡°You¡¯re too modest.¡±


    Both of them seated themselves. After Tao Rong served tea, he respectfully withdrew.


    ¡°Your speed is truly beyond my expectations.¡± Pei Xuanjing began with a smile.


    Mr. Wu smiled back, saying: ¡°It¡¯s simply a reflection of my eagerness to work with you.¡±


    ¡°Haha, suchpliments make me feel embarrassed,¡± Pei Xuanjing modestly replied, shaking his head.


    Mr. Wu added, ¡°There are countless individuals who aspire to cooperate with you in this world, and I have not exaggerated in the slightest.¡±


    He was notplimenting, but stating the truth.


    Considering Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current status and strength, there were undoubtedly countless people who wanted to cooperate with him.


    Leaving the far-fetched examples aside, wouldn¡¯t Mu Binghua of Heart Moon Lake and the siblings Xue Hanyi of the Da Xue ancient country want to deepen their cooperation with Pei Xuanjing?


    They just gave up due to theck of items of sufficient value to offer!


    Had it not been for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intention to implement the Divine Dynasty n, and his fortunate possession of some rted information, he would not have had the opportunity to sit here to talk about cooperation with Pei Xuanjing.


    Otherwise, if his request had been anything else, he, being utterly destitute, wouldn¡¯t have been able to offer anything in exchange. Thus, the conversation about cooperation would have been futile.


    After all, there was no any prior rtionship between them, and one can¡¯t possibly talk about trade without offering something concrete, as nobody would trust that.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded and said, ¡°I appreciate your sincerity.¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, today I would like you to bring out the things that you mentioned earlier. As long as they are valuable enough, I will agree to the initial terms.¡±


    ¡°If what you bring out is not enough to fulfill those two conditions, but yet proves useful, I will provide the correspondingpensation as a price. How does that sound?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing stated his demands straightforwardly, then waited for a response.


    Currently, he did not know the extent of the information the other party held, nor whether it would be useful to him. Therefore, he was unable to make a proper judgment whether it would be worthwhile to make the trade.


    However, once you hear the information and find itcking, you can¡¯t just forget about it. Therefore, you must provide somepensation.


    Although this might appear as if he is at a slight disadvantage, it seemed the only option avable. If the other party does not agree, then there is nothing to be done. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Mr. Wu, after listening to this, smiled even more and agreed, saying, ¡°If you insist, who am I to refuse?¡±


    Ultimately, neither party could determine exactly how much information the other held, or whether there was any ovep. If there was too much repetition, the value would naturally diminish.


    The method proposed by Pei Xuanjing had already done the best he could to protect his own interests. Although it put him at a slight disadvantage, his attitude wasmendable, proving that he genuinely sought a fair trade.


    The most important point was that the other party¡¯s performance wasrgely consistent with the information he had obtained, allowing him to believe that once the trade was concluded, the other party would truly stick to the agreement.


    Pei Xuanjing gestured and said: ¡°Then I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    ¡°Excellent!¡± Mr. Wu nodded slightly and began speaking, ¡°The Divine Dynasty, it originally stemmed from an idea envisioned by the Ruler of the Ancient Human Race. They wanted to enthrone the spirits of those who died for the human race as Gods, allowing them to exist forever, master the rules of Heaven and Earth, and bless the human race¡­¡±


    Unfortunately, this n was never actually implemented. The specific reasons behind this are unknown, with only bits and pieces of information left behind, of which even Mr. Wu knows very little.


    The dynasties and empires of theter generations all attempted to truly implement this n in order to make their empiresst forever.


    It can be said that since ancient times and before the Tang Dynasty, every dynasty or empire that dominated the world had once tried to put this n into action. However, whether they were sessful, no one knows.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Pei Xuanjing raised his brows, asking in confusion, ¡°ording to the information I have, didn¡¯t those formidable imperial dynasties all fail and copse? Otherwise, if any dynasty or empire had seeded, why would they willingly give up their empire and allow their royal dynasty to be destroyed and reced by others?¡±


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s confusion, Mr. Wu gave a mysterious smile and asked, ¡°With countless powerful figures in the Cultivation World and the top powers all being guarded by the ultimate figures of the Nine Realms of Spirit, these forces canst for tens of thousands of years. And as for the existence that can dominate these forces and establish an imperial court, can they really be so easily destroyed?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded silently. The words did indeed make sense.


    This world is different from the world in his previous life, where even the wisest rulers would inevitably decay and fall after their death, and subsequent generations would eventually seed in oveing their dynasties and empires.


    Given the existence of so many top powers in this world, the founders of empires and dynasties that could dominate the world must have extraordinary strength and exceptionally long lives. Their control over their empires and dynasties far exceeded the ordinary. How could such empires and dynasties easily fall and be overthrown by others?


    There must be some hidden secrets involved. After all, no one is willing to give up power and the empire they have established easily.

 Chapter 471: 419: The Key Point of the Divine Dynasty on Earth: Golden Book and Jade Scroll

    Chapter 471: 419: The Key Point of the Divine Dynasty on Earth: Golden Book and Jade Scroll<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Pei Xuanjing heard Mr. Wu say, ¡°Not to mention other aspects, take the Da Xue ancient country of the Sky Wastnd realm for an instance. Originating from the vassal states of the Heavenly Zhou era, although its power has never truly reached its peak, it has persisted for millions of years. If they were able to endure, wouldn¡¯t other empires and dynasties do the same instead of easily falling?¡±


    He turned to Pei Xuanjing, revealing an extremely covert piece of information even in the Sky Wastnd: ¡°Since a few thousand years ago, after the downfall of our ancestralnd, these major powers could choose to leave their ancestralnd and seek a new world that is suitable for survival. What about those empires and dynasties that once dominated the world? A conjecture has always existed. A certain restraint on the lifespan of the empires¡¯ and dynasties of our ancestralnd exists. When their lifespan was about to end, they chose to leave?¡±


    Whoosh!


    Mr. Wu¡¯s words astounded Pei Xuanjing, making him suddenly enlightened, with a feeling of sudden insight.


    He had always been perplexed about why the world of cultivation¡¯s empires and dynasties were so easily destroyed and reced by new ones, considering the existence time of these empires. Even from the founding of the dynasty to its demise, many strong pioneers should still have existed. So why did none appear till the end?<div>


    Now, this answer undoubtedly provided Pei Xuanjing with a reasonable exnation. It also reminded him of some information from his past life, leading him to a simr conjecture.


    ¡°Could it be imagined that for all the dynasties and empires that had unified the world, they all faced mysterious constraints? If they were unable to fulfil certain conditions, or if they exceeded a certain time, they would be targeted by Heaven and Earth. So those dynasties chose to leave this world to escape disaster?¡± Pei Xuanjing voiced his spection.


    Mr. Wu¡¯s eyes gleamed, he nodded and said, ¡°Perhaps there is such a possibility.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing frowned slightly, thinking that in the future, he might not only face the departed strong ones of the Sky Wastnd, but possibly even the ancient empires and dynasties.


    No!


    It¡¯s not the future; it¡¯s likely already happened.


    A bold conjecture came to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mind, his heart sinking abruptly.


    After his first life simtion since ascending to the Spirit Realm, the world in which his projection was embodied, the World of Myriad Manifestations, also had a Great Tang Empire.


    ¡°Is there a connection between this Great Tang Empire and the historical Great Tang Empire of this world?¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    Suddenly he realized that the more power he acquired, the more mysteries seemed to appear before his eyes. It felt like being in a fog, with secrets lurking everywhere.


    However, even if there was any connection between the Great Tang Empire of the World of Myriad Manifestations and that of the Daming World, there was no way to know. After all, he initially went to that world with the help of a simtor.


    Even if he wants to find that world with his current strength, it is simply impossible. He could only jot this down secretly and wait until his strength increased in the future.<div>


    He set aside his misceneous thoughts and quietly waited for Mr. Wu to continue.


    ¡°I apologize for going off-topic. However, I believe this information would be useful for you, considering it¡¯s remarkably covert even in the Sky Wastnd.¡±


    Mr. Wu apologized, but his expression suggested otherwise. It seemed intentional, like he deliberately shared this information with Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t refute it, only smiled subtly and said, ¡°Being able to casually discuss such hidden matters, indeed, suggests that you are not an ordinary person. It piques my curiosity about your origin and identity.¡±


    Indeed, after capturing the siblings Xue Hanyi, Pei Xuanjing wanted to acquire some information about Tang Dynasty¡¯s previous era from them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Unfortunately, the result was not promising. Even though they are from established forces, they were unaware of the relevant information. They even told Pei Xuanjing that the information about the era before the Tang Dynasty in the Sky Wastnd belongs to forbidden knowledge¡ªuntouchable.


    But such covert and even forbidden information came out so easily from Mr. Wu¡¯s mouth. It suggested more than just his origins from the Witch Deity Teaching, which was a more superior force than the Da Xue ancient country.


    Thus, Mr. Wu is undoubtedly extraordinary, with shocking secrets hidden within him.


    Honestly, encountering such a mysterious figure, especially one willing to form an alliance and trade with him, stirred doubt in Pei Xuanjing. He pondered whether he should engage in the proposed trade.


    After all, if it involved a highly covert or forbidden matter, his current strength wouldn¡¯t suffice to handle it.


    Unaware of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hesitation, Mr. Wu, inadvertently carrying on with a calm demeanor,ughed and continued his narration, ¡°Regarding the Divine Dynasty n on earth, although it¡¯s taboo for various forces and is not to be freely circted, details about it are continually spected and scrutinized. After thousands of years, aplete n for this Divine Dynasty on earth has emerged.¡±


    ¡°No wonder you are so confident,¡± Pei Xuanjing jokingly replied. Although surprised, he didn¡¯t find it unexpected.<div>


    Some things that are more prohibited are more irresistible. Having the potential to rte to immortality, although the strong prohibitions forbid it, how could they easily give up?


    Mr. Wu continued, ¡°To establish the Divine Dynasty, apart from unifying the world and gathering sufficient Qi luck, the most crucial thing is to undertake a sacrificial ceremony!¡±


    ¡°Sacrificial Ceremony!¡± Pei Xuanjing frowned and asked, ¡°Is there a principle to worshipping Heaven and Earth?¡±


    ¡°Correct. To mold the Sealing Heaven Altar, to worship Heaven and Earth, and to gain the favor of Heaven and Earth are crucial steps in establishing the Divine Dynasty,¡± Mr. Wu said seriously. ¡°But do you know, after the sacrificial ceremony of Heaven and Earth, Heaven and Earth will bestow the Golden Book and Jade Scroll? The quality of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll varies based on different levels of sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°There are different levels to the Golden Book and Jade Scroll?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked, puzzled.


    From the legacy passed down by the Shenxiao Sect, he knew indeed that once the Divine Dynasty was sessfully established, it would be rewarded by Heaven and Earth with the Golden Book and Jade Scroll. However, he didn¡¯t know that there were different levels to the Golden Book and Jade Scroll.


    After all, the Shenxiao Sect had nned for a long time, but they never seeded, so they didn¡¯t know about this matter.


    It seemed Mr. Wu, indeed was extraordinary. He possessed a lot of secret information, which made Pei Xuanjing more curious about him, and simultaneously, increased his wariness.

 Chapter 472: 420: Heavenly Court – Gods Sealing List

    Chapter 472: 420: Heavenly Court ¨C Gods Sealing List<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    ¡°Of course! The Golden Book and Jade Scroll has three categories: top, middle, and bottom. The difference between these Golden Book and Jade Scrolls also represents the hierarchy of the Divine Dynasty, and the level of the Divine Dynasty in turn denotes the difference in power of the Gods that can be enfeoffed.¡± Mr. Wu exined eloquently, revealing a lesser-known fact. ¡°Furthermore, the Golden Book and Jade Scroll is actually the core of the earthly Divine Dynasty. It is fair to say that the entirety of the earthly Divine Dynasty is built upon the Golden Book and Jade Scroll. Should the Golden Book and Jade Scroll be destroyed, the Divine Dynasty would naturally copse.¡±


    At present, the Ancestral Land has not yet fully revived, so a specific judgment is not feasible, but if we wait for the revival of Heaven and Earth, then the power of the Gods that can be enfeoffed by Golden Book and Jade Scroll of different levels will be starkly different.


    Based on their inference, if the Ancestral Land restores the glory of the Tang Dynasty thatsted thousands of years, even the Gods enfeoffed by the lowest-ranked Divine Dynasty could wield power not inferior to the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm. The strongest enfeoffed by the mid-ranked Divine Dynasty can reach the Eighth Level, while the highest-ranked Divine Dynasty can enfeoff a being capable of achieving the Ninth Level of the Spirit Realm.


    Moreover, as the ruler of the Divine Dynasty, in the capital where one¡¯s Qi Luck is at its peak, thanks to the blessings of the Qi Luck Divine Dragon and the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, one can disy paramount strength. Even several top individuals at the Ninth Level of the Spirit Realm working together would not be able to withstand such force.¡±


    ¡°The Golden Book and Jade Scroll are so powerful!¡± Pei Xuanjing was slightly moved.<div>


    After listening to Mr. Wu¡¯s exnation, he gained a clearer understanding of the earthly Divine Dynasty.


    He had not paid much attention to the Golden Book and Jade Scroll before and had not expected them to be the crux of the earthly Divine Dynasty.


    ¡°This information is certainly critical, but it is still somewhat insufficient,¡± Pei Xuanjing recovered and shook his head.


    ¡°Of course, there is another reason that numberless forces and strong individuals pursue the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, and it is more significant,¡± Mr. Wu said mysteriously.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s interest grew, ¡°I would like to hear more.¡±


    He became more and more curious about the earthly Divine Dynasty and did not expect the roots of this n to be so deep.


    ¡°Rumor has it, the Golden Book and Jade Scroll are not the limit of the Divine Dynasty. If we can take it a step further, it could transform into the ¡®Gods Sealing List,¡¯ transforming the Divine Dynasty into the Heavenly Court, and even enfeoff True Gods,¡± Mr. Wu revealed the greatest secret of the earthly Divine Dynasty.


    ¡°Heavenly Court, Gods Sealing List!¡± Pei Xuanjing was astonished.


    Keep in mind that even after hearing that the highest-ranked Divine Dynasty can enfeoff individuals from the Ninth Realms of Spirit, he wasn¡¯t as shocked as he was now. Upon hearing this news, he was deeply moved.


    He recalled a tale that was widely circted in his past life and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that before the founding of Heavenly Zhou, there was a world-shaking war that swept the Divine Continent, seemingly rted to the Enthroning Gods?¡±


    In his past life, the story of the war during the transitional period of thete Shang and early Zhou Dynasties was widely known and has been passed down by countless people. One point of the legend is about the ¡®Theory of Enthroning Gods¡¯. So when he heard the terms ¡°Heavenly Court¡± and ¡°Gods Sealing List¡±, he couldn¡¯t help asking, wanting to know if it was true.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Mr. Wu looked at Pei Xuanjing in slight surprise, was silent for a while, then nodded, ¡°Yes, the uprising of Heavenly Zhou was due to the strength of the Shang Dynasty, who aspired to be the Heavenly Court. They were deterred, leading to a war that swept the Divine Continent. Nearly all cultivators were drawn into it.¡± At this point, it was Mr. Wu¡¯s turn to be curious about the secret news that Pei Xuanjing had obtained.<div>


    ording to his understanding of Pei Xuanjing and the Shenxiao Sect, the Shenxiao Sect, separated from the Dragon Tiger Mountain lineage, only obtained information about the earthly Divine Dynasty from some books and notes they left. Therefore, they did not truly understand all the information about the earthly Divine Dynasty.


    But now Pei Xuanjing suddenly mentioned the war between Heavenly Zhou and thete Shang Dynasty, which made him wonder where he had gotten the news.


    Keep in mind, even the origin of the Dragon Tiger Mountain lineage, which is the root of the Shenxiao Sect, can only be traced back to the Ancestor Celestial Master lineage of the Divine Han period. After the great war of the Late Pre-Qin Period, not to mention the secrets before Heavenly Zhou, even some news from the Spring and Autumn period before the Pre-Qin was deliberately hidden and difficult for people to understand.


    It can be said that in today¡¯s era, even the great forces in the Sky Wastnd, who havested for countless years, do not know much about this war. Even the Da Xue ancient country, one of the Heavenly Zhou¡¯s enfeoffed nations, does not have much information preserved about it. Even if they know something, it will be regarded as a taboo. Only a few people know.


    ¡°Now I am a bit curious about where the real person got this information,¡± Mr. Wu looked at Pei Xuanjing and asked.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Pei Xuanjing gave a mysterious smile and remained silent.


    He could not exin this issue, after all, he could not tell Mr. Wu he came up with it based on the mythological stories passed down from his past life. This would be too unbelievable.


    However, his mysterious smile, in Mr. Wu¡¯s eyes, made it seem like Pei Xuanjing held the keys to wisdom and understood everything clearly.


    ¡°Since the real person knows about this matter, then I will not keep it hidden anymore,¡± Mr. Wu sighed lightly, and slowly began.


    Given that the other party already knew about this, and even took the initiative to ask questions, if he remains silent, it may be challenging for the other party to trust and ept him, and it may disrupt his ns for future cooperation.


    Although Pei Xuanjing was all smiles, he was taken aback in his heart. He knew that Mr. Wu was probably misunderstanding his question. However, if Mr. Wu is bringing up such secrets on his own, Pei Xuanjing naturally would not be the one to stop him from talking.


    ¡°I believe you are already aware of the origins of the Witch Deity Teaching,¡± Mr. Wu asked.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing nodded and said, ¡°I have heard that the Witch Deity Teaching originated from ancient times and has existed since the tribal times of the human race.¡±


    ¡°Precisely!¡± Pride filled Mr. Wu¡¯s face as he said, ¡°The Witch Deity Teaching is of long-standing lineage. In the Sky Wastnd, there are only a handful of forces whose heritage can match ours.¡±


    There was no hiding his pride. Many tens of thousands of years have passed since the ancient times, and many forces have disappeared in the river of time. Only a few, including the Witch Deity Teaching, have survived till today. It¡¯s impossible not to be proud.


    The real war you speak of between the Shang Dynasty and Heavenly Zhou was indeed a war of Enthroning Gods of the earthly Divine Dynasty¡­¡± he revealed a shocking secret, a fact unknown to many major forces in the Sky Wastnd.


    As I mentioned earlier, the method of the earthly Divine Dynasty was worked out jointly by the Ruler of humans of the Ancient times and countless ancient powers. Although it was not sessful at the time, the method of the Divine Dynasty was handed down.

 Chapter 473: 421: Secret of the Divine Dynasty

    Chapter 473: 421: Secret of the Divine Dynasty<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    The Divine Dynasty Method was not aplete failure in kingdoms and empires. In fact, it had been sessfully established in the first real imperial dynasty ¨C the Da Xia Dynasty.


    However, the price the Da Xia Dynasty was forced to pay to realize the Divine Dynasty was overwhelmingly high. So high, in fact, that the dynasty they had constructed couldn¡¯t withstand the strain. With their foundation left heavily damaged, countless formidable figures were sacrificed and the Divine Dynasty was on the verge of copsing.


    To make the Da Xia Dynasty eternal, thest ruler of the dynasty chose to resort to sacrificial methods, mercilessly spilling the blood of foreign tribes and even of the human race.


    Such brutal methods were essentially a vition of norms, thus triggering a resistance from countless forces who naturally did not wish to end up as sacrificialmbs.


    During this time, Shang Country, which originally had the support of all forces, annihted the Da Xia Divine Dynasty, establishing a new unified imperial court.<div>


    However, as time passed, the Great Shang, upon inheriting many of the Da Xia Dynasty¡¯s assets, inevitably tread the same path, establishing the Great Shang Divine Dynasty at an enormous cost.


    Even though the establishment of the Great Shang Divine Dynasty was costly, it outperformed the Da Xia Divine Dynasty, having fewer imperfections. After generations ofmitment and sacrifice, thest emperor of the Great Shang almost fully restored it.


    It¡¯s important to remember that the establishment of the Great Shang Divine Dynasty was supported by all forces. Its perfection was thus a good thing for them all.


    However, at this point, thest emperor of the Great Shang went back on his word. He was unwilling to honor the promise made by the Great Shang¡¯s founding father. Instead, he was averse to the conservative views held by those forces. He wanted to enfeoff his divine being, aiming to be the king of all gods and rule eternally.


    This betrayal naturally angered those forces. As a result, a rebellion, like the one that had brought down the Great Shang, was sparked again. They overthrew the Great Shang Divine Dynasty and reced it with the Heavenly Zhou.


    Of course, Mr. Wu changed his story a bit. In his version, it wasn¡¯t the emperor of the Great Shang who broke his word. Instead, it was the shameless treachery and greed of those forces that led to the downfall of the Great Shang.


    ¡°Those shameless people have decayed. All they want is to keep themselves alive. They regard the human race as mere scraps and food for dogs,¡± Mr. Wu said coldly.


    Pei Xuanjing found the things Mr. Wu said to be partly credible and maintained his skepticism.


    Since he understood that the person telling these stories must have put in his subjective color, everything he said could not be fully trusted.


    After all, the Witch Deity Teaching, prior to the Heavenly Zhou, was considered long-established sacrificial wisdom of the human race. They held a highly respected position and controlled immense power, receiving the reverence of countless members of the human race.


    However, as a result of this war, they lost everything. They went from mainstream to marginal. After the downfall of the Great Shang, they were eschewed by the Heavenly Zhou, losing all their rights and power and beingpletely abandoned.


    Even if Mr. Wu needed to win Pei Xuanjing¡¯s trust, he would not speak of the unfavorable truths concerning him, as that is the human nature.<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. If things hadn¡¯t been so, there might have been a chance in that era to pave the way for immortals and possible ascend to True Immortality,¡± Pei Xuanjingmented.


    Mr. Wu had said too much today, each part of which would shock countless people if leaked.


    Mr. Wu took a deep breath, calming his emotions, and said, ¡°In addition to the information I just shared, I have two items that I can give to the Grandmaster as part of our exchange.¡±


    Though the information was sensational, he knew it wasn¡¯t worth Pei Xuanjing¡¯s protection against the strongest opponents in the future.


    Hence, he had prepared two items. The worth of these two items was undoubtedly considerable.


    These two items were useless to him, but for Pei Xuanjing, they were irresistible.


    Mr. Wu flicked his sleeve and two items appeared before his eyes, floating in front of Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes lit up and a smile crossed his face when he saw these two things: an imprint on a jade slip and an ore-like object that gleamed with a purple-blue light, akin to refined gold.


    Pei Xuanjing recognized the jade slip as a receptacle for recording skills, and from the ore that resembled refined gold, he could clearly feel the aura of thunder.


    ¡°This ore is Purple Thunder Immortal Gold, a high-grade material for refining. I¡¯ve heard that after the destruction of the Grandmaster¡¯s Divine Weapon, he has yet to forge a new one. This Purple Thunder Immortal Gold can help Grandmaster create a new Divine Weapon,¡± Mr. Wu said, pointing to the ore.


    Purple Thunder Immortal Gold is a high-grade Divine Material for forging Divine Weapons. If used in the process, it can improve the quality of the Divine Weapon and, owing to its lightning attribute, enhance the abilities of those cultivating the Thunder Method.


    He had heard that despite being recognised as the best cultivator in the world, Grandmaster Pei had only managed to restore his functions after his Divine Weapon was destroyed andcked a Divine Weapon ever since. Therefore, Mr. Wu presented him with the Purple Thunder Immortal Gold.<div>


    ¡°It appears you are bent on ensuring the sess of this transaction!¡± Pei Xuanjing said with augh.


    After the destruction of his Shenxiao Sword, a Thousand Refinement Divine Weapon, he never had a Divine Weapon and always wanted to reforge a usable one.


    However, with the growth in his strength, he feared that not only the Thousand Refinement Divine Weapon but even themon Ten Thousand-Forged Divine Weapon would not allow him to exert his full power. Only a top-level Ten Thousand-Forged Divine Weapon like the Yin-Yang Evil-ying Treasure Sword or an even more potent Divine Weapon would truly enable him to bring forth his powers.


    Unfortunately, it was tremendously arduous to forge a Divine Weapon as potent as the Yin-Yang Evil-ying Treasure Sword. Even Dragon Tiger Mountain had exhausted countless resources and had only managed to secure a pair after many years, which demonstrated the difficulty in forging such a Divine Weapon.


    Even now, as the heaven and earth rejuvenate with countless spiritual materials and rare treasures re-emerging, finding suitable Divine Materials for forging Divine Weapons remains a challenging task. That¡¯s why the project has been dyed.


    His opponent¡¯s knowledge of this fact and the production of such precious Divine Materials indicated the importance of this deal to him.


    ¡°A good sword is worthy of a hero; such fairy gold is most suitable for the Grandmaster. It won¡¯t be wasted on him,¡± said Mr. Wu with augh.


    This high-grade Divine Material was incredibly scarce, one could seldom see it even in the Sky Wastnd. However, it had little use to Mr. Wu, hence he brought it out as a kind of favor and presented it to Pei Xuanjing.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Next, he pointed to the other jade slip and said, ¡°Having observed that the Grandmaster is cultivating in Three Ways Simultaneously, it must be known that the method of Refining Spirit has always been a mystery. I presume that this Ancestral Land does not provide too many skills for the Refining Spirit Way. This jade slip contains a cultivation method for the Refining Spirit, reaching up to the Sixth Level of the Spirit Realm, which should be helpful to the Grandmaster.¡±

 Chapter 474: 422: Refining Spirit Skill, Has the Ancient Powerhouse Fallen?

    Chapter 474: 422: Refining Spirit Skill, Has the Ancient Powerhouse Fallen?<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    It was widely known that Pei Xuanjing, the world¡¯s number one cultivator, had a fondness for perusing Cultivation Method Manuals. Hence, he catered to Pei¡¯s interest by presenting a god refining skill that could be cultivated up to the sixth level of the Spirit Realm.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    This method was something he stumbled upon unintentionally. Although it was among the top-tier for god refining skills, it only covered the initial levels, and was sufficient to cultivate up to the sixth level of the Spirit Realm.


    After all, in the Sky Wastnd, only those who truly stepped into the seventh level of the Spirit Realm were considered strong. Therefore, to Mr. Wu, even a god refining skill of the sixth level of the Spirit Realm was valuable but not precious.


    If it had been a skill that could be cultivated to the seventh level of the Spirit Realm, he wouldn¡¯t have given it up easily.


    Nevertheless, when Pei Xuanjing heard that this skill could be cultivated to the sixth level of the Spirit Realm, he was genuinely impressed.<div>


    The Daming world held countless cultivation methods, most of which were for refining Qi and essence; god refining skills were extremely rare, so rare that even Pei had struggled to find them.


    Given the circumstances, he can easily specte about the skills of refining essence and Qi by referencing the methods in the Daming world, but god refining is not so straightforward.


    Even though he had deduced some methods for gathering a divine soul before the Spirit Realm based on his experience, he didn¡¯t have many ways to elerate cultivation after the Yin Spirit molted. Everything depended entirely on the slow grind of time for improvement.


    As such, at present, the Dao of Qi refinement had reached the fourth level of the Spirit Realm, while the refining foundation was at the sixth level. However, the god refining skill of his Yin Spirit equivalent to the secondyer of the Spirit Realm.


    Therefore, he was always eager to improve his god refining skill, particrly after Pei Xuanjing had glimpsed the way to the Golden Core Dao in his battles with the Howling Moon Gray Wolf. It had be even more urgent to enhance the strength of his Yin Spirit.


    After all, in his calctions, even if he used his incarnation to condense the golden core, it still required a bnce of essence, Qi, and spirit for a truly sessful fusion.


    But the strength of his own incarnation, as well as the abilities of refining foundation and Dao of Qi Refining were at least at the third level of the Spirit Realm, it was impossible to lower it. Facing the refinement of the Spirit in the secondyer, it stopped him from moving forward.


    Therefore, when Mr. Wu presented this method, it solved his immediate problem, resolving his biggest predicament.


    Moreover, refining such a method would undoubtedly yield substantial gains.


    ¡°However, being able to present such an object readily enough to prove that the background of this man is absolutely extraordinary,¡± Pei Xuanjing thought.


    Even if he had never been to the Sky Wastnd, Pei Xuanjing had a rough understanding of the situation in the Sky Wastnd, thanks to the information from Xue Hanyi and his sister.


    As far as he knew, without considering the secrets Mr. Wu had just mentioned, the two items brought out were of great value. They were absolutely precious and could incite countless people topete for them if ced in the Sky Wastnd.<div>


    There must be some motive behind the gifts given.


    The more valuable the things Mr. Wu presented, the greater the plot he had in mind.


    But the great value of this jade booklet, coupled with the fairy gold, made Pei Xuanjing realize that it would be difficult for him to refuse this deal.


    ¡°Since you have made your intentions clear, I will naturally not refuse your goodwill,¡± Pei Xuanjing said, after a moment¡¯s silence.


    No matter what, increasing his own strength was the most critical; these two things alone would enhance his capabilities.


    As long as he had absolute strength, no matter what plot the other party had, he could face it calmly.


    If he were to be apprehensive, he would have no reason to n so much. Instead, he could take his time cultivating and umting Taoyun for a life simtion in a safe ce. Why bother to fret over it here?


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s consent, a smile crept upon Mr. Wu¡¯s face.


    Their conversationsted until midnight. Pei Xuanjing left with the two items, while Mr. Wu temporarily stayed at Shenxiao Mountain.


    That evening, in a guest room at Shenxiao Sect, Mr. Wu sat in front of the window, gently stroking a small snake about three inches long.


    The tiny snake was ck with glossy scales that shimmered under the light. It coiled obediently on his hand, lightly flicking out its tongue.


    ¡°Time has passed by unnoticed. Indeed, nothing can wear you out like time does. Thousands of years have passed, and many have not much time left. Their ambitions can¡¯t be suppressed any longer,¡± Mr. Wu thought, scoffing inside.<div>


    No agreement is ever eternally unchanging; the end result will always be torn apart.


    In the past, the mighty ones who ventured to the Sky Wastnd maybe did so because they were long-lived, or they believed they could find other ways to achieve immortality aside from the Divine Dynasty¡¯s n, or they needed time to recover from injuries. For various reasons, they temporarily gave up on this method and endured peacefully for thousands of years.


    But now, thousands of years have passed, and even the lives of many strong individuals areing to an end. If they can¡¯t be immortals, they will fall, their Dao will dissolve, and they will disappear in the world.


    But are they willing to ept that fate?


    No, they definitely will not!


    Mr. Wu understood. Those who were strong enough to peep into the Immortal Realm from the Nine Realms of Spirit might have various ws, but one thing was certain¡ªthey held absolute pride and confidence. They would never ept such a fate without putting up a fight.


    In addition to the resurrection of the ancestralnd, it undoubtedly verified some circted rumors, which would make many more people take action.


    ¡°However, I guess you wouldn¡¯t have thought that someone in the ancestralnd has taken the final step!¡± A gleeful expression crossed his face. ¡°When you return, you may see a powerful Great Ming Divine Dynasty. I wonder if you would still have the original resolution and be willing to pay a high price to destroy it?¡±


    The timing of their choice couldn¡¯t be better. Now the world has just been resurrected, which can support the establishment of the Divine Dynasty, but also, because the old forces haven¡¯t returned, it¡¯s hard to encounter someone who can truly stop them. They got the right moment, the right location, and the right people.


    As long as the Divine Dynasty is sessfully established, with the continued resurrection of the world, this Divine Dynasty can also slowly strengthen with the resurrection, buying time for them.

 Chapter 475 - 423: Incense Fire God Refining Skill

    Chapter 475: Chapter 423: Incense Fire God Refining Skill


    Trantor: 549690339


    Even Mr. Wu had to admire Pei Xuanjing¡¯s destiny, or perhaps, his Qi Luck.


    Waiting for those ancient forces to return, everything had already been set in stone, possessing enough qualifications to contend with the other side.


    After all, even destroying the Divine Dynasty would require a huge price. In this possible era of Bing Immortal, which force would willingly take the initiative to make a wedding dress for others?


    ¡°But, did all those people from the past really fall?¡± Mr. Wu began to wonder in his mind, about other matters.


    After all, after his return, he had received many notifications about the emergence of various Forbidden ces and Blessed Lands and many familiar inheritances hade out from these ces. He couldn¡¯t help but doubt some things.


    Nine Realms of Spirit and the zenith of cultivators¡¯ cultivation path, just one more step and they would be a True Immortal with evesting life. Would such a powerful being really perish easily without leaving any backups?


    This was something he couldn¡¯t guarantee because there were many things that even he couldn¡¯t see or understand. He didn¡¯t dare to pry, afraid of leading to disaster.


    ¡°This world is about to fall into chaos! Perhaps someone will be a True Immortal with Immortality in this catastrophe.¡± Mr. Wu thought to himself.


    Indeed, it¡¯s a catastrophe.


    In Mr. Wu¡¯s opinion, the revival of Heaven and Earth is not a good thing for the Ancestral Land. Instead, it could possibly bring about a catastrophe simr to the one that urred in the Tang Dynasty thousands of years ago.


    ¡°However, isn¡¯t this the day I¡¯ve been waiting for? If it were a mere revival of Heaven and Earth, why should I pay such a high price in exchange for the early return?¡± His eyes shed, showing a hint of coldness.


    For Mr. Wu, the current situation of the Sky Wastnd was too stable, so stable he could hardly seize an opportunity to achieve his goals.


    The reason he paid such arge price for the opportunity to return early was to take the opportunity to make preparations for his n.


    In terms of the Divine Dynasty on the ground, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n was almost the same as his own.


    Even if Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t push this n, he too would push it with all his means.


    Originally, his n was to return in advance to look at the situation of the Ancestral Land. If there was a dynasty, he would try to gain the trust of the dynasty and promote the establishment of the Divine Dynasty onnd.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that he didn¡¯t need to make any efforts. Someone in the Ancestral Land had made a simr n, and it had been in operation for a long time.


    For him, this was undoubtedly an excellent opportunity, which could save him a lot of time and let himy out his ns with ease.


    ¡°Wait for your arrival, I will give you an unexpected surprise. I hope you will not be frightened.¡± A sneer appeared at the corner of Mr. Wu¡¯s mouth.


    At the same time, Pei Xuanjing had returned to the hall where he secluded himself. He did not immediately begin cultivating or hurriedly check the two items he had obtained that day. Instead, he was reminiscing and sorting out the information he had gathered that day.


    It has to be said that the news revealed by Mr. Wu was too huge and astonishing, dispelling many of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s doubts and leading him to a clearer understanding of some things.


    The Golden Book and Jade Scroll, the Gods Sealing List, the Heavenly Court, the Enthroning God War¡­ These hidden news were truly staggering and gradually unveiled the truth about this world.


    After a long while, Pei Xuanjing finally calmed his mind and focused on the two items he had obtained that day.


    He took the Purple Thunder Immortal Gold first, circting his Primordial Qi to feel this top-grade Divine Material.


    [Purple Thunder Immortal Gold: A spiritual material of Heaven and Earth, born from the Heaven and Earth, engraved with the pattern of Thunder Path, it is a top-tier material for artifact refining. Upon refining, one can get 100,000 Taoyun points.]


    ¡°Hmm, I didn¡¯t expect this top-grade Divine Material to contain Taoyun points.¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s brows raised, and then a smile of surprise appeared on his face.


    He never expected that even this Divine Material, born from Heaven and Earth, would contain Taoyun. Although it only contained a mere 100,000 Taoyun points,pared to the Taoyun points he needed for one simtion now, it was like a drop in the ocean. Yet, it opened up a new door for him, so he wouldn¡¯t have to solely rely on acquiring skill manuals as a means of obtaining Taoyun points.


    After Pei Xuanjing¡¯sst life simtion, his strength had taken a step further, and the Taoyun values needed for the life simtor had increased again, now reaching 5 million Taoyun points for one simtion.


    Five million Taoyun points were undoubtedly a huge number. Even if Pei Xuanjing refined the Taoyun of his skills day and night, the amount would still seem astronomical and would require a long time to umte.


    But now, if such a naturally born Divine Material can stimte Taoyun, then for him, this is another method which can help him umte Taoyun faster. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Of course, this still needs to be validated to verify whether it is really the case. But anyways, it is good news.


    Setting this information aside for now, Pei Xuanjing picked up the Jade Scroll to check the cultivation skill in it.


    [Incense Fire God Refining Skill, top-tier Fifth Order God Refining Skill, refining can get 1.2 million Taoyun points.]


    When Pei Xuanjing picked up the Jade Scroll for inspection, his simtor gave him a prompt about this skill.


    ¡°1.2 million Taoyun points, this is an extremely generous amount of Taoyun. Even if this God Refining Skill has issues, just this amount of Taoyun is of great value.¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    Next, his spirit sunk into it and began to examine this God Refining Skill.


    The Incense Fire God Refining Skill was created by a powerful practitioner of the God Refining Skill path.


    Humans have three souls and seven spirits, residing in the body. However, the body is weak while the spirit is strong.


    The God Refining Skill should focus on the spirit, striving for an undying Divine Soul. Even if the body perishes, the Divine Soul will forever exist in the world and live eternally amidst Heaven and Earth.


    After a long while, Pei Xuanjing came back to his senses, a look of emotion appeared on his face: ¡°So that¡¯s it, this how the Incense Fire God Refining Skill is practiced.¡±


    The God Refining Skill, as one of the three cultivation paths, is already extremely difficult and considered one of the rarest branches. It¡¯s different from the Air Way of connecting Heaven and Earth, and also different from the Way of Essence Refinement for an Indestructible Body. The God Refining Skill seeks to have an undying Divine Soul, to exist forever.


    Most practitioners of the God Refining Skill path simply try to polish their own Yin Spirit, strengthening it continually. But the creator of this skill, he found another way: The Incense Fire God Refining Skill.


    In simpler terms, it¡¯s the God Refining Skill through faith.


    He willingly absorbs faith and uses faith and incense fire to continuously refine his spiritual consciousness, continuously differentiating his spiritual consciousness.


    ording to deductions, once the spiritual consciousness has differentiated enough, reuniting it must inevitably allow the cultivation to make great progress.


    ¡°Giving me this skill, is it really just a coincidence?¡± A sharp glint appeared in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 476: 424

    Chapter 476: 424


    Trantor: 549690339


    Pei Xuanjing rubbed the jade symbol in his hand, his mind racing with countless thoughts.


    The Heavenly Divine Dynasty was originally a collective path, leveraging its power to enfeoff the Gods, controlling the authority, with a part of the immense power of these enfeoffed Gods originating from the authority they wield, and another part derived from the faith and incense worship of the subjects of the Divine Dynasty.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s insurgence of the Divine Dynasty n was precisely to allow himself to cultivate the faith of the Divine Dynasty after its establishment. After all, even with the power of the Divine Dynasty, even if there were no methods of Refining Spirit, he could forcibly catalyze the metamorphosis of his own Yin Spirit. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°When I need the techniques to refine the spirit, the method is delivered right to me, and just so happens to be the most suitable method, the Incense Fire God Refining Path. If this is a coincidence, I don¡¯t think even you would believe it.¡± Pei Xuanjing muttered to himself.


    It was too much of a coincidence, as if he had met a pillow in his sleep. The skill given by the other party was the most suitable and most aligned with his current needs.


    ¡°The Incense Faith ¨C this is absolutely not an ordinary thing. ording to the conjecture derived by the creator of this technique, if one can truly walk this path to the end, perhaps one can truly achieve Bing Immortal.¡± Pei Xuanjing recalled some of the words left by the creator of this technique in his mind.


    If this was shown to others, they might sneer, feeling that the creator was blowing his own trumpet, making boastful ims.


    After all, over the years, countless strong men have opened up countless skills, even those top-tier skills that lead directly to the Nine Realms of Spirit created by the strongest individuals, have not been able to achieve Bing Immortal. Otherwise, there would not have been no one bing Immortal over the years.


    Then how could a mere technique that has only been extrapted to reach the Spirit Realm Sixth Level, which cannot even reach the pinnacle power of the Nine Realms of Spirit, im itself to be capable of Bing Immortal? Such a im is absurd.


    However, Pei Xuanjing would not think so.


    Because ording to some clues spected and guessed by Pei Xuanjing, there should be five types of True Immortals: Heaven, Earth, Human, God, and Ghost.


    And this Incense Fire God Refining Skill should belong to the path of God Immortal.


    God Immortals, controlling the Heavenly Authority, acting in ce of the Heavens, coexisting with Heaven and Earth. As the divine entities took on thousands of manifestations, receiving incense worship, the continuous flowing incense, unceasing faith, they might indeed achieve longevity in the world, not necessarily unable to achieve undying longevity.


    So, in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view, the strong man who created the Incense Fire God Refining Skill might not be on the wrong path. If he truly reaches the Great Completion Realm, he might have a chance of sess.


    ¡°However, the incense is poisonous. If one truly cultivates this technique, in the future if one cannot sever the invasive effect of Incense Faith, one might be deeply mired and unable to extricate oneself, ultimately losing oneself.¡± A trace of cold color shed in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes.


    Every advantage has its disadvantage. This Incense Fire God Refining Method leads to Bing Immortal, but it will not be easy.


    ording to this technique, one needs to differentiate the spiritual consciousness, manifest in thousands of forms to gather the Power of Incense Fire to strengthen oneself. But each sentient being has its own mind. If one cultivates using Incense Faith, it will inevitably affect the purity of one¡¯s Divine Soul. If one cannot remove these misceneous thoughts, one will be affected and lose oneself.


    ¡°With such a huge interest at stake, don¡¯t the royal family, the ministers in Court, and the King and Lords want to renege?¡±


    In the Military City Lord¡¯s Mansion, Wang Bo¡¯an, themander of this battle, said to his good friend Gu Ji, the special envoy sent by the Court.


    Such arge benefit is right in front of them, and they are allowing the world¡¯s forces and ordinary Martial Artists to divide it up. Are the big figures in the Court really willing to do so?


    ¡°Ha ha, Bo¡¯an, you¡¯re really underestimating the Courtiers!¡± Gu Ji raised his brow upon hearing this and said solemnly.


    However, seeing Wang Bo¡¯an¡¯s serious expression, Gu Ji stopped joking and said with a bitter face, ¡°Renege? How could they not have thought about it?¡±


    Gu Ji dismissed the question contemptuously after a look around ensuring nobody was around. ¡°You¡¯re not new to being an official, Bo¡¯an. How could you not know what they think?¡±


    In Gu Ji¡¯s view, to Wang Bo¡¯an, this was no more than stating the obvious, none of those people could probably resist such a thought of reneging.


    From the moment of receiving the victorious report, everyone was joyous. This was something to bememorated ever since ancient times. The Officials in Court would all be mentioned in history because of this achievement.


    Moreover, the vast territory of the grasnds signified the size of the interests involved. Some shortsighted individuals in the Court were immediately lured by the benefits and tempted to renege.


    They seemed to regret their previous agreements now that they had be reality, and were unwilling to grant out more than half of thend.


    What disappointed Gu Ji most was that these views gained a lot of approval and support.


    ¡°Fools! I never expected that there would be so many fools in the Court. I¡¯m ashamed to mix with them.¡± Gu Jiined to Wang Bo¡¯an, expressing his dissatisfaction.


    These fools, do they think the powerful Great Ming Court can suppress all under heaven like it used to be? Were they muddleheaded by the benefits, forgetting who was the main instigator behind this event?


    It was Pei Xuanjing who caused the royal family of Great Ming to lose face, divested of their power, and had to cooperate forcibly.


    Even if Pei Xuanjing seemed very amiable when dealing with him, Gu Ji wouldn¡¯t think that Pei Xuanjing was a merciful person.


    Gu Ji believed that due to his rtionship with Pei Xuanjing, he knew how dreadful it would be if Pei Xuanjing got angry, and this was something those fools couldn¡¯t bear.


    In addition, if they went back on their word, they would offend not only Pei Xuanjing, but also all major forces in the world, the soldiers who fought bravely, and the ordinary Martial Artists.


    Frankly speaking, should a man of ambition make a cry and the army marches in once the public sentiment is aroused, chaos in the world might happen.


    Wang Bo¡¯an¡¯s face was grave; even though he had suspected it, he didn¡¯t expect the Court to be in such a chaotic state.


    He was very clear about the crucial nature of the current situation. Though it seems prosperous on the surface, it is like oil tempered with fire underneath, capable of causing tremendous damage in an instant.


    Moreover, with the spread of Martial ssics, there are more and more Martial Artists and stronger individuals. If real chaos urs, even if he has a well-disciplined and battle-hardened million soldiers, it would hardly prevent the imminent copse of Great Ming.


    Also, the most eager to share the achievement and interest are not only the major forces and Martial Artists, but also the millions of elite soldiers who fought to death. They fought because they were enticed by the promise of merit and fortune.

 Chapter 477: 425: The Most Suitable Person for this Skill!

    Chapter 477: 425: The Most Suitable Person for this Skill!<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    The interest of millions of elite soldiers, their influence is so grand!


    If the imperial court were to break their promise and prioritize their self-interest, the morale of these millions of soldiers may well be lost in an instant and it would be impossible to recover.


    ¡°So how was this resolved in the end?¡± Wang Boan pressed on.


    Now that Gu Ji has arrived, it naturally means that the situation has been resolved, but it is still unknown how it ended.


    A hint of satisfaction emerged on Gu Ji¡¯s face, as if a weight had been lifted from his chest.<div>


    ¡°Those people are fools, but none of the Council Elders are durds, how could they not know the consequences of breaking promises? Plus, our emperor is no ordinary person. Once they spoke out, those voices were naturally suppressed, and no one dares to bring it up anymore.¡± Gu Ji smirked.


    Of course, he did not disclose the full details; there was more to the story.


    Apart from the possible consequences and external pressures they have mentioned, there is one more point: for these Council Elders, nothing is more enticing than the promise of longevity.


    If they hadn¡¯t had the opportunity in the past, they might have been more short-sighted for immediate benefits, and let those people run rampant, even if it meant taking some risks.


    But the current situation is quite unusual. After the revival of Heaven and Earth, Longevity is within reach. Although bing a True Immortal is a dream, extending life and achieving immortality is not mere talk.


    If you ask who is the most eager for the Divine Dynasty n, it is not Pei Xuanjing and his group, but the Council Elders in the Court who are already advanced in age. They hope to extend their lives through this Divine Dynasty n.


    Compared with their own life and death, those benefits are not worth mentioning. At least for now, life is the most important thing.


    These benefits are only useful if they can be used on themselves while being alive. If they die, what is the point of those benefits?


    Furthermore, there is the Emperor, who is well-known for pursuing longevity. How could he possibly let this opportunity slip through his hands?


    As for why he, Gu Ji, was so keen on making this happen,pleting tasks back and forth for Council Elder Wang, it was also for the same purpose.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He did not possess Wang Boan¡¯s cultivation talent. He could easily make thousands of miles in a day on the path of Martial Arts and have a long life.


    But if he were to give up this opportunity, he would have to watch himself grow old day by day.<div>


    Therefore, the result has actually been predetermined; there will absolutely be no surprises.


    Even if Gu Ji didn¡¯t spell it out, Wang Boan had a clear understanding.


    Gu Ji said solemnly, ¡°Before leaving, the Emperor said that as long as the Dragon Vein Qi Luck could be led into the Central ins, facilitating the n of the Divine Dynasty, then even if all the vast grasnds were to be enfeoffed, it wouldn¡¯t matter.¡±


    For the Emperor, what he is now seeking is longevity. As long as the n of the Divine Dynasty ispleted, not only will he gain personal strength, but it will also be a transformation for the Great Ming Empire.


    By then, if he has formidable strength, he can naturally suppress the world again and retake what was originally his.


    After all, the matter of weakening the territory is not unheard of. In the past six hundred years of Great Ming, it had done so before.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s invite representatives from all forces to brainstorm this matter.¡± Wang Boan nodded.


    Wang Boan naturally guessed about the Emperor¡¯s n. However, he didn¡¯t find anything wrong with it.


    After all, to put it bluntly, since ancient times, a powerful territory doesn¡¯t listen to the imperial court¡¯s orders, behaves independently, and even starts uprisings; while the central Dynasty, when strong, starts to weaken the territorial lords.


    This kind of situation is inevitable and doesn¡¯t need to be mentioned. Those people among the great forces are very clear about it. Everyone is now ying a game of chess, betting that they will be stronger in the future and will be the ultimate winner.


    Until thest moment, no one is willing to give up their interests easily.


    Now that the imperial court has kept its word, it is a very good result for him.<div>


    Although he, Wang Boan, longs to be a loyal and filial subject, that doesn¡¯t mean he wants the subordinates and soldiers who devote themselves to him to end up with nothing.


    After all, while Wang Boan is a loyal subject of the empire, he is also a member of a prominent family and a Noble Official. In the uing enfeoffment, he will also receive a fair share.


    Unless it is necessary, he doesn¡¯t wish to give up what he deserves. Because he now represents not only his own interests but also those of countless soldiers and subordinates. The people behind him wouldn¡¯t want to see him do that.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Go meet the soldiers who have risked their lives for the empire!¡± Wang Boan said to Gu Ji.


    Gu Ji nodded with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll follow your lead, Brother Wang!¡±


    A potential major disaster dissipated. Regarding the happenings in the imperial court of the Great Ming, even if Pei Xuanjing did not intentionally pay attention, people from all walks of life would still ry the news to him.


    However, Pei Xuanjing was not bothered by it. The city of Tiandu is currently under the control of Bai Xiaosheng and Daoist Xuanming who has ascended to the Spirit Realm; they will naturally take care of everything.


    Moreover, regardless of anyone else, with those elderly Council elders and that Emperor, who is single-minded in his pursuit of Bing Immortal, all efforts of the opponents will undoubtedly be in vain.


    Pei Xuanjing on Shenxiao Mountain is refining the Taoyun from the Purple Thunder Immortal Gold, and studying the Door Incense Refining God Skill at the same time.


    He is not in a hurry to cultivate this skill. Instead, he absorbs the essence of this skill for his own use.


    After all, the times have changed. If Pei Xuanjing had obtained this skill before the fight with the Howling Moon Gray Wolf, he would naturally cultivate this skill, even if the path of the Incense Faith has ws.


    But now he has glimpsed the possibility of cultivating the Golden Core Dao of the Taoist School. He naturally wouldn¡¯t abandon this unparalleled Dao of the Taoist School to try an uncertain path.<div>


    However, just because he doesn¡¯t cultivate this skill doesn¡¯t mean others can¡¯t. In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view, the person most suitable for this skill is not himself, but the current Emperor of the Great Ming, the young Jiajing Emperor.


    He does indeed have an extraordinary talent in Refining Spirit; after many years, he has reached the apex of mortal Refining Spirit and formed his Divine Soul. It¡¯s just that he is unsure about the Yin God Crossing Thunder Tribtion transformation, so he has not broken through yet.


    After all, the technique he practiced was taught by Pei Xuanjing. However, so far, Pei Xuanjing has onlypiled a technique on how to gather his Divine Soul, and he doesn¡¯t have too many clues on subsequent cultivation methods.


    Now, the Incense Fire God Refining Skill that Pei Xuanjing has obtained seems very suitable for that person in his view.

 Chapter 478: 426: Returning to the Divine City, Clouds Move in All Directions

    Chapter 478: 426: Returning to the Divine City, Clouds Move in All Directions<div>


    Trantor:549690339


    Being the emperor of the Great Ming Empire, the most famous person in the world, who now has the merit of expanding territories, it is fair to say that the fame of the Jiajing Emperor has far surpassed that of the emperors of the past, even exceeding those of the founding emperor of the Great Ming Empire, and the emperor who swept through Mo Bei.


    For others, collecting incense faith might be somewhat troublesome, but for him, it was almost a piece of cake, requiring no particr hassle.


    After all, whether this world is superior or not, as the emperor of a massive empire, he is still viewed as a divine being by the ordinary people and martial artists.


    He was born to walk this path.


    In ordance with the agreement between Pei Xuanjing and the elders of the Great Ming imperial court, they supported Pei Xuanjing and others in implementing the Divine Dynasty n. In return, Pei Xuanjing and the others needed to allow them to embark on the path of cultivation to gain more lifespan.<div>


    It is the temptation of a long life that can make these powerful elders willing to give up significant interests and fully support them.


    Now that the sess of the Divine Dynasty n on earth is in sight, Pei Xuanjing and the others naturally have to deliver on what they promised.


    Originally, Pei Xuanjing was somewhat worried, unsure whether what they brought to the table would be useful.


    After all, even though enfeoffing the gods has been done, the two elders of the True Martial Sect have significant strength, so they can withstand the immense surge of spiritual energy and the imposition ofws.


    But most of these elders have not achieved much in martial arts, nor do they have much talent. Considering the current rate of recovery of heaven and earth essence qi, even if they are enfeoffed, whether they can gain enough effect is uncertain.


    However, now the Door Incense Refining God Skill undoubtedly solves Pei Xuanjing¡¯s urgent concerns. After all, this skill can also let these people cultivate it, especially for those aging elders in the court. They can also use the power of incense faith to cultivate and bind themselves further with the Divine Dynasty on earth.


    ¡°Perhaps, I should make a trip to Tiandu,¡± thought Pei Xuanjing.


    Now that the location of the dragon vein outside the border has been determined, the Feng Shui Masters have begun to remodel it, leading these qi luck into the Divine Continent. The Divine Dynasty n on earth is about tomence, and he can also enter Tiandu to start promoting it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    After making the decision, Pei Xuanjing and Mr. Wu left Shenxiao Mountain and headed towards Tiandu.


    He didn¡¯t deliberately hide his tracks, so when Pei Xuanjing descended Shenxiao Mountain, all the powers in the world started reacting.


    All the forces that knew about the Divine Dynasty n on earth spected that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s entry into Tiandu was likely to truly begin promoting this n. They couldn¡¯t help but start moving towards Tiandu, wanting to get a slice of the pie in the uing feast.


    ¡°It appears that the Divine Dynasty n on earth is about tomence,¡± Xue Wuheng seriously said, his face grave, and his eyes sparkled.<div>


    Although he had some understanding of this Divine Dynasty n on earth, he did not clearly understand the subtleties of this Dynasty. Or more urately, apart from Pei Xuanjing, no one else had a clear understanding.


    However, Xue Wuheng was very confident that if this Dynasty was sessful, it would be a definite leap forward in strength for Pei Xuanjing, otherwise why would thetter waste such a considerable effort to push for this project.


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Zhao Baiyang remarked with a sigh.


    He and Xue Wuheng shared the same opinion, knowing this n would be of great help to Pei Xuanjing or could elevate thetter¡¯s strength to a higher level.


    ¡°Back in the day, we dominated the martial world for decades, and he was but a neer. Now, his strength is beyond our reach,¡± Xue Wuheng said, a trace of loss appearing in his eyes. He sighed, ¡°Back then, the power he disyed using only an incarnation was earth-shattering. If his true form were to act, I fear the heaven and earth couldn¡¯t contain him!¡±


    Indeed, the action taken by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s incarnation had made a huge impression on all the powerhouses present, sending an unseen deterrence.


    These self-proimed superior powerhouses believed that their strength had rapidly improved after the revival of heaven and earth. Butpared to Pei Xuanjing, the gap was still massive. It didn¡¯t shrink but instead, it kept expanding.


    Once upon a time, they could team up and fight him, but now, even as a team, they might be inferior to one of his incarnations.


    ¡°In any case, we absolutely cannot miss this opportunity. If we keep cultivating in seclusion, we may only widen the gap between us and him,¡± Zhao Baiyang said solemnly.


    As for Pei Xuanjing, from their first encounter and fight in the Wild Mountain Ancient Temple, he was taken aback by Pei¡¯s exhibited strength. He viewed Pei as a whetstone for himself, continually holding back, hoping to find a worthy opponent for his future breakthrough.


    As expected, Pei Xuanjing disyed extraordinary strength and talent, bing a rare rival he met in his life.


    But he never imagined, Pei¡¯s growth was so rapid that it was beyond imagination.<div>


    Now, he can¡¯t even match up to Pei Xuanjing, and despite his efforts, he has always been behind, now he couldn¡¯t even see his back.


    This was hard to ept for the always prideful Zhao Baiyang.


    ¡°Indeed, if we can¡¯t improve our strength, it¡¯s equivalent to sitting and waiting for death,¡± Xue Wuheng nodded in agreement.


    In this conquest outside the border, they had imed innumerable miles of grasnd into the Divine Continent, and their harvest was not small. But the gains of Pei Xuanjing and the Great Ming imperial court were even greater.


    It could be said that the gap between the two parties had not narrowed down but had widened even further.


    Pei Xuanjing is manageable. With his strength, he shouldn¡¯t make moves against them. After all, if he wanted to, he would¡¯ve done it long ago, no need for him to wait until now.


    But the case of the Great Ming Imperial Court was different. He knew that although they seemed to coexist peacefully with the Great Ming imperial court at present, the hatred between the two parties would never be resolved.


    Regardless, the previous emperor of the Great Ming imperial court had died at their hands. For the Great Ming imperial family and the Great Ming imperial court, this was an indelible disgrace and hatred.


    If the gap in strength between the two parties widens, the Great Ming imperial court and the Great Ming imperial family would definitely make moves against them ¨C it was inevitable.


    Therefore, they absolutely couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. At the least, they couldn¡¯t let the power discrepancy between them and the Great Ming imperial court or the Great Ming imperial family grow toorge. Otherwise, they would face a disaster.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s travel together and head to Tiandu!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±<div>

 Chapter 479: 427 Conflict is inevitable, fear that it will not end!

    Chapter 479: 427 Conflict is inevitable, fear that it will not end!<div>


    News of Pei Xuanjing returning again to Tiandu spread, and the siblings Xue Hanyi, who had always been outside the borders, and Mu Binghua of Heart Moon Lake, gathered to discuss the matter.


    As strong martial artists who returned from the Sky Wastnd, even if they were no longer the strongest in their ancestralnds, they were still top-tier powers with the strength of the Spirit Realm Third Level.


    Moreover, backed by an ancient power, they easily attracted ordinary martial artists without strong backgrounds to join them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After all, while some major powers might not envy them, for the average martial artists, joining an ancient power is an excellent opportunity.


    Their sessful campaign against the Demon Race also positioned them to be given a fiefdom as temporary territory.


    This was a satisfactory development for Xue Hanyi and his sister, as they had a responsibility to fulfill upon their return.<div>


    However, busy as they were, they could not help but specte on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s likely ns for the Divine Dynasty on earth upon hearing of his trip to Tiandu.


    ¡°A Divine Dynasty on earth ¡ª even the kingdoms and ancient countries of the Sky Wastnd have never dared to attempt this,¡± Xue Hanyi could not help but marvel, ¡°Can they really seed?¡±


    Although they did not understand the mystery of why there could be no Divine Dynasty on earth in the Sky Wastnd as well as Mr. Wu did, they knew that there had never been a kingdom or ancient country in the Sky Wastnd that became a Divine Dynasty.


    Therefore, they were very curious about this and did not want to miss it.


    Given that part of their mission upon return involved gathering information about various powers in the ancestralnd, they would not want to miss such a significant event now.


    Moreover, their Da Xue ancient country was a dynasty itself. Witnessing this event and subsequently reporting it to their ruler would likely earn them rewards.


    ¡°Indeed, such a grand event cannot be missed,¡± Mu Binghua said with a smile.


    She was also very curious about this event and wanted to witness it.


    Although Heart Moon Lake did not have ambitious aspirations, they enjoyed making friends.


    If the Great Ming Empire could truly transform into the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, it would be an excellent ally for Heart Moon Lake.


    The group quickly reached a consensus and decided to put aside their current affairs to travel to Tiandu to witness this grand event.


    Tiandu, the National Teacher Daoist Temple.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing had returned to the Taoist temple built by the emperor for him.


    Even though he had not been present for several years, the Taoist temple had people stationed to clean it every day, never allowing dust to umte.


    Upon Pei Xuanjing¡¯s return, countless people sent invitations requesting a meeting. Pei Xuanjing had his men ept a few of them and rejected the rest.


    That night, Bai Xiaosheng and Daoist Xuanming arrived together.


    Mr. Wu, understanding that they had something to discuss, tactfully excused himself to leave the three men alone.


    ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve gained much this time?¡± Bai Xiaosheng said with a smile.


    Clearly, he was aware of Mr. Wu¡¯s journey to Shenxiao Mountain and concluded that the two men must have reached a deal now that Pei Xuanjing had apanied Mr. Wu to Tiandu.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded in response. ¡°Indeed, Mr. Wu knows a great deal.¡±


    He detailed all the secrets he had learned in his conversations with Mr. Wu to the other two men,


    Bai Xiaosheng and Daoist Xuanming were taken aback by what they heard.


    They never imagined that the Divine Dynasty on earth had so many secrets and that it had been quietly suppressed by various powerful forces.


    ¡°Fortunately, those people have not returned yet, or we wouldn¡¯t be able to carry out this n,¡± Bai Xiaosheng said with a smile.<div>


    Daoist Xuanming looked serious: ¡°But, this implies that once those ancient powers return, they might conflict with us.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Bai Xiaosheng chuckled, his eyes chilling, ¡°Not to mention that our n has already entered the final stages and cannot be halted. Even if we were not doing this, would they stand by and let us upy so many benefits when they return? Conflict is inevitable.¡±


    Daoist Xuanming remained silent. Bai Xiaosheng was right; their n had already advanced too far to stop. If they did stop, not only would the parties with whom they were cooperating be discontented, but so would many people within their own factions.


    After all, although breaking through realms was more straightforward during the recovery of Heaven and Earth, not everyone could break through to the Spirit Realm. Especially those elders in their sects with limited lifespans. They were still hoping to prolong their lives through the Divine Dynasty n.


    Furthermore, they now held so many benefits in this world that once the ancient powers returned, conflicts over these interests with them would be inevitable.


    Consequently, they had no choice in this matter. Regardless of how those powers saw it, they had to push forward with the n.


    Pei Xuanjing understood this fully, so he did not dwell on it. He waved his hand, and two booklets appeared in his hand, which he handed to the two men.


    ¡°Please take a look at this God Refining Skill,¡± he said.


    Neither man refused, they understood enough about the cultivation world to realize the advantage they could have should they have a look at this method ¨C even if they didn¡¯t practice the God Refining Skill, it could still provide some insights.


    Pei Xuanjing watched the pair engrossed in studying the manuals without any hurry, quietly waiting.


    After a long while, both men looked up from the books, their eyes reflecting their amazement as they gazed at Pei Xuanjing.


    Bai Xiaosheng tentatively asked, ¡°Are you nning to give this manual to the Emperor?¡±<div>


    Daoist Xuanming also stared at Pei Xuanjing intently, waiting for his answer.


    Both men, being among the strongest martial artists in the world, had seen countless martial arts techniques. They could naturally assess the merit of any technique.


    More so because they had previously practiced the cultivation manual that Pei Xuanjing had organized about Spirit Refining and Gathering of the Divine Soul ¨C they had strengthened their spirits. Although they had not yet gathered a Divine Soul, they understood a great deal about Spirit Refining.


    This Incense Fire God Refining Skill was indeed a top-tier skill for refining spirits, and of course, with their intelligence, they realized that the most suitable person to practice this technique would be the emperor.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Pei Xuanjing confirmed.


    This copy of the manual was a version that he had copied from the Incense Fire God Refining Skill, with some of his understanding and knowledge added into it.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of creating a tiger that could swallow you up?¡± Bai Xiaosheng asked gravely.


    As the head of the Imperial Astronomical Observatory, who had been frequenting the Imperial City for a long time, he was aware of the capabilities of the Emperor of the Great Ming Empire.


    This Great Ming Emperor had been on the throne for over a decade, but his disyed talent was unarguably impressive.

 Chapter 480: 428: Showing sincerity, not afraid of his power

    Chapter 480: 428: Showing sincerity, not afraid of his power<div>


    The emperor of Great Ming was originally chosen to be a lucky charm through thepromise of various forces, but who could have anticipated that this exceptionally clever, almost naturally born emperor, would grasp control of the entire court within just over ten years.


    Besides, his exceptional talent in Refining Spirit is unparalleled, and he has now gathered his Divine Soul and is only half a step away from transforming into a Yin Spirit to rise to the Spirit Realm.


    His view concurs with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s; this skill seemed to be tailor-made for this emperor. He could be said to be the person in the world most suited to cultivate this skill.


    Now that the Divine Dynasty is about to be established on earth, as the Emperor of Great Ming, he is undoubtedly the one who will benefit the most. If he also had this skill, he would be like a tiger growing wings, certain to soar up and stand among the strongest in the world.


    In the past, this might have been alright, but once this emperor gains enough strength, would he sincerely cooperate with them?


    Remember, all that they have done previously was to deprive power from the royal family of Great Ming. Once the emperor bes strong again, he certainly will want to take back this power.<div>


    ¡°Establishing the Divine Dynasty on earth was originally meant to cultivate more potent individuals. If you think too much, it¡¯s better not to do it at all.¡± Pei Xuanjing said, shaking his head.


    For Pei Xuanjing, he didn¡¯t worry about the emperor¡¯s increase in strength because even if the other party became stronger, he would still not be a match for him.


    Moreover, he was willing to nurture the other party because of thetter¡¯s means and wisdom. What he needed was a powerful Great Ming to promote his ideas and assist in his ns.


    If the Emperor of Great Ming didn¡¯t possess ambition and aspiration, and was merely a dim-witted and ipetent ruler, that would be what Pei Xuanjing would regret the most.


    Looking at Bai Xiaosheng and the others, with a smile on his face, he said, ¡°Even if his strength greatly increases, I have confidence in keeping him from having any unwarranted ideas.¡±


    Seeing how confident Pei Xuanjing was, they felt helpless. However, they suggested that all of the skill should not be given to the emperor at once. They should keep part of it as a restraint.


    ¡°Why bother? If you want to cooperate, give it to him once. Why y the viin?¡± Pei Xuanjing shook his head, not agreeing with this viewpoint.


    The cooperation between the two sides is still in the honeymoon phase. If they were unwilling to give this skill to the other side, it would be okay, and the other side could not say anything.


    But if they only give half, clearly showing a defensive attitude, it is undoubtedly deliberately provoking the rtionship between the two parties, adding rifts.


    They would rather give all of it directly, letting the choice be up to the other party, so that if there is a disagreement in the future, there will be no unjust usations.


    The two held a reserved attitude towards Pei Xuanjing¡¯s viewpoint, but they did not continue to obstruct it excessively.


    After the two left, the emperor also came in person to see Pei Xuanjing at the Taoist Temple the next day.<div>


    The two hadn¡¯t seen each other for several years, and the emperor seemed mature, just as Pei Xuanjing had heard. The emperor had already gathered his Divine Soul and was just a step away from bing a Yin Spirit.


    Of course, in the emperor¡¯s eyes, the transformation of Pei Xuanjing was earth-shaking. With his increase in strength and the years spent controlling the court, Emperor Jiajing believed he had matured sufficiently and would not be overly moved by anything.


    However, upon seeing Pei Xuanjing, he was still so shocked in his heart, he couldn¡¯t contain himself. The Pei Xuanjing before him gave him a feeling of awe and immeasurable depth. It seemed that as his own strength increased, the gap between the two of them had not narrowed but instead became even greater.


    Undoubtedly, the emperor¡¯s original thoughts evaporated in the face of this, at least when facing the current Pei Xuanjing, he knew better not to harbor any thoughts.


    ¡°Since you are about to break through to the Spirit Realm, this skill is the most suitable for you.¡± Pei Xuanjing lifted his robe lightly, and a book flew out from his sleeve, floating in front of Emperor Jiajing.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing act like this, with no trace of worldly manners, Emperor Jiajing¡¯s pupils slightly contracted. He realized this was a reflection of the ultimate mastery of power, and his heart was astonished.


    He did not show any surprise on his face, just reached out to take the book. Before he looked at it, he first thanked him, ¡°Thank you, Master Pei, for your concern.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing smiled and said nothing, indicating that he could read the book first.


    Emperor Jiajing nodded. He had longed for the process of Refining Spirit in the Spirit Realm for a long time, so he couldn¡¯t wait to open the book, not minding anything at this moment.


    He waspletely immersed in the skill from the first nce.


    After a long time, Emperor Jiajing regained hisposure. His eyes were filled with anticipation. He wished he could immediately issue an imperial edict to prepare for this matter.


    The Incense Fire God Refining Skill, using Incense Faith to strengthen the Yin Spirit, although currently, this skill only reaches the Spirit Realm Sixth Level. ording to the founder, this skill can even make one Be Immortal when it is fully cultivated.<div>


    Bing Immortal!


    The color of longing appeared in Emperor Jiajing¡¯s eyes. Legends tell of immortals, they are immortal and evesting in the world, which is exactly what he desires most.


    The sacrifices he has made, disregarding all the controversy, and choosing to cooperate with Master Pei, isn¡¯t it in pursuit of the possibility of longevity?


    Now that Pei Xuanjing has ced this opportunity before him, his gratitude for Pei Xuanjing almost reaches a peak.


    ¡°Master Pei, for such a great kindness, I, Ziji, am eternally grateful.¡± At this moment, Emperor Jiajing no longer used the royal ¡°I¡±, but the Taoist name Pei Xuanjing had given him when they first met.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled and said nothing.


    The two discussed the next steps of the n for the Divine Dynasty on earth, and then Pei Xuanjing introduced Mr. Wu to the other party, asking the mysterious Mr. Wu to join this n.


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view, it¡¯s better to be active than passive, no matter what purpose they have. Since they have joined, they should make full use of it. Only by making them act could he judge and guess their goals based on their actions. If they were always staying by his side, it¡¯s feared that there wouldn¡¯t be any gain.


    Mr. Wu probably also saw the intention of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s arrangement and happily agreed. He returned to Pce City with Emperor Jiajing.


    In the following days, Pei Xuanjing refined Taoyun in the Taoist Temple every day. Apart from cultivating, he didn¡¯t leave the Taoist Temple.


    This action of his caused the eyebrows of many influential people to furrow slightly, but they were helpless.


    Although Pei Xuanjing was in seclusion, the actions of the Great Ming imperial court never stopped. In fact, their actions became more frequent.<div>


    Just one day after Emperor Jiajing left, he first invited several kings and lords of the royal family, then convened several Council Elders of the dynasty, and some dukes among the Noble Officials, to discuss matters together in the newly constructed Yangxin Pce. Lin Qingyi, themander of the Brocade Guards, personally led the guards, not allowing anyone to approach.

 Chapter 481: 429: The plan begins, old issues are brought up again

    Chapter 481: Chapter 429: The n begins, old issues are brought up again<div>


    The emperor and the council elders had been holding meetings in Yangxin Pce from dawn till dusk for three consecutive days, piquing countless people¡¯s curiosity. However, no one was able to glean much information about these meetings, adding an air of mystery to them.


    After the third day, the council elders, the kings, and the noble officials, though revealing some signs of fatigue from these three continuous days of meetings, appeared very upbeat and not a single one of themined about being tired.


    A weekter, the emperor issued a decree delegating the responsibility of overseeing the preparations for the establishment ceremonies of the Divine Dynasty to Xia Yan, the current First Minister, and Yan Weizhong, the Minister of the Ministry of Rites. All the council elders were authorized to oversee the preparations, various other government offices in the Court were to cooperate fully with the Ministry of Rites, and nothing could be overlooked to ensure that the altar waspleted on time.


    At this point, everyone began to understand what these important people had been discussing in Yangxin Pce for three days, and they finally realized that the much-publicized n for the Divine Dynasty hadmenced.


    ¡°The day has finallye!¡±


    ¡°I hear that establishing the Divine Dynasty on earth allows those who hold official positions under the dynasty to receive divine blessings, to be conferred divine gods, and to grasp authority, even achieving immortality!¡±<div>


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t join, the establishment of the Divine Dynasty will definitely attract the favor of heaven and earth. As subjects of the Divine Dynasty, we will also be able to receive the blessings of Qi Luck, thus our cultivation will progress by leaps and bounds.¡±


    ¡°Divine Dynasty on earth, the rumored evesting dynasty¡­¡±


    Many details about the Divine Dynasty had already been circting amongst the people, and countless people were aware of the benefits of the dynasty.


    Suddenly, martial artists everywhere started moving, given that such benefitsy ahead, they could use this opportunity to rise rapidly and change their destiny.


    The establishment of the Divine Dynasty might seem like the interest of a particr family or surname, but in reality, it was greatly beneficial for all subjects within the Divine Continent and the Great Ming territory. There was hardly any opposition to this and many powerful people took the initiative to join the dynasty at this moment.


    The preparations for the Divine Dynasty n had been going on for a long time, actually, the preliminary work like site selection had beenpleted way in advance, and everything was ready for the n to start anytime.


    The moment the imperial decree was officially issued, the feudal empire revealed an unprecedented level of action and execution.


    Within Tiandu, a near hundred-foot-long wall of the Imperial City was pushed down ording to a location calcted by countless Feng Shui masters. A ritual altar would be constructed on this spot for the enthroning ceremony.


    The altar was built with Han white jade stone, ny-nine feet tall, divided into nineyers, symbolizing the number of nineyers of heaven, and at the highest spot was a five-color soil altar for the enthroning ceremony.


    Countless skilled craftsmen gathered in Tiandu for this project and worked day and night without rest.


    Within Tiandu, at the National Teacher Daoist Temple.


    Pei Xuanjing looked at two people andughed, ¡°You two actually dared to enter Tiandu, aren¡¯t you afraid that the royal family will take action against you?¡±<div>


    Although the Great Ming imperial court had temporarily put aside their grievances with these two at the moment, they would certainly not let go of any opportunity that arose.


    ¡°What could the Great Ming imperial court possibly do to us?¡± Zhao Baiyang sneered.


    Xue Wuheng chuckled lightly, ¡°As long as the National Teacher does not take action, what can the masters of the Great Ming imperial court do?¡±


    He added tteringly, ¡°If we¡¯re in the National Teacher¡¯s Daoist temple and the National Teacher protects us, even the imperial court wouldn¡¯t dare to offend this ce.¡±


    Zhao Baiyang added in a low voice, ¡°All their attention is on that altar at the moment, even if they knew about our presence, they wouldn¡¯t choose this time to take action.¡±


    At such a critical time, even if they appeared there, as long as they were not there to disrupt the proceedings, the Great Ming imperial court certainly would not dare to provoke them at this moment.


    They would choose to tolerate for the big picture and not sacrifice the major for the minor. They had already once put aside grievances temporarily for this project, why would they fall out at such a crucial time?


    The most important thing was that the true promoter behind the scene of this n was right there, as long as Pei Xuanjing did not speak, no one would dare to act rashly at this time and spoil Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n, thereby inviting disaster upon themselves.


    Pei Xuanjing did not confirm or deny this, and instead said, ¡°Since both of you are here, why not stay here for a while until everything isplete then leave, how about that?¡±


    At this point, Pei Xuanjing wanted to ensure that his n was carried out smoothly, and all the potential sources of trouble were under the careful watch of Bai Xiaosheng, so that any unexpected developments could be prevented.


    If these two had not shown up, it would have been fine. Now that they had arrived, Pei Xuanjing wanted to ensure that there were no exceptions, he needed them to stay here and not act rashly.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Upon hearing this, Zhao Baiyang and Xue Wuheng exchanged a nce and nodded. They had their answer.<div>


    Zhao Baiyangughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s very good, we two were actually hoping to witness the grand event under Brother Pei¡¯s guidance.¡±


    Actually, they had already anticipated this result before entering Tiandu. After all, everyone had to guard against potential disturbances when their ns were about to seed.


    Zhao Baiyang knew that if they didn¡¯te, it would be fine. However, if they came to Tiandu and didn¡¯t show themselves but hide instead, they might not only invite the suspicion of the Great Ming imperial court, but they would also arouse Pei Xuanjing¡¯s wrath.


    That¡¯s why they took the initiative to go to Pei Xuanjing in person, to show him that they meant no harm this time.


    Suddenly, Xue Wuheng spoke up, ¡°I remember when we were at the meeting on the Shenxiao Mountain, National Teacher promised us that if we supported the establishment of the Divine Dynasty, we could conspire about immortality together. I wonder if today¡¯s agreement still counts?¡±


    When Pei Xuanjing first proposed the idea on Shenxiao Mountain, he had invited them with the idea of the Divine Dynasty. Now that the Divine Dynasty was about to be established and it seemed possible to attain immortality, Xue Wuheng naturally wouldn¡¯t sit idly by; he wanted a piece of the action too.


    This was the real reason why Xue Wuheng and Zhao Baiyang risked entering Tiandu.


    ¡°Indeed, I wonder if Brother Pei would still honor his word.¡± Zhao Baiyang also looked at Pei Xuanjing expectantly.


    Pei Xuanjing made no immediatement after hearing these words.


    Looking at the silent Pei Xuanjing, the Daoist temple became eerily quiet. Even to the point of feeling ominous.


    Zhao Baiyang and Xue Wuheng exchanged a nce, both maintaining a peaceful smile on their faces, but they were already on their guard, ready for Pei Xuanjing to turn against them.


    ¡°Haha!¡±<div>


    The next moment, Pei Xuanjing¡¯sughter rang out. He looked at the two with a gentle smile, ¡°Of course, my word remains. But what would you exchange for it?¡±


    In an instant, it was as if a spring breeze had blown across, making the erstwhile silent air start to warm.


    Zhao Baiyang and Xue Wuheng also rxed their vignce a little bit. Zhao Baiyang took the initiative to speak, ¡°What would Brother Pei want us to exchange with?¡±

 Chapter 482: 430: Compiling the Spirit Realm ‘Martial Scripture’?

    Chapter 482: 430: Compiling the Spirit Realm ¡®Martial Scripture¡¯?<div>


    Next, it depends on what conditions Pei Xuanjing would propose. If the conditions are reasonable, it would indicate that the other party is willing to negotiate. However, if the other party deliberately proposes insurmountable conditions, it implies rejection.


    Pei Xuanjing calmly asked, ¡°I wonder if the two of you would be willing to share all of your sect¡¯s internal skills?¡±


    Um!


    The countenances of the two changed. As they listened to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, a hint of wariness shed across their eyes.


    What did it mean by presenting all their internal skills of the sect? It signified that they were being pushed into a corner, indicating their refusal.


    It¡¯s important to note that, for any religious sect, many of the skills theymand are fundamental. Some of the secret teachings are only passed down to a select few from generation to generation.<div>


    These skill manuals are the most valuable assets of a sect. Should they be disclosed, it would mean nothing short of catastrophe.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s condition was something they couldn¡¯t possibly agree to. Thus, it meant refusal.


    ¡°If Brother Pei is unwilling, let¡¯s end it here. Why go to such lengths?¡± Zhao Baiyang suggested in displeasure.


    Given Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current strength, if the other party reneges on their initial agreement, they can¡¯t say much. After all, with the other party¡¯s strength, it¡¯s not like they can force things.


    But to demand their inherited skills, this was simply a joke.


    Xue Wuheng also had a simr expression. Although he had given some skill manuals to Pei Xuanjing before, those were the ones plundered by the demonic cult over countless years, not core secrets. Hence, it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    However, he naturally couldn¡¯t easily reveal the many core skills of the demonic cult.


    Given the current divine dynasty and the prospect of longevity¡ªregardless of whether it¡¯s verified¡ªthey couldn¡¯t easily reveal their core skills. These skills were the foundation of their strength, and if they were known, they would inevitably be exposed.


    Pei Xuanjing saw their reactions and understood that there had been some misunderstanding and they hadn¡¯t grasped his intention.


    Heughed and told them: ¡°Please listen carefully to what I have to say.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember the Martial Academy?¡±


    ¡°The Martial Academy?¡±<div>


    Not only were they familiar with the Martial Academy, but every martial artist in the world also knew about it.


    The Martial Academy, established by the first emperor, had touched the hearts of many, despite its decline.


    Not only did Pei Xuanjing¡ªthe strongest martial artist in the world¡ªtrain there, but it was also where he started his legendary journey. The ¡°Martial Scripture¡±,piled by the Martial Academy, had greatly benefited many ordinary martial artists and was considered their stepping-stone into cultivation.


    Because of this, the first emperor, despite being assassinated, was revered by many martial artists and was posthumously dubbed Emperor Wuzong by the Great Ming imperial court.


    Now hearing about the Martial Academy from Pei Xuanjing, a spark appeared in Zhao Baiyang¡¯s eyes. He tentatively asked, ¡°Brother Pei, are you nning to emte Emperor Wuzong and alsopile a ¡®Martial Scripture¡¯ for spiritual realm cultivators?¡±


    He suddenly remembered from a few conversations he had had with Pei Xuanjing that thetter cared much for the world as well. Although he had conflicts with Emperor Wuzong, Pei Xuanjing seemed to support the former¡¯sption of the ¡®Martial Scripture¡¯.


    If this was the case, it made sense for Pei Xuanjing to emte Emperor Wuzong andpile a Spirit Realm ¡®Martial Scripture¡¯ for all martial artists to practice.


    Xue Wuheng¡¯s eyes also twinkled. He hadn¡¯t conversed much with Pei Xuanjing and hadn¡¯t known about his ambitious aspirations. Upon hearing Zhao Baiyang¡¯s words, he was secretly startled.


    ¡°If he seeds, Pei Xuanjing would win the respect of the world¡¯s martial artists and be an undisputed grandmaster of them all,¡± Xue Wuheng thought to himself, hiding his turbulent emotions behind a serene facade.


    ¡°Correct!¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded openly and said to the astonished duo, ¡°and there¡¯s more!¡±


    ¡°I intend to make all skills avable to the public. Regardless of one¡¯s origins, anyone who pays a certain price can practice all skills, allowing all martial artists to shine and avoid a mediocre life!¡±


    That was Pei Xuanjing¡¯s real intention. He wanted to y the role of the supreme leader of all immortals, the ancestor of all cultivation paths. He wanted all martial artists in the world to have ess to cultivation methods, allowing them to demonstrate their talent.<div>


    He wanted to pave the way for all living beings, using every spark of wisdom as fuel for his cultivation path.


    Two heads are better than one. Only when there are a sufficient number of strong cultivators in this world can they ignite the spark of cultivation and open more paths, allowing Pei Xuanjing to gain insights and profit enormously.


    Whoosh!


    The two were shaken, deeply moved by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words.


    Even though they had just guessed that Pei Xuanjing aimed to emte Emperor Wuzong bypiling the Spirit Realm ¡®Martial Scripture¡¯, they were shocked but could ept it.


    But after listening to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intention to make all the skill manuals public for all martial artists to learn, they were unable to maintain their previousposure.


    From their perspective, the cultivation techniques they practiced, the product of endless efforts of their ancestors, were invaluable. They were the basis of their sects¡¯ existence.


    Now, the idea of spreading these skills was almost shocking and hard for them to ept.


    After all,piling the Spirit Realm skill manual and disclosing one¡¯s cultivation skills were twopletely different concepts.


    The former involves skillptions that reflect personal cultivation knowledge but don¡¯t influence oneself. In contrast, disclosing one¡¯s own skills is equivalent to revealing one¡¯s origin, which is a deviation from the normal path.


    ¡°Brother Pei, this¡­¡± Zhao Baiyang didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Even though he was an enlightened individual, he found it difficult to ept Pei Xuanjing¡¯s deviant idea.<div>


    He had thought of breaking the monolithic power of the established forces to make room forter generations.


    However, he had never contemted spreading his Mire Sect and his personal cultivation skills throughout the world, making them essible to all martial artists. It was simply beyond imagination.


    Xue Wuheng felt the same. Although the three factions of Buddha, Dao, and Demon often spread some skills to attract potential disciples, they had never thought about spreading their secret teachings to everyone, making them ubiquitous.


    The two were astonished and found it hard to ept Pei Xuanjing¡¯s idea.

 Chapter 483: 431: Breaking the Tradition and Publicizing Skill?

    Chapter 483: 431: Breaking the Tradition and Publicizing Skill?<div>


    Seeing the attitude of the two men, Pei Xuanjing was not surprised. One could say, their reactions were all within his expectations.


    In his original world, many inherited traditions were held in tight gatekeeping, let alone passing on their unique skills to everyone. Some people would rather let their unique skills be lost than pass them on to someone they deem unworthy.


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t judge any of it because, in his previous life, he didn¡¯t feel qualified to pass judgment on these matters.


    However, in this world, he had the qualifications and the power to carry out this matter.


    Moreover, it involved his objective.


    ¡°Are both of you cing such a high importance on exclusivity?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked calmly.<div>


    Zhao Baiyang furrowed his brow, ¡°It¡¯s not my exclusivity, but it has been a tradition since ancient times not to casually pass down our practices. How can one simply give them out recklessly?¡±


    Xue Wuheng added, ¡°Doing so, where does that leave us? Our Demonic Cult¡¯s tradition, developed over thousands of years, is precious. How can we let others cultivate it so casually?¡±


    If these practices are given out freely, will cultivators truly treasure them?


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t argue this point. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s your greatest goal right now?¡±


    Without waiting for them to answer, Pei Xuanjing said, ¡°My biggest goal is to be immortal!¡±


    Be immortal!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s goal, both of them couldn¡¯t help but long for a moment.


    Perhaps in the past, it wouldn¡¯t matter, but now, with the revival of heaven and earth and the hope of cultivation, strong warriors like them, of course, harbored the idea of immortality.


    Seeing them considering it, Pei Xuanjing seized the opportunity to press on, ¡°For us, everything else is an irrelevance. Immortality is our only true pursuit.¡±


    He looked at the two men and asked, ¡°Over the ten thousand years, not even at the peak of the Tang Dynasty¡¯s cultivation momentum, where countless strong men fell and died without achieving immortality. Do you think you can be the unprecedented true immortals of the millennia?¡±


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, both men felt as if they had been doused with cold water. Their excited gaze was quenched and their longing vanished without a trace.


    Bing an immortal is exceedingly difficult!<div>


    Through their various interactions within the cultivation world, and many secrets they have learned, they clearly know that over these thousands of years, countless formidable cultivators have died in the pursuit of immortality.


    Although they have extreme confidence in themselves, they still remain at Spirit Realm Second Layer, not even reaching the ultimate Nine Heavens of the Spirit Realm. How could they be convinced that they will definitely be able to be immortal?


    Zhao Baiyang hid a hint of disappointment and looked at Pei Xuanjing, ¡°Can revealing our cultivation techniques to the world help us in our path to immortality?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing was adamant.


    With confidence, he said to the two men, ¡°Over the millennia, countless powerful cultivators have been born. They have devoted countless efforts in studying the mystery of immortality. But why has no one truly ascended to immortality?¡±


    ¡°Please enlighten us, National Master,¡± Xue Wuheng chimed in at the right moment.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength far exceeded his own and had close contact with the people from the Sky Wastnd, naturally he had learned many secrets unknown to others. He was naturally curious about what answers the other party had.


    Of course, whether he believed or was willing to fully trust this answer was still an open question.


    ¡°It¡¯s because they are reinventing the wheel, unwilling to coborate. Most powerhouses either work alone or within a sect, refusing to openly share their experiences. That¡¯s why they can¡¯t discover the mysteries of bing immortal,¡± Pei Xuanjing said coldly, his tone full of dissatisfaction with this approach.


    Zhao Baiyang retorted, ¡°But those powerful individuals often exchange ideas, exploring together. How can this be considered reinventing the wheel?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nced at him, making him shiver, before counter-asking, ¡°Let me ask you, even if you and Master Xue were to debate and exchange ideas, would you willingly discuss the core techniques that you base your cultivation on?¡±<div>


    After saying that, he looked at the two of them, smiling as he waited for their rebuttal.


    Upon hearing this, Zhao Baiyang and Xue Wuheng both awkwardly smiled, their expressions full of embarrassment.


    Indeed, even when they discuss and exchange ideas as allies, they stop just short of revealing crucial secrets, and tacitly avoid probing into each other¡¯s core techniques.


    If they are like this, then so are the other powerful characters, right?


    Pei Xuanjing added, ¡°The power of many is infinite,pared to that of one. Take your sects as an example. Your current grandeur resulted from the continuous development by many generations of disciples. Countless cultivators have achieved their abilities by standing on the shoulders of their predecessors. But, if the wisdom of all living creatures can be gathered together, the benefits would undoubtedly be great. Perhaps, one day, we might unravel the secrets of bing immortal and living forever.¡±


    I am of all living creatures and all living creatures are of me.


    Only in this way, can Pei Xuanjing achieve his goal. Once one person bes immortal, all people could be immortals.


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, the two men were silent. They didn¡¯t speak but they were no longer as resistant as before. Instead, they were lost in thought.


    Clearly, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words struck a chord within them, and sparked their interest.


    They were unyielding about their unwillingness to give up the inheritance of their cultivation techniques, not only because theyplied with the rules of their sect against leakage of their inheritance, but also due to their understanding of the consequences.


    Just as Pei Xuanjing said, everyone¡¯s wisdom amounts to a lot. Although their talents might not be top-tier, their achievements today arergely due to their luck, in addition to exceptional talent.


    Among the numerous martial artists and ordinary people in the world, perhaps there are many extraordinary individuals who ended up being lost among ordinary people just because theycked some luck.<div>


    ¡°However, our cultivation techniques, handed down until today, have been studied and tried by many generations and have reached a limit. At this stage, the experience left by our predecessors not only doesn¡¯t help much, it has invisibly be a sort of shackle. If we could explore new paths, perhaps we might achieve some surprising results.¡±


    ¡°Regarding the cultivation techniques in our sect, I, with my current power, have many different ideas. Initially, I only intended to record these thoughts to pass them on to my sessors. However, if others are willing to practice and explore another way of cultivation, it might lead to a great discovery.¡±


    The two men each had their own thoughts and, after making eye contact, saw a hint of motivation in each other¡¯s eyes.


    This method might not be such a bad idea.


    After all, for powers that have been passed down for thousands of years, even if they can¡¯t disclose their core cultivation techniques, the secondary cultivation methods they provide are things countless martial artists in the world strive to acquire.


    Seeing their response, Pei Xuanjing added fuel to the fire,pletely cementing their determination.

 Chapter 484: 432: Presenting the skills for everyone to learn!

    Chapter 484: 432: Presenting the skills for everyone to learn!<div>


    Pei Xuanjing spoke: ¡°If you are willing, I am willing to exchange the skills I practice with the two of you. I wonder what your thoughts are.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Upon hearing this, the two immediately agreed.


    Who is Pei Xuanjing? He is currently the undisputed number one in the world, the only one who has stepped into the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm. To gain a pointer from him is an opportunity many martial artists seek, not to mention he is willing to teach his cultivation skills.


    If such news spread, martial artists around the world would go crazy. Even the old Taoist master Qingxu would be willing to exchange the core methods of Dragon Tiger Mountain and the True Martial Sect.<div>


    With such an opportunity, how could they miss it?


    ¡°Indeed, nothing is more convincing than the actual benefits. As long as there are enough benefits, all things can be negotiated.¡± Pei Xuanjing thought.


    Just a moment ago, the two were adamant about not passing down their ancestral methods to outsiders. But when Pei Xuanjing decided to use his own skills as an exchange, they agreed without hesitation.


    By this time, they would no longer mention the restriction of teaching their skills to outsiders.


    Zhao Baiyang and hispanion exchanged nces and felt a little awkward about their previous arrogance and humility. So they said: ¡°Since brother Pei is so ambitious, could we also be privileged to see it?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, although the core methods cannot be disclosed, it is not impossible to bring out some of the other skills if they are appropriate.¡± Xue Wuheng stated.


    They were very resistant to this just now, but that was mainly because it threatened their fundamental interests.


    But if this point was removed, they would also want to see the precious skills cherished by various forces in the world, wouldn¡¯t they?


    They would gather the essence of many schools and ze their own path out of the many ssics.


    Unlike the cultivators of the Sky Wastnd, they had been at the peak for too long, with no way forward. Even though they were only at the Spirit Realm Second Layer, they had been constrained by Heaven and Earth. To be stronger, even if they were cultivating the skills of their predecessors, they would eventually embark on the path of creating their own methods.


    The techniques they practiced might not be the most powerful, but they were definitely the most suitable for them. On this path, if they could view more techniques and draw on their essence, it would perfect their own methods.


    Although he hadn¡¯tpletely convinced the two just now, seeing their interest, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t mind sharing his uing goal. Afterall, his n would eventually be shared with more people. He might as well let these two help fill in the gaps.<div>


    ¡°After the arrival of the Divine Dynasty, with the help of the Enfeoffment Magic Skill, although the territory of Great Ming is vast, news can be delivered in an instant. Then using this to connect everyone, all martial artists can exchange the publicly avable skills.¡± Pei Xuanjing said.


    ¡°So how is this skill exchanged, for free?¡± Zhao Baiyang asked.


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head: ¡°Although these skills are not valuable in my eyes, they definitely cannot be free.¡±


    He needed these martial artists to strive hard, and being able to provide these skills for exchange was enough to get them involved. If he distributed these skills to everyone for free, it would not maximize the benefits.


    Only when they made a contribution would they cherish what they had exchanged with all their effort.


    The educational system of his previous life was a result of collective wisdom. He could borrow it and implement it in this world, allowing countless martial artists to disy their talents and unleash even greater potential.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He wanted to use some methods from his previous life to implement this n. Of course,pared to the educational system, Pei Xuanjing made some modifications.


    First of all, he nned to build a tform to rank all the skills ording to their different values. The ranking of these skills would be determined by the evaluation provided by the life simtion program, which was the fairest way of ssification.


    The next step was to enable all martial artists to ess this tform for acquiring skills.


    ording to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s conception, he could reference merit points from the unlimited-streaming novels in his previous life as currency, then let these martial artists find ways to rue points to exchange for these skills.


    As for how these merit points can be concretized, what should be used as a reference, and how to get proportion, Pei Xuanjing does not yet have a clear idea. Instead, he only has a rough idea.


    However, he was certain that he couldpletely include all martial artists¡¯ cultivation insights as merit points to exchange. This, to him, was equivalent to gaining Taoist Rhyme value and could quickly help increase his umtion of Taoist Rhyme value.<div>


    At present, although Pei Xuanjing had not fully designed a perfect contribution point system, he knew clearly that if he could build this tform, not only could he promote the martial artists of this world to be stronger, but he could also obtain huge benefits because of their internal struggles.


    This was a win-win situation. Pei Xuanjing was determined to push this forward, and nobody could stop him.


    He didn¡¯t borate on all the details, only outlined a general framework, which immediately drew admiration from Zhao Baiyang and Xue Wuheng.


    ¡°Brother Pei, you are so talented!¡±


    ¡°Master, I admire your ambition.¡± Xue Wuheng said.


    The two looked impressed and admired Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ingenious idea after listening.


    Not to mention how this n will be implemented, just the conception alone is something they could never have imagined.


    In their view, if Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n were to be implemented, all martial artists in the world would lean towards him, and Pei Xuanjing¡¯s reputation would reach an unprecedented peak. It could even overshadow the reputation of a sage who set up his path.


    ¡°However, if this method is implemented, it will inevitably intensify the disputes among martial artists in the world. Many martial artists striving for excellence would face difficulties several times greater than before.¡± As the leader of the Demonic Cult, Xue Wuheng instantly saw the downside of this method.


    If the martial artists from major powers had advantages before, then after the implementation of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n, their biggest advantage would be eliminated. Countless ordinary martial artists practicing top-level skills would be theirpetitors.


    In Xue Wuheng¡¯s view, this is equivalent to rearing insects, simr to their Demonic Cult¡¯s methods of nurturing disciples. They would teach many disciples the same skill for them to cultivate, and only the outstanding ones could survive.


    The only difference between the two was they wouldn¡¯t distribute top-level skills. Instead, they would only teach them to outstanding disciples.<div>


    Upon hearing Xue Wuheng¡¯s words, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t deny it and nodded: ¡°Indeed, it must be so. Only in this way can the potential of countless people be stimted, resulting in numerous rewards.¡±

 Chapter 485: 433: Promoting Internal Competition Among Martial Artists! Prototype of Immortal Sect?

    Chapter 485: 433: Promoting Internal Competition Among Martial Artists! Prototype of Immortal Sect?<div>


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions were designed to promote internalpetition among the numerous martial artists, encouraging them topete with each other in order to stimte their limitless potential and ignite sparks of wisdom.


    However, Pei Xuanjing believed that his actions would be fair to the countless martial artists engaged in this internalpetition, because he was providing them with the opportunity to rise, offering them the chance topete with each other, and ensuring that their effort would be rewarded.


    If any martial artist thought otherwise, they were free to refuse, to remainid back and contented with mediocrity. Pei Xuanjing would never force anyone.


    After all, he was justying the opportunity before them; ultimately, their choices depended on themselves.


    ¡°As expected!¡± Xue Wuhengughed softly.


    Only after Pei Xuanjing exined his method could Xue Wuheng understand it.<div>


    Considering his background, he had never believed inpletely selfless people in this world, nor did he believe in someone willing to give selflessly for others without any return.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s answer affirmed his suspicion that the motivation behind this action was seeking a return, fitting his understanding.


    ¡°Regardless, Brother Pei, your act is ultimately a great kindness,¡± Zhao Baiyang remarked after a moment of silence.


    Unlike Xue Wuheng, a strong man truly born from the Demonic Cult, Zhao Baiyang may be the leader of the Mire Sect, but initially, he was an independent practitioner with a humble background, so he could understand the hardship faced by the lowly martial artists.


    For many martial artists, the amount of effort they put into their cultivation was several times that of martial artists from major powers. They were not afraid of hardship, difficulties, or danger, they just feared that their efforts would not be rewarded as they deserved.


    Compared to therge forces that view top-tier martial arts skills as forbidden, and unwilling to reveal them to others, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s move can be considered a kind act, something that countless martial artists yearn for.


    Even if they knew Pei Xuanjing¡¯s purpose, none of them would believe Pei Xuanjing was wrong. Instead, in this hierarchical world, someone willing to open a door to advancement for them wouldmand their praise and respect.


    Xue Wuheng remained silent after understanding this.


    But sometimes understanding something does not mean that you can do it. Even as the leader of the Demonic Cult, he had to be mindful of the views of the elders and disciples within the cult. If he chose to share these things only for himself, he couldn¡¯t get their support.


    This is what a leader of a major power had to bear. They may seem domineering, but they also have to take on responsibilities.


    The same applied to Zhao Baiyang.


    As for the likes of Pei Xuanjing, even though the Shenxiao Sect was only nominally restored, it actually belonged to the power he established. No one could defy his decision, and it would be carried out ording to his volition.<div>


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view, this was like the cooperation between some enterprises in the world he was from in his past life. Although both parties seemed to have the same level of strength, like Zhao Baiyang and Xue Wuheng, they were like inherited enterprises that, despite their size, could not control everything with a singlemand.


    On the other hand, although Pei Xuanjing¡¯s side was a startup, as the founder, Pei Xuanjing had the absolute say, and nobody could defy his decisions.


    While the three could not reach an agreement on cooperation right now, it did not prevent them from continuing their discussions. Both Zhao Baiyang and Xue Wuheng could clearly see the advantages of this n. If it could really be implemented, the benefits they as strongmen could get would far outweigh the drawbacks. They didn¡¯t mind participating a bit if they couldn¡¯t stop the situation.


    Among the two, Zhao Baiyang was particrly interested. He originally had the ideal of breaking the monopoly of old forces. Pei Xuanjing¡¯s approach seemed to resonate with his thinking, hence he readily shared many of his considerations and insights.


    Seeing their enthusiasm, Pei Xuanjing naturally wouldn¡¯t reject it. He brought forward his own ideas for them to refer to and identify any shorings.


    Especially when Pei Xuanjing brought out some concepts from the information explosion society in his past life, it made them speechless, as if a new world had opened up.


    In particr, some discourse about corporate supply chains and tforms, made them see the light, and have an epiphany.


    Although Xue Wuheng reorganized the Demonic Cult, the major branches of the Demonic Cult had been separated for hundreds of years. They were nominally united under Pei Xuanjing, but essentially, each was governing their own affairs. Even with Xue Wuheng¡¯s abilities, he couldn¡¯t sort out these things in such a short period of time.


    Moreover, as he was from the Sky Demon Sect, when a conflict of interest arose between the Sky Demon Sect and other branches, no matter how he adjudicated, even the most fair judgement, it would upset the party that suffered a loss, adversely affecting his prestige within the cult.


    Luckily, the victory in this battle on the prairie brought tremendous benefits to the Demonic Cult, temporarily suppressing this problem and preventing it from leading to a major issue.


    However, Xue Wuheng knew that this was just temporary peace. Unless this problem was solved, it would inevitably erupt in the future.


    He had been worrying about this, but after this conversation with Pei Xuanjing, he suddenly saw the light, and had a solution in mind.<div>


    Although he couldn¡¯t bring out all the core martial arts skills of the Demonic Cult to trade with Pei Xuanjing, he couldpletely replicate Pei Xuanjing¡¯s method. If he implemented this method within the Demonic Cult, not only could he make the rewards and punishments appear fair, but it could also win the loyalty of the lower-position disciples and some unsessful elders.


    After all, the Demonic Cult, which highlights strength, relied heavily on it. Only a few people could learn those core martial arts. If he put out these martial arts, it would naturally attract ordinary disciples and unsessful people to lean towards him.


    Zhao Baiyang had simr thoughts. Moreover, even though there were conflicts within the reorganized Demonic Cult, at the end of the day they were still one family and their conflicts could be resolved.


    But his Unorthodox Coalition waspletely different. Besides his own Mire Sect, there were also branch lines originally belonging to the White Lotus Sect, assassins from the Nether Agency that were brought in, remaining experts from Diamond Gate, and some evil experts from the martial arts world.


    His Unorthodox Coalition was a mixture of fish and dragons, particrly after acquiring such huge benefits this time, which led to obvious infighting among all parties. If it were not for his strong suppression, and some external deterrence, it would have exploded long ago and would not havested till today.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Through this conversation with Pei Xuanjing, he learned a lot and got some ideas of how to deal with internal issues in the future.

 Chapter 486: 434: People Easily Change? Wang Boan’s Ambition.

    Chapter 486: 434: People Easily Change? Wang Boan¡¯s Ambition.<div>


    It has to be said, people are fickle. The two who had previously been vehemently opposed to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n, had greatly changed their perceptions and attitudes. Not only did they intend not to reject Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n, but they were thinking about implementing this method within their own forces first.


    If this method indeed proved effective and reaped significant benefits, then the two might be Pei Xuanjing¡¯s biggest supporters for this n.


    As for the change in the two of them, Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t exactly see right through them, but he was able to sense their shift from subtle cues, and seemed to be more proactive.


    Of course, if he knew that his speech had prompted the two of them to reorganize the changes within their factions, transitioning from a martial arts force to the sort of cultivation sect he had read about in novels in his past life, he wondered what his thoughts would be.


    In the days that followed, the three continued to exchange insights on cultivation and discuss the feasibility of this method within the Taoist temple.


    With the arrival of Bai Xiaosheng and Daoist Xuanming, upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n for the first time, they were dumbstruck. Both sides engaged in many debates, but eventually came to a calm consensus.<div>


    The day of the Divine Dynasty¡¯s sacrificial sealing ceremony was gradually approaching. Powerhouses such as Qingxu Taoist, the Old Heavenly Master, and the Chunyang Sect Master arrived one after the other. They unanimously chose to stay at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Taoist temple.


    At this point, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s thoughts and ns were known to them. Everyone had different opinions, but in the end, they agreed with his proposal to give the idea a small-scale trial run.


    Moreover, when Pei Xuanjing presented his cultivation methods, the remaining powerhouses couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch. Although they did not present the core methods of their own factions, they each produced some top-grade skills.


    The Great Ming Empire, Tiandu, Imperial City.


    In a short period of time, a huge altar sprang up from the ground. Standing nearly a hundred feet tall, it was clearly visible even from outside the capital city.


    All inhabitants within a radius of several miles harbored apprehension and were relocated, whether they weremon people or high-ranking officials, allplied.


    Around this altar, elite soldiers were on guard day and night. Third-grade martial artist led teams to inspect and defend in case anyone attempted to sabotage the altar.


    ¡°If the earthly Divine Dynasty could seed, my Great Ming will undoubtedly prosper for generations toe,¡± Gu Ji sighed while looking at the towering altar.


    He had long anticipated this earthly Divine Dynasty, enduring years of hard work and waiting for this day.


    After all, more than a decade had passed, and he had aged even more. If this n should fail, he would have no chance at longevity, and the bustling world would have nothing to do with him.


    ¡°This n will undoubtedly seed, and certainly will not fail!¡± Wang Qiong, the current high-ranking elder and Minister of War within the Ming court, dered resolutely.


    For the present Mr. Wang, his ambition had been realized. With hundreds of thousands of troops marching outside the border, exterminating the remnants of the Former Yuan, and expanding the empire by thousands of miles, such achievements would guarantee him a ce in the annals of history.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om<div>


    However, the pursuit of fame in life and death was the aspiration of the previous unachievable Mr. Wang. Now that longevity is possible, he naturally would not wish to die easily. He hopes to continue to shine and contribute to the empire.


    Gu Ji nced at this elder who looked younger than himself and nodded, ¡°This n is bound to seed.¡±


    Behind such a n was his good friend, Pei Xuanjing. As one of the earliest people to interact with him in the world, in his impression Pei Xuanjing seldom fails in what he attempts to do. Even seemingly impossible tasks, he could turn the tide and make the impossible possible.


    ¡°The sess of the earthly Divine Dynasty is also a good thing for the people of the world,¡± said Wang Boan who also chimed in.


    The great army was still stationed outside the border, but he couldn¡¯t miss such a major event, so he followed Gu Ji back to Tiandu under an imperial decree.


    The two had already met with the emperor. After receiving Wang Qiong¡¯s invitation, they came to the Shangshu Mansion to discuss some matters.


    Naturally, Wang Boan was pleased to see the sess of the earthly Divine Dynasty. Even though he himself didn¡¯t need the blessings of the Divine Dynasty. His cultivation was progressing rapidly.


    But from Wang Boan¡¯s point of view, the sess of the earthly Divine Dynasty, would not only be of great help to the Great Ming Empire, but it would also greatly benefit themon citizens of the empire.


    Heaven and Earth treats all things equally. With the revival of Heaven and Earth, the ones to benefit are not only humans. The original animals and nts, nourished by the essence of Heaven and Earth, began to develop consciousness and started on the path of cultivation.


    Even if Pei Xuanjing and his fellows had killed the returning members of the Demon Race and those demonic beasts who had their intelligence elerated and started on the path of cultivation, this situation was unavoidable. There would always be animals gaining consciousness. Unless all animal and nt life were exterminated, nothing could stop it.


    In the past decade or so, there have been continuous reports of beasts harming people across Divine Continent. Countless ordinary people, and even martial artists, were devoured by demonic beasts.


    So, in Wang Boan¡¯s view, if the creation of the earthly Divine Dynasty was sessful, the power of martial artists could be enhanced and they could kill more demonic beasts. This would prevent such urrences as much as possible, saving countless lives.<div>


    ¡°Self-cultivation, managing the state and family, achieving world peace,¡± is the ideal of many Confucian disciples. As an outstanding disciple of the Confucian Gate, and the most able among them, he naturally shared this notion.


    ¡°Bo¡¯an¡¯s vision surpasses ours, he truly deserves to be a great schr who established his own school of thought in the Confucian Gate,¡± Wang Qiong praised with a smile on his face.


    Gu Ji echoed, ¡°The talents of Brother Bo¡¯an are naturally iparable to mine. He will certainly be a great schr of the Confucian Gate in the future. And Elder, your aplishments can easily bepared to the ancients.¡±


    Although the three of them belong to the same faction in the court, Gu Ji was clear about his own standing. He never thought he could trulypete with the grand ambitions of the other two.


    Wang Qiong, who had been advocating for military expeditions for decades and certain to be a significant figure in the history of the Great Ming, his aplishments were self-evident.


    Meanwhile, he, who was of the same generation was top-notch, not only making multiple contributions, but also creating his own school of thought in Confucian studies, bing a renowned schr among the literati.


    If it were in the past, after his death, his school of thought may fall into disuse due to various reasons. But now with the prospect of longevity, the situation is entirely different.

 Chapter 487: 435: On par with the Sages, Fearful of Pei Xuanjing.

    Chapter 487: 435: On par with the Sages, Fearful of Pei Xuanjing.<div>


    In Gu Ji¡¯s view, even if it doesn¡¯tst for hundreds or thousands of years, as long as Wang Boan can continue his sess in the next hundred or so years, his lineage is bound to flourish and attract countless disciples and followers, bing a big branch in the Confucian Gate and even possibly standing shoulder to shoulder with the Confucian forebears in the future.


    As for himself, he¡¯s just an ordinary person. The fact that he could reach his present state is already a blessing from the heavens, far beyond his own imagination.


    It¡¯s for this reason that he willingly devotes his time andbor to the two men, hoping to benefit from theirpany, which he considers to be virtuous and moral.


    ¡°You, always you¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gu, there¡¯s no need to be so modest¡­¡±


    The two talked andughed.<div>


    Wang Qiong has countless disciples under hismand, but the person he truly relies on the most is Gu Ji. As for Wang Boan, since he has made such great achievements, Wang Qiong no longer treats him as a subordinate, but as an ally.


    In Wang Qiong¡¯s view, even though Gu Ji was not extremely talented, he was sincere and diligent, truly a dependable official.


    Gu Ji modestly declined the praise, they exchanged pleasantries, and eventually, the conversation turned to the primary reason for their gathering.


    Wang Qiong took out a book from his sleeve and ced it on the table, saying, ¡°This is a cultivation method taught by His Majesty, saying that it can be used by the officials of the imperial court for their cultivation after the Divine Dynasty is promoted to the next level.¡±


    Incense Fire God Refining Skill!


    The eyes of Wang Boan and Gu Ji simultaneously fell on this book, and the name of the book was engraved in their sights.


    Their expressions, however, were noticeably different.


    ¡°I heard His Majesty visited the Taoist temple of the National Master. Is this the method gifted by the National Master for our cultivation?¡± asked Gu Ji.


    Isn¡¯t this what he has been working so hard and hoping for?


    Wang Qiong nodded, ¡°Yes, it was indeed gifted by the National Master. It¡¯s said to be a supreme skill from the Sky Wastnd. Today, Bo¡¯an, you should try it and give me some reference.¡±


    As per their original agreement, Pei Xuanjing provided the skill they can cultivate, they were naturally pleased.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    But these council elders are wise old foxes. They are cautious about everything and wouldn¡¯t directly cultivate it, but rather let Wang Boan, presently the strongest person in the Court of the Great Ming, to test it and see if there are any issues.<div>


    As for His Majesty, the Emperor, who had handed over this skill to Wang Qiong so early, did he also have a simr idea? Nothing was certain.


    Wang Boan¡¯s eye shed a brilliant light, and many thoughts naturally arose in his mind. However, he didn¡¯t reveal anything and started flipping through the book.


    Seeing him reading, Wang Qiong did not disturb him, instead inviting Gu Ji to step aside and asking about other matters.


    Although Gu Ji was as curious about this skill as a scratching cat, he understood that he shouldn¡¯t be impatient about such matters, so he suppressed his eagerness,posed himself, and started discussing official matters with Mr. Wang.


    Time flew by quickly, and in the blink of an eye, it was almost twilight. Just as Wang Qiong was about to call someone to light themps, he saw Wang Boan finally closing the book and looking up.


    Wang Qiong and Gu Ji simultaneously paused their discussion and looked towards Wang Boan, but they did not push him. Instead, they simply waited for his reply.


    ¡°This method is mysterious; indeed, it¡¯s extraordinary. Furthermore, in terms of suitability, it should be the best method for all the council elders to cultivate.¡± Wang Boan slowly began, offering his initial assessment.


    As a high-ranking official in the court, a connoisseur, and even one of the main executors of the Divine Dynasty n, Wang Boan has been contemting while fulfilling his tasks.


    As part of the Great Ming Court, although the implementation of the Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Divine Dynasty n is advantageous to the Great Ming, they, or rather the people in the court, always feel a bit ufortable or pinched by it.


    There is a tremendous difference between doing something voluntarily and being pushed to do it by others.


    They are willing to implement the Divine Dynasty n because they see the benefits, thus choosing to cooperate. However, this does not mean they wish to sumb beneath Pei Xuanjing and entrust all their initiative to him.


    This n was beneficial to the Great Ming, and thus they executed it, reaching a win-win situation.<div>


    So, what if there¡¯s a next time? If the next task does not benefit them, but is beneficial to Pei Xuanjing, should they still agree to it?


    This isn¡¯t just a concern for Wang Boan, but a worry for all the Council Elders and many in the royal family.


    Thus, even while implementing this Divine Dynasty n, how to enhance their own strength ¨C not to surpass others, but to maintain their independence, bnce, and autonomy so as not to be manipted by others ¨C is something Wang Boan and others have been seeking.


    He has been pondering what kind of skills could be used to make the elders more powerful after the establishment of the Divine Dynasty on earth, as they simply do not have enough talent or time to practice ordinary skills.


    ¡°So, it seems that there¡¯s no problem with this method,¡± Wang Qiong confirmed.


    Wang Boan reiterated, ¡°Indeed, this method is most suitable for us, it¡¯s the most appropriate method for the council elders and His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Who would have thought, we still end up epting his items,¡± Wang Qiong sighed, ¡°It seems he has calcted everything till this step.¡±


    In his opinion, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s im that this method originated from Sky Wastnd was just a pretext, and he must have prepared for this a long time ago, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been so timely.


    After all, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s confident demeanor during their original agreement is still vivid in his memory.


    Wang Boan remained silent, even for him; creating a method suitable for everyone was not easy.


    And yet, Pei Xuanjing happened to produce such a method. Even though he imed it to be a method from the Sky Wastnd, but such a fitting method, to say that it was purely a coincidence¡­


    Not to mention Mr. Wang, none in the court would believe it.<div>


    If Pei Xuanjing knew of their spections, he could only feel helpless, after all, they believed what they were certain about and would never believe such a coincidence.


    And the fact that this method appeared here so coincidentally was a surprise even to Pei Xuanjing, let alone them?


    ¡°Does this method have any ws?¡± Wang Qiong asked about their most pressing concern.


    No matter what, they are currently weaker, so they don¡¯t have much room to ponder. What they can and need to do now is to grit their teeth, endure, and plough forward.


    Therefore, as long as this method has no problems, then it¡¯s worth cultivating first. Raising their capability is the most important measure.


    He understood very clearly that the moment Pei Xuanjing stepped into the Imperial City, the rules of the world had been rewritten or had reverted to their original state.


    All the conspiracies and schemes of the past cannotpete with actual power. In front of power, everything else is like paper mache.


    If one doesn¡¯t want to be controlled by others, then they must be strong themselves. That¡¯s the most critical point, and everything else is illusory.


    ¡°From my perspective, there¡¯s no problem.¡± Wang Boan said with confidence.


    Even though he was only at the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm, his judgement was trustworthy. Since he said there was no problem, then there was no problem.


    ¡°However, if possible, can I take this method with me to study it further?¡± asked Wang Boan, ¡°Even though I can¡¯t fundamentally alter it, I can still improve this method.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Wang Qiong¡¯s eyes brightened, and he agreed without hesitation.<div>

 Chapter 488: 436: The Huge Gains from Exchange, Attempt to Condense the Golden Core.

    Chapter 488: 436: The Huge Gains from Exchange, Attempt to Condense the Golden Core.<div>


    In a room within the Taoist Temple, this was where Pei Xuanjing had secluded himself for cultivation.


    Throughout this period, the philosophical debates he had with these individuals yielded fruitful oues. Especially when Pei Xuanjing was willing to share his cultivation technique, the ¡°Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Will Skill,¡± with them, although these people were unable to share the core of their respective power inheritances, they shared their knowledge willingly.


    Everyone¡¯s perception of cultivation differed. Their divergent perceptions and cultivation methods collided and sparked wisdom during this period, resulting in mutual benefits.


    Xue Wuheng, for instance, originated from the Demonic Cult. His Dao involved seizing the essence of Heaven and Earth to nourish his own body, a doctrine of plunder.


    Zhao Baiyang¡¯s practice strove for the contrast of brightness and darkness, the continuous struggle of good and evil, truth and falsehood. He rooted his essence in the idea of the rotation of green sun, red sun, and white sun, with his name, ¡®Baiyang¡¯, bearing this significance.


    Meanwhile, Daoist Qingxu, the sessor of the True Martial Sect, naturally bases his practice on the Tai Chi doctrine of Yin and Yang synergism, as taught by Ancestor Sanfeng. However, Qingxu¡¯s Yin-Yang method ispletely different from Sanfeng¡¯s Tai Chi doctrine. Sanfeng promotes the mutual help of Yin and Yang, while Qingxu only uses Yang to control Yin, and Yin to restrict Yang.<div>


    The oldest of the bunch, the old Celestial Master, has arguably traveled the farthest and steadiest path, excluding Pei Xuanjing.


    Following the doctrine of Zhengyi of the Dragon Tiger Mountain, one aligns with the Gods, makes use of their power, vanquishes demons, andmands Ghost Gods.


    Now that the Divine Dynasty is about to be established, if the old Celestial Master can actually bestow Gods, his gains will far exceed others¡¯.


    Although Daoist Xuanming broke through to the Spirit Realm thetest and is the weakest among them, his understanding of the harmonious concept of Heaven and Earth as taught by the Baiyun Temple¡¯s Complete Truth Daoist Law was extremely enlightening.


    When Pei Xuanjing finally demonstrated his Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Will Skill and projected his Daoist Foundation, symbolizing the Great Dao of Four Seasons and Five Orders on disy, and the Creation and Destruction of Thunder, it induced awe in these men.


    Even though they already had a deep prediction of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength, the power he demonstrated was still far beyond their expectation.


    The projection of the Daoist foundation, the Magical Domain, talisman skills¡­


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s pointers undoubtedly gave them considerable gains, showing them the way ahead.


    With the mention of ¡®Three Daos: Essence, Qi, Spirit,¡¯ they were shocked by the interpretation and spection of the Taoist School¡¯s Golden Core Dao idea. No one expected that Pei Xuanjing had deduced the path of the Golden Core based on bits and pieces of clues.


    Regarding all this, each of them also presented their ownprehension and viewpoints.


    The essence, the Qi, and the Spirit are almost inseparable in the path of practice. Although these strong individuals mostly tread the Path of Qi Refinement, due to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s influence, they also conducted some research on the path of Refining Essence and Refining Spirit.


    Under the influence of the old Celestial Master¡¯s proficiency in Body Refining, and the numerous spiritual secret techniques in the Demonic Cult¡¯s inheritance, the reclusive Master Xue truly demonstrated his deep understanding of the Path of Spirit Refining.<div>


    Engaging in reciprocal exchanges and verifying what they¡¯ve learned provided Pei Xuanjing with a wealth of experience.


    At this point, Pei Xuanjing felt almost like a never-satiated sponge, recklessly absorbing these nutrients and converting them into his own sustenance,ying a foundation for his cultivation.


    ¡°Learning from the old to understand the new¡±, this phrase certainly holds true.


    In his debates with these individuals, he reiterates some of his conjectures and understanding of cultivation and gains further insights. This gives him a clearer understanding of his own path of cultivation.


    And that¡¯s not all. This round of debate about their respective Dao of cultivation allowed Pei Xuanjing to gain quite a few Taoyun points. After a month of such discussion, he had umted nearly a million points of Taoyun, almost matching the amount provided by the Door Incense Refining God Skill.


    Regrettably, he wasn¡¯t sure if he¡¯d encounter such a rewarding debate again. Moreover, after this debate, if these people did not gain new insights, he wouldn¡¯t be able to gain more Taoyun.


    However, Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t the perpetually dissatisfied sort. He was already contented with the Taoyun he had received from this asion.


    Pei Xuanjing was seated on a meditation cushion. The Heaven and Earth Essence Qi slowly gathered around him and began to circte. The entire room was filled with the rich aura of the Essence Qi.


    He flicked his sleeve, and countless jade talismans flew out,nding on the ground and forming the skeleton of a human.


    The next moment, he opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of essence blood onto the jade talismans, which began to glow brightly. Pei Xuanjing suddenly released his momentum and started the jade talismans with the technique of two hands.


    The jade talismans turned into a ck hole in an instant, absorbing the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi. The Essence Qi then solidified, finally taking on the form of a being identical to Pei Xuanjing.


    Flesh and blood formed, an external incarnation; Pei Xuanjing deployed this magical ability once again.<div>


    To create a powerful incarnation, one not only needs to dissolve these traditional jade talismans and essence blood but also needs the flesh and blood of the true body as a framework.


    However, this incarnation does not need to be a genuine incarnation formed by Pei Xuanjing himself; it¡¯s just for experimental purposes.


    The next moment, Pei Xuanjing closed his eyes, focusing his main attention on his incarnation.


    His incarnation opened its eyes and sat on the ground. It continued to absorb the spiritual energy between Heaven and Earth.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing circted his skills, harmonizing the essence, Qi, and spirit within this body. Bybining them in the Dantian, he attempted to form the Golden Core.


    As Pei Xuanjing continuously circted his skills, an intangible Essence-Qi-Spirit inner alchemy was formed inside him. The inner alchemy continued to be hammered and polished, rotating and emitting an evesting aura¡­n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the fast-spinning inner alchemy exploded. A massive force erupted from his Dantian, reducing his entire incarnation to a cloud of blood mist.


    Apparently, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s experiment had failed once more!


    ¡°Too bad!¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s true body opened its eyes and sighed lightly.


    But for this failure, he was not much surprised. After all, this was no longer his first failure.


    During this time, he has already attempted six times with his incarnation. This was his seventh time failing, although itsted longer than the previous six attempts.<div>


    ¡°After this attempt, I have gained more experience in condensing the Golden Core. If I can elevate the Yin Spirit Realm to the third level of Spirit Realm, I should have a good chance of sessfully forming a Golden Core using the incarnation.¡± Pei Xuanjing thought.

 Chapter 489: 437 The Emperor’s Mind, The Plan Begins.

    Chapter 489: 437 The Emperor¡¯s Mind, The n Begins.<div>


    Creating a method was never an easy task to begin with. Even when Pei Xuanjing had previously used life simtors to create skills, he had often lost his life in the simtions.


    Now in reality, he was creating a method using incarnates for experiments. Even though there could be some damage, inparison to many strong beings, he was undoubtedly at a huge advantage.


    And after these tries, he hadpletely identified the problem. It was none other than the imbnce of his essence, qi, and divine force. The Golden Core or the Golden Core he condensed was unable to perfectly blend together wlessly. Once it got refined repeatedly, the crack within it grew bigger and bigger. In the end, the Golden Core could no longer be refined and it finally shattered.


    However, he had almost did the experiment for the rest of the steps. He just needed to increase the force of the Yin Spirit and there would be a high possibility of condensing a Golden Core.


    Next, Pei Xuanjing calmed his mind and started running his methods, healing the wounds he had just received.


    The Imperial City, Yangxin Pce.<div>


    The Jiajing Emperor was sitting on the couch, pinching a letter just sent by Wang Qiong. His face was cold, it was unknown what he was thinking about.


    What was written in this letter was none other than Wang Boan¡¯s reply after studying the Incense Fire God Refining Skill.


    ¡°State Preceptor, how should I treat you?¡± He muttered to himself, his expressionsplex.


    Actually, Zhu Houji¡¯s feelings towards Pei Xuanjing¡¯s existence was veryplicated. He couldn¡¯t clearly differentiate how he should treat him.


    From the boy who was crowned at first, he had sat on the emperor¡¯s throne for more than ten years. He grasped the entire court and gathered his soul. He was only one step away from transforming into a Yin Spirit.


    But he still had a sense of difort in his heart. As the emperor of the Great Ming Empire, he should have been the most respected and noble person in the world. Yet in front of him, there was still a man standing like a mountain. The other party¡¯s glory was just too abundant, already concealing his existence.


    But after his crowning, a boy who was originally supposed to be the prince somehow ascended the throne by coincidence. He faced theplex royal disputes and court with unknown depths. His situation was extremely dangerous.


    He was clear that if it wasn¡¯t for his coboration with Pei Xuanjing and epted him as the State Preceptor, making use of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s reputation, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy for him to overhaul the court.


    From this point of view, the other party actually did him quite a favor.


    If everything before was part of a transaction, then the kindness of imparting the doctrine was even harder for him to repay.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Pei Xuanjing proactively giving the method of cultivation, his talent would certainly have been wasted. He could only waste his youth on the Path of Qi Refinement and Refining Essence. How could he be just one step away from the Spirit Realm?


    ¡°I originally wanted to wait for the Divine Dynasty to ascend and break off our kindness then. From then on, we could be treated as equals. There would no longer be a sense of indebtedness to you in my heart. But now, you unreservedly gave me such top level techniques again. What should I use to repay you?¡± Zhu Houji lookedplicated.<div>


    He did want to wait for the Divine Dynasty on Earth to ascend and both parties could then take what they needed. This way, he could repay Pei Xuanjing¡¯s kindness and truly face him as a pure coborator.


    But when Pei Xuanjing took out the Incense Fire God Refining Skill, Zhu Houji knew he gained another favor from the other party.


    He passed the techniques to Wang Qiong, allowing Wang Boan to appreciate them. But he wasn¡¯t sure what his inner thoughts were.


    Was he looking forward to the techniques having no problems or having problems? Perhaps even Zhu Houji himself wasn¡¯t clear about it.


    Just as Pei Xuanjing initially said, to treat others sincerely, one did not need to use any means. Let Zhu Houji have the choice and let him decide the rtionship between them in the future.


    Zhu Houji, who just got the results, fell into silence for a while, not speaking for a long time.


    ¡°Huang Jin, what kind of person do you think the State Preceptor is?¡± He suddenly opened his mouth and asked the eunuch who was serving him by his side.


    This Huang Jin was an attendant eunuch who read together with Zhu Houji when he was in the Royal Mansion. He was greatly trusted by him.


    When the emperor was thinking just now, Huang Jin was standing quietly at one side, not making any noises. If it wasn¡¯t because the emperor took the initiative to speak, almost everyone would ignore his existence.


    With Huang Jin¡¯s words, a smile appeared on his face and he carefullyplimented, ¡°How would such a prestigious person like the State Preceptor dare to make casual evaluations?¡±


    ¡°Speak, I will pardon you.¡±


    ¡°Then can I make a presumptuous guess?¡± Huang Jin knew if he didn¡¯t say anything, it wouldn¡¯t work, so he pretended to smile bitterly.<div>


    ¡°In my opinion, a prestigious person like the State Preceptor certainly has great ambitions. In the future, he will surely be immortal and be an ancestor¡­¡±


    Great ambitions, to be immortal and be an ancestor.


    Hearing these two phrases, Zhu Houji¡¯s eyes were filled with a gleam as he fell into deep thought.


    Time went by swiftly, the activities in Tiandu never stopped and those outside the border who searched for the location of the dragon vein, prepared to bring the dragon vein¡¯s Qi Luck into the Divine Continent, were almost ready.


    One day, suddenly, the Qi Luck Golden Dragon of Tiandu manifested itself, roaring towards the sky. It was clear to the naked eye that this Qi Luck Golden Dragon grew several times bigger in an instant.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡±


    ¡°The Qi Luck of the dragon vein outside the border entered the Divine Continent!¡±


    ¡°Such a majestic Qi Luck, it¡¯s simply beyond imagination!¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate, if this Qi Luck of the dragon vein hadn¡¯t entered the Divine Continent, maybe a hegemon would have appeared outside the border in the future!¡±


    Countless strong beings were startled by this momentum. Their gazes turned towards the Qi Luck Golden Dragon roaring towards the sky, shocked beyondpare.


    Pei Xuanjing looked at the majestic and grand Qi Luck Sea from afar, the light in his eyes flickering.


    ¡°Such majestic Qi Luck, it¡¯s indeed worthy of being a unified empire¡¯s ancestralnd.¡± Mu Binghua sighed.<div>


    This majestic Qi Luck, although the present Great Ming Empire¡¯s power was a bit inferior to that of the kingdoms in the Sky Wastnd, this majestic Qi Luck was even better than the Qi Luck umted by some ancient countries.


    ¡°The Qi Luck umted by our Great Xue for thousands of years is just a bit stronger than this.¡± Xue Hanyi also lookedplicated.


    This was the advantage of a unified empire. After they unified the world, they would receive the favor of Heaven and Earth, and Qi Luck would flourish.


    Although the Qi Luck of the Great Xue was a bit stronger, that was the Qi Luck that Great Xue had umted over thousands of years. But this Great Ming was just a mere six hundred years old, not even a fraction of the Great Xue¡¯s.


    ¡°Wait until Great Ming sessfully ascends to be a Divine Dynasty, this Qi Luck will definitely grow again. Even if it can¡¯tpare to the Qi Luck of the top sects, it won¡¯t differ that much.¡± Mr. Wu said.


    By then, the difference between the two would just be the strength of the experts. As long as this Great Ming waited for theplete revival of Heaven and Earth after their revival, to make up for the gap in the strength of experts, it would at least be a top power.


    It could be said that in Mr. Wu¡¯s memory, every empire or dynasty that ascended to be a Divine Dynasty was at least a top power.

 Chapter 490: 438 Majestic Qi Luck, Sacrifice to Heaven and Earth

    Chapter 490: 438 Majestic Qi Luck, Sacrifice to Heaven and Earth<div>


    Xue Hanyi and his sister, along with Mu Binghua from Heart Moon Lake, after arriving in Tiandu, also chose to stay in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Taoist Temple. This includes Mr. Wu, who had returned from the Imperial City, and several holy monks from the Buddhism School.


    One could say that, right now, nearly a quarter of the powerful individuals in the Daming World choose to stay in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Taoist Temple.


    ¡°The great unified imperial dynasty!¡± eximed Mr. Wu.


    A great unified imperial dynasty at least needs to receive recognition from most of the world¡¯s prominent forces. Otherwise, it couldn¡¯t possibly attract the heavenly will.


    The forces in the Sky Wastnd are mainly split into two types: one type includes the Holy Lands and sacred lineages, while the other type includes the ancestralnds of the imperial dynasties and ancient kingdoms. None of these powerful ancient countries and empires has ever managed to unify their ancestralnds, and hence, they can¡¯t attract the heavenly will.


    Even after their arrival in the Sky Wastnd, while they have abundant Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, thepetition is much greater. No faction has ever been able to dominate and attract the Heavenly Will from start to end.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s faced remained calm as he took careful note of these matters they discussed. After a moment of pondering, he figured out many things.


    He seemed to have some conjecture as to why Xue Hanyi and the others hade.


    Even though the Divine Continent has just begun to revive its Heaven and Earth, and even with a great unified imperial dynasty, an innate limitation makes the powerful imperial dynasties in the Divine Continent not strongpared to the forces in the Sky Wastnd.


    If they could seize this opportunity to make early preparations, and even take over others¡¯ nests, they could gain control of the great unified imperial dynasty in the Divine Continent, receive the favor of the heavenly will, and get the blessing of Qi Luck.


    However, he just smiled and didn¡¯t join their conversation, nor did he uncover Xue Hanyi¡¯s intention.


    Because, by this point, if their plots were indeed as spected, then they would already have failed, and their ns would never be realized.


    The continuous influx of Qi Luck into the Divine Continent resulted in major changes in the Luck Golden Dragon in Tiandu, as well as significant changes in other major cities within Daming. More and more Heaven and Earth Essence Qi came pouring in from all directions toward the Divine Continent.


    This phenomenonsted for more than half a month before it gradually subsided. At this point, Pei Xuanjing felt that his strength, which was originally limited by the Heaven and Earth, had increased somewhat. If he were to exercise his strength to the limit, he should be around the fifth level of the Spirit Realm.


    One monthter, on the auspicious day chosen by the Imperial Astronomical Observatory, the weather was fine, clear, and cloudless.


    In Tiandu, a multitude of soldiers enforced martialw throughout the city, each performing their duties and seizing control of various ces.


    In front of the Ny-nine Layers of Heaven altar, which was ny-nine feet tall, the civil and military officials solemnly stood. The strong individuals from all over were also standing in their respective positions, their expressions solemn, and their eyes intensely focused on the Emperor of the Great Dynasty.


    Zhu Houji, dressed in imperial robes and adorned with an imperial crown, was holding the jade seal in his hand, quietly standing at the lofty altar stairs.<div>


    This staircase has a total of nine thousand nine hundred steps, each hundred steps being one foot high. Once the stairs are ascended and the altar is reached, it is as if they have ascended ny-nine feet into the Nine Layers of Heaven.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the time hase. Please ascend to the altar and perform the Heaven and Earth ritual.¡± The voice of Yan Song, the Minister of the Ministry of Rites, echoed.


    Zhu Houji took his steps and ascended the towering sky stairs whose sight followed everyone¡¯s movements slowly.


    By the time Zhu Houji reached the top of the Heaven and Earth altar, the figures of Pei Xuanjing, Daoist Qingxu, and that mysterious Mr. Wu appeared before Pei Xuanjing.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Pei Xuanjing and Daoist Qingxu had experience in presiding over the Enthroning Gods ceremony on Taihe Mountain, so they were naturally today¡¯s ritual hosts. As for Mr. Wu, he volunteered to help. After weighing the options, Pei Xuanjing and the others made up their mind and took a risk to let his counterpart ascend the altar together with them.


    Behind the three of them, on the altar,y the corpse of the Howling Moon Gray Wolf that Pei Xuanjing had killed. Even after such a long time, the beast king¡¯s body hasn¡¯t deteriorated and is still fresh. It was ced on the altar, to serve as the main offering of the ritual.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please!¡± Daoist Qingxu started, indicating the emperor to begin.


    Even though they had rehearsed these steps countless times and knew them by heart, when the actual moment arrived, the Emperor of Daming, Zhu Houji, still felt quite excited.


    He carefully ced the royal jade seal on the ceremonial table altar and then used his skill to control the Qi Luck of the Daming dynasty to inject it into the royal jade seal.


    Buzz!


    The royal jade seal emitted a soft hum and a gentle light burst out in an instant, sweeping in all directions, enshrouding the whole of Tiandu within moments, and continued to expand towards the surrounding areas.


    At the same moment, the Qi Luck cloud appeared again above Tiandu, with the Qi Luck Golden Dragon roaring loudly, its Dragon Roar Sound reverberating through Heaven and Earth.<div>


    Simultaneously, numerous lights soared into the sky from various parts of the Daming Dynasty, its territories, including both the regions previously belonging to the Divine Continent and the newly added territories outside the border with vast grasnds. These lights connected all the areas.


    In an instance, it seemed the entire region under the control of the Daming Dynasty was engulfed in this light.


    The sound of the Golden Dragon Roar reverberated, even the ordinary people could hear this ear-shattering sound.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s aura burst out explosively, the terrifying aura shocked the three people around him. Even though Pei Xuanjing hadn¡¯t intentionally targeted them, they couldn¡¯t help but feel their hair stand on end on this small ceremonial altar.


    They felt as if they were weak prey animals who had wandered into the territory ofrge carnivores like tigers, leopards, and lions, facing the danger of losing their lives at any moment.


    However, this feeling didn¡¯tst for long. Pei Xuanjing made a hand seal, condensing a talisman in front of him.


    He belted out, ¡°Decree!¡±


    The talisman soared into the sky, reaching the clouds, splitting into countless pieces, spreading in all directions.


    In an instant, silently, the appearance of the sky above Tiandu began to change. The whole sky gradually darkened, and in the blink of an eye, the bright and sunny midday turned into a dark and gloomy sky. Winds were howling around, much like the cries of ghosts and wolves.


    Dark clouds gathered heavily around the city, on the verge of ruining the city, an oppressive atmosphere arose in everyone¡¯s heart, shocking countless people.


    This oppression didn¡¯te from anywhere else, but directly from the Heaven and Earth. It seemed as though their actions had enraged the Heaven and Earth, bringing about the wrath of Heaven and Earth. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit apprehensive due to this.


    At this moment, the sound of dull thunder began to echo in the horizon, as if it wasing from a far-off ce.<div>


    The next moment, a bright and dazzling electric light cut through the sky, bringing a hint of brightness to the originally dark and gloomy sky.

 Chapter 491: 439: The Golden Book and Jade Scroll Solidifies, Mr. Wu Makes His Move

    Chapter 491: 439: The Golden Book and Jade Scroll Solidifies, Mr. Wu Makes His Move<div>


    Boom!


    A massive thunderbolt ruptured the arched sky, reminiscent of the chaotic divine thunder that created the heavens and earth from the chaos.


    A magical moment appeared, countless dazzling stars appeared in the sky, dangling strings of starlight in a scattered yet orderly manner.


    Upon seeing this, the Qingxu Daoist sped his hands, murmuring words. He then threw several seals onto the Howling Moon Gray Wolf¡¯s body located at the centre of the altar. The wolf¡¯s body erupted with terrifying energy, rising to the sky and soaring straight into the clouds.


    The boiling Blood Qi turned into wisps of cloud smoke, with half ascending to the sky, and the other half flowing down the stairway of Nine Layers of Heaven, and directly integrating into the earth.


    The method of blood sacrifice, the sacrifice to Heaven and Earth.<div>


    Then, a change urred in the sky. Starlight disappeared, and the sky became half dark and half bright, resembling the Tai Chi in chaos.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡± Mr. Wu called out.


    Zhu Houji, who had been lost in previous awe, immediately understood that it was time for him to act.


    He once again held up the imperial jade seal, devoutly sping it in his chest, lifting it high, and kneeling in homage to Heaven and Earth.


    ¡°A bow to the Heavenly Emperor¡­¡±


    ¡°Again, a bow to the Earth¡­¡±


    Unknown ancient words filled with an ancient and wild sense flowed out from Mr. Wu who stood beside him.


    After Zhu Houji¡¯s triple kneeling and nine bows ceremony waspleted, he stood up, holding the imperial jade seal above his head, and loudly proimed:


    ¡°The Great Ming Dynasty sacrifices to the Heavenly Emperor and Earth. I, Zhu Houji, the Emperor of the Great Ming, prays for the Heavenly Mandate¡¯s favor, to rule all beings and the people, to spread peace throughout Heaven and Earth, to report¡­¡±


    The carefully crafted worship text written by countless schrs was recited word for word, and with each word spoken, thunder shook the sky as if in response from Heaven and Earth.


    With the reading of the worship text, infinite Qi Luck gathered, more and more, gradually dyeing the sky golden as if the entire Tiandu city was shrouded in golden Qi Luck.


    Seeing such a majestic sea of golden Qi Luck, everyone was excited. They knew clearly, the more Qi Luck you gather, the greater the chance of sess.<div>


    By now Zhu Houji had recited the worship text to its final stages, he called out loudly: ¡°Today, the Great Ming Dynasty performs a sacrifice to Heaven and Earth. I, Zhu Houji, Emperor of Great Ming, pray for the Heaven and Earth¡¯s grant, to elevate to the Heavenly Dynasty and fill Great Ming with prosperity and wealth¡­¡±


    Boom!


    The moment these words were uttered, Heaven and Earth trembled. In the sky above, a thunderous sound resounded, echoing throughout the Divine Continent, and this earth-shaking rumble filled everyone¡¯s ears.


    Boom!


    Thunder constantly resounded in the sky, and the earth trembled, seemingly in response to his words.


    Whoosh¡­


    The next moment, countless golden lights fell from the sky, pouring down freely like rain. It first fell on the altar, then melded into the altar. Guided by the Qi Luck, the golden light flowed into the imperial jade seal held aloft by Zhu Houji, making the seal radiate with a dazzling golden luster.


    This golden light wasn¡¯t just above Tiandu, but fell down across every piece of sky within the entire Great Ming Empire. At this moment, the Divine Continent had almost turned into a sea of gold, covered in ayer of golden light.


    The golden light fell on the ground, disappeared immediately, sinking deep into the earth, and likewise vanished without a trace on people.


    But everyone who bathed in the golden light felt tremendous changes in their bodies upon contact.


    The ordinary folk, upon contact with the golden light, saw their sicknesses vanish, theme were able to walk, the blind could see, the humpbacks straightened their backs, the mute could speak, the deaf could hear the outside world, and even the elder seemed much younger¡­


    Martial Artists experienced the same, feeling their injuries disperse, their bottlenecks loosen, and some of them who were on the cusp of breaking through even advanced their realm on the spot. Especially those stuck at the peak of the first-grade, struggling to break through the Spirit Realm, they seemed to see a glimmer of hope to break through.<div>


    Powerful beings like Zhao Baiyang, who were at the Spirit Realm, benefitted the most. The golden light appeared incredibly mysterious to them, allowing them to understand the principles of Heaven and Earth more clearly¡­


    The golden light in the sky grew increasingly dense. Above the altar, a dark bottomless hole seemed to have formed, attracting innumerable golden lights to converge around it, and emitting a mysterious atmosphere.


    ¡°The Golden Book and Jade Scroll are condensing, it seems that the promotion of Divine Dynasty ispleted, but I wonder which grade of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll will be formed?¡± Mr. Wu looked at the sight, pondering in his heart.


    From the moment he saw the Golden Book and Jade Scroll begin to condense, he knew that he had made the right bet. But as for which grade of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll would eventually form, no one could say for sure.


    High, middle, and low grades each represented a vast difference. The cost to upgrade in the future would be extremely difficult.


    Originally, ording to some clues he knew, the level of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll was determined by the strength of the imperial dynasty. The stronger the dynasty, the greater the chance of obtaining a high-grade Golden Book and Jade Scroll.


    By conventional logic, the Great Ming Empire, which was the most powerful force in the world at this time, should have a high chance of obtaining a high-grade Golden Book and Jade Scroll, or at least a middle-grade one.


    However, at this moment Heaven and Earth had not yet recovered. The Great Ming Empire was strong, but there were not many strong individuals. Their strength was iparable to those of the imperial dynasties that had ascended to the Divine Dynasty in the past. If it weren¡¯t for the changes in Heaven and Earth, their strength would not have been enough for the promotion to the Divine Dynasty.


    So at this moment it was uncertain what level of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll they would obtain. Even a worldly-wise man like Mr. Wu was notpletely sure.


    ¡°Well, seeing as I¡¯ve already given so much, this isn¡¯t much more.¡± He heaved a sigh, and between his hands there appeared an object.


    A ball of Xuanhuang Qi, like a dense mist of mysterious yellow colour, hovered in the palm of his hand. It had no definite shape and was filled with a chaotic and ancient aura.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    If any worldly-wise figure in the Sky Wastnd saw this object in Mr. Wu¡¯s hand, they would undoubtedly be shocked, because this was Xuanhuang Qi.<div>


    Xuanhuang Qi was said to be an extraordinary substance produced at the dawn of the Heaven and Earth, possessing miraculous properties. Whether used in refining tools or integrated into the body, it yields great benefits.


    The original Xuanhuang Qi had already been used up during ancient times. Now, the substance referred to as Xuanhuang Qi is obtained by the strongest cultivators from the Nine Layers of Heaven through refining bizarre divine objects within chaos.


    The main use of Xuanhuang Qi isn¡¯t anything else, but to open the Forbidden ce¡¯s Blessed Land, which for a cultivator is an extremely valuable divine object.


    Therefore, this object, even in Sky Wastnd, would belong to the most top-notch divine items, that even the strongest beings from Nine Layers of Heaven would be moved by.


    Nobody would imagine that such a divine object would be held by a seemingly ordinary Third-Level Spirit Realm Mr. Wu, and that he would take it out at this moment.


    If people like Xue Hanyi saw it, they would certainly be stunned and more curious about the origin of the mysterious Mr. Wu who possesses such divine objects.


    ¡°You all must remember my sacrifice today.¡± He chuckled towards Pei Xuanjing, without hesitation he tossed the Xuanhuang Qi into the golden light that was condensing the Golden Book and Jade Scroll.


    This moment, it was like pouring oil on a mighty fire. The Xuanhuang Qi falling into that ce caused the golden light to thrive even more, and the ancient deste aura could no longer be concealed. Its transmission surprised countless people.

 Chapter 492: 440: The Godsend Baptism, The Arrival of an Unexpected Guest.

    Chapter 492: 440: The Godsend Baptism, The Arrival of an Unexpected Guest.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing and the others were initially shocked by Mr. Wu¡¯s actions, thinking he would destroy it. However, after hearing his words and seeing that the consolidation of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll was not disrupted but sped up, they immediately understood that he meant well.


    Pei Xuanjing chuckled and nodded at Mr. Wu, acknowledging his sacrifice.


    ¡°Thank you, sir, I will never forget today¡¯s events!¡± Zhu Houji also promised out loud.


    Today, it could be said that Zhu Houji benefitted the most. As the emperor of the Great Ming Empire and the one with the most Qi Luck, he had just experienced a surge of Qi Luck. Countless gold lights entered his body, reinforcing his muscles, bones, skin, organs, and marrow. He instantly broke through from the fourth-grade Mortal Realm of the Path of Qi Refinement to the third-grade Grandmaster Realm. Nothing could stop him fromprehending the true essence of martial arts required for a Grandmaster.


    What¡¯s more mysterious is that his Divine Soul naturally transformed into a Yin Spirit. The Thunder Tribtion that was supposed to follow the transformation of the Yin Spirit disappeared without a trace. At this moment, he who was favored by Heaven and Earth would not experience the Thunder Tribtion.


    In an instant, Zhu Houji felt as if he had merged with Heaven and Earth. Every word and action he took felt like the will of Heaven. Representing Heaven and enforcing the Heavenly Mandate, he felt an unprecedented strong power as if everything was under his control.<div>


    However, when his gaze turned to Pei Xuanjing, the pride in his heart vanished instantly. Even though Pei Xuanjing was simply standing there, he still gave Zhu Houji the impression of being unfathomably deep.


    ¡°I made such great gains by leveraging the ascension of the Divine Dynasty. What about Master Pei? His strength is far superior to mine, did he gain even more?¡± The thought floated up in Zhu Houji¡¯s mind.


    Pei Xuanjing felt Zhu Houji¡¯s fleeting gaze but didn¡¯t think too much. Instead, he was carefully examining the changes in his own body.


    Indeed, he had gained a lot from bathing in the golden light.


    Firstly, with the baptism of the ascension of the Divine Dynasty, he sessfully promoted his Yin Spirit Realm and broke through to the Spirit Realm Third Level.


    Apart from that, the golden light re-refined the Primordial Qi in his body, making the connection with Heaven and Earth more intimate. This also allowed the Path of Qi Refinement to break through to the Spirit Realm Fifth Level.


    As for his own body receiving the baptism, although it did not allow the Way of Essence Refinement to break through again, it only made the acupoints in his body stronger and the Blood Qi overflow again. Nevertheless, Pei Xuanjing was satisfied. After all, the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm is a significant realm. After stepping into this stage, in any era, it could be said that you are standing on the peak. It¡¯s not so easy to break through.


    Moreover, he still had the most important thing to do. If the Way of Essence Refinement breaks through again this time, the bnce of his incarnate essence, Qi, and spirit that he had just caught up with might be broken again. Thus, his path to the Golden Core Dao would be dyed again. This was the result that Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t want to see.


    Just as Pei Xuanjing was carefully considering his subsequent cultivation and waiting quietly for the Golden Book and Jade Scroll to consolidatepletely, he was interrupted by a sudden voice.


    ¡°I thought the Ancestral Land had long been in decline, even after the resurrection of Heaven and Earth, it is just a bunch of weak people. The so-called Divine Dynasty n on the ground was just a fanciful dream.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect this Golden Book and Jade Scroll to actually be consolidating. In that case, the ground Divine Dynasty n has really seeded! I am so lucky. It seems that I am destined.¡±


    A group of people in shiny armor suddenly appeared outside the Tiandu city. The extraordinary aura emanating from their armor indicated these were not mere items. Furthermore, these people could stand in the air, which showed that they were at least in the Spirit Realm.<div>


    The leader was a strapping young man in a silver-white armor, standing in mid-air, holding a spear, his eyes burning with desire. The words just heard were clearly from him.


    ¡°Protect the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, these people are likely to have ill intentions,¡± whispered the Daoist Qingxu.


    The Golden Book and Jade Scroll is a heavenly gift, the treasure conferred by Heaven and Earth to the Divine Dynasty.


    However, this does not signify that it necessarily belongs to the Divine Dynasty; it can be robbed, even by fellow imperial courts. If the Golden Book and Jade Scroll are plundered, they can utilize the vast Qi Luck.


    Therefore, the silver-armored man covets the Golden Book and Jade Scroll. If he could seize it, it would surely be a considerable harvest.


    ¡°Where does this madmane from? So arrogant!¡± Zhu Yousong, the Prince of Xiang standing at the foot of the altar, leaped into the air, shouting angrily.


    At this moment, as the emperor, Zhu Houji naturally couldn¡¯t speak first. But as both the royal family and the imperial court present in Tiandu under the gaze of everyone, have yet to speak, Pei Xuanjing and others, as outsiders, also didn¡¯t find it proper to interfere. Among the many powerful people present, it was only Zhu Yousong who was best suited.


    Zhu Yousong, having leveraged the golden light of the Divine Dynasty¡¯s ascension, also stepped into the Spirit Realm Third Level. He was full of vigor and believed that as long as the Divine Dynasty continued to bless him with Qi Luck over a long period, he would be able to make further advancements in his cultivation journey.


    However, a stranger suddenly popped up and wanted to steal the Golden Book and Jade Scroll from the Divine Dynasty. This was practically ruining Zhu Yousong¡¯s cultivation; how could he not be irate?


    The valiant-looking silver-armored man nced at Zhu Yousong, who had stepped forward, but did not bother to reply. A mere third level of the Spirit Realm, merely a cultivator who just broke through, was not worth his response.


    One of his ck-armored guards angrily retorted, ¡°Ignorant fellow! You dare to offend the prince, go find death!¡±


    The ck-armored guard even drew his sword, swinging it down at Zhu Yousong without pause. The freezing sword aura spread all over, like a gxy pouring down from the sky.<div>


    Having made such a move, he showed no signs of concealing his momentum; he was utterly dismissive of everyone, not even caring for the lives of ordinary citizens of Tiandu.


    His attitude angered many powerful people in Tiandu, as he was being too arrogant.


    Zhu Yousong was also irritated by his dismissive attitude. As a prince of the Great Ming Empire, aside from the slightly embarrassing fight he had with Pei Xuanjing, whether it was against Zhao Baiyang or Xue Wuheng, he was fearless.


    The dictatorial and dismissive attitude of the man was making Zhu Yousong angry. Normally, he was the one treating people like this, never had someone treated him the same way.


    Bang!


    Zhu Yousong exploded all his momentum. The surging river of Blood Qi rose to the sky, and with a punch, serial bursts of sound echoed in the air, as if the air itself was going to be blown apart.


    With a punch, the force of the punch seemed to transform into a roaring golden dragon. Carrying the imperial aura of a ruler to who all beasts kneel, it strived to suppress all.

 Chapter 493: 441: Honghu Feather Sword, Great River Ancient Country

    Chapter 493: 441: Honghu Feather Sword, Great River Ancient Country<div>


    The Emperor Dragon Fist!


    The supreme killing technique of the royal family, demonstrated powerfully by the Spirit Realm Third Level Zhu Yousong, left countless people astounded.


    Ever since his defeat at the hands of Pei Xuanjing, Zhu Yousong had rarely made his move in public. Many people believed that he was no longer able to keep up with the current top powerful talents.


    But today, the power he disyed made many people realize that the long-silent Prince of Xiang hadn¡¯t regressed, but had advanced further.


    Boom!


    The collision between the Fist Seal and Sword Qi let out a thunderous noise.<div>


    The roaring air waves, surging True Qi, fiery Blood Qi, sharp Sword Qi, and the dominating Heavenly Dragon shed fiercely, like the thunder destined to destroy the world, the Heavenly Dragon roared in anger.


    ¡°It¡¯s impressive that you were able to withstand my attack; you have some ability,¡± a hint of surprise shed in the eyes of the ck-armored Guard.


    The power behind the opponent¡¯s punch was much stronger than he had expected, but it was only that much and nothing more!


    The next thing, he took a step forward again, and the terrifying aura on his body was released.


    Then, sword light shed, and an even more horrifying strike was shed out.


    Such a terrorizing aura darkened Zhu Yousong¡¯s face, a touch of astonishment in his eyes.


    Spirit Realm Fourth Level!


    The ck-armored Guard was a strong warrior at the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm. Then, how strong would the leader¡ªthe man in silver armor¡ªbe, and what is his cultivation level?


    Not only him but also many Spirit Realm powerhouses around had noticed the guard¡¯s strength by now.


    ¡°This is the Honghu Feather Sword! These are people from Jiang Country,¡± Xue Hanyi suddenly spoke, his words reaching clearly into everyone¡¯s ears.


    He had felt slightly familiar when facing the opponent¡¯s casual strike before, but he hadn¡¯t been able to see through their identities yet. However, when the opponent made the second strike, Xue Hanyi finally remembered the opponent¡¯s swordsmanship.


    Honghu Feather Sword, also originating from the Sky Wastnd World, is a royal martial art from the Great River ancient country. Only members of the royal family or those with their approval can practice it. Anyone else found practicing it will face relentless revenge from the Great River ancient country.<div>


    Like Da Xue ancient country, this Great River ancient country also inherited the status of the vassal country from the Heavenly Zhou Era. After many years, they have also be a primary power in the Sky Wastnd World.


    Being two ancient countries, Da Xue and Great River are rtively close, and frequent conflicts happen between them. They bear a grudge against each other.


    Thest thing Xue Hanyi expected was for people from Jiang Kingdom to be here as well.


    ¡°However, even if they bring along a Spirit Realm Sixth Level powerhouse, they may not necessarily get the upper hand and are likely to lose more than they can gain,¡± Xue Hanyi looked at those numerous strong men from Jiang Country who stood proudly in the sky, secretly thinking.


    After noticing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s show-stopping performance at the fight against the Howling Moon Gray Wolf, Xue Hanyi¡¯s admiration for Pei Xuanjing had reached a new height.


    From his perspective, Pei Xuanjing, in this ancestralnd, is an invincible existence currently. Unless a Spirit Realm Seventh Level powerhouse appears while Heaven and Earth have yet to fully recover, nobody can resist Pei Xuanjing.


    The arrogance of these people from Jiang Country, daring to try and seize the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, was a search for a dead end.


    Seeing these people¡¯s identities exposed by Xue Hanyi, many at the scene realized that these unexpected guests were also from the Sky Wastnd.


    However, now facing the powerhouses who have returned from the Sky Wastnd, the Spirit Realm powerhouses on the scene were not particrly intimidated. After all, the strength demonstrated by Pei Xuanjing was enough to suppress everything.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Boom!


    Zhu Yousong, Prince of Xiang, was forced back several miles by the violent force. After all, he had just broken into the Spirit Realm¡¯s Third Level. Facing a Spirit Realm Fourth Level powerhouse, even with his top-notch martial skill, he could hardly make up for the gap between them. His defeat was not surprising.


    Just as the ck-armored Guard tried to attack the Prince of Xiang again intending to kill him, someone blocked him.<div>


    A ray of light emitted from the Imperial Jade Seal in Zhu Houji¡¯s hand, shot towards the opponent¡¯s long sword.


    ng!


    A soft sound was heard; the light swept over, dissolving the long sword directly, and the remaining light pierced through the body of the ck-armored Guard, leaving a huge hole in his chest.


    ¡°Aargh!¡±


    In tremendous pain, the ck-armored Guard screamed and fell from the sky.


    However, one of hisrades acted immediately and rescued him.


    Everyone was shocked, unable to believe that the powerful Zhu Yousong would be defeated so easily, and he had almost lost his life too.


    What caused them to stare in disbelief was what happened next. The ck-armored Guard, who had so easily defeated Zhu Yousong, was unable to react in time and was almost killed instantly by Zhu Houji using the power from the Imperial Jade Seal.


    This was the first time Zhu Houji had made a move in front of everyone; no one would have thought that the Emperor of Great Ming would be hiding his skills so deeply. The way Zhu Houji easily defeated the Spirit Realm Fourth Level Warrior, even almost killing him, caused a chill to run down everyone¡¯s spines.


    If their previous attitudes towards Emperor Zhu Houji had been somewhat contemptuous, now this one move alone was enough to cause people¡¯s fear and awe.


    ¡°Is this the might of the Divine Dynasty¡¯s ruler?¡±


    ¡°Ascending to the Divine Dynasty, even without possessing the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, the power they possess simply due to the Imperial Jade Seal ces them at the apex of the world.¡±<div>


    Many minds were racing with conjecture, specting about what benefits Emperor Zhu Houji had gained when ascending to the Divine Dynasty.


    Seeing the warrior rescued, Zhu Houji¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of coldness. Several rays of light emanated from the Imperial Jade Seal again, falling over the group.


    ¡°Courting Death!¡± The silver-armored young man¡¯s face twisted with anger at Zhu Houji¡¯s move. With a roar, he swung his long spear and stabbed out.


    The terrifying Spear Intent emerged, seeming to pierce everything, crossing the sky. In an instant, it blocked all the rays of light.


    The silver-armored youth jolted the body of his spear; the spear stabbed through the void, like a starry river. The roar of dragons and the howl of tigers echoed as he suppressed Zhu Houji.


    Hmm!


    Zhu Houji¡¯s face tightened, feeling the terrifying Spear Intent. He felt as if he was submerged in a sea of corpses and blood, surrounded by countless spears stabbing towards him, unavoidable and inescapable.


    He was able to disy such tremendous strength just now by borrowing the power of the Imperial Jade Seal and the blessings of Heaven and Earth, as the heaven¡¯s favor had not yet dissipated after the Divine Dynasty¡¯s ascension. That was why he manifested such mightiness.


    But Zhu Houji¡¯s real experience in battles was hardly profound. He had just suppressed his strength, and now when facing such domineering and brutal Spear Intent from the silver-armored youth, he didn¡¯t have many means to counter it.


    In an instant, he felt his hair standing on end, and his heart trembled with terror.


    ¡°Hehe!¡±


    A softughter echoed, spreading in all directions. Like a spring breeze, it easily dispersed the fierce and domineering Spear Intent of the silver-armored youth.<div>

 Chapter 494: 442: Bo Yi Bloodline, Originating from Pre-Qin

    Chapter 494: 442: Bo Yi Bloodline, Originating from Pre-Qin<div>


    Zhu Houji saw Pei Xuanjing appear before his eyes, not knowing when he¡¯d arrived. The moment he saw Pei Xuanjing, Zhu Houji¡¯s nervousness instantly dissipated.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t your move a bit excessive?¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face turned a little cold, addressing the silver-armored youth before him.


    The youth was indeed extraordinary. As he made his move, Pei Xuanjing had already felt his power¡ªit was at the Spirit Realm Sixth Level.


    Even if Zhu Houji at this moment had the blessing of Heaven¡¯s Will and the power of the Imperial Jade Seal, he would still find it difficult to resist such a formidable adversary.


    ¡°So you¡¯re Pei Xuanjing?¡± The silver-armored youth said, his eyes showing a hint of surprise as Pei Xuanjing made his move.


    Even though he had only casually struck, his blow was not something just anyone could easily resist¡ªespecially with such indifference. It was clear that the youth was very skilled.<div>


    Based on the information he¡¯d gathered, there might only be a few at the Fifth Order in this world that could match him¡ªlike the national master of the Great Ming, Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, and he didn¡¯t respond to the youth¡¯s words.


    The youth didn¡¯t seem to care, continuing on his own: ¡°I am Ying Zhong, the Prince of the ancient Jiang Country in the Sky Wastnd. Seeing your strength, why not serve under me. How about it?¡±


    The Silver-armored youth, Ying Zhong, princely of the ancient Jiang Country, said arrogantly, as if having Pei Xuanjing serve under him was a generous offer, a great honor for Pei Xuanjing.


    As members of ancient ns, the attitudes of Xue Hanyi and Ying Zhong were almost identical. Only Ying Zhong was even more arrogant and conceited than Xue Hanyi.


    After all, Xue Hanyi was merely a cultivator at the Spirit Realm Third Level, despite being hailed as a genius. His position in the ancient Da Xue was not high, and he only had some vanity titles.


    But Ying Zhong was different. As a Great Cultivator in the Spirit Realm Sixth Level, even among the long-established and powerful entities of Jiang Country, he yed a pivotal role. A direct descendant of the Jiang royal family and appointed as a Prince, his arrogance was iparable to Xue Hanyi¡¯s.


    ¡°Arrogant!¡± Pei Xuanjing let out a cold snort.


    Even with his temperament, he felt a tinge of anger at Ying Zhong¡¯s attitude. Such a high and mighty person made him ufortable.


    Given Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current strength, it is impossible for anyone below the Spirit Realm Seventh Level to easily defeat him, unless they are a cultivator proficient in three different arts.


    Just a Spirit Realm Sixth Level cultivator like the other party, what qualifications did he have to speak to him in this way? If it was their country¡¯s ruler, perhaps they might have a bit of qualification.


    Ying Zhong didn¡¯t get angry at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s attitude. His arrogant voice stated, ¡°Perhaps you, being in the ancestralnds, are unaware. My Jiang Country has a long lineage; we are descendants of Emperor Zhuanxu and one of the vassal states anointed by Heavenly Zhou¡­¡±<div>


    His words were cut off by a voice, filled with derision: ¡°The lineage from Bo Yi, although once enfeoffed as nobles in Tian Zhou, waster wiped out by the Great Chu Dynasty. If not for the mercy of the master from Pre-Qin out of shared roots, Jiang Country would have long been annihted. Where would the present Jiang Country havee from?¡±


    The speaker was the mysterious Mr. Wu, who exined some of Jiang¡¯s history for Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyebrows twitched upon hearing this, a hint of scoffing arose at the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°Impudent!¡±


    ¡°Seeking death!¡±


    The ck-armored guards were immediately outraged and reprimanded loudly.


    ¡°No harm, these are well-known facts, there¡¯s no need to be afraid of mentioning them.¡±


    Even though some unpleasant past events were mentioned, Ying Zhong didn¡¯t get angry, ¡°What does it matter? Doesn¡¯t this prove the long lineage and deep umtion of my Jiang Country? Not only is our bloodline noble, but our branch lines are also strong.¡±


    They were descendants of the ancient Emperor Zhuanxu. Their own branch was an ancient country, and another branch had given rise to the powerful Divine Dynasty. Such a glorious history was a proud matter for sure.


    However, despite his words, his gaze involuntarily moved from Pei Xuanjing to Mr. Wu, who had spoken.


    Who is this man who knows so much about my Jiang Country¡¯s history? Ying Zhong frowned as he examined Mr. Wu¡¯s face, searching his memory for any recollection of such a person.


    The history of their Jiang Country, even if someone wanted to know, required certain qualifications. And anyone with the audacity to bring it up in his presence couldn¡¯t be a pushover.<div>


    As for Mr. Wu¡¯s apparent Spirit Realm Third Level strength, Ying Zhong didn¡¯t take it seriously. If he really was only this powerful, he wouldn¡¯t know these things much less dare to assert them so openly.


    As he observed Mr. Wu, when his gaze fell on the small ck snake coiled around his arm, he cried out in surprise: ¡°You¡¯re with the Witch Deity Teaching!¡±


    Of course, only someone from there would dare behave so audaciously.


    Mr. Wu just smiled and didn¡¯t answer, neither confirming nor denying this remark.


    A flicker of apprehension appeared in Ying Zhong¡¯s eyes. Seeing that Mr. Wu was no longer speaking, he knew his origin and didn¡¯t ask any more questions, knowing to stop while he was ahead.


    ¡°Is the Witch Deity Teaching involved in today¡¯s events?¡± Ying Zhong asked in a deep voice.


    Based on his position, there was no doubt that he had participated in the session of the Divine Dynasty. If he truly represented the Witch Deity Teaching, then Ying Zhong would need to reconsider.


    The Golden Book and Jade Scroll were divine artifacts of Heaven and Earth. If he could seize them and benefit from the immense Qi Luck within them, perhaps the ancient Jiang Country could break its limits, step into the ranks of top-tier powers, and transform into an imperial dynasty.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    This temptation was too great for Ying Zhong to simply give up. After all, if he could pull off this feat, he would certainly be rewarded by the ruler. Not to mention advancing to the Spirit Realm Seventh Level, even his ancestor may personally instruct him, and he may even have a chance topete for the position of Crown Prince in the future.


    However, among the top powers of the Sky Wastnd, the Witch Deity Teaching was undoubtedly the most mysterious.


    As descendants of the long-established Jiang Country, they were particrly aware of how terrifying the ancient and mysterious Witch Deity Teaching could be. Ying Zhong was absolutely unwilling to mess with them or hold grudges against them lightly.


    For a moment, Ying Zhong¡¯s heart was in a tumult, fearing that he would get an unpleasant answer.<div>


    Mr. Wu shed a bit of a smile and was about to speak when Pei Xuanjing suddenly raised his hand to stop him.


    A cold gleam appeared in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes: ¡°This matter has nothing to do with him. If you want it, just go ahead and make your move!¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to use the prestige of the Witch Deity Teaching to handle this matter. After the ascension to the Divine Dynasty, they would have to face simr problems continuously. They couldn¡¯t always rely on the Witch Deity Teaching¡¯s reputation.


    Moreover, even if others didn¡¯t know, Pei Xuanjing had been wary of the mysterious top power, the Witch Deity Teaching.

 Chapter 495 - 443: Spirit Realm 6th Layer, Honghu’s Wings.

    Chapter 495: Chapter 443: Spirit Realm 6th Layer, Honghu¡¯s Wings.


    If the other party could only rely on their reputation to scare off these people, then Pei Xuanjing was even less inclined to get involved.


    There are no free lunches. The favor one took today may cost hundreds of times more in the future. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    So, he stepped forward, ready to settle the matter himself.


    At his words, Ying Zhong¡¯s eyes shimmered with delight. He was already considering retreat, yet did not anticipate such a response from Pei Xuanjing.


    He looked at Mr. Wu for advice.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing take charge, Mr. Wu understood his intentions, so he reluctantly nodded in response to Ying Zhong¡¯s questioning gaze.


    ¡°Very well!¡± Ying Zhong nodded, he nced at Mr. Wu, considering to give him face, and then stated, ¡°I will not take away all of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll. If only the Qi Luck within it is handed over to me, this matter today will be settled.¡±


    ¡°Dream on!¡±


    ¡°Wishful thinking!¡±


    Upon hearing his words, immediate shouts of rebuke followed, people found him utterly shameless.


    Pei Xuanjing raised his hand to silence the crowd, his eyes looking coldly at Ying Zhong, he decreed, ¡°Either you leave now, or you stay forever!¡±


    A sh of icy light passed through Ying Zhong¡¯s eyes. He coldly dered, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know how to appreciate kindness, don¡¯t me me for not being courteous!¡±


    He was initially considering letting them off due to the presence of a member from the Witch Deity Teaching, but given their ungratefulness, he won¡¯t show any more consideration.


    He stomped his foot, immediately causing the space around him to shudder. His tant attack was tremendously forceful.


    With a sharp gaze that dominated the world, he moved swiftly, leaving only an afterimage, his speed far exceeding everyone¡¯s expectations. He thrust his spear, releasing a chilling glow, extreme sharpness emerged which was truly terrifying.


    However, in the face of his attack, Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t surprised. He had been prepared for it and countered as soon as Ying Zhong struck.


    Within his body, the Shenxiao Origin Qi surged out massively, the Innate Thunder Gang Qi covering his body in an instant. Later, the Primordial Qi flowed, the flesh and bones of his whole body vibrated, and the viscera seemed to be vibrating rhythmically, he struck out a palm.


    The terrifying palm imprint carried an infinitely powerful Gang wind, like thunder, he strode forward, and with each step, a gust of wind followed, making his presence felt overwhelmingly like a mountain.


    With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current strength, he had reached the limit of the present Heaven and Earth. He struck out with a palm, causing the void to burst. Wherever his arm passed, the pressure caused the space to distort slightly.


    The horrifying power erupted, causing the heavens and earth to tremble, like an ancient monster awakening within him.


    Bang!


    Struck by the immense power, shock flickered in Ying Zhong¡¯s eyes as he was thrown backwards. He only came to a halt after retreating several li, had it not been for his silver armor, he would have been injured by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s tremendous power.


    ¡°You!¡± A shocked expression was clear in Ying Zhong¡¯s eyes. He never imagined that such terrifying power would erupt from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s body.


    ¡°Spirit Realm Sixth Level practitioner, moreover, one who walks the Way of Essence Refinement. How is this possible!¡± Ying Zhong roared in his heart.


    Even his ck-armored guards were astonished. They simply couldn¡¯tprehend how a strong practitioner of the Spirit Realm Sixth Level, especially one who cultivates in the slowest Body Refining path, could have appeared in their Ancestral Land, which had only been restored just over ten years ago.


    ¡°Unless I waspletely certain that the person was born and bred in the Ancestral Land, having witnessed his realm, I would have almost mistaken Pei Xuanjing for a powerful being who descended from the Sky Wastnd.¡± Mr. Wu¡¯s eyes flickered with a deep light, he too was immensely shocked.


    Undoubtedly, despite having guessed at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s power, after all, his incarnation back then already boasted such power, his true self was bound to be more horrifying.


    However, when Pei Xuanjing revealed his true power, Mr. Wu was still astonished, even to the point of shock.


    Although practitioners of the Sky Wastnd who cultivate in all three paths of refining Essence, Qi, and Spirit are rare, those who are in Refining Spirit realm are in Spirit Realm¡¯s second or third level, those who are in the Refining Qi realm are at least on the fourth level, and those who are in Refining Essence realm are in the Spirit Realm¡¯s sixth level.


    Mr. Wu had already sensed 90% of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength and understood, unless a being who cultivates in three paths simultaneously and has a simr realm level as him, under the Spirit Realm Seventh Level, perhaps no one would be a match for Pei Xuanjing.


    It can be said that at this moment, Pei Xuanjing is an unrivaled being in their Ancestral Land, capable of suppressing the world single-handedly.


    ¡°However, so what if you¡¯re at the Sixth Level of the Spirit Realm, so am I!¡± Ying Zhong roared, andunched another attack.


    Steps were taken and the spear in his hand swung, generating a dominant and sharp intent which transformed into a substantial form, like a primordial beast roaring in the sky.


    ¡°Sweeping a thousand armies!¡± The spear in his hand swung across wildly, stirring up a horrifying Heaven and Earth Essence Qi. His spear darting across the sky creating shes of silver light, as this spear swept across; it was like a river being poured down, falling onto Pei Xuanjing.


    Boom, boom, boom¡­


    The sound of the spear piercing through the sky echoed, the sweeping spear created an image like countless raining arrows, the spear¡¯s glow embodying a sharp momentum, an unparalleled power, falling onto Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Bring it on!¡±


    With an unchanged expression, Pei Xuanjing sprang into the air, stepping forward.


    As he called out, the sky changed its color within a hundred li, clouds tumbled, air currents rolled, and thunder sounded over the horizon. Even the Golden Book and Jade Scroll that were being formed above the altar seemed slightly disturbed.


    Pei Xuanjing stood proudly in the void, his aura surging, as vast as the infinite sky.


    At this moment, he was the embodiment of dominance, looking more like a king than Ying Zhong. Every step he took was filled with a martial spirit, countless waves of air swirling around him, his every movement was apanied by rippling air currents.


    His fist shot out, and the fierce fist force burst out like a bursting Heavenly River, rushing and surging.


    This punch contained the terrifying power that he had cultivated by opening all acupoints at the Sixth Level of the Spirit Realm. The profound Primordial Qi roused, his powerful physical body shone brilliantly, circling his body, the Yin Spirit power diffusing around him.


    This was a punch he had never thrown before, transcending his past, surpassing everything.


    A punch!


    Earth-shattering!


    The air trembled, even space twisted under it, the domineering fist almost upied the entire world. It seemed as though only this domineering fist existed between heaven and earth, everything else was expelled or destroyed.


    Bang!


    The domineering fist covered the sun, blocking all the spear shadows. Those spear shadows had no significant power before this overpowering fist.


    ¡°Humph!¡±


    Ying Zhong snorted coldly, going on the offensive once again.


    Countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi surged, forming a pair of wings made of white light feathers behind him, gently pping, decorated with an aura of wind and fire.


    The skill cultivated by the royal family of Jiang Country was rted to that of Honghu, a descendant of the Phoenix. At this moment, the wings of light feathers behind Ying Zhong were the wings of the Honghu, bearing the power of wind domination and fire control.

 Chapter 496 - 444 Honghu Totem, Sword Art Divine Might

    Chapter 496: Chapter 444 Honghu Totem, Sword Art Divine Might


    Jiang Country, also known as Hong Country, is named after its national totem, a swan goose bird.


    The so-called five symbols of a phoenix; the red one is the phoenix; the yellow one is the swan; the blue one is the luan; the purple one is the peacock, and the white one is the swan goose.


    As Ying Zhong¡¯s wings pped, wind and fire gathered, imbuing his body with a radiant glow as dazzling as a long rainbow piercing the sun, descending from the sky. An illusion of a swan goose appeared, with the wind and fire dancing around it, emitting dazzling lights and charging straight towards Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face turned cold, a mighty aura surged towards the sky, the celestial phenomena above his head changed, his surroundings underwent the Four Seasons Transformation, and mist filled the air.


    He slowly raised both hands, cupping them into a palm. Countless thunderbolts gathered in his palms, emitting a terrifying aura. The thunder in the palm of his hand turned into two purple-green thunder dragons, issuing a earth-shaking dragon roar sound, inducing wind and thunder to apany, the momentum was awe-inspiring.


    His figure stood tall, his gaze observed all around, the changing wind and clouds around him added an air of mysterious dignity to him, his hair was fluttering, as if he were a god-devil.


    Roar!


    In an instant, he fiercely pped out with both palms, and countless thunderbolts transformed into two purple-green thunder dragons screaming out, issuing an earth-shaking dragon roar sound, inducing wind and thunder to apany with an awe-inspiring momentum.


    The purple-green thunder dragons roared towards the sky, setting off ceaseless thunder, dashing up from below to the high sky, creating shockwaves wherever it passed, carrying indomitable aura that seemingly wanted to obliterate everything in its path.


    The ces where the two purple-green thunder dragons passed caused the space to vibrate, and countless noises of Qi explosion continued endlessly, leaving behind countless afterimages and warped space.


    Bang!


    The swan goose illusion made of wind and fire collided with the purple-green thunder dragons, and the resulting power made the Heaven and Earth tremble.


    However, this swan goose illusion seemed to be a tad stronger, its long beak and sharp ws tore the purple-green thunder dragons to pieces, turning them into countless thunder lights that faded and disappeared. Then, it aimed its ws at Pei Xuanjing, seemingly wanting to crush him to pieces.


    ¡°What a pity, the Shenxiao Thunder Palm can¡¯t satisfy my needs anymore,¡± Pei Xuanjing sighed in his heart.


    His defeat was not surprising. After all, the Shenxiao Thunder Palm was merely an exceptional martial art. Even though Pei Xuanjing had been continuously enhancing it over the years, it was still not a top-grade martial art among superior martial arts.


    In the past, Pei Xuanjing could conceal the shorings of this skill with his extraordinary strength. Now, when facing a strong opponent of the same realm, its ws were exposed.


    If this skill could not be further enhanced, then the oue would be the same as his often-used Suppressing Peak Palm, which he gradually stopped using and put out of his mind.


    Looking at the iing swan goose illusion, Pei Xuanjing faintly smiled, and smashed it into nothing with a punch, scattering it in front of his eyes.


    ¡°Taoist Friend!¡± Qingxu Taoist shouted, witnessing the scene.


    He wanted to lend Pei Xuanjing his Zhenwu Sword, a divine weapon made by the Ten Thousand-Forged, topensate for what Pei Xuanjingcked.


    After all, the silver spear that Ying Zhong was currently holding seemed extraordinary. If Pei Xuanjing were to go into a hand-to-handbat with him unarmed, he seemed to be at a disadvantage.


    ¡°No need!¡± Pei Xuanjing shook his head, rejecting his offer.


    Even if it was the Three and Five Male and Female Evil-ying Swords, the Zhenwu Sword didn¡¯t suit him. Just like the former Seven Killing Sword in his hand, it could not bring out his full strength and would be a hindrance instead.


    He slowly extended his slender, white right hand. Primordial Qi gathered in his palm and transformed it into a Qi Sword. In an instant, the colours of blue, red, yellow, white, ck, and purple covered it.


    Even though it was a Qi weapon condensed from Primordial Qi, it still emitted a terrifying aura. The sharpness caused the air to ripple and be cut continuously.


    With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current strength, the weapon condensed by this method of condensing Qi into weapons already possesses a terrifying power, which is no less than many Ten Thousand-Forged Divine Weapons.


    However, his actions outraged Ying Zhong, who was watching from a distance.


    ¡°Arrogance,¡± he bellowed angrily, daring to insult me like this!¡± Ying Zhong shouted angrily and made a move.


    As a strong person of the same realm as himself, he did have some respect for Pei Xuanjing. After all, thetter¡¯s ability to cultivate to such a level on this ancestralnd was worthy of his respect.


    So even when the Taoist intended to lend his sword to Pei Xuanjing earlier, he did not stop it, allowing him to act as he pleased.


    He wanted to fight fairly with him, make him concede defeat wholeheartedly, and perhaps even recruit him under hismand.


    But he never expected this man to be so arrogant. Although the divine weapon in the hands of the Taoist was far inferior to the divine spear in his hands, it was still notparable to the weapon that the other party condensed.


    In Ying Zhong¡¯s view, the other party¡¯s choice to abandon the divine weapon and condense a weapon to deal with him was an act of contempt and insult.


    He acted in anger, his long spear shattered the space, touched a point in the sky, picked up all four directions, cutting off mountains and rivers!


    At this moment, the wings of light behind Ying Zhong shone even brighter. Under the light, they looked even more holy. Coupled with his current overwhelming momentum, he was like a war god descending to the world, and his terrifying aura soared.


    In the dazzling light, a cold gleam like a venomous snake stabbed out, with a fierce killing intent sweeping across the sky.


    Pei Xuanjing swung his sword slowly. The moment he swung his sword, his aura changed dramatically. A strong sharpness rose up from his body out of thin air, as if it could pierce the heavens and the earth.


    The way he swung his sword was slow, and his sword moves were simple, but the aura on his body kept rising. Shenxiao Origin Qi filled the area. Green, red, yellow, white, ck, and purple filled the sky, dyeing the surrounding area for miles, as if the entire sky of Tiandu was enveloped in these six colors.


    Although it was still daytime, stars suddenly appeared in the sky. The faint starlight fell to the ground, falling onto the Qi Sword in his hand.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes were full of fighting spirit, the qi sword in his hand was humming violently, and as he swung down his sword, countless starlight shone down and thunder roared.


    First style ¨C Nine Luminaries.


    With one sword strike, it was as if the Nine Heavens Milky Way was pouring down, rolling and crashing. The surging Shenxiao Origin Qi evoked infinite Heaven and Earth Essence Qi to stir up a huge wave.


    The sword light was stern, as if there were sounds of dragons and tigers reverberating through heaven and earth. Many martial artists holding swords felt a slight vibration from the swords in their hands, as if they were about to fly out.


    ng!


    The collision of the Qi Sword and the Silver Spear caused two intense waves of energy to surge out like a tide, sweeping over all sides.


    The collision of these two men shattered space and caused the essence of heaven and earth to boil over.


    The numerous spectators felt as though there was a loud explosion in their ears, and the blinding light caused their eyes to sting.


    The Spirit Realm powerhouses had to temporarily avoid the sharp edges. If it were not for the timely intervention of people like Zhu Houji, I am afraid that some martial artists with insufficient strength would have their eardrums burst and lose their sight.


    Pei Xuanjing was standing in the void, the qi sword in his hand radiating brilliant light. Ying Zhong, on the other hand, had his hands numbed by the terrifying force, almost letting go of the silver spear. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He shouted loudly, brandishing his spear once again.

 Chapter 497: 445: The Sky is Full of Flames, Magical Domains Contest

    Chapter 497: 445: The Sky is Full of mes, Magical Domains Contest<div>


    Ying Zhong came forward with his spear again!


    Sadly for him, Pei Xuanjing was quicker. As his figure shed, he left nothing but an illusion in his original position, already appearing in front of Ying Zhong.


    In his hand, the magical sword ready to strike, had been thrust over and over, erupting superbly in an instant, circting countless Shenxiao Origin Qi, which made the Innate Thunder Gang Qi surge, thus making him stronger.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Bang!


    The sharp radiance of the sword pierced through space, illuminating the sky, precisely cutting the barrel of Ying Zhong¡¯s horizontal spear.


    Sparks were sttered all around, and the earth shook.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing moved swiftly, only his afterimage flickered, but it didn¡¯t lose strength. The sword he yielded cut the sky and covered the sun, interrupting the heavens.


    In apletely unprepared stance, Ying Zhong had no chance tounch a counterattack, his only option was tond his silver spear incessantly, struggling to keep pace.


    The more Pei Xuanjing fought, the more courageous he got. Behind him, endless wind and thunder echoed each other, attracting the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi to surround him. Each time he wielded his sword, it was majestic, as if the Heavenly River was pouring backward, and the stars were wavering.


    Such momentum actually suppressed Ying Zhong, causing shock for countless people.


    ¡°This is a powerhouse of the Spirit Realm Sixth Level from Sky Wastnd. He is actually in such distress,¡± Mu Binghua eximed in shock.


    Spirit Realm Nine Heavens, one step at a time, soaring to the sky.


    If cultivation up to the fourth level of the Spirit Realm was not difficult, then after the fourth level, it would be extremely hard to climb each new level of the Spirit Realm.


    The sixth level of the Spirit Realm is the strong of the Sky Wastnd. They are just one step away from breaking through to the seventh level of the Spirit Realm, stepping into the sixth rank. Such powerful people are already eligible for the journey to explore the path of True Immortals leading to immortality.


    It can be said that the Spirit Realm Sixth Level is the mainstay of Sky Wastnd. Even when there¡¯s no significant event, most of the forces sent out consist of such powerful people.


    Even though they were born in the great forces like Heart Moon Lake, Mu Binghua, being one of the candidates for Saintess, her biggest goal now was to cultivate up to the Spirit Realm Sixth Level topete for the position of Saintess. Only then would she possibly step into the Spirit Realm Seventh Level with the support from Heart Moon Lake.


    But now, such a strong powerhouse of Spirit Realm Sixth Level, a character of the mainstay in the forces, waspletely suppressed in the ancestralnd by someone. It was truly hard to imagine.


    ¡°The national teacher is also at the Spirit Realm Sixth Level, isn¡¯t it natural to suppress the opponent?¡± Xue Hanyi sneered, thinking the other party was making a fuss about nothing.<div>


    Da Xue¡¯s ancient country and the ancient country of the Great River have always been at odds. Seeing a strong county king of the other party in such a distress here, Xue Hanyi naturally couldn¡¯t be happier.


    Mu Binghua remained silent. The Sky Wastnd¡¯s heritage has never been cut off since the ancient times. The background a county king of a certain ancient country possesses, is far more than what a strong person from an ancestralnd with a broken heritage and buried for thousands of years can match.


    Not to mention the inheritance of skills, the silver spear in Ying Zhong¡¯s hand, visible to the naked eye, is a top-grade divine weapon. It¡¯s iparable to the magical sword that Pei Xuanjing casually condensed.


    It¡¯s for this very reason, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s exceptional strength is highlighted.


    Without a doubt, it made Mu Binghua firm in her decision to befriend Pei Xuanjing. If she can obtain his assistance, her chance of acquiring the position of the Saintess would definitely increase.


    Just as people were lost in thought, the sh of the two took a new turn.


    Being suppressed by Pei Xuanjing for so long, Ying Zhong was extremely irritated. He hit again.


    Ying Zhong¡¯s momentum suddenly became fiercer. From behind, he had a pair of faint crimson feathered wings, which gradually began to solidify, as if they were going to materialize. Along with it, the temperature in the vicinity of a few miles started to rise gradually.


    Bits and pieces of me appeared. These mes connected to each other. Within a few breaths, they turned into a sea of fire. The mes roared to the sky, emitting a terrifying breath.


    This was his Magical Domain. Within this domain, Ying Zhong¡¯s strength would be augmented again.


    ¡°Boundless Wind and Fire!¡±


    Boom!<div>


    Ying Zhong swung his spear horizontally with a force as if it weighed a myriad of catties, directing it towards Pei Xuanjing. Wherever the silver spear passed, countless mes rose, aiding its force. The sky was filled with mes, seemingly ready to incinerate Pei Xuanjing into ashes.


    The sword light collided with the silver spear.


    They generated a terrifying wave and sound of collision, which triggered thunderous explosions and flying mes. A chaotic vortex was formed by the impact around the two.


    Pei Xuanjing found himself inside the mes and immediately understood his predicament. He stayed calm, with his swordsmanship suddenly changing.


    Sessively, he shed out eight swords. In an instant, the sword qi spanned all directions but still did not disperse for a long time.


    The eight strands of sword qi rushed into the sky, upying the eight directions of Heaven and Earth, merging the Eight Trigrams including Qian, Kun, Zhen, Xun, Kan, Li, Gen, and Dui.


    In an instant, a pattern of Eight Trigrams formed by sword qi appeared in the sky. The eight strands of sword qiplemented and controlled one another, promoting each other, continuously unceasing and incessant.


    Second Sword ¨C Eight Extremes!


    The Eight Trigrams Sword Chart pressed down from the sky.


    However, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Refining Qi Realm only reached the fourth level of the Spirit Realm, and he couldn¡¯t cover the opponent¡¯s Magical Domain entirely. Therefore, he changed his approach.


    Instead of covering his opponent¡¯s Magical Domain, he chose to surround his entire body with the Magical Domainprised of the Eight Trigrams Sword Chart, encapsting him with eight Sword Domains at Qian, Kun, Zhen, Xun, Kan, Li, Gen, and Dui. It seemed as if he had carved out a distinct presence within Ying Zhong¡¯s me Magical Domain.


    Moreover, the characteristic of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Magical Domain was the endless sword qi and non-depleting Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, allowing this Eight Trigrams Sword Chart to remain in existence forever as an Eternal Sword Domain.<div>


    Even if Ying Zhong saw the unfavorable situation and failed to suppress Pei Xuanjing, using the me Magical Domain to obstruct the input of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, he still couldn¡¯t extinguish Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Magical Domain.


    The Li Trigram represents fire.


    No matter how much the me Magical Domain could exclude, it couldn¡¯t exclude the Li Trigram Sword Domain. And because the Eight Trigrams interact and mutually check each other, his method had no meaning at all as Pei Xuanjing was not affected in the slightest.


    On the contrary, alongside his opponent¡¯s increasingly imposing me Magical Domain, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Sword Domain was also bing stronger!


    ¡°You¡­¡± eximed Ying Zhong, seething with anger.


    Ying Zhong had originally seen through the fact that Pei Xuanjing, despite being at the sixth Spirit Realm level in the Dao of Body Refining and possessing terrifying power and strongbat prowess, was weaker than him in the Dao of Refining Qi. This was why he wanted to enhance himself and suppress his opponent using the power of his Magical Domain.


    But he never anticipated that the opponent¡¯s Magical Domain was so bizarre, incorporating so many attributes that even when he was suppressed within it, he could still maintain autonomy and couldn¡¯t be excluded.


    As he seethed with anger, Pei Xuanjing made his next move.


    Pei Xuanjing roared as his already intense aura once again grew stronger. The Shenxiao Origin Qi rampaged unrestrainedly in all directions.


    His finger movements were profound, rapidly changing to form unidentifiable seals. In front of him, blue, red, yellow, white, and ck rays of light flickered. These rays of light continuously crisscrossed and intersected, quickly merging together to form a profound and mysterious scroll, symbolizing spring, summer, autumn, and winter, encapsting the Five Directions and Five Elements, and the Four Seasons and Five Orders.


    ¡°Thundere!¡± Pei Xuanjing grabbed into the void with his five fingers, and a purple-blue thunderbolt appeared.


    With a gentle pat, the purple-blue light shed into it as if it had turned into a thunder snake, roaming and coiling within the scroll.<div>


    Instantly, this picture scroll seemed to have added an element of vitality and destruction, disying a vivid life-like appearance.


    Third Sword ¨C Seven Stars.


    Tianshu and Tianxuan formed the handle, Tianji, Tianquan, and Yuheng formed the body, Kaiyang served as the de, and Yaoguang acted as the sharp edge, utilizing the power of the Big Dipper to confront the enemy.


    With a sh, the long sword spanned the sky, revealing extreme sharpness!

 Chapter 498: 446: The strong fall, giving back to Heaven and Earth.

    Chapter 498: 446: The strong fall, giving back to Heaven and Earth.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing unleashed his sh, the sword cutting across the sky, revealing its extreme sharpness!


    The terrifying sword intent made Ying Zhong¡¯s face show terror, chilling him to the bone.


    He immediately activated his magical domain¡¯s power to resist the sword, countless mes gathered, once again forming the phantom of a Honghu bird, whose eyes flickered with life, let out a long cry, and soared with a p of its wings.


    Boom!


    The sword light collided with the phantom of the Honghu bird, causing heaven and earth to tremble and the sky to explode. The terrifying power swept in all directions with the me magical domain receiving the brunt of it, its mes dimmed, wavering on the verge of copse.


    Clearly, this magical domain incurred substantial damage. This undoubtedly hurt Ying Zhong immensely. It took countless energy and time for him to cultivate his magical domain to its current effectiveness.<div>


    With such extensive damage this time, he didn¡¯t know how much resources and time it would take to fully repair it.


    For a powerhouse like him, any time is precious. This could reduce his chances of advancing further and stepping into the seventh level of the Spiritual Realm.


    But he barely had time to feel the pain when his face suddenly changed, sensing a terrifying aura appearing once again.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to kill me!¡± A possibility emerged in Ying Zhong¡¯s mind.


    Pei Xuanjing was seen slowly lifting his sword, his movements slow, his sword stance in ¨C green, red, yellow, white, ck, purple, blue, colors revolving around him.


    Under this sword stance, one could not only feel the sword intent as bright as the sun but also the vitality of spring, the blistering heat of summer, the destion of autumn, and the severity of winter.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The four seasons evolve in no particr order, repeating perpetually as if there was no beginning or end, an eternal cycle.


    Pei Xuanjing stood there, his body moved with his sword, his sword moved with his heart. At that moment, he seemed to fuse with heaven and earth, exuding an indescribable charm.


    This sword is unstoppable!


    This sword is even more terrifying than before, facing this sword, he clearly felt the whiff of death.


    Horror grips his heart, determination shed in his eyes, without hesitation, he unleashed his trump card: a feather about a foot long appeared in his hand out of thin air.


    This feather is his totem symbol from the ancient country, Da Jiang, obtained on his ancestralnd. It¡¯s a real feather from the Eighthfold Spirit Realm, a Honghu Phoenix bird, which can summon the Avatar of the totem Honghu Phoenix bird.<div>


    Ying Zhong could never imagine that he would be forced to use such a trump card right after his arrival.


    At different ces, different people, almost made the same choice.


    If he knew of Xue Hanyi¡¯s actions on Shenxiao Mountain at the same time, they might feel a bit of empathy, after all, they faced the same opponent.


    The true feather of the Honghu Phoenix bird was ignited, a terrifying aura suppressed everything around, making everyone feel a sense of oppression out of the blue.


    Even Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help but frown at this terrifying aura.


    ¡®This is the true feather of Honghu Fengniao, which can summon the incarnation of Honghu bird. Judging from this aura, it should be at least the eighth level Honghu Phoenix bird. We must interrupt him quickly¡­.¡¯ Mr. Wu¡¯s voice clearly echoed in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ear.


    Pei Xuanjing jolted. This was the first time he sensed apprehension in his opponent¡¯s tone, making him realize the terrifying nature of it.


    ¡®This sword, Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Intention, will send you on your way.¡¯ Not holding back anymore, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s voice echoed through the sky.


    A sword was unleashed, it¡¯s divine might was oppressive, judging humanity. The void where the sword light passed seemed like a celestial sword that had descended from the sky, piercing through the sun.


    This sword was the most powerful one Pei Xuanjing could wield at the moment.


    In the next moment, the sword light illuminated the sky as if the space between heaven and earth was filled with this sword, severing all perception.


    The me¡¯s magical domain disappeared, Ying Zhong¡¯s body was annihted into nothingness. The lingering sword intent and the warmth of the mes left in the sky indicated that everything just now was not an illusion.<div>


    All were stunned by this move of Pei Xuanjing. His terrifying sword made them unable to maintain theirposure, their faces showing boundless shock.


    Mu Binghua was indescribable in her shock. Ying Zhong, who was in the Sixth Level Spiritual Realm, was dead, his death was so straightforward and decisive, there was not the slightest resistance. He even failed to save his life with the real feather left by the Honghu Phoenix bird of the Eighthfold Spiritual Realm.


    A strong man of Spiritual Realm Sixth is just one step away from stepping into the Spiritual Realm seventh, advancing to the sixth order, and starting the qualifications to pursue the immortal Dao.


    Even in the Tianhuang World, the fall of such a strong person is not a trivial matter for any force, and he would fall here.


    ¡®A Sixth Level Spiritual Realm powerhouse actually fell like this.¡¯ Xue Hanyi and her younger sister Xue Hanyue look at each other, both seeing a sense of relief in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Recalling when they first arrived, they also confronted Pei Xuanjing. However, unlike this, they did not go too far, bowed their heads in time, and preserved their lives.


    However, they hold grudges against the ancient country Da Jiang. Seeing a strong enemy fall, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of joy in their hearts seeing their enemies weakened.


    Boom!


    A thunderous explosion echoed through the sky.


    Then Pei Xuanjing noticed that it seemed to rain lightly, and this rain wasn¡¯t ordinary rain, it seemed to contain some Heaven and Earth Essence Qi.


    ¡®What is this¡­¡¯ Pei Xuanjing frowned.


    ¡®Heaven and Earth nurture all beings, and when a cultivator falls, they naturally give back to Heaven and Earth. This has been an unchanging rule since ancient times.¡¯ Mr. Wu sighed and exined to Pei Xuanjing.<div>


    Even with his mentality ustomed to seeing all sorts of things, seeing such a strong fall and giving back to heaven and earth, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit mncholic.


    Perhaps, one day in the future, if he fails to pursue the Dao fruit of true immortality, he might also experience the same moment.


    ¡®Why wasn¡¯t this the situation when we killed the Howling Moon Gray Wolf.¡¯ The Qingxu Taoist couldn¡¯t help asking curiously.


    That Howling Moon Gray Wolf was also a strong entity at the Fifth Level of the Spiritual Realm. Logically, he was on the same grand realm as Ying Zhong, so why was this oue different.


    ¡®Actually, by logic, only when stepping into the Seventh Level of the Spirit Realm, or the Sixfold cultivator falls, will such celestial phenomenon urs.¡¯ Mr. Wu exined. ¡®Today we ascended to the Divine Dynasty, and the will of Heaven and Earth manifests. Thus, we could witness the fall of such a formidable entity and observe such celestial phenomenon. At other times, such a phenomenon would probably only ur when a Seventh Level Spiritual Realm being falls.¡¯


    Nine Realms of Spirit, only when stepping into the Seventh Level Spirit Realm is it considered to have reached thest grand realm of Spirit Realm. Stepping into the Seventh Level Spirit Realm signifies the beginning ofprehending heaven, and cultivation improvement merely reflects the understanding of the Dao and the different strength one can wield.


    ording to some powerful entities, if there¡¯s a chance for immortality to appear, only entities above the Seventh Level Spirit Realm are eligible for it. If one¡¯s power is below this level, one will not be able to bear this opportunity.

 Chapter 545: 493: Achieve Without Regret, Unprecedented!

    Chapter 545: Chapter 493: Achieve Without Regret, Unprecedented!


    ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s about to step into the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm? But is he truly prepared? After the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, there is no turning back on the path of Tao. It will be difficult to alter anything.¡± Mr. Wu, in the Imperial Astronomical Observatory of the Imperial City, looked at the astronomical phenomenon in the distance with aplex expression.


    Once the path of Tao is set, stepping into the Sixth Level from the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm allows one to ascend to heaven and seek the realm of True Immortal that promises eternal life.


    Many formidable figures in history believed that before reaching the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, one could still revise and patch one¡¯s foundation. However, once one stepped into the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm and formed one¡¯s Taoist foundation, it would be as difficult as ascending to heaven to rectify any errors.


    Some even believed that it would be challenging to mend their foundation genuinely at this realm, even if they disbanded their cultivation and started anew.


    ¡°The Heaven and Earth have only just revived for a mere 20 years, and he has ascended from the Onefold of Spirit Realm all the way to the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm. Such a cultivation speed is rare, whether in Sky Wastnd or even during the golden age of the Tang Dynasty,¡± he sighed softly to himself.


    The Ninth Realm of Spirit involves ascending heaven with each step, and each step of cultivation in the Spirit Realm is incredibly challenging. Even with exceptional talent, one needs sufficient time for transformation.


    The Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm signifies standing at the pinnacle, belonging to the strong who can dominate a territory and establish a secondary power.


    Even during prosperous times, when some rare talents arose, it took centuries to progress from Spirit Realm cultivation to the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm.


    In principle, Pei Xuanjing, who was Cultivating Three Ways Simultaneously, should have progressed much slower than his peers of the same realm, and it was expected to dy his advancement even several times.


    However, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s cultivation speed was nearly despairingly fast, almost beyond imagination.<div>


    ¡°Not just that, if you really consider it, it doesn¡¯t seem that long since Brother Pei went from an unknown foot solder and grew to his current status. It seems like he¡¯s only just reached the age of sixty,¡± Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s gloomy voice chimed in.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel deste as he said this. Although the rest of the world put them, the powerful figures, and Pei Xuanjing in the same generation, Bai Xiaosheng and his peers were well aware that if the ages were considered, Pei Xuanjing was actually younger by a generation, or even several generations.


    The oldest among them, Elder Tian, was already over two hundred years old, and even the youngest ones like Zhao Baiyang were already centenarians.


    ¡°¡­¡± Mr. Wu¡¯s face assumed an even moreplicated expression.


    He had almost forgotten how short the time Pei Xuanjing took to rise to power was. Talking to him, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s maturity and confidence easily made him overlook Pei Xuanjing¡¯s age.


    At this moment, he felt that his previous assessment was low. Pei Xuanjing, being less than sixty years old and having reached his current realm, was nearlyparable to the great joint rulers and sages of the ancient times.


    ¡­


    ¡°This seems to the sign of stepping into the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm and breaking through. It¡¯s unbelievable that Grandmaster Pei has aplished this in such a short time.¡± Mu Binghua¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with shock that was hard to dispel.


    She initially had a high opinion of Grandmaster Pei. ording to the customs of Heart Moon Lake, they naturally wanted to form a good rtionship with him and make some investments.


    However, everything had not developed ording to her predictions and thoughts andpletely exceeded her expectations. From the first meeting, Pei Xuanjing was able to shock her simply by using a projection to kill the Howling Moon Gray Wolf, who was at the Spirit Realm Fifth Level.


    Following that, before she could react, the Great Ming Divine Dynasty conducted a promotion ceremony where he showed off his Spirit Realm Sixth Level power and killed the powerful duke from Great River¡¯s ancient country who was at the Spirit Realm Sixth Level.


    The Great River ancient country, with its long heritage, had many powerful figures and experts. The ones who could attain the title of duke were definitely not ordinary cultivators at the Spirit Realm Sixth Level.


    However, they still fell under Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hand, which undoubtedly strengthened Mu Binghua¡¯s determination to befriend him. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t find many opportunities to do so.


    Sure enough, she couldn¡¯t get close to Pei Xuanjing, but it did not mean she didn¡¯t do anything these years. People from Heart Moon Lake mightck in some areas, but they were skilled at making friends, somewhat like the resourceful representatives from Pre-Qin period. However, they did not instigate, only befriended.


    In these years, Mu Binghua, given her social status in the major forces of Sky Wastnd, easily won the wee of many powers when she showed a friendly attitude.


    After all, any faction would want to understand the situation in Sky Wastnd to prepare for any surprises in future. Everyone in Great Min Divine Dynasty was clear. Now that the dynasty has ascended, they will inevitably be on the front lines when those ancient powers of Sky Wastnd return.


    Besides getting along with these factions, Mu Binghua also tried her best to befriend the Taoist Schools on their side, especially the people from Shenxiao Sect.


    Since Pei Xuanjing was out of reach, nothing stopped her from getting along with the rest of Shenxiao Sect, especially many of its powerful figures. She even had frequent interactions with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s only disciple, Pang Hong. It¡¯s safe to say that at this point, Mu Binghua was a familiar presence within Shenxiao Sect.


    ¡°Mu Xianzi, is the National Teacher really about to ascend to the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm?¡± Gu Ji asked incredulously.<div>


    The few people were discussing some matters in Elder Wang Qiong¡¯s residence. Seeing the phenomenon in the sky, their conversation was interrupted. Hearing Mu Binghua¡¯s words, Gu Ji asked in confusion.


    Although he had refined his divine position and grasped significant power, Gu Ji did not have much talent or knowledge about cultivation. He concentrated more on matters of the Court.


    With the promotion of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, the dynasty was prospering and flourishing. As a result of his divine position, Gu Ji¡¯s fate was nowpletely tied with the Great Ming Divine Dynasty; there was no way out. Therefore, he worked harder than ever in the hope that the Great Ming Divine Dynasty wouldst.


    This time, inviting Mu Binghua to the Shangshu Mansion was indeed Gu Ji¡¯s idea. With the revival of Heaven and Earth and the Great Ming Divine Dynasty¡¯s promotion, the news of Sky Wastnd was no longer a secret; it was well known.<div>


    Nobody in the Great Ming Divine Dynasty doubted that they were bound to be on the frontlines when the ancient powers of Sky Wastnd returned since the Dynasty took up such a vast territory. The best defense against theing events was understanding the enemy, for only then would they be invincible.


    Those who went through the selection process to be promoted to their current positions, they may be good or bad, but none were fools.


    Previously, some of them might have had other thoughts and had a backup n. But now, with the promotion of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, many people realized their fate is inextricably intertwined with the dynasty and can¡¯t be separated. Naturally, they would desire to maintain the Dynasty¡¯s existence and make it more prosperous.

 Chapter 500 - 448: Top-tier Golden Book and Jade Scroll? And two of them!

    Chapter 500: Chapter 448: Top-tier Golden Book and Jade Scroll? And two of them!


    ¡°It¡¯s the replica. I wonder why it fell into my hands,¡± a hint of surprise shed in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s deep eyes.


    In the description given by the Life Simtor, he didn¡¯t care about the ability to bestow Gods¡¯ Enfeoffment. That was something he already knew. However, thetter part, about merging divine items of Heaven and Earth, would result in a mysterious transformation. He was extremely curious about what kind of divine items could be incorporated and what kind of change would happen.


    ¡°As Mr. Wu said, the rumored Golden Book and Jade Scroll rte to the mystery of Bing Immortal. If it could be transformed into the legendary Gods Sealing List, it could promote the Divine Dynasty to the Heavenly Court and bestow the gods with immortality,¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    Leaving these things aside for now, ording to the simtor¡¯s statement, the replica of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll contains as many as five million Taoyun. If fully refined, it would be enough to support a round of life simtion.


    A total of four people were on the altar. The Golden Book and Jade Scroll turned into two parts, falling into the hands of Pei Xuanjing and Zhu Houji, leaving Taoist Qingxu and Mr. Wu empty-handed. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Looking at the two individuals who had closed their eyes and fallen into silence, obviously having gained some insights, Taoist Qingxu didn¡¯t want to disturb them. He turned to Mr. Wu and asked, ¡°The Golden Book and Jade Scroll have split into two volumes. Sir, do you know why this happened?¡±


    In the information they received, they had some understanding of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, knowing that they were divine items bestowed by Heaven and Earth, also serving as the highest authority for the master of the Divine Dynasty.


    ording to records, there should only be one copy of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, held by the master of the Divine Dynasty, and it served as the power for him tomand the world.


    This anomaly surprised everyone, and they had no idea why this had happened.


    Mr. Wu sighed, ¡°Originally, I thought this kind of thing was just a rumor, but I didn¡¯t expect to see it happening today.¡±


    ¡°Originally, there should indeed only be one copy of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll bestowed by Heaven and Earth when the Divine Dynasty ascended. However, there was a rumor that if someone made a great contribution during the ascension of the Divine Dynasty, a replica would be split off for that person when Heaven and Earth bestowed the Golden Book and Jade Scroll.¡±


    As for this piece of news, it had been mentioned in the records of the Witch Deity Teaching, and one of its predecessors had once held this Golden Book and Jade Scroll.


    Mr. Wu had initially dismissed this record, thinking it was nothing more than an exaggeration. He believed that it was a story fabricated by the descendants of the Witch Deity Teaching to glorify their ancestors.


    He never expected that what was in the rumor would indeed ur before his eyes.


    ¡°I see.¡± Taoist Qingxu nodded as if he suddenly understood.


    Seeing the expression on his face, Mr. Wu added, ¡°It is said that this replica bestowed by Heaven is different from the one created by the master of the Divine Dynasty. It ismanded by Heaven, and apart from a few core positions that cannot be bestowed, it can master most features of the main volume.¡±


    However, Mr. Wu was also aware that although Pei Xuanjing was known as the national master, he actually did not participate in the affairs of the imperial court and did not care about his own power.


    In his actions, he promoted the Divine Dynasty n, killed Howling Moon Gray Wolf outside the border, and just now he killed Ying Zhong who intended to steal the Golden Book and Jade Scroll. These merits caught the attention of Heaven and Earth, hence the rich rewards.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± A glint of joy emerged in Taoist Qingxu¡¯s eyes.


    Their original apprehension towards the Great Ming courty here. After all, once the Divine Dynasty ascended and the emperor obtained the Golden Book and Jade Roll, his power was bound to rise. Whether the two sides¡¯ smooth cooperation would be broken was yet unknown.


    That¡¯s why Bai Xiaosheng initially was not willing to fully hand over the Incense Fire God Refining Skill to the emperor, to avoid giving rise to a situation where the tail wags the dog. It was only after Pei Xuanjing persistently promoted the idea that they agreed.


    Just now, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s action undoubtedly demonstrated his strength. Even after the Divine Dynasty ascends, the other side still has the mighty power that can suppress the world, so they don¡¯t need to worry.


    But now that the Golden Book and Jade Scroll had split into two parts and fallen into Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hands, that gave Taoist Qingxu a pleasant surprise.


    If the Golden Book and Jade Scroll could be held in his hands, they could be used as a means of checks and bnces to bnce both parties.


    Mr. Wu chuckled to himself and said nothing more.


    He could also guess the other¡¯s thoughts, and what he said was meant to show his goodwill.


    While the two were talking, Pei Xuanjing and Zhu Houji had already awakened.


    Pei Xuanjing looked calm and hadn¡¯t opened his mouth when he heard Zhu Houji say, ¡°Since it¡¯s a gift from Heaven, we can let Master Pei hold onto this replica. What do you think?¡±


    Although Zhu Houji had been immersed in the Golden Book and Jade Scroll just now, he had heard every word the other two had said, and understood the ins and outs, knowing that it was bestowed by Heaven and Earth.


    Let alone whether he could retrieve it from Pei Xuanjing, even if Pei Xuanjing was willing to give it back to him, it was likely that the Taoist School, or the other alliances, wouldn¡¯t want him to hold both copies of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll.


    So, he took the initiative to mention it to avoid disagreement on this matter. After all, the main volume in his hands is much stronger than the replica and can still serve as a means of restraint.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I will humbly ept it.¡± Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t refuse and epted directly.


    If the Golden Book and Jade Scroll were only one volume, then Pei Xuanjing would definitely not want to fight for it. He would only borrow it for research and eventually return it to Zhu Houji. After all, the Golden Book and Jade Scroll can only exert the greatest effect in the hands of the master of the Divine Dynasty.


    But now, since he also had a replica, he certainly wouldn¡¯t give it away. After all, apart from refining the five million Taoyun, he found many aspects of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll that were worth researching.


    Everything returned to tranquility. This grand ceremony of Heaven and Earth praising, and the ascension of the Divine Dynasty finally came to an end.


    Despite some twists and turns, they achieved their goal and promoted the Great Ming Empire to a rarely seen divine dynasty on Earth over thousands of years, which in the future can be referred to as the Great Ming Divine Dynasty.


    After discussing with each other on the altar, in order to avoid attracting too many targets and preventing the return of the ancient forces in the Sky Wastnd, they hid some details and announced that the Golden Book and Jade Scroll was only at a medium level, which lowered its rank by one level.


    After all, the implications of a medium and high level Golden Book and Jade Scrolls were totally different. Revealing it now without sufficient power would definitely make them targets and attract the covetous gazes of many powerful beings and forces.


    However, even a medium-grade Golden Book and Jade Scroll excited countless people when they heard the news.


    After all, they were aware of the significance of a medium-grade Golden Book and Jade Scroll. As long as the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi continues to rise, thebat power that the Great Ming Divine Dynasty can bestow will reach the ultimate Spirit Realm Eightfold, which can be considered a top-level force in the Sky Wastnd.


    For the Great Ming to reach this point within six hundred years shocked countless people.

 Chapter 501: 449: The Divine Dynasty Promotes, stirring feelings from all sides.

    Chapter 501: 449: The Divine Dynasty Promotes, stirring feelings from all sides.<div>


    The rise of the Divine Dynasty on earth is a sessful one, with the emergence of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, Zhu Houji, as the master of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, once again amplified his power, instantly bing one of the top powerhouses in the world.


    Many people secretly spected whether Zhu Houji, who possesses the Luck Golden Dragon and controls the Golden Book and Jade Scroll in Tiandu, would be able to confront Pei Xuanjing.


    However, unfortunately, the news that Pei Xuanjing has grasped a subsidiary of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll has been released, much to the disappointment of many. They realized that as long as Pei Xuanjing could safely handle the subsidiary, it meant that the cooperation between the two parties could continue, and would not break up for the time being.


    Originally, having cleansed the ins and eradicated the remnants of the Former Yuan, an achievement as grand as expanding the territory by thousands of miles should have warranted rewards for the arm, and awards for all officials.


    However, previously, because of the Divine Dynasty n ahead, all matters had been temporarily put on hold in the face of such an important asion.


    Now that the Divine Dynasty had promisingly risen, with the grandeur of this prosperous era coupled with the previous awards, there was no need to dy the awarding anymore.<div>


    Moreover, during the initial stages, those important figures of the Great Ming court, Council Elders, Noble Officials who were so supportive of this matter, had given up substantial benefits for this moment, hadn¡¯t they?


    Next, everything proceeded in an orderly manner, a grand awarding ceremony was about to be held, and countless officials began to move and discuss in private.


    The benefits this time were tremendous, at least for the countless officials of the Great Ming court. Except for some who had confidence that their cultivation could advance them to the Spirit Realm, most Martial Artists knew that without significant fortune, there was likely little chance of significant progress.


    Even those who had talent and power knew that they might be stronger if they could acquire the Enfeoffment and control the Heavenly Authority.


    However, right now, this opportunity wasid out before them.


    The Great Ming Divine Dynasty, the Enfeoffment to the Divine Position, if one could seize this opportunity to get the Enfeoffment, not only would their strength increase, but they could also gain a longer lifespan.


    Yet, nobody knew how many Divine Positions could be assigned in the current situation, whether everyone was eligible, or they were allocated ording to merits and official positions, where only a portion of people could share the benefits.


    The Emperor¡¯s heart was inscrutable. His Majesty was fundamentally a monarch of extraordinary means, nobody could fathom his thoughts, and no one knew how many Enfeoffments would be given next.


    If the distribution was based on official positions and merits, then perhaps only a few people would be able to acquire it.


    Even if all officials could get the Enfeoffment, different official positions would inevitably entitle people to different Enfeoffments.


    After all, this was just like the Imperial examination. There were countless educated schrs participating, but how many would be nominated in the end?


    Moreover, even among the nominated, the treatment of the top schr and the ordinary schrs were vastly different.<div>


    Even more so, some astute individuals hade to realize: future official promotions would probably not be easy and would be more difficult than ever.


    After all, in the past, those top-ranking officials would have to step down and turn over their positions to sessors, no matter for how many years they had upied their positions, as they all eventually sumb to old age and physical deterioration.


    But now with the establishment of the Divine Dynasty and the Enfeoffment to the Divine Positions, their lifespans had increased by several timespared to before, which meant they couldfortably sit on their positions for even longer.


    No one voluntarily relinquishes power, especially when the power directly corrtes to one¡¯s lifespan.


    If the lifespans granted by different Divine Positions vary, then perhaps the person in the senior position might remain the same, but the subordinate officials could have changed several times over.


    Therefore, for one¡¯s sake, if they could advance even further right now, it would undoubtedly be the best.


    Also, numerous martial artists in the Jianghu and various forces had begun to make moves. Ordinary martial artists, with no connections, were merely hoping to join the Great Ming court in order to gain the Enfeoffment.


    Those from the major forces, however, collectively turned their attention towards Pei Xuanjing, bringing up the matter that had taken ce in Shenxiao Mountain previously, hoping to have a share of the benefits.


    Above the loft, Pei Xuanjing was ying with the Golden Book and Jade Scroll in his hands, slowly refining the Taoyun of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll.


    ¡°Master.¡± Pang Hong ascended the loft and bowed to Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing looked at him and heard Pang Hong say, ¡°Master, the items have been delivered. However, ording to the other party¡¯s response, this Divine Material is special. If we want to smelt it and forge a Divine Weapon, it might take several years.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing had already finished refining the Taoyun of the Purple Lightning Divine Gold, then had Pang Hong take it along with the silver spear of Ying Zhong, whom he had in, to the Tiangong Workshop¡¯s refining master craftsman, asking them to use them as materials to forge a Divine Weapon for him.<div>


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I can wait for this bit of time.¡± Pei Xuanjingughed.


    For Pei Xuanjing now, a few years of this time was but a blink of an eye and didn¡¯t matter at all, it was merely like the time for one seclusion.


    ¡°I will keep a regr check on matters there.¡± Pang Hong said.


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head and said, ¡°No need.¡±


    He swished his robe, and two tokens shot out from it. Pang Hong instinctively reached out and caught them.


    These two tokens turned out to be Shenxiao tokens; one of them was what Pei Xuanjing had obtained when he explored the Forbidden ce of Shenxiao Sect with the Qingxu Taoist and Bai Xiaosheng, and the other was obtained after killing the Lord of Shenxiao Gate.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Master?¡± Pang Hong looked at the Shenxiao token in his hand and a hint of confusion appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°This Shenxiao token is rted to a true Secret Inheritance left by the Shenxiao Sect. With these two tokens, you can enter it.¡± Pei Xuanjing exined, ¡°Next, you and Yu Zhenzi will go together to explore and look for the Forbidden ce, to find the true inheritance left by the Shenxiao Sect, which may help your cultivation a lot.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing had gone through the experience of exploring this Forbidden ce in his initial life simtion, but even with his strength at that time, he didn¡¯t fully acquire the true inheritance in the simtion, and had only experienced a few stages before he failed and died.


    Originally, Pei Xuanjing had thought of looking for this Secret Inheritance after he had obtained the Shenxiao token, but then things took a deviation. After all, he didn¡¯t know where this Secret Inheritance was, and it was too difficult to look for it.


    Another reason was that his power grew very quickly. By the time he reached this Realm, although he had initially practiced some skills from the Shenxiao jade book, he had already carved out his own path, which waspletely different from those inheritances. Therefore, Pei Xuanjing left it aside the whole time.


    However, Pei Xuanjing was very curious about many of the secrets of the Shenxiao Sect, after all, Jinmen Feather Guest, who had been in a high position, had gained a lot of unknown secrets. Perhaps there were records in the inheritance that could answer some of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s doubts.<div>

 Chapter 502: 450: Shenxiao Inheritance, Pei Xuanjing’s Request

    Chapter 502: 450: Shenxiao Inheritance, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Request<div>


    While Pei Xuanjing found no immediate use for the inheritance left to him by Shenxiao Sect, it does not mean it offered no value to others. Therefore, he handed itsmanding token over to Pang Hong, and asked him to find the location of the secret realm and its inheritance.


    With his current high-level power in the martial arts Spirit Realm, Pang Hong should be able to obtain the inheritance. And just to ensure his sessful quest, Pei Xuanjing nned to arrange for Yu Zhenzi to apany him, using his abilities to safeguard Pang Hong.


    ¡°My sincere thanks to you, Master.¡± A fleeting hint of joy crossed Pang Hong¡¯s face before he kowtowed.


    Pei Xuanjing raised his hand gently, supporting Pang Hong with an invisible power. ¡°No need for thanks. You are my disciple, and it¡¯s only natural I n on your behalf.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing continued, ¡°I¡¯ve brought two items with me this time to Tiandu. The first is the Sacred Fire Order from the Holy me Sect, which I initially obtained in the Mountain God Temple. The second is the Seven Kills Sword, a weapon entrusted to me after the Seven Kills Sword Master¡¯s death.¡±


    He then said, ¡°Both of these items are of no use to me anymore. You can hand the Sacred Fire Order over to Zhao Baiyang.¡±<div>


    The Sacred Fire Order held no value for Pei Xuanjing, but for Zhao Baiyang it was extremely beneficial. He had long wanted to gather the various martial arts skills from all branches of the White Lotus Sect in order to perfect his Three Yang Skill.


    Originally, Zhao Baiyang gave the Sacred Fire Order to Pei Xuanjing, hoping that it would serve as a pretext for him to challenge Pei Xuanjing in the future. However, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s rapid growth took him by surprise, and his power had be something that Zhao Baiyang himself could hardly challenge.


    In such a difficult situation, the stronger Pei Xuanjing became, the more awkward Zhao Baiyang felt about asking for the Sacred Fire Order. Even if it meant his martial skills could not be improved, he could not swallow his pride and voice his request.


    Pei Xuanjing understood that if he himself were to directly offer the Order to Zhao Baiyang, it would probably make Zhao Baiyang overthink matters and possibly view it as a sign of disdain.


    Now, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s considerations were not limited to the present. He needed more powerful individuals to share insights and verify hypotheses so as to draw on the collective wisdom of many in order to find the path to immortality.


    As far as Zhao Baiyang¡¯s talents were concerned, Pei Xuanjing acknowledged them and did not want to see a potentially powerful future martial artist be nipped in the bud just because of this predicament.


    So, by having Pang Hong present the Order to Zhao Baiyang, he believed that Zhao Baiyang would understand Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intentions. Even if just in order to save face, Zhao would surely offer enough of an equivalent value to give to Pang Hong in return.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Pang Hong nodded, showing that he understood Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intentions.


    Pei Xuanjing spoke on, ¡°As for the Seven Kills Sword, based on my promise to the Seven Kills Sword Master and my agreement with Xue Wuheng, once the younger generation of the Seven Kills Sword Sect matures and they can challenge me, the Seven Kills Sword can be returned to them.¡±


    At this point, Pei Xuanjing chuckled lightly, ¡°With my current strength, it will look like I¡¯m a bully if I am on the receiving end of an attack from any member of the Seven Kills Sword Sect.¡±


    ¡°Still, if they have confidence in their younger generation, then I should not be short of confidence myself. Therefore, the Seven Kills Sword will be temporarily entrusted to you. In the future, if anyone from the Seven Kills Sword Sect proves worthy, it can then be returned to them.¡±


    ¡°I will obey!¡± Pang Hong nodded.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om<div>


    However, he thought to himself that since this matter involved his Master¡¯s reputation, he definitely wouldn¡¯t just let it go easily unless someone from the Seven Kills Sword Sect proved impressive to him.


    ¡°That¡¯s all. Go now,¡± Pei Xuanjingmanded.


    Pang Hong nodded and left alone.


    Watching Pang Hong¡¯s retreating figure, a smile appeared on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face, ¡°Hopefully, these tasks can provide you with more challenges, helping you to move forward more steadfastly.¡±


    Currently, he had only two disciples. Although Zhu Houji was technically one of them, the extent of their bond was limited by their numerous entangled interests.


    In essence, the only disciple that Pei Xuanjing personally guided was Pang Hong. As such, he never neglected Pang Hong.


    Pei Xuanjing considered Pang Hong¡¯s progression in the martial arts as too smooth. If you were to say that his hardships during adolescence provided him a greater understanding of the warmth and coldness of human nature, then¡­


    After Pei Xuanjing consolidated his power, Pang Hong, because of his status,cked worthy opponents and was surrounded by sycophants. Coupled with receiving inheritance from the blessednd of the secret realm, his power rose rapidly, but the hardships he faced were fewer.


    ording to the feedback from Yu Zhenzi and others, even though Pang Hong still maintained respect in front of Pei Xuanjing and themselves, he couldn¡¯t help but show some arrogance and condescension towards others.


    Pei Xuanjing considered this a negative development. Therefore, he entrusted the Seven Kills Sword to Pang Hong not only to challenge him using the sword but also to provide him some opponents from the Seven Kills Sword Sect of the Demonic Cult, helping to temper his character.


    Next, Pang Hong went to visit Zhao Baiyang, who also stayed at the Taoist temple.


    As expected when Pang Hong presented the Sacred Fire Order, Zhao Baiyang was slightly taken aback. He quickly understood Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intentions.<div>


    Without hesitation, he first gifted Pang Hong with a skill, and then presented several more skills and asked him to share these with Pei Xuanjing.


    After giving the skills to Pei Xuanjing, Pang Hong, apanied by Yu Zhenzi, left the Taoist temple to explore the secret inheritance of the Shenxiao Sect.


    Unperturbed by the imperial court¡¯s intensepetition over their divine positions, they decisively departed Tiandu.


    This was understandable. Given their talents, even without relying on the divine positions, they could still tread far on the path of cultivation. Besides, even if they could not progress a step further in the future, how could Pei Xuanjing, who possessed the Auxiliary Golden Book and Jade Scroll, not make arrangements for them?


    Not only them, many of the strong martial artists and disciples of Shenxiao Sect also thought the same way. With Pei Xuanjing, the leading martial artist in the world, at their helm, they felt secure. Despite facing the temptation of immortality, they collectively put on a brave face and united to request the divine position from the Taoist school.


    As expected, they soon received a response from Pei Xuanjing.

 Chapter 503: 451: Want a Divine Position? (Celebrating 1 Million Words!)

    Chapter 503: Chapter 451: Want a Divine Position? (Celebrating 1 Million Words!)n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om<div>


    ¡°Tell them, not everyone can have a Divine Position. But if they want a Divine Position, they need to give something in exchange, they can¡¯t just swallow the benefits without offering anything in return!¡±


    Although Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t show himself, his words were clearly transmitted, reaching every force¡¯s ears.


    The various parties didn¡¯t object to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s request. After all, if Pei Xuanjing were to monopolize the Divine Position and let the Taoist School absorb it alone, unwilling to share it with them, they could use the initial reasons to jointly coerce him.


    But now, Pei Xuanjing has agreed to share, as long as they pay the price, they have no excuse to object.


    After all, to get something, one has to pay a price. This is only fair. Regardless of Taindu¡¯s opposition, Pei Xuanjing held the high moral ground.


    Bai Xiaosheng smiled slightly, raising another question: ¡°Are there counting limits to the Divine Positions?¡±<div>


    ¡°Depends on whether those people can think through it.¡± Pei Xuanjing replied to Bai Xiaosheng with a smile.


    As for the matter of the Divine Positions, Pei Xuanjing hadn¡¯t thought of monopolizing. There was no need for that.


    Others might be ignorant, but how could he and Zhu Houji, the two controllers of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, not know? The Divine Position is more than sufficient. To put it bluntly, even if all the martial artists and civilians of this world are given Divine Positions through enfeoffment, it could be done.


    Of course, indiscriminate granting of enfeoffment not only reduces the efficacy of the Divine Position to the minimum but is also meaningless.


    After the establishment of the Divine Dynasty, besides granting Divine Positions, the greater benefit is that the entire Great Ming territory will be linked together, covered by countless streams of Qi Luck, and draw more Heaven and Earth Essence Qi. This Heaven and Earth Essence Qi will gradually change the bodies of ordinary people and martial artists, transformation in their cultivation talent.


    Moreover, as the saying goes, ¡°scarcity makes things precious¡±. If the Divine Position ismon, it will make the position seem tasteless. Therefore, the number of Divine Positions needs to be controlled to show its preciousness and its value.


    ording to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s estimate, with the current Qi Luck of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, the warriors who truly exert the effect of the Divine Position must at least step into the third-grade realm. Only the strong of this realm can fully bring out theirbat power and bear the Divine Position.


    Indeed, can bear the Divine Position.


    This Divine Position is not cheap. It¡¯s not that you can bear it as soon as it is granted to you. It takes qualifications. Come to speak about it, the third-grade realm is most suitable now.


    In the future, when the strength of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty is further elevated and umtes more Qi Luck, the strength to bear the enfeoffment will be lowered, and there will be more Divine Positions.


    Of course, even now, some things aren¡¯t fixed.


    If Pei Xuanjing or Zhu Houji are willing to pay a certain price, those with lower strength can also be granted the Divine Position, but this will consume more Qi Luck and other costs.<div>


    But, as always, why do you have the qualifications for Pei Xuanjing or Zhu Houji to bear the cost for you?


    ¡°It seems I¡¯m correct in my guess.¡± Hearing the answer, Bai Xiaosheng immediately understood Pei Xuanjing¡¯s idea.


    At the same time, he also guessed the thoughts of Emperor who was in the Imperial City.


    With an abundant quantity of Divine Positions, the Emperor can deliberately let this matter go, observe the real faces of his ministers, and the situation.


    With the big target of ground Divine Dynasty before them, everyone could unite. But when ites to sharing the fruits of sess, many people begin to show their real faces.


    But then, Bai Xiaosheng, and Pei Xuanjing had no intention to meddle. After all, this is an internal matter of the Great Ming imperial court, and they should not intervene.


    Even if they were to intervene, it could easily cause unnecessary trouble and arouse the Emperor¡¯s suspicion. Now that the Emperor has greatly improved in prestige, they need to maintain a certain level of respect for a strong person.


    Of course, the Emperor will also understand not to interfere in the matters of the martial world and leave it to Pei Xuanjing to handle. This can be considered a tacit understanding between the two parties.


    ¡°I believe the wise ones already know what I really want.¡± Pei Xuanjing yed with the Golden Book and Jade Scroll in his hand,ughing yfully.


    Bai Xiaosheng also smiled slightly: ¡°Of course, the world has nevercked wise people. It¡¯s just that many people appear stubborn and slow, but that¡¯s only because the current benefits are not enough to prompt them to change.¡±


    As for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s thought, Bai Xiaosheng understood that he wanted to use this opportunity to exchange for those people¡¯s skills and aplish his own ns.


    In Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s opinion, Pei Xuanjing has seeded. After all, previously, those people were conservative and persistently imed that their ancestral skills could not be leaked. But the temptation of the Divine Position is another matter, and it far surpasses any material possessions.<div>


    The inherited skills mean nothing if they could get a Divine Position. This long life would not only give the strong more time to be stronger but also add to their faction¡¯s resources.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what choice they make.¡± Pei Xuanjing said with a smile, he seemed to be confident about the following events.


    Bai Xiaosheng smiled but said nothing, because he held the same opinion.


    But at this time, he heard Pei Xuanjing say, ¡°In addition to teaching all the skills, I also n to establish a Taoist Academy like the academies of the Confucian Gate.¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng showed a surprised face: ¡°Taoist Academy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s going to be called the Taoist Academy. I¡¯ll be the dean myself, spread the Way to the world, give lectures on time, and anyone willing to learn is wee,¡± Pei Xuanjing said.


    His statement of imitating the academies of the Confucian Gate is just a metaphor. His real aim is to design ording to the education system of his previous life, and start a school teaching the method of cultivation.


    If this n can be implemented,bined with his n to release all skill inheritances to all martial artists in the world and spread these schools throughout the states, prefectures, and counties of the world, that would really encourage countless people to cultivate.


    After hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n, Bai Xiaosheng felt a sh of shock and said, ¡°If this n truly gets implemented, your status might be as prestigious as those founders of the Taoist School, and the scientists of the Hundred Schools of Thought.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but express his admiration for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s grand n. If aplished, Pei Xuanjing will win the support of martial artists all over the world and be a living saint, earning countless people¡¯s respect and admiration.


    Pei Xuanjing did not hide his thoughts, saying, ¡°Just as I said before, individual ns fall short. Only by gathering the wisdom of all beings, maybe we can explore the Path of Longevity.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 504: 452 – In front of interests, the rest are not worth mentioning.

    Chapter 504: 452 ¨C In front of interests, the rest are not worth mentioning.<div>


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, Bai Xiaosheng sighed silently.


    He naturally understood Pei Xuanjing¡¯s thoughts, and knew that although thetter¡¯s idea sounded insane, it was indeed a grand one in reality.


    However, for thousands of years, factional prejudices have deeply embedded in people¡¯s hearts. No one is willing to reveal their precious methods for no reason, especially those that pertain to the core cultivation of their Great Dao.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Even if they could bring out a considerable number of skills borrowingly by leveraging Divine Investiture this time, prosecuting such a n would still require considerable effort.


    ¡°No need to worry too much¡ªI have already considered it in detail.¡± Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t discouraged at all and seemed like he was holding a winning hand.


    Bai Xiaosheng made no response to this. Since Pei Xuanjing wanted to move forward with his ns, he had no intention of stopping him. Furthermore, in the current world, no one could thwart what Pei Xuanjing wished to do.<div>


    While the two were discussing, within a mansion in the Capital city of Tiandu, a group of people, dressed in splendid silk, who were either rich or prestigious, were debating and negotiating amongst themselves.


    ¡°Gentlemen, we have discussed for half a day now. We need to determine our n of action and whether or not we will agree to the terms. We have to make a decision.¡± a Spirit Realm powerhouse from the Aristocratic Alliance spoke up.


    This location serves as a base for the Aristocratic Alliance in Tiandu. Those who came for the discussion today were all decision-makers of the Aristocratic Alliance¡ªabout a dozen of them. All of these individuals were Spirit Realm powerhouses, with no First-grade martial artists qualified to join in the discussions.


    As of now, decades have passed since the Heaven and Earth revived, making the essence of Heaven and Earth Qi denser and denser. It¡¯s be simpler for First-grade martial artists to break through to the Spirit Realm. Moreover, they have killed countless demonic beasts in these past few years and used these beasts to refine elixirs which aid their cultivation. This led to the number of Spirit Realm martial artists growing like bamboo shoots after a rain, surpassing five hundred by now.


    However, as anticipated by Pei Xuanjing, even though the strengthening Heaven and Earth essence made cultivation easier for martial artists, the ones who yielded the most profit initially were these great powers.


    Relying on their heritage and the foundation they¡¯ve built, they had countless strong individuals. But the constraints of circumstances and limits of Heaven and Earth kept them at bay, only allowing them to exist as a form of dissuasion. Nevertheless, the revival of Heaven and Earth has lifted these shackles and allowed them to further progress their cultivation.


    Among the more than five hundred Spirit Realm powerhouses around the world, about seventy percent of them originate from the various major powers or are in some way, associated with them. The rest of the individuals are from smaller forces or are Independent Practitioners who made a breakthrough by identally receiving heritage from the previous generation.


    Today, here in Tiandu alone, the headquarters of the Aristocratic Alliance holds over a dozen Spirit Realm powerhouses. Though most of them are merely Spirit Realm Onefold powerhouses, they are still enough to suppress a region in the outside world.


    They gather here today to discuss how to reply to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s request.


    ¡®Confer God¡¯s position and achieve immortality.¡¯


    Such a massive temptation is not insignificant even for them, these Spirit Realm powerhouses. And what about other people?


    Even though they, themselves, had broken through to the Spirit Realm and have had their lives immensely extended, they aren¡¯t alone¡ªthey have families. How can they just forsake them?<div>


    ¡°The other party just wants our methods, right? In my opinion, we simply give them to him.¡± someone nonchntly stated.


    ¡°But these methods are our hereditary teachings, they form the essence of our ns. We can¡¯t just leak them out casually.¡± someone else retorted reluctantly.


    The prejudice of n gates is heavier inparison with Sects or Religious Institutions. They mainly rely on blood lineage to connect everyone. These inherited methods are their roots for existence¡ªthe bottom cards that ensure an unbroken line of descent.


    ¡°The world now is not what it used to be anymore. Gentlemen, the times have changed.¡± a Spirit Realm powerhouse spoke: ¡°We, the aristocratic ns, may boast about our long heritage, but in fact, we all know that we¡¯re nothing but the descendants of branches that survived the cataclysm during the Tang Dynasty. Even though we bear a significant designation, the skills we possess are not enough to support us in breaking through to the Spirit Realm. Most of us who made the breakthrough have received inheritance from some Forbidden ce or Blessed Land.¡±


    Hearing him reveal everyone¡¯s secret, the expressions of the Spirit Realm powerhouses present varied. Some were indifferent, some remained unchanging, but, in the end, none refuted him. The reason for this was that what he said was the truth, with no errors whatsoever.


    Our-line has been severed, and the skills they currently possess can only guarantee a smooth cultivation to the peak of the First-grade, but they don¡¯t have any real method for stepping into the Spirit Realm.


    If it weren¡¯t for this, why would they need those Divine Positions? They could simply focus more on cultivating the powerful individuals within their ns. After all, they aren¡¯t short of resources in the present day.


    ¡°So, in my opinion, these things are outdated and do not hold much value anymore. Instead of holding on to them, it¡¯d be better to give them to him.¡±


    ¡°That person managed to get to where he is today starting from an unknown foot soldier of a mere border county¡ªhe¡¯s not an ordinary person. You all are aware of his n. If we actively agree to help him push forward this n, our gains will certainly exceed whatever we currently have.¡±


    In his opinion, at this stage, the skills that they have in their possession may seem precious to ordinary martial artists. However, in the eyes of Pei Xuanjing or those who have stepped into the Spirit Realm, they aren¡¯t considered precious at all.


    Pei Xuanjing was able to make it this far and must undoubtedly have had some extraordinary opportunities or secrets. Although they aren¡¯t strong enough to pry into this secret, they can certainly ride along with his momentum.


    Now that such an opportunity presents itself, they might as well use these things to win favor with Pei Xuanjing which certainly promises substantial gains.<div>


    Hearing his words, the entire room fell into silence. However, everyone present was intrigued.


    After all, ording to the information that has been shared, Pei Xuanjing intended to publicize all the skills as part of his n, including his personally cultivated ¡°Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Will Skill.¡±


    Although these people have broken through to the Spirit Realm, with a few exceptions of people with exceptional talents, most of them can only be considered as mediocrities, and they have not even established their own paths.


    Now, such a powerhouse is willing to teach what he knows ¡ª this is a great fortune. It¡¯s as if a beacon has been lighted up in the night to illuminate the path ahead.


    With such an opportunity present, what they have in their possession, even if it looks precious, doesn¡¯t amount to much.


    Not just the Aristocratic Alliance, upon learning of this news from Pei Xuanjing, emotions stirred within the Demonic Cult, the Heretical Alliance, and even the Buddhism and Taoist Schools.


    After all, just as Bai Xiaosheng said, in front of real benefits, nothing else mattered.

 Chapter 505: 453: How to Enfeoff the Divine Position?

    Chapter 505: 453: How to Enfeoff the Divine Position?<div>


    ¡°With this, the big n can be realized!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing looked at the martial arts technique booksid before him, each a secret passed down within various factions, a satisfied smile appearing on his face.


    From the time Pei Xuanjing had broadcasted the news to when these factions brought the martial arts techniques, it had been no more than half a month.


    These people were clear, since the decision was made, there was no need to drag their feet. They decisively handed over the items to Pei Xuanjing without making any demands, only leaving their faction¡¯s mark.


    Although these factions have held back some of their top secret martial studies techniques, in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view, so long as his n moves forward, facing the mighty trend, their chances of bringing these items out are a dead certainty.


    Oddly enough, some smaller factions hesitated over this matter, holding back timidly.<div>


    But Pei Xuanjing paid no mind to this, their obstinacy in maintaining the status quo would result in them being swept up by the countless martial artists cultivating various divine skills, falling t on the sandy beach.


    After all, if Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n progresses smoothly, these martial arts would strengthen all the martial artists in the world, increasing the intensity of internalpetition. Most of these small factions would be unable to keep up with the surge of the times and get lost in the tide.


    In the ensuing period, Pei Xuanjing went into a brief retreat. He researched the Golden Book and Jade Scroll¡¯s refining of the Tao Yun, while also studying these martial arts.


    His current strength in the Way of Essence Refinement had already fully reached the Spirit Realm¡¯s Sixth Level. However, it seemed he had also reached a limit, he needed to study his blood qi and bloodline concentration further, wanting to solidify his foundation and not being in a rush nor able to breakthrough too soon.


    After all, the incarnation split from his current strength had just attained a bnce. If his physical body were to breakthrough again, the bnce would be sure to be disrupted once more.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Futhermore, his progress in the Path of Qi Refinement and Refining Spirit had just broken through recently, requiring some more time to polish, waiting for his condition to reach its peak before attempting to condense his Golden Core.


    ording to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s spection, this quickening of the Divine Dynasty¡¯s promotion had indeed facilitated the world¡¯s restoration, allowing their presentbat power to reach the Spirit Realm¡¯s Sixth Level. However, it had also used up a considerable amount of umted Qi Luck. Hence, the pace of the world¡¯s rejuvenation had slowed down.


    So, he still had enough time, not needing to rush into condensing his Golden Core, to research and extrapte martial arts and refine Tao Yun.


    This time, his seclusion did notst long, taking only three months¡¯ time before Pei Xuanjing emerged once again.


    Of course, his emergence was not because he had refined the Tao Yun topletion in such a short amount of time, or that he had made significant gains or resolved his dilemmas.


    It was because the Emperor of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty had alreadye out of seclusion. The long-anticipated Divine Investiture ceremony was finally about to be held.


    ¡°Is Master Pei nning to emte Emperor Wuzong in setting up a Martial Academy?¡± Zhu Houji asked with a hint of brilliance shing through his eyes.<div>


    His meeting with Pei Xuanjing was originally to discuss the specific number and divisions for the uing Divine Investitures, but he had suddenly heard that Pei Xuanjing wanted to establish a Taoist Academy.


    Although the name of this academy was unfamiliar, after hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s exnation, his first reaction was to think of the Martial Academy established by Emperor Wuzong.


    ¡°Simr to the Martial Academy, except this Taoist Academy should be open to all martial artists in the world. Regardless of who they are, or what their background is, they can enter,¡± Pei Xuanjing exined.


    This was his intention. The Taoist Academy would recruit martial artists from across the world, and as long as they reached the Academy¡¯s standard, they could be admitted for study and receive instruction.


    Zhu Houji pondered, then nodded, ¡°Given Master Pei¡¯s ambition, how can I not support it?¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t oppose Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n. Leaving aside Pei Xuanjing¡¯s status and power, from his own perspective, the n would greatly benefit him if sessful.


    As the ruler of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, at the inception of the Divine Dynasty, he needed countless talents to assist. Whether or not Pei Xuanjing seeded, he would undoubtedly cultivate many powerful individuals.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty,¡± Pei Xuanjing said.


    Zhu Houji dismissed it with a shake of his head. ¡°Master Pei is being too polite.¡±


    Putting this topic aside for now, Zhu Houji brought up the true purpose of today¡¯s meeting ¨C about the matter of enfeoffment.


    ¡°Master Pei, what are your thoughts on the Divine Investiture?¡± Zhu Houji asked.


    Pei Xuanjing replied with a smile, ¡°I believe Your Majesty already has a conclusion in mind. Why not let me help you consider it?¡±<div>


    He knew that Zhu Houji was supposed to have his own thoughts on how to enfeoff the officials long ago. It¡¯s just that Pei Xuanjing having control of the sub-volume of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll had undoubtedly disrupted his n, hence the need for discussions with Pei Xuanjing.


    If Pei Xuanjing had originally wanted to make a deal with Zhu Houji to help enfeoff a portion of the Divine Positions, now that he¡¯d gotten his hands on the Golden Book and Jade Scroll¡¯s sub-volume, and had the ability to enfeoff Divine Positions himself, his earlier thought could be set aside for the time being.


    Zhu Houji chuckled, saying, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I hope Master Pei will provide his guidance.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty is too polite.¡±


    ¡°Master Pei must be aware of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll¡¯s abilities, to solidify different Divine Positions, holding different authorities and drawing different amounts of Qi Luck. Ibined the grading of the imperial court with the Method of epting Orders of Dragon Tiger Mountain, and integrated them into a set of rules,¡± Zhu Houji slowly outlined his thoughts.


    ording to him, the Divine Positions should be divided into nine grades, excluding the Emperor and Pei Xuanjing who holds control over the sub-volume. All other enfeoffed individuals would fall within these nine grades.


    These nine grades rank from First-grade to Ninth-grade, with the highest being First-grade and the lowest Ninth-grade.


    Officials in the imperial court would have their names entered into the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, but they wouldn¡¯t hold any Divine Positions nor have any privileges. Only those in an actual position of power would be able to exercise authority. Once their actual position is stripped away, their privileges would also be deprived. They would only retain a basic Divine Position. If they are removed from the court records, their Divine Position would disappear, and the Qi Luck bestowed by the Divine Dynasty would also dissipate¡­


    Pei Xuanjing also more or less understood the other party¡¯s intention. This was simr to some systems in his previous world, which merely separated the grading system from the actual positions. If one merely held a nominal title, they wouldn¡¯t be able to wield any power. It was only when one held hardcore power that they could truly be gods.


    ¡°What are Master Pei¡¯s thoughts on my method?¡± A hint of a triumphant light gleamed in Zhu Houji¡¯s eyes.


    He had not sought anyone¡¯s opinion on this method, it was entirely devised through his own wisdom. Though simple, it was very effective.


    He wanted to see if this Master Pei had any superior opinions or could find any ws.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing pondered for a moment, then spoke a sentence that made Zhu Houji slightly frown.

 Chapter 506: 454: A Subordinate God? Yan Weizhong’s Perception!

    Chapter 506: 454: A Subordinate God? Yan Weizhong¡¯s Perception!<div>


    ¡°The separation of divine position and authority is indeed a good idea.¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded in approval.


    He made a suggestion: ¡°But these ninth-grade Enfeoffments can win over countless officials, but what about those junior officials?¡±


    The so-called officials, both high ranking and junior ones, are not the same. Officials can be promoted, but many of those junior officials spend their entire lives stuck in one ce. They carry out much of the important work of supporting the administration, and their roles are often passed down through generations.


    This would have been eptable before, as even if promoted, everyone was mortal, eventually facing death, so there was at least fairness in regard to life.


    But now that the Divine Dynasty has risen, officials who receive the enfeoffment of divine position can gradually get promoted, gaining a long life, while those junior officials are left to spend their generations continuing their previous work, which could result in widespread discontent.


    Although Pei Xuanjing knew that these junior officials at the bottom constituted the majority of the popce, and they held heir positions for generations, exploiting the system top-down and bottom-up, they were aplices to the corrupt officials.<div>


    But undeniable is that countless such junior officials form the basis of the dynastic rule.


    Hence, thoroughly excluding them may cause tremendous turmoil.


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view, it¡¯s better to give them a chance for advancement and thereby stabilize their positions.


    ¡°What Master Pei has pointed out is something I had not considered,¡± said Zhu Houji, furrowing his brows and speaking slowly.


    As an emperor who has control over the court, Zhu Houji didn¡¯t think about this before. After being reminded by Pei Xuanjing, he realized that this term ¡°Officials¡± includes both high-ranking officials and junior ones.


    Although there are many high-ranking officials in the court, many things still require the assistance of junior officials. Regardless of how capable official is, they can¡¯t manage everything by themselves.


    He looked at Pei Xuanjing and asked, ¡°Since Master Pei brought up this issue, surely, you must have some solution to it?¡±


    Even though Pei Xuanjing had never held an official position, he believed that if someone could perceive and understand this issue, they must have some solution to it.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled and said: ¡°These are merely my humble opinions. If Your Majesty finds them useful, feel free to adopt; if not, you may disregard them as delusions.¡±


    ¡°Please speak, Master Pei, I am all ears,¡± Zhu Houji said with a light smile.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded and voiced his thoughts.


    His solution was straightforward: Confer divine positions equivalent to their duty positions. So these junior officials, like auxiliary gods, would be attached to the officials, just as the auxiliary gods are attached to the main god.<div>


    In his view, the Great Ming Divine Dynasty is like arge tree. The countless citizens are the roots, the emperor is the trunk, the officials are the branches, and the junior officials are the small twigs on the branches.


    With such a system of enfeoffment, they could provide opportunities and hope to others, simultaneously allowing officials to keep junior officials under strict control and better execute orders.


    Zhu Houji pondered for a moment upon hearing this. ¡°Master Pei¡¯s words, they¡¯re like an enlightenment, a revtion to me.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing merelyughed without a word.


    With the general outline of their strategy in ce, the two of them began to discuss other detailed issues, exchanged their views, and further refined the emperor¡¯s method of separating divine positions.


    For example, currently, whether they are the royal descendants, the honored noblemen, or the court officials of Great Ming, though they all possess divine positions, they can only function within the scope of the court, and their authority is simply borrowed.


    Only officials of fourth-grade or above can refine the divine position for their personal use, while all others can only use the authority given by their official seals and Enfeoffments. Once they lose their position, they are left with only the Qi Luck from the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, without any real power at hand.


    The two of them also estimated that in order to refine the divine position, the strength of the person should be at least fourth-grade realm or above, so that they will not consume too much Qi Luck.


    The Divine Dynasty has just started, and if they enfeoff too many divine positions at once, it will consume too much Qi Luck, which would not be beneficial to the development of the Divine Dynasty.


    At the Ministry of Rites Manor.


    Among the six ministries, regardless of how the ranks fluctuate, the Ministry of Personnel, which holds the power of promotion for all officials, is undoubtedly the first among the six. Even the current Ministry of War, controlled by Wang Qiong, can only just keep up, barely surpassing it.


    Let¡¯s not mention the Ministry of Works ranked at the bottom or the Ministry of Criminal Affairs which has a slight advantage over it, the third ce among the six ministries should generally be the Ministry of Revenue, which manages finances, territories, etc.<div>


    However, after Yan Weizhong assumed the position of Minister of the Ministry of Rites, due to his status as the emperor¡¯s favorite, the status of the Ministry of Rites has risen rapidly, bing almost as prominent as the Ministry of Personnel and the Ministry of War.


    Currently, this favorite of the emperor, who is about to be enfeoffed, the Minister of the Ministry of Rites, has received countless pleas for meetings, but he has blocked everyone outside his door, paying them no heed.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Father, why won¡¯t you meet anyone when so many people are seeking an audience?¡± A young Yan Deqiu asked in confusion.


    He is currently studying at the Imperial Academy and hasn¡¯t officially entered politics, but having a father who is the Minister of the Ministry of Rites and being naturally smart, he is very interested and keen on what happens in the court.


    During the rise of the Divine Dynasty, many officials have been bustling about, trying toy out a good future for themselves.


    This time, many people were submitting letters of respect, but why was his father keeping them outside at such a crucial moment?


    ¡°Ha-ha. You¡¯re too young,¡± Yan Weizhong, who had only recentlye of age, looked at his wise but still somewhat naive son and said with a sigh.


    As an old fox who has weathered ups and downs in officialdom for decades, Yan Weizhong had a keen understanding of much of its intricacies. Even though his rank had fluctuated, this experience had made it so. Therefore, he knew better how to handle the current situation in the imperial court.


    He asked his son, disapproving of his grievances, ¡°Tell me, who now rules the world?¡±


    Yan Deqiu frowned slightly and thought for a moment before saying: ¡°Today, after the Great Ming became a Divine Dynasty, although the emperor controls it, Master Pei Xuanjing, who is considered the best in the world and has the support of the Taoist School behind him, manages the Golden Book and Jade Scroll supplement. I¡¯m afraid even the emperor has to defer to him in that).


    This is Yan Deqiu¡¯s perception, which is also the perception of many people.


    The sessful promotion of the Great Ming to the Divine Dynasty has significantly increased the strength of Great Ming. Especially the Emperor Zhu Houji, who stepped into the Spirit Realm by doing so, controls the Golden Book and the Jade Scroll, and possesses the Qi Luck of the Golden Dragon. He has be one of the most powerful people in the world.<div>


    However, Pei Xuanjing was able to kill a strong man at the sixth level of the Spirit Realm all by himself, which left many people in shock.


    Up to now, some people who love sensationalism have divided the world¡¯s strong men into two grades: Pei Xuanjing alone in one, and the rest in another.


    Such a statement is heard all over the world. But hardly any strong people refute it. Instead, they seem to ept it.


    That¡¯s how powerful Pei Xuanjing has be.


    Having heard his son¡¯s words, Yan Weizhong showed a smile that was hard to understand on his face. ¡°Your answer is both right and wrong.¡±


    Obviously, he wasn¡¯t entirely convinced by this answer; he had his own judgement.

 Chapter 507: 455 Only the Emperor has the Final Say! Distribution of the Number of Divine Positions

    Seeing his father speaking in this manner, a few traces of resistance surfaced on Yan Deqiu¡¯s face. He said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, please instruct me further, Father.¡±


    In response to the resistance on his son¡¯s face, Yan Weizhong didn¡¯t mind it in the slightest. In a serious tone, he said, ¡°You said that National Tutor Pei Xuanjing is recognized as the best in the world, which is true. However, it isn¡¯t up to him to make the final decisions.¡±


    With a hint of sternness, he said: ¡°Keep this in mind, my son. The one who has the final say in this world should be the Emperor. Regardless of what others think or how they view it, from my perspective, the only one who should have the final say in this world is the Emperor.¡±


    In this world, the one who should have the final say ought to be the Emperor, and only the Emperor.


    This is Yan Weizhong¡¯s understanding, and it is a rule he has always upheld.


    No matter what others say or think, Yan Weizhong owes his position today to the Emperor¡¯s favor. He could seek to gain some benefits and make ns, but he mustn¡¯t waver at all when ites to significant matters of right and wrong. His loyalty lies solely with the Emperor.


    It is the Emperor who granted him everything he has today. If he were to betray the Emperor one day, then the Emperor could just as effortlessly take it all away.


    Thus, the only way for him to hold onto everything he has is to remain loyal to the Emperor, with no room for wavering on this point.


    Listening to his father¡¯s words, Yan Deqiu¡¯s expression turned serious, instantly understanding his father¡¯s meaning.


    They are officials of the Great Ming, servants of the Emperor. While Pei Xuanjing is mighty and deserving of their respect and reverence, they must not forget their roles.


    Yan Weizhong warned his son: ¡°Right now, as the Emperor hasn¡¯t stated his stance on this matter, it is difficult for anyone to discern what the Emperor thinks. However, since the Emperor hasn¡¯t spoken, we must not decide anything on our own.¡±<div>


    As his subjects, there are some matters they could actively speak up about, but there are also matters they absolutely should not meddle with on their own.


    Now that the Divine Dynasty is ascending, and the Emperor holds the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, his golden words could confer divine positions. But how many divine positions there are and how they should be conferred is something only the Emperor can decide. If the Emperor asks for their input, they can share their thoughts. However, if the Emperor has no intention of consulting them, no matter how many thoughts they have, they must suppress them and avoid letting any of them show.


    Yan Deqiu fell into silence, understanding his father¡¯s concerns. His father¡¯s position was also somewhat awkward now. Although he was favored by the Emperor, there were still several individuals above him in the current court situation.


    Setting aside the Prime Minister, who had shown slight favor towards his father before, even the current position and authority of Wang Qiong, the Minister of the Ministry of War, were not something that could be easily shaken. If they provoke criticism at this moment, they might fall into a disadvantageous situation.


    While the father and son were talking, a messenger from the pce came bearing an imperial edict, announcing that the Emperor had summoned them.


    Seeing this, Yan Deqiu instantly understood, fearing that the Emperor was likely ready toy his cards on the table. He turned his gaze towards his father.


    Yan Weizhong slowly stood up and walked towards the back hall. It was clear that he was going to change his clothes and enter the pce. However, his voice trailed behind him: ¡°Remember, no one is allowed to enter the mansion.¡±


    What they did not know was that not only had Yan Weizhong, the Minister of the Ministry of Rites, been summoned by the Emperor, but several other high-ranking officials and nobility had also received the Emperor¡¯s summons.


    After returning to the Imperial City from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s residence, Zhu Houji remained silent, contemting the discussions he had had with Pei Xuanjing.


    As the two of them each held the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, representing the imperial court of the Great Ming and therge forces of the Taoist School, they had reached apromise after some heated discussions and debates, ultimately deciding on all the relevant matters regarding the consecration of the divine positions.


    The first point was the distribution of the divine positions¡¯ authority in the imperial court, which would be as they had discussed: only officials above the Fourth-grade could refine divine positions, while officials fifth-grade and below could only control the authority through official seals if they held actual positions, although they could enjoy the benefits of Qi Luck.


    As for the quota of divine positions to be consecrated next, the Great Ming court would hold a third, while the remaining third would be under Pei Xuanjing¡¯s control for consecration, including the shares for all the factions in the martial world. However, the number of high-grade divine positions under Pei Xuanjing¡¯s consecration could only be a fifth of what the Great Ming court had.


    The two of them ssified the nine ranks of divine positions drawn up by Zhu Houji into novice, intermediate, and high ording to the three stages of martial arts cultivation. To ensure the stability of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty¡¯s court, even though Pei Xuanjing held a third of the divine positions, most of them were intermediate and low-grade divine positions, with fewer high-grade ones.


    Naturally, among the divine positions consecrated by Pei Xuanjing, most could only control some authority over states, mountains, and rivers across the world.


    The two of them merely established a rough count. The specific details still needed discussions between both parties, but those were not issues that the two of them needed to debate.


    Both Pei Xuanjing and Zhu Houji were quite satisfied with this oue, understanding that it was only a beginning. As the Great Ming Divine Dynasty progressed and the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi was restored, their strength would grow, and this distribution would certainly change. The how and when would depend on their respective strategies.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we have reached the Wenhua Hall.¡±


    An inner eunuch reminded Zhu Houji.<div>


    ¡°Have they all arrived?¡± Zhu Houji asked.


    ¡°All Cab elders are here,¡± the eunuch answered.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Zhu Houji nodded.


    As he entered the Wenhua Hall, all the cab elders stood up to greet him.<div>


    ¡°Your Ministers pay respects to Your Majesty!¡±


    ¡°Sit, everyone!¡± Zhu Houji said lightly. After taking his throne, he looked at the senior officials of the Great Ming present and went straight to the point: ¡°I have summoned you here today, I presume you all know why!¡±


    The summoned today were mostly the Grand Secretaries of the Cab, six ministers, some representative nobles, and a few representatives of the royal family.


    Only Prince of Xiang, Zhu Yousong, was not present again, as he had been injured on the day of the sacrificial ceremony and was still in seclusion.


    Still, each of these people were cunning old foxes. How could they not guess the Emperor¡¯s intentions?


    Of course, even when the Emperor spoke, these old foxes would not foolishly im they hadpletely guessed his thoughts.


    After all, the present Emperor was not easily fooled. His mind was unpredictable and no one dared to speak hastily.


    Seeing no one answer, Xia Yan, the Grand Secretary of the Wuying Pce, and the head of state, took the initiative to speak: ¡°Your Majesty, are you referring to the enfeoffment of divine positions?¡±


    As the head of the government, others could y dumb, but he had to speak; such was the responsibility of a cab minister.


    Zhu Houji nodded, ¡°Correct.¡±


    The greatest matters of a nation lie in sacrifices and warfare. Now that the Divine Dynasty has been newly established, this matter can no longer be postponed.


    He looked around at these old foxes, a slight smile on his lips, and asked, ¡°Minister Yan, does the Ministry of Rites have a n regarding the enfeoffment?¡±


    A thought shed through Yan Weizhong¡¯s mind, he raised his head to meet the Emperor¡¯s gaze, feigning difficulty: ¡°Your Majesty, the issue of enfeoffing divine positions is of great importance. It should be decided solely by Your Majesty. Your Ministers do not dare to act rashly.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn<div>


    If it were any other matter, the Cab and the six ministries would be able to present corresponding regtions and ns. But the matter of divine positions was different.


    Not to mention that the enfeoffment of divine positions was controlled by the Emperor, who could easily remove people from the list if he wished. Besides, they had no preserved systems of the Divine Dynasty from thest few thousand years to refer to, even well-read individuals like Yan Weizhong couldn¡¯t find anything simr.


    Moreover, with Yan Weizhong¡¯s character, how could he voluntarily get involved in this matter at this time?


    Even though the Emperor was asking, it was just a formality. Whoever took it seriously would embarrass both themselves and the Emperor, leaving no one a way out.


    A satisfied look shed in Zhu Houji¡¯s eyes, saying, ¡°In that case, I will speak my thoughts, and ask you all to deliberate.¡±


    ¡°Your Ministers will heed Your Majesty¡¯s teachings.¡±


    The many ministers and nobles in the hall focused themselves, their expressions solemn. After all, the uing matters were also of great importance to them.

 Chapter 508: Divine Position 456 can be stripped!

    At the imperial court, the emperor summoned the prominent figures of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty for a meeting, which naturally garnered the attention of numerous officials. They all knew that the events they had been anticipating were likely to be decided today.


    Therefore, countless officials and noble officials were anxiously awaiting the announcement of the results, a waiting that closely resembled the anticipation they had experienced when expecting the results of the exams they had taken in their youth.


    What many people didn¡¯t know was that at the same time, several powerful alliances representing the martial world, along with some individual forces, also sent their delegates to the Taoist temple where Pei Xuanjing was residing.


    In Tiandu, there were two ces of great interest. Naturally, one was the Imperial City where the emperor resided, and the other was the Taoist temple where the foremost figure in the world, the National Teacher of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, Pei Xuanjing, resided.


    Especially after the Divine Dynasty was promoted, Pei Xuanjing, having obtained the deputy volume of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, had be the focal point of interest for numerous martial forces and alliances.


    They had already expressed to Pei Xuanjing their intention to exchange the numerous skills they had collected, so they naturally followed Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions at all times.


    Although they were unable to truly grasp the movements of a powerhouse on the Spirit Realm Sixth Level, they still needed to do their best and leave the rest to fate.


    What they were most concerned about was not Pei Xuanjing¡¯s whereabouts, which they couldn¡¯t monitor anyway. Their real concern was other alliances and forces simr to their own. These were thepetitors they needed to be wary of.


    Even if Pei Xuanjing dered that every force was guaranteed its fair share in the forting Divine Investiture, there was a distinct difference between having the first choice and picking up what others left behind.


    Simply put, there was no need for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s encouragement. When real interests were at stake, all alliances and forces had begun topete against each other. Nobody wanted to lose out, and nobody wanted to fall behind.


    Those who were already in the upper echelons naturally wanted to maintain, and even expand, their advantages, always upying the upper-ss positions.<div>


    On the other hand, the lesser or newly established powers intended to use this Great World to bridge the gap as much as possible or even surpass the stronger powers.


    Therefore, even if they united and cooperated with Pei Xuanjing, they were helpless against him but had to be vignt about thesepetitors.


    While the emperor quietly left the Imperial City to visit Pei Xuanjing, how could his movements escape the attention of these interested parties?


    So, at the same time that the emperor entered the Taoist Temple, all the forces had received the news. They practically spected about the significance of the emperor¡¯s meeting with Pei Xuanjing under the current circumstances.


    They kept a close watch on the Taoist Temple, and after the emperor¡¯s departure, they discovered that the emperor had summoned a meeting with his ministers. Without waiting for a summons from Pei Xuanjing, they took the initiative to send appeals, seeking an audience with Pei Xuanjing to find out more.


    Pei Xuanjing looked at the pile of appeals before him, a mocking smile appearing at the corner of his mouth, ¡°It seems that those positions are keeping a close eye on me!¡±


    At this moment, apart from him, Bai Xiaosheng, Daoist Qingxu, Old Heavenly Master, Daoist Xuanming, and the current Chunyang Taoist from the Chunyang Sect were each seated in the hall.


    The six of them could be said to be the actual core figures of the Taoist Alliance. Whatever agreements they reached would be a consensus within the Taoist Alliance, unstoppable by anyone else.


    Pei Xuanjing had informed the others toe here when the emperor was about to arrive, so that they could jointly discuss the Divine Investiture.


    After the emperor¡¯s departure, they gathered together again. Pei Xuanjing narrated to them one by one the agreed upon conditions he had made with the emperor.


    No sooner had he finished speaking, when the tributes from the other alliances arrived, showing their urgency.


    When they heard what Pei Xuanjing had to say, Bai Xiaoshengughinglymented, ¡°It¡¯s not that they are keeping a close eye on you, but that they are watching the others closely, for fear of others getting ahead and losing the initiative¡±.


    Clearly, they had a solid understanding of the intentions of the other alliances and knew exactly what the others was wary about.


    After all, they had already surrendered their skills. If they couldn¡¯t maximize their benefits in the end, wouldn¡¯t it all be for nothing?


    ¡°Not to mention others, aren¡¯t we gathered here today for the same reason?¡± the Old Heavenly Masterughed. He found it quite unimportant and said so nonchntly.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    They were assembled here for the same purpose. None of them was any better than the others.


    Daoist Qingxu and the others exchanged looks, privately shrugging. The Old Heavenly Master¡¯s character remained the same.


    ¡°What the Old Heavenly Master said is right. We are gathered here for the same reason. There is no point inughing at each other.¡± Pei Xuanjing responded with augh.<div>


    He brushed off the issue, then seriously asked, ¡°As for this agreement, does anyone have any objections?¡±


    These terms were ones he had negotiated. But, regardless of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current strength, he did not wish to impose a unteral decision. He still needed to maintain this alliance, so recklessly pushing his own agenda would inevitably lead to the disintegration of the alliance in the end.


    So, if anyone had any objections, they could voice them. As long as they were reasonable, Pei Xuanjing could negotiate with the emperor again.


    ording to his negotiations with the emperor, their side would have a smaller share, but the authority would lie with them. It wouldn¡¯t be a case of separating the Divine Position from its authority.<div>


    Moreover, these forces differed from the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. Although there were many officials within the Dynasty, not everyone had the talent for cultivation. Therefore, the cost for them to refine and control the Divine Position was actually much higher than his side.


    However, the only shortfall was that their Divine Position in the terrestrial Divine Dynasty, although independent, was still subject to the constraints of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll.


    ¡°If this continues, even if our people are granted the Divine Position, they will still be subject to the governance of the lord of the Divine Dynasty,¡± Daoist Xuanming remarked.


    At present, it was fine for them to cooperate with the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. However, if conflicts arose in the future, there was a risk that the Divine Position would be stripped away, rendering all their efforts futile.


    It should be noted, that they had already paid a significant price for the Divine Dynasty n. They couldn¡¯t end up empty-handed,pletely benefiting the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. That would be a massive loss.


    ¡°You can rest assured about this. As long as the deputy volume of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll is in my hands, such a thing will absolutely not happen,¡± Pei Xuanjing promised.


    In possession of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, Pei Xuanjing could say that he hadpletely understood the secrets of the Divine Position. Although the Divine Position was established with the help of the Divine Dynasty, it was not always controlled by the Divine Dynasty. With a great price, it could be separated from the control of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll.

 Chapter 509: 457: The Method and Cost of Stripping the Divine Position

    While it is said that the Divine Position was consolidated by the Divine Dynasty, Pei Xuanjing saw it more as a gift from Heaven and Earth that initially necessitated support from the Dynasty to exist.


    However, with the continual ascent of the Divine Position to a certain level, it gains the right to independence. Such independence, for a Divine Dynasty possessing the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, incites harm and no small loss. The independent Divine Position will dissipate quickly like a rootless duckweed if it loses the nourishment of Qi Luck.


    At present, the Great Ming Divine Dynasty has just been established. If the Divine Position gains independence now, the Dynasty may fall apart entirely. Therefore, Pei Xuanjing, along with Emperor Jiajing, reached an agreement to wait until the Divine Dynasty Luck is full and can afford the Divine Position to be independent.


    Of course, all parties must bear the losses incurred by the independence of the Divine Positions. Subsequently, they also need to have enough Luck to nurture these Positions.


    Pei Xuanjing examined the people around him, paused, and said, ¡°However, offering Qi luck to nurture the Gods results in considerable consumption. Given your current circumstances, it might be more harmful than beneficial.¡±


    ording to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s estimation, even if Heaven and Earth continue to recuperate, only a handful of entities could truly afford to make the Divine Positions independent and subsequently sustain them with Qi Luck. After all, it is not a small expenditure but a perpetual burden.


    Regarding the situation of the several parties, though Pei Xuanjing was unclear about how their luck was distributed, they most likely couldn¡¯t support many Divine Positions at once.


    Knowing his Shenxiao Sect¡¯s situation best, Pei Xuanjing understood that although they could nurture a few Divine Positions, it would inhibit the sect¡¯s development in the long run. It would make more sense to wait and depend on the imperial court for support for now.


    He spoke frankly, ¡°Right now, the Great Ming Divine Dynasty has just ascended and its Qi Luck is limited, so the Divine Position cannot be detached. But if your respective sects¡¯ Qi Luck is sufficient in the future, you can fully convert the Divine Position for your use, nurturing it with the luck of your sect.¡±


    Huge consumption of Qi Luck.


    Upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s expressions turned somber.<div>


    At this time, they all looked at the quiet Daoist Qingxu. Among them, only the True Martial Sect had two Gods who had refined Divine Positions during the initial breaking of the Heaven and Earth seal.


    For many years, these two have hidden on Mount Taihe, and their exact conditions remained unknown, which only aroused more curiosity in them.


    The moment Daoist Qingxu saw their gazes, he understood their thoughts. To prevent any resentment among them, he forced a bitter smile and said, ¡°What the Daoist said is true. The Qi Luck required to nurture a Divine Position is vast.¡±


    Their True Martial Sect had the most authority to attest to this. Their two Gods had extraordinary power to serve as the heritage of the True Martial Sect.


    However, the considerable daily spending of Qi Luck also stunned the head of the sect. If not for the profound heritage of the True Martial Sect spanning six hundred years and their rtions with the imperial court amassing abundant Qi Luck, they would not be able to bear it.


    Seeing Daoist Qingxu¡¯s acknowledgement, others nodded their heads. After all, if it was indeed so, they didn¡¯t need to rush to carry this burden for now.


    ¡°Given this, the solution proposed by the Daoist seems to be a good one.¡± The Daoist Xuanming contemted for a moment and said.


    He also understood Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intentions, which was the equivalent of a ¡°buy now, payter¡± method. For now, they weren¡¯t qualified to enfeoff the Divine Position and support it, so the Great Ming Divine Dynasty would temporarily cultivate it for them.


    Once they have enough strength and resources in the future, they could purchase it back with Qi Luck. Both parties would settle the debts peacefully and part ways.


    Bai Xiaosheng and the others nodded in agreement with this n.


    After consensus was reached on the matter, Pei Xuanjing went on to describe his ideas for the Taoist Academy.


    ¡°This academy will serve as a pilot project. I hope that you all can send people as instructors, and any suitable disciples can be sent to study at the academy.¡±


    Actually, with his Shenxiao Sect¡¯s backing, Pei Xuanjing could gather and support the academy himself, but he chose not to.


    Firstly, the academy he wanted to create was for teaching all martial artists worldwide. If only Shenxiao Sect members served as instructors, there would be no distinction from the sect¡¯s disciples, rendering the academy meaningless.


    Secondly, by merging with others and having them send disciples, various philosophies could teach the disciples, leading to a diversity of oues that would benefit Pei Xuanjing.


    Having heard about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n earlier, they had all agreed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°In that case, shall we all go meet those people together?¡± Pei Xuanjing invited everyone to apany him.


    Surprisingly, everyone declined his invitation.<div>


    Given the stability in the world, they did not care much about other matters as long as Pei Xuanjing did not attempt to break up the alliance or harm their interests as his power grew.


    After all, times have changed.


    Currently, they had interacted a lot with Xue Hanyue and others who had returned from Tianhuang, and understood the implications of reaching the sixth level of the Spirit Realm, which Pei Xuanjing had far surpassed.


    There was inevitable disappointment, but it spurred their ambition to strive more. Since all matters seemed settled, there was no need to waste words with those people.<div>


    After all, judging from the previous sacrificial ceremony, if there can be one strong individual from the Sky Wastnd entering the sixth level of the Spirit Realm, there certainly can be a second or a third.


    It would be better to spend this time enhancing their strength, ensuring a morefortable posture facing any future events.


    Seeing their refusal, Pei Xuanjing did not push them. He left the pce alone to receive the representatives from various allied powers.


    However, Pei Xuanjing was not too courteous with these people. He did not want to waste words, so he directly ryed his intentions and rough regtions for them to discuss among themselves.


    Out of the one-third share of Divine Positions taken from the emperor, Pei Xuanjing and the Taoist School he represented will take two-thirds, and the remaining share would be allocated to them. Their share in the higher-ranked Divine Positions would be even lesser.


    Regarding the request for independent Divine Positions, Pei Xuanjing did not hide it, as it was to be ultimatelypensated to the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. He could only distribute a fraction.

 Chapter 510: 458: Struggle for the Divine Position, the Emperor’s Calculations

    After exining everything, Pei Xuanjing threw out an approximate figure and let the parties deliberate. They would report back to him once they had reached a decision.


    The major forces in the alliance were always on guard against each other, constantly shifting between being allies and enemies. Theplexity of their rtionships was sometimes so intricate that not even they could make sense of it, let alone Pei Xuanjing.


    That¡¯s why, after simply demanding that a guaranteed number of Divine Positions be given to the forces that provided him with skill manuals, he washed his hands of how the remaining positions would be divided. That was for them to debate. He would not get involved.


    Of course, he did not forget to inform them of his n to establish a Taoist Academy. Whether or not they were willing to send their experts to serve as instructors, Pei Xuanjing was not overly concerned for now.


    In his view, as long as he could sessfully set up the Taoist Academy, these people would eventually want to donate their skills and willingly join the academy as instructors.


    ¡°Brother Pei, are you just going to drop this?¡± Zhao Baiyang frowned and voiced his concern.


    Before he hade, he had mentally prepared various strategies and countermeasures, thinking about how to persuade Pei Xuanjing.


    But Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sudden hands-off approach nullified many of his previous ns.


    Not just him, the rest of the decision-makers from the various forces were also taken aback. They had prepared numerous countermeasures, but never considered such an oue.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled and said, ¡°No matter what decisions I make, there will be dissatisfaction. It¡¯s better for you to discuss it amongst yourselves. As long as you can reach an agreement, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    He did not have the time to waste on them. If not for the fact that he had previously epted their skills, he would not have appeared and would have let them figure it out on their own.<div>


    Now, his requirements were not high. As long as each force could reach the minimum, whatever was left over, they could fight for themselves. As long as no one died, they could even brawl for it.


    After repeated inquiries, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s answer remained the same. They had no choice but to ept his proposal.


    Thus, a huge argument ensued. Each party was fighting fiercely to secure more Divine Positions, and the alliances and feuds that were previously hidden were now out in the open.


    Even the normally reserved Buddhism School had dropped itsposure to join in.


    After all, these Divine Positions were significant. Not only were they benefits, they also represented prestige, something the Buddhism School could not afford to lose.


    As one of the world¡¯s major religions, the Buddhism School could not afford to have too few Divine Positions. Otherwise, its reputation would suffer. Especially how ordinary people and martial artists would see them. Without prestige, how can the Buddhism School flourish and attract more followers?


    Pei Xuanjing sat high in the main seat, with his eyes slightly closed, ignoring the debates and leaving them to sort it out themselves.


    Of course, what he didn¡¯t know was that at this moment inside the Wenhua Hall, Zhu Houji, the emperor of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, was in a simr situation.


    After Zhu Houji finished speaking about the enfeoffment of the Divine Position, he let the important figures of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty present in the hall express their opinions.


    These esteemed figures, who were seen as powerful figures by themon people and ordinary martial artists, were now arguing with each other just likemon people in a marketce.


    Zhu Houji, as the emperor of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, held the supreme position in the empire. These people were all his subjects, loyal to him, but it did not mean they were united. They had their own fights and struggles amongst each other.


    In fact, many of the conflicts and factional struggles among them were results that the emperor himself had allowed to happen. After all, if these people were truly united, he would not be sitting asfortably in his position as he was.


    Now that the emperor had established the approximate guidelines, the question of how Divine Positions should be distributed, among civil officials, noble officials, and royal rtives, was a topic with many opinions.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    After all, the interest this time far exceeded anything in the past, and wasn¡¯t all their previous hard work for this day?


    Civil officials, nobles, and royal rtives fought fiercely, arguing their importance, all trying to secure more Divine Positions for their side.


    Although everyone who was allowed into the Wenhua Hall for the meeting held an extraordinary status and was guaranteed a Divine Position, they were not only representing themselves there. They were also representing the countless supporters they had behind them.


    If they couldn¡¯t gain benefits for their countless supporters, they would eventually be abandoned.


    At this moment, the previous factional strife among civil officials, the new and old disputes among nobles, and the bloodline disputes among royal rtives were all set aside. They all abandoned previous internal disagreements, aiming to gain more Divine Positions for their alliance.<div>


    After all, internal disputes were their own business. The most important thing was to secure the Divine Positions and keep the ¡°meat¡± in their own pots.


    In the face of these arguments, Zhu Houji, even as the emperor, couldn¡¯t intervene too much. After all, this was the oue he had brought about. He couldn¡¯t tantly take sides.


    Moreover, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he had already set aside a portion of the Divine Positions for the Factory Guard and the Inner Court, the debate would¡¯ve be even more intense.


    Lin Qingyi, themander of the Brocade Guards, and the directors of the Two Factories stood silently to one side, afraid of drawing attention and inadvertently getting dragged into the dispute.<div>


    After all, as servants of the Emperor, they had already gained significant advantages. If they appeared ungrateful, they risked losing more than they gained.


    Zhu Houji appeared to be watching these arguments, but in reality, his thoughts had drifted. He was pondering another question: ¡°The Incense Fire God Refining Skill, which relies on gathering the power of faith and incense to enhance strength, would suit the countless citizens of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. If he could gather all this incense and fire divine power, his strength would certainly increase, and so would the strength of the court.¡±


    The Incense Fire God Refining Skill was a skill that Pei Xuanjing obtained from Mr. Wu which was the best fit for the current Great Ming Divine Dynasty.


    Besides Qi Luck, the worship of Divine Positions also involved the power of incense and fire.


    As the emperor of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, he naturally had the power of faith and incense from countless citizens. Holding this power in his hands, if bestowed on officials with Divine Positions, could strengthen Divine Positions whilst reducing the consumption of Qi Luck. This would undoubtedly enhance one¡¯s strength.


    Three dayster, the Emperor called for the Great Morning Meeting, granted positions to all officials, and rewarded all those who had contributed to the campaign against the remnants of the Former Yuan.


    The grand awarding ceremony alsopletely disseminated the much-anticipated regtion regarding the Divine Position Enfeoffment.

 Chapter 511 - 459: Establishing the Taoist Academy, Reactions from all Sides.

    Chapter 511: Chapter 459: Establishing the Taoist Academy, Reactions from all Sides.


    At the court, only fourth-grade and above officials, both civil and military, could receive divine enfeoffment. The rest could only attain Qi Yun. Titles were granted through official seals.


    Since the nobles were fewer in number, all dukes and marquis received enfeoffment. Although they had divine position records, they did not have subordinate divine positions. Only those with real positions could receive subordinate divine assistance.


    The situation was simr for rtives. Depending on the nobles¡¯ ranks, only princes, dukes, and their heirs and grandsons could have divine positions.


    Of course, the most surprising part was the so-called passing on to wives and children. The rightful wives and eldest sons of all fourth-grade or above officials, dukes, and marquis enjoyed protection, but no one else did.


    ording to the emperor¡¯s wishes, this divine investiture was the first of many. With the continued growth and imposing Qi Yun of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, divine investiture would ur periodically like the imperial examination, and the required rank for obtaining divine investiture would gradually decrease. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The divine investitures given to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s group were not as grand and one could even say they were rudimentary.


    Once the negotiations wereplete, Pei Xuanjing merely created Divine Position Seeds in ordance with the negotiated number of divine positions, handed them over, and then washed his hands of the matter.


    Once the divine investiture was over and the gods had returned to their ces, even the Qi Yun increased instead of decreasing as the divine positions of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty became slightly fulfilled.


    However, just when the world hadn¡¯t recovered from these important events, Pei Xuanjing, the Master of the Great Ming and now the world¡¯s number one, announced news that shocked the world and drove countless martial artists crazy.


    ¡± I, Pei Xuanjing, will establish a Taoist Academy. All aspiring martial artists may apply. Those selected to join the academy will be able to practice any skill within the academy, receive instruction from famous teachers, and even receive guidance from me. If one is qualified, one may cultivate my ¡°Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Will Skill.¡±


    After this news spread, it immediately stirred up the already bustling Great Ming Divine Dynasty, like throwing water into boiling oil.


    Who is Pei Xuanjing? He is the Master of the Great Ming, the leader of Shenxiao Sect, a powerful figure at the Spirit Realm Sixth Level, and today¡¯s number one in the world.


    His ¡°Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Will Skill¡± has long been known to the world¡¯s martial artists and is considered the top divine skill in today¡¯s world.


    Every year because of this reputation, countless people hope to join the Shenxiao Sect and receive Pei Xuanjing¡¯s guidance, hoping to be his disciple, but no one has ever seeded.


    Over the years, Pei Xuanjing has only had two disciples, one is the main disciple, now the Deputy Leader of Shenxiao Sect ¨C Pang Hong, the other is a nominal disciple, who is now the Emperor of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty.


    Now, upon hearing that he¡¯s establishing a Taoist Academy ¨C a ce where anyone of respectable origin can cultivate, practice any skill, and receive guidance from esteemed teachers ¨C this undoubtedly drives the world¡¯s martial artists mad.


    ording to the information leaked, the Taoist Academy will consist of an internal and external institution, not to mention the internal institution where future strong practitioners in the Spirit Realm will reside.


    The external institution will have three divisions, each corresponding to the lower, middle, and upper realms of martial arts. At the opening of the academy, the number of disciples recruited will be minimal, with a thousand for the lower realm, five hundred for the middle realm, and a hundred for the higher realm.


    Despite this, the news still attracted countless martial artists. With such an opportunity before them, everyone wanted to take a gamble, as it might change their lives.


    On that day, countless martial artists flooded towards Tiandu, nearly bursting the city.


    ¡°Is he lightly bestowing others with these skill books which are the foundation of our sect?¡± Xue Hanyi asked in surprise.


    When he heard this news, he was stunned. He didn¡¯t understand what Pei Xuanjing was trying to do. It seemed like a radical move.


    For any religious sect, the skill books are considered more important than life; they are the basis of their heritage, the me that keeps their heritage alive.


    Even in a country like the Xue ancient country, when passing on a skill, selection was done carefully, and only those with merits had a chance of learning.


    He didn¡¯t understand Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions. Even if he wanted to establish a Taoist Academy, he could understand. But why would he pass on his skills so lightly?


    In the Sky Wastnd, every cultivator keeps his cultivation methods a secret. Sometimes, even between master and disciple, and close rtives, there isn¡¯t the slightest leak. The method of cultivation is a fundamental principle, not to be peeped at by anyone.


    But now Pei Xuanjing is doing this, isn¡¯t he afraid that his own fundamental skill will be known, and people will find faults, leading to his fall?


    Xue Hanyi just couldn¡¯t understand this.


    By his side, Mu Binghua¡¯s eyes shed with various colors. She too was not certain what Pei Xuanjing was trying to do.


    She looked up sharply and turned to Mr. Wu: ¡°What do you think of Master Pei¡¯s actions, Mr. Wu?¡±.


    Mr. Wu had interacted with Pei Xuanjing a lot recently and should be able to understand his intentions.


    Mr. Wu just smiled lightly: ¡°Master Pei¡¯s vision is outstanding, his actions are beyond myprehension.¡±


    Clearly, he didn¡¯t want to answer this question, and he had no intention of answering these two.


    Although Mr. Wu had a rough idea of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intentions, he didn¡¯t intend to tell these people anything at all.


    Because it didn¡¯t make sense to.


    The Witch Deity Teaching has a long history, and the wise men who managed to preach to the world like Pei Xuanjing, recorded in the Witch Deity Teaching records are all saintly figures. Only such a benevolent person, who harbors the world in their hearts, could do such things as not being private with their skills and willing to give their knowledge to the world.


    However, most of these sage figures appeared in ancient times, with the decline of a hundred families after pre-Qin times, such wise men rarely emerged. Even those who survived the great disaster of the Tang Dynasty, many didn¡¯t have such impressions, let alone the younger generation who grew up in the Tianhuang region?


    Even if he told them, these people, who have been deeply influenced by the current situation, would find it hard to believe.


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t pay attention to any of these things; he was currently instructing Deng Zhong.


    ¡°After weighing up the options for the location of the Taoist Academy, I still think that outside of Tiandu is the most suitable option. I¡¯ve already discussed this with the emperor. Your next task is to coborate with the Capital Camp in selecting disciples. Make sure to strictly follow the rules we have set and not overlook any details,¡± said Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry out your orders,¡± Deng Zhong responded respectfully.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded. This selection was of great significance, and a careless mistake could prove counterproductive.

 Chapter 558: 506

    Chapter 558: 506


    Xue Renfang left Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Taoist Academy quietly, just as he had arrived. Aside from a few people, no one knew that a powerful being, at the seventh level of the Spirit Realm, had evere to the academy.


    However, unlike the confidence Xue Renfang had before his arrival, he still felt somewhat troubled when he left, despite achieving his goal.


    He was clear that the contract he had signed with Pei Xuanjing not long ago was a bit of a gamble. He bet that Pei Xuanjing, as he understood him, was not the kind to resort to schemes, and that he would nullify the contract ording to their agreement on its expiration.


    Otherwise, Pei Xuanjing could easily switch things up. For instance, they agreed that the contract would end after the restoration of Heaven and Earth, when the strong forces of the Sky Wastnd return and the contract bes void.


    But if Pei Xuanjing really wants to alter the concept, he could circte parts of the contract beforehand, and let the news of his signature go public, leaving Xue Renfang in a difficult position.


    ¡­


    Inside the Taoist Academy, Pei Xuanjing fiddled with a snow-white object simr to a ceremonial tablet in his hand. Made by infusing the power of incense fire and ancient jade, it bore the terms of the contract he proposed with Xue Renfang, crafted using the same techniques as his Sanbao Jade Ruyi.


    Of course,pared with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Sanbao Jade Ruyi, this white object wasn¡¯tparable. But perhaps one day, when Pei Xuanjing would have all the strongmen under his control, signing contracts acknowledging him, and worshipping this object with incense fire¡¯s infinite power, it might have its incredible value.


    However, at present, the symbolic significance of this object was definitely greater than its practical meaning.


    Pei Xuanjing was unaware of Xue Renfang¡¯s thoughts, but even if he knew, he would just smile without concern.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing named this contract he drew up the ¡®Immortal and Mortal Covenant!¡¯


    Just from this name, one could tell that Pei Xuanjing had great expectations for it, hoping that it could be a real set of rules to constrain the Fairy Gods, thereby protecting ordinary mortal martial artists.


    While Pei Xuanjing may use an open scheme, or enforce his will with force, he would never resort to treachery.


    After all, what he wanted to do was establish rules, erecting a set of rules is not easy, but breaking them is simple. If he resorts to schemes to pressurize others, aside from this not being in line with his style, it¡¯s also directly against the principles set by the contract.


    As such, he wouldn¡¯t lightly ruin a contract that he ces so much hope in.


    ¡°Next, I need to open branches for the Taoist Academy all over the world, and move ahead with the contribution points¡¯ n.¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    Xue Renfang¡¯s arrival was more of an interlude, and Pei Xuanjing took the opportunity to devise this contract.


    In fact, his initial n was tounch the contribution point exchange and open more academies, so that more martial artists would have the opportunity to receive guidance.


    After all,pared to the countless martial artists out there, even if the academy recruits disciples every year, it¡¯s like a drop in the ocean.


    Only by opening more academies across the world can more martial artists have the chance to learn skills and receive guidance.


    Although as more academies open, Pei Xuanjing may be unable to manage them all, neglecting some, inevitably leading to problems. But Pei Xuanjing thought it was a small probability event.


    Compared to the opportunity of providing more martial artists with the chance to cultivate, these issues are worth disregarding. He can¡¯t always be overly cautious and thereby achieve nothing.


    The reason Pei Xuanjing had not immediatelyunched his n was due to concerns in maintaining confidentiality for those who would exchange their cultivation skills. Now that this problem has been resolved, there is no need for him to hesitate further.


    ¡°The revival of Heaven and Earth has been going on for dozens of years. Although the speed of this revival has now slowed down, more and more people from the Sky Wastnd have returned. The time left for the original martial artists of the Daming World is not much.¡± Pei Xuanjing sighed.


    At the beginning of the revival, people from Sky Wastnd could not return due to the restrictions of Heaven and Earth.


    As dozens of years have passed, Heaven and Earth can amodate more and more powerful beings, naturally leading to an increasing number of arrivals.


    The Sky Wastnd is filled with abundant Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, cultivation was not affected there. Even normal humans growing up in such an environment would enter the Mortal Realm as a martial artist with a bit of cultivation, presenting a considerable advantage aspared to the average people in Daming World.


    Especially now that countless Heaven and Earth Spiritual Materials have been born, the emergence of the Cave Heavens and Blessed Lands has allowed these returnees to seize many opportunities that should have belonged to the martial artists of the Daming World.


    If Pei Xuanjing does not push this n promptly, by the time all these returnees arepletely back, the greatest benefit of the revival of Heaven and Earth may not befall the martial artists of the Daming World, they might miss this opportunity and continue to remain at the bottom level.<div>


    So, Pei Xuanjing decided to push his n in spite of these minor issues, to offer them a chance to fight, even if it means having to lose at the end. After all, it is better than doing nothing at all.


    Pei Xuanjing sought Qingyang Zi and told him about his n.


    Qingyang Zi was very supportive of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s thoughts.


    Pei Xuanjing asked, ¡°In our academy, which instructors could be of great use and be made heads of the branch academies?¡±<div>


    ording to his thoughts, the way this academy is to be built couldpletely follow the education system of his former world.


    Now, apart from the Four Capital Territories, the rest of the administrative divisions of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty are divided into State Roads, Prefectures, and County Cities.


    Pei Xuanjing could easily divide the disciples of the Taoist Academy based on this three-tier system and teach them ordingly.


    Common disciples could begin learning from county towns, like taking exams. Only upon reaching a certain realm could they be promoted to the next level of academies to study.


    ¡°There are indeed some instructors in the academy who can handle the situation on their own,¡± Qingyang Zi slowly said after considering it for a moment.


    While speaking, he had quickly reviewed the many instructors in the academy in his mind and recalled their daily actions and assessments.


    No one knew these instructors better than Qingyang Zi as he managed the day-to-day operations of the academy, even though Pei Xuanjing was the headmaster.


    ¡°In that case, you can start by spreading the news and see how everyone reacts. Once they have reacted, we can then make specific decisions,¡± Pei Xuanjing said.

 Chapter 513: 461: Selection Scheme, Quota Allocation

    Chapter 513: Chapter 461: Selection Scheme, Quota Allocation


    Of course, even if they resent it, since they can¡¯t stop it, they definitely won¡¯t ignore it. Instead, they actively participate by sending many disciples to the Taoist Academy.


    When these powers asked if their disciples could enter the Taoist Academy, Deng Zhong understood: It¡¯s an open scheme. I can¡¯t stop you from spreading your teachings, but I can allow my disciples to im these spots and minimize your influence.


    ¡°As long as these people havee to the selection, there is no need to stop them.¡± Pei Xuanjing understood what they were thinking and signaled not to bother with them.


    Pei Xuanjing had prepared for this. Even with the transmissibility of the Martial ssics, allowing more people to be martial artists, most martial artists without master guidance and environmental edification were generally not as powerful as those from major forces. This was an inevitable fact, and it was what Pei Xuanjing aimed to eliminate.


    Therefore, he had already informed Deng Zhong that they needed to handle the selection of martial artists from major forces differently from those of ordinary origin, and needed to make flexible adjustments.


    Pei Xuanjing certainly wouldn¡¯tpletely reject these martial artists from major forces either. Since he decided to teach all to the people, he naturally wouldn¡¯t care about their background, nor would he be prejudiced.


    However, at this point, ordinary martial artists held significant meaning for Pei Xuanjing. He needed to set an example with these ordinary martial artists to show all martial artists that his words were true and not simply empty talk.


    Of course, these martial artists from major forces weren¡¯t useless to Pei Xuanjing. On the contrary, they were of great use to him, just not urgently so at the moment.


    What he needed was to spread his ideas to these people, slowly influencing them, and letting these ideas take root in their hearts.


    He didn¡¯t need all of them to agree with his viewpoint, just a part of them. Even if only one person approved, if they agreed with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ideas in the future, they would be his biggest supporters.<div>


    ¡°No matter which sect¡¯s disciplese, they can all apply for the selection. However, remember that their quotas must be kept within a certain range, and the quotas for ordinary martial artists must not be encroached upon.¡± Pei Xuanjing stated.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Deng Zhong also knew what to do.


    They needed to maintain a bnce, allowing more ordinary martial artists to join the Martial Academy, even if adjustments were needed.


    ¡°Have all parties responded to the assignment of instructors?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked about another matter.


    Initially, it was agreed with the Taoist School and other Ji Fang Alliances that they would send experts to act as instructors in the Taoist Academy. In response, they also agreed to send people.


    Pei Xuanjing noted that these instructors could obtain teachings and exchange for skills based on their time teaching at the Taoist Academy.


    Given the duration, it should be time for their response.


    ¡°No one has arrived yet. They have all responded that it will take some time to decide on the candidates.¡± Deng Zhong reported honestly.


    Pei Xuanjing was confused. He frowned slightly and said, ¡°Why not yet? Are there no volunteers?¡±


    He felt that the conditions he provided were generous. Could it be that these current strong martial artists all looked down on his offer?


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Deng Zhong shook his head and exined with a bitter smile, ¡°You may not know, Master, each household has made a big fuss about this instructor position. Not only them, but even our Shenxiao Sect has had serious disputes over these positions.¡±


    For Pei Xuanjing, to teach many martial artists, he didn¡¯t need to be too strong. Especially for those ordinary martial artists below the Fourth-grade, basically, any Grandmaster martial artist was qualified.


    If these Grandmaster martial artists could receive Pei Xuanjing¡¯s guidance, it would presumably be much easier for them to breakthrough to the Spirit Realmter.


    This prime opportunity that many people sought was eagerly epted by martial artists.


    However, although the Heaven and Earth had recovered, making it easy for martial artists to cultivate and breakthrough, transitioning from Mortal Realm to Spirit Realm remained a hurdle, trapping countless martial artists who were unable to breakthrough.


    This opportunity was good, but for major powers, it was more of a case of more monks than porridge, with many coveting those ces, to the point of nearlying to blows over ces.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    This was also true within the Shenxiao Sect. Even though Pei Xuanjing was the master, he was often cultivating and had few opportunities to guide others, except for his direct disciple, Pang Hong and other people like Yu Zhenzi.


    The rest of the martial artists who couldn¡¯t step into the Spirit Realm probably didn¡¯t even have a chance to have a few words with Pei Xuanjing, let alone receive his guidance.<div>


    After hearing Deng Zhong¡¯s exnation, Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed, realizing he¡¯d been neglecting the affairs of the Shenxiao Sect.


    He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Okay, ordinary martial artists from our sect can listen on the side of the Taoist Academy. As long as they break through to the third-grade or above, they can listen whenever I preach in the Taoist Academy in the future.¡±


    This was his blessing to his disciples as the master of the Shenxiao Sect, and nobody would object to it.


    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡± Deng Zhong thanked him emotionally.<div>


    When this news is passed on, it¡¯s bound to please his disciples and appease the sect¡¯s martial artists. His job would also be a bit easier.


    ¡°Alright, go and get busy.¡± Pei Xuanjing signaled.


    Deng Zhong left with his orders, and Pei Xuanjing continued to flip through the records in his hand. These were some of the happenings of this period, Bai Xiaosheng felt it necessary for Pei Xuanjing to pay attention to and wouldpile them into a book and send it over.


    He looked through these records and understood what had happened in the Great Ming Divine Dynasty during this period.


    During this time, after the Divine Dynasty¡¯s enfeoffment, the Great Ming Divine Dynasty made many reforms, especially regarding the previous ranks of the imperial court¡¯s nobles.


    Originally, as per the old system left by Emperor Taizu of Great Ming, regardless of whether they were prince or duke, all nobles were above rank and did not enter the nine-grade system.


    But now, since the Divine Dynasty¡¯s officials¡¯ grades are rted to the divine position and Qi Luck they upy, Zhu Houji, the master of the Divine Dynasty, immediately decided to incorporate these noble ranks into the nine-grade system.

 Chapter 514: 462: Heaven and Earth Karma, Jade Purity True Monarch

    Chapter 514: Chapter 462: Heaven and Earth Karma, Jade Purity True Monarch


    Prince ranks as the first-grade, while a provincial King is a lower first-grade, a Duke is a second-grade, a Marquis is a lower second-grade, while an Earl is a third-grade.


    Such changes, though downsizing the nobles¡¯ ranks, allow them to genuinely enjoy the benefits of Divine Rank. The master of the Divine Dynasty who holds the Golden Book and Jade Scroll no longer needs to worry about the rebellion of the vassal kings. With a wave of his hand, he permits the royal rtives to take part in affairs of the imperial court, and ordinary royals can also participate in the imperial examinations.


    With such adjustments, almost noints were left, and they also reduced the burden on the Court.


    ¡°Initially, the Great Ming court was only bnced between the noble and civil officials. Now, the royals are introduced to create a triumvirate, making the bncing process simpler.¡± Reading about this, Pei Xuanjing marveled at the political skills of his nominal disciple.


    The following matters were those outside the border. Those powers had already acquired territories beyond the border and were speeding up their establishment, hunting the beasts in the grasnds to quickly cultivate their experts.


    After all, the world now supports stronger experts, and there have been multiple returns of strong individuals from Tianhuang world. If they don¡¯t develop quickly, they will certainly fall behind.


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t care too much about this news as this was something that every alliance would do. Although the areas outside the border are now in their hands, they are far from being truly integrated. Various powers are restraining themselves, not wanting to create conflict.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    However, it¡¯s foreseeable that in the not-so-distant future, after all these forces have digested these territories, their sights will unconsciously fall on those new areas. If anyonegs behind, they might be fodder for others.


    ¡°A strong individual from Tianhuang realm seems to have appeared, but their identity has not been confirmed yet.¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face slightly changed upon seeing the next piece of information.


    Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s intelligencework epasses the whole world, even overseas, with his agents collecting information. Now, as he presides over the Imperial Astronomical Observatory and coborates with the Six Gates of the Factory Guard, he gained ess to even more information and is in control of all affairs.<div>


    Ever since Xue Hanyi and others appeared, Bai Xiaosheng, knowing about Tianhuang realm, paid extra attention to its news.


    Although several individuals from Tianhuang realm¡¯s forces have been encountered, Bai Xiaosheng once raised a question to Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Among those who have appeared, excluding the mysterious Mr. Wu, whether it¡¯s Xue Hanyi and his sibling, Heart Moon Lake, or the people from Great River Ancient Country who appeared at the Offering Ceremony, at most they belong to a prominent group in Tianhuang realm,¡± Bai Xiaosheng asked with furrowed brows, ¡°If these prominent forces from Tianhuang realm can send people back, then those top-tier forces couldn¡¯t possibly have not noticed the revival of Heaven and Earth, and couldn¡¯t possibly remain indifferent. If they really are like this, then they don¡¯t deserve to be top-tier forces, standing at the pinnacle of Tianhuang realm.¡±


    ¡°The only exnation is that they¡¯ve sent people back. However, because of your presence, their powers are insufficient, so they had to hide in obscurity and observe us secretly.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s rare interventions, each explosive like thunder, have imed the lives of a Spirit beast King of the Sixth Spirit Realm Level and a powerful expert of the Sixth Level of the Spirit Realm. At present, it is fitting to say that Pei Xuanjing is invincible.


    Thus, having such a strong individual suppressing the world, even if those people return, they probably would not be Pei Xuanjing¡¯s match. Hence, they likely chose to hide, continue collecting information, and observe silently.


    Pei Xuanjing agreed with Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s view and he even purposely inquired about it from the mysterious Mr. Wu.


    Mr. Wu¡¯s reply was very simr to Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s: ¡°Any power that survived the catastrophe of the Tang Dynasty and still exists should not be underestimated, especially those top-tier powers. Their training and education for disciples and followers are absolutely exceptional.¡±


    In Mr. Wu¡¯s view, Ying Zhong¡¯s performance was very disappointing that day. If it were disciples from top-tier powers, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate so much. They would either decisively act or decisively leave, and they certainly wouldn¡¯t waver.


    ¡°It seems there are more and more intriguing affairs in the world.¡± Pei Xuanjing showed a faint smile.


    He now mostly concentrated on his closed-door cultivation and rarely goes out because there are few people in the world who can threaten him, which somewhat diminishes the fun for him.


    However, the return of these powers from Tianhuang realm may make the world much more interesting.


    Even though he is only at the Sixth Level of the Spirit Realm currently, Pei Xuanjing is somewhat curious. With the Golden Book and Jade Scroll in his hand, could he, like what the rumors said, further strengthen hisbat power?


    You should know that although he has not yet refined his Divine Position, it is ready. As soon as he wishes, it will be in an instant.


    The Divine Position in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hands that hasn¡¯t been refined yet, is one of the only two Divine Positions of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, named: the Supreme Shenxiao Yuzhen King, Emperor of the South Pole Eternal Life, simply referred to as Jade Purity True Monarch.


    This is the Divine Position title that Pei Xuanjing chose for himself. He borrowed a title from the legendary Emperor of the South Pole Eternal Life, since Shenxiao Sect worshiped the Shenxiao Great Emperor, the God of Thunder, in the Jade Mansion, so his title can be said to be deserved.


    ording to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s study of this Divine Position, under the boost of the Divine Dynasty¡¯s current luck, if he refines this Divine Position, using the amplification of Divine Dynasty¡¯s luck, he may be able to exert the strength of Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm without being restricted and limited by Heaven and Earth.


    Spirit Realm Level Nine, ascending to the heaven in one step. The Seventh Level of Spirit Realm is indeed thest big step in the cultivation of the Spirit Realm. At this level, the strong have begun to ascend to heaven and tread on the path of immortality.


    ording to the information obtained from Mr. Wu, if there are really immortal routes, then the powerful experts at the Seventh Level of the Spirit Realm already qualify to seek immortality.<div>


    ¡°Although Divine Position is good, it¡¯s best not to refine it if possible at present,¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    He personally refined the Divine Positions of various factions in the martial arts world with the deputy volume of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, so he has grown quite familiar with the structure of these Divine Positions.


    The so-called Divine Position is in fact a kind of karma of Heaven and Earth. After being bestowed with the karma of Heaven and Earth, one can slowly rely on it to nourish their body, leading to the evolution of their life force, gradually bonding with the karmic position of Heaven and Earth, and thus gaining control over Heaven and Earth.


    But there¡¯s a drawback. Those who obtain the Divine Position will unconsciously be influenced by the karma of Heaven and Earth, even dissipating their original Dao.<div>

 Chapter 515: 463: Anticipated Divine Position, Temple Sacrifice

    Chapter 515: Chapter 463: Anticipated Divine Position, Temple Sacrifice


    The vastness of heaven and earth is hard to grasp, unless one has an outstanding strength, the position of heaven and earth may sh with their own Great Tao during the evolutionary process. Either they abandon their own Great Tao, or they abandon the authority they hold.


    Even with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current strength, he is also extremely cautious about this impact.


    Although the Divine Position of the Jade Purity True Monarch that Pei Xuanjing has now condensed is a good fit for his Taoist foundation, it is still not perfect.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current path should be based on the Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Intention, practicing both the Refining Essence and Refining Spirit methods. However, the power he has now only includes that of Thunder, which is drastically different from his ideal goal.


    The honor of the Jade Purity True Monarch should be the Shenxiao Yuzhen King the Emperor of Longevity, the Holy Emperor of Sky, and the Source of All Gods¡¯ Law. All the power of the godses from him.


    His authority shouldn¡¯t just beposed of thunder, it should also includemanding all spirits, controlling the weather of the Four Seasons, summoning wind and rain, supervising Thunder and Lightning Gods and Demons, as well as controlling the central mechanism of the world¡¯s cause and effect.


    However, with the current strength of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, the Golden Book and Jade Scroll cannot possibly condense such power. In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view, even if the Great Ming Divine Dynasty reaches its peak and restores the majesty that the Golden Book and Jade Scroll should have, it is still impossible to seal a Divine Position with such power.


    ¡°If one truly wants to seal a position for the ¡®Emperor of the South Pole Eternal Life¡¯, it is likely necessary for the Great Ming Divine Dynasty to transform the Golden Book and Jade Scroll into the Gods Sealing List and truly be the Heavenly Court that rules all heavens and spans through countless space-times, to foster such an existence,¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    Commanding all spirits, controlling the weather of the Four Seasons, summoning wind and rain, supervising Thunder and Lightning Gods and Demons, and controlling the central mechanism of the world¡¯s cause and effect.


    Only a being that surpasses the Fairy Gods can hold such power. In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view, unless a position supported by the Heavenly Court is created, it is absolutely impossible.<div>


    Of course, while being cautious, one cannot let caution hinder action. After all, given the current situation, where the cost of simtions is bing increasingly high, the key question for Pei Xuanjing is how to quickly enhance his own strength to face the many experts of the Sky Wastnd in the future.


    So he came up with a solution, which was how to use the current Divine Position to enhance his strength without being affected by the Heaven and Earth Karma, or at least, minimize its impact.


    ¡°In the legends of my past life, gods would refine their own sacred artifacts, symbolizing their own authority. If I could refine a sacred artifact of my own and incorporate the Heaven and Earth Karma into it, I could learn and cultivate using the Heaven and Earth Karma, yet minimize the impact,¡± Pei Xuanjing calcted inwardly.


    The sacred artifact is different from the Divine Weapon. It can be a weapon, a treasure, and represent various things, but it¡¯s more often the symbol of authority.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Although Pei Xuanjing thought of this solution, he didn¡¯t start refining it because he didn¡¯t have the materials to begin with.


    Even with the best n, without adequate resources, it will be in vain. Even if Pei Xuanjing thought of a solution, he couldn¡¯t begin to implement it.


    After all, not just any ordinary object could bear the authority of Heaven and Earth Karma, especially when he harbored a tremendous ambition of refining a growing sacred artifact, which required even more stringent materials.


    ¡°I just hope that Bai Xiaosheng can give me some good news.¡±


    Ever since Pei Xuanjing found out that the inherent Divine Material, Purple Lightning Divine Gold, could provide him with Taoyun, he asked Bai Xiaosheng to look for some extraordinary minerals for him. Many people from the Taoist School and Shenxiao Sect have alsoboriously worked for this cause, but so far there has been no news.


    Imperial City, Wenhua Hall.


    Zhu Houji, the ruler of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, was examining the reports in his hands and annotating decisions on the matters that the elders from the Cab could not make on their own.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Minister Yan requests an audience.¡± After receiving the news from an internal servant, Eunuch Huang Jin from the Office of Imperial Sacrifices took a few small steps towards Zhu Houji and spoke softly.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Zhu Houji continued to annotate the report in his hand without raising his head, ¡°Summon him in.¡±


    ¡°Summon the Minister of the Ministry of Rites to the Pce.¡± Huang Jin¡¯s sharp yet unoffending voice echoed.


    Yan Weizhong, the Minister of the Ministry of Rites, straightened his official uniform outside the pce, walked into the hall, and knelt down to salute in front of the emperor:


    ¡°I, the Minister of the Ministry of Rites, Yan Weizhong, pay respects to His Highness, the Feixuan Emperor, Supreme Sovereign of Lingxiao and Uprising Sun, the Emperor of Eternity.¡±


    This was the formal title of Zhu Houji, the Emperor of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, also known as his full Divine Position.


    No one knew how strong Zhu Houji was at this particr moment, when he was seated in the heart of Tiandu, the ce with the strongest Divine Dynasty Luck of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, possessing an extremely high-quality Divine Position, and holding the Golden Book and Jade Scroll.


    Yan Weizhong ttered the Emperor with his address, and it seemed that Zhu Houji clearly enjoyed it.<div>


    He put down the report and a smile appeared on his face: ¡°Get up, my beloved minister, please take a seat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty!¡±


    When Yan Weizhong stood up, a guard naturally ced a chair behind him.


    But being as cautious as Yan Weizhong, he carefully only sat down halfway, prepared to stand at any moment.<div>


    ¡°What brings you here today, my beloved minister?¡± Zhu Houji asked.


    At present, the newly-established Divine Dynasty is dealing with countless matters. The officials in the Great Ming Divine Dynasty are busy all day long, especially these elder ministers who keep working without rest every day. However, those who possess the Divine Position are energetic, especially the original old ministers who may not have been reverted to their youth, but have recovered to the state of their youth. Even if they work day and night, they won¡¯t have anyints.


    As the Minister of the Ministry of Rites, Yan Weizhong not only needs to create a set of rituals and systems for the Divine Dynasty, but he also must assist Pei Xuanjing in the nomination of Taoist academy students. So, it¡¯s rather surprising that he even has time to visit.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I am here today on a matter that needs your decision,¡± said Yan Weizhong.


    Of all the tasks that he is currently overseeing, the rest can be put on hold, but one cannot be dyed¡ªthis matter is of the utmost importance.


    ¡°Speak, I am listening,¡± Zhu Houji signalled for him to continue.


    ¡°The ordinances about the temple construction that Your Majesty was promoting across thend have been established. However, the selection of the apanying sacrificial offerings requires Your Majesty¡¯s decision,¡± said Yan Weizhong. He took out a report from his sleeves and the royal eunuch Huang Jin, who was in charge of sealing, took it and presented it to the emperor.


    The sacrificial temple is the temple built for the emperor to worship, attracting worship and the power of the Incense Faith from the people. The main worshiper of this temple is naturally the emperor himself. However, as for who will be the co-worshipper, that is indeed an issue worth discussing.

 Chapter 516: 464: Entering the Temple for Rituals, The Emperor Probes

    Chapter 516: Chapter 464: Entering the Temple for Rituals, The Emperor Probes


    After all, the Incense Fire God Refining Skill that leverages the Power of Incense Fire for cultivation is beneficial for all officials of the Great Ming imperial court. Almost all officials have practiced this skill.


    However, no matter howrge the temple for worship is, the number of apanying worshipers it can amodate is limited. It¡¯s impossible for everyone to participate.


    The position of apanying the worship is of great importance. It concerns every official¡¯s cultivation and the promotion of their Divine Position. Even Yan Weizhong would not dare to make a decision lightly without the emperor¡¯s decree.


    After all, if there¡¯s the emperor¡¯s decree, he wouldn¡¯t mind being scapegoated. He wouldn¡¯t fear bacsh or resentment from others because the emperor would shield him.


    But if he made a decision hastily, he would not only provoke jealousy from his colleagues but also lose the emperor¡¯s protection.


    Zhu Houji took the memorial scrolls and reviewed the ns thereon. Yan Weizhong sat down on a chair, solemnly waiting for the emperor¡¯s decision.


    This n seems straightforward, requiring only to pick suitable locations to erect temples within the current territories of Great Ming.


    However, the matter is not so simple. Besides the vast territories of Great Ming, just the sheer number of temples required by each state-riverwork is a astronomical number. Once the number of temples is settled, people need to be dispatched to inspect local geographic conditions and select spots before confirming their suitability.


    This is a massive project. In the past, even setting aside the difficulty of the task, just the depletion ofbor resources and the grandeur of the project would have encountered opposition from countless officials.


    But now, not a single official opposes this n since it was proposed. Instead, this n passed unanimously without any obstruction from officials of any departments.<div>


    Because all officials understand that these temples can absorb faith incense, which is the very thing that the Great Ming Divine Dynasty and they who seek longevity need most urgently.


    ¡°Temples are tentatively divided into three grades. Three-grade temples select a few First-ss officials for apaniment, two-grade temples select a few Second-ss or above officials, and one-grade temples are limited to selecting Third-grade or above officials to apany.¡± said Zhu Houji, putting down the petition scrolls.


    He had already made up his mind about this. He would take much of the power of ecense faith from the temples for himself, leaving part of it in the original temples for the officials of each province to control, using it as a precaution. The rest would be allocated to these apanying officials.


    Of course, he would not use all the collected Power of Incense Faith for cultivation. Instead, he would take a portion of it as a form of sry, distributing it to these officials, thus ensuring better control over the Divine Dynasty.


    In Zhu Houji¡¯s view, the Power of Incense Faith is just like the taxes Great Ming collected every year. It¡¯s even more convenient than the annual tax collection. After all, people could hoard taxes privately, but for the Power of Incense Faith, all he needed to do was develop a thought with his Yin Spirit, and he could clearly calcte the Power of Incense Faith produced by each temple.


    As long as he held this Power of Incense Faith in his hands, he would effectively control the entire Great Ming Divine Dynasty. Unless someone could snatch the Directory of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, no one could shake his position.


    ¡°I shall follow your Majesty¡¯s inclination.¡± Yan Weizhong nodded in agreement.


    ¡°By the way, it seems to be missing one person in this list of apanying worshippers?¡± The emperor suddenly said.


    As he flipped through the list of worshippers for the temples, he suddenly noticed a discrepancy. The name of the person he had in mind did not appear on it.


    There was one person missing!


    Yan Weizhong was startled by this oversight. It was inconceivable that such an error could ur, especially since he had supervised the matter personally. However, if the emperor said there was someone missing, then there was undoubtedly someone missing. He hastily knelt down, ¡°Your servant is terrified, please enlighten me, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Where is the position for the National Teacher?¡± Zhu Houji asked with a frown.


    How could the National Teacher¡¯s position for worship be missing?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Hearing Zhu Houji mention the National Teacher, Pei Xuanjing, Yan Weizhong was taken aback, and realized his oversight.


    Originally, he believed that the master-disciple rtionship between the emperor and Pei Xuanjing was merely superficial. inly because during the time Pei Xuanjing acted in Imperial City, he undoubtedly caused the royal family to lose face. Regardless of his merits in promoting the Divine Dynasty, possessing a copy of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll in his hands would inevitably cause the emperor¡¯s apprehension.


    If the emperor¡¯s cooperation was initially reluctant, now he entirely has the qualifications to be on an equal footing with Pei. Despite his inability to entirely sever ties with Pei, he has the rights to ignore Pei on some matters. Therefore, he initially overlooked this, not wanting to offend the emperor. But it seems now that things are not as he expected.


    Yan Weizhong felt a hint of surprise in his heart, but remainedposed, listening to what the emperor had to say.


    ¡°The apanying worship position is reserved for the National Teacher. Where there is a temple of mine, there is the National Teacher¡¯s apanying worship.¡±


    In Zhu Houji¡¯s view, since Pei Xuanjing taught him this skill, and Pei also follows the Cultivating Three Ways Simultaneously approach, this skill must be vastly beneficial for him too.<div>


    Therefore, he should share part of this Power of Incense Faith with Pei without needing Pei to remind him of it. Otherwise, it would mean that he was ipetent at handling affairs.


    Of course, he also had another test, which was to see whether Pei Xuanjing would use this Power of Incense Faith. If Pei used it, all would be well, but if refused or neglected it, then he would need to think deeply about it.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Yan Weizhong was astounded, but dared not show the slightest hint of it on his face. He responded respectfully.<div>


    ¡°Apanying worship? Me?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing expressed surprise when he heard this news.


    ¡°Indeed, you can consider this as a friendly gesture from His Majesty, showing that he currently has no intention to turn against you.¡± Gu Ji said with a smile.


    He was sent by the emperor to convey this message to Pei Xuanjing, and he also wanted to thank Pei Xuanjing for helping him in the past.


    It should be noted that although a Divine Position can be obtained by Fourth-grade or higher officials, only those with Third-grade or higher capability could bear and refine the Divine Position to maximize its power.


    It was Pei Xuanjing who personally intervened, helped him to enter the Third-grade Grandmaster Realm. Although it was only an imitation, for Gu Ji, it was a significant gain that allowed him to better bear the power of the Divine Position.


    ¡°Haha. Mr. Gu, you¡¯re good at ying dumb.¡± Pei Xuanjing chuckled. He fully understood the implication behind Zhu Houji¡¯s move.


    While it radiated good intentions and signaled that he did not intend to break their cooperation, wasn¡¯t Zhu also testing him, to see if he was also practicing the Incense Fire God Refining Skill?

 Chapter 517: 465: Crafting Divine Artifacts? Protector or Grave Digger!

    Chapter 517: Chapter 465: Crafting Divine Artifacts? Protector or Grave Digger!


    As shrewd old foxes in the court, how could Gu Ji and others fail to see through such actions?


    Even more so, the Emperor¡¯s actions this time, were not just the intentions of the Emperor alone, but represented the collective will of them all.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Gu Ji chuckled but remained silent, not giving any response.


    Such matters are to be carried out secretly without a word, even if Pei Xuanjing sees through it, he will not admit it.


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t mind this, he said: ¡°Mr. Gu, do me a favour and pass on a message. I¡¯ll ept the power of this incense faith. In the future, my share of this faith power should not be missed by a single strand.¡±


    When he spoke thest sentence, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s expression was stern, implying a non-negotiable request.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing suddenly so serious made Gu Ji inwardly curse aloud


    Such value ced on the power of incense faith means that it is likely much more important than they originally conceived.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    However, now that things havee to this point, what¡¯s done is done, and they have no choice but to go along with this. He can only nod in agreement: ¡°Rest assured! ¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Pei Xuanjing smiled. His smile was filled with mystery.<div>


    Having achieved his goal, Gu Ji didn¡¯t linger. His matters were numerous, thus he had no time to dy.


    Besides, even in his leisure time, he wanted to seize the moment to refine his divine position, not waste time in needless embarrassment.


    Watching Gu Ji¡¯s departing figure, the smile on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face grew even brighter.


    If there was a way to describe his feelings at the moment, it would be akin to him being sleepy and someone providing a pillow.


    Normally, refining such a divine position could indeed help in his cultivation, but it was easy to be influenced by the karma of Heaven and Earth. Hence, Pei Xuanjing has been constantly seeking ways to reduce this influence.


    He wanted to imitate the way the gods grasped their authority ording to his own previous life¡¯s experiences, and create his own divine artifact to control the divine position.


    However, while he thought of this solution, he had no clue as of yet as to what materials could be used to achieve it.


    But the news brought by Gu Ji just now sparked realization in Pei Xuanjing. Incense faith is the most significant sustenance for the gods. Although he could not absorb it to prevent being tainted, he could collect it as a main raw material in creating divine artifacts.


    He remembered that in legends, the power of the incense faith was something of a cure-all, suitable for all purposes. It could very well be the main material for his divine artifact. As the power of the faith continues to grow, it would allow his divine artifact to constantly evolve and be more powerful.


    How could this not make Pei Xuanjing happy?


    After this momentary departure from seclusion, Pei Xuanjing dealt with a few tasks and again entered seclusion. As he continued to refine the Taoism rhythmatist within the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, he also studied the martial arts techniques obtained from various major forces.


    ¡°Arhat Divine Skill¡±, ¡°Dragon-subduing and Elephant-taming Skill¡±, ¡°Bodhi Heart Method¡±, ¡°Bodhi Sword Skill¡±; ¡°Iron Corpse Skill¡±, ¡°Separation Fire Divine Skill¡±, ¡°Supreme Void Profound Skill¡±, ¡°Heavenly Demon Palm¡±, ¡°Blood Shadow Demon¡±; ¡°Pure Yang Cultivation Skill¡±, ¡°Turtle Breath Great Method¡±, ¡°Five Thunder Palm¡±, ¡°Innate Skill¡±¡­


    Various top-notch martial arts, semi-lost techniques, and even lost techniques originating from Buddha, Tao, and Demon factions are now randomly ced in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s secret chamber, avable for him to peruse.


    These were all martial art techniques that Pei Xuanjing had traded from various factions. When the Daoist Academy is established, he will put them there. Any student or instructor of the Daoist Academy will be able to exchange the corresponding martial arts techniques for practice with just contribution points.


    In this period, Pei Xuanjing studied these martial arts techniques, and with his understanding at the Spirit Realm level, he was able to get a clearer understanding of these techniques.


    He extracted their strengths, examined their weaknesses, and used these insights to modify his Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Intention and Shenxiao Mysterious Skill.


    Even though only a short half a year had passed, Pei Xuanjing maderge strides. He made many adjustments to his Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Intention and Shenxiao Mysterious Skill.


    Now, His Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Intention and Shenxiao Mysterious Skill have undergone great changespared to half a year ago when he had allowed Zhao Baiyang and others to watch freely. They have be more suitable for Pei Xuanjing and even moreprehensive.


    Of course, Pei Xuanjing, having examined the Thunder Method martial arts of Dragon Tiger Mountain, also improved his Shenxiao Thunder Palm once more.<div>


    Previously, such martial arts techniques could no longer keep up with his increased strength. However, this round of examination boosted its power even further, which can now be considered as a Spirit Realm martial arts skill.


    As time went by, although Pei Xuanjing was in seclusion, the development of the world did not stop.


    Especially the Great Ming, which elevated to a Divine Dynasty, epassed vast territories, suppressed the world, reigned supreme, the people prospered, the climate yielded good harvest and the people lived in peace.


    Of course, for themon folks, their lives are more stable. But for martial artists worldwide, the world has be more tumultuous, leaving them dumbfounded.<div>


    In the original Daming World, numerous major factions upied the top of the food chain. They upied 90% of the world¡¯s interests. Even though there were conflicts amongst each other, the benefits hardly ever dripped down to the bottomyer martial artists.


    When Emperor Wuzong was assassinated, was it truly because Zhao Baiyang conspired with some evil practitioners? However, concerning this plot, were the powerful figures of those major factions truly oblivious?


    Precisely because Emperor Wuzong had ordered theption of the Martial ssics to be spread across the world, moremon people had obtained methods for cultivation, setting them on the road of cultivation, and increased the number of people whopeted for stints at cultivation resources, infringing on their interests, which led to that assassination.


    Over countless years, numerous emperors have tried to meddle with the interests of these monopoly forces, but they ended up either dead or instigating chaos throughout their realms, leading to the disintegration of their empires.


    Emperor Wuzong was not the first to be assassinated, nor will he be thest.


    Of course, these are things that were taken for granted by the various high-ranking forces. They have been using these tactics for thousands of years to deter anyone who wants to meddle with their interests, hence maintaining their longsting hold on power.


    However, no one anticipated that someone like Pei Xuanjing would appear, someone who, although in control of a major force, was still determined to break this monopoly.


    Although Pei Xuanjing took over the name of the Shenxiao Sect and was recognized as their member by them, this powerful figure did not protect them; instead, he became their gravedigger. His series of actions made the control of these major forces wobble instead of bing more robust.

 Chapter 518: 466: Let them suffer a bit, I’ll take the blame.

    Chapter 518: Chapter 466: Let them suffer a bit, I¡¯ll take the me.


    Ever since the rise of Pei Xuanjing, during the Great Morning Meeting at the Imperial City, he broke the monopolistic control of the Great Ming royal family and thereby wrested some of the powers that previously belonged to the Great Ming royal family and the imperial court. It can be said that he created an opening for various forces worldwide.


    Afterward, Pei Xuanjing teamed up with various forces of the Taoist School, broke the seal of Heaven and Earth, revived the Heaven and Earth once again, paving the way for the global martial artists.


    In the subsequent battle outside the border, several factions were promoted to the Divine Position by the Divine Dynasty¡­


    Each of these events undoubtedly gained them the favor of these great powers, as the interests gained by theserge forces were significantly more than those earned by ordinary martial artists.


    However, there are two sides to everything. Despite them reaping substantial benefits from the events promoted by Pei Xuanjing, these incidents led to both worldly martial artists and the Great Ming imperial court gaining even more.


    Take for example the Military City that Pei Xuanjing gifted to the global martial artists outside the border. After the promotion of Great Ming to the Divine Dynasty, with the increasing strength of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, they would naturally strive to suppress various forces again. It¡¯s an inevitable trend, absolutely irreversible.


    Why would the Great Ming Divine Dynasty support Pei Xuanjing¡¯s proposal to establish the Taoist Academy this time? Because the Great Ming Divine Dynasty understands that it would be the ultimate beneficiary. With countless martial artists rising without any background, their dependence on theserge forces would reduce, and there would be more people to rece them.


    ¡°Ever since the appearance of Grandmaster Pei, while we seemingly gained more benefits, the actual proportion we hold in the world has been reduced.¡±


    This was an evaluation made by a wise person in a great power about everything that Pei Xuanjing had done.


    Pei Xuanjing is indeed aware of this, but he doesn¡¯t care a whit. He knows that there are even more outrageous statements made when he ns to establish the Taoist Academy and teach all skills to the global martial artists.<div>


    ¡°What does Pei Xuanjing want to do? This is undermining our foundations. Now that Pei Xuanjing has sessfully cultivated, he might not care about us, but does he disregard his Shenxiao Sect as well?¡±


    Although they seemed to be scared by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s deterrence, countless offensive words came out behind his back. To say the least, this move by Pei Xuanjing almost caused a number of furious conservative vested interest holders, which left them indignant.


    Everyone with a sane mind knows that if Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n is pushed forward, their advantages would be continuously chopped down in the future, and they will have to stand on the same start line as the martial artists of ordinary origin. This is almost unbearable for them.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s use of Divine Positions to exchange skills and his push to establish the Taoist Academy looked quite smooth. However, numerous open and hidden battles took ce behind the scenes. If not for his power being substantial enough to suppress the world, he probably would have met the same fate as his previous life ¨C being shot in the back 27 times and then ursed for ¡°going berserk¡± and dying.


    Bai Xiaosheng, who always looked down on these people, could not help but advise Pei Xuanjing against popr anger: ¡°It¡¯s better to slow down the push for this matter. If forcing it, those people cannot deal with you, but posing a threat to the disciples of Shenxiao Sect and Taoist School who carry out the n is very likely.¡±


    After all, although Pei Xuanjing is strong enough to resist them, he is not alone. He has the backing of the Shenxiao Sect and the Taoist School, and he needs people to execute these ns.


    These people dare not take action against Pei Xuanjing, but if they are cornered, they would probably act against the disciples who carry out Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ns. Even Pei Xuanjing cannot fully look after everyone, and he cannot do everything by himself.


    ¡°Time does not wait, if they dare to act, then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡± Pei Xuanjing decisively rejected Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s proposal at that time.


    He understands that any reform will inevitably provoke a series of conservative opposition. Those established interest groups will do anything crazy to protect their interests.


    For all this, Pei Xuanjing has made preparations in his heart, and is ready to carry out with iron-blooded hands.


    It is about his path to Bing Immortal and his n, he does not allow anyone to hamper his ns. Even if he does not like killing people, if someone acts recklessly, then don¡¯t me him for being ruthlessly harsh.


    ¡°The path to trascendence is unpredictable, and any opportunity to increase the chances should not be missed. Someone always has to make sacrifices in this world. So, for the sake of our great cause to Bing Immortal, we have to make these great powers suffer a bit longer.¡± Pei Xuanjing seriously said to Bai Xiaosheng and others at that time, ¡°Just do what needs to be done and let me bear the burden.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n must be carried out. For his ns, these great forces had to make some sacrifices. When that dayes, Pei Xuanjing, not being a bridge burner, should naturally have something to gain as well.


    Of course, if these people act recklessly, Pei Xuanjing wouldn¡¯t mind making them pay more.


    Don¡¯t even mention that they could incite ordinary martial artists to riot. If they really went rogue and caused chaos, Pei Xuanjing would show them who held the true power by stepping on their bones in the Heavenly Street, staged a peasant uprising, and then redistributed theirnd.


    When it came to these types of tactics, Pei Xuanjing has seen more and understood more than they do.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s determination, Bai Xiaosheng and others could only stop persuading him. After all, Pei Xuanjing was not wrong, either these great powers bear the burden, or the ordinary martial artists worldwide have to suffer.


    However, if they oppressed the global martial artists too much, it¡¯s easy to cause big trouble, so it¡¯s better to make these great powers suffer. After all, it¡¯s easier to make them pay.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Even so, Pei Xuanjing became more cautious, such as in selecting people for the Taoist Academy, a task that a first-grade martial artist could do, but he dispatched Deng Zhong, a Spirit Realm powerhouse, to execute it personally.<div>


    In a nutshell, although Pei Xuanjing was still in closed-door practice, the series of ns and actions he initiated undoubtedly led to a fierce Internal Competition among the world¡¯s martial artists.


    No one wants to admit their inferiority, especially those martial artists of ordinary origin. Most of them just thought that they were not better than the disciples of the great powers, only because thetter had better skills to practice, better teachers to instruct, and enjoyed more resources.


    They thought that if they put themselves in the same position, they would perform even better.


    Previously, such thoughts of theirs were sneered at by the children of these great powers, mocking them for wishful thinking.<div>


    But now, when the news of Pei Xuanjing establishing the Taoist Academy spread all over the world, countless ordinary martial artists went crazy. The dreams that they originally could only encounter in dreams were now happening in reality.

 Chapter 519: 467: Intense Competition for Spots, Taking the Back Door?

    Chapter 519: Chapter 467: Intense Competition for Spots, Taking the Back Door?


    No one does not want to stand out, especially for those whock opportunities. Once they see an opportunity, they be desperate to seize it, regardless of everything.


    Thus, when the news about the Taoist Academy spread, the martial artists of the world began the first wave of internalpetition. They started to move towards Tiandu, wanting to seize this opportunity and leap like carps crossing the dragon gate, riding on the wind.


    ¡°There are countless strong people in the world, but the only one who truly values us ordinary folk is the State Mentor.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if not for Grandmaster Pei, how could we impoverished martial artists have our moment to shine?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Grandmaster Pei was the one whopiled the Martial ssics that we study.¡±


    ¡°Although some say that many strong people died during the Grandmaster¡¯s rise, weren¡¯t they seeking their own demise?¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster Pei establishing the Taoist Academy has opened a door for us ordinary people to climb up, an act of great virtue, almostparable to the sages of ancient times.¡±


    ¡°If I could join the Taoist Academy, then the Grandmaster would be my benefactor. I would go through fire and water for him, repaying him even with my life.¡±


    Today, what attracts people¡¯s most attention is neither the promotion of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty nor the enfeoffments of divine positions, but the matter of Pei Xuanjing founding the Taoist Academy.


    The ordinary martial artists actually understand this. Whether the Great Ming Divine Dynasty is promoted or divine positions are enfeoffed, what does it matter to them? They are merely being trampled on, living as workhorses for others, and have no chance to shine.<div>


    Can they be excused from paying taxes and offering tributes just because the Great Ming Divine Dynasty has advanced? Can it offer them any kind of title?


    Therefore, they really don¡¯t pay much attention to these matters. Instead, it is Pei Xuanjing¡¯s announcement to establish the Taoist Academy and allow all martial artists to apply, with the potential to be selected, that attracts their attention.


    Who is Pei Xuanjing? He is today¡¯s State Mentor of Great Ming, and the first man without a doubt. If you can join the academy he founded, it is no different from changing your destiny.


    As a result, the reputation of Pei Xuanjing has soared among all people, and he has be a figure of great virtue and benevolence,parable to the sages of ancient times, and the great saviour of ordinary martial artists.


    Even the past deeds of Pei Xuanjing were brought up by the people, praised and celebrated. Initially, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s contribution to theption of the Martial ssics in the Martial Academy was not significant, it was trivial.


    However, in the current situation, he has been praised by countless martial artists. They believe that theption of the Martial ssics was led by him and that he is the greatest contributor.


    At such a result, Pei Xuanjing can¡¯t help butugh and cry. Even if he denies, these martial artists still think that Pei Xuanjing is just being modest. It doesn¡¯t dampen their enthusiasm, but instead, makes them admire Pei Xuanjing even more.


    Yu Qing, a twenty-seven-year-old Seventh-grade Martial Artist, is one such person.


    As an ordinary person, Yu Qing, like most of the countless martial artists in the world,es from an ordinary martial artist family. His father only became a Ninth-grade martial artist by relying on the Martial ssics, which led to some improvement in their family¡¯s living conditions.


    Unfortunately, before he could grow up, his parents were killed due to a martial grudge, leaving only him who luckily survived.


    Although he had some martial arts talents under the age of ten, he couldn¡¯t afford the expensive resources for martial studies, and couldn¡¯t exchange for cultivation skills.


    He could only cultivate with the most basic method ¨C the Martial ssics. Later on, he identally ingested a spiritual medicine in a forbidden blessednd and became a martial artist. After taking revenge for his parents, he aimlessly happened to encounter an army expedition outside the border. He went with the army as a hired martial artist to fight and earn cultivation resources.


    However, it¡¯s not easy for an independent practitioner like him to survive outside the border. Even if they manage to kill a demonic beast, they are still subject to exploitation by the big forces. There¡¯s little left for them in the end.


    Even after spending several years outside the border, his hard work merely sustains his survival, with barely any resources left for cultivation.


    However, everything began to change when Grandmaster Pei arrived. Grandmaster Pei proactively handed over a Military City, governed by the Taoist School, to the martial artists of the world.


    As such, their oppression decreased, their lives became richer, and their daily share of the profits from hunting demonic beasts was no longer taken from them.


    In Yu Qing¡¯s heart, Grandmaster Pei is a good person. He ispassionate and benevolent, the legendary saint. Grandmaster Pei¡¯s existence gives hope to ordinary martial artists like them and shows them the way forward.


    And now, Grandmaster Pei is going to establish a Taoist Academy, willing to teach martial arts to all martial artists, providing everybody a chance to cultivate. His respect for Grandmaster Pei has therefore reached a peak.


    ¡°Establishing the Taoist Academy and teaching skills to all martial artists, what a great act of virtue!¡± Yu Qing sighed in his heart.<div>


    He silently vowed to strive for a ce in the Taoist Academy, to enter the Academy, and to receive guidance from Grandmaster Pei.


    He does not dare to hope to be a disciple, he merely hopes to do something in gratitude for Grandmaster Pei¡¯s kindness.


    Yu Qing looked around. There were many martial artists like him, rushing towards Tiandu in a disheveled state. They mostly came from humble backgrounds, and almost all of them have received favors from Grandmaster Pei.


    Deng Zhong has been very busy for some time. As one of the few strong warriors in the Spirit Realm of the Shenxiao Sect, if he wished, he wouldn¡¯t need to be so busy, he could just focus on cultivating in seclusion.<div>


    However, since it was something the Sect Leader personally ordered, he naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse and was quite serious about handling these matters, ensuring there wasn¡¯t the slightest mistake.


    One day, he had just returned to Tiandu after visiting the suburbs and was about to return to the Taoist Temple to report to the Sect Leader about recent affairs. Unexpectedly, he ran into Daoist Xuanming from the Baiyun Temple.


    ¡°Daoist Deng, please stay.¡± Daoist Xuanming called him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Greetings to the Taoist Priest.¡± Deng Zhong nodded and asked, ¡°Does the Taoist Priest need something?¡±


    Daoist Xuanming nodded, nced around, and said in a low voice, ¡°Daoist Deng, please follow me.¡±


    He led Deng Zhong a few steps away and said, ¡°Today, I would like to ask you for a favor.¡±


    Deng Zhong was puzzled and asked, ¡°May I know what it is, Taoist Priest?¡±


    Daoist Xuanming smiled, then whispered, ¡°It¡¯s this. I have an old friend who has¡­¡±


    Hearing Daoist Xuanming¡¯s words, Deng Zhong thought to himself: Just as I thought.


    Daoist Xuanming has an old friend who was his oldpanion when he traveled the world. Although this friend has passed away, he left a child. Daoist Xuanming wanted to get a ce in the Taoist Academy for this child.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Taoist Priest have some ces? Why do you need to find me?¡± Deng Zhong asked in confusion.

 Chapter 520: 468: Deng Zhong’s Intentions, Two Birds with One Stone?

    Chapter 520: Chapter 468: Deng Zhong¡¯s Intentions, Two Birds with One Stone?


    Ever since he took charge of the selection process for the Taoist Academy, Deng Zhong had encountered such urrences more than once. Daoist Xuanming was neither the first nor thest, and Deng Zhong had grown ustomed to it.


    What puzzled him, however, was why Daoist Xuanming, who certainly had some slots to enter the Taoist Academy, came specifically to him for a favor.


    Hearing Deng Zhong¡¯s question, a trace of embarrassment flickered in Daoist Xuanming¡¯s eyes. He said, ¡°The offspring of my old friend are only pseudo-Wuzongs.¡±


    His answer seemed vague but the reason was very simple. Even though he had some quotas to enter the Taoist Academy, these belonged to the disciples of Baiyun Temple. Not to mention that many disciples and elders within the temple eyed these quotas eagerly. As Master Guan, he definitely couldn¡¯t use the resources of his own sect to repay his personal favors.


    Moreover, the more critical point was that the offspring of his old friend is a pseudo-Wuzong. Although pseudo-Wuzongs have the hope of changing their paths and making breakthroughs again due to the revival of Heaven and Earth, the hardship and tribtion throughout the process are enormous. The future development is truly uncertain and it¡¯s unreasonable to use the sect¡¯s resources for this uncertain investment.


    Upon understanding Daoist Xuanming¡¯s intentions, Deng Zhong showed his difficulty and said, ¡°This decision needs to be made by Sect Leader (True Person). I cannot make it.¡±


    If Daoist Xuanming had wanted a quota for a Lower Court disciple, Deng Zhong could have used his power to grant it with no trouble. However, amodating a pseudo-Wuzong was a different story.


    Based on the n by Sect Leader (True Person), he would personally teach these Upper Court disciples for a while. Every single slot was precious and limited in number. If one person gets more, another gets less.


    The quotas for these Upper Court disciples were coveted by countless martial artists. With the revival of Heaven and Earth, first-ss martial artists abound and many of them were held back before the gates of Spirit Realm.


    Currently, there is Pei Xuanjing, the world¡¯s strongest person, willing to provide personal instruction and guidance. This is an extraordinary opportunity thates once in a millennia. No one wants to miss it and many strong people are exhausting their efforts to seize this rare opportunity.<div>


    In such a situation, even some second-ss martial artists are uncertain of securing a slot, let alone allowing a third-grade pseudo-Wuzong to join. Deng Zhong simply does not have the authority to offer this as a favor.


    Upon hearing these words, Daoist Xuanming sighed, fully understanding Deng Zhong¡¯s hesitation.


    He is not an unreasonable person. Understanding Deng Zhong¡¯s difficulty, he knows he can¡¯t ask Deng Zhong to take such a huge risk.


    Deng Zhong suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t I go and test the waters with Sect Leader (True Person) first? Let¡¯s see what he has to say.¡±


    Initially, he didn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter. Although it is beneficial to build a good rtionship with Daoist Xuanming, a powerful figure in the Taoist School, if it results in the displeasure of the Sect Leader (True Person), Deng Zhong was absolutely unwilling to bear the cost.


    However, after giving it some thought, he had an idea and decided to bring it up to the Sect Leader (True Person), to see if it was worth a try. If it was feasible, then it could be a win-win situation.


    Moreover, merely asking wouldn¡¯t cause harm. Even if the Sect Leader (True Person) refuses, Daoist Xuanming cannot me Deng Zhong. Instead, he would owe Deng Zhong a favor for having asked on his behalf.


    Hearing Deng Zhong¡¯s willingness to speak up, a smile appeared on Daoist Xuanming¡¯s face. He repeatedly expressed his gratitude, ¡°In that case, many thanks, Taoist Friend.¡±


    After all, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to directly approach Pei Xuanjing given his status. No matter what, he was one of the leaders of a Taoist School power. If he made this request and Pei Xuanjing agreed, that would be fine but if it was refused, it would be awkward for both parties and could even cause rifts.


    At present, the cooperation within the Taoist School was going smoothly. No matter how important his old friend¡¯s matter was, it couldn¡¯t hold precedence over the affairs of the Baiyun Temple. He couldn¡¯t possibly prioritize it over Baiyun Temple¡¯s affairs.


    Deng Zhong¡¯s suggestion was undoubtedly a solution to his problem. If it was possible, he would ask. If Pei Xuanjing refused, then it would be as if it never happened.


    ¡°I greet Sect Leader (True Person).¡±


    ¡°Sit down!¡±


    Deng Zhong approached Pei Xuanjing and, after reporting on his recent supervision of the Taoist Academy¡¯s construction and the preliminary process of the disciple selection, brought up the matter discussed with Daoist Xuanming.


    Having said that, he fell silent, waiting quietly for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s response.


    Pei Xuanjing was toying with the Golden Book and Jade Scroll in his hands. After Deng Zhong finished speaking, he did not directly give an answer. He smiled and asked, ¡°Since you are willing to plead on his behalf, you must already have your own views on this matter, right?¡±


    Given Deng Zhong¡¯s cleverness, he certainly would not have gotten involved unless he felt the same way about the situation, and taken the liberty toe to him without a decision.


    ¡°Heh, heh.¡± Deng Zhongughed awkwardly, ¡°Indeed, I do have some ideas and I think we should agree to this.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s hear it.¡± Pei Xuanjing gestured for him to share his reasoning.<div>


    Deng Zhong organized his thoughts and said, ¡°In my opinion, if we ept this individual, it would be a win-win situation.¡±


    Seeing that Pei Xuanjing had no objection, Deng Zhong continued, ¡°Firstly, as Daoist Priest Xuanming is the Master Guan of Baiyun Temple, we would inevitably upset him, even with justified reasoning, if we reject him. On the other hand, epting one more disciple is no big deal. It would be an opportunity to make a good impression on him, and he would definitely remember Sect Leader as someone who does him favors. In the future, he will definitely lean towards the Shenxiao Sect within the Taoist School.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In his view, even though Pei Xuanjing is invincible and unafraid of offending Daoist Xuanming and Baiyun Temple, they certainly cannot retaliate against him for refusing their request, other than holding a grudge.


    However, if you look at it from another angle, even though this quota seems difficult, it isn¡¯t a big deal to ept, and it can be used to win over Daoist Xuanming and curry favor with him, leading him to gravitate towards us.<div>


    Given the current major changes in the world and the chance that forces from Sky Wastnd may descend at any time, nobody knows what will happen in the future. Therefore, enhancing one¡¯s strength is the most crucial strategy.


    As part of the Shenxiao Sect, they achieved their current status thanks to the protection of Pei Xuanjing. Naturally, they must stand up for the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s interests.


    Among the powers of the Taoist School, besides the Shenxiao Sect, True Martial Sect and Dragon Tiger Mountain should be the strongest. However, Dragon Tiger Mountain has a heritage in Sky Wastnd. Although the various powers had agreed to ally at first, if one day someone from the Sky Wastnd¡¯s Dragon Tiger Mountain returns, whether the alliance will continue to unite remains to be seen.


    So, in order to maintain the alliance, they need to unite as many powers as possible and avoid nting seeds of discord for future cooperation.


    ¡°This point is valid.¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded, indicating his approval of Deng Zhong¡¯s statement. He asked out of curiosity, ¡°Since there¡¯s the first point, there must be a second one.¡±

 Chapter 521 - 469: Buying Horse Bones for a Thousand Gold – Rewarding Merit and Punishing Sin!

    Chapter 521: Chapter 469: Buying Horse Bones for a Thousand Gold ¨C Rewarding Merit and Punishing Sin!


    ¡°Secondly, in my opinion, it¡¯s like ¡®a thousand gold for a horse¡¯s bone¡¯!¡± Deng Zhong said solemnly.


    Pei Xuanjing raised an eyebrow, curiously asked, ¡°What is ¡®a thousand gold for a horse¡¯s bone¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Although today¡¯s world has revived and it has be much easier for mortal realm martial artists to cultivate than before, the leap to the third-grade realm still remains a challenge that blocks many martial artists. Many people underpulsion can only tread into the pseudo grandmaster realm. Although they can continue to move forward in the future, the path of cultivation is burdensome and difficult. However, if the Sect Leader cultivates these pseudo grandmaster martial artists to the first-grade realm, or even the spirit realm, the hearts of martial artists worldwide would be easily swayed.¡± Deng Zhong voiced his opinion.


    Even though the revival of the world has simplified the cultivation for martial artists, the third-grade is still a hurdle. Due to the easier cultivation method, there are fewer martial artists who can condense the true idea of martial arts through a lot of temperingpared to the vast foundation. Therefore, not only are there not fewer pseudo grandmasters in the third-grade, but there are more.


    If the Sect Leader can solve this problem, the Taoist Academy will be the holynd for countless martial artists. For numerous martial artists, cultivation will be even faster, whichpletely meets the expectations of the Sect Leader.


    As for whether Pei Xuanjing can solve this problem, in the eyes of Deng Zhong and others who have followed him all the way, there¡¯s no problem in this world that Pei Xuanjing can¡¯t handle. It simply depends on whether he wants to or not.


    Pei Xuanjing had toude the creative thinking of the other party. What he wanted was for more and more strong people in this world to abound. Their collisions could bring him more experiences and inspirations.


    Indeed, the shackles of the third-grade pseudo grandmaster realm have be an obstacle to the birth of powerful people. If this methodology could be solved, then it would indeed be beneficial for Pei Xuanjing. He would earn the support and praises of martial artists worldwide, and he would inevitably gain favor from Heaven and Earth and receive Qi Luck.


    ¡°Your idea is not bad.¡± Pei Xuanjing praised.


    ¡°Thank you for your approval, Sect Leader. It¡¯s my duty.¡± Deng Zhong¡¯s face brightened, knowing his suggestion was epted by the Sect Leader, a smile emerged on his face.


    Pei Xuanjing said with a smile, ¡°Since you¡¯ve done this, there should be a reward.¡±


    He flicked a finger, a surge of Primordial Qi entered Deng Zhong¡¯s body, ¡°This is the Primordial Qi of the Innate Thunder Gang. You can use it as a reference. Go to the Scripture Pavilion to consult the secrets of Innate Thunder Gang Qi and cultivate this skill as a reward for this time!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sect Leader!¡± Deng Zhong¡¯s eyes shed a hint of surprise.


    Innate Thunder Gang Qi, was created by the Sect Leader,bining Innate Gang Qi with Shenxiao Sect martial studies. It is now considered a top-grade magical skill in the Taoist School. Even the power it can exhibit when cultivated by spirit realm experts is extremely strong.


    Although this skill is ced in the Scripture Pavilion, to learn it requires a significant contribution value. Considering the fact, Pei Xuanjing is willing to teach these skills to everyone, he doesn¡¯t actually give them for free, they need to exchange it with something. Within the Shenxiao Sect, as long as they have made a contribution or umte enough contribution value, they can exchange it for any skill, including Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Heavenly Heaven¡¯s Intention spell.


    However, umting these contribution values isn¡¯t that simple. As far as Deng Zhong knew, currently in the Shenxiao Sect, only Yu Zhenzi was granted permission due to his merit, not even the deputy leader, Pang Hong, had the chance to practice.


    Now that he unexpectedly has the chance to practice this skill, it seems to make many people in the sect envy him if word got out.


    He believed that if he managed to sessfully cultivate this skill, his strength would surely ascend to the next level.


    ¡°If the Sect Leader has no other instructions, this subordinate will take his leave.¡± Deng Zhong respectfully addressed Pei Xuanjing. His heart was still filled with excitement, and he couldn¡¯t wait to practice this skill.


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head and said, ¡°Hold on, I still have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Please give yourmands, Sect Leader,¡± Deng Zhong replied.


    ¡°Reward for achievement, punishment for mistake. This is the foundation for any force, am I right?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked with a smirk.


    Deng Zhong¡¯s face froze, and a hint of uneasiness arose in his heart, but he plucked up the courage to reply, ¡°What the Sect Leader said is right, there¡¯s no mistake.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing asked again, ¡°Then for making a decision on your own and promising Daoist Xuanming, what punishment do you deserve?¡±


    ¡°Please forgive me, Sect Leader. I only wanted to¡­¡± Deng Zhong quickly knelt halfway, attempting to exin.


    However, having said half of his sentence, he couldn¡¯t continue, because he knew where he had made his mistake.


    ¡°I¡¯ve realized my mistake, please punish me, Sect Leader.¡± He changed his words, stopped trying to exin, and admitted his mistake.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face initially went cold when Deng Zhong tried to exin, but his cold demeanor faded slightly after Deng Zhong changed his tone, ¡°In that case, considering this is your first offence, I won¡¯t dig deeper. The candidate Daoist Xuanming rmended, just let him have one of the Upper Court positions that belong to your group!¡±


    Having heard the results, Deng Zhong first disyed a sorrowful expression, but he dared not have any objections, he replied, ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    The spots in the Taoist Academy are highly coveted within Shenxiao Sect. He and the likes of Yu Zhenzi represent some big factions within the Shenxiao Sect. Giving up one spot in the Upper Court this time might cause a lot of discontent among his people.


    However, Deng Zhong also understood that his little scheme had been exposed. He dared not show any dissatisfaction and could only ept it, thinking of ways to appease his subordinates with something else.


    ¡°Alright, you may leave!¡± Pei Xuanjing motioned. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°This subordinate takes his leave.¡± Deng Zhong stood up and slowly withdrew.


    Watching Deng Zhong¡¯s receding figure, Pei Xuanjing shook his head, his face returning to calm, as if nothing had happened.


    With his current strength, as long as he releases the power of the Yin Spirit, everything that happens within a dozen miles around the Taoist Temple will be under his control. With the appearance of a strongman like Daoist Xuanming, Pei Xuanjing naturally sensed it.


    Therefore, Pei Xuanjing was aware of the meeting between Deng Zhong and Daoist Xuanming. Although he didn¡¯t know what the two of them had discussed, he was clear about their meeting.


    After listening to what Deng Zhong had to say, Pei Xuanjing basically understood what the two had talked about.


    Indeed, the idea proposed by Deng Zhong was not bad, in fact, it was a win-win situation. It could provide considerable help for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n. Therefore, he rewarded Deng Zhong with Innate Thunder Gang Qi.


    Simrly, Deng Zhong¡¯s little scheme and his presumption was also a mistake. He wanted to use Pei Xuanjing as a shield and sell favors, something that Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t like, hence he had to be punished as well.


    Otherwise, as Pei Xuanjing spends more and more time in closed-door cultivation, who knows what these people will do in his name?

 Chapter 522 - 470: A Guest Comes to Dragon Tiger Mountain

    Chapter 522: Chapter 470: A Guest Comes to Dragon Tiger Mountain


    Although Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t care much about the present Shenxiao Sect, it didn¡¯t mean he was willing to tolerate all actions. Since he had encountered them, he naturally had to respond. This time he chose to punish a few to warn the many, informing them that they shouldn¡¯t get too clever. There were things they could do, but also things they shouldn¡¯t do. He believed that they would wake up shocked after this incident.


    Deng Zhong, who had been chastised by Pei Xuanjing, walked out with mixed feelings. This time, there were gains and losses. Although he lost the ce in the upper court and had to appease his subordinates, he acquired the technique of Innate Thunder Gang Qi. Whether he won or lost, nobody knew except him.


    As Pei Xuanjing had mentioned, Deng Zhong became cautious after the scolding. When he left the Taoist temple and faced Daoist Xuanming, he quickly shared the result and asked to leave.


    Even the gift that Daoist Xuanming wanted to give him in gratitude, he firmly refused and hurriedly left without epting it.


    Daoist Xuanming thought Deng Zhong¡¯s attitude was strange, but he didn¡¯t give it much thought. He assumed that Pei Xuanjing had arranged an important task for Deng, and that¡¯s why he had been eager to leave.


    As Deng Zhong predicted, Daoist Xuanming felt an increased liking for Pei Xuanjing and the Shenxiao Sect because of this matter, and actively sided with Pei Xuanjing.


    In the following days, Pei Xuanjing was still in seclusion. Apart from refining the Taoist Academy and the research of trying to condense the Golden Core, he added another task, studying how to let the fake grandmasters who didn¡¯t condense the Martial Arts Truth to promote to the third-grade could make up for their foundations, improve the speed of cultivation and reduce the gap.


    Without a doubt, it was a difficult task. After all, the development of martial arts had already peaked in the thousands of years after the Tang Dynasty, and no one had solved this problem, which showed its difficulty.


    Of course, with difficultyes rich rewards. If Pei Xuanjing really solved this problem, that means his understanding of cultivation was profound, and with this alone, he would gain the faith and Power of Incense Fire from countless martial artists, as long as martial arts exist, the incense will not cease.


    While Pei Xuanjing was researching how to solve the problem of fake grandmasters, a few guests arrived on Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    The Dragon Tiger Mountain, which had stood firm for tens of millions of years and carried the lineage of the Dragon Tiger Mountain for thousands of years, not only was a Taoist holynd but also held the highest position in the entire world of martial arts.


    During these countless years, apart from when Pei Xuanjing reached Dragon Tiger Mountain to challenge the old Celestial Master about a dozen years ago, no one dared to undermine its prestige.


    The battle between Pei Xuanjing, whose fame rose with the fight on Dragon Tiger Mountain, and the old Celestial Master who shook the world, also established Pei Xuanjing¡¯s reputation and became one of the many anecdotes about him.


    Although Pei Xuanjing¡¯s fame had massively erupted during his fight with the old Celestial Master on Dragon Tiger Mountain, the reputation of Dragon Tiger Mountain, which served as a backdrop, did not decrease at all. Instead, as Pei Xuanjing became stronger, the strength of Dragon Tiger Mountain also rose with the tide.


    Even before the Great Ming Empire¡¯s promotion to a Divine Dynasty, the old Celestial Master of Dragon Tiger Mountain was considered by many to be the second strongest after Pei Xuanjing.


    After the Great Ming Divine Dynasty¡¯s promotion, the old Celestial Master returned to seclusion in Dragon Tiger Mountain after discussing the enfeoffment of the divine position, leaving all affairs to Yu Yangzi.


    ¡°Dare I ask who you are and why you havee?¡± Yu Yangzi looked at the people in front of him and spoke in a solemn voice.


    He did not think much of it when he heard from disciples that some people hade to pay their respects to the mountain. Over the years, countless people hade to Dragon Tiger Mountain to pay their respects, some to learn, some to seek guidance, countless.


    But the piece of paper brought by the people in front of him had nothing written on it, only an imprint of the Zhengyi Seal.


    The Zhengyi Seal, this is the treasure of the Dragon Tiger Mountain lineage, second only to the Yin-Yang Evil-ying Treasure Sword, and the Yangping Zhidu Gong seal. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Originally they thought that these treasures had been lost or destroyed in the great cmity, but since they learned that the Sky Wastnd still had the existence of the Dragon Tiger Mountain lineage, they knew that these treasures must have been taken to the Tianhuang.


    Given the paper brought by these people, how could Yu Yangzi not treat them seriously?


    There were three people in the group, led by an old man who looked about sixty, wearing a robe with the Eight Trigrams design, followed by two youths in their twenties.


    ¡°We would like to see the current Celestial Master of Dragon Tiger Mountain,¡± the old man said kindly.


    Hearing that the other party wanted to see the current Celestial Master, Yu Yangzi said, ¡°I am the current Celestial Master. Feel free to speak if you have anything.¡±


    Before the promotion to founding a Divine Dynasty, the old Celestial Master had already passed on the position of the Celestial Master to him. However, a session ceremony had not been held because he had just broken through to the Spirit Realm. Therefore, Yu Yangzi wanted to wait for a period of strenuous cultivation, then hold it after breaking through to the Spirit Realm Second Layer.


    After all, in the current world, the weakest leaders of various forces are at least in the Spirit Realm Second Layer, and some have even taken advantage of the promotion of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty to break through to the Spirit Realm Third Level. His Spirit Realm Onefold seemed a bit weak.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Dragon Tiger Mountain in the ancestralnd has fallen so much. A mere Spirit Realm Onefold is actually qualified to seed the contemporary Celestial Master¡¯s position,¡± the youth sneered.


    Seeing the attitude of the other party, Yu Yangzi couldn¡¯t help feeling displeased, but he didn¡¯t show it at all. He nced at the old man, who remained silent, allowing the youth behind him to act.


    He said solemnly, ¡°Are you here to make trouble?¡± His tone was bing unsatisfied.


    Hearing Yu Yangzi¡¯s words, the brows of the old man in the lead furrowed, and a sh of displeasure passed across his face. However, he did not speak, instead, one of the youths cocked an eyebrow andughed, ¡°Why pretend to be ignorant? Could the Zhengyi Seal be fake?¡±


    Yu Yangzi¡¯s face was unchanged. He slowly asked, ¡°Are you returnees from the Sky Wastnd?¡±


    Although it was an inquiry, he was almost sure of it.


    ¡°Correct!¡± The young man who had just spoken said arrogantly, ¡°I suppose you already know our identity. With your strength, you have no right to know our purpose. I¡¯ve heard that there is a former Celestial Master on this Dragon Tiger Mountain. Let hime out and speak!¡±


    This young man¡¯s arrogance was not concealed in the slightest, and hepletely ignored Yu Yangzi. Even his attitude towards the old Celestial Master was as if he could be summoned at will.


    However, the other two people, whether the old man in the lead or the other youth, said nothing, as if they agreed with him.


    Even in the Sky Wastnd where strong people were like clouds, the Dragon Tiger Mountain lineage had the Ancestor Celestial Master, who was at the peak of the Nine Realms of Spirit, sitting in town, and was one of the top forces of the human race. The sect had countless masters and countless strong people.


    Never mind how strong this old man was, just these two youths alone were at the Spirit Realm Third Level. Although they were not the true main lineage, they were also blood descendants of the Ancestor Celestial Master. How could they be condescending towards the side branches in the ancestralnd lineage of Dragon Tiger Mountain.

 Chapter 523: 471: Brothers fight, a battle within the clan?

    Chapter 523: Chapter 471: Brothers fight, a battle within the n?


    ¡°You are all insane!¡± Yu Yangzi burst out in anger.


    As a disciple of the Elder Celestial Master, the Elder Celestial Master was dear to him as a mountain, how could he tolerate anyone insulting his master.


    ¡°Junior, you better allow him toe out and ept Ancestor Celestial Master¡¯s decree obediently!¡± The elder finally spoke again, his mild words, however, carrying an unquestionable intent.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Although the Dragon Tiger Mountain lineage belonged to the Taoist School, it was a very domineering power even in the Sky Wastnd world, and it was the same within the Dragon Tiger Mountain itself, the decree of the Ancestor Celestial Master could not be contravened.


    They returned to the ancestralnd carrying the decree of the Ancestor Celestial Master, to ensure that the Dragon Tiger Mountain lineage of the ancestralnd obeys themands and prepares for the future return of the Dragon Tiger Mountain lineage from Sky Wastnd.


    A cold light shed in Yu Yangzi¡¯s eyes, which was caught by the young man. Wrath red in thetter¡¯s eyes as well: ¡°Are you not in agreement? Let me subdue you first, then bring your Elder Celestial Master for the decree.¡±


    This ancestralnd had already declined, only upied by some lucky ones who had breakthroughs due to the revival of Heaven and Earth. If the Heaven and Earth had not revived, they would eventually turn to dust after a six-decade-cycle.


    Now that they havee with the Ancestor Celestial Master¡¯s decree, these people should be obsequiously obeying, instead of showing discontent. This is truly reckless and arrogant.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect Yu Yangzi to be more decisive in his actions.


    ¡°So what if it¡¯s Ancestor Celestial Master¡¯s decree, if the Dragon Tiger Mountain lineage of Sky Wastnd consists only of such arrogant rebellious people, then it¡¯s just as well that this Dragon Tiger Mountain doesn¡¯t entertain them!¡± Yu Yangzi roared angrily in his heart.<div>


    Thousands of years are enough to obliterate many things. Not only was the Dragon Tiger Mountain lineage of Sky Wastndcking any emotional ties to the ancestralnd¡¯s Dragon Tiger Mountain lineage, the folks from the Daming World felt the same.


    In their perspective, their memories of the Ancestor Celestial Master and other ancestral masters of Dragon Tiger Mountain were nothing more than names on wooden tablets, y statues. They never thought there woulde a day to meet.


    Even when they heard about the existence of a Dragon Tiger Mountain lineage in Sky Wastnd, the Elder Celestial Master chose to agree to the alliance of offense and defense requested by Pei Xuanjing and others. After all, both sides had lost contact for thousands of years. Besides bearing the same name, what connection is there?


    Yu Yangzi and his peers more or less shared the same thoughts. If these people of Sky Wastnd could behave courteously, maybe they could revive old friendships and merge again.


    But now, these people were acting domineering and disrespectful, disrespecting the Elder Celestial Master. Yu Yangzi could no longer bear it.


    ng!


    The divine sword at Yu Yangzi¡¯s waist was abruptly unsheathed.


    The Yin-Yang Evil-ying Treasure Sword, one of the Yin swords was under Yu Yangzi¡¯s control. Given the young man¡¯s insolence, there wasn¡¯t an iota of hesitation in Yu Yangzi.


    The divine sword was unsheathed, revealing its edge. The sharp sword cut through the air, the resulting sword energy overflowing, flooding the whole hall.


    With Yu Yangzi taking action, many Dragon Tiger Mountain masters, who had originally been standing by the side, also decisively unsheathed their swords.


    They shared the same thought¡ª they recognized only the Elder Celestial Master, and not any individuals returning from Sky Wastnd.


    ¡°Insolence!¡±


    The young man didn¡¯t expect that a mere Spirit Realm Onefold would dare to draw his sword against him, using a Yin-Yang Evil-ying Treasure Sword at that. Even though the sword was clearly a replica, he was infuriated.


    A disciple of Dragon Tiger Mountain being threatened with a Yin-Yang Evil-ying Treasure Sword ¨C once word gets out, it would be a greatughing matter.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate any longer and acted fiercely.


    Five Thunder Righteous Law, the martial art inherited by Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    Countless bursts of thunder exploded and bombarded towards Yu Yangzi.


    At this moment, the light from Yu Yangzi¡¯s sword was also zingly brilliant in front of him. The two men¡¯s confrontation triggered a thunderous explosion, setting off a massive shockwave that, tangible in essence, swept from the center of their sh in all directions.


    Yu Yangzi retreated several paces, letting out a muffled grunt. A touch of pallor appeared on his face; clearly, this sh had affected him greatly.<div>


    He had lost just by the initial testing of their strengths. Even with the Yin-Yang Evil-ying divine sword in his hand, he wasn¡¯t equipped to handle the strength of a Spirit Realm Third-Level practitioner.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    The young man fighting back had a hint of anger in his eyes, looking at his sleeves cut by the sword energy, he immediately thought of killing Yu Yangzi.


    Absolute humiliation¡ªa Spirit Realm Onefold individual had wounded him¡ªbut only because he had use of a divine weapon. This was a path to death.<div>


    In this moment, he didn¡¯t consider whether his opponent was the sessor of the Dragon Tiger Mountain lineage of his ancestralnd¡ªhe attacked again with murderous intent.


    Booming rumble¡ªcontinuous muffled sounds of thunder echoed, and explosive roars were endless.


    Yu Yangzi, of course, would not submit readily. With a sweep of the divine sword in his hand, the booming sword howl echoed forth, conquering sword energy like a furious thunderstorm.


    Exterminate Evil Sword Skill!


    With this technique executed by Yu Yangzi, leveraging the power of the divine sword, the strength demonstrated was indeed extraordinary.


    But the young man had a stronger power. With a palm strike from him, dragons roared and tigers howled. The palm windnded on Yu Yangzi¡¯s shoulder, making him fly backwards by several distances, crashing into the chairs behind him in a sorry state.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Many powerful practitioners of Dragon Tiger Mountain shouted in surprise.


    ¡°It is nothing!¡± Yu Yangzi stood up, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, looking at the young man with wariness.


    ¡°Seems the lesson I gave you wasn¡¯t enough.¡± The young man¡¯s eyes shed with a icy ray, and he attacked again, apparently intending to kill Yu Yangzi.


    Yu Yangzi quickly prepared to defend, signaling with his sword.


    However, before he could react, he was held back by a firm hand on his shoulder, and a gentle primordial qi entered his dantian, repairing the injury he had just sustained.


    ¡°Master!¡±<div>


    Yu Yangzi knew his master hade to his aid.


    ¡°Leave the rest to me, rest and recuperate to prevent any development of atent injury.¡± said the Elder Celestial Master, appearing before Yu Yangzi. As he channeled primordial qi to heal Yu Yangzi, he turned to look at the aggressive young man, a hint of killing intent flitting through his eyes.


    Boom!


    The Elder Celestial Master flicked his sleeve, and a terrifying force surged forth and struck directly at the young man.


    The pleased expression on the young man¡¯s face instantly vanished, transforming into a look of astonishment. With a disbelieving look, he flew backwards, crashed into the ground, and started coughing uprge amounts of blood. He even regurgitated parts of his shattered organs and couldn¡¯t get up for quite a while.


    ¡°Zhuoran!¡± Another young man¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he quickly ran to him.


    The previouslyposed old man also looked serious, and harshly addressed Elder Celestial Master, ¡°Your attack was excessively severe!¡±


    The appearance of the Elder Celestial Master happened too abruptly. Although he saw the Elder Celestial Master stop Zhang Zhuoran, he thought it was only as a deterrent. He didn¡¯t expect the Elder Celestial Master to act decisively and severely.


    It was just one move. Even though it didn¡¯t endanger Zhang Zhuoran¡¯s life, he undoubtedly needed a long time to recover, and it might even damage his foundation.


    ¡°Severe?¡± The Elder Celestial Master¡¯s eyes grew cold and he disdainfully replied: ¡°I¡¯ve been very merciful, at least I spared his life. If it were in the past, a youngster with such a cruel nature would have been long killed by me.¡±

 Chapter 524: 472: Spirit Realm Level 4? Not Enough!

    Chapter 524: Chapter 472: Spirit Realm Level 4? Not Enough!


    How could the Ancestor Celestial Master not be angry? Yu Yangzi was his close disciple, his appointed sessor, and the current Heavenly Master. The audacity of the offender who had tried to kill him was an insult to the elder¡¯s dignity.


    The Ancestor Celestial Master, who had once made formidable individuals like Zhao Baiyang and the Qingxu Taoist wary, was not one with a gentle temperament. A lenient character would not have attained the position that he had.


    In the face of such ruthless cruelty towards his disciple, the fact that the Ancestor Celestial Master had not retaliated was him showing respect towards the powers behind these people ¨C the Celestial Masters originating from the Sky Wastnd.


    ¡°In returning with the decree of our ancestor, I find you disregarding it and even daring to act in rebellion. Are you plotting betrayal against Dragon Tiger Mountain?¡± said Zhang Chengzhou, the eldest of the trio, his voice cold.


    It would appear that the warnings that he had received about betrayers during his departure were right. It had been thousands of years, and those who remained behind had forgotten their respect for their ancestral master, proving themselves to be ungrateful descendants.


    No wonder important individuals had warned him; he needed to remove any potential threats and act resolutely if need arise. The priority should be to ensure a smooth return to Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    ¡°You abandoned all contact for thousands of years, only to return and harm the present-day Celestial Master. Is this how our ancestors treat their loyal followers?¡± The Ancestor Celestial Master retorted sharply, challenging their actions.


    Although he did not know the reasons behind their abandonment, he understood that his lineage had been left behind to struggle with survival. His lineage had maintained the dignity of the Dragon Tiger Mountain for thousands of years without any acknowledgement from their superiors. Now, they were expected to submit just because a minor official was sent? This was utterly ludicrous.


    Even after hundreds of years following the rejuvenation of Heaven and Earth, the Ancestor Celestial Master still held a significant position in society, despite his low-profile nature. Nobody dared belittle him.


    What were these people up to? How did they view him? If he continued to yield, wouldn¡¯t he be reduced to a helpless beggar?<div>


    Unfortunately, the Ancestor Celestial Master was not one to bend easily. He had remained standing all these years, refusing to kneel.


    So what if the people from the Sky Wastnd were stronger? They merely had the advantage of a better environment. If they were in the same situation as him, they would be no different from ordinary folks.


    Having been a revered figure for years, the Ancestor Celestial Master wasn¡¯t going to submit just because they were the origin of the Sky Wastnd¡¯s Celestial Masters. He was open to reconciliation had they approached him with humility and respect. However, their provocation was something he could not tolerate.


    This was something Pei Xuanjing had anticipated, no one wants to y second fiddle after being ustomed to being a leader.


    The ancient powers of the Sky Wastnd had left a legacy here, but thousands of years had passed. Time had gradually eroded their status and significance.


    Had they been able to return immediately and suppress all lingering influences with a thundering dominance, there would have been no room for conflict. Their subjects would have had no choice but to silently yield.


    Regrettably, the rejuvenation of Heaven and Earth was a gradual process that provided the opportunity and time for these powers to develop. Once they gained power, they would be unwilling to submit easily.


    Conflict was thus inevitable.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re refusing to abide by the orders of our ancestors?¡± A sense of glee shed in Zhang Chengzhou¡¯s eyes as he continued pressing the issue without answering their questions directly.


    The Ancestor Celestial Master might have been dissatisfied with the ancestral lineage from the Sky Wastnd, but it wasn¡¯t like they looked highly upon the plebeians from the ancestralnd themselves.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    If they didn¡¯t want to cooperate and nned on opposing the ancestral decree, he would suppress them directly. After all, it was time for them to witness the true might of the Dragon Tiger Mountain¡¯s ancestral lineage.


    ¡°It seems our negotiations are at a standstill,¡± the Ancestor Celestial Master sighed, shaking his head slightly.


    They clearly had no intention of having an equal conversation and considered their submission their right.


    Zhang Chengzhou smirked in cold amusement. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let me show you the true power of our Celestial Masters!¡± he proimed, his voice turning icy.


    Boom!


    His aura exploded as he took a step forward, his hands outstretched towards the Ancestor Celestial Master.


    The disy of power from the Fifth Order of the Spiritual Realm left everyone present in shock. Although the powerhouses of the Dragon Tiger Mountain were formidable, witnessing such a terrifying disy of power instilled a sense of fear in their hearts, threatening their lives at any moment.


    In the Sky Wastnd¡¯s Dragon Tiger Mountain, a cultivator of the Spiritual Realm Fifth Order might not be considered powerful, but in the recently revived Daming World, they were highly regarded. Only Pei Xuanjing and Zhu Houji, the highest-ranking individuals in the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, could easily surmount them.


    Feeling the terrifying onught of his power, the already pale faced Yu Yangzi further lost color. He wondered if his master stood a chance against such a formidable enemy.<div>


    Although Dragon Tiger Mountain had many spiritually powerful beings, it singrly relied on the Ancestor Celestial Master as its pir. If he were to fall, they would likely forfeit any hopes of resistance and be mere puppets.


    Yet, despite everyone¡¯s concern, the Ancestor Celestial Master faced the terrifying power surge without any fear. Disying an unperturbed demeanor, he allowed his equally terrifying energy to burst forth.


    A strong flow of Primordial Qi surrounded him, causing his Daoist robe to billow. He might have had white hair, but his face was youthful. He exuded strength from his stout physique, emting terrifying power.


    He was at the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm!<div>


    No one might have expected that the Ancestor Celestial Master had progressed to the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm discreetly.


    Zhang Yunhong, who had been helping the injured Zhang Zhuoran, was slightly taken aback by the revtion, his eyes shing with shock.


    Though the difference between the Fourth and Third level of the Spiritual Realm appeared marginal, in reality, it was immense. The Third Level was of the Fourth Order, while the Fourth Level belonged to the Fifth Order, qualifying them as a Great Cultivator.


    No wonder his casual strike earlier had severely wounded Zhang Zhuoran.


    What shocked Zhang Yunhong was the Ancestor Celestial Master¡¯s talent. In just over a decade following the rejuvenation of Heaven and Earth, he had advanced from amon martial artist to the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm. This rate of cultivation was astounding.


    Even in the Qi-rich Sky Wastnd, young talents nurtured byrge forces would struggle to progress at such a rapid pace. The jump from the Third to Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm was a significant hurdle and not easily ovee.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re at the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm. Still, that¡¯s not enough,¡± scoffed Zhang Chengzhou, shaking his head.

 Chapter 525: 473: The Terrifying Old Heavenly Master!

    Chapter 525: Chapter 473: The Terrifying Old Heavenly Master!


    Zhang Chengzhou was not surprised by the fact that the old Heavenly Master had revealed his strength at the fourth level of the Spirit Realm, as he had spected it from his opponent¡¯s move earlier.


    Moreover, even if his opponent had luckily broken into the fourth level of the Spirit Realm, with his own strength, he could easily suppress him.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Old Heavenly Master chuckled lightly, and made his move decisively.


    In an instant, it seemed like the roars of dragons and tigers resonated around him, breaking free like shackles being smashed, and his whole person was like a towering mountain, standing proudly and immovable.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    With a simultaneous p of his palms, the fingerprints transformed into a dragon and a tiger, roaring and howling as they rushed towards Zhang Chengzhou.


    Boom!


    The principle of the old Heavenly Master was, if you want to make a move, don¡¯t hesitate at all.


    Everyone could feel the terror radiating from these embodied dragons and tigers.


    Zhang Chengzhou watched as these tigers and dragons, transformed into tangible forms, exerted an overwhelming power. Opening their wide bloody mouths, they seemed to want to swallow him whole.


    He stood still, allowing the relentless gusts of wind to sweep over him, but they didn¡¯t cause him to budge an inch.<div>


    ¡°Merely parlor tricks!¡±


    Zhang Chengzhou sneered, lifted his hand, and a talisman light flickered on his body, as he delivered a powerful palm strike.


    A talisman formed in his hand, gathering countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi and howled out, carrying a great momentum.


    Boom!


    The collision of the two released a terrifying power that caused the entire hall to shake and the stone bs under their feet to continuously crack.


    However, the oue of this sh was unexpectedly even. Zhang Chengzhou, with his fifth level of the Spirit Realm, was battling the old Heavenly Master¡¯s fourth level, and he did not gain an overwhelming advantage.


    A look of surprise shed in his eyes, seemingly unsure how the old Heavenly Master could match him tit-for-tat.


    But the old Heavenly Master did not give him any extra time to think. He suddenly threw a punch, with his splendid Blood Qi bubbling, the powerful momentum of his fist tore through everything in its path. The constant sound of the air exploding was deafening, all apanied by his terrifying punch, carrying the power to destroy everything, and surging towards Zhang Chengzhou.


    In the eyes of others, it looked as if the Heavenly River was pouring down, and it was unstoppable. The massive and agitated water of the Heavenly River surged in an instant, seeming to want to engulf Zhang Chengzhou.


    ¡°Body Refiner!¡±


    Zhang Chengzhou felt the horrific physical power the old Heavenly Master exuded at this moment, and couldn¡¯t help but exim in surprise.


    At this moment, he finally understood why he had been on par with the opponent earlier.


    This man had actually cultivated the way of body refining, and had also stepped into the Spirit Realm. Although he was only at the first level of the Spirit Realm, such a formidable physical power was extremely terrifying.


    ¡°Why are you cultivating the way of body refining!¡± Zhang Chengzhou asked him while operating his Primordial Qi and forming a talisman to confront him.


    Why indeed?


    Dragon Tiger Mountain belongs to the Taoist School, primarily cultivating the Path of Qi Refinement. There are indeed some skills of the Way of Essence Refinement that hone and refine the physical body, but they are only practiced by those without talent within the school, crude enforcers and such.


    As a direct descendant of Dragon Tiger Mountain, and a former Heavenly Master, why would he spend so much time cultivating such a skill?


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand!¡± sighed the Old Heavenly Master.


    Opponents like Zhang Chengzhou are in the Sky Wastnd, a world filled with abundant Heaven and Earth Essence Qi. The Heaven and Earth posed no constraints on cultivators, as long as they persevered in their cultivation and had enough talent, they could continue to make steady progress.<div>


    He did not understand the hardships of martial artists living in the Daming World. The constraints of Heaven and Earth were like shackles tightly binding every First-grade martial artist. When they reached the peak of the First-grade, they would find that it wasn¡¯t theirck of talent preventing them from breaking through, but the constraints of Heaven and Earth. How painful that realization was.


    Take the old Heavenly Master himself, for instance, he stepped into the First-grade realm before reaching the age of fifty, but he couldn¡¯t possibly break into the Spirit Realm in the next nearly two hundred years due to the constraints of Heaven and Earth.


    And in order not to fall behind others and to enhance his own strength, he thought of countless methods, and decided resolutely to cultivate the way of body refining after reading the ssics. He also cultivated it to the point of reaching the First-grade realm.


    That¡¯s why he was able to match Pei Xuanjing with his formidable physical strength when they previously shed on Dragon Tiger Mountain.<div>


    Although he didn¡¯t have an analogy device like Pei Xuanjing, the old Heavenly Master had ample time and spent a full one hundred and fifty years to cultivate his physical realm to this point.


    Therefore, Zhang Chengzhou and others simply did not understand the hardships and tempering the high-level practitioners in the Daming World had undergone. Thepetition they experienced was countless times more intense than that of their counterparts in the Sky Wastnd. After all, there are limited top resources and positions. They had no recourse, if they lost, they could no longer move forward.


    These people were notcking in talent or experience, they were merely limited by the constraints of Heaven and Earth, which prevented them from advancing too far on the path of cultivation. They would be unparalleled if ced in the Sky Wastnd.


    And now, with the constraints of Heaven and Earth broken and the world starting to rejuvenate, these strong practitioners can make a breakthrough smoothly. And in the Spirit Realm, they can make rapid progress and raise their realm within a few years.


    Originally, with the strength and talent of the old Heavenly Master, he could have broken through quickly, but the reason why he was dyed for so long was that he sought not only to make a breakthrough in the way of Qi Refinement but also to step into the Spirit Realm in the way of Essence Refinement.


    Afterward, through several discussions with Pei Xuanjing, he learned that Pei Xuanjing was cultivating the three ways of Essence, Qi, and Spirit simultaneously. Given the pride of such a strong practitioner like the old Heavenly Master, even if he was temporarily surpassed by Pei Xuanjing, he was not willing tog behind and naturally researched the way of Spirit Refinement.


    While speaking, his punch had alreadynded. This punchbined the old Heavenly Master¡¯s terrifying physical strength and the power of Primordial Qi. Although his cultivation in the Way of Spirit Refinement was not very high, he unexpectedly condensed a Divine Soul.


    When the three powers of Essence, Qi, and Spirit exploded together, the strength disyed was far less than Pei Xuanjing¡¯s original power, but it was more than enough to suppress a Zhang Chengzhou who had underestimated him.


    Bang!


    The terrifying power shattered the talisman in front of his eyes like puncturing paper, andnded heavily on his body.


    Of course, such a terrifying power also triggered the protective treasure on Zhang Chengzhou¡¯s body. A golden light erupted from his body. This power was aimed at the old Heavenly Master, and it seemed to want to shred him.


    Even the old Heavenly Master was shocked by this power. He knew that with his current strength, trying to resist this power was undoubtedly like blocking a cart with a mantis¡¯s arm.


    Just as he was preparing to fight to the death, he suddenly noticed that the golden light seemed to have a soul, and instantly calmed down when it touched him. The golden light enveloped the old Heavenly Master, and his entire body emitted a faint golden glow.<div>


    This sudden change stunned many people.

 Chapter 526: 474: Zhengyi Seal, the Ancestor Celestial Master’s Backup Plan.

    Chapter 526: Chapter 474: Zhengyi Seal, the Ancestor Celestial Master¡¯s Backup n.


    Bang!


    The terrifying power of the old Celestial Master was supposed to fall on Zhang Chengzhou. Even if it didn¡¯t kill him, it would shatter his organs, break his bones, and severely injure him.


    Regrettably, the treasures on his body protected him, causing him to only lose his breath, and he was knocked back, falling to the ground.


    Just when he was thankful for his protective gear, the Zhengyi Seal, which had just unleashed its divine power to protect him from his chest, suddenly flew out. It turned into a golden light and directly fell into the hands of the old Celestial Master.


    Everyone was astonished by this sudden urrence; they did not understand why such a situation had taken ce.


    The old Celestial Master instinctively grabbed the Zhengyi Seal flying towards him, his Primordial Qi spread out to envelop it, and almost instantly, he realized what it was.


    ¡°Impossible, why not only would the Zhengyi Seal not hurt you, but it would also fall into your hands.¡± Zhang Chengzhou¡¯s eyes were about to split, showing a sense of madness on his face.


    The changes of the Zhengyi Seal shocked him tremendously, it felt even worse than being beaten by the old Celestial Master.


    This Zhengyi Seal was the treasure of Dragon Tiger Mountain. Since both the Yin-Yang Evil-ying Treasure Sword and the Yang Ping Treatment Imprint were in the hands of the Ancestor Celestial Master, the Zhengyi Seal can be said to be the symbol of the current Celestial Master¡¯s identity.


    Had it not been for the fact that the Celestial Master of this generation of Dragon Tiger Mountain had not been determined, he would not have had the opportunity to return to the Ancestral Land with this item. However, even so, he could not use the Zhengyi Seal at will. Every use took considerable effort.<div>


    However, the Zhengyi Seal, which was difficult to control in his hands,y quietly in the hands of the old Celestial Master. He found it hard to ept.


    ¡°It seems that you really don¡¯t understand.¡±


    The Zhengyi Seal in the old Celestial Master¡¯s hand calmed down. Holding it in his hand, he shook his head and said, ¡°I just thought you were so rampant, thinking you were quite capable. It turns out that you are nothing but an insignificant figure in Dragon Tiger Mountain of the Sky Wastnd.¡±


    As soon as the Zhengyi Seal arrived in his hand, the old Celestial Master immediately understood the whole story.


    This Zhengyi Seal, as a treasure refined by the Ancestor Celestial Master and symbolizing the identity of the Celestial Master on Dragon Tiger Mountain, could only be handled and used by the Ancestor Celestial Master and his sessors. This was the reason why Zhang Chengzhou found it difficult to use.


    Because he was not the Celestial Master, not even the candidate for the Celestial Master, he could not gain the recognition of the Zhengyi Seal. The reason why he could bring the Seal back was because the Ancestor Celestial Master had granted permission.


    The old Celestial Master was different, however. As the Celestial Master of the Great Ming World and a practitioner of Dragon Tiger Mountain¡¯s fundamental skill ¡°Heavenly Righteous Divine Cultivation¡±, he was the rightful sessor of the Celestial Master. Even if ced on Dragon Tiger Mountain in the Sky Wastnd and despite his weak power, he was doubtlessly a candidate for the Celestial Master simply because he cultivated this divine skill and was qualified topete for the position of the next Celestial Master.


    If the others were tobat the old Celestial Master in other ways, it would be alright. But how could the Zhengyi Seal, as the symbol of the Celestial Master, be used by outsiders to attack a sessor to the Celestial Master?


    After listening to the old Celestial Master¡¯s words, Zhang Chengzhou and hispanions¡¯ expressions changed slightly as they had not considered this point.


    What surprised them even more were the old Celestial Master¡¯s next words.


    ¡°Our Ancestor Celestial Master has already anticipated the nature of people like you; that¡¯s why he allows you to return with the Zhengyi Seal.¡±


    The information that the old Celestial Master obtained from the Zhengyi Seal wasn¡¯t limited to the affair of the Seal itself; it also included a small piece of imprint left by the Ancestor Celestial Master.


    Although the Ancestor Celestial Master had been in seclusion and hadn¡¯t emerged in all these years, he was very aware of the arrogance of his disciples, but felt it was not appropriate to handle the situation just yet, hence he suppressed it.


    On the other hand, this time¡¯s return to the Ancestor Land was an essential matter to reconnect the line of Dragon Tiger Mountain, and the old Celestial Master naturally couldn¡¯t stand by. That¡¯s why he had allowed them to bring back the Zhengyi Seal, as a means of keeping a trick up his sleeve.


    Presently, the old Celestial Master had injured these people and not only will he not be punished, but he will also receive the legacy of the Ancestor Celestial Master, acquire aplete Heavenly Righteous Divine Cultivation, and take control over the Zhengyi Seal.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    The three men¡¯s faces changed drastically as they knew that theymitted an enormous error.


    ¡°Such an Ancestor Celestial Master is the one I had in my heart.¡±


    The old Celestial Master sighed lightly, his heart holding more favor towards the Ancestor Celestial Master, reducing his resentment towards those who had tarnished Dragon Tiger Mountain in the Sky Wastnd significantly.<div>


    ¡°The three of you will be held ountable by the Ancestor Celestial Master in due time. But for now, I will seal your powers so you won¡¯t continue to create havoc,¡± said the old Celestial Master in a deep voice.


    He activated the Zhengyi Seal, sealing the power of the three men. In the face of the old Celestial Master¡¯s actions, their faces were grim, but they dared not resist at all.


    The Ancestor Celestial Master was their sky; since it¡¯s an order from the Ancestor Celestial Master, they would not dare to oppose it unless they had the intention of defecting.


    In Tiandu, at the Taoist Temple where Pei Xuanjing was located.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om<div>


    ¡°It seems that the power of our old Celestial Master is anything but ordinary!¡± Pei Xuanjing looked through the message sent by the old Celestial Master and said lightly.


    The old Celestial Master faithfully ryed what happened on Dragon Tiger Mountain, without withholding any matter, except for some secrets of Dragon Tiger Mountain conveyed by the words of the Ancestor Celestial Master.


    Pei Xuanjing was not surprised at all that the old Celestial Master suppressed a powerful man in the Spirit Realm Level Five. Although he had never sparred with the old Celestial Master, they had interacted a lot, and he could approximately gauge the other party¡¯s power.


    Not just the old Celestial Master, regardless of Qingxu, Chunyang, Zhao Baiyang, Xue Wuheng, or this Bai Xiaosheng in front of him, did they genuinely only disy the strength they showed on the surface?


    Pei Xuanjing wouldn¡¯t believe that. Each of these old foxes that had been immersed in the martial world for countless years, which of them isn¡¯t extremely cunning and excelled in concealing their abilities?


    Especially these several powerhouses of the Taoist School, with him taking the lead to exert his efforts, naturally, they would not easily disy all of their strengths.


    In the face of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s half-smiling gaze, Bai Xiaosheng could also guess that Pei Xuanjing was thinking about how they were all concealing their true powers.


    However, he also didn¡¯t feel any embarrassment or awkwardness, and agreed with augh. ¡°This older Celestial Master has been famous for over two hundred years, he¡¯s only a bit younger than a few old figures of the Buddhism School who have retreated from the world. Nobody knows what he¡¯s capable of. You know, the greatest ability of Dragon Tiger Mountain is not the Thunder Method of Martial Studies, nor the cultivation of the physical body, but the method of controlling the Ghost God!¡±


    He didn¡¯t want Pei Xuanjing to pay extra attention to him, so he promptly pushed the old Celestial Master to the front and pointed out that the old Celestial Master certainly still had hidden reserves.


    After all, in all these years since the revival of Heaven and Earth, the method of controlling Ghost God from Dragon Tiger Mountain had been lost and was gradually unknown to the people, but he, Bai Xiaosheng, remembered it clearly and would definitely not forget.


    ¡°Zhengyi Alliance Prestige, the Ghost Gods obey. With such a method, how could I forget? You should know that my Shenxiao Sect derives from Zhengyi and is influenced by the Zhengyi Seal,¡± Pei Xuanjing said with a lightugh.

 Chapter 527: 475: A Substitute for the True Meaning of Martial Arts, Spiritual Root?

    Chapter 527: Chapter 475: A Substitute for the True Meaning of Martial Arts, Spiritual Root?


    The Ancestor Celestial Master was able to eradicate a substantial number of Ghost Gods at the Temple of Smiting Evil. The Zhengyi Alliance¡¯s prestige was used tomand these Ghost Gods due to the outset of the Zhengyi Talisman¡ªan alliance with them.


    However, after the Tang Dynasty, as Heaven and Earth declined the Ghost Gods began to fade, and the ability was revealed no more to the world. Thus, the Zhengyi Talisman increasingly became a symbol.


    Yet, with Heaven and Earth now rejuvenated, this technique cannot possibly stay hidden. Even if there are no Ghost Gods now, not long ago in the enfeoffment of the Gods, hasn¡¯t Dragon Tiger Mountain received quite a few Divine Positions?


    ¡°You¡¯re right, I forgot about that.¡± Bai Xiaosheng was stunned for a moment when he heard this and then quickly reacted.


    The Shenxiao Sect does indeed belong to the Zhengyi Alliance. Nheless, because Pei Xuanjing is presiding over it currently, even the old Celestial Master wouldn¡¯t dare to mention imposing themand of Zhengyi in front of him, which he inadvertently overlooked.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    The two of them shared a nce and a smile; everything was left unspoken. They decided to let this matter rest for now.


    Pei Xuanjing switched the topic, asking, ¡°So, what do you make of what happened at Dragon Tiger Mountain?¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s expression changed, he replied, ¡°The Old Celestial Master is highly powerful. He can suppress these people, but what about the other forces?¡±


    ¡°They will likely face great peril,¡± Pei Xuanjing responded calmly.<div>


    A glint sparkled in Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s eyes as he suggested, ¡°Perhaps, we need to investigate some of these forces to see if anything unusual has surfaced.¡±


    There is no certainty regarding the number of people who have returned from the Sky Wastnd, even Bai Xiaosheng wouldn¡¯t dare to make such a im. But what he can guarantee is that it¡¯s definitely not limited to Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    The several times Pei Xuanjing had shown his might demonstrated his invincible stance in this world, discouraging many from challenging him. It also inadvertently disturbed potential threats.


    Unless those returnees have utmost confidence that they can suppress Pei Xuanjing or they¡¯re purely foolish, they will definitely maintain a low profile.


    What transpired at Dragon Tiger Mountain is undoubtedly not the first of its kind. The Old Celestial Master¡¯s counter-suppression may be coincidental.


    For the majority of forces, even though the rejuvenation of Heaven and Earth enhanced their power, there aren¡¯t many who could easily suppress the returning powerhouses if faced with one.


    Also, not everyone is as foolish as those three at Dragon Tiger Mountain to choose intimidation. What if they choose bribery?


    It is widely known that theplete inheritances dominated by Sky Wastnd are not something every force can acquire currently. As long as enough is surrendered in return, they could potentially be persuaded and enticed.


    After all, unlike Dragon Tiger Mountain, most forces don¡¯t possess such significant interests in the current Daming World which they cannot easily relinquish.


    ¡°It seems our most concerning scenario hase to pass,¡± Pei Xuanjing sighed lightly.


    Strongholds are most easily breached from within. If the enemy truly chooses this ndestine infiltration approach, it is difficult to defend against when one¡¯s tactics are visible while the enemy¡¯s remain concealed.


    Bai Xiaosheng too felt crestfallen. Why are these people from Sky Wastnd so timid?


    Although Pei Xuanjing is strong, theye from the renowned Sky Wastnd, possessing such profound inheritances and an array of means. Howe they can¡¯t suppress Pei Xuanjing and instead resort to these schemes?


    Pei Xuanjing stated, ¡°You should primarily investigate some of the significant forces that have inheritances from the Sky Wastnd, see if they have recently exhibited any anomalies?¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng asked, ¡°What if we discover something? Should we confront or negotiate?¡±


    ¡°That decision rests in their hands.¡± Pei Xuanjing said nonchntly.


    If the other party is acting in good faith, not disrupting his ns, Pei Xuanjing would consider staying his hand. But if someone attempts to sabotage his ns, they cannot me him for what happens next.


    Bai Xiaosheng nodded. Just as he stood up and was about to leave, he suddenly asked, ¡°I heard you¡¯re trying to solve the problem of the pseudo-grandmaster. How is that going?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head and stated, ¡°It¡¯splicated.¡±<div>


    This issue concerning the pseudo-grandmaster has persisted for thousands of years. Just thinking about it demonstrates itsplexity; even from his current standpoint, it¡¯s not a simple matter.


    He had some directions in mind at the moment, but wasn¡¯t entirely certain. Moreover, even when he reaches a decision, this method needs to be tested to see if it¡¯s feasible.


    Bai Xiaosheng didn¡¯t probe further; he was simply making casual conversation.


    Since he still had many matters on his te, after exchanging a few words with Pei Xuanjing, he turned and left.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t mind; their paths are fundamentally different. It¡¯s exactly because of this difference that they don¡¯t have conflicting interests and were able to cooperate until now.


    ¡°The True Meaning of Martial Arts is the understanding and awareness of a Martial Artist during their cultivation. Only a martial artist whoprehends the True Meaning of Martial Arts can fully understand what they¡¯ve learned, using the True Meaning of Martial Arts as a foundation to cultivate their Blood Qi Wolf Smoke. But for a Martial Artist without the True Meaning of Martial Arts, their blood qi disperses around their body, unable to converge, making their cultivation journey almost impossible to proceed,¡± Pei Xuanjing mused, recalling the description of the True Meaning of Martial Arts.


    The True Meaning of Martial Arts could be considered a ticket for Martial Artists in the Upper Three Realms, a pass to reach the first-grade realm.


    Although pseudo-grandmasters have used external forces to refine their Blood Qi to this extent, without the True Meaning of Martial Arts, they are like a tree without roots. Their blood qi is like a floating duckweed without roots, only able to remain stuck in the third-grade realm, incapable of further advancement.


    Although in this rejuvenated Heaven and Earth, even without the True Meaning of Martial Arts, a Martial Artist might gradually progress by painstakingly refining their Blood Qi, the pace of this progress is slow as a snail¡¯s crawlpared to the speed of those who haveprehended the True Meaning of Martial Arts.


    ¡°By such ounts, the most crucial factor still lies within the True Meaning of Martial Arts. It¡¯s much like the ¡®Spiritual Roots¡¯ mentioned in cultivation novels from my previous life. Without spiritual roots, one cannot embark on the path of cultivation,¡± Pei Xuanjing drew on some recollections in his mind for aparison to the descriptions of the True Meaning of Martial Arts.


    The True Meaning of Martial Arts congeals the Blood Qi, simr to how the spiritual roots transform the spiritual energy. Both have certain simrities in their roles, achieving the same effect through different means.


    Therefore, the most crucial method is to solve the issue of Blood Qi congealing in the True Meaning of Martial Arts. For those martial artists who cannot cultivate the True Meaning of Martial Arts, they need an alternative to help them congeal and collect their Blood Qi, allowing the Blood Qi scattered around them to converge and thereby strengthening and transforming their body.


    An alternative to the True Meaning of Martial Arts?


    Spiritual Root?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Pei Xuanjing was pondering these words, his mind working rapidly, pondering over certain matters.


    Suddenly, a spark lit in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes as he thought of something.


    In his past life, he read several novels that described spiritual roots for cultivation. Although spiritual roots were natural, they were extremely rare and not every mortal possessed spiritual roots to embark on the journey of cultivation.<div>


    As a result, someone proposed a solution, namely, man-made spiritual roots.

 Chapter 528: 476: Pei Xuanjing’s Surprise

    Chapter 528: Chapter 476: Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Surprise


    If man-made spiritual roots are possible, then simrly, if the true intention of martial arts is too difficult to grasp, we could attempt to create an artificial version of it, using it as the foundation for a martial artist¡¯s cultivation of their Blood Qi?


    The more Pei Xuanjing thought about it, the more feasible this n seemed because it was not based on mere conjecture, and there was a proven sess.


    Any major power¡¯s disciple, if they show extraordinary martial talent in their childhood, would be instructed by a master from an early age and then they start to feel the true intention of martial arts. Under such influence, the likelihood of grasping the true meaning of martial arts when they break through to the third-grade in the future increases significantly.


    When Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Shenxiao Sword shattered, he gave half of the sword body to Pang Hong to carry, so Pang Hong could constantly perceive his own sword intent. This made it much easier for Pang Hong to grasp the true intention of martial arts when heter broke through to the third-grade.


    Since such influence can enhance the understanding of the true intention of martial arts, Pei Xuanjing couldpletely follow this thought process to solve the problem of not being able to grasp it.


    In a moment, Pei Xuanjing came up with a solution, and in fact, two of them.


    However, whether these two methods are effective still needs to be tested.


    ¡°Someone.¡± Pei Xuanjing called outside the hall.


    No sooner had he finished speaking than a martial artist from the Shenxiao Sect rushed in, ¡°What is your bidding, Sect Leader (True Person)? This disciple is at your service.¡±


    This martial artist was a third-grade Grandmaster Martial artist who could be a powerful force, even after the revival of heaven and earth, he willingly served as a servant at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s disposal in the Shenxiao Sect.<div>


    Actually, it was not because Pei Xuanjing was arrogant, but because these people requested it. It is known that even the disciples of Shenxiao Sect, apart from attending periodic sermons, rarely get a chance to be guided by Pei Xuanjing, the number one person in the world.


    That position of waiting for orders outside his hall, which most likely allows contact with Pei Xuanjing, had been discovered by some martial artists. After all, those near the water tower get the moon first. Being close and frequently interacting with the Sect Leader (True Person), even if they don¡¯t get instructions then, being familiar in front of the Sect Leader (True Person) also has great advantages, providing more opportunities than others in the future.


    Therefore, this position seemed inconspicuous and somewhat humble, but in reality, it was one of the hottest positions within the entire Shenxiao Sect. Even first-grade martial artists were attracted by it.


    Topete for this position of obedience to orders, without the level of a third-grade martial artist, one has absolutely no qualification to participate.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°You are Xin Quanyang, Xin Huan is your grandfather, right?¡± Pei Xuanjing looked at the arriving Xin Quanyang, recalling his identity.


    It could be said that even though they all submitted under him in his Shenxiao Sect, they were divided into many factions after all.


    Pang Hong was his direct disciple, rightfully the most direct lineage. Yu Zhenzi, as the earliest person in the original Shenxiao Sect who was subjugated by him and coborated with him to kill the original two Lords of Shenxiao Gate, had made significant contributions and was one of the most trusted people by him.


    Then it was Zhang Jie, Deng Zhong, Xin Huan, and Tao Rong, who surrendered after the killing of the Shenxiao Gate Lord, followed by those who received the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s inheritance under themand of the Shenxiao Gate Lord, whom Yu Zhenzi brought to subordinate them.


    Among these people, Yu Zhenzi was alone, without much younger generation, so he focused on assisting Pang Hong, considering himself extraordinarily detached.


    However, Deng Zhong¡¯s four people had many family members and friends behind them. Although they also represented a power base in the Shenxiao Sect, those who were subduedter, grouped together ording to their rtions.


    That is to say, these people, although united under themand of Pei Xuanjing, it didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t have any disputes among them. It was just that Pei Xuanjing made the cake too big and had absolute power, which kept these disputes within a healthy range and prevented them from turning their faces due to interest disputes.


    Pei Xuanjing was well aware of these things, but he didn¡¯t care much about them. After all, these were part of the process that his reorganized force had to go through, so they didn¡¯t matter at all.


    As long as these people did not disobey his orders and did not harm the interests of the Shenxiao Sect, he would not meddle in these matters. On the contrary, somepetition within this range would promote the development and growth of the sect, resulting in a positive oue.


    ¡°Indeed, I didn¡¯t expect the Sect Leader (True Person), who manages thousands of matters every day, to still remember this disciple.¡± Xin Quanyang¡¯s eyes shed with excitement, his face became somewhat flushed and he was overjoyed.


    As one of the junior members of the Shenxiao Sect, if his grandfather, who followed the Sect Leader (True Person) from an early time, Xin Huan, who is now a Spirit Realm powerhouse, hadn¡¯t pleaded for him, he, a new third-grade master, would never have had the opportunity to serve in this position.


    It can be said that his generation could be considered as disciples who really grew up under the protection of Pei Xuanjing after the Shenxiao Sect was re-established.


    Plus, when he was a child, he also experienced a period of hiding and struggling with his family. So, for Pei Xuanjing, the Sect Leader (True Person) who had given them shelter, they held a sense of admiration and fanatical adoration. Given the power of Shenxiao Sect today and Pei Xuanjing¡¯s secluded life and rare management of the sect, even many second-grade martial artists may not necessarily remember their names, let alone a mere third-grade Master.


    Now hearing that Pei Xuanjing actually remembered his name, even if it was because of his grandfather, Xin Quanyang was extremely excited and could hardly control himself.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled, understanding the admiration that these younger generation disciples had towards him, knowing that as long as these people could maintain healthypetition, the Shenxiao Sect would not have internal strife.<div>


    He chatted with Xin Quanyang, inquired about his cultivation, and once Xin Quanyang had settled his excited mood, he asked, ¡°I have something to ask you. Do you know how many pseudo-Grandmaster martial artists there are in the sect now?¡±


    Since he has thought about how to solve the problem for pseudo-Grandmaster martial artists who can¡¯tprehend the true intention of martial arts, he needs to conduct some tests, and the disciples of the Shenxiao Sect are the best candidates.


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s inquiry, Xin Quanyang responded, ¡°There are more than 5,000 pseudo-Grandmasters in the sect. However, mostly they are located outside the border and Shenxiao Mountain. There are also about a hundred or so in Tiandu.¡±


    ¡°Are there so many people?¡± A look of surprise shed in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes when he heard this.<div>


    He could hardly believe that his Shenxiao Sect would have so many pseudo-Grandmasters. He originally thought that a few hundred, almost a thousand would be considered quite good, but he did not expect to hear such a huge number.


    A number of pseudo-Grandmaster martial artists up to 5,000, that¡¯s enormous. He remembered how few third-grade martial artists there were when he first started to cultivate.

 Chapter 529: 477: A Martial Artist with a Million Masters?

    Chapter 529: Chapter 477: A Martial Artist with a Million Masters?


    There are just five thousand martial artists within the Shenxiao Sect. However, since the Shenxiao Sect was only recently revived, the number of martial artists within the Sect is the leastpared to the other powers within the Taoist School, and even fewer than the Chunyang Sect, which has the least disciples.


    If one were to estimate the total number of Third-Grade false master educators within the entire Taoist Alliance, then the number of false masters would likely exceed one hundred thousand. Considering this data, along with the other big alliances, different forces around the world, and the number within the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, as well as the independent practitioners in the world, wouldn¡¯t the number of false masters reach several millions?


    Xin Quanyangughed bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Sect Leader (True Person) doesn¡¯t realize that these people are just the disciples of the Shenxiao Sect. If we count the other forces who are affiliated and submit to us, the number would have already exceeded ten thousand.¡±


    Nearly twenty years have passed since the revival of Heaven and Earth, and even without intentionally expanding, the Shenxiao Sect has seen an increase in the number of disciples and martial artists.


    So the five thousand false masters are nothingpared to an alliance of heretics, which has expanded rapidly in these years, and now has almost more than one hundred thousand false masters.


    After the revival of Heaven and Earth, the martial artist¡¯s cultivation became simpler. Along with the transmission of martial ssics, anyone who does not have blocked meridians by birth and is willing to practice diligently can essentially get ranked and be a real martial artist.


    As long as one has a bit of talent, even without the necessary resources, they can reach the Seventh Grade Realm through cultivation using the rich Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth. Once they reach this step and have some luck, stepping into the middle three realms is not particrly challenging.


    One can say, only when a fourth-grade martial artist is promoted to the third grade, and steps into the upper three realms, is the cultivation of martial artists considered a major hurdle, which stops countless martial artists.


    This is also why Deng Zhong and others believe that if Pei Xuanjing could solve the problem of the false master¡¯s cultivation, he would receive the support of countless martial artists around the world.


    Nowadays, this martial arts world is no longer the non-revived world of decades ago. The lower three realms are everywhere, the middle three realms are asmon as dogs, only the upper three realms can show off a bit, and only the martial artists who have stepped into the spirit realm can truly be considered as strong.<div>


    Hearing Xin Quanyang¡¯s statements, Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the passing of time.


    Recalling when he first made his debut, a third-grade martial artist, even a false master, could be quickly acknowledged as a suppressive figure within any faction. A second-ss martial artist could control the region, and a first-grade martial artist could cause shocks in the world.


    ¡°Hehe, it seems like I have neglected these matters for too long and have overlooked some things,¡± Pei Xuanjing regained his normal expression and remarked.


    Hearing all this, Pei Xuanjing predicted that in the near future, as the Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth continued to recover, there would likely be more and more martial artists. Until the Essence Qi waspletely restored, the prosperous cultivation scene during the Tang Dynasty might reappear.


    At that time, the return of the Tianhuang Realm powers will indeed create a situation where those who have stepped into the seventh level of Spirit Realm and the Sixth Level training dominate everything. If we do not break through to the Spirit Realm at that time, our status would be no different from ordinary people who currently cannot cultivate.


    But isn¡¯t this the prosperous world that Pei Xuanjing was looking forward to?


    Only this magnificent and grand world can support more strong men. The collision and exchange of wisdom sparks between countless strong men will give Pei Xuanjing more inspiration and the opportunity to be immortal.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He asked Xin Quanyang, ¡°How many Third-ss masters are there in the Sect?¡±


    After thinking for a moment, Xin Quanyang said, ¡°About a thousand.¡±


    About six thousand Third-ss martial artists, five thousand false masters who have not condensed martial art truth, and only one thousand martial artists who haveprehended martial art truth.


    A ratio of one to five, showing the difficulty for a Fourth-Grade martial artist toprehend the martial truth and break through to the third grade.


    This ratio only considers the sessful ones, not those who failed to break through. If those people were added as well, the ratio would likely be lower.


    Even with the current power of the Shenxiao Sect, they cannot guarantee that all martial artists willprehend the martial truth when breaking through to the third grade, which is why there are so many false masters within the Shenxiao Sect today.


    This is an unavoidable urrence. After the revival of Heaven and Earth, although the road is open, making the martial artist¡¯s breakthrough much simpler, it also means they have less practice and less polishing.


    ¡°What is the sess rate of Fourth-Grade martial artists breaking through to Third-Grade ¨C including false masters?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked again.


    Xin Quanyang honestly replied, ¡°Only about one out of ten sessfully breaks through. This is the scenario where our Sect has advice from seniors. For ordinary independent practitioners, perhaps not even one out of twenty can sessfully advance.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded and had a rough idea. He said, ¡°Ask all the false masters in our Sect within Tiandu to prepare, ande to the Taoist Temple together early tomorrow morning. There is something I need them to do.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Xin Quanyang nodded, recalling some recent news. It seemed that the Sect Leader (True Person) had been investigating how to make Third-Grade false masters cultivate in the same manner as masters whoprehended martial truth. He probably had some ideas.


    Though he thought as much, Xin Quanyang did not ask any questions.<div>


    After all, even though he blindly admired Pei Xuanjing, believing that the Sect Leader (True Person) could easily resolve everything, Xin Quanyang didn¡¯t think that this problem, which has frustrated countless martial artists for thousands of years, could be solved so quickly.


    He sincerely walked away and sent someone to contact and inform those false master fighters who were currently stationed in Tiandu.


    Those fighters, upon hearing that they were summoned by the Sect Leader (True Person), became unexpectedly excited and happy. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t wish to miss out on an opportunity to be close to the Sect Leader (True Person).


    Even not just them, even the first-ss and second-ss martial artists of the Shenxiao Sect in Tiandu heard the news and wanted to join in the excitement.<div>


    It was a pity for the Spirit Realm martial artists because, at the moment, thend outside the border was being explored. With the undefeated powerhouse, Pei Xuanjing at Tiandu, there was no need for them to stay there.


    Therefore, except for Deng Zhong, the rest of the Spirit Realm powerhouses were either exploring thend outside the border or staying at Shenxiao Mountain, missing out on this opportunity.


    The next day, early in the morning when the day was just dawning, all the Third-ss martial artists belonging to Shenxiao Sect in Tiandu gathered in a battleground used for practice within the Taoist Temple.


    Although there was still some time before the time mentioned by Xin Quanyang, no one was foolish enough to arrive just at that time. Everyone came ahead of time, just to grab a ce closer to the front.

 Chapter 530: 478: The Crowded Arrival, Pei Xuanjing’s Gift

    Chapter 530: Chapter 478: The Crowded Arrival, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Gift


    Not only the pseudo-Master Martial Artists summoned, but also several third-grade Master Martial Artists and first and second-grade Martial Artists, except for a few who were genuinely unable to get away due to business, all the rest arrived here as soon as possible.


    After all, even though they are all in Tiandu, opportunities to encounter the Sect Leader in person were indeed scarce, and they were reluctant to miss them.


    Thus, when the time came, Pei Xuanjing found that there were twice as many people here as he had anticipated when he arrived at the training field for martial arts practice led by Xin Quanyang.


    In addition to those pseudo-Master Martial Artists, there were numerous first and second-grade Martial Artists, and even some audacious fourth-grade Martial Artists who were loitering outside the martial arts practice field, asionally casting their nces in anticipation of potential benefits.


    Seeing this, Xin Quanyang¡¯s heart tightened and cold sweat began to form on his forehead, fearing that the Sect Leader would reprimand him for mishandling the situation due to therge number of people showing up. He was about to send them away when Pei Xuanjing stopped him.


    ¡°Oh, never mind, their presence does no harm. Let them listen in as well, it will be beneficial.¡± The gentle voice of Pei Xuanjing rang out.


    Originally he intended to conduct the experiment using these pseudo-Master Martial Artists, but he didn¡¯t expect other Martial Artists to join in as well for the excitement.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Understanding quickly his drawing power and why these people had arrived, Pei Xuanjing did not find fault with them but allowed them to stay.


    The words of Pei Xuanjing clearly fell into the ears of all the Martial Artists present. Some people who came without an invitation were initially worried about being criticised by Pei Xuanjing, but now they rxed upon hearing his approval.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Sect Leader True Person.¡± The self-invited first-grade Martial Artists led the rest of the Martial Artists to bow to Pei Xuanjing in gratitude.<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, please take your seats!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing flicked back his robe, and a gentle force lifted up hundreds of people in the field. He then started to speak with a smile on his face.


    Then he flicked his fingers; countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi converged and formed hundreds of meditation cushions on the practice martial arts field.


    Hiss!


    Everyone was amazed by this simple move from Pei Xuanjing, showing stunned expressions on their faces.


    Upon hearing his words, they immediately took their ces honestly, sitting on the meditation cushions formed by the Heaven and Earth essence Qi.


    Although Martial Artists of the first and second grades should be seated in the front row, they were aware they hade without an invitation. The real focus was the pseudo-Master Martial Artists summoned by the Sect Leader, so they voluntarily left the front seats empty for questioning by the Sect Leader.


    Pei Xuanjing waited for everyone to sit down, then stepped onto themanding podium in front of the martial arts practice field. As he descended, a six-color spectrum of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi meditation cushion naturally formed behind him.


    At this moment, although there were hundreds of people in the field, it was utterly silent. All eyes were on Pei Xuanjing, waiting for him to speak.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s voice rang out in the field, clearly entering everyone¡¯s ears: ¡°As an uncultured person, I have been fortunate enough toe this far. Although I have rebuilt the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s lineage, management is not my strength. All the affairs have been handed over to all of you, and for this truly hard work, let me first express my gratitude.¡±


    ¡°The True Person Sect Leader is being too modest. These are our responsibilities. Without the protection of the Sect Leader, we would not be who we are today. Please, do not say such things, otherwise we would be extremely embarrassed.¡±


    Upon hearing that Pei Xuanjing had spoken such words, they were all shocked and moved. Immediately, a first-grade Martial Artist began to speak.


    Once this first-grade Martial Artist began to speak, the rest of the Martial Artists also joined in, all expressing their gratitude towards Pei Xuanjing. Nobody had any resentment close to Pei Xuanjing.


    This world differs from the one in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s former life; in the Great Ming World, martial arts are supreme and the strong are revered. As a powerful figure, Pei Xuanjing naturally enjoys countless privileges and holds a supreme status.


    His existence, in fact, provides shelter for these people. Because of Pei Xuanjing, the Shenxiao Sect was able to rebound from the brink of destruction by the Great Ming imperial court, and return to its peak, bing one of today¡¯s top superpowers in the world.


    It can be said that while Pei Xuanjing could abandon the Shenxiao Sect, the Shenxiao Sect could absolutely not survive without the existence of Pei Xuanjing.


    These people had benefited greatly from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s generosity, and anyone with even a shred of conscience would feel deep gratitude towards him, with no resentment whatsoever.


    Pei Xuanjing slowly shook his head.


    He was not a greedy and ignorant capitalist, feeling that everyone¡¯s contribution was a given. Seen from a manager¡¯s perspective, he indeed let go of the steering wheel in the Shenxiao Sect. The current power of the Shenxiao Sect was due to these people¡¯s hard work and struggle. He couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to that and feel that others should take risks for him. This would mean he really had no boundaries at all.<div>


    He raised his hand to stop their words, saying, ¡°No need to argue about this. As a Sect Leader, I, providing shelter for all of you is my duty. And my being deficient in managing you is a fact that need not be denied. Therefore, I decided that after today, all disciples of the Shenxiao Sect can select a skill or martial art technique of the same grade from the Scripture Pavilion, as a reward from me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Sect Leader True Person!¡±


    Hearing this great news, everyone immediately expressed their gratitude.


    The Scripture Pavilion of the Shenxiao Sect houses countless skills. The ones Pei Xuanjing collected and refined may not have been practiced by him directly, but as long as the skill was not bad, he had included them all.<div>


    However, ording to the rules of the Shenxiao Sect, besides the right to choose a skill or martial technique after breaking through a big realm, other skills and martial techniques are technically not restricted but need to be traded for a certain number of Sect contribution points.


    While low-level skills were eptable, the semi-lost skills or lost skills inside the sect needed a significant amount of contribution points, and gaining these skills required a lot of effort.


    Now that the Sect Leader had spoken, it meant that they could save quite a few contribution points, equating to acquiring an additional suitable skill or martial technique. How could they not be happy?


    Pei Xuanjing smiled at these people, not rushing.


    Since he had decided to ce all the skills in the Taoist Academy for Martial Artists from all over to exchange and learn, it was better to give some benefits to his own disciples first. After all, strictly speaking, these people were his staunchest supporters.


    Waiting for the excitement of these people to subside, Pei Xuanjing continued to speak: ¡°The real reason I, gathered all of you here today I presume you all have spected on by now.¡±


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, those first-grade Martial Artists, second-grade Martial Artists, and others who hadprehended the true meaning of Martial Arts were quiteposed. However, the pseudo-Master Martial Artists of the third-grade and fourth-grade Martial Artists about to ascend to the next level, were excited. If not for the circumstances, they would have blurted something out straightaway.

 Chapter 531: 479: Asking for the Master’s Teachings

    Chapter 531: Chapter 479: Asking for the Master¡¯s Teachings


    ¡°Indeed, I have been studying how to release third-grade quasi-¡°Grandmaster Realm¡± martial artists from the constraints of the true intention of martial arts, allowing them to cultivate as normally as Grandmasters who have understood the true intention of martial arts.¡± Pei Xuanjing did not beat around the bush and stated his purpose directly.


    ¡°Sect Leader¡¯s kindness is boundless!¡±


    ¡°Sect Leader¡¯s virtue is immense!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Whoosh, all those third-grade quasi-Grandmaster figures began to express their excitement, vocally praising Pei Xuanjing.


    These individuals had trained tediously, hindered either byck ofprehension or other reasons, and finally, they were unable toprehend the true intention of martial arts. Although they had reached the third-grade realm, they always fell shortpared to others.


    Third-grade quasi-Grandmaster, although in the same third-grade realm, carries the prefix ¡®quasi,¡¯ undoubtedly cing them one level below others. This was an embarrassing reality these martial artists had difficulty epting.


    Yet, in this world where the strongest rule, if one¡¯s strength is inferior, then they are, indeed, inferior. They are helpless and have no choice but to face the disdainful gazes and to endeavor in their training relentlessly.


    No one desires to stay behind forever, especially in this brewing Great World; they are even more eager to strive forward.


    However, reality is cruel. Lacking the reinforcement of the true intention of martial arts, after many years of maintaining a grueling training regime, they still fall short whenpared to others who have only trained for several months, causing massive discouragement among many.<div>


    Now, someone has finally noticed them, willing to give them attention, willing to cast a look upon them; this was incredibly fortunate.


    This was enough. Even if Pei Xuanjing¡¯s method turned out to be ineffective, it would still stir their hearts, because this sense of recognition was irreceable.


    Seeing the fervent excitement of these people, a tinge of sigh shed in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes: ¡°As insignificant as ants, one should still aim high; as fragile as paper, the heart should remain unyielding.¡±


    This was the true spirit and will, the key to a race¡¯s enduring growth. If there were truly no upward channels, the stagnation would undoubtedly turn into a dying pond. Regardless of how mighty it once was, it will eventually decline and wait for its splendor to fade, till only remnants remain.


    ¡°However, although I have devised this method, I have not had a real attempt at it and cannot assure its effectiveness.¡± Pei Xuanjing did not conceal the truth.


    Even though his clear-cut intention of gathering these individuals was to gather experimental data through trials on them and to make constant deductions, he chose not to hide this fact and left the decision to them.


    ¡°Sect Leader need not worry, we¡¯re only risking our lives, and we disciples are not afraid!¡±


    Instantly, a third-grade quasi-Grandmaster voiced out. The look in his eyes was determined and resolute without a trace of hesitation.


    The cultivation of a martial artist is like crossing a single-log bridge among thousands of troops, their arrival at this point has undoubtedly prepared them for death. Rather than living a mediocre life, forever considered inferior to others, it would be better to stand up and fight.


    ¡°We disciples don¡¯t fear death; we only fear being looked down upon!¡±


    ¡°We disciples wish to attempt; we disciples don¡¯t wish to be seen as inferior!¡±


    To be a king or a marquis, one should have ambition.


    In the past, theck of hope was tolerable, but now that there was hope, why should they not pay the price.


    What is there to fear in death?


    We are all humans, why should they be seen as inferior to others? They would rather die a spectacr death than live a life of meek subservience.


    Nearly a hundred quasi-Grandmasters present voiced out in unison, without a single person hesitating or backing down. The momentum was overwhelming, and even many martial artists on the side, who hadprehended the true intention of martial arts, couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to them.


    There is clear hierarchy everywhere, especially withinrge forces like the Shenxiao Sect.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Besides Pei Xuanjing, who is held in the highest esteem as the Sect Leader (True Person), it is the Spirit Realm powerhouses and first-grade martial artists that form the foundation of the sect. Quasi-Grandmaster martial artists of the third-grade, even if theirbat strength matches that of Grandmaster martial artists of the same grade, are considered to have no future in many people¡¯s eyes. Despite theirrge numbers, they can¡¯t be considered the core of the Shenxiao Sect.


    With Pei Xuanjing, a peerless powerhouse who has the world under his control, the disciples of the Shenxiao Sect possessed a sense of self-confidence. Particrly, when Pei Xuanjing mentioned that the Shenxiao Sect would transform into an immortal sect in the future, it motivated countless disciples. Everyone worked towards this goal, hoping to be true disciples of the immortal sect.<div>


    It is bleak for a martial artist of quasi-Grandmaster realm to break through to the Spirit Realm. In many people¡¯s eyes, as the world continues to recover, they will eventuallyg behind the growth pace of the Shenxiao Sect and will be gradually eliminated.


    Now that they witnessed the momentum from these individuals, they finally realized the amount of suppressed energy these peers had been holding back. Without Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intervention today, they might have never had the chance to release it in their lifetimes.


    ¡°We ask Sect Leader forpassion, and bestow upon us this method.¡± A martial artist of the quasi-Grandmaster realm fell to his knees from his meditation cushion.


    ¡°We ask Sect Leader forpassion, and bestow upon us this method.¡± *n.<div>


    Subsequently, the remaining quasi-Grandmaster martial artists performed the same action, they fell to their knees.


    The fourth-grade martial artists also collectively kneeled and pleaded. Except for few individual geniuses, none of them dared assert themselves toprehend the true intentions of martial arts, hence they also collectively pleaded.


    Sighting such a scene, the remaining martial artists who hadprehended the true intention of martial arts couldn¡¯t remain seated and fell to their knees:


    ¡°Please, Sect Leader show mercy to your fellow disciples, bestow upon us the method.¡±


    Whoosh¡­ whoosh¡­


    At this moment, all disciples of the Shenxiao Sect in the practice field knelt on the ground, begging Pei Xuanjing to bestow upon them the method.


    Watching their actions, even Pei Xuanjing, ustomed to hardened battle, was slightly moved.


    Cultivating is tough, and no one wishes to perish in the process. If it were him without the simtor, knowing there is a way to advance, he would surely grasp it tightly!


    ¡°Sigh, you all. I merely stated that this method is not perfect and carries some risks, I¡¯ve never said anything about withholding it from you. Now it seems I am the one with a heart of stone.¡± Pei Xuanjing shook his head and purposelyughed.


    ¡°Does Sect Leader¡¯s statement mean that he agrees¡­?¡± A martial artist looked towards Pei Xuanjing in surprise.


    ¡°Since it hase to this, I should give you an opportunity.¡± Pei Xuanjing sighed and said in a serious tone.


    ¡°Disciple thanks Sect Leader!¡±


    A chorus of grateful voices rose, all eyes filled with gratitude as they looked towards Pei Xuanjing.<div>


    ¡°Silence.¡± Pei Xuanjing stopped their voice, and slowly said, ¡°In this period, I¡¯ve been studying the deficiencies of third-grade quasi-Grandmaster martial artists, the key obstacle to cultivation is theck of true intention of martial arts because without it as the foundation, the Blood Qis cannot gather together. To just address this issue would make up for the shorings. For this, I have devised two methods to attempt to solve this problem.¡±


    ¡°The first method, I call it the Visualization Method! ¡±


    ¡°Disciple asks Sect Leader, what is this Visualization Method?¡± a disciple timely asked.

 Chapter 532: 480: Visualization Method, Seed Intent Method

    Chapter 532: Chapter 480: Visualization Method, Seed Intent Method


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mouth revealed a smile, he said, ¡°Visualization Method is when a martial artist who has condensed the real intent of martial arts uses their understanding of the real intent to portray it for others. The martial artist can then contemte it day and night, imitating its method, hoping to grasp the real intent of martial arts.¡±


    To condense the real intent of martial arts, one must reflect on what they have learnt to break through its real intent, transforming it into their own understanding of martial arts.


    The method Pei Xuanjing proposed was for the martial artist who has grasped the real intent of martial arts to imprint their understanding on an object. Through day and night observation and immersion in it, a martial artist may be able to stimte their own understanding.


    Even if one cannot grasp the real intent of martial arts, possessing such an item containing the real intent can allow a third-grade martial artist to refine their Blood Qi during cultivation, elerating the speed of polishing and refining the Blood Qi.


    As long as one can constantly keep this item on their person, and the real intent of martial arts hasn¡¯tpletely dispersed, then one can continuously refine their Blood Qi.


    After listening to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s narration, the crowd on the field fell silent, each contemting this method in their minds.


    This method seemed to have some merit. The two greatest difficulties probably would be finding a strong martial artist on a simr path willing to imprint their real intent, and finding an object capable of bearing the real intent of martial arts.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    After all, this rtes to future cultivation. If the item found cannot bear the real intent of martial arts for a long enough time, it would not work.


    Pei Xuanjing looked at the contemtive crowd, waited for them to regain their senses, then began to talk about the second method, ¡°The second method, I call it the Seed Intent Method!¡±


    Seed Intent Method!<div>


    As the name implies, it is about turning the real intent of martial arts into a seed, nting it into the heart of the martial artist, allowing them to refine this real intent, limate to it, and transform it into their own understanding of martial arts, thereby making up for their foundational ws.


    However, the real intent they learn is that of the master who provided the martial arts intent seeds, so the selection of the seed must align with their martial arts foundation, otherwise, there would be conflicts and damage to the foundation.


    ¡°What is the Seed Intent Method? Which of these two methods is better?¡± one disciple asked.


    Pei Xuanjing pondered and said, ¡°It all depends on the individual, I can¡¯t make a judgment.¡±


    Of course, in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view, the first method might be most suitable for fourth-grade martial artists. They have not yet broken through and their path isn¡¯t fixed. If a strong martial artist can guide them simr to how Pei Xuanjing once bolstered Pang Hong, it might increase their chances of understanding the real intent of martial arts.


    However, the second method in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view was too harsh and fierce. After all, the real intent of martial arts was incredibly dominant, and any martial artist capable of embodying such intent was certainly not ordinary.


    Martial artists choosing to ept martial arts intent must have enough will to amodate it. Otherwise, not only would they fail, but they might also be harmed by it.


    Pei Xuanjing looked at the martial artists and said, ¡°I have now taught you both methods. If you choose the first method, I can help you copy the real intent of martial arts for you to observe and understand.¡±


    He extended his slender, clean palm, an invisible sword intent appeared in his hand: ¡°If you choose the second method, then the sword intent that I have refined now, if you can refine it, you can learn my real intent of martial arts.¡±


    ¡°Of course, don¡¯t worry, I give my word that even if you fail to refine this martial arts intent, you will only suffer a bit of pain, there will be no danger to your life.¡±


    The means that Pei Xuanjing originally used to subdue Yu Zhenzi and Deng Zhong reappeared. But this time it was not to subdue anyone, but to use it as a primer, to serve as the seed of martial arts intent for the martial artists to refine. If they can refine this sword intent, then they can use it for themselves and understand Pei Xuanjing¡¯s real intent of martial arts.


    Of course, this method of understanding the real intent of martial arts and Pei Xuanjing¡¯s original intent of martial arts are worlds apart. It¡¯s not that Pei Xuanjing declined to let the others refine it, but because at his current Realm, even just one ten-thousandth of the power of martial arts intent is not something a third-ss martial artist can bear.


    Moreover, because of his Realm, controlling this martial arts intent is incredibly easy. With his safeguarding, the person will at most suffer some torture and pain while refining the martial arts intent, and there will be absolutely no threat to their life.


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view, taking risks for continuous progress, even if it may be dangerous does not matter, let alone just suffering some pain, it is not considered a danger at all.


    ¡°Hushing sounds¡­¡±


    As all saw the sword intent in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hand, all the false Master martial artists could not help but take deep breaths, their eyes revealing an intense light of excitement.


    Every person in the field knew that the Sect Leader¡¯s strength had reached an unfathomable depth. If they could luckily refine this sword intent, it would certainly change their fate.


    Indeed, the power contained within this sword intent was less than one ten-thousandth of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s true martial arts intent, but the power it held was still enough to surpass many first-grade martial artists. If someone really could refine it, their strength would certainly skyrocket.


    ¡°Sect Leader, this disciple is willing,¡± a disciple said.<div>


    ¡°Let me do it, I have been a third-grade Martial Artist for many years, I will definitely seed.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Several people spoke up immediately, while the remaining martial artists followed suit.


    Such an opportunity was right in front of them, anyone would want to try their luck, perhaps they could seed.<div>


    Moreover, with the Sect Leader personally promising that there will be no life-threatening danger, at most there would be some pain, there was nothing to worry about at all. It would be foolish not to take the opportunity.


    Not to mention these third-grade false Masters, even some first- and second-grade martial artists were somewhat tempted. They were very aware that Yu Zhenzi and Deng Zhong had once been fortunate enough to receive Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword intent. Although the circumstances were a littleplicated, those five had undoubtedly benefited greatly.


    By leveraging the Sect Leader¡¯s remaining sword intent, they could understand the realm the Sect Leader had achieved in the Way of the Sword, and also use it to polish their own real intent, enhance their strength, it was a win-win situation.


    ¡°Alright, today I am giving you all a chance.¡± Pei Xuanjing flicked his finger, and the sword intent shot up into the sky.


    The horrifying sword intent revealed its extreme sharpness, leaving countless sword marks in the sky.

 Chapter 533 - 481: How to Deal with These People?

    Chapter 533: Chapter 481: How to Deal with These People?


    Pei Xuanjing swiftly threw out a palm, scattering the sword intent around him, transforming it into countless Sword Qi that came raining down on the martial artists in the practice martial arts field.


    In an instant, a sword intent was added to the inner bodies of these third-grade pseudo grandmasters. However, the fourth-grade martial artists did not have this opportunity.


    After all, they could observe the aggressive true martial arts intent of Pei Xuanjing, but theycked the qualifications to truly bear it.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    The moment the sword intent entered their bodies, these pseudo grandmaster martial artists felt a terrifying force circting within them. Even though they had prepared themselves, believing in their determination to endure the pain, dozens of them couldn¡¯t help but cry out instinctively.


    However, in the blink of an eye, cries of agony filled the practice martial arts field. Yet not a single one of these people chose to give up. They gritted their teeth, sat cross-legged and began to circte their skills, trying to refine the sword intent in their bodies by condensing their Blood Qi.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face wore a faint smile as he observed their changes, using the power of his Yin Spirit to envelop those around him.


    ¡­¡­


    Ever since Bai Xiaosheng took over the Imperial Astronomical Observatory, it has be a ce for not only observing celestial phenomena, calcting sr terms, and formting calendars, but also a ce on par with Factory Guard and Six Gates for monitoring worldly information.


    Nobody knew the reason why Bai Xiaosheng had chosen to publicly take over the Imperial Astronomical Observatory, not even the Qingxu Taoist who was familiar with him. He only knew that it was one of Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s goals to participate in their n, but he didn¡¯t know why.


    Pei Xuanjing only guessed that Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s takeover of the Imperial Astronomical Observatory was part of a big scheme, but he did not delve deeper. After all, everyone who came together had their own ns and nobody would actively interfere.


    Of course, not long ago, the mysterious Mr. Wu also epted the emperor¡¯s invitation to join the Imperial Astronomical Observatory, bing the Superintendent who was second only to Bai Xiaosheng.


    ¡°I must thank Mr. Wu for his help this time. Otherwise, even I wouldn¡¯t have been able to detect the changes in these forces so smoothly,¡± Bai Xiaosheng said to Mr. Wu with a smile.


    In his hands was the investigation report sent back by his subordinates, summarizing the recent unusual activities of certain factions.


    After he and Pei Xuanjing had discussed the incident at Dragon Tiger Mountain, they realized that what happened there would not be an isted case. If people returned from Dragon Tiger Mountain, others from factions with legacies in the Sky Wastnd would certainly return too.


    This mysterious Mr. Wu knew almost everything about the Sky Wastnd. With his help, Bai Xiaosheng swiftly narrowed down the scope of the investigation to some key targets, eventually making some discoveries.


    ¡°It was just a small effort on my part. After all, I am standing with you guys now, and I don¡¯t want to see the world fall into chaos,¡± Mr. Wu said nonchntly.


    He didn¡¯t want to see the world plunge into chaos now. He still needed time to make some preparations. Helping Bai Xiaosheng and others to lock down the activities of those people was a good thing for him; at least he wouldn¡¯t be left in the dark in case of unexpected events.


    He chuckled and asked, ¡°How does the Superintendent n to handle these people?¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng nced at him and countered, ¡°Why should we handle these people?¡±


    This was a matter he had already discussed with Pei Xuanjing. All they needed to do was to uncover the identities and backgrounds of the others. There was no need to rush to take action.


    With more and more forces returning from the Sky Wastnd, they couldn¡¯t possibly fight every single one of them, could they?


    Instead, they figured it would be better to guard against them for now and watch their reactions. If there was no anomaly or nothing that clearly disrupted their ns, there was no need to take action.


    After all,pared to the massive forces in the Sky Wastnd, the people dispatched by the other side were insignificant. Eradicating these people would only be a prelude to inevitable warfare when the massive forces behind those people return.


    The two sides were actually waiting for the right opportunity. They were waiting for Heaven and Earth to return to its peak and then usher back the forces from the Sky Wastnd.


    While they were seizing the time to enhance their own strength, so that when Heaven and Earth fully recovered and the other side returned, they would have the strength to negotiate on an equal footing.


    ording to their thinking, instead of rming the enemy now, they might as well bear it for a while, wait for their strength to grow, then choose a faction that shows hostile intentions and strike it with the force of a thunderbolt, killing one to warn the others.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Although Bai Xiaosheng didn¡¯t spell it out, Mr. Wu understood their intention.


    After all, he hade to understand quite a bit about the ancestralnd during this time and understood their style of doing things. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Just like the founder of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, Emperor Taizu of the Great Ming, who wasn¡¯t the strongest power when he first started his uprising. But by following the method of ¡®building high walls and amassing grain, postponing the im to kingship¡¯, he eventually became the biggest winner and established the Great Ming empire of six hundred years.


    A sh of brilliance shed in Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s eyes as he suddenly opened his mouth to ask, ¡°Mr. Wu, your strength seems to have recovered quite quickly in recent times, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    He could now finally confirm that the identity of the other party was definitely not the disciple of the Witch Deity Teaching as he first imed, but someone with a greater background.


    In the beginning, the strength disyed by Mr. Wu was only at the Third Level of the Spiritual Realm, seemingly on par with talents from the Sky Wastnd like Xue Hanyi.


    However, the secrets he knew and the things he controlled were absolutely not something that a junior disciple could know or master, even if the Witch Deity Teaching was a top-level faction. They would never let their junior disciples know so much.


    When the Great Ming Divine Dynasty ascended, Bai Xiaosheng gained quite a bit of benefit. He was now at the peak of Third Level of the Spiritual Realm, just one step away from the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm.


    But he found that he still couldn¡¯t see through Mr. Wu¡¯s strength, nor could he sense any hint of danger from him.


    This was quite shocking. If the other¡¯s strength was only slightly stronger than his, Bai Xiaosheng would definitely feel some pressure and senses under certain circumstances.


    The situation now was only possible under two circumstances: either the other¡¯s strength was far inferior to his, or the other¡¯s strength was far beyond his, so much so that he couldn¡¯t detect anything.


    The result, therefore, was self-evident.


    ¡°Hehe, since the Superintendent already knows, why bother to find out the details?¡± said Mr. Wu with a faint smile on his face and a note of exmation in his voice.


    As of now, he had temporarily joined the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, and his significant help that day earned him a Divine Position. Though it was a medium-level Divine Position, it was more than enough for him.

 Chapter 534 - 482: Bai Xiaosheng’s coercion

    Chapter 534: Chapter 482: Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s coercion


    Leveraging the divine position of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, his strength was recovering rapidly. Although it was still far from his peak strength, it was a significant improvement from when he first returned to his ancestralnd. At this point, he had enough power to protect himself. Even if the foes from the Sky Wastnd were to pursue him, he had the means to confront them, leaving him far from helpless.


    Bai Xiaosheng shook his head and said, ¡°I heard that in ancient times, the Witch Deity Teaching was originally in charge of the rites of the Divine Dynasty, weren¡¯t they?¡±


    He was not Pei Xuanjing. Pei Xuanjing had enough confidence to allow some people to do some things, to turn a blind eye to certain matters. But the nature of Bai Xiaosheng meant that he paid great attention to many things, he couldn¡¯t possibly ignore them.


    Mr. Wu, still smiling, said: ¡°Superintendent, if you have something to say, just say it straight out, there¡¯s no need to beat around the bush.¡±


    ¡°Since Mr. Wu is so blunt, I¡¯ll just get straight to the point.¡± Bai Xiaosheng switched his self-reference to ¡®I¡¯, and directly stated: ¡°I am quite curious about some events that happened in ancient times and would like to discuss them with you.¡±


    He was probing. Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s branch had a hold on a lot of information, but even Bai Xiaosheng himself couldn¡¯t confirm whether these pieces of information were true or false.


    Therefore, he wanted to take the opportunity to probe, to cross-validate and observe the other party¡¯s attitude, while checking to see if the information he held was true.


    There was a flicker of cold light in Mr. Wu¡¯s deep eyes, which disappeared instantly, almost unnoticed by Bai Xiaosheng.


    He stared intently at Bai Xiaosheng, not making a sound. The hall of the Imperial Astronomical Observatory became extremely quiet. Both of them stared at each other, neither backing down.


    Had Pei Xuanjing been present, he would have instantly realized that Bai Xiaosheng was being too reckless. Bai was gambling with his own life.


    The mystery of this Mr. Wu was even a cause of concern for Pei Xuanjing himself. It was due to Pei¡¯s confidence in his own strength that he was willing to trade with the other party, despite not having much trust in him.


    With Mr. Wu¡¯s strength, if he were truly pushed too hard and was provoked to turn against them, neither party would gain much. But by provoking him, Bai was essentially gambling that Mr. Wu still needed them and wouldn¡¯t dare to upset the situation.


    The silence in the hall echoed to such an extent that you could hear a pin drop, but then Mr. Wu suddenly burst into heartyughter: ¡°Ha ha ha, no wonder you are the Superintendent, you really are extraordinary. I admire you, Mr. Bai. Since you are curious, I¡¯ll certainlyply.¡±


    After saying this, he got up and walked out of the hall without even a second nce at Bai Xiaosheng, who was left behind.


    Whoosh whoosh¡­


    Waiting for Mr. Wu¡¯s figure to disappear at the entrance of the hall, Bai Xiaosheng copsed onto a chair. Beads of sweat the size of soybeans dripped from his forehead, sttering onto the floor. He was panting heavily.


    If someone had been behind him at that moment, they would have noticed that his entire back was soaked with sweat.


    ¡°I won the gamble.¡±


    At that moment, that was the only thought in his mind.


    But he had indeed just felt the killing intent emanating from the other party. His life had hung in the bnce, and in the end it was the other party that decided to give up on upsetting the situation.


    ¡°Apparently, his goals are not small. He¡¯s even able to tolerate such provocation.¡± Bai Xiaosheng pondered.


    ¡°Heh, even in the past, I only ridiculed others for having reckless courage, but I didn¡¯t expect I¡¯d behave like that today,¡± he derided himself.


    In the past, he always had a n before taking action. He never allowed himself to be in a situation where he was not in control, letting others hold his life in their hands.


    But today, he couldn¡¯t help but to voice his probe without any warning, making such a bold gamble.


    No one else could understand ¨C only because of the enormous pressure from the mysterious Mr. Wu. Even individuals from the Sky Wastnd like Xue Hanyi didn¡¯t give Bai Xiaosheng such trouble.


    But Mr. Wu was too mysterious. He knew too much, and his strength was far beyond anything Bai Xiaosheng could control. Being used to having control over everything, Bai Xiaosheng couldn¡¯t bear this.


    Fortunately, just as he had thought, Mr. Wu still needed him and hispanions. The other party did not dare, or perhaps they were not able, to turn the tables.


    After all, killing Bai Xiaosheng would be easy, but the death of Bai Xiaosheng would inevitably lead to a direct conflict with Pei Xuanjing and the others.


    In the current Daming World, it is not an exaggeration to say that Pei Xuanjing is unrivalled. Even Mr. Wu would have to avoid the force of Pei Xuanjing, the holder of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll.


    Such a scenario would undermine his ns, thoroughly disrupting them. Then his decision to return to his ancestralnd ahead of schedule, at a significant cost, would be meaningless.


    ¡­ n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Pei Xuanjing, who was present in Tiandu, had no knowledge of the conversation between these two men, nor did he know that his n had nearly been scuttled by Bai Xiaosheng.


    Pei Xuanjing, nowcking time, was awaiting his refining of enough Taoyun and undergoing several more life simtions. Once his strength increased again, he would not need to have any concerns at all.


    That¡¯s why he was willing to maintain this situation. Even though many people from the Taoist School believed that he gave too many divine positions to the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, he didn¡¯t care. As long as his strength improved again, he could easily take back anything he gave up now, as long as he was willing to.


    The conversation between Bai Xiaosheng and Mr. Wu was not known to a third party, so of course, Pei Xuanjing was uncertain about it.


    At this moment, he was studying the information collected.


    It has been more than a month since he bestowed his Sword Intent on those pseudo-sect masters. During this time, about half of these individuals received Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Sword Intent, but they were unable to refine it and eventually chose to give up.


    Even though he had deliberately reduced the amount of Sword Intent given, not everyone was capable of epting it. Many pseudo-sect masters found his domineering Sword Intent unbearable. If not for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s watchful eye, they might have been driven mad by the Sword Intent.


    ¡°But that half of them have even persevered, is beyond my expectations. In my view, if a third of them had persisted, that would already be remarkable.¡± Pei Xuanjing looked over the information in his hand and thought.


    Of course, Pei Xuanjing was also aware that this was just the beginning. At present, those who can hold on to it ¡ª in the end, probably fewer than ten people would be able to refine his Sword Intent.


    From the original hundred participants, this sess rate was about a tenth.


    Letting third-grade pseudo-sect masters re-understand the true intentions of martial arts, if one in every ten was sessful, that would not be considered a failure. If word got out, it would indeed shock all martial artists. After all, given that the number of pseudo-sect masters in the world is 4 million, this meant that 400,000 of them have the opportunity to grasp the true intent of martial arts and be real sect masters.


    What¡¯s more, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Sword Intent was extremely domineering. Those who have survived until now and are refining it were inherently the cream of the crop among the pseudo-sect masters.


    ording to Pei Xuanjing¡¯ster experiments, he tried with the remaining first-grade martial artists to condense their own martial arts true intent seeds and gave them to the ones who failed at refining his Sword Intent.


    And those people ¡ª although they couldn¡¯t bear Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Sword Intent and missed their opportunity ¡ª almost every single one of them was able to bear the true intent seeds of other first-grade martial artists once they switched.

 Chapter 535: 483: Preparations for Forging a Divine Tool?

    Chapter 535: Chapter 483: Preparations for Forging a Divine Tool?


    ¡°Next, it¡¯s just a matter of waiting patiently for them to continue their cultivation for a while and see if they canplete it.¡± Pei Xuanjing nned in his heart.


    He had been tracking his experiment for a while now, and those pseudo Grandmasters who had refined the Martial Arts True Intent seeds, whether they were refining his own sword intent or the martial arts true intent seeds distilled by other first-grade martial artists, were now almost out of danger and could slowly control their blood qi cirction.


    The next step they needed to try was to start gathering the blood qi around their body andplete the first step of the Upper Three Realms martial artist cultivation, condensing the Blood Qi Wolf Smoke.


    Only bypleting this step, they could represent themselves breaking the original constraints, no longer being inferior to others, and standing in an equal position with those grandmasters who possessed martial arts true intent.


    Without much danger in this step, even failures wouldn¡¯t cause significant harm, so Pei Xuanjing only allocated a strand of Yin Spirit power to watch over those martial artists who were carrying his sword intent, and then returned to his closed cultivation to continue refining Taoyun, waiting for the right time to continue observing the next stage of the experiment.


    Now, two years had unwittingly passed since the promotion of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. During this period, everything was proceeding in an orderly manner. Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Taoyun had already reached 5 million points, enough for him to conduct a life simtion.


    However, because he had many matters at hand, Pei Xuanjing did not immediately begin the life simtion, deciding to wait, after all, he wasn¡¯t sure how long this life simtion cultivating would take.


    Since he couldn¡¯t perform life simtion for the time being, Pei Xuanjing, besides refining Taoyun, turned his attention to another matter: crafting divine artifacts.


    He originally wanted to craft a divine artifact to control the Divine Position in his hands, in order to avoid being eroded by the Heaven and Earth Karma. At first, he was worried that he wouldn¡¯t have suitable materials for crafting divine artifacts.


    However, after he was listed as a co-offering in the temple by the Emperor, Pei Xuanjing had an idea to use the Power of Incense Faith as a material to craft a divine artifact of his own.<div>


    It had to be acknowledged that sometimes the advantages of the feudal empire were apparent. Especially after the Great Ming Divine Dynasty ascended, the execution became very strong. With the imperial edicts, countless worship temples were erected in the territory of Great Ming in just two years.


    And these short two years umted a rich Power of Incense Fire for Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Although I have the idea of crafting divine artifacts, I seem to have no clue how to craft this divine artifact,¡± Pei Xuanjing sighed.


    He wasn¡¯t a jack of all trades. He had never even attempted to forge a divine weapon. He wanted to craft a divine artifact, but he had no idea where to start.


    Of course, although Pei Xuanjing had the intention to forge a divine artifact, he had a conclusion in his heart about what this divine artifact should look like.


    The bell, the cauldron, the tower, the seal, the mirror, and the furnace are all the most suitable prototypes for divine artifacts. They are not only powerful but also have various effects.


    In the legend, these kinds of divine artifacts have a great reputation. They can open the heaven and the earth, set the four elements ¨C Earth Water Wind Fire, and suppress all realms.


    But Pei Xuanjing was still a bit unsatisfied. He felt that something wascking. He thought that these things could not contain all of his Dao. Originally, ording to his idea, crafting a Dao map was the most suitable thing.


    Use his Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Intention as the foundation, include the Four Seasons and Five Orders, and create Shenxiao Sky Intent Map with the creation and demise of thunderbolts.


    But Pei Xuanjing wanted to use this Dao map as his foundational treasure, and he didn¡¯t want to use this method to create a divine artifact to master the divine position.


    So, for the time being, Pei Xuanjing was still a bit indecisive and had not made a good decision.


    ¡­


    Pei Xuanjing walked out of the main hall, passed through the pavilions of the Taoist Temple, nced at those martial artists who were refining their blood qi and martial arts true intent non-stop day and night at the practice martial arts field, and nodded in satisfaction.


    After all, with himself personally supervising, such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity was right in front of them. If there were any ckers who were unwilling to work hard, Pei Xuanjing would not reprimand them, but would definitely abandon them.


    Seeing that these people were all taking the opportunity to grow very seriously, Pei Xuanjing smiled, turned around and went back to the main hall again, but his figure gradually faded into the darkness.


    The Tiangong Workshop, this ce was a forging divine weapon location of the royal family. There were several sole grandmasters supported by the royal family. The divine weapon that Pei Xuanjing had requested them to forge was also created here.


    ¡°Greetings to National Teacher.¡± Upon seeing Pei Xuanjing, a royal first-grade martial artist quickly paid his respects.


    They were the royal guards, specifically guarding this ce to prevent thieves from infiltrating. After all, there were numerous divine weapons here. If a disaster really urs, even the royal family of the Great Ming would feel the financial pinch.


    ¡°How is the divine sword of poor Dao progressing?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked.<div>


    ¡°The National Teacher¡¯s divine sword is being forged by the workshop master in conjunction with several grandmasters. ording to the information passed out, I¡¯m afraid it will take some time toplete,¡± the guard replied.


    Forging a divine weapon has never been a simple matter. Besides the grandmaster spending years forging a Ten Thousand-Forged divine weapon, it also requires martial artists to personally temper it to reach the peak state.


    At Pei Xuanjing¡¯s level of Realm, ordinary Ten Thousand-Forged divine weapons would be of no help to him, but would be a burden instead. Therefore, he brought that Purple Lightning Divine Gold and the broken silver spear as materials, hoping to forge a top-level Ten Thousand-Forged divine weapon, or even surpass Ten Thousand-Forged. Thus, under such circumstances, it would take even longer.


    If it weren¡¯t for the valuable and rare materials that Pei Xuanjing provided, and that forging such a divine weapon would bring great gains to many grandmasters in the Tiangong Workshop, even if he were now the number one person in the world, he would not be able to afford these grandmasters to jointly create a divine weapon for him.<div>


    Hearing that it was still early, Pei Xuanjing nodded his head and turned down the guard¡¯s invitation to go in and watch. He asked, ¡°I wonder if this Tiangong Workshop has some information on learning how to forge weapons?¡±


    He came here today, not just to ask if his divine weapon had been forged, but also wanted to get some information about forging weapons for study.


    Since he didn¡¯t know anything about weapon forging, he also had no idea how to craft a divine artifact. He might as well get some materials from here for study, to see if he could gain any insights.


    In response to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s request, although the guard was curious, he didn¡¯t dare to ask more. He hurriedly found an entry-level manual for apprentices from the workshop.


    Even the Tiangong Workshop could only have these basics, which were for the apprentices to get started.


    As for the advanced forging methods, these were the core secrets of each cksmith, and they would never be revealed easily. These grandmasters would only pass this knowledge on to their disciples before death, and wouldn¡¯t pass it to a second person. Therefore, even if Pei Xuanjing stepped forward, it would be very difficult to get their secrets.


    However, for Pei Xuanjing, this was enough. He only needed to understand some refining and forging methods as a reference, and he didn¡¯t need too sophisticated techniques.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    After doing all this, Pei Xuanjing went to the Imperial City again, but he was not looking for the Emperor, but for that mysterious Mr. Wu.

 Chapter 536: 484: The Opening of the Taoist Academy

    Chapter 536: Chapter 484: The Opening of the Taoist Academy


    There was no need to trouble two leaders. Pei Xuanjing, given that he was deeply entwined in cooperation, did not mind a little more. So he took the initiative to ask the other party for some methods of refining in the Sky Wastnd, also asking whether there were methods to forge divine treasures and artefacts.


    Once Pei Xuanjing stated his purpose, Mr. Wu instantly understood what Pei Xuanjing intended to do.


    ¡°Honestly speaking, I am curious about the True One, to have thought up such a way to use the Power of Incense Fire,¡± he said.


    Such a strong person like him was very clear about the drawbacks of the Power of Incense Fire. Even with the Incense Fire God Refining Skill, he didn¡¯t cultivate it because he was wary of its erosion.


    However, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s method also served as considerable enlightenment to him, instantly making him think of many ways to reduce the erosion of Divine Position.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    They discussed passionately for a long while, and Pei Xuanjing obtained what he wanted and returned to the Taoist Temple.


    In the following days, everything proceeded as usual, and besides the martial artists gathering around the Imperial City Tiandu, nothing major happened.


    Even the forces controlled by those who had returned from the Sky Wastnd, which Bai Xiaosheng had discovered, were very peaceful; nothing unusual urred.


    A yearter, after a total of three years, the Taoist Academy outside the capital city of Tiandu was finallypleted. Constructed along the mountains, it wasrge and equipped with all kinds of facilities. It even resembled a small city itself.


    On the day of the Taoist Academy¡¯spletion, Pei Xuanjing came out from seclusion and joined the Emperor who emerged from the Imperial City, and several senior officials and nobles of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. Together, they participated in the ceremony of the Taoist Academy¡¯spletion.<div>


    On the same day, Pei Xuanjing personally announced themencement of the selection of the Taoist Academy students. ording to the original n, Deng Zhong would be the chief examiner, selecting suitable students to enter the Taoist Academy.


    During the three-month selection process, Pei Xuanjing would asionally appear, hiding his identity to mingle among the examiners, observing whether there were any particrly outstanding talents.


    The rest of the time, he was looking back on the third-grade Pseudo Grandmasters cultivating the Seed Intent Method.


    These people, after more than a year of grinding, saw an initial approximate halving in the number who held Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword intent, quickly dropping to less than twenty people.


    And among these nearly twenty, seven or eight had refined the sword intent by around sixty percent in this year alone. Using this opportunity, they had not only condensed Blood Qi Wolf Smoke, but further stepped into the Second-ss Martial Arts realm, condensing a Blood Qi Smelting Furnace.


    Although this was partly due to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s personal care, and the resources of the Sect being used, their determination and patience were indispensable.


    The rest, who ounted for the majority, likewise condensed Blood Qi Wolf Smoke and remedied their own deficiencies, bing genuine third-grade Grandmaster strong men.


    Such results were enough to prove the sess of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ¡®Seed Intent Method¡¯.


    The first method he deduced also made considerable progress. He left Martial Art intent imprints along with several martial artists from the Shenxiao Sect in the Taoist Temple. Fourth-grade martial artists studied and learned from these day and night, with several of them seeding inprehending Martial Art intent and stepping into the Grandmaster realm. This sess rate was more than triple the previous one.


    It can be said that as soon as this news was disseminated, all the martial artists in the world cheered in shock, especially those Pseudo Grandmasters of the Third-ss and Fourth-ss martial artists. Pei Xuanjing¡¯s move undoubtedly paved a new path for them, offering them an opportunity to start over.


    With such a virtuous and wise man like him presiding over the Taoist Academy, thepetition for seats in the academy became even more intense.


    The selection of Taoist Academy students, after three months, finally came to an end.


    On the first day after the new students entered the Taoist Academy, Pei Xuanjing announced his decision. The academy would implement a rule: a contribution points system.


    Within the Taoist Academy, contribution points were omnipotent. Any martial arts in the Scripture Pavilion, elixirs, divine weapons, or the need for instruction from a teacher could be acquired with enough contribution points.


    Furthermore, if enough contribution points were spent, aside from getting normal sses, they could even request instruction from the Taoist Academy¡¯s National Teacher, Pei Xuanjing.


    When Pei Xuanjing announced these rules, the academy¡¯s students were extremely excited, while unsessful martial artists were filled with regret.


    However, all was now set in stone, so they could only bide their time, waiting for the next enrollment of the academy in three years.


    Many homeless martial artists simply settled down near the academy and cultivated diligently. After all, the academy announced that every month, the academy would have an instructor give a public discourse once, which would be open for all to attend, regardless of status.


    Initially, these instructors were somewhat unwilling to give public discourses, but when Pei Xuanjing mentioned that they could earn contribution points from every public discourse, the instructors became eager to take up the task. They even argued over it.<div>


    ording to the current rules, contribution points were truly valuable within the academy. They could virtually be exchanged for anything as long as the academy had it and the corresponding points were paid.


    Of course, this was just the first step in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n. What he needed now was to circte the contribution points and have the martial artists ept them, so that he could gradually extend it to the entire world.


    To the Great Ming Divine Dynasty or others, these contribution points might be a tool, a means to control the world. But to Pei Xuanjing, this was secondary.


    What Pei Xuanjing needed was not control over the world, but to seize the opportunity to execute his own n, involving everyone and encouraging them to strive, providing more possibilities for his own reflection through their wisdom.<div>


    With the establishment of the Taoist Academy, Pei Xuanjing firstly lectured for all the students of the academy and then held a public discourse, inviting all to attend.


    A yearter, once everything was on track, Pei Xuanjing began his next life simtion.


    He was looking forward to this life simtion because, with his current realm, if he could enhance his strength through life simtion, he would have arger say in theing Great World.


    [Taoyun: 6759435 points.]


    [Use the Life Simtor? One use requires 5000000 points of Taoyun.]


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    [Simtion Life starts: ¡­]

 Chapter 537: 485: New Simulation (New Volume, Please Subscribe)

    Chapter 537: Chapter 485: New Simtion (New Volume, Please Subscribe)


    Life Simtion Begins:


    One year old: You were born into the royal family, but because your mother was merely a regr concubine, your birth did not receive much attention. After giving birth to you, your mother passed away, and you were raised in the pce under the care of other concubines.


    Four years old: You safely grew up to the age of four and started apanying the crown prince during his studies, learning from some tutors from the Imperial Academy.


    Six years old: Compared to the much-observed crown prince and some distinguished princes, you were just an ordinary prince, not attracting much attention, appearing rather low-key.


    Eight years old: Although always keeping a low profile, when you first started cultivation at the age of eight, you exhibited great understanding, suddenly attracting much attention, even making the aloof emperor notice you.


    Unexpectedly, the crown prince, and many other princes, who had ignored you before, started showing concern for you, trying to build closer rtionships with you. You politely refused them, fully devoted to cultivation and study.


    Sixteen years old: ording to tradition, at sixteen, princes should join the military for training and service. You joined an elite army and became an ordinary soldier.


    Twenty-four years old: After eight years of military training and reaching the fourth order of cultivation, you have be a promising military figure,manding an army and safeguarding the border. You prevent invasions and are recognized as a prestigiousmander.


    At this point, the emperor is old, the crown prince and his siblings are all grown up, and factions vying for power have emerged. They all desire the supreme throne. You, having no interest in that position, prefer to stay at the border rather than return to the capital.


    You reckon that your job is to guard the border for the empire, you ignore the attempts from the royal princes at the capital to woo you, and all your free time is devoted to either your practice, warfare, or leisure activities.<div>


    Thirty years old: You continue to be honored for your outstanding contributions. You are given the rank of prince, managing hundreds of thousands of troops at the border. Though you are not involved in the fight for the throne, your formidable power is undeniable and feared amongst many other princes.


    Despite your explicit refusal to get involved and your clear stance, you have aroused the suspicion of some princes because you have not explicitly taken sides.


    However, the emperor is delighted by this. He continues to promote you, hoping you act as a bnce between thepeting princes, securing his dominance over the court.


    Unaware of these intricacies, you remain at the border, nning for more military operations to expand the empire.


    Thirty-four years old: The decades-long battle for the throne finallyes to an end. The old emperor passes away. The crown prince, showing remarkable prowess, suppresses all the princes fighting for the throne, and ascends to the throne.


    Once taking the throne, he changes his seemingly benevolent and kind demeanorpletely. Within a few years, he quickly deals with the princes whopeted with him for the throne, and even takes down their supporters. This causes anxiety among the officials in the court.


    Because you, stationed at the border with arge army under yourmand, could potentially pose a threat of rebellion, the emperor not only refrains from making moves against you but continues to reward and promote you instead.


    Thirty-six years old: The emperor finishes dealing with his opponents and their supporters, those princes who werepeting with him for the throne are either imprisoned, executed, or exiled. He hasplete control over the court and enjoys supreme power. Finally, he turns his attention to you. Despite your cooperative attitude, therge army under yourmand greatly disturbs his peace.


    Eventually, he finds an excuse to summon you from the border back to the capital. Confident that you have done no wrong, despite the persuasion of your generals and advisors, believing that the emperor wouldn¡¯t harm a crucial pir andmander of the empire like you, you decide to return to the capital.


    After all, at this time, you have reached the fifth order of cultivation. After nearly two decades of campaigning on the borders, suppressing any invasions, you are undeniably a stalwart pir, a sea-propping purple-gold beam of the empire. If the emperor makes a move against you, it will inevitably cause chaos in the court, leading to the decline of the empire.


    Thirty-seven years old: Despite the risk of power struggles within the empire and the very real possibility of a copse, the emperor forcibly imprisons you on fabricated charges and then searches your mansion in the capital, finding a dragon robe and imperial seal, proving your conspiracy to rebel. You, trapped in the capital, unable to defend yourself and unwilling to cause the empire¡¯s downfall, choose to surrender and are imprisoned in the Sky Prison.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Thirty-eight years old: After your imprisonment, your generals and advisors, without a leader, are divided and manipted by the already-prepared emperor. In the end, they are all killed or dismissed.


    Thirty-nine years old: After dealing with all your subordinates, the emperor finally feels secure enough to take action against you. First, he strips you of your cultivation powers, then executes you on charges of rebellion.


    Pity, a potential sixth-level-strong royal family¡¯s key pir of the empire falls, causing many to sigh in regret.


    [Life ends]


    Having experienced countless life simtions, Pei Xuanjing is mentally prepared and can ept any potential oues in this simtion.


    However, when he saw the result of this life simtion, he couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. Thinking about the events he had gone through in this life simtion, even if it was just one of the many possible oues in his projection, he couldn¡¯t help but feel angry.


    ¡°Fool!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing summed up his actions and choices in this life simtion in two words: utterly foolish.<div>


    It was indeed foolish, unimaginably so.


    Since ancient times, there has been no affection among the royal family. Born into the pce, one should either choose to live an ordinary life and not meddle in anything, let alone show any talent.


    The early stage of this life simtion was not bad, but the moment he demonstrated his excellent cultivation talents, it meant he was caught in the vortex. At that moment, he should have either given up cultivation or actively participated in the struggle.


    Whether bing independent or joining any other prince, it would have been a smart choice.<div>


    His most foolish action was not joining any side, especially considering how his power grew over time. When he had the ability to be a yer in this game, he gave up his yer status and willingly became the emperor¡¯s pawn to bnce others.

 Chapter 538: 486 Life Simulation – Different Worlds

    Chapter 538: Chapter 486 Life Simtion ¨C Different Worlds


    ¡°At least four major opportunities were missed, which resulted in such an unfounded usation that led to my death.¡± Pei Xuanjing thought with displeasure.


    Firstly, at the time of his rise at the frontier, he had enough time, which meant that he must join the contest.


    In struggles, there is no ce for fence-sitters. Especially in a fight over the imperial throne, where it¡¯s a deadly fight of winning or perishing, his decision to be an observer would make him themon enemy of the crown prince and many other princes.


    Also, when the old emperor borrowed him to bnce the many princes and the crown prince, even if he genuinely chose to be a bystander, he could seize the opportunity to strengthen his influence, ensuring himself to have enough self-protection power.


    The second time was when the crowned prince ascended the throne and began to wield his butcher¡¯s knife towards many of his formerpetitors for the imperial throne. With his tremendous influence, he could have raised an army to quell the rebellion, which would have certainly gained the response of countless people, as these princes had nowhere else to go and could only rely on him to survive.


    But he missed it again and gave up this choice.


    The third time was when he was summoned back to the Capital. He could have also refused on the grounds of not epting the imperial decree outside the capital for self-protection, but again he gave up and foolishly chose to abandon this opportunity, leaving the frontier, giving the emperor the opportunity.


    The fourth time was when the emperor dared to frame him with unfounded charges. When faced with the actions of those people, he could have decided to fight back. As long as he could escape the Capital and return to the frontier, leading an army of hundreds of thousands to raise a rebellion, he wouldn¡¯t have ended up so disheartened.


    At least this time, fate had handed him the opportunity, but he gave it up abruptly. Such decisions could only be described as foolish. Pei Xuanjing had nothing to say about the experience in this life simtion.


    He had been surprised by some of his inexplicable decisions in the life simtor, but after seeing this simtion, Pei Xuanjing had to sigh that the bottom line was there to be broken.<div>


    With such a considerable advantage, he ended up failing so miserably in the end, not even having the will and courage to fight back. It was indeed incredibly foolish.


    [Simtion Over: You can choose from the following options]


    [Option 1: Acquire all the insights and knowledge from this simtion when the life ends.]


    [Option 2: Re-project and possess to experience and dominate this life once again.]


    ¡°Is there even a choice? Definitely start again!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing was very dissatisfied with this life simtion. Even at his level, he was still upset, so he decisively chose for projection possession.


    [Life Simtion ¨C Projection Possession Mode Activated:]


    [Forty-Nine Heavenly Paths of the Great Tao, elude one! Therefore, all things in the world have a glimmer of hope!]


    In an instant, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s surroundings fell silent as if time had stopped.


    At this moment, his consciousness seemed to be as chaotic as Chaos. Then, a loud noise rang out, separating Heaven and Earth.


    [Projection Simtion Starting: Please be aware host that death during projection simtion will prevent future projections.]


    One Year Old: Pei Xuanjing was born into the royal family. Immediately after birth, before the Innate Qi in his body dissipated, Pei Xuanjing immediately operated Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Intention, refining this Innate Qi, establishing an unmatched foundation.


    Four Years Old: He grew up safely till the age of four. Though Pei Xuanjing still looked ordinary, after four years of cultivation, he possessed powerparable to a Third Level martial artist in this world.


    ording to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s rough observation, the Third Level of this world should be on par with the Upper Three Realms martial artist of the Daming World.


    A four-year-old Third Level cultivator, whether in the Daming World or this current world he was inhabiting, would be enough to shock the world.


    Still, Pei Xuanjing continued to maintain a low-profile, and with his powerful Yin Spirit force, unless he intended to reveal it, only a Sixth Level powerhouse could discover it.


    But Sixth Level powerhouses are very rare in this world. How could such a limited number of powerhouses pay attention to a four-year-old child, even if the child was born into the royal family, they wouldn¡¯t bother to notice.


    Pei Xuanjing thus spent his time cultivating, while studying the culture and knowledge of this world. He is like a ck hole without boundaries, absorbing the civilization heritage of this world.


    At Pei Xuanjing¡¯s level, he had embarked on his unique path of Great Tao. Therefore, no matter which world he is in, he primarily cultivates his foundation while the rest is used as references, integrated into his foundation, bing his stepping stone to reaching the apex.<div>


    Eight Years Old: After years of learning, Pei Xuanjing had gained a clear understanding of this world. It is also a world of cultivation, the current power limit should be higher than the yet to be revived Daming World, but judging from the rarity of Sixth Level powerhouses, it seems to be weaker than the Sky Wastnd.


    Besides that, this world had kingdoms and empires coexisting, countless empires and kingdoms warring against each other were the theme of this world.


    Contrarily, the religious sects and holynds present in the Daming World and the Sky Wastnd were not the dominant force in this world, they were dependents of the kingdoms and empires.


    The nation where Pei Xuanjing resided was considered top-tier amongst many kingdoms and empires, although not leading the pack, it still possessed vast power. Otherwise in the original life simtion, he wouldn¡¯t have thought about invading other countries.<div>


    For Pei Xuanjing, he wouldn¡¯t face any bottlenecks in his cultivation. His original realm, even the weakest Refining Spirit realm, was the Spirit Realm Third Level equivalent to this world¡¯s Fourth Tier Powerhouses.


    It can be said that his cultivation in this world had no hindrance before reaching the Fourth Tier, it was a smooth journey.


    Of course, during his cultivation, Pei Xuanjing also discovered the difference of this world.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    This world was strange. It had aplicated and diverse cultivation system. Apart from the Refining Essence, Refining Qi, Refining Spirit system simr to the Daming World, there were several otherplex cultivation systems.


    The key point was that Pei Xuanjing found this world seemly having a high limit, but it was extremely unfriendly to the cultivators.


    Because in this world, even if a cultivator was powerful, the lifespan that they could extend was very limited.

 Chapter 539: 487 Life Simulation – Usurping the Throne

    Chapter 539: Chapter 487 Life Simtion ¨C Usurping the Throne


    It should be known that before Pei Xuanjing, whether it was his original Daming World or the world he was projected into, a cultivator¡¯s ascension in power also meant the evolution of their life, granting them a much longer lifespan.


    Cultivators defied the heavens and endured immense hardships in their cultivation. Aside from their quest for immense power, their fundamental goal was to gain an even longer lifespan, allowing them to exist undyingly in the world. This is the true aim of practicing cultivation.


    All actions are aimed at realizing this goal. If one cannot achieve longevity, what could be the significance of having great power, if not for engaging in destruction and battles?


    Take the Daming World for example, where the continuous increase in one¡¯s strength also led to a continual increase in lifespan.


    An ordinary mortal martial artist¡¯s lifespan would increase upon stepping into the Grandmaster Realm. Theoretically, a martial artist at the First-Grade Realm would have a lifespan equaling four cycles of sixty years, i.e., two hundred and forty years.


    Upon entering the Spirit Realm, one¡¯s life evolves again. Even cultivators at the Spirit Realm Onefold have a lifespan of five hundred years. ording to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s understanding, the maximum lifespan for cultivators from Spirit Realm Onefold to Threefold would not exceed one thousand five hundred years.


    Those in between the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm and the Sixth Level have a lifespan ranging from three thousand to five thousand years.


    After his own breakthrough, armed with his Qi Refining cultivation at the Fifth Order of the Spirit Realm, he had an even more horrifying lifespan of over four thousand years.


    And as for the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm and above, although Pei Xuanjing has not yet broken through, his understanding suggests that even a powerful cultivator at the Seventh Level of the Spirit Realm would have a lifespan of at least ten thousand years.


    This world¡¯s unfriendliness towards cultivators cast a shadow over Pei Xuanjing¡¯s heart. Only now did he realize why this world was fraught with so much war and ughter: simply because cultivation in this world couldn¡¯t grant one eternal life. The cultivators with formidable powers could only indulge and vent their desires so they wouldn¡¯t feel like they were wasting their lives.<div>


    At sixteen, Pei Xuanjing entered the Fourth Order and then joined the army, starting from the rank of amon soldier.


    In the bordends, Pei Xuanjing started as a lowly soldier, achieving remarkable military exploits. He swiftly passed the ranks of Corporal, Decurion, Centurion, and Thousand Leader, eventually bing a Colonelmanding five thousand men.


    With his status, even if he didn¡¯t understand any military tactics or strategies, his exceptional strength alone would suffice to stand out amongst these soldiers. More so, as a royal family member, he was given instructions by many teachers.


    Once Pei Xuanjing had control of the five thousand men, he generously taught these soldiers special skills, using countless funds from his own reward to exchange for resources, improving these soldiers¡¯ strength.


    These soldiers originally didn¡¯t have any good background or innate talent. Some of them even joined the army as ast resort.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions undoubtedly won them over, gaining their loyalty.


    With his vast experience from traversing through various worlds and seeing countless cultivation methods, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s vision and insight were unparalleled. His modified skills might not have a high limit, be they were best suited for ordinary soldiers without any cultivation talents.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    It¡¯s especially noticeable with the cultivation method he created,bining the Ten Thousand Spirit Body Forging Skill and Dragon Elephant Art. This method allowed cultivation through the brutal bloodshed and battles on the battlefield, simr to the legendary Star Absorption Method or Beiming Divine Skill he had heard about in his previous world, allowing for extremely fast cultivation rates.


    And the troop alignment methods Pei Xuanjing had learned in the World of Myriad Manifestations now came in handy. Within three years, though he hadn¡¯t increased the number of soldiers under hismand, these five thousand soldiers had been transformed into an irond cavalry by him, causing a stir in the empire and making many enemies tremble at the news.


    At twenty-four, Pei Xuanjing stationed at the frontier and leading five thousand iron-d knights, crushed an enemy army of sixty thousand. He captured ten cities, expanded the territory by a thousand miles, and shook the world. This prince finally entered the public eye, bing an adversary in the eyes of neighbouring countries.


    An old emperor, who had been vexed by the gradually intensifying power struggle among the crown prince and other princes, saw this rising royal son as a bncing force. He greatlyvished him with fiefs, catapulting his power and influence into the empire¡¯s upper echelons, making him a figure both the crown prince and the numerous princes were wary of.


    However, unbeknownst to them, at the same time as Pei Xuanjing was being conferred his titles, several letters penned by him had secretly made their way into the capital, into the hands of the crown prince and a few princes aspiring to seize the throne.


    Thirty: The emperor fell gravely ill. Heaven was not granting him more time, so he issued an edict to summon Pei Xuanjing back to the capital. Both the crown prince and the numerous princes surprisingly did nothing to obstruct this prince, whose name had been renown to all, froming back to the capital.


    However, Pei Xuanjing left his vast army under themand of his confidant. He returned to the capital with only a thousand irond knights, obeying the old emperor¡¯s order to take charge of the defense of the capital.


    Since Pei Xuanjing spent most of his time on the frontier and was not closely associated with the court officials, the emperor¡¯s decree went unobstructed and was implemented smoothly. In turn, this allowed Pei Xuanjing to take control of the garrison troops in the capital.


    In the ensuing period, he was cautious and reserved, living in seclusion and abstaining from involvement in any court disputes. He only responded to the emperor¡¯s orders.


    Thirty-four: The emperor passed away. The crown prince, with a swift and forceful approach, defeated the other princes and was about to ascend to the throne when Pei Xuanjing suddenly emerged from the royal residence. He led his elite troops, took control of the city from inside and out, and wiped out the crown prince¡¯s faction.


    The Fifth Order strength revealed by Pei Xuanjing at this moment sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spines. In confrontation with Pei Xuanjing, who was virtually in control, everyone except a few hard-liners chose to surrender.


    Next, Pei Xuanjing ascended to the throne, reorganized the court, and several princes who had fled the capital urged the regions to rise up in rebellion against him, branding him a treasonous usurper. They vowed to restore order and retake the throne.<div>


    Little did they know, this was part of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s baiting scheme all along. He intentionally let these people go, aiming to annihte all those who harbored dissatisfaction. Through this, he exterminated entire families, filling the state treasury in the process.


    Thirty-five: Within a year, Pei Xuanjing swiftly crushed the rebellion and took control of the nation¡¯s military. Despite the decline in civilian life after consecutive wars, his era of powerful military strength marked the most prosperous time in the empire.


    Thirty-six: Faced with the empire¡¯s continuous civil turmoil, everyone thought that Pei Xuanjing would choose to pause and revitalize the national strength. However, he made an unexpected decision.


    During the empire¡¯s turmoil over the session to the throne, several neighboring dynastic empires took advantage and invaded, taking cities and viges and plundering citizens. After Pei Xuanjing consolidated internal affairs, he deployed his troops in a fury and went on the attack again.<div>


    In one year, he annihted two countries, causing fear among many dynastic empires. They began dispatching envoys to each other, apparently forming alliances.


    Pei Xuanjing seized this as a chance to pause the war.

 Chapter 540: 488 Life Simulation – Unifying the World, Confirming the Conjecture

    Chapter 540: Chapter 488 Life Simtion ¨C Unifying the World, Confirming the Conjecture


    At the age of thirty-eight, Pei Xuanjing took two years to recuperate and implement the military merit system of the Pre-Qin era from the previous Daming World, ruling the country byw. This drew the dissatisfaction of countless noble officials. However, faced with his hundreds of thousands of strong soldiers, they werepletely helpless.


    Following that, Pei Xuanjing spread the method of cultivation, which was considered the foundation of each n, throughout the world, allowing every citizen of the empire to cultivate.


    This move undoubtedly touched upon the fundamental interests of the noble officials. They conspired to revolt, attempting to assassinate Pei Xuanjing. However, he easily suppressed them. Instead, Pei Xuanjing took this opportunity to once again sweep away the aristocratic families in the empire, gaining even more resources.


    At forty-six years old, Pei Xuanjing has been on the throne for ten years, implementing reforms and recuperating. The strength of the entire empire has nearly doubled with almost all citizens bing soldiers. Innumerable soldiers and generals seek for battle, aiming for meritorious service and entitlement for their wives and offspring.


    Following the enfeoffment ceremony and worship of Heaven, Pei Xuanjing summoned the soldiers and gathered millions of troops, igniting the grand unification war of this world.


    When Pei Xuanjing¡¯s slogan was proimed, no one believed he would seed. The many dynasties and empires of this world have waged endless wars for countless years. There have been ambitious hegemonic rulers wishful to unify the world.


    However, the final oue is clear, no one has truly achieved it. The world remains the same, with constant battles among countries.


    Ordinarily, in every life simtion he experienced, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s primary goal was to collect martial skills to nourish his cultivation and solidify his foundation.


    However, in this world, he had a number of interests, as he curious why the world targeted cultivators and wanted to figure out the reason.


    In the Daming World, under Pei Xuanjing¡¯s influence, he promoted the Daming Empire to the Divine Dynasty. Although he gained numerous benefits, the one who benefited the most was Emperor Zhu Houji of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. This fact was unchangeable unless Pei Xuanjing ascended the throne himself.<div>


    Since he came to this world due to a fortunate coincidence through the life simtor and the figure he impersonated had ascended to the throne, he might as well attempt to build a divine dynasty in this world.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    If this world discriminates against cultivators and restricts them from achieving longevity, would establishing a divine dynasty receive the Heaven¡¯s favor? Who had the divine position bestowed by the heaven¡¯s favor, held the authority of heaven and earth, and whether they would still be targeted by Heaven and Earth, able to have an enduring life?


    For this reason, in addition to waging wars, he ced statues of himself throughout the empire. Whenever he conquered a ce, he would erect a statue.


    Right, in this world, Pei Xuanjing chose the fastest and most suitable way to increase his strength: the Incense Fire God Refining Skill.


    Countless power of incense fire faith poured in.


    At fifty years old: After two years of campaigning, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s empire defeated and destroyed three imperial dynasties. The world was shocked, and some far-distant empires started to pay attention to the region where he was.


    As Pei Xuanjing¡¯s soldiers won battle after battle and the faith from the power of the incense fire that Pei Xuanjing received became more and more, his strength also continued to increase.


    At fifty-five years old: Pei Xuanjing¡¯s empire has nearly destroyed ten imperial dynasties. Now, countless dynasties around him began to grow uneasy. A wave of fear had begun to spread, and countless people turned pale and terrified at the mention of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s name.


    Using this opportunity, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength ascended to another level. Though he hadn¡¯t broken through to the Sixth Level, he was able to fight against a Sixth Level cultivator due to his proper mastery of the power of incense fire, thereby evading several assassination attempts.


    At sixty-two years old: Pei Xuanjing had toppled a third of the world¡¯s imperial dynasties and upied almost half of the world¡¯s territories. The remaining empires began to ally together to collectively resist this terrifying empire.


    Unfortunately, it was already toote. Pei Xuanjing¡¯s empire, like the thriving Great Qin, was on the unstoppable path of swallowing the world. Their alliance only slightly dyed Pei Xuanjing¡¯s advance and was utterly meaningless. The end result was inevitable.


    This moment was the peak of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s empire. Years of continuous wars have not led to the decay of the empire, but rather, because of the existence of the military merit promotion system, numerous people have the potential to ascend. Even for those whose countries were destroyed, after seeing the hope of rising in their former nations, they also began to strive for it.


    As someone once said in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s original world: The copse of the Great Qin was actually due to the military merit promotion system losing its function for expansion after the unification. Therefore, it meant that the lower ss people lost their channels for promotion, and they became stagnant, leading to the copse of the empire.


    The saying goes, ¡°Survive in adversity and perish in security.¡± If the Great Qin had a strongpetitor on its border, it absolutely won¡¯t have copsed in such way, instead, it would have be even stronger. At least until its opponent waspletely destroyed, Qin would not copse.


    Now, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s empire doesn¡¯t have this worry. There are still enemies in this world. The remaining imperial dynasties in this world are his opponents. Although he doesn¡¯t think highly of these opponents, they can undoubtedly serve to stimte the initiative of his soldiers and citizens, encouraging them to bravely step forward.


    At seventy years old: Pei Xuanjing¡¯s empirepletely destroyed all of the empires in this world, bing the first empire to unify this world throughout history. At the moment of this historic feat, Pei Xuanjing felt a long-lost sense of Heaven¡¯s will, as he had when the Great Ming Divine Dynasty ascended in the Daming World.


    At that moment, Pei Xuanjing felt as if he had once again entered the Unity of Heaven and Man state. He seemed to merge with Heaven and Earth, easily perceiving the will of Heaven and Earth. His view seemed to have changed to Heaven and Earth¡¯s perspective. In his eyes, the true face of this world revealed itself. He could effortlessly observe the mountains, rivers, and the Earth¡¯s pulse within the world.


    Taking advantage of this, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s cultivation progressed even further. His refining spirit cultivation path broke through again, undergoing three transformations in a row, almost reaching the Spirit Realm Sixth Level. Considering his previous breakthrough in the Path of Qi Refinement.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Refining Essence, Refining Qi, and Refining Spirit had all reached the Spirit Realm Sixth Level. They all reached a true bnce, not just a bnce achieved by exploiting his entity¡¯s abilities.<div>


    If the timing wasn¡¯t wrong, Pei Xuanjing would have attempted to condense the Golden Core.

 Chapter 541: 489 Life Simulation – Establishing the Divine Dynasty, Determining the World

    Chapter 541: Chapter 489 Life Simtion ¨C Establishing the Divine Dynasty, Determining the World


    Age Seventy-One: Although this heaven and earth are unfavorable for cultivators, preventing them from having a long life like in the Daming World, Pei Xuanjing, who cultivates the three ways simultaneously, currently possesses the peak strength of the fifth order, ensuring a lifespan of at least three hundred years in this world.


    Pei Xuanjing, only seventy years old, is still in his prime. Strengthened by his Qi Luck and nourished by countless power of Incense Faith, his empire is at its most prosperous peak. No one dares to challenge his authority.


    Even the descendants of those whose kingdoms and dynasties were toppled by Pei Xuanjing can only silently bide their time in face of the mighty Pei Xuanjing and his empire, waiting for the right opportunity.


    Pei Xuanjing is simultaneously pursuing and exterminating these people with his soldiers whilst dedicating his main focus to elerating the Divine Dynasty process.


    He uses statues he has built himself as starting points, collects resources from throughout the world, and conscripts war prisoners and convicts to set up the foundational formations needed for the upgrading of the Divine Dynasty.


    On the other hand, he begins tomand the people to contribute their cultivation methods for his personal study before sharing them with everyone.


    In other words, if Pei Xuanjing in the Daming World had countless ns but held back due to fear of possible oversights that could lead to catastrophic failures, in this world, Pei Xuanjing has absolutely no worries or concerns.


    At this point, he regards everything that happens in this simcrum of life as if he is realizing a dream or ying a game from his previous life. He unifies the world with his unrivaled authority, shows no trace of mercy, carries out massive construction projects, builds formation cities, and does everything solely for his n and to confirm the ideas in his mind.


    However, his empire has already reached its most prosperous era. Years of continuous warfare have resulted in countless deaths, leaving a vast amount ofnd and resources for ordinary people.


    The rise of the new nobility came from stepping over the bones of the aristocrats of the old age. They have inherited the wealth of the old era, growing into new aristocrats.<div>


    One could say that arge-scale redistribution of wealth has urred. At this point, there are no major hidden dangers or pitfalls in the empire. Even if Pei Xuanjing is somewhat aggressive in his methods, as long as he remains powerful, those behind him will not oppose him.


    Especially after he proposed the Divine Dynasty n. Upon hearing that they could gain a much longer life, these newly emerged nobles, who have already reached the peak of power and wealth, desire nothing more.


    No one can resist the desire for immortality. Especially the more one has, the less willing they are to face death, as they are reluctant to leave everything in life behind.


    Just as Pei Xuanjing predicted, when the Divine Dynasty n was mentioned in the Daming World, promising a longer life, no one could resist the temptation.


    Now that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n is proposed, even if it seems somewhat whimsical, for the numerous nobles and powerful figures who have no other options, their only choice is to believe that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n can seed.


    Therefore, many people are willing to follow Pei Xuanjing, to gamble once with him. After all, they don¡¯t have much to lose, so they fully support Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n.


    Age Seventy-Seven: After several years and paying a hefty price, the base formation that Pei Xuanjing requires is finally fully built, spreading across the entire territory of the empire, forming arge formation.


    Pei Xuanjing, using the Power of Incense Fire gathered from the statues in the base formation and his powerful Yin Spirit strength, begins to connect all of these formations slowly.


    It goes without saying, the creator of the Incense Fire God Refining Skill was certainly remarkable. Even though Pei Xuanjing has not yet stepped into the sixth level, he is able to operate the formation before him with the aid of the Incense Fire God Refining Skill and the Power of Incense Faith.


    At that time, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s empire was the only empire in this world, upying 99% of the Qi Luck of the dynastic forces between heaven and earth. Even if there were constant uprisings from the people of the fallen nations, they could not sway the favor of heaven.


    Finally, in this year, Pei Xuanjing performed a ceremony to heaven and earth, initiating the action to upgrade the Divine Dynasty. This move attracted countless powerful watchers. Some people from the fallen nations, in an attempt to stop Pei Xuanjing,unched furious attacks.


    However, even with these challenges, the empire sessfully ascended to the Divine Dynasty, and Pei Xuanjing received the Golden Book and Jade Scroll given by heaven and earth. Surprisingly, the Golden Book and Jade Scroll turned out to be of medium-grade.


    Pei Xuanjing did not immediately absorb the benefits of the ascension to the Divine Dynasty, instead, he stored them for future use.


    Age Seventy-Eight: Pei Xuanjing re-established the Divine Position system, setting it at nine grades and entitling Divine Positions. He distributed Enfeoffments across the world, establishing an evesting terrestrial Divine Dynasty to rule this world.


    Just as Pei Xuanjing had predicted, although the heaven and earth of this world made life difficult for cultivators and prevented them from extending their lifespan excessively, it allowed for the existence of the Divine Dynasty. The Divine Dynasty received the Golden Book and Jade Scroll from heaven with those


    enthroned as gods receiving nourishment from Incense Faith and Qi Luck, reducing the hostility of heaven and earth. Their lifespans have nearly doubled.


    Although their lifespan cannotpare to the advantages in the Daming World, for the powerful figures of this world, it is almost an unimaginable benefit.


    Pity those strong cultivators who, despite their high cultivation levels,ck the power to pursue immortality and can only meet their untimely demise.


    Now, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions have undeniably paved a new path. Countless powerful figures have gathered around him. Even those who are usually arrogant submit themselves in front of Pei Xuanjing.<div>


    With no alternative, even without yet stepping into the sixth level, Pei Xuanjing, who cultivates the three ways simultaneously, is not weaker than an average sixth level cultivator. With the Golden Book and Jade Scroll in his hand and favored by heaven and earth with the will of heaven and earth by his side, he is undeniably the unrivaled existence in this world.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Since they cannot beat him, they can only join him.


    Inparison to a longer lifespan, does face matter? Can it be eaten like a meal? Can it prolong one¡¯s life? The answer is no!


    So, what¡¯s the use of face?<div>


    Perhaps some powerful figures may care about face, but more powerful figures choose to submit, to pledge allegiance to Pei Xuanjing, to join the Divine Dynasty, to obtain the opportunity of being Enthroned with a Divine Position.


    As for those who pledged their allegiance, Pei Xuanjing epted them all without any hesitation.


    As the controller of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, as long as the Divine Dynasty does not fall, Pei Xuanjing will always be its ruler. No one can usurp his authority.


    Therefore, he doesn¡¯t need to worry about these people rebelling or betraying him. After all, as long as they refines their Divine Positions, they would inherently be weaker under the suppression of the Divine Position, incapable of contending with him.

 Chapter 542: 490 Life Simulation – Divine Artifact, Sanbao Jade Ruyi

    Chapter 542: Chapter 490 Life Simtion ¨C Divine Artifact, Sanbao Jade Ruyi


    Age 85: In the time that follows, Pei Xuanjing sends people to recruitborers to build the Shenxiao Yujing Pce of the Nine Layers of Heaven, self-designating himself as the High Shenxiao Yuzhen King Longevity Emperor ruling the Heavenly Yuan Sacred Heavenly Lord. He is referred to by the world as the Emperor of Longevity, and his empire is also referred to as the Eternal Divine Dynasty.


    Upon thepletion of Shenxiao Yujing Pce, Pei Xuanjing moves in. After delegating all matters to others, he enters deep seclusion to trulyprehend the cultivation of this world and to perceive the principles of this world.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Pei Xuanjing has many tasks that need to be aplished, such as how to use the Power of Faith in Incense to cast a Divine artifact symbolizing the authority of Gods, how to bnce the three vors of essence, energy, and spirit, and then to condense the Golden Core, and so on¡­


    All these questions are what Pei Xuanjing needs to solve at present.


    The first is to cast a Divine artifact symbolizing the authority of gods. This is a very important problem relevant to how one can cultivate in the Daming World using the Heavenly Divine Position and the Power of Faith without being tainted by the Karma of Heaven and Earth, thus losing oneself.


    However, no matter how quickly the Power of Faith umtes in the Daming World, it cannot allow Pei Xuanjing to waste it recklessly for experimentation.


    But it¡¯s entirely different here in this world. Anything Pei Xuanjing needs, provided it exists within this world, he can gather. As for the Power of Faith, it is inexhaustible. He has countless chances to make mistakes and learn.


    Here, he can refine the Divine artifact he desires ording to his own ideas, without having to worry about the insufficient Power of Faith.


    Furthermore, what Pei Xuanjing needs to attempt is to condense a Golden Core again in this simted life scenario.


    During the life simtion, using a split-body to try and condense a Golden Core is like a matryoshka doll, undoubtedly reducing the risk of error. If an error does ur, it can be quickly rectified without impacting his true body.<div>


    Moreover, his true body is now at the same level. Essence, energy, and spirit are all at the Level Six of the Spirit Realm, reaching a bnced state. This time, trying to condense the Golden Core may go even smoother.


    Of course, aside from all these, there is another crucial point: how to break through the Sixth Level.


    Perhaps due to the help of the life simtor, Pei Xuanjing made significant progress in his early cultivation, with his strength improving rapidly. Even contradictory cultivation methods did not impact his breakthrough speed.


    However,pared with other powerful cultivators in the same Realm, even though Pei Xuanjing has extraordinary strength, he still has some deficits and deficiencies in some other aspects.


    After advancing into the Spirit Realm, Pei Xuanjing, in his first life simtion attempt, spent over a decade in the World of Myriad Manifestations observing cultivation methods, integrating his Martial Arts, fulfilling deficiencies in his Sword Dao cultivation, and finally projected the foundation of his cultivation path during his advancement into the Heavenly Rank. This formed a strong and solid foundation,pensating for his shorings in few areas.


    Now, he¡¯s faced with the same problem. Despite having improved his strength up to the Level Six of Spirit Realm, achieving perfection in both his essence, energy, and spirit alike, whenpared to other powerhouses in the Sky Wastnd, hecks the umtion of years and the deposition of time. Were he to rush into the Sixth Level for a temporary gain, it likely would not end as well as he hopes.


    The entire cultivation system, whether in this world or in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Daming World, even though the names vary, the situations are simr, with minor variations.


    The first to third levels are for Mortal Realm Martial Artists; The fourth to sixth levels are for Spirit Realm Cultivators. Once one steps into the seventh level, they would have reached the level of a legendary Deathless True Immortal, eternally existing in this world.


    In several materials that Pei Xuanjing obtained, the sixth level is thest step of cultivation and the most crucial. It determines whether one qualifies to pursue the path of Bing Immortal.


    If one were to misstep at this stage, there may no longer be a chance to step into Level Seven and to progress into a True Immortal.


    Thus, even though Pei Xuanjing has already had the opportunity to break through his cultivation level, he continually resists advancing.


    This time is a wonderful opportunity for Pei Xuanjing to make up for all of this.


    Age 100: The Eternal Divine Dynasty is thriving. After countless trials and using an immeasurable amount of the Power of Faith, Pei Xuanjing first refines a Divine artifact that meets his needs ¨C the Sanbao Jade Ruyi.


    The Sanbao Jade Ruyi, with a name the same as the well-known magical artifact of the Primordial Heavenly Lord, is the result of Pei Xuanjing selecting countless Divine Materials andbining them with hisprehension of his own essence, energy, and Spirit. With it, he can grasp his divine position in this world ¡ª the Emperor of Longevity, possessing unparalleled power.


    Age 120: The avatar of Pei Xuanjing sessfully condensed the Golden Core, but he did not hurry to cultivate the Golden Core Dao with his true body immediately. Instead, he continued studying the Dao of cultivation, identifying the ws in his foundational cultivation and making up for his deficiencies.


    Age 156: Pei Xuanjing spent thirty-six years sorting out his cultivation method once again. His cultivation of the Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Intention Jue and Shenxiao Mysterious Skill hadpletely integrated to form his own Dao-cultivating method, ¡°Nine Revolutions Divine Sky Skill¡±. ording to his deductions from this skill, the Divine Nine Revolutions Skill will be superior cultivation skill epassing a straight path from Mortal Realm to Immortal Realm.


    From the Mortal Realm onwards, one uses the supreme Mysterious Skill to forge the foundation and condenses an intangible and immaterial Inner Alchemy. This intangible Alchemy gathers together and scatters into nothingness, with each transformation being a level.


    However, with his current cultivation level and knowledge base, Pei Xuanjing could only deduce the first six transformations, which is equivalent to reaching Level Nine in the Spirit Realm. If he could deduce the seventh transformation, then it would signify his stepping into the Immortal Realm, bing an evesting figure that is undying and immortal.


    Following this, Pei Xuanjing dissolved all his original powers and began to cultivate again. But even so, wielding the Golden Book and Jade Scroll and the Sanbao Jade Ruyi, Pei Xuanjing still possessed unmatched power in this world.<div>


    Age 159: Pei Xuanjing condensed a Golden Core, though at this moment the Golden Core should probably be more appropriately known as the Inner Alchemy.


    Age 198: Pei Xuanjing¡¯s entire cultivation method had been fully revised to the Nine Revolutions Divine Sky Skill, and he took the opportunity to step into the sixth transformation, equivalent to the Seventh Level of Spirit Realm.


    Age 201: Pei Xuanjing left seclusion to reappear in front of the world. By that time, the Eternal Divine Dynasty had developed for over a century ording to his designs, with countless subjects living in peace and contentment within its vast territory.


    Age 278: In the divine dynasty¡¯s two hundredth year of ascension, Pei Xuanjing ordered the construction of the Heavenly Pce. In the same year, Pei Xuanjing, who had neither married nor had children, selected a few heirs from the royal family.<div>


    Age 325: The Heavenly Pce Pei Xuanjing had ordered to be built waspleted, and his heirs have grown up. In the same year, he transferred some of his power to his heirs and announced that he would enter the Heavenly Pce to seek the way of longevity and would not appear in the world again unless there is a major event.

 Chapter 543: 491: Simulation Completed, The Way of the Golden Core

    Chapter 543: Chapter 491: Simtion Completed, The Way of the Golden Core


    ¡°[The Life Simtion Projection has ended, would the host like to inherit the cultivation rewards and achievements from this iteration?]¡±


    After the end of this life simtion, Pei Xuanjing did not immediately recover his senses. Instead, he fell into a prolonged silence, with memories continuously surfacing in his mind.


    Even with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current strength and realm, there were some things that were inevitable, such as the umtion of years and life experiences.


    This time, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s life simtion spanned a duration of 600 years, an experience that was unprecedentedly lengthened for him.


    Even if we consider the umted experiences from the many life simtions he had lived through in the Daming World, it would barely equal the duration of this particr simtion.


    600 years of time, almost equal to the founding years of the Great Ming Empire, in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s previous life, was even enough topare with the existence time of two prosperous dynasties.


    A vast amount of memories flooded into Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mind like a flowing river. Even after discarding the useless memories, it was still a massive shock to him, and he required a considerable amount of time to digest it all.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for his immense strength and stable state of mind, he might have been immediately thrown off by these memories, leading to a drastic change in his personality.


    Even so, when Pei Xuanjing opened his eyes after a long time, his demeanor had undeniably undergone numerous changes. Besides the wisdom of experience shing in his eyes, he also exhibited a hint of the majesty of an emperor.


    After a long silence, having sorted through his experiences from this life simtion, he coldly uttered a few words:<div>


    ¡°im.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing chose to im the rewards from this life simtion.


    For him, the gains from this life simtion were unimaginably abundant.


    Not only did he resolve the problem of refining a divine weapon, but in this life simtion, he also sessfully transitioned to cultivating the Golden Core Dao, making up for the deficiencies in his foundation. With the amalgamation of Shenxiao Heaven¡¯s Intention and Shenxiao Mysterious Skill into one, he underwent another sublimation and took a significant step into the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm.


    One can say that this life simtion resulted in a qualitative change in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength. He was confident that, even without the assistance of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, he could suppress any strong cultivators of the same realm.


    After Pei Xuanjing made his choice, countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi poured in, while his whole body¡¯s aura gradually dissipated.


    Disperse Cultivation.


    If Pei Xuanjing were to receive the rewards from the life simtor, naturally, he had to disperse his existing cultivation and convert it into his Nine Revolutions Divine Sky Skill.


    In an instant, the cultivation on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s body was dispersed entirely. His initial young face had aged significantly, and his long ck hair was now speckled with streaks of white.


    ording to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s realm, he possessed a lifespan of 5000 years. His current age of less than 60 years was merely a minuscule partpared to his 5000 years of lifespan.


    However, when he dispersed his cultivation, his original lifespan began to decay. If it hadn¡¯t been for his body, nourished by the Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth, the deterioration might have been significantly worse.


    Next, Pei Xuanjing began to operate the Nine Revolutions Divine Sky Skill, and countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi entered his body. The energy gathered in his Dantian, emitting a faint glow around his body. The confluence of his spirit, aura, and soul intermingled within his Dantian, integrating and merging together.


    ¡­


    For countless Martial Artists, the Taoist Academy of Tiandu, after several years, had already be a highly sought-after Holy Land.


    Regardless of background and birth, any Martial Artist who could register their details with the Taoist Academy would receive an identification te. With this te as proof, they could then undertake any tasks issued by the Taoist Academy. Upon sessfulpletion of these tasks, they could earn a certain amount of contribution points, which could be used to exchange for the Academy¡¯s martial arts techniques, cultivation elixirs, teachings from Instructors, and so on.


    It can be said that the Taoist Academy is considered by Martial Artists to be the fairest institution in the world. As long as one is willing to put in the effort and make the necessary sacrifices, they can definitely reap rewards.


    Consequently, the contribution points issued by the Taoist Academy became a universally recognized trade asset, even more useful than many elixirs and treasures.


    However, this also led to the contribution points being highly sought after. Almost instantaneously, any tasks posted by the Taoist Academy would be fiercelypeted for, and even Independent Practitioners of the Spirit Realm would pay attention to the tasks posted here.


    Of course, there are certainly other ways to earn contribution points ording to the rules set by the Headmaster Pei Xuanjing. Besidespleting tasks assigned by the Academy, one could also donate their skills to the Academy. As long as these skills haven¡¯t been recorded by the Academy, one can earn contribution points ording to the distinct levels of the donated skills.<div>


    Initially, many Martial Artists were dismissive of this rule, unwilling to exchange the skills they had cultivated since these were directly relevant to their cultivation. They couldn¡¯t just casually expose them. They were like greedy Pi Xiu beasts, only wishing to take techniques from the Academy and not willing to give theirs in return.


    However, among the countless Martial Artists in the world, there were always some who were different, willing to fight for their future.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    When a Martial Artist, who was on the run due to family conflicts, came to the Academy, he reckoned that it was better to donate his family¡¯s heritage instead of letting them fall into the hands of the enemy. He could then exchange it for endowments for his cultivation.


    No one expected that he would reverse his fate this way. As he was the first to exchange skills, he acquired a significant amount of contribution points. Not only did he exchange these points for more superior skills, divine weapons, and cultivation elixirs from the Academy, but he also temporarily received protection from the Academy and guidance from its esteemed tutors.<div>


    In just two short years, his cultivation improved significantly, and he took revenge for his family. He then soared in status, bing a famous young Martial Artist in the realm.


    With such a precedent, many quickly followed suit and began trading their skills for contribution points inrge numbers.


    While the number of people who rose due to this method wasn¡¯t huge, no Martial Artist considered themselves ordinary. They always believed that they would be the luckiest and the most extraordinary amongst the lot.


    While the number of skills was limited, there were endless martial arts techniques. What¡¯s more, Pei Xuanjing had left behind many problems for them to solve. As long as they could contribute with their knowledge, they could still earn contribution points.


    Consequently, a new group of Martial Artists emerged. They were not fond of battles, so they never participated in tasks. Instead, they continuously attempted to extrapte skills and martial arts techniques. They would then exchange these with the Academy, redeem contribution points, and exchange for cultivation resources.¡±

 Chapter 544: 492: Heavenly and Earthly Phenomena, Breaking Through the Seventh Layer?

    Chapter 544: Chapter 492: Heavenly and Earthly Phenomena, Breaking Through the Seventh Layer?


    Within a few short years, the number of skills epassed within the Taoist Academy has nearly doubled. While most of these are lower-level skills, this still demonstrates the viability of this approach.


    However, the contribution points held by ordinary martial artists are limited. The benefits they gain pale inparison to those obtained by the powerful alliances from all sides.


    The alliance forces were initially quite discontented about being forced out in the open by Pei Xuanjing to exchange skills. Unfortunately, they could not do anything about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s decision and could only choose to turn a blind eye.


    But now, countless martial artists have been drawn into this. The vast array of skills offered for their learning means that martial artists from all over the world have been driven by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n, and they are now on the defensive.


    If they continue to ignore this situation, it would not be an issue now. But as the martial artists continue to get more involved, and gain stronger abilities, their conservative approach will only put them at a disadvantage, something that they cannot tolerate.


    Therefore, these powerful alliances made the decisive decision to bring out many skills in exchange for contribution points from the Taoist Academy, in return for more divine weapons, elixirs, and insights into cultivation.


    It is necessary to understand that apart from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s support, the Taoist Academy also has the backing of the emperor. Many divine weapons and elixirs that cannot normally be traded could be exchanged here.


    In these years, the strength of martial artists the world over has nearly doubled. The existence of the Taoist Academy has virtually revived a city that revolves around it. In this city, there are no ordinary civilians, the weakest here are some First-ss martial artists.


    Of course, besides the tempting contribution points, the martial artists who gather here are attracted to the public sermons given every month by the Taoist Academy. Even if they don¡¯t have any contribution points, they can still gain insight from the public sermon, which can help clear up their doubts.


    Regrettably, many people bewail the fact that the head of the Taoist Academy, Pei Xuanjing, who used to give sermons in the first year, has not given another since he began his retreat.<div>


    At that time, deep within the Taoist Academy, where the reclusive head of the academy, Pei Xuanjing, was located, countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi gathered. The yard where he was situated seemed like a bottomless ck hole, frantically drawing in the dense Heaven and Earth Essence Qi. The qi was so concentrated it was nearly liquid.


    The many dispersed instructors and students of the Taoist Academy were shocked by this scene. Especially those newly admitted to the Academy, their faces expressed unfading amazement.


    ¡°You all disperse, this is a vision caused by the Master¡¯s cultivation. There is no incident here. Watching here is meaningless. It¡¯s better to take advantage of this concentrated Heaven and Earth Essence Qi and take this time to cultivate!¡±


    A Spirit Realm powerhouse stationed in the academy spoke out, dispersing the disciples and instructors who were observing.


    Indeed, the original construction of the Tao Academy already had formations left behind that attracted countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi. The level of concentration here is several times higher than in many other ces, making it a rare ce for cultivation.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s cultivation caused celestial phenomena. His efforts seem to have gathered Heaven and Earth Essence Qi from hundreds of miles around, a terrifying sight. It made the Qi concentration within the Taoist Academy increase by several times, proving to be a great benefit for the cities rising around the Taoist Academy.


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go into retreat as well. Maybe we can use this opportunity to advance further.¡± The Spirit Realm powerhouse, who just dispersed the many instructors and students, spoke to his remainingpanions.


    They too were instructors of the Taoist Academy, but as Spirit Realm powerhouses their status was higher. After Pei Xuanjing went into retreat, these individuals ran the academy and kept it operational.


    Although the person who spoke was not from the Shenxiao Sect, he was affiliated with the Taoist Alliance. His origins trace back to the insignificant beginnings shared with Pei Xuanjing. Due to their deep connection, he was practically the acting head of the Taoist Academy.


    Yes, the person speaking was indeed Qingyang Zi. He was once the vice-dean of the Martial Academy of Tiandu when Pei Xuanjing first joined it. He was a disciple of the True Martial Sect and a junior to Qingxu Daoist, the Sect Leader.


    Qingyang Zi was already a Second-ss martial artist at the time, which proved that his talent was not bad. With Sect Leader Qingxu as his senior brother, and being one of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s few old acquaintances, the resources he received were much greater than others¡¯.


    After the sessful advancement of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, he broke through to the Spirit Realm. Because of his previous administration of the martial academy, Pei Xuanjing invited him to be the instructor of the Taoist Academy, even showing willingness to let him take the position of vice-dean of the academy.


    Qingyang Zi epted Pei Xuanjing¡¯s invitation without hesitation, without the slightest dy.


    Every family faces its unique struggles. Now that Heaven and Earth have been revived, countless warriors who were stuck at First-ss have made breakthroughs, stepping into the Spirit Realm and obtaining greater power and longer lives. But with this, some inevitable problems have also emerged.


    Take the current Qingyang Zi as an example, he was originally the junior brother of True Martial Sect¡¯s Sect Leader Qiingxu Daoist, and had experience teaching the then Emperor Wuzong in the Great Ming imperial court. After stepping into the First-ss realm, he naturally would return to the True Martial Sect and assume the position of elder, with power at his disposal as a matter of course.


    If this was in the past, the elder generation of the True Martial Sect would gradually relinquish their power to their sessors.


    But now, with the changes that have urred in Heaven and Earth, they see hope and have much longer lives, so naturally, they are unwilling to easily give up their power. If it were not for True Martial Sect¡¯s current Sect Leader Qingxu Daoist¡¯s extraordinary measure, he might have been made powerless by these people.


    Currently, the beginnings of such conflicts have already appeared among various factions. The older generation of powerhouses, due to their extended lives, have blocked the opportunities for the neers to rise.


    Qingyang Zi faced such situations, torn between two decisions. He was unwilling to provoke infighting, so he readily epted Pei Xuanjing¡¯s invitation.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om<div>


    The others, upon hearing the words of Qingyang Zi, also dispersed.


    By now, the Taoist Academy had quietened down. However, countless martial artists in the vicinity, and even all the powerful ones of Tiandu, were shocked by this rare celestial phenomenon.


    Especially when they learned that this celestial event was triggered by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s retreat within the Taoist Academy, they were even more shaken. All the powerful ones knew in their hearts that the strength of this national teacher must have improved further.


    Based on the strength he demonstrated during the sacrificial ceremony, he was already at the Sixth Level of the Spirit Realm. Now it seemed his strength was about to improve further; could it be that he was about to enter the Seventh Level of the Spirit Realm?<div>

 Chapter 545: 493: Achieve Without Regret, Unprecedented!

    Chapter 545: Chapter 493: Achieve Without Regret, Unprecedented!


    ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s about to step into the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm? But is he truly prepared? After the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, there is no turning back on the path of Tao. It will be difficult to alter anything.¡± Mr. Wu, in the Imperial Astronomical Observatory of the Imperial City, looked at the astronomical phenomenon in the distance with aplex expression.


    Once the path of Tao is set, stepping into the Sixth Level from the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm allows one to ascend to heaven and seek the realm of True Immortal that promises eternal life.


    Many formidable figures in history believed that before reaching the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, one could still revise and patch one¡¯s foundation. However, once one stepped into the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm and formed one¡¯s Taoist foundation, it would be as difficult as ascending to heaven to rectify any errors.


    Some even believed that it would be challenging to mend their foundation genuinely at this realm, even if they disbanded their cultivation and started anew.


    ¡°The Heaven and Earth have only just revived for a mere 20 years, and he has ascended from the Onefold of Spirit Realm all the way to the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm. Such a cultivation speed is rare, whether in Sky Wastnd or even during the golden age of the Tang Dynasty,¡± he sighed softly to himself.


    The Ninth Realm of Spirit involves ascending heaven with each step, and each step of cultivation in the Spirit Realm is incredibly challenging. Even with exceptional talent, one needs sufficient time for transformation.


    The Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm signifies standing at the pinnacle, belonging to the strong who can dominate a territory and establish a secondary power.


    Even during prosperous times, when some rare talents arose, it took centuries to progress from Spirit Realm cultivation to the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm.


    In principle, Pei Xuanjing, who was Cultivating Three Ways Simultaneously, should have progressed much slower than his peers of the same realm, and it was expected to dy his advancement even several times.


    However, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s cultivation speed was nearly despairingly fast, almost beyond imagination.<div>


    ¡°Not just that, if you really consider it, it doesn¡¯t seem that long since Brother Pei went from an unknown foot solder and grew to his current status. It seems like he¡¯s only just reached the age of sixty,¡± Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s gloomy voice chimed in.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel deste as he said this. Although the rest of the world put them, the powerful figures, and Pei Xuanjing in the same generation, Bai Xiaosheng and his peers were well aware that if the ages were considered, Pei Xuanjing was actually younger by a generation, or even several generations.


    The oldest among them, Elder Tian, was already over two hundred years old, and even the youngest ones like Zhao Baiyang were already centenarians.


    ¡°¡­¡± Mr. Wu¡¯s face assumed an even moreplicated expression.


    He had almost forgotten how short the time Pei Xuanjing took to rise to power was. Talking to him, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s maturity and confidence easily made him overlook Pei Xuanjing¡¯s age.


    At this moment, he felt that his previous assessment was low. Pei Xuanjing, being less than sixty years old and having reached his current realm, was nearlyparable to the great joint rulers and sages of the ancient times.


    ¡­


    ¡°This seems to the sign of stepping into the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm and breaking through. It¡¯s unbelievable that Grandmaster Pei has aplished this in such a short time.¡± Mu Binghua¡¯s beautiful eyes were filled with shock that was hard to dispel.


    She initially had a high opinion of Grandmaster Pei. ording to the customs of Heart Moon Lake, they naturally wanted to form a good rtionship with him and make some investments.


    However, everything had not developed ording to her predictions and thoughts andpletely exceeded her expectations. From the first meeting, Pei Xuanjing was able to shock her simply by using a projection to kill the Howling Moon Gray Wolf, who was at the Spirit Realm Fifth Level.


    Following that, before she could react, the Great Ming Divine Dynasty conducted a promotion ceremony where he showed off his Spirit Realm Sixth Level power and killed the powerful duke from Great River¡¯s ancient country who was at the Spirit Realm Sixth Level.


    The Great River ancient country, with its long heritage, had many powerful figures and experts. The ones who could attain the title of duke were definitely not ordinary cultivators at the Spirit Realm Sixth Level.


    However, they still fell under Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hand, which undoubtedly strengthened Mu Binghua¡¯s determination to befriend him. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t find many opportunities to do so.


    Sure enough, she couldn¡¯t get close to Pei Xuanjing, but it did not mean she didn¡¯t do anything these years. People from Heart Moon Lake mightck in some areas, but they were skilled at making friends, somewhat like the resourceful representatives from Pre-Qin period. However, they did not instigate, only befriended.


    In these years, Mu Binghua, given her social status in the major forces of Sky Wastnd, easily won the wee of many powers when she showed a friendly attitude.


    After all, any faction would want to understand the situation in Sky Wastnd to prepare for any surprises in future. Everyone in Great Min Divine Dynasty was clear. Now that the dynasty has ascended, they will inevitably be on the front lines when those ancient powers of Sky Wastnd return.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Besides getting along with these factions, Mu Binghua also tried her best to befriend the Taoist Schools on their side, especially the people from Shenxiao Sect.


    Since Pei Xuanjing was out of reach, nothing stopped her from getting along with the rest of Shenxiao Sect, especially many of its powerful figures. She even had frequent interactions with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s only disciple, Pang Hong. It¡¯s safe to say that at this point, Mu Binghua was a familiar presence within Shenxiao Sect.


    ¡°Mu Xianzi, is the National Teacher really about to ascend to the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm?¡± Gu Ji asked incredulously.<div>


    The few people were discussing some matters in Elder Wang Qiong¡¯s residence. Seeing the phenomenon in the sky, their conversation was interrupted. Hearing Mu Binghua¡¯s words, Gu Ji asked in confusion.


    Although he had refined his divine position and grasped significant power, Gu Ji did not have much talent or knowledge about cultivation. He concentrated more on matters of the Court.


    With the promotion of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, the dynasty was prospering and flourishing. As a result of his divine position, Gu Ji¡¯s fate was nowpletely tied with the Great Ming Divine Dynasty; there was no way out. Therefore, he worked harder than ever in the hope that the Great Ming Divine Dynasty wouldst.


    This time, inviting Mu Binghua to the Shangshu Mansion was indeed Gu Ji¡¯s idea. With the revival of Heaven and Earth and the Great Ming Divine Dynasty¡¯s promotion, the news of Sky Wastnd was no longer a secret; it was well known.<div>


    Nobody in the Great Ming Divine Dynasty doubted that they were bound to be on the frontlines when the ancient powers of Sky Wastnd returned since the Dynasty took up such a vast territory. The best defense against theing events was understanding the enemy, for only then would they be invincible.


    Those who went through the selection process to be promoted to their current positions, they may be good or bad, but none were fools.


    Previously, some of them might have had other thoughts and had a backup n. But now, with the promotion of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, many people realized their fate is inextricably intertwined with the dynasty and can¡¯t be separated. Naturally, they would desire to maintain the Dynasty¡¯s existence and make it more prosperous.

 Chapter 546: 494: Condensing the Golden Core, Golden Core 6th Stage!

    Chapter 546: Chapter 494: Condensing the Golden Core, Golden Core 6th Stage!


    The biggest issue the Great Ming Divine Dynasty faces is preserving its interests and avoiding bing everybody¡¯s target in the uing return from the innumerable miles of the Sky Wastnd.


    Understanding the specific situation in the Sky Wastnd and nning ahead is their current priority.


    The most suitable person to provide this understanding would be the mysterious Mr. Wu. However, he stays day and night at the Imperial Astronomical Observatory with Bai Xiaosheng, so he is naturally excluded.


    The siblings Xue Hanyi, who have been at Shenxiao Mountain for several years, and their ambiguous rtionship with the Shenxiao Sect, are not good choices either.


    The most suitable person, on the other hand, would be Mu Binghua from Heart Moon Lake. Although she is close to the Shenxiao Sect, after understanding the style of the forces at Heart Moon Lake in the Sky Wastnd, Gu Ji decisively invited her to discuss matters about the Sky Wastnd.


    Nobody expected that they would confront this issue today.


    Whether Pei Xuanjing has truly made a breakthrough to the Seventh Level of the Spirit Realm is a matter of great significance.


    A cultivator at the Seventh Level of the Spirit Realm in the Sky Wastnd stands as a dominant force, let alone in the present Daming world. The original Pei Xuanjing was invincible, and now his strength has improved even more, causing countless people to harbor fear.


    Wang Qiong inevitably set his gaze on Mu Binghua, waiting for her answer.


    Mu Binghua slowly nodded: ¡°Indeed, once I was fortunate to witness an elder from my sect make a breakthrough, and the phenomena were identical to this. However, the celestial phenomena of Grandmaster Pei¡¯s breakthrough now are indeed superior.¡±<div>


    ¡®Superior,¡¯ was a rather understated way for Mu Binghua to put it.


    If you were topare the breakthrough of her elder and Pei Xuanjing¡¯s breakthrough now side by side, the difference is as stark as mud and clouds.


    Wang Qiong, being experienced, naturally noticed the unusual tone of Mu Binghua. But he did not expose it, he merely responded with a smile: ¡°In that case, it is truly a blessing for all. With the Grandmaster¡¯s presence, there should be no worry about any future idents.¡±


    Gu Ji also echoed with a smile.


    Mu Binghua gave a faint smile, but in her heart, she sneered.


    ¡­¡­.


    Pei Xuanjing was unaware that his breakthrough caused celestial phenomena and stirred the thoughts of countless people.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing had just broken through, and the intangible and immaterial Golden Core rotated inside him, emitting a trace of unending existence. But if observed carefully, you would find that this Golden Core still had many deficiencies and was not truly perfect.


    The Golden Core Dao is a form of inner alchemy, which is nurtured through the fusion of essence, energy, and spirit. Only after continuous refinement and transformation, when it gains the immortal and indestructible nature of gold and withstands all hardship, it could be regarded as a Golden Core.


    As Pei Xuanjing considered his understanding of the Golden Core Dao, hemented: ¡°Perhaps what I¡¯ve now formed cannot be called a Golden Core, but we can temporarily call it inner alchemy.¡±


    The Golden Core is eternal, and it cannot be obliterated. He is certainly unable to achieve this at the moment and can only call it inner alchemy.


    ¡°Perhaps, only when I unravel the mystery of Bing Immortal and my inner alchemy reaches the seventh turn, transforming into the eternal and immortal True Immortal will it be worthy of being called as Golden Core.¡± thought Pei Xuanjing.


    Feeling the terrifying power contained in this inner alchemy, a satisfied smile appeared on the corner of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mouth. After all, no matter what happens in the future, he had already discovered his Great Tao and set foot on the path of the immortal True Immortal in search of eternal life.


    What he needed next was to gather infinite resources, continue refining this inner alchemy until it is perfect, and transform it into a true Golden Core.


    The Golden Core Sixth Turn, Spiritual Realm Sevenfold, stepping into the Sixth Level, Pei Xuanjing, who had spent sixty years in this world, had undergone countless life simtions, and had now truly risen to the top of this world.


    Although he stillgged behind the powerful cultivators at the Ninth Level of the Spirit Realm, with his current strength, Pei Xuanjing had enough to protect himself.


    He clearly understood that even if it was a cultivator who cultivated the Golden Core Dao, those of the same realm might not necessarily be his enemies. After all, even within the same Golden Core Dao, different Golden Cores represented different realms of umtion.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Golden Core, formed from his Five Directions and Five Elements cultivation foundation, incorporated the Four Seasons and Five Orders and the creation and destruction of thunder, was a supreme Golden Core. ording to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s division, there should also be superior, mediocre, and inferior Golden Cores, and his Golden Core was at least of the superior quality, top-tier among the Golden Cores.


    Moreover, ording to the news he received from Mr. Wu and others about the Sky Wastnd, it is still unknown whether there are cultivators who are cultivating the Golden Core Dao in the Sky Wastnd right now.<div>


    Regardless, at his current Seventh Level of the Spirit Realm, Pei Xuanjing was almost invincible. Few could challenge him within the same realm.


    In the Daming World, he held the Golden Book and Jade Scroll. With the force of Heaven and Earth, he could even contest with the powerhouses of the Spirit Realm Eightfold. The only thing he needed to worry about were the most powerful cultivators at the Ninth Level of the Spirit Realm.


    But the revival of Heaven and Earth had not yet reached its peak, and the powerful figures from the Sky Wastnd were still unable to return. Even if they did, they wouldn¡¯t be able to exert their full strength. In this environment, who would win and who would lose is still unknown.


    Pei Xuanjing gave a faint smile. With a single thought, the Golden Core in his body vanished into thin air, the overwhelming pressure dissipated, and he again appeared ordinary.<div>


    He raised his hand and made a grasp in the void, a jade Ruyi appeared in his hand. This is the divine artifact he had refined in this lifetime¡¯s simtion: the Sanbao Jade Ruyi.


    However, the Sanbao Jade Ruyi seemed to be repelled by this world. The moment it appeared, thunder roared continuously in the sky above, converging as if wanting to destroy this divine artifact.


    As a divine artifact, the Sanbao Jade Ruyi naturally had its own spiritual nature. Feeling the repulsion from Heaven and Earth, it revived without needing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s activation, and a terrifying aura rose in the room, spreading out instantly. Nearly everyone within hundreds of miles of Tiandu felt this terrifying aura.


    Despite being shocked, when they realized the aura originated from the Taoist Academy, nobody said much. However, many powerful individuals were curious about what Pei Xuanjing had done.


    Just a short while ago his breakthrough had created such a momentum, now he had done something to release such a terrifying aura again, making people¡¯s hearts shudder with fear.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Only Mr. Wu of the Imperial Astronomical Observatory at the Imperial City furrowed his eyebrows. A sh of a brilliant idea crossed his eyes. He thought that Pei Xuanjing had perhaps truly refined the divine artifact he had mentioned earlier.

 Chapter 547: 495: The Power of Projection, The Transformation of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll

    Chapter 547: Chapter 495: The Power of Projection, The Transformation of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll


    In the simted world, Pei Xuanjing as the greatest power of that world, acting as the Divine Dynasty that united the whole world, the power of the faith gathered is unimaginably immense.


    The Sanbao Jade Ruyi in his hands now is a terrifying divine artifact, possessing the power to suppress Heaven and Earth. As long as he gets permission from Pei Xuanjing, even an ordinary martial artist who has the chance to wield this artifact can possibly suppress and kill strong warriors of the Spirit Realm Sixth Level.


    Of course, for ordinary martial artists, their small amount of power would be drained by the artifact before they have a chance to trigger it.


    The Sanbao Jade Ruyi in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hand absorbs countless faith power umted over the years as an emperor, and it doesn¡¯t need to be triggered.


    As the power of faith flows into it, the aura of the Sanbao Jade Ruyi in his hand seems to be smoother; the power of Heaven and Earth will resist it less and less and eventually dissipate.


    Pei Xuanjing put away the Sanbao Jade Ruyi and took out a replica of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty from his sleeve.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I could not bring the original Golden Book and Jade Scroll belonging to the Eternal Divine Dynasty, even the life simtor could only guide some projection powers back. Luckily, I had a replica of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty in my hands, or else I would have missed it,¡± Pei Xuanjing expressed somewhat gratefully.


    The Golden Book and Jade Scroll are gifts bestowed by Heaven and Earth to the Divine Dynasty. Even as the god of the Eternal Divine Dynasty in that world, Pei Xuanjing could not bring the Golden Book and Jade Scroll after the life simtion ended. Ultimately, the rewards given by the simtor were merely some projection power of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll.


    The Golden Book and Jade Scroll are very special, and ordinary objects can hardly withstand them. If Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t have a replica of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll in this world, he would not have been able to get the projection power. The final result would be either its dissipation or its fusion into Zhu Houji¡¯s Golden Book and Jade Scroll.


    ¡°Although the level of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll of the Eternal Divine Dynasty is only moderate, the power of the Eternal Divine Dynasty is stronger than that of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. Therefore, will the fusion of these powers into the Golden Book and Jade Scroll increase the power of my replica?¡± Pei Xuanjing was very curious.<div>


    Although he hasn¡¯t used this Golden Book and Jade Scroll, for him, it still held high importance as one of his tokens of authority. If he didn¡¯t have it, many things in the Great Ming Divine Dynasty wouldn¡¯t have been possible.


    Buzz, buzz¡­


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Golden Book and Jade Scroll began to glow warmly and slowly floated up after receiving such force.


    At the same time, Zhu Houji, inside the Imperial City, instantly furrowed his brows, noticing the changes in his Golden Book and Jade Scroll.


    The Golden Book and Jade Scroll is extremely important to Zhu Houji, absolutely not allowing any mishap, so he immediately stopped his actions.


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡± Huang Jin, who was standing beside him, noticed the emperor¡¯s change and softly called out.


    Zhu Houji said without looking up: ¡°I¡¯m busy with something right now. Let the people waiting outside go back first.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Huang Jin responded decisively, without asking any questions.


    Zhu Houji put down the things in his hands and went into the back hall alone with the Golden Book and Jade Scroll. He ced it in front of his eyes and releases the power of his Yin Spirit to carefully sense the changes in the Golden Book and Jade Scroll.


    Even though he had fully refined this Golden Book and Jade Scroll and could feel it was changing for the better, Zhu Houji still wouldn¡¯t let his guard down without knowing the reason. He put aside all other matters and focused entirely on the Golden Book and Jade Scroll.


    While carefully observing the changes in the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, he was also pondering the possible reasons for its sudden change.


    This Golden Book and Jade Scroll is rted to the Divine Position and fate of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, its changes are generally brought by the strength of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. Apart from the few years at the beginning of the Divine Dynasty, the eleration of progress has gradually slowed down.


    But now, this Golden Book and Jade Scroll suddenly went through a drastic change, the speed of the abrupt increase is even faster than at the beginning of the Divine Dynasty, which startled Zhu Houji.


    ¡°Could there have been some abnormality in Master Pei¡¯s situation?¡±


    Zhu Houji recalled the recent changes in the celestial phenomena and the terrifying aura just emitted from the Taoist Academy, and a spection rose in his heart.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Since nothing has happened in the Great Ming Divine Dynasty at the moment, it is very likely that something has happened to Master Pei. After all, he still holds a replica of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll; if something on his side triggers the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, it will naturally affect the change in his main copy.


    ¡­


    After a long time, when the replica of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll hadpletely absorbed the power of the projection, it seemed even more refined than at the beginning. Pei Xuanjing grabbed it in his hand.


    Pei Xuanjing felt the Golden Book and Jade Scroll replica in his hand, calming his mind to sense the changes within it.<div>


    In the instant it was in his hands, Pei Xuanjing could feel that the power of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll replica had be much stronger, almost doubling.


    For example, if the battle power boost given to him by having the Golden Book and Jade Scroll was *1 before, it should be a *10 boost now.


    Besides that, Pei Xuanjing also discovered something else¡ªafter the increase in power of his replica Golden Book and Jade Scroll, the Divine Position it could condense also increased, and his authority became greater too.


    If before, Pei Xuanjing could only control one-fourth of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty¡¯s power using the replica Golden Book and Jade Scroll, now he could control one-third.<div>


    ¡°If just the replica of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll could benefit this much, then in thismon situation, the main copy should also receive considerable benefits.¡± Pei Xuanjing thought.


    He suddenly felt that his cheap disciple was a person of Heavenly Mandate. He only needed to sit in the Imperial City to share the fruits of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hard-earned simtion of life.


    However, this was unavoidable. Unless he gave up this Golden Book and Jade Scroll replica or stormed into the Imperial City, usurped the throne, and became the emperor of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, he could only deal with the current circumstances.


    But as someone who has already been emperor of a Divine Dynasty in the life simtion, Pei Xuanjing held no interest in this position.


    ¡­


    Pei Xuanjing came out of his secluded training ce, preparing to take a look around the academy and see the changes over the years.


    But before he could, he saw Qingyang Zi already standing in front of him.


    ¡°QingYang Zi pays respects to the Headmaster,¡± Qingyang Zi greeted.


    Pei Xuanjing chuckled, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard during this period, Taoist friend. Thank you for looking after academy matters.¡±

 Chapter 548: 496: The Biggest Problem Encountered in the Contribution Point Plan.

    Chapter 548: Chapter 496: The Biggest Problem Encountered in the Contribution Point n.


    Pei Xuanjing originally referred to Qingyang Zi as a senior, inheriting this title from his martial academy days. Even when Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength had vastly surpassed Qingyang Zi, he did not change how he referred to him.


    However, Qingyang Zi insisted on being called otherwise. Given Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current strength, hardly anyone could be legitimately referred to as his senior. Especially as Qingyang Zi and Xuanjing¡¯s fellow apprentice, Qingxu Taoist, were peers, he could not possibly address Qingyang Zi as his senior, so this appetion naturally ceased.


    Qingyang Zi shook his head repeatedly, saying: ¡°This is merely part of my duties, no hardship involved. Besides, the position of instructor in the Taoist Academy is one which many people yearn for. If anything, I¡¯m the one benefiting.¡±


    To Qingyang Zi who had formerly managed the Martial Academy, the responsibility of managing the Taoist Academy for the past few years was hardly a challenge orplication, and certainly wasn¡¯t effortful.


    In fact, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s invitation freed him from several nuisances, saving him abundant worry.


    From what he knew, the issues andplications he encountered in the True Martial Sect existed in many major power circles around the world. The greater the force, the more conflicts arise.


    From his current position, many of his peers who dislike power struggles yearn to secure an instructor¡¯s position in the Taoist Academy.


    Pei Xuanjing chuckled lightly and ceased to speak. Following this, he was led by Qingyang Zi on a stroll through the Taoist Academy, learning about the developments of both the Academy and the world.


    This simtion of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s lifested approximately five years. However, in the context of the current Daming World, where every day brought rapid changes, five years were significant.


    In these five years, following the rules set by Pei Xuanjing, the Taoist Academy admitted two batches of disciples. Presently, the number of disciples in the academy exceeded six thousand, and there were nearly a hundred instructors.<div>


    ¡°I must say, your strategies are indeed effective, master. By now, approximately 70 percent of all martial arts skills have been cataloged in the Taoist Academy. No other cees close in terms of the number of martial arts skills they possess,¡±mented Qingyang Zi, somewhat in awe.


    Exchanging contribution points for martial arts skills was an inconceivable concept to many ordinary martial artists.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded and asked, ¡°Have there been any problems?¡±


    He had initially implemented this strategy temporarily, but could not monitorter operations due to time restraints, as he spent the majority of these five years in cultivation retreat.


    However, Pei Xuanjing was not worried about any problems arising from these ns. After familiarizing himself with this initiative during the life simtion, and assuming control of the Eternal Divine Dynasty, he became proficient in implementing the scheme. All he needed to do was replicate it here.


    ¡°Indeed, there is one problem and that¡¯s private teaching,¡± Qingyang Zi said with a frown, ¡°Some people disseminate the skills privately to those they¡¯re close to after exchanging them.¡±


    From the Taoist Academy¡¯s perspective, this would be undermining their authority, as those people only paid a one-time amount of contribution points to acquire the skills from the academy; even though they earnestly forbid private dissemination. But the allure of profit is so great, some still risk punishment by conducting illicit trades.


    Even with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s backing, the support from Taoist School, and the Great Ming imperial court strictly prohibiting private teaching, transgressions were inevitable.


    From the very first day skills were exchanged for contribution points, this situation has happened. Even paying the ultimate price did not deter many from breaking the rules.


    Fortunately, the most widely circted are mostly low and intermediate-level martial arts. High-level martial arts being precious and most first-ss martial artists listed in Bai Xiaosheng and Factory Guard Six Gates¡¯ records, such incidents were lessmon.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    However, in Qingyang Zi¡¯s view, this issue should not be overlooked. If allowed to continue unchecked, more people might flock in. Especially with the continuous rejuvenation of the world and the increasing number of first and second-rate martial artists after Pei Xuanjing revealed how to fix the deficiencies in heterodox cultivator¡¯s practice, it¡¯s impossible for Bai Xiaosheng and Factory Guard Six Gates¡¯ records to fully cover them.


    ¡°This is not a big problem, I naturally have a way to solve it,¡± Pei Xuanjingughed, confidently.


    He had anticipated this problem. After all, where there is profit, there will be people willing to take risks.


    If this were before the life simtion, he wouldn¡¯t have known how to solve it even if he was aware of the problem. But, having experienced the sim, he devised a corresponding strategy.


    In the life simtion, Pei Xuanjing also encountered the same problem when he introduced the skill exchange. Even killing countless people did not stop some from taking risks.


    Thus, he changed his approach and aimed to resolve this at its roots.


    Skill Sealing, Uniqueness.


    This was the key to protect skill leakage. Once the origin was sealed, there would be no worries.


    In the simtion, Pei Xuanjing took a simple approach: he managed the dissemination of skills himself.<div>


    This may seem incredible, but there was no denying that Pei Xuanjing achieved it effortlessly.


    Based on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength now, regardless of his spiritual consciousness, his power is terrifying. He can divide his consciousness into thousands. Every single one of them may seem ordinary to cultivators of the same realm, but to those of lower realms, it was incredibly influential and mystical.


    During the simtion, Pei Xuanjing constructed countless divine statues in the Eternal Divine Dynasty. He divided his consciousness into numerous parts which, receiving power from the Power of Incense Fire, allowed them to exist for a long time.


    He then treated these fragments as if they were exclusive NPCs in a game, instructing those who wanted to exchange for skills. During the teaching process, the consciousness would establish a seal that would disperse the skill and erase the receiver¡¯s memory when they attempted to privately disseminate.<div>


    With his current abilities, if Pei Xuanjing truly wished to erase someone¡¯s memory silently, very few could resist.

 Chapter 549: 497 – The Division of Spiritual Consciousness, Changes in the World.

    Chapter 549: Chapter 497 ¨C The Division of Spiritual Consciousness, Changes in the World.


    Pei Xuanjing could easily categorize these spiritual consciousness into several levels, imparting different skills to people with different abilities.


    Once he differentiated the strong spiritual consciousness, even a powerful cultivator at the Spirit Realm Sixth Level would find it impossible to deceive Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Since the Dean has perfected his n, then Old Taoist can rest assured,¡± Qingyang Ziughed.


    Since he had agreed to manage the Taoist Academy for Pei Xuanjing, he naturally had to bear the responsibility. Therefore, after identifying this issue, he was quite worried and attempted to find a solution. If this problem could not be resolved, it would inevitably affect Pei Xuanjing¡¯s subsequent ns.


    However, even after consulting some people, they were either limited by their strength or vision and had note up with an appropriate solution, which made Qingyang Zi feel ufortable.


    Therefore, when Pei Xuanjing asked, he promptly pointed out this oversight, hoping that Pei Xuanjing wouldn¡¯t neglect it. Learning that Pei Xuanjing already had a solution, he naturally felt overjoyed.


    After they finished discussing this topic, they talked about the great changes in the world during the years when Pei Xuanjing was in seclusion. In just a short span of five years, the world underwent earth-shaking changes.


    Firstly, the changes in the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. In recent years, the Great Ming Divine Dynasty had undergone rapid development, particrly with the lure of the Divine Position rted to their lifespan. Government Officials from the Great Ming Divine Dynasty showed unprecedented enthusiasm and actively improved their abilities.


    Especially after refining the Divine Positions, they used their right to act on behalf of the heavens to bnce and control the weather, resulting in abundant harvests across the nation.


    After annexing territories outside the border spanning thousands of miles, growing poption pressure within the Great Ming was alleviated. Numerousmoners migrated outside the border wherends were distributed.<div>


    There was still a lot ofnd left in the hands of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, even after distributing countlessnds to various forces, as their fiefs.


    Additionally, these forces, though they acquired fiefs, alsocked civilians. Therefore, it was a win-win situation as countless civilians were relocated beyond the border.


    With the authority of the Divine Position in hand, the Great Ming Divine Dynasty used these powers to improve thend and weather conditions outside the border, making it more suitable for habitation.


    Though everyone knew clearly that such actions would inevitably make these forces even more powerful, the Great Ming Divine Dynasty had to do it because the burgeoning poption was a burden. If the issue wasn¡¯t solved timely, even a promoted Divine Dynasty could not guarantee the prevention of big conflicts in the future.


    On the other hand, by relocating people outside the border ¨C even if these people were to be absorbed by other forces ¨C it might potentially sow the seeds of problems in the future. However, now they could seize the opportunity for a rapid rise in power. As long as they had a powerful Divine Dynasty, they could solve these future issues.


    While regr government officials might notprehend which is the lesser of the two evils, the Council Elders understood it. Hence, after the Emperor and many Council Elders made the decision, almost no one dared to oppose it.


    Minister of the Ministry of Rites Yan Weizhong personally presided over this, and even a rising general under Wang Boan named Yu Xunya was sent to carry out this task in the aftermath of the war beyond the borders.


    ¡°Speaking of Yu Xunya, there is an interesting event, I wonder if the Dean heard of it?¡± Qingyang Zi said,ughing as he brought up this person.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s spiritual consciousness moved, recalling when he heard this name.


    Yu Xunya, a merit official from the Great Ming. His ancestors followed the founding Emperor of the Great Ming to establish the empire. Later, they received the inheritance ofnds and, even though they were not given titles, they were also hereditary chieftains. By the time of Yu Xunya, he was a hereditary chieftain of a hundred households.


    Later when Yu Xunya grew up, he was given the position of chieftain of a thousand households due to his outstanding natural martial arts talent. From then on, he rose steadily, making significant achievements.


    During his tenure as a chieftain, an interesting incident urred. His ce was close to the South Chan Sect of Buddhism. Hearing of the formidable martial arts skills of the Chan Sect disciples, he took the initiative to challenge all the monks of the South Chan Sect at his own realm with martial arts. He defeated all the monks, and never once lost. The members of the South Chan Sect did not me him for this and even sent disciples to learn from him, following his leadership.


    This incident gave him great fame, and he caught the attention of Wang Boan.


    ¡°Those old guys from Buddhism really know how to make hay while the sun shines, they shamelessly tagged along,¡± Qingyang Zi sneered.


    Being challenged by a chieftain from the imperial court and being defeated every single time, any other force that suffered such a disgrace would politely ask the person to leave.


    Only the Buddhism Sect would see someone else¡¯s potential and, ignoring the loss of face, want to take advantage of it.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Pei Xuanjing chuckled, ¡°Every time-honored force has its unique characteristics.¡±


    He didn¡¯t mock their idea, indeed, this move from the Buddhism Sect was impressive. All that aside, didn¡¯t the Taoist School y the same game as the Buddhism Sect, and even exceeded them sometimes?


    After all, what¡¯s the matter with losing face? To these age-old forces, benefit was the most concrete thing, and everything else could be abandoned.<div>


    The smile on Qingyang Zi¡¯s face froze, apparently, he also remembered some things about the Taoist School.


    He changed the subject, ¡°Speaking of which, someone from the Demonic Cult has emerged, who has quite a connection with the Dean.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Pei Xuanjing was somewhat surprised, ¡°How could I be rted to someone from the Demonic Cult?¡±


    He had few interactions with the Demonic Cult, so he could not figure out how he could be rted to them.<div>


    ¡°Does the Dean still remember Blood Demon Yang Tinghe?¡± Qingyang Zi mentioned when he saw Pei Xuanjing had no impression.


    ¡°Yang Tinghe, didn¡¯t he already die? Is it rted to him?¡± Pei Xuanjing had a sh of surprise in his eyes.


    Blood Demon Yang Tinghe was merely a trifling opponent whom Pei Xuanjing had met. But because of his death, he took the opportunity to seize power and start his n. Therefore, he still had some memory of this man.


    At that time, the people from the Demonic Cult were involved in the assassination attempt on Emperor Wuzong in Tiandu. Once Blood Demon Yang Tinghe¡¯s identity as a member of the Demonic Cult was exposed, it was unlikely that anyone would believe that he had not participated it. As a result, the entire Yang n was imprisoned.


    Qingyang Zi sighed, ¡°Although Yang Tinghe died, and his family was connected to it, it¡¯s a pity that some people escaped. One of them was Yang Tinghe¡¯s eldest son, Yang Yongxiu.¡±

 Chapter 550: 498: Descendants of the enemy, People from the Sky Wasteland

    Chapter 550: Chapter 498: Descendants of the enemy, People from the Sky Wastnd


    Ever since Yang Yongxiu had escaped, he had been wanted by the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. Now after twenty years gone by, due to an unforeseen opportunity, he had actually attained the power of Spirit Realm Third Level. The strong figures in the Demonic Cult who were originally unwilling to submit to Master Xue unexpectedly betrayed the cult to join under Yang Yongxiu¡¯smand, thus forming a substantial force that caused quite a stir in the martial arts world.


    Yang Tinghe¡¯s eldest son, Yang Yongxiu, although young was very well-known throughout all of Tiandu and even Great Ming imperial court. He had not only stepped into the Grandmaster Realm in martial arts at a young age due to his extraordinary talent, but also achieved aplishments in the Confucianism. He was considered by everyone to be the best sessor to the primary adviser, Yang Tinghe.


    Therefore, after Yang Tinghe¡¯s death, the person who was most concerned about the decision to search for those who were in Yang¡¯s mansion was this key figure, Yang Yongxiu.


    Speaking of which, Qingyang Zi was also confused. Given the rigorous defense of Tiandu at that time, although it was unable to prevent the infiltration and departure of many powerful individuals, it was quite baffling how Yang Yongxiu, who was only a newly promoted third-grade grandmaster and the son of Yang Tinghe, was able to leave Tiandu so easily, and avoid the search by the Factory Guards and the Six Gates.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s nothing more than local protection. Those people are just mourning the loss of their ally,¡± Pei Xuanjing sneered.


    Whether Qingyang Zi truly didn¡¯t understand, or was deliberately pretending to be confused, Pei Xuanjing did not conceal anything at all and directly unveiled the reasons behind all this.


    Yang Tinghe had been in the imperial court for decades, being the head of the Cab, with power beyond what many could imagine. Even if he was not proactive in these decades, the position he held was enough to form a massivework, umting countless imperial court officials, disciples, and juniors.


    Even after his identity as the Sect Master of the Blood Demon Sect was exposed, it wasn¡¯t easy to erase all the things he had done over so many years, especially those officials who had dealings with him. The implicated could be exempted, but the allies would not break ties.


    People of the same status, when seeing Yang Tinghe in such a situation, would certainly help Yang Yongxiu escape. After all, if they ever found themselves in such a situation in the future, they would not want to be left without anyone to extend a helping hand.


    Family protects family, associates help associates. This is the most essential thing in the system of civil officials in Great Ming Dynasty. It was thergest forces within the initial imperial court of Great Ming, and no one could escape this practice.<div>


    Just like why Gu Ji was able to get something from Wang Boan. And how he could easily join under themand of Wang Qiong, the Minister of War. Wasn¡¯t it because the two were old friends?


    Even if Wang Boan is currently powerful and high-ranking, he has great respect for Wang Qiong, who had greatly promoted and appointed him, because Wang Qiong could be considered as his mentor and his benefactor from the past.


    After all, even a resolute character like Pei Xuanjing who rose up all the way can¡¯t simply kill everyone, he still needs to show goodwill to win over some people.


    In the Daming World, what is emphasized is not only fighting and killing, but also the understandings of human rtionships and worldly wisdom.


    ¡°The person who should be most concerned about this should be Master Xue, it¡¯s not my turn yet,¡± Pei Xuanjing said to Qingyang Zi with a smile.


    With the power of Spirit Realm Third Level, Yang Yongxiu gathered some masters from the Demonic Cult. In today¡¯s Daming World, where Heaven and Earth rejuvenated for more than twenty years, it was indeed a considerable force, but it depends on whom it waspared with.


    If ced in the martial arts world, a powerful individual in the Spirit Realm Third Level could suppress many forces. But if he considered Pei Xuanjing as his opponent, then it would truly show an ignorance of the heights of the sky and the depths of the earth. Not to mention Pei Xuanjing, there were even people in the Shenxiao Sect who could suppress him.


    Now the Demonic Cult is already unified. Although there might still be a little criticism within, Master Xue was undoubtedly the head of the Demonic Cult, which was an undeniable fact to the entire martial arts world.


    Thus, his actions were no doubt a provocation to Master Xue, and would inevitably provoke Master Xue¡¯s retaliation.


    Therefore, the one who should be most annoyed at this moment should be Master Xue, not Pei Xuanjing. After all, as the current head of the Demonic Cult, if Master Xue just allowed this to happen, he wouldn¡¯t be able to lead the Demonic Cult again.


    ¡°So as long as Yang Yongxiu is not foolish, he won¡¯t actively attract your attention,¡± Qingyang Zi said with a smile.


    As Yang Yongxiu was able to stay hidden and silent for all these years before showing his head, it proves that he wasn¡¯t a fool. He should be very clear about his situation and definitely wouldn¡¯t actively provoke Pei Xuanjing at this time. Even though Xuanjing killed Yang Tinghe and was the enemy that ruined his family.


    With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current invincible prestige, the best Yang Yongxiu could do now was to not draw Pei Xuanjing¡¯s attention, cause if he did that, even if Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t personally take action, it would bring a catastrophe.


    Pei Xuanjingughed and said: ¡°Hence, this is a matter for Master Xue. If Master Xue can¡¯t deal with a junior, then that would truly disappoint me.¡±


    If the Old Heavenly Teacher could suppress a strong figure from the Tianhuang Realm, then Master Xue, who was once on par with the Old Heavenly Teacher, was definitely not to be trifled with.


    Although Master Xue had behaved very kindly when facing himself back then, even presented the head of a high-ranking elder of the Blood Demon Sect as an apology, Pei Xuanjing did not really believe that Master Xue was someone who could be insulted. Otherwise, he would not have easily epted Master Xue¡¯s goodwill and kindness.


    ¡°Master Xue, indeed a deep and unreserved figure,¡± Qingyang Zi sighed.


    Although he himself was less powerful than Master Xue, he could still consider himself a contemporary of Master Xue. He was naturally someone he did not dare to underestimate.


    Then the two of them talked about a couple of other things, mostly about the changes in the world. Over the years, many spirit realm powerhouses have emerged, and shes between various forces have be more frequent.<div>


    If one could abide by the constraints of the imperial court, such shes would have been somewhat restrained; however, there was no such restraint beyond the border.


    The Great Ming Divine Dynasty had recently annexed thousands of miles of grasnd. The vastnd was enfeoffed to various forces as fiefdoms by the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. These forces, after a stable initial period, started to develop significantly.


    After all, apart from the portion upied by the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, there was still muchnd that others didn¡¯t find desirable, but smaller forces eyed it greedily.


    Everyone knew that this was a Great World era, and no one wanted to miss out, especially these smaller forces. They were all seizing the opportunity to grab any avable resources and expand their power.<div>


    This was followed by constant shes, and the swallowing and destruction of smaller forces by each other. Althoughrge forces like the Taoist Academy remained indifferent, others like the Heavenly King¡¯s Pavilion and Tie Sect, who were deliberately or unintentionally suppressed in their development within the border, flourished like fish in water and rose like a wind transforming into a dragon.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Especially with the covert support of the Heretic Alliance led by Zhao Baiyang and the tacit alliance with the Demonic Cult, and the indifference of the Taoist Academy, even with the dissatisfaction of the Buddhism School, their development was hardly hindered.


    ¡­


    A few days after Pei Xuanjing left the Taoist Academy, he did not stint. He first lectured for three consecutive days within the Taoist Academy. Then he inserted himself into the public lecture this month and lectured for everyone once again.


    However, just after he had finished giving the lecture and returned to the Taoist Academy, he saw a man waiting at the entrance of the academy. When the man saw Pei Xuanjing, he greeted him with a warm smile on his face: ¡°Xue Renfang pays his respects to Daoist Master!¡±

 Chapter 551: 499: Reaction of the Great River Ancient Country

    Chapter 551: Chapter 499: Reaction of the Great River Ancient Country


    The Sky Wastnd, possessing vast and boundless territory, rich in Heaven and Earth Essence Qi.


    Here, the survival of the fittest is even more emphasized than the Daming world, filled with bloody junglews, a cultivator can move mountains, maniptews and use Taoist symbols.


    Strong individuals enjoy splendidndscapes, with their words bing thew of the world, their every move stunning the world; but the weaker ones are anxious all day long, poor and destitute, their lives and deaths are at the mercy of others, with no freedom to speak of¡­


    Here, there are nine-tier emperors who oppress the world; there are teachings from holynd; there are princes who act without any restriction; here is¡­


    Here, heroes coexist, nations are fighting for supremacy, and unending wars are everywhere. Topete for cultivation resources, to maintain their hegemony, to vie for the opportunity of longevity, countless countries, emperor¡¯s courts, and all kinds of forces are working hard to cultivate practitioners, demonstrating the ultimate hegemony and imperial path amidst endless killings and conquests.


    In short, it is a magical world, a chaotic and disorderly world, and a mad world.


    There is a naked junglew here that serves as a stage for the strong to shine and a hell for the weak to fear and panic.


    Great River ancient country, as the descendent of the Emperor Zhuanxu, a hegemon of ancient times, and Bo Yi, a kinsman of Pre-Qin, is one of the ancient kingdoms inherited from the Heavenly Zhou era and possesses an unimaginable foundation.


    Even in this Sky Wastnd, where strong practitioners are everywhere and various forces are constantly conquering, they hold a very high status. If not for theck of the strongest existence in the Nine Realms of Spirit, they would surely have a ce among the top-tier forces.


    Even so, with the presence of the protective national deity, the Honghu Divine Bird, even some top-tier forces would not dare to underestimate the Great River ancient country.<div>


    In the current Sky Wastnd, the Great River ancient country spans millions of miles, possesses vast territories, is full of practitioners, and holds a supreme status, making it a strong force that countless independent martial artists look forward to joining.


    However, no one expected that the current ruler of Great River ancient country, a powerful figure at the eighth level of the Spiritual Realm, would be sitting in his pce in the Imperial City, his face gloomy, and rage seemingly brewing in his heart like a volcano waiting to erupt at any given time.


    With the ruler of the country now sitting on the throne wearing a crown and robes adorned with the imagery of the Honghu Divine Bird, and standing on the jade steps, were the many strong practitioners of the Great River ancient country. The atmosphere of the entire grand hall was filled with solemnity.


    The reason why these people gathered here was simple: all those they had dispatched to return to the ancestralnd had perished, you could say they were annihted.


    This is why the country¡¯s ruler was furious. Afterall, they dispatched a prince of the royal family who was a level six practitioner in the Spirit Realm. How could such a practitioner die so easily?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ording to the message passed on by the people of the Sky Mechanism Pavilion, formerly known as Bai Xiaosheng, the ancestralnd has already been revived. However, based on the results of the exploration conducted by various top-tier forces, the revival of the ancestralnd can only bear a power of the Sixth Level of Spiritual Realm at best.


    They can say that the prince they dispatched was one of the most powerful practitioners of the ancestralnd, and considering the practitioners of four and five levels of the Spiritual Realm apanying him, such a mighty force should not only suppress the ancestralnd, but at the very least they should have ample to defend themselves.


    However, their oue waspletely unexpected, and such a powerful force waspletely annihted and without a single survivor.


    ¡°Is this Ying Zhong an idiot? A practitioner at the Sixth Level of the Spiritual Realm has lost his life in the ancestralnd. I regret strongly rmending him for this task, wanting to reward him for it. I was blinded.¡± thought an elder dressed in official robes inside the grand hall.


    This Ying Zhong was lucky to already be dead. If he were to appear in front of the elder now, the elder probably wouldn¡¯t be able to resist strangling him to death and even reducing him to ashes.


    In the eyes of the elder, although Ying Zhong was slightly arrogant on ordinary days, he was certainly considered a promising figure. Therefore, when selecting candidates for this mission, the elder strongly rmended him and even wanted to win him over to his faction and cultivate him.


    But who could have expected that he would die so easily, failing in such a straightforward task, causing a dy in the n of the ancient country andmitting an unforgivable sin.


    What irritated the elder was that he had offended other factions within the ancient country by rmending Ying Zhong, and even his own followers were dissatisfied with him.


    The winners take it all, and victory can drown all suspicions.


    If Ying Zhong had returned sessfully and stepped into the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm using this opportunity, naturally all suspicions would have been suppressed, and the elder would have taken this opportunity to suppress the opposing voices within his faction.


    But now, everything has gone to waste, Ying Zhong is dead, the situation is bad, and his ns have ended in vain.


    This time, not only will he have to face the censure of the national ruler and the attacks from his opponents, but he will also have to find a way to appease the dissatisfaction of his followers. Otherwise, although his life is not in immediate danger, he won¡¯t be able to continue holding his position peacefully.


    They need to know that for practitioners of their level, the position they hold in the ancient country concerns the resources and power they can possess. Losing this position would be an enormous loss for him.


    Just as the elder was thinking about how to resolve the current predicament, the national ruler sitting on the throne slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°This time Ying Zhong has fallen, what are your thoughts?¡±<div>


    The ruler of the Great River ancient country, Ying Lie, being a practitioner of the Eighth Level of the Spiritual Realm, has ruled the Great River ancient country for thousands of years, holding the highest position in the entire nation, would not easily vite the ruler¡¯s dignity, not even the ancestors of the ancient country or the protective national deity.


    Now that the ruler has spoken, the many important ministers of the Great River ancient country in the court were serious, and immediately a middle-aged man with a firm face stood up and said, ¡°Your Majesty, this time we dispatched Ying Zhong to return to the ancestralnd, it was none other than Marquis Lixian who strongly rmended it. I believe that Marquis Lixian should be held ountable.¡±


    The middle-aged man, Ying Mo, also known as King Mo, was a practitioner of the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, born into the royal family. He was a representative figure of the royal family.


    As for the Marquis Lixian he was referring to, it was none other than the white-haired old man who was cursing Ying Zhong in his mind just now, Marquis Lixian, Li Zhongshan.<div>


    Hearing King Mo¡¯s words, Marquis Lixian¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, a trace of irritation shed in his eyes. He said loudly, ¡°Your Highness King Mo, the death of Prince Ying Zhong this time is very strange. The hidden truths have yet to be uncovered. Why are you in such a hurry to me me?¡±


    In response to King Mo¡¯s sudden attack, Marquis Lixian had been prepared. He understood that he needed to respond swiftly and decisively, or else he would lose the initiative if he retreated and allowed his opponent to seize the opportunity.

 Chapter 552: 500 Sky Mechanism Pavilion, Sky Mechanism Envoy

    Chapter 552: Chapter 500 Sky Mechanism Pavilion, Sky Mechanism Envoy


    Upon hearing Marquis Lixian¡¯s rebuttal, a sh of sharp light shot across King Mo¡¯s eyes, and a ruthless smile crept up on his lips: ¡°When we were endorsing Ying Zhong, Marquis Lixian, you didn¡¯t have such arguments. You praised Ying Zhong immensely, almost as if you acknowledged him as the one crucial for this mission.¡±


    Any power struggle inevitably involves factions. In this ancient country of Great River, these powerful members of the royal court naturally bicker with each other.


    But for Ying Zhong, whoes from the royal lineage, to not side with the royal faction and instead liaise secretly with Marquis Lixian causes displeasure among the people like King Mo.


    If not for Ying Zhong¡¯s death, even if he had made meritorious deeds, he would still face difficulties and obstructions from King Mo and the likes. After all, if they didn¡¯t deal with him, what if other members of the royal court start acting in the same way?


    But now that Ying Zhong¡¯s death has disrupted the preparations for the Ancestral Land, it¡¯s better to seize this opportunity to confront people like Marquis Lixian, although it affects their ns.


    After all, the Ancestral Land has just recovered, and Ying Zhong¡¯s death was idental. Once the ancient country of Great River descends in future with its powerful strength, everything can be easily suppressed. This is the confidence thates from the mighty.


    Marquis Lixian would not ept defeat so readily and therefore rebutted right away.


    There are countless followers behind these two individuals. Since they have taken the initiative to speak up, their followers also voice out their support immediately, even if they have minor disagreements about Marquis Lixian¡¯s actions, they won¡¯t choose to cause internal discord at this moment. Instead, they all focus on attacking the royal lineage.


    In a blink of an eye, the many mighty fighters in the grand hall, the pirs of the Great River ancient country, were caught in amotion, ming each other.


    Sitting high on the throne, the ruler Ying Lie was indifferent, neither sorrowful nor joyful, turning a blind eye as if he didn¡¯t care about it.<div>


    ¡°Silence, your riotous uproar is shameful,¡± a rebuke resonated throughout the court. The arguing parties heard this voice and immediately changed their expressions, silencing their voices.


    ¡°Please calm your anger, Prince Yuan.¡±


    Everyone apologized to the person who rebuked.


    The person who spoke was a handsome young man, but those who have reached this level of cultivation have the ability to maintain their youth, so one¡¯s appearance can¡¯t determine their actual age.


    Prince Yuan, Ying Yuan, another powerful Eight-Level Spirit Realm fighter in ancient Great River country, is known as the first king of the Great River ancient country. He is the blood brother of the current ruler and usually stationed at the frontier to guard against the Demon Race, seldom returning to the court.


    He rarely gets involved in court affairs and doesn¡¯t participate in the struggle between the royal lineage and the nobles. When the ruler remains silent, he¡¯s often the arbitrator between the two sides, so he¡¯s greatly respected by both factions.


    Since he has spoken now, the arguments on both sides naturally subside, waiting for King Yuan¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°My Lord, we need to investigate the cause of this incident thoroughly. We need to figure out what happened in the Ancestral Land, causing Ying Zhong, a Great Cultivator of the Sixth-Level of Spirit Realm, to perish. In my perspective, we should consult the Sky Mechanism Pavilion.¡± King Yuan expressed his opinion and suggestion.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He usually doesn¡¯t concern himself with the disputes between the two sides. If not for the fact that Ying Zhong¡¯s death rtes to the n of returning to the Ancestral Land, the demise of a Sixth-Level Spirit Realm Great Cultivator, even of royal lineage, would not be worth his attention, let alone cause him to leave the frontier.


    In his opinion, since the initial information came from the Sky Mechanism Pavilion, naturally it should be the ce to go and inquire. With their means, they should have an answer.


    ¡°What thoughts do you have about King Yuan¡¯s perspective?¡±


    King Ying Lie nodded his head, his gaze sweeping over each person in the court. They all felt a chilling sensation on their back, as if they were being watched by a terrifying creature.


    ¡°We have no opinion, all is to be decided by our Lord.¡± The crowd shouted in unison.


    The stance of the ruler was apparent. Since both the ruler and King Yuan approved, any opinions they had were suppressed.


    ¡°In that case, let King Yuan handle this matter.¡±


    ¡°I will follow your decree.¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The Sky Mechanism Pavilion, originally known as Bai Xiaosheng back in the Ancestral Lands, is now headed by Master Tianji. In every major city of the human race in Sky Wastnd, there exists a Sky Mechanism Pavilion. These pavilions are managed by a Sky Mechanism Envoy.


    And of course, a bustling ce like Jiang City in the territory of the ancient Great River country naturally has the presence of a Sky Mechanism Pavilion.<div>


    When King Yuan stepped into the Sky Mechanism Pavilion in a very low-key manner, the Sky Mechanism Envoy, who seemed to have anticipated his arrival, had been waiting for quite some time.


    ¡°Greetings, Prince Yuan.¡± The Sky Mechanism Envoy greeted with a slight bow.


    Although the Sky Mechanism Envoy is just a Sixth-Level Spirit Realm Cultivator, when facing an Eight-Level Spirit Realm powerhouse like Prince Yuan, he remains calm andposed without any trace of nervousness.


    ¡°You are well aware of why I am here today, aren¡¯t you?¡±<div>


    King Yuan was ustomed to this individual¡¯s attitude. After all, the influence of the Sky Mechanism Pavilion is not small. Rumors say that not only does the Sky Mechanism Pavilion have Master Tianji, a Nine Realms of Spirit powerhouse, but also other such powerful individuals.


    Moreover, for numerous years, the Sky Mechanism Pavilion has been dealing in information, so they have won over countless powerhouses. Nobody knows how many of these powerhouses have intricate connections with the Sky Mechanism Pavilion.


    To be honest, even a force like the Great River ancient country, King Yuan is somewhat apprehensive of the Sky Mechanism Pavilion¡¯s depth.


    ¡°Since you know why I am here, and you seem confident, you must have an answer already,¡± King Yuan stated upon hearing the envoy¡¯s words.


    ¡°Indeed!¡± The Sky Mechanism Envoy confidently asserted.


    ¡°What¡¯s the price?¡± King Yuan asked directly without hesitation.


    The Sky Mechanism Envoy smiled slightly and named his price.


    Upon hearing the price, even someone as astute as King Yuan could not help but frown.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Divine Dynasty? Are you saying that a new Divine Dynasty has emerged in the Ancestral Land?¡± The ruler Ying Lie¡¯s face changed drastically.


    As the ruler of the ancient country of Great River, Ying Lie has held power for thousands of years, weathered countless crises. Even when a powerful force came knocking on the door, it wouldn¡¯t make him overly concerned, let alone, the death of Ying Zhong, a Great Cultivator of the Sixth-Level of Spirit Realm in the Ancestral Land.


    However, the moment he heard the news King Yuan obtained from the Sky Mechanism Pavilion, his face turned pale, a shocked expression appearing on his face.


    <div>

 Chapter 553: 501: The Worries and Fears of the Ancient Country’s Monarch

    Chapter 553: Chapter 501: The Worries and Fears of the Ancient Country¡¯s Monarch


    ¡°Indeed, the Divine Dynasty has resurfaced in our Ancestral Land, and Ying Zhong led his men to the celebration ceremony of the Imperial City of this new Divine Dynasty on the day of its ascension, intending to seize the Qi Luck and steal the Golden Book and Jade Scroll. He did not anticipate the presence of a powerful being in the Divine Dynasty, who killed him on the spot.¡± King Yuan sighed as he slowly spoke.


    He had paid a significant price at the Sky Mechanism Pavilion to gain knowledge regarding Ying Zhong and others¡¯ demise in the Ancestral Land and to understand the ins and outs of the matter.


    Upon hearing about these events, King Yuan understood their gravity and, considering its significance, didn¡¯t dare to make a decision lightly. He had no option but to return to the Imperial City at once to meet the king and inform him about everything.


    ¡°How foolish it was ¨C arrogant and presumptuous. Opting to return at such a time was a mistake.¡± King Ying Lie murmured after a moment, scolding angrily.


    He had some understanding of Ying Zhong who was born into the royal family. He had initially thought that Ying Zhong was merely arrogant but hadn¡¯t realized that he could be so presumptuous.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    A Divine Dynasty ascended in the Ancestral Land ¨C such a significant event ¨C yet they didn¡¯t ensure everything is settled before acting. Their rash actions not only led to their own death but also ruined the ns of the ancient country.


    They should know the cost of sending a Spirit Realm Sixth Level Great Cultivator back to the Ancestral Land, even an ancient country like theirs can¡¯t afford to waste such resources.


    Moreover, the Ancestral Land has only been revived for over a decade, yet a royal empire has already ascended to the Divine Dynasty. Whether it¡¯s a coincidence or there¡¯s someone facilitating it from behind the scenes, it implies that there¡¯s a significant force behind it. Even powerful entities like him should approach it with caution, let alone a mere Spirit Realm Sixth Level Cultivator like him.


    ¡°Divine Dynasty, after thousands of years, I hear this name once again, and at such a time,¡± Ying Lie eximed, looking at King Yuan, ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is too much of a coincidence?¡±


    A Divine Dynasty has be a taboo in the Sky Wastnd, no one dares to mention it, and no force dares to show the intention of promoting themselves to the Divine Dynasty. Once exposed, they are bound to face a joint attack from various forces.<div>


    In Ying Lie¡¯s memory, thest Divine Dynasty he had seen was during the final glorious era of the Ancestral Land. Even amidst a widespread disaster, the Tang Dynasty had managed to demonstrate its power, leaving a deep impression on him.


    ¡°At such a coincidental time, a Divine Dynasty has ascended in the Ancestral Land which has only revived a dozen years ago. If you tell me there¡¯s no one backing this, I wouldn¡¯t believe it,¡± King Yuan said. However, he expressed his doubt, ¡°But ording to the Sky Mechanism Pavilion, they don¡¯t seem to have discovered any external meddling.¡±


    As Ying Lie mentioned the Sky Mechanism Pavilion, he scoffed and spoke, ¡°Although the Sky Mechanism Pavilion won¡¯t sell false information, it doesn¡¯t mean they will tell you theplete truth. If they withhold some parts, the resulting picture could be entirely different.¡±


    Even as powerful as it is, the Sky Mechanism Pavilion is just one of the top forces. If the individuals behind this have extraordinary origins, the Sky Mechanism Pavilion would also remain silent and not leak any information lightly.


    He said solemnly, ¡°Remember, you can trust what Sky Mechanism Pavilion tells you, but you should never trust thempletely.¡±


    King Yuan tensed up, immediately understanding the king¡¯s meaning.


    He asked, ¡°What should we do next?¡±


    The n was to rify the situation and send people to continue the return, then wait for the right time.


    The fact that they knew about this also means other forces probably know about the ascension to the Divine Dynasty too.


    However, despite such significant happenings, all the forces in the Sky Wastnd remained oddly quiet, as if they didn¡¯t know anything about it. This seemed very strange.


    The king said, ¡°We will proceed as nned, acting as if we know nothing.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±, King Yuan nodded and left.


    In the quiet and empty pce, King Ying Lie muttered, ¡°Shenxiao Sect, Pei Xuanjing, what are your origins? And which top force is making their move with the Great Ming Divine Dynasty?¡±


    The ascension of a Divine Dynasty is not simple, and Pei Xuanjing from the Ancestral Land gaining such power in such a short time definitely hides a big secret.


    All these situationsbined, Ying Lie could not help but suspect that an individual or force was behind this.


    The ancient Jiang Country, with its long history, had been through many Divine Dynasty ascents. So, he was well aware that many top forces would have positioned themselves well in advance, realizing the immense benefits of aiding a Divine Dynasty¡¯s ascension.


    Moreover, with the rumored emergence of a chance to Be Immortal after the revival of the Ancestral Land, thend had undoubtedly drawn the attention of countless powerful forces. Perhaps someone wanted to stir up the waters and sneak away with an advantage.


    ¡°However, no matter what, the first thing I have to ensure is the smooth passing of power in our ancient Jiang Country,¡± he thought to himself.


    In a significant period, even the top forces could decline and perish, let alone the ancient Jiang Country?<div>


    ¡°I must admit, Xue Country got lucky this time. That old guy would probablyugh himself to death if he knew,¡± he thought, remembering the rtions between Xue Country and the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. He felt even more annoyed with Ying Zhong.


    Divine Dynasty is a taboo, Divine Dynasty is feared.


    Yes, this is indeed the rule of Sky Wastnd.


    But remember, this rule was made by top forces and the most powerful beings of the Nine Realms of Spirit. The appearance of a Divine Dynasty in the Ancestral Land might annoy them, and they might aim for the Divine Dynasty when they descend.<div>


    But this is their business, their thinking. It¡¯s absolutely not something that forces like the ancient Jiang Country should worry about.


    If this Divine Dynasty failed to ascend, that would be one thing. But, now that the Great Ming Divine Dynasty has sessfully ascended, there should be no more aggression.


    After all, any Divine Dynasty that achieves sessful ascension would be teeming with Qi Luck at its inception. Favored by Heaven and Earth, they would be unstoppable, and even the top forces wouldn¡¯t dare to mess easily. If you could build a good rtionship with this Divine Dynasty, you could gain some benefits.


    But now Ying Zhong¡¯s actions have gone ahead and sown seeds of hatred between them before they¡¯ve even met, which could ce them in an awkward position in the future.


    On the other hand, the Xue Country seemed to have caught a lucky break.


    Of course, if the ruler of Jiang Country knew that the people of Xue Country had arrived in the Ancestral Land, he would be even more shocked.


    Back then, in the Ancestral Land, at the Great Ming Divine Dynasty in Tiandu, Taoist Academy.


    The strong man from the ancient Da Xue Country, King Xue Renfang, appeared with a smile on his face. He had no trace of arrogance from being in a high position and spoke to Pei Xuanjing in a gentle manner.


    ¡°Please,¡± Pei Xuanjing looked at him with no surprise on his face, smiling as he said.


    The two of them walked into the courtyard that Pei Xuanjing had in the Taoist Academy together.

 Chapter 554: 502

    Chapter 554: 502


    As Pei Xuanjing led someone in, the disciples who had been standing by in the Taoist Academy readied themselves, serving tea as soon as the two guests took their seats.


    Normally, there was no need for anyone to wait upon Pei Xuanjing in his Taoist Academy. However, just like how the Shenxiao Sect found the need to heed hismands outside his great hall, manypeted over the ce of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s rotation in the academy.


    People all over thend now knew Pei Xuanjing¡¯s experiences well, especially the background of his sole disciple, Pang Hong, the junior leader of Shenxiao Sect, many of whom were envious of and admired, wish they could take their ces immediately.


    After all, being by the side of Pei Xuanjing meant that, even without the chance to be his disciple, one could benefit significantly from his teachings and influence on one¡¯s cultivation.


    Were it not for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s clear stiption that only the academy¡¯s disciples coulde, even some instructors and powerful Spirit Realm practitioners would have wanted to serve him.


    ¡°Da Xue¡¯s ancient country truly lives up to its name. This ancient country, that has been passed down for thousands of years, under such circumstances, managed to persuade you to return to your ancestralnd. It seems that Xue Hanyi and the others¡¯ efforts over the years were not in vain,¡± Pei Xuanjing said, looking at Xue Renfang in front of him.


    Although Pei Xuanjing had stayed in Tiandu, without leaving, for years now, at his current status, he could get any news he wanted from the entire Great Ming World.


    The identities of the two siblings, Xue Hanyi, powerful experts returning from the Sky Wastnd, were bound to attract many people¡¯s attention.


    Even if Pei Xuanjing let them go, Bai Xiaosheng would not ignore these two people. Though he would not interfere with their actions, he would keep a close eye on them.


    As a result, Pei Xuanjing knew their actions over these years. This man before him now imed to be Xue Renfang of Da Xue¡¯s ancient country, so how could Pei Xuanjing possibly be unfamiliar with his identity?<div>


    His indifferent expression suddenly turned cold as he asked, ¡°Did youe here today to use me of something?¡±


    Perhaps the ancient Da Xue country had other ns and ideas initially, but with Pei Xuanjing forcing those two siblings to stay in Shenxiao Mountain over these years, it undoubtedly disrupted their previous ns. Therefore, they changed their ns, choosing to guide the powerful beings of Da Xue country back. This man before him should be one of these powerful individuals.


    The man had not been in this world for long and suddenly sought him out. Pei Xuanjing did not know what the man intended, hence he directly asked. There was no beating around the bush; he got straight to the point.


    With his current status and power, if he did not want to beat around the bush, no one else was worth his delicacy.


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, Xue Renfang, the man from Da Xue¡¯s ancientnd, didn¡¯t rush. He still calmly smiled and said, ¡°Master, you are too serious. Although our Xue Country has been passed down for thousands of years, there haven¡¯t been many powerful beings like you. Today, I came here to thank you for looking after those useless juniors in my family. There¡¯s no need to talk about ming you.¡±


    Xue Renfang, as a powerful individual in the ancient Da Xue country, is well-known in the Sky Wastnd. However, his current mild attitude toward Pei Xuanjing from the ancestralnd would undoubtedly surprise countless people if word got out.


    But ording to Xue Renfang, this attitude of his was nothing unusual; in fact, it seemed quite natural.


    When he first arrived, after hearing about the experiences of the Xue Hanyi siblings, Xue Renfang was somewhat angry. After all, the Great Xue, which had been passed down for thousands of years, was a top power among first-rate powers, even though it had not been under the suppression of a supreme Spirit Realm Ninth Level master.


    He was very unhappy about such a powerful individual from the ancestralnd daring to detain people from the Great Xue, and he even nned to teach the other a lesson, reminding him of the importance of awe when facing a powerful individual.


    However, after hearing about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s experience from Xue Hanyi, his anger subsided a little, and the celestial event of Pei Xuanjing breaking through to the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm not long ago genuinely changed his mind.


    An individual at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm had the qualification to ask for immortality, and wherever they were, they deserved respect from others. Pei Xuanjing, now at this level, had the chance to converse with Great Xue on equal footing now, regardless of the past.


    What was more important was the celestial event triggered by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s breakthrough, which was more shocking than any other breakthrough to the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm Xue Renfang had seen, enough to prove Pei Xuanjing¡¯s power and potential.


    Reaching the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm in 60 years, starting from being just a mortal, such terrifying progress was almost unheard of, unprecedented, which made Xue Renfang wonder if Pei Xuanjing was the son of Heavenly Mandate, nurtured by Heaven and Earth after thousands of years since the Tang Dynasty, or it¡¯s hard to exin why he was so favored by Heaven and Earth.


    As a result, Xue Renfang changed his original thoughts, wanting to meet this individual in person, which led to today¡¯s visit.


    Xue Renfang knew that with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s stage, there was no need to beat around the bush, so he directly stated his intention, ¡°Today, I came to ask for a favor. I hope you can permit it,¡± Xue Renfang said to Pei Xuanjing.


    As expected, no one visits without a reason. The return to the Daming World at such a great cost must have some significant ns. The man¡¯s visit to him was not simple at all.


    Upon hearing his words, Pei Xuanjing, his face calm, did not respond immediately. Instead, he smiled and asked, ¡°Why would you bother, sir? Given your strength in the world today, I believe no one could stop you from doing anything you wish, no?¡±


    With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s power and stage, his perception had reached an extremely acute level, even if he did not fight someone, he could estimate the other¡¯s power and stage just with his own soul power.


    Now, Pei Xuanjing found that the strength of Xue Renfang before him was quite formidable, ranging somewhere between the Seventh Level and the Sixth Level of the Spirit Realm.<div>


    No matter whether it was the Seventh Level or the Sixth Level of the Spirit Realm, the difference among them was not that significant. In the current Great Ming World, as long as the other person did not provoke Pei Xuanjing, Zhu Houji, the mysterious Mr. Wu, the owner of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, and maybe add the old Celestial Master who holds the Zhengyi Seal, no one in this world could stop him.


    Xue Renfang gave a faint smile, ¡°The Great Divine Ming Dynasty now dominates the world. Although I have some strength, I can¡¯t act recklessly. There are some things I still need you, Master, to take into consideration.¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    If it were in the past, he might not care about rules, as rules are set by the powerful. As long as one has strong power, it¡¯s always up to them.


    However, things are different now,pletely different from what he had expected.<div>

 Chapter 555: 503: Who Made the Rules

    Chapter 555: Chapter 503: Who Made the Rules


    Why is Xue Renfang behaving in such a way, seeking a promise from Pei Xuanjing before proceeding with his own ns?


    In truth, regardless of how it is phrased, it basically all boils down to two words: power.


    In the current Daming World, Pei Xuanjing is an unrivaled force suppressing the world beneath him with his strength, and it is not an empty im.


    The power of Pei Xuanjing is built upon the lives of countless mighty ones. He has reached this stage through constant battle, and although he had gradually cultivated his morality and exercised restraint, rarely making a move, no one dared to underestimate him, believing Pei Xuanjing is of the soft-hearted, lenient sort.


    Although many martial artists in the Jianghu now praise Pei Xuanjing for establishing the Taoist Academy, teaching countless skills to the martial artists of the world, creating a pathway for numerous martial artists to rise in ranks, being hailed as a saintly wise man, a magnanimous and benevolent leader of the Righteous Path, the chief of the Taoist School.


    Yet, those peers who have witnessed Pei Xuanjing¡¯s rise to power remember his past demeanor all too well. After all, names can be mistakenly remembered, but nicknames cannot. The nickname yer Taoist might not be mentioned by anyone now, but that doesn¡¯t mean they have truly forgotten.


    It was precisely because of his formidable reputation in the past that even if Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions and ns were detrimental to the interests of various powers, as long as he did not enforce forcefully and simply used his open scheme to advance his cause, the strong ones within those great powers might harbor grudges and internal dissatisfaction, but no one dared to openly oppose him, forcing Pei Xuanjing to act out angrily.


    In tumultuous times, heroes emerge.


    The world of the Great Ming, which has been in existence for six hundred years, is gradually declining, and chaos is looming. When Pei Xuanjing and others broke the seals of Heaven and Earth, reopening the Cultivation path, many great powers should have risen against each other in this Great World, vying for territories, gulping down each other, and waiting for the situation where numerous mighty ones will finally emerge from thepetition.


    Unfortunately, the existence of Pei Xuanjing haspletely erased such possibilities. He has suppressed the whole world, has pushed for the promotion of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, established rules, and controlled all the conflict within a certain limit to prevent an outburst ofplete chaos in the world.<div>


    Even if the seals of Heaven and Earth were broken and the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi was restored, if the imperial court of the ¡°Da Ming¡± did not have enough power to suppress the world and curb the ambitious different factions, then the conflicts among the various factions would plunge the Daming World intoplete chaos, causing countless deaths and injuries among the ordinary people.


    Although a situation akin to nurturing a poisonous insect is bound to beget a powerful leader, it would also result in significant losses, a fact clear to everyone.


    Moreover, this time is different from the past. The ancient forces lurking in the Sky Wastnd are awaiting their return. If the Daming World can¡¯t unite, there wouldn¡¯t be any possibility to resist.


    Pei Xuanjing who has now set the rules is the rule-maker of the Daming World.


    Thus, even though Xue Renfang possesses power, when he realizes that he is not a challenge for Pei Xuanjing, he is destined to seek Pei Xuanjing¡¯s approval. Otherwise, any unauthorized actions would breach Pei Xuanjing¡¯s rules.


    Pei Xuanjing gives a faint smile: ¡°So, how would you like to proceed?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing is naturally well aware of the implications of everything he has done. Even if he didn¡¯t notice at first, he definitely would have noticedter.


    The current situation in the Daming World is quite clear. Even though he has given up on some of his self-interest, he has still managed to bring the world under his rule.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As for these people returning from the Sky Wastnd, they are actually facing a choice: whether to vite Pei Xuanjing¡¯s rules, whether to break the status quo, set their own rules, and re-divide everything in this ancestralnd.


    If Xue Renfang is asking him for a favor, it means the other party¡¯s choice, or at least the present choice, is to acknowledge his rules, rather than be a challenger to his rule.


    ¡°So, please speak frankly,¡± Xue Renfang suggested.


    Indeed, as Pei Xuanjing thought, he is willing to abide by the other¡¯s rules, at least for now.


    Let alone the currently unrivaled Pei Xuanjing who suppresses the world and is invincible in the ancestralnd, no one can challenge him and break his rules.


    Even if it is possible, Xue Renfang wouldn¡¯t do it, because it is not his style, or the style of the Xue ancient country.


    The Sky Wastnd is full of strong individuals, those who are unwilling to be restrained, so when those people return, there will naturally be someone who will take the lead, and he need not bother himself with it.


    Moreover, there hasn¡¯t been a divine dynasty for a long time. The news of the appearance of the Daming Divine Dynasty is probably already circting among the major powers in the Sky Wastnd. Therefore, some people will naturally react, and there is no need for the ancient Xue country to take the lead.


    At the end of the day, the ancient Xue country is not weak among the first-rate powers, but it pales inparison to the top power in the Sky Wastnd. Why bother with nonessentials?


    As far as he is concerned, the most important thing at present is to achieve his goal as soon as possible, to get the ancient Xue country ready for its return. Compared to this, everything else is insignificant.


    Hearing Xue Renfang¡¯s words, Pei Xuanjing has a mysterious smile at the corner of his mouth, however, it quickly faded. Then he puts on a contemtive expression and says, ¡°I¡¯ve realized that Cultivators are alwayspetitive, showing little respect for rules andws. A single disagreement would often lead to a big fight, causing death or injury, and tremendous destruction. Worse still, a fight between two people that didn¡¯t result in a clear victor sometimes led to harm to innocent people. Therefore, I have always had an idea in mind, which is how to solve this problem.¡±<div>


    ¡°Hmm?¡± At first, Xue Renfang was puzzled by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words.


    Whether in the Sky Wastnd or in the ancestralnd, the belief in respecting the strong has been ingrained in people¡¯s hearts, and it¡¯smon for cultivators to determine right and wrong through duels after a disagreement.


    Regarding the innocent people Pei Xuanjing mentioned, who are the low-powered martial artists and cultivators involved, it¡¯s also amon urrence, and not many care about it. Given such a situation, even some righteous cultivators would at most choose to avoid fighting in crowded ces, so as to prevent causing harm to the innocent.


    Now Pei Xuanjing raises this issue, could it be that he wants to solve this problem?<div>


    Sure enough, in the next moment, Pei Xuanjing voiced out his idea.


    ¡°So, I think the way to eliminate these incidents is to restrain these cultivators? Only by reining in thewlessness among these cultivators can we minimize the harm they cause.¡±


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, the gentleness on Xue Renfang¡¯s face immediately disappeared, reced with a solemn expression as he asked, ¡°May I ask how you n to do this?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing gives a faint smile and says only a few words: ¡°Contract!¡±

 Chapter 556: 504: Set a Heavenly Rule Above Everyone’s Head!

    Chapter 556: Chapter 504: Set a Heavenly Rule Above Everyone¡¯s Head!


    This world is dominated by the era of the strong, where the cries of the weak are unheard, and the whispers of the powerful deeply engrain into people¡¯s hearts.


    Whether it was before the awakening of Heaven and Earth or after, the weak often remain voiceless. They face cmity with little power to resist and can only endure in silence.


    Pei Xuanjing had already pondered a number of times in his heart about the scenarios that could possible ensue in the uing Great World.


    If he chose to not get involved, despite the existence of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to prevent what was about to happen. As the powerful be more powerful, the general popce, the martial artists, even if Pei Xuanjing left them a path, in the face of countless people, those who truly seize the opportunity to rise are destined to be the majority.


    Therefore, as Heaven and Earth continue to awaken, and more and more powerhouses return from the Sky Wastnd, should these powerhouses continue to fight recklessly, the risk facing the ordinary people invariably increases.


    Therefore, Pei Xuanjing wanted as much as possible to dissolve this situation and eliminate potential dangers.


    A pact was one method that Pei Xuanjing had in mind.


    He wanted to establish a rule that strong beings of the Spirit Realm are not allowed to harm mortals or fight within cities¡­


    Only in this way could these potential dangers be eliminated.


    What he wanted Xue Renfang to sign was precisely such a pact.<div>


    ¡°Would the people really ept it?¡± Xue Renfang asked, pondering over Pei Xuanjing¡¯s proposal.


    Even though he had previously learned of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s achievements and knew that he had achieved great things affecting the entire world.


    Before meeting with Pei Xuanjing, Xue Renfang had prepared himself for certain matters, yet he was shocked to hear Pei Xuanjing¡¯s concept.


    ¡°Are you trying to establish this as aw that all powerful beings must abide by?¡± Xue Renfang couldn¡¯t help but exim.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Xue Renfang¡¯s words were very euphemistic, aw?


    Without a doubt, what Pei Xuanjing was doing was imposing a restraint, a shackle on everyone.


    Would the brash and domineering powerhouses of the Sky Wastnd be willing to abide by this rule?


    Pei Xuanjing spoke firmly, ¡°Someone has to do these things, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t the masses be unfairly affected? Their lives are not mere weeds by the roadside.¡±


    He was aware that many difficultiesy ahead in implementing his idea, perhaps unprecedented ones.


    No one wants to impose unnecessary restrictions on themselves, especially the powerful cultivators.


    However, someone has to do these things.


    If Pei Xuanjing did not possess power, he might not do it, he would just look out for himself. But now that he had ample strength, why not give it a try?


    After all, even if his attempt had minimal effect, it could save countless lives.


    Moreover, most importantly, this is not meaningless for Pei Xuanjing. He could also benefit from it.


    ording to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s deduction, the path to Bing Immortal includes the five types of Heaven, Earth, Humans, Immortals, and Ghosts. The base of the path for the Immortals is rted to this matter.


    ¡°But how do you intend to get these people to agree?¡± Xue Renfang sighed and asked in confusion.


    He was unsure where Pei Xuanjing¡¯s confidence came from. At present, Pei Xuanjing was indeed powerful, and with his strength at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, he was invincible in the Ancestral Land. No one could defy his will, his n could indeed be temporarily implemented.


    But what would happen then?


    As Heaven and Earth awaken, the number of powerhouses it can amodate is constantly increasing, along with the return of the ancient forces and powerhouses from the Sky Wastnd, would they ept the rules set by Pei Xuanjing and willingly impose shackles upon themselves?<div>


    Absolutely not!


    Facing opposition from these forces and people, could Pei Xuanjing continue to suppress them and make themply?


    No!


    Not even Pei Xuanjing, a strong being at the seventh level of the spiritual realm, or even at the eight, or even the strongest at the nine realms of spirit, could achieve this.<div>


    This is not something that one person or even one power can aplish.


    Does one really think that no one has ever thought of this over thousands of years? Of course not.


    Throughout these countless eras, many rulers of the Divine Dynasty had this idea. They wanted to instill their will and protect their subjects.


    However, even in the most prosperous era of the Divine Dynasty, the top powerhouses and forces still had privileges. Even if they vited some rules of the Divine Dynasty, they were not necessarily punished.


    Because it¡¯s not worth it.


    The Divine Dynasty might be able to suppress ordinary cultivators.


    But any top-notch force or top-notch powerhouse wouldn¡¯t easily surrender, they were not entities that the Divine Dynasty could suppress effortlessly.


    Therefore, such rules could only ever restrain themon people, they were just pretense when faced with powerful people.


    If Pei Xuanjing¡¯s pact were only targeted at ordinary cultivators, Xue Renfang might agree to it on behalf of the ruler.


    But if it were to encapste all the powerhouses in the world, then Xue Renfang felt he didn¡¯t have the authority to agree, not even the ruler of the ancient country of Da Xue would dare to agree to this matter lightly.


    Pei Xuanjing asked with a smile, ¡°Would you agree to it?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing was well aware of Xue Renfang¡¯s worries, he knew the difficulties that could be encountered in implementing this n.


    But he had some ideas and ns for these, such as aligning some, suppressing some, and dividing and ruling. It was as simple as that.<div>


    He just hadn¡¯t found the right opportunity yet, but with Xue Renfang¡¯s visit today, Pei Xuanjing saw the perfect opportunity.


    ¡°Are you suggesting that Da Xue should be the first to sign this pact?¡± Xue Renfang asked seriously.


    It seemed that what he had been most worried about was about to happen, Pei Xuanjing seemed to want Da Xue to be the forerunner.


    Pei Xuanjing asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to?¡±


    Xue Renfang dered, ¡°Other matters can be discussed, but this matter cannot be agreed upon lightly.¡±


    This was a major issue. If agreed to rashly, they could be a target, and when someone brings up old scores in the future, no one, not even the ruler, could possibly protect them.


    ¡°What if it¡¯s just a temporary agreement?¡±

 Chapter 557: 505: The Rejection of Heaven and Earth

    Chapter 557: Chapter 505: The Rejection of Heaven and Earth


    Despite Xue Renfang¡¯s firm refusal, Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t upset nor angry; he remained as calm as he was before. He simply stated, ¡°What if the contract isn¡¯t forever, but with a time limit, which expires when the forces of the Sky Wastnd return? By that time, the contract will automatically disappear.¡±


    ¡°Um?¡± Xue Renfang¡¯s expression changed slightly, his refusal was not as firm as before.


    He could naturally understand the implication behind Pei Xuanjing¡¯s offer, which was simply a tactic to dy the issue. Yet, for Xue Renfang, it somehow weakened his resistance and aversion to the n.


    Although he initially rejected the proposal firmly, he somewhat drove his concerns away. Should he refuse and Pei Xuanjing take offense, or disagree with his subsequent actions, what should he do?


    Considering Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current invincible status at the Ancestral Land, he set the trend. If he really intended to trouble Xue Renfang, his future actions wouldn¡¯t go as smoothly. This was something that Xue Renfang definitely didn¡¯t want to see.


    However, the matter itself was too significant. Even though Xue Renfang held a respectable position in the Da Xue ancient country, he couldn¡¯t, or rather, didn¡¯t dare to agree easily.


    Yet now, Pei Xuanjing conceded and proposed a timeline to the contract, which didn¡¯t seem as demanding anymore.


    After all, once Heaven and Earth fully revive and the powerful forces from the Sky Wastnd all return, his contract would already be invalidated. Even if they became aware of it, it wouldn¡¯t be an issue.


    Seeing Xue Renfang slightly moved by his proposal, Pei Xuanjing said, ¡°As long as you sign this contract, I will treat everyone equally in the subsequent matters as long as it doesn¡¯t interfere with my affairs. You can do as you please.¡±


    Despite his indirect phrasing, his intention was clear, which was probably the advantage for the first to agree to sign the contract.<div>


    Undeniably, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s tactic was clever.


    When you want to open a window, it¡¯s better to propose tearing the house down first, this way, you would achieve what you want.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s choice to not insist on the contract but opt for a temporary one has undeniably alleviated Xue Renfang¡¯s mental pressure.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I guess I can consider it.¡± After some hesitation, Xue Renfang nodded.


    Regretful of his hasty decision to visit Pei Xuanjing that day, he¡¯d assumed that things would naturally fall into ce, but instead, he encountered such a tricky situation.


    However, there was no turning back now, knowing Pei¡¯s wish, if he refused and left, even if it didn¡¯t lead to a fall-out, it definitely would sour their rtions.


    If Pei Xuanjing had insisted on his initial terms, Xue Renfang might still refuse given the grave implications. But now that Pei Xuanjing had made concessions, he felt he could agree for the time being.


    ¡°Good!¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded.


    With this agreement reached, considering their status, there would be no room for backpedaling even if the deal was not yet signed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Pei Xuanjing nned to forge a divine armament following the methods used to create divine artifacts, an artifact that would mark and bind everyone to the agreement.


    Seeing that the purpose of his visit had been achieved, and also encountering such an incident, even though the contract had a time limit that would automatically nullify once Heaven and Earth finished reviving, and the Powerhouses of the Sky Wastnd returned, Xue Renfang still felt a bit displeased. After all, nobody liked being forced into such a disadvantageous agreement.


    Just as he was about to leave, Pei Xuanjing asked him a question.


    ¡°From what I can see, you seem to have reached the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm and have condensed your own Great Tao. But why does it feel like your strength fluctuates inconsistently? It seems¡­¡± Pei Xuanjing frowned.


    Upon reaching the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, the way one practises will not regret. A cultivator with a lower level of strength might not realize, but for those at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm or higher, would naturally sense whether their counterparts solidify their own Tao.


    But what baffled Pei Xuanjing was that, even though Xue Renfang had already solidified his own Tao, why did his strength appear so inconsistent?


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s statement, Xue Renfang sighed and said, ¡°Not everyone is like you who were born in the Ancestral Land. For us, who has returned from the Sky Wastnd, it naturally takes some time to adjust to the Ancestral Land. Additionally, the Ancestral Land needs to ept us. Otherwise, we can¡¯t wield our true capabilities and even face the rejection of Heaven and Earth.¡±


    On saying that, a touch of bitterness shed through his eyes while he added, ¡°Moreover, Heaven and Earth haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. To return in advance, a price must be paid.¡±


    Heaven and Earth had been reviving for twenty years now, with its speed gradually slowing down. Now it¡¯s capable of showing strength equivalent to the peak of the Sixth Level of the Spiritual Realm or even to the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm.


    Originally, Xue Renfang, being at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, might not have been able to return unless he severed parts of his cultivation, thereby lowering his realm and strength. Even if Xue Hanyi and his sister hadid out the groundwork and preparations in the Ancestral Land, it would possibly not have been possible to guide his return.<div>


    At this moment, although he was at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, there was a huge gap between his current strength and that of a normal Seventh Level practitioner. Even though he could easily suppress a cultivator at the Sixth Level of the Spiritual Realm, he would be powerless to contest a Seventh Level practitioner.


    Under normal circumstances, sacrificing his cultivation to descend would have been sufficient for anything. However, no one had expected Pei Xuanjing to have such a quick breakthrough in just a few years. Thus, he had to halt his n, choose to visit Pei Xuanjing in Tiandu, and acquire his permission.


    ¡°So Heaven and Earth¡¯s rejection is actually that strong?¡± Pei Xuanjing frowned.


    He had spected about this before but didn¡¯t pay much attention because he hadn¡¯t felt any strong rejection.<div>


    This was a result of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s cognitive bias. If it weren¡¯t for his breakthrough to the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm in his life simtion, absorbing lots of power in the process, it wouldn¡¯t have been easy for him to break through in the current Daming World¡ªhe might even have faced some suppression.


    Truthfully, even if he had sessfully advanced to the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, he would have clearly felt the long-lost suppressioning from Heaven and Earth, just like the restrictions he faced when he was at the peak of the First-grade martial artist before Heaven and Earth¡¯s revival.


    But the critical point was that Pei Xuanjing, being the national preceptor of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, holding the sub-volume of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, and having Qi Luck joined to him, would easily ovee this bit of suppression. It wouldn¡¯t be an issue for him, unlike everyone else who would face problems.


    Compared to the slight rejection Heaven and Earth had towards a practitioner at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, Pei Xuanjing, with his strong Qi Luck and Heaven¡¯s favor, easily neutralized this suppression to the point where he didn¡¯t feel it at all.

 Chapter 558: 506

    Chapter 558: 506


    Xue Renfang left Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Taoist Academy quietly, just as he had arrived. Aside from a few people, no one knew that a powerful being, at the seventh level of the Spirit Realm, had evere to the academy.


    However, unlike the confidence Xue Renfang had before his arrival, he still felt somewhat troubled when he left, despite achieving his goal.


    He was clear that the contract he had signed with Pei Xuanjing not long ago was a bit of a gamble. He bet that Pei Xuanjing, as he understood him, was not the kind to resort to schemes, and that he would nullify the contract ording to their agreement on its expiration.


    Otherwise, Pei Xuanjing could easily switch things up. For instance, they agreed that the contract would end after the restoration of Heaven and Earth, when the strong forces of the Sky Wastnd return and the contract bes void.


    But if Pei Xuanjing really wants to alter the concept, he could circte parts of the contract beforehand, and let the news of his signature go public, leaving Xue Renfang in a difficult position.


    ¡­


    Inside the Taoist Academy, Pei Xuanjing fiddled with a snow-white object simr to a ceremonial tablet in his hand. Made by infusing the power of incense fire and ancient jade, it bore the terms of the contract he proposed with Xue Renfang, crafted using the same techniques as his Sanbao Jade Ruyi.


    Of course,pared with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Sanbao Jade Ruyi, this white object wasn¡¯tparable. But perhaps one day, when Pei Xuanjing would have all the strongmen under his control, signing contracts acknowledging him, and worshipping this object with incense fire¡¯s infinite power, it might have its incredible value.


    However, at present, the symbolic significance of this object was definitely greater than its practical meaning.


    Pei Xuanjing was unaware of Xue Renfang¡¯s thoughts, but even if he knew, he would just smile without concern.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing named this contract he drew up the ¡®Immortal and Mortal Covenant!¡¯


    Just from this name, one could tell that Pei Xuanjing had great expectations for it, hoping that it could be a real set of rules to constrain the Fairy Gods, thereby protecting ordinary mortal martial artists.


    While Pei Xuanjing may use an open scheme, or enforce his will with force, he would never resort to treachery.


    After all, what he wanted to do was establish rules, erecting a set of rules is not easy, but breaking them is simple. If he resorts to schemes to pressurize others, aside from this not being in line with his style, it¡¯s also directly against the principles set by the contract.


    As such, he wouldn¡¯t lightly ruin a contract that he ces so much hope in.


    ¡°Next, I need to open branches for the Taoist Academy all over the world, and move ahead with the contribution points¡¯ n.¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    Xue Renfang¡¯s arrival was more of an interlude, and Pei Xuanjing took the opportunity to devise this contract.


    In fact, his initial n was tounch the contribution point exchange and open more academies, so that more martial artists would have the opportunity to receive guidance.


    After all,pared to the countless martial artists out there, even if the academy recruits disciples every year, it¡¯s like a drop in the ocean.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Only by opening more academies across the world can more martial artists have the chance to learn skills and receive guidance.


    Although as more academies open, Pei Xuanjing may be unable to manage them all, neglecting some, inevitably leading to problems. But Pei Xuanjing thought it was a small probability event.


    Compared to the opportunity of providing more martial artists with the chance to cultivate, these issues are worth disregarding. He can¡¯t always be overly cautious and thereby achieve nothing.


    The reason Pei Xuanjing had not immediatelyunched his n was due to concerns in maintaining confidentiality for those who would exchange their cultivation skills. Now that this problem has been resolved, there is no need for him to hesitate further.


    ¡°The revival of Heaven and Earth has been going on for dozens of years. Although the speed of this revival has now slowed down, more and more people from the Sky Wastnd have returned. The time left for the original martial artists of the Daming World is not much.¡± Pei Xuanjing sighed.


    At the beginning of the revival, people from Sky Wastnd could not return due to the restrictions of Heaven and Earth.


    As dozens of years have passed, Heaven and Earth can amodate more and more powerful beings, naturally leading to an increasing number of arrivals.


    The Sky Wastnd is filled with abundant Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, cultivation was not affected there. Even normal humans growing up in such an environment would enter the Mortal Realm as a martial artist with a bit of cultivation, presenting a considerable advantage aspared to the average people in Daming World.


    Especially now that countless Heaven and Earth Spiritual Materials have been born, the emergence of the Cave Heavens and Blessed Lands has allowed these returnees to seize many opportunities that should have belonged to the martial artists of the Daming World.


    If Pei Xuanjing does not push this n promptly, by the time all these returnees arepletely back, the greatest benefit of the revival of Heaven and Earth may not befall the martial artists of the Daming World, they might miss this opportunity and continue to remain at the bottom level.<div>


    So, Pei Xuanjing decided to push his n in spite of these minor issues, to offer them a chance to fight, even if it means having to lose at the end. After all, it is better than doing nothing at all.


    Pei Xuanjing sought Qingyang Zi and told him about his n.


    Qingyang Zi was very supportive of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s thoughts.


    Pei Xuanjing asked, ¡°In our academy, which instructors could be of great use and be made heads of the branch academies?¡±<div>


    ording to his thoughts, the way this academy is to be built couldpletely follow the education system of his former world.


    Now, apart from the Four Capital Territories, the rest of the administrative divisions of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty are divided into State Roads, Prefectures, and County Cities.


    Pei Xuanjing could easily divide the disciples of the Taoist Academy based on this three-tier system and teach them ordingly.


    Common disciples could begin learning from county towns, like taking exams. Only upon reaching a certain realm could they be promoted to the next level of academies to study.


    ¡°There are indeed some instructors in the academy who can handle the situation on their own,¡± Qingyang Zi slowly said after considering it for a moment.


    While speaking, he had quickly reviewed the many instructors in the academy in his mind and recalled their daily actions and assessments.


    No one knew these instructors better than Qingyang Zi as he managed the day-to-day operations of the academy, even though Pei Xuanjing was the headmaster.


    ¡°In that case, you can start by spreading the news and see how everyone reacts. Once they have reacted, we can then make specific decisions,¡± Pei Xuanjing said.

 Chapter 559: 507: The World’s Reaction, Zhao Baiyang’s Fear

    Chapter 559: Chapter 507: The World¡¯s Reaction, Zhao Baiyang¡¯s Fear


    Taoist Academy, the Holy Land longed for by all martial artists and cultivators in the world. Even many martial artists and cultivators from powerful backgrounds hold no small amount of longing for this ce. That¡¯s because a peerless expert resides here, and to earn his favour would be a fortune beyond measure.


    s, it¡¯s a pity that Pei Xuanjing, keeps a reclusive existence within the confines of the academy. Besides his asional preaching, it is rare for ordinary disciples to catch even a glimpse of him, let alone outsiders.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, news has started to spread over recent days. It first circted within the academy and then spread outwards. In a short amount of time, it became known to everyone ¨C almost every martial artist and cultivator in the world has heard of it.


    ¡°The head of the Taoist Academy, National Master Pei Xuanjing, wishes to establish more Taoist Academies. Consequently, these Academies would need more instructors to teach the disciples; hence, the Academy will recruit more instructors. If chosen, you can have the opportunity to be personally instructed by Grandmaster Pei for some time. Moreover, if one can assume the position of the head of a subsidiary academy, the benefits will be even more¡­¡±


    Although the Taoist Academy in Tiandu has only been established for about five or six years, the instructors who initially joined the Academy have experienced significant improvements in their cultivation level in that short time. Even the weakest of them have each advanced by one grade, while the most talented instructors have leaped directly from the Third-grade Realm to the First-grade Realm. More importantly, several instructors who were originally stuck at breaking through to the Spirit Realm, overcame their difficulties and stepped into the Spirit Realm to transcend worldly mortals upon receiving guidance from Grandmaster Pei Xuanjing.


    It¡¯s safe to say that the position of Taoist Academy Instructor, which was already very coveted, has be even more fiercely sought after. However, those who currently hold these positions are reluctant to give up their slots, and neers without sufficient means or support struggle to rece existing instructors.


    Everyone is waiting, waiting for the Taoist Academy in Tiandu to recruit more disciples, leading to more instructor positions. Indeed, there are many who are pushing for this development behind the scenes.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Grandmaster Pei Xuanjing took a surprisinglyrge step forward by releasing so many spots at once, leading numerous martial artists to go mad with enthusiasm.


    ¡°Master, the Taoist Academy in Tiandu is supervised by the National Master himself, so it is understandable that the positions of instructors at this Academy would be fiercely contested since they may have the opportunity to receive guidance from the National Master. But the odds of receiving such guidance in the branch academies are slim. Are they worth such desperate contention?¡± Yu Yiyao asked her Master Zhao Baiyang in confusion.


    At that time, on the outskirts of the border, on the territory of the Unorthodox Alliance, Zhao Baiyang, the leader of the Unorthodox Alliance, had been in seclusion here since the ordination ceremony of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. He had hardly appeared in the public in the past few years.<div>


    However, such a powerful figure never goes unnoticed. Even though he has been inactive for several years, countless eyes from all over the world are watching him, ever ready to guard against him.


    After all, the Unorthodox Alliance is now an extremely powerful force in the world. Based on the foundation of the Mire Sect, Zhao Baiyang wooed branches of the White Lotus Sect, integrated the remnants of the powerful warriors of the Diamond Gate, and finally epted the powerful assassins of the hell. The power of the Unorthodox Alliance at this point is not weak, and in everyone¡¯s view, it was only inferior to the Taoist School, Buddhism School, and Demonic Cult and a few other major forces.


    However, if one considers Zhao Baiyang¡¯s secret alliances with the Tie Sect, Heavenly King¡¯s Pavilion, and several other forces, the actual strength of the Unorthodox Alliance might be even stronger, at least surpassing the noble families¡¯ alliance, and powerful enough topete with the Demonic Cult for a position in the top three of the martial arts world.


    Over the years, Zhao Baiyang hadpletely unified the Unorthodox Alliance. He was undeniably the master of the Unorthodox Alliance, with supreme authority that could determine the fate of thousands.


    Upon hearing his disciple¡¯s doubts at this moment, Zhao Baiyang smiled lightly: ¡°Perhaps I have protected you too well, causing you tock certain experiences. Which is why, you fail to understand some things and only see the surface.¡±


    ¡°Master, could you please enlighten me?¡± Yu Yiyao quipped, somewhat unconvinced.


    Given her age, stepping into the secondyer of the Spirit Realm ces Yu Yiyao among the extraordinary talents within her peers in the world ¡ª Of course, this is assuming they conveniently omit Pei Xuanjing from the peer group.


    Over the years as Zhao Baiyang secluded himself for cultivation, Yu Yiyao was usually the one managing the affairs of the Unorthodox Alliance. Being able to manage the entire Unorthodox Alliance in such an orderly manner, speaks volumes about her remarkable abilities.


    Therefore, after hearing her Master¡¯sment, Yu Yiyao naturally felt somewhat aggrieved.


    While her strength varied greatly from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s, which was worlds apart, in matters such as these, she certainly wouldn¡¯t be so inept as to not understand his tactics and strategies. Her Master seemed to underestimate her too much.


    ¡°Ah, perhaps I should have let you go through more trials and tribtions.¡± Zhao Baiiyang sighed ruefully, looking at his unconvinced disciple.


    Although this disciple of his had a Mire Sect origin, she was always well-fed and well-clothed, living a life of wealth. Particrly after being chosen as the Saintess of the Mire Sect, she was adored by numerous people as the darling of heaven and hadn¡¯t experienced any hardship or loneliness.


    Even though he had never considered Pei Xuanjing his junior, but rather an equal and worthy rival, he couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed every time hepared the young man¡¯s talents and tricks to the fact that he was of the same age as his disciple.


    He ruefully remarked, ¡°Pei Xuanjing¡¯s move can be said to have attracted countless independent martial artists to join him. After all, there are countless martial artists and cultivators in the world, but not all of them are as wealthy as you lot, not needing to worry about their cultivation resources nor having to struggle for a livelihood. Most martial artists and cultivators spend their lives depending on others, wishing to throw themselves into a major force but unable to do so¡­¡±


    Zhao Baiyang, who had struggled from the bottom to the peak of the martial arts world, had a clearer understanding of the minds of these martial artists and cultivators than anyone else.


    If it were the ordinary cultivators, it would be fair, but those who have some talent or those who have risen because of certain opportunities¡ªtheir identity might seem legendary and morous, but in reality, it was quite awkward.


    After all, many try to join a school, but the number of disciples who can earnplete trust from their teachers to be taught their full set of skills, is extremely rare.


    These martial artists have risen without any support from a major force. Once they¡¯ve acquired a certain level of abilities, they will realize that they can¡¯t stand alone in this world, which gives rise to their desire to seek protection from a major force.


    But they would then recognize that outsiders like themselves hardly receive trust or resources in a major force, which would limit their cultivation progress. Yet if they go to a smaller force, they would feel demeaned. The smaller forces not only seldom provide resources for their cultivation but might also drag them down.<div>


    Therefore, some powerful martial artists and cultivators either choose to establish their own force or choose to continue being independents.


    However, in the current Great World, it¡¯s not exactly a favourable situation for independent cultivators or small forces. The difficulties they face are greater than ever before, and it¡¯s harder for them to rise.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current approach undoubtedly provides a new direction for them.


    <div>

 Chapter 560: 508: The Burden of Reputation, Adding Sand

    Chapter 560: Chapter 508: The Burden of Reputation, Adding Sand


    Although Pei Xuanjing is the Imperial Advisor of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, the leader of the Taoist School and the head teacher of the Shenxiao Sect with his direct subordinates, the Taoist Academy he newly established is a force that oveps with the Shenxiao Sect, Taoist School and Great Ming Divine Dynasty but can be regarded as apletely independent entity.


    At this moment, joining the Taoist Academy would mean bing one of the original members, avoiding the dispute of being new or old. No one will exclude them there; they are all equals.


    The most important aspect, a supreme expert bestowing protection and advice, presents a scenario that is too tempting for countless people to resist.


    ¡°Is this simple tactic enough to have such an impact?¡± Yu Yiyao voiced shock in her gaze after hearing her master¡¯s exnation.


    Although she had already maintained enough awe for Pei Xuanjing, the underlying purpose of his tactics revealed by her master left her in continued astonishment.


    Is this the approach and method of the top individual in the world?


    An act that seemed casual on his part captured the hearts of countless martial artists and cultivators by inducing a longing in them.


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s more!¡± Zhao Baiyangughed lightly, but a flicker of apprehensive color shed unintentionally in his eyes.


    He seriously told his disciple, ¡°Brother Pei achieved such a great influence not because of this method. This tactic is simple but, in the world, only he can execute it.¡±


    Attracting independent practitioners under one¡¯smand, providing them guidance and protection in their cultivation practices, and then gaining their obedience are things every power leader wants to achieve.<div>


    However, maintaining the distinction between insiders and outsiders, and the perception of social distance is not something that can be rooted out in a short time.


    Moreover, the fear of taking in those of unknown origin, hastily assigning them important tasks, giving more than average trust, and suffering the potential impacts of a possible betrayal are issues many organizations can¡¯t afford to bear.


    Even if the Great Ming Divine Dynasty continuously recruits experts, it can hardly achieve much effect. After all, both the Great Ming Divine Dynasty and those independent practitioners face difficulties in establishing mutual trust.


    However, if it is Pei Xuanjing doing it, then those troubles vanish.


    Though Pei Xuanjing is known for his ruthlessness with countless martial artists and cultivators having been killed by him, no one would use him of being fickle.


    He first promoted the Great Ming Divine Dynasty to send troops outside the border, then gifted a military city to independent practitioners before establishing the Taoist Academy. By introducing a point contribution n, he provided countless martial artists and cultivators with a possible ascent.


    All these actions and events were known to the world. His name was deeply engraved in the hearts of countless martial artists and cultivators. Even three-year-old children knew about the current Imperial Adviser of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, the leader of the Taoist School, the Head Teacher of Shenxiao ¨C the Longevity True Person, was regarded as a virtuous and benevolent sage.


    So when he made thesemitments, nobody doubted that Pei Xuanjing would go back on his words. This guaranteed trust from everyone.


    Simrly, his reputation for ruthlessness and his exceptional strength assured everyone that he could execute this arrangement. Many understood that if there was any betrayal, the punishment would be severe.


    With a nce, countless experts would take action to deal with the problem in order to please him, let alone if the punishment was from such a powerful individual.


    Under the attention of such a universally dominating supreme character, nobody would be so foolish as to choose betrayal.


    ¡°This is one of the reasons why I admire him,¡± Zhao Baiyang confessed with aplex expression.


    He was not extremely cruel, but he absolutely couldn¡¯t be ssified as a good person either. His reputation in Jianghu was half good, half bad, which made him extremely troubled recently.


    The previous Zhao Baiyang plotted to overthrow the Great Ming Empire. For this goal, he used every means, unfazed by any possible consequences or bacsh. Contempt and nder were irrelevant to him as he did not need the adoration or praise of ordinary martial artists, just their awe, and obedience.


    Now, when Zhao Baiyang truly wanted to expand the alliance of heretical paths, he suddenly realized the negative impact of his unscrupulous past actions.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    His alliance is presently expanding rapidly. Zhao Baiyang did not mind the joinings of experts, and if the independent practitioners were willing to join, he would treat them equally ¨C something he couldpletely guarantee. His colleagues in the Diamond Gate and the Underworld could testify to this.


    However, unfortunately, even with such a promise offered, all the strong independent practitioners and martial artists, except those with no choice, declined his invitation and refused to join the alliance of heretical paths upon being given the slightesttitude of choice.


    The reason was reputation.


    What is a heretic?<div>


    Isn¡¯t it a devil not tolerated by the Righteous Path?


    Even some strong practitioners wouldn¡¯t want to bear such a reputation because, given the possibility, nobody wants to be born as a viin or an evil person.


    Yu Yiyao remained silent on this, because, as someone handling more practical matters of the alliance, she was all too aware of it.


    ¡°But we are not the most unlucky, the Demonic Cult is in the hot seat!¡± Zhao Baiyang suddenly appeared pleased, his worries swept away.<div>


    Sometimes, seeing others in a worse state makes one realize their own situation isn¡¯t that bad.


    In the current world, their alliance and the Demonic Cult were considered by many to be of the same ilk. In fact, there existed a loose alliance between both sides indeed.


    But alliances didn¡¯t guaranteeplete intimacy. Apart from cooperation, there were frictions andpetition.


    Now, with all these things happening to the Demonic Cult, Zhao Baiyang found some joy in their misfortune.


    ¡°Arrange some people to take part in the selection for instructors in the Taoist Academy,¡± Zhao Baiyang ordered Yu Yiyao.


    Given an opportunity like this, how could he miss it? Not taking advantage of the situation to nt some seeds in the Taoist Academy would be out of character for him.


    In Zhao Baiyang¡¯s opinion, not just him, but all forces in the world, regardless of their impression of the Taoist Academy, would certainly seize this opportunity to infiltrate the institution.


    ¡­


    Of course, in regards to Zhao Baiyang¡¯s n for exploiting the opportunity to nt seeds in the soon-to-be-established Taoist Academy, Pei Xuanjing was not clueless. He discussed it with Qingyang Zi as well.

 Chapter 561: 509

    Chapter 561: 509


    ¡°Their meddling is their own business, it doesn¡¯t warrant any attention.¡± Upon hearing Qingyang Zi¡¯s concerns, Pei Xuanjingughed and shook his head, finding the matter unimportant.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    If he is seeking to enroll instructors from the public, there is bound to be a mix of various types. This is an inevitable situation that Pei Xuanjing had anticipated.


    ¡°In fact, these forces interfering is a good thing, because the people they send over are definitely not your average fillers,¡± Pei Xuanjing said with augh.


    Although the uing branch of the Taoist Academy would need arge number of instructors, there are countless martial artists and cultivators in the world, hence thepetition for the positions would surely be fierce.


    These forces aiming to nt moles and hold some cards in their hand for future use would have to send highly skillful martial artists and cultivators, mere average candidates would not make the cut or be able to infiltrate key positions, thus they would return empty-handed.


    So in a way, their actions are unknowingly assisting Pei Xuanjing by providing him with more useful talents. After all, these martial artists and cultivators fromrge forces usually have the custom of instructing their junior fellow disciples, and their teaching methods are far superior to those of independent practitioners.


    ¡°Hahaha, they are really making efforts indirectly to benefit the headmaster this time,¡± Qingyang Ziughed heartily, secretly admiring how bold Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n was, and suspecting that no one else would dare to implement it.


    No matter what the n or idea is, it requires people to carry it out. Inviting so many people from various forces is bound to carry great risks and potentially backfire, a risk that many people dare not take.


    Only Pei Xuanjing has such confidence to suppress any potential mishaps and isn¡¯t afraid of anything going wrong. Pei Xuanjing shook his head with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not exactly like that, I have told them that the aim of establishing the Taoist Academy is to foster more powerhouses. The wisdom of these people can provide me insights and be nourishment for my cultivation, nothing more. But they just don¡¯t believe it!¡±


    On this issue, Pei Xuanjing is quite helpless. He has voiced his thoughts and intentions more than once. But as his words fall on deaf ears, he can do nothing but let them have their way.<div>


    ¡°Oh! Yeah, they just don¡¯t believe,¡± Qingyang Zi sighed helplessly, revealing aplex expression.


    Frankly speaking, if he himself hadn¡¯t stayed at the Taoist Academy for several years and knew well that apart from asionally preaching, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t bother about the daily affairs of the academy or care about the future of his disciples, allowing them to leave freely, he wouldn¡¯t have believed in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s selfless actions either.


    But the fact is clear, Qingyang Zi knows that Pei Xuanjing truly doesn¡¯t care; he just wants to give these martial artists an opportunity.


    Pei Xuanjing wore an indifferent expression, ¡°These people are just too suspicious. I have already told them my purpose but they simply won¡¯t believe it. So, I can only ept their ¡®kind¡¯ actions.¡±


    The reason why Pei Xuanjing wanted to establish a Taoist Academy was to provide the martial artists and cultivators in the world with another path, giving them more opportunities to make their own choices.


    However, even if Pei Xuanjing revealed his thoughts, no one would believe it.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions seemed very virtuous and saintly, however many people in the world, especially those ambitious individuals, actually didn¡¯t see it that way.


    They never believed anyone could be so selfless, to do so many things without seeking any personal gains, it was simply unimaginable.


    Therefore, they paid close attention to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Taoist Academy, and many secretly spected whether this was another grand n simr to the ascension of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, considering Pei Xuanjing¡¯s past style.


    After all, the constructions of so many Taoist Academies and the construction of his own sculptures symbolic to the divine position within the academies all bore resemnce to the basing of arrays all across territories during the promotion phase of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. How could such a simrity not give rise to spections?


    So, regardless of the circumstances, all parties would seize this opportunity to nt their people in these soon-to-be-established branch academies, hoping to find out Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n and gain a part of the potential benefits.


    ¡°All factions have been closely observing the Taoist Academy without any break, and they will not miss this opportunity. They only trust their own judgement,¡±ughed Qingyang Zi.


    Not to mention unfamiliar forces, even after the news spread, a lot of information came into the hands of their own True Martial Sect.


    Although the headmaster didn¡¯t express any opinions on the matter, given the headmaster¡¯s control over the True Martial Sect, Qingyang Zi did not believe that the activities of these elders went unnoticed by the headmaster, and their non-interference could be seen as an implicit consent, could it not?


    Even when their very own vice-headmaster of the academy ryed the detailed situation back to the sect, and the sect continued with their ways whilst harbouring some doubts, what about the rest of the factions?


    ¡°Well, let them send their people then!¡± Pei Xuanjing said with a smile, ¡°In this world, it is theserge forces that can provide ample instructors to support the branches of the academy, if they truly do not lift a finger, I would worry about how to find people.¡±


    Indeed, theserge forces are the ones that have aplete legacy system. Many of their top fighters have experience teaching the younger generation and know how to easily exin theplicated matters.


    However, the independent martial artist cultivators, most of themck systematic cultivation experiences. Their current statuses are mostly a result of fortuitous encounters, and many find it hard to exin how they reached their present positions.


    Thus, even though they might have great potential and prowess, when ites to teaching students in the academy, they might only rely on their instincts for guidance and wouldn¡¯t be as clear-cut.<div>


    ¡­


    As Pei Xuanjing and Qingyang Zi have said, the attention paid to the academy by all factions has never diminished. Even with Pei Xuanjing bluntly exining his intentions, no-one believes him.


    Now that Pei Xuanjing wants to establish more academies and recruit more instructors, no-one wants to miss this opportunity for sabotage.


    Even the head of the Demonic Cult, Xue Wuheng, who is currently overwhelmed with various troubles, made a prompt decision without hesitation after receiving the news, and sent a group of martial artists and cultivators from the Demonic Cult to join.<div>

 Chapter 562: 510: Turmoil within the Demonic Cult

    Chapter 562: Chapter 510: Turmoil within the Demonic Cult


    ¡°We must follow up on this matter, we absolutely cannot miss it.¡± Xue Wuheng emphasized to his subordinates, attaching great importance to this matter: ¡°For so many years, Pei Xuanjing has never made any pointless actions, since his rise to prominence, every move he has made has been part of a long-term n, it must be of great importance.¡±


    He simply did not believe in the purpose proposed by Pei Xuanjing. Instead, he trusted his own judgment more. Given Pei Xuanjing¡¯s past, Xue Wuheng believed that Pei Xuanjing must have significant ns. He needed to send people to join them and probe what he believed to be Pei Xuanjing¡¯s true purpose.


    Although his Demonic Cult was currently facing some troubles, these issues were nothingpared to paying attention to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Immediately, a spiritual realm strongman from the Demonic Cult took the responsibility to handle this matter.


    The current Pei Xuanjing, though unmoving as a mountain, is undoubtedly the focus of everyone, there is no doubt about that,


    After making these arrangements, Xue Wuheng turned his gaze to another spiritual realm strongman, the Blood ughter Sovereign, and asked about recent events.


    ¡°Brother Blood ughter, How is the situation with Yang Yongxiu, have you been able to find any trace of themtely?¡± Xue Wuheng asked in a deep voice.


    If there were someone Xue Wuheng hated the most today, it had to be the ungrateful Yang Yongxiu, who was the eldest son of the Blood Demon, Yang Tinghe. The thought of this disloyal ingrate made Xue Wuheng¡¯s teeth itch with anger.


    Back when he infiltrated Tiandu to assassinate the emperor, the Blood Demon, Yang Tinghe, indeed provided some assistance, soter even when Yang Tinghe was killed by Pei Xuanjing, and the Great Ming imperial court was hunting down Yang Tinghe¡¯s family members, Xue Wuheng still intervened to cover them up, otherwise, Yang Yongxiu would never have been able to escape so easily.


    Later on, even in the face of a tough character like Pei Xuanjing, he still took care of Yang Yongxiu, keeping him hidden from others and giving him the opportunity to break through the Spiritual Realm.<div>


    For such a great kindness, Xue Wuheng didn¡¯t seek repayment. However, he never expected that shortly after Yang Yongxiu broke through the Spiritual Realm, he would collude with outsiders and attempt to harm him. If it weren¡¯t for his recent surge in power, he might not have survived.


    ¡°Their tracks have been very well concealed recently, making them hard to trace.¡± The Blood ughter Sovereign shook his head.


    By rights, Yang Yongxiu, as the son of the Blood Demon Yang Tinghe, should have attracted many followers from the Blood Demon Sect after breaking through the spiritual realm. The Blood ughter Sovereign, who had long been dissatisfied with Xue Wuheng, should have left with Yang Yongxiu.


    However, when Yang Tinghe was in the Blood Demon Sect, the Blood ughter Sovereign was one of his biggest rivals. It was precisely because of Yang Tinghe¡¯s presence that the Blood ughter Sovereign was forced to withdraw from the contest for the title of sect leader and became an elder of the Blood Demon Sect.


    Although they both originate from the Blood Demon Sect, the Blood ughter Sovereign was not only not an ally of Yang Tinghe, they harbored significant enmity towards each other. If it hadn¡¯t been for Xue Wuheng¡¯s prior protection, as one of the few people in the Demonic Cult who had reached the Spiritual Realm at that time, he would have no doubt killed Yang Yongxiu, and he would not be alive today.


    Afterwards, when Yang Yongxiu colluded with outsiders to try to harm Xue Wuheng, the Blood ughter Sovereign did not participate, but instead actively warned Xue Wuheng, disrupting the assassination attempt.


    Relying on these events, the Blood ughter Sovereign earned Xue Wuheng¡¯s heavy favor.


    The task of tracking and finding Yang Yongxiu was also handed over to him.


    ¡°Keep looking, those folks are wounded, they definitely need some elixirs to heal. Go and seek Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s help, get him to assist you,¡± Xue Wuhengmanded in a deep voice.


    After his assassination attempt, Xue Wuheng was certainly not a man to silently tolerate injustice. He quicklyunched a counterattack, killing a few of them and wounding some others. Although they managed to escape and conceal their traces, their injuries were undoubtedly not easily recoverable. This was Xue Wuheng¡¯s confidence in his own powers.


    Given his constant probes and searches, if they want to quickly change this situation, they need to heal their injuries and recover their strength as soon as possible. And for that, they would need some elixirs for recuperation.


    However, for opponents injured by his demonic primal qi, although the herbs they need are not valuable, they are very unique. If he could control the channel of these herbs, he would be able to locate their hiding ces.


    But given that most of the Demonic Cult¡¯s forces are now stationed outside the border for expansion, pursuing Yang Yongxiu and his group is important, but it cannot hold up the expansion of the Demonic Cult. After all, as Heaven and Earth are reviving more and more exuberantly, people from Sky Wastnd are gradually returning. He needs to seize the opportunity as much as possible, to enhance his own strength and that of the Demonic Cult, in order to have enough say in theing Great World. Otherwise, even if the Demonic Cult doesn¡¯t copse, it will eventually be a vassal of others.


    After all, since the Demonic Cult¡¯s spies are currently insufficient, he has to seek help from Bai Xiaosheng.


    ¡°Will this Bai Xiaosheng be willing to help us?¡± Blood ughter Sovereign frowned.


    Since Bai Xiaosheng took up residence in the Imperial Astronomical Observatory, especially after he joined forces with the Taoist School, he rarely eptedmissions from various parties. Under current circumstances, he might not be willing to help. After all, from a certain perspective, the existence of Yang Yongxiu brings more benefits than harm to Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s group.


    ¡°If it were anything else, Bai Xiaosheng might just let it slide, wanting to watch us make a fool of ourselves. But he¡¯d never ignore this matter.¡± Xue Wuheng smiled confidently and spoke to him, ¡°Just tell him that the people allied with Yang Yongxiu are from Sky Wastnd.¡±


    Yes, the reason Yang Yongxiu betrayed Xue Wuheng was precisely because he was swayed by the people from Sky Wastnd, aiming to overthrow Xue Wuheng, the leader of the Demonic Cult, so as to retake the Demonic Cult for himself.


    At the very beginning, the people returning from Sky Wastnd chose to contact Xue Wuheng, the leader of the Demonic Cult from the Ancestral Land. They imed to be from the Demonic Way faction in Sky Wastnd.<div>


    However, the Demonic Way factions of Sky Wastnd were all acting separately, and there was no one who could unify them, so these people were quite unhappy with the title of leader of the Demonic Cult, and they demanded that Xue Wuheng disband the Demonic Cult and submit to them, obeying their orders.


    For Xue Wuheng, who had always been in a high position, how could he possibly ept such terms? It was a bigger fight than the previous one on Dragon Tiger Mountain. After all, when practitioners of the Demonic Way took action, it was almost always a fight to the death.


    After a fierce fight, those Demonic Way powerhouses returning from Sky Wastnd didn¡¯t expect that Xue Wuheng, the leader of the Demonic Cult from the Ancestral Land, possessed the strength of the fourth level of the Spiritual Realm, and even used the Divine Weapon of the Demonic Cult to defeat a stronger practitioner from Sky Wastnd and kill a Demonic Way powerhouse of the fifth Spiritual Realm level.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    What they thought would be an easy mission turned out to be unsessful, and they suffered heavy losses. These practitioners of the Demonic Way found it hard to tolerate. After all, given the behavior of the Demonic Way, failure in their mission awaited severe punishment, even if they didn¡¯t die, they would still have their skin stripped off.<div>

 Chapter 563: 511: Borrowing a Knife to Kill, The Pressure on Bai Xiaosheng

    Chapter 563: Chapter 511: Borrowing a Knife to Kill, The Pressure on Bai Xiaosheng


    For the failure of these powerhouses from the Sky Wastnd domain of the Demonic Way, they don¡¯t have many options. Almost their only way to survive would be to assassinate Xue Wuheng andplete their mission before the powerhouses from Sky Wastnde to question and use them; that would enable them to make up for their previous mistakes.


    That¡¯s why they bewitched Yang Yongxiu to try to assassinate Xue Wuheng but failed, also incurring significant losses.


    ¡°If it were merely Yang Yongxiu causing chaos, Bai Xiaosheng and the others would naturally dismiss it. However, the other party has colluded with the people from Sky Wastnd, they have undoubtedly vited the taboo of Pei Xuanjing and the others, Bai Xiaosheng would definitely not tolerate it.¡± Xue Wuheng confidently said.


    He has heard a bit about the events on Dragon Tiger Mountain and has a clear understanding of Bai Xiaosheng and the others¡¯ attitudes towards those who have returned from Sky Wastnd.


    If those people behave well, they wouldn¡¯t bother. But since these people want to disrupt the current situation, Bai Xiaosheng will absolutely not tolerate it. That¡¯s also why Xue Wuheng confidently made his move.


    Now, colluding with Yang Yongxiu to plot against him is no doubt disrupting the world¡¯s order, Bai Xiaosheng is bound to take action.


    ¡°Your subordinate obeys.¡± The Blood ughter Sovereign epted themand and left.


    ¡­


    Tiandu, Imperial Astronomical Observatory in the Imperial City.


    Upon receiving the request sent by his subordinate from the Demonic Cult, Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s expression was indifferent, his face calm, and he showed no emotion.<div>


    After a long while, he revealed a hint of mockery at the corner of his mouth, saying, ¡°That Xue Wuheng is crafty. He himself can¡¯t catch the culprits, but he managed to shift the responsibility to me, trying to drag us into the water.¡±


    Sitting in this Imperial Astronomical Observatory, although he never leaves, he practically has a full understanding of all affairs in the world. As for the incidents within the Demonic Cult, Bai Xiaosheng is undoubtedly crystal clear.


    Therefore, the instant he got this news, he instantly understood Xue Wuheng¡¯s intentions ¨C Xue Wuheng wanted to use others to do his dirty work.


    ¡°However, they do know how to seize an opportunity. At least, we don¡¯t have a reason to refuse.¡± Daoist Xuanming said with a smile.


    He initially came into the Observatory to discuss some things with Bai Xiaosheng. He did not expect to run into news of Xue Wuheng asking for help.


    Daoist Xuanming harbored no resistance towards Xue Wuheng¡¯s request for their intervention to apprehend Yang Yongxiui and track down the guilty parties, but instead was quite pleased.


    At the time of the Great Morning Meeting, even though the person who killed the Blood Demon, Yang Tinghe, was Pei Xuanjing, what Pei Xuanjing represented at the time was not only himself, but the entire Taoist School, the will of their entire Taoist Alliance.


    It can be said that, if Yang Yongxiu truly seeks revenge, the people he would seek revenge from when he gained power would not only be Pei Xuanjing, but also all the individuals involved at the time.


    Yang Yongxiu¡¯s sudden rise during this period has stirred up many waves of unrest. Although Pei Xuanjing is indifferent and considers Yang Yongxiu as insignificant as an ant, the other powerhouses from the Taoist School would rather not see Yang Yongxiu continue to exist.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Now, Xue Wuheng¡¯s active moves have undoubtedly given them a good excuse. They don¡¯t need to act on their own, but just help a little, and then they can get rid of the party involved.


    ¡°If it was just one person, I might also do like Brother Pei and let him live and die as he pleases without interfering.¡± Bai Xiaosheng leisurely spoke, a cold light shing in his eyes, ¡°But what he absolutely should not have done is collude with the forces of Sky Wastnd, stir up storms and attempt to disrupt the current world order.¡±


    Just like Pei Xuanjing, Bai Xiaosheng initially didn¡¯t care about Yang Yongxiu¡¯s existence. As long as thetter didn¡¯t provoke him, he wouldn¡¯t mind at all.


    However, as Xue Wuheng conjectured, the most important thing for Bai Xiaosheng right now is stability. He hopes that the entire world remains stable as it is now, small-scale friction is eptable, but norge-scale chaos can be allowed.


    Yet, Yang Yongxiu has unexpectedly allied himself with the powerhouses of the Sky Wastnd Demonic Way to assassinate Xue Wuheng, which could cause the recently unified Demonic Cult to fall apart again and descend into chaos. This is something Bai Xiaosheng cannot tolerate.


    ¡°Now that the Demonic Cult has just unified, only Xue Wuheng could suppress those ambitious fellows. If Xue Wuheng dies, I¡¯m afraid the entire Demonic Cult would crumble, and even a few states may fall into chaos.¡± Daoist Xuanmingmented.


    Although the people of the Demonic Cult have been low-key for several centuries, for these powerhouses, no one has ever dared to take them lightly. After all, while they may not be able to aplish much, if they are set on creating havoc, that can be a headache.


    The most important thing at the moment is to seize time and improve one¡¯s own strengths to handle the situation after the forces of Sky Wastnd return.


    Even now, if the strength of the Taoist School overpowered the Demonic Cult and they directly engaged, even a victorious oue would be a pyrrhic victory. It would dy their time and slow down the speed of their growth, affecting the future. This is not something they want to see.


    Therefore, the best situation is to let Xue Wuheng continue to lead the Demonic Cult and restrain these strong men of the Demonic Cult. Then, they can seize the time to enhance their strength, which is the best method.<div>


    ¡°There isn¡¯t much time left. ording to the original prediction and observation of the people in the Imperial Astronomical Observatory, even if the restoration speed of heaven and earth has already slowed down, in no more than thirty years, even if the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi does not reach its peak limit, at that time perhaps the powerhouses from the Nine Realms of Spirit may still not be able to fully exert their power, but it will be sufficient to allow them to return from the Sky Wastnd.¡± Bai Xiaosheng spoke gravely.


    The supreme entities from the Nine Realms of Spirit ¨C the extent of their power was something that they had never truly witnessed, most of the information had been obtained from those who had returned from Sky Wastnd.


    Compared with the reality of such information, the discrepancy would be huge, possibly only one-tenth of what was described. However, even so, hearing such descriptions had given Bai Xiaosheng a considerable shock.


    Not to mention others, just talking about himself, Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s current lineage hadpletely diverged from those in Sky Wastnd, and he had personally killed a strong man of his lineage (or now of the Sky Mechanism Pavilion) who had returned from Sky Wastnd. The two sides had alreadypletely fallen out.<div>


    And it¡¯s rumored that Sky Mechanism Pavilion¡¯s lineage in Sky Wastnd is a top-tier force. The so-called Master Tianji is a supreme being from the Nine Realms of Spirit, which has put great pressure on Bai Xiaosheng.


    Within the short timeframe of less than thirty years, he needs to improve his abilities to give himself a better assurance to face the uing catastrophe. If he fails, death is certain.


    So, the current Bai Xiaosheng is under immense pressure, waiting for the people from Sky Mechanism Monastery to return from Sky Wastnd. Even if Master Tianji will not personally take action, the Sky Mechanism Moary has umted countless powerhouses over the countless years. With his current strength, even if he were to face a powerhouse from the Spirit Realm Sixth Level, there would still not be a guarantee of victory.

 Chapter 564: 512: Time is Urgent, No Choice but to Act

    Chapter 564: Chapter 512: Time is Urgent, No Choice but to Act


    ¡°Will the people of the Sky Wastnd be able to return in about thirty years¡¯ time?¡± Pei Xuanjing nced at the information ryed by Bai Xiaosheng, with a hint of sternness ring in his eyes.


    Upon stepping into the seventh level of the Spiritual Realm, Pei Xuanjing should, in theory, have an even clearer perception of Heaven and Earth. However, due to his control over the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, imbued with an abundance of Qi Luck and graced by Heaven¡¯s favor, he was unaffected by the rejection of Heaven and Earth, leaving hisprehension of the revival of Heaven and Earth somewhat vague.


    After receiving this information from Bai Xiaosheng, Pei Xuanjing could not help but feel slightly surprised.


    ¡°Thirty years¡¯ time, for me, should actually be sufficient. Nevertheless, for the rest of the factions, perhaps it might feel rushed,¡± Pei Xuanjing immediately thought of the situation of the other factions.


    At present, he had already achieved the sixth turn of the Golden Core and had entered the seventh level of the Spiritual Realm, unbothered by anypetitors at this level. sping the supplementary volume of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, even an opponent at the eightfold of the Spirit Realm may prove a worthy challenge, and the oue of a fight to the death would remain uncertain.


    Perhaps, only the most powerful beings at the Nine Realms of Spirit would be capable of posing a threat to his life and suppressing him.


    However, if things go smoothly in theing thirty years, Pei Xuanjing could perhaps simte several lifetimes, advancing his strength even further and alleviating any lingering worries.


    Even if Pei Xuanging¡¯s strength does not improve over the next thirty years, his existing power should be enough for him to have considerable influence in the uing Great World.


    But, if that is the case, he will only be able to ensure his own survival and would be unable to shelter the Taoist Schools and martial artists of the world. His dreams and ns will then be lost to the winds.


    As for the other factions, even though Pei Xuanjing had high hopes for their talents andprehension, cultivation still follows a basic principle ¨C advancing through the Nine Realms of Spirit is like climbing the heavens, where every level of progression is arduously hard earned.<div>


    The rapid cultivation of the Old Heavenly Master and others is due to the foundational umtion they gained before the revival of Heaven and Earth. Only under the condition of rich umtion and broad exploitation could they soar to the skies.


    However, such umtions are not infinite and will eventually be exhausted one day.


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view, these umtions could at most support their cultivation until the Spirit Realm Sixth Level. If there was no great fortune, it would be difficult to progress to the Spirit Realm Seventh Level within thirty years.


    The Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm was a significant hurdle. At this stage, each cultivator begins to consolidate their own Tao and starts to ascend to the heavens, exploring the undying and immortal Path.


    Of course, this was Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current understanding of them, but each of these individuals was highly reserved, perhaps all possessing hidden talents unknown to others.


    Just like Bai Xiaosheng, who dominated his lineage and wielded an unknown number of secrets, nning God knows what. Why he chose to rebel upon learning that a strong Nine Realms of Spirit figure was seated in the Sky Wastnd was something Pei Xuanjing had no knowledge of.


    ¡°Though all of us have banded together, we each have our own visions and ns. As long as our respective ns do not collide, this alliance can continue to exist,¡± Daoist Xuanming said to Bai Xiaosheng.


    He appeared indifferent, but his words carried profound meanings.


    However, everyone reluctantly epted what he said ¨C there was no w in his words.


    The Taoist Alliance, originally formed by Pei Xuanjing and others in order to break the seal of Heaven and Earth and then facilitate the ascension of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, had evolved into a massive entity after several decades, gathering countless strong and skilled individuals.


    Especially under the suppression of Pei Xuanjing, the ¡°World¡¯s No.1¡±, the reputation of the Taoist League was as renowned as the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, if not slightly more so in certain aspects.


    Notwithstanding, tomon martial artists at the bottom, the Taoist Alliance appeared indivisible. However, other strong forces in the world, including the powerful members within the Taoist Alliance, all knew very well that the Taoist League was not as united as many people saw it to be.


    They united simply because their interests aligned, aiming for their own goals.


    For instance, in the beginning, everyone longed to break the seal of Heaven and Earth and sought to attain higher levels of cultivation. Then there was the n of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, where factions joined together to strive for Divine Positions.


    But until now, aside from preparing for the power shifts that the returning forces from Sky Wastnd could potentially cause, there was essentially nomon goal anymore.


    The present Taoist Alliance, though still in alliance, was no longer the same as before, especially when Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength kept increasing rapidly.


    While Pei Xuanjing¡¯s formidable strength could shelter them from threats from the Sky Wastnd, allowing them to carry the banner and not bepletely passive, the increasingly stronger Pei Xuanjing, on the other hand, became a lingering shadow that was difficult to dissipate, forever overhanging above the heads of many members of the Taoist Alliance.


    ¡°So you are saying that now you find his existence to greatly influence you?¡± Hearing Daoist Xuanming¡¯s words, Bai Xiaosheng sneered, ¡°I used to think that those from the Buddhism School were hypocrites. But now, I realize that you are no different. It¡¯s no wonder that throughout the ages, your Taoist School and Buddhism School were well-matched and equal rivals. You are all the same, pretending to be virtuous while doing otherwise.¡±


    He knew very well where Daoist Xuanming and the others¡¯ worriesy. Despite that, while these people were enjoying the benefits brought by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s existence, they were also fretting over the influence he exerted. It seemed like they were enjoying the meal while cursing the cook.<div>


    Bai Xiaosheng was astounded by such shamelessness. Now, he finally understood why, for thousands of years, the Taoist School and Buddhism School could stay on par while the Demonic Cult remained suppressed.


    Upon hearing Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s sarcasm, Daoist Xuanming was not annoyed. His face still bore a in expression as he sighed, ¡°Sir, there¡¯s no need for such scathing mockery. I know full well how unfair my actions are. Yet, due to the matter concerning the session of my school, I dare not be the slightest bit sluggish. Even if it does mean carrying infamy, it has to be done.¡±


    Daoist Xuanming indeed felt a great deal of distress. He and Pei Xuanjing had been acquainted for several decades and could be considered like-minded friends of the Immortal Path.


    However, beyond being a cultivator, Daoist Xuanming was also the head of Baiyun Temple, bearing the burden of ensuring continuity for Baiyun Temple, with many disciples relying on him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om<div>


    Therefore, Daoist Xuanming had to do what was needed, even if it meant earning some infamy.

 Chapter 565: 513: Don’t Dare to Ask!

    Chapter 565: Chapter 513: Don¡¯t Dare to Ask!


    There was no denying that the alliance with Pei Xuanjing had allowed Baiyun Temple to rapidly elevate itself over these decades, with powerful experts continually emerging and their strength increasing by a manifold. Although this was the mutual agreement during the formation of the alliance, when they really received such benefits, Daoist Xuanming knew that they owed significant gratitude to Pei Xuanjing.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But now, Pei Xuanjing was too powerful, so powerful that it suffocates people. His current fame is spread among countless martial artists, who regard him as a saint.


    One could say, while they view Taoism as an alliance, from the perspective of outsiders and some regr disciples, Taoism is a whole entity, and the leader of this entity, the supreme ruler, is the undeniable Pei Xuanjing.


    This made Daoist Xuanming and those elders behind him somewhat panicked, as they could still hold firm now, stabilizing the hearts of the sect¡¯s disciples.


    But if this situation continues, just over a few decades more, a new generation of juniors who hold Pei Xuanjing in high esteem will rise, and the entire Taoist School will inevitably have to submit to Pei Xuanjing. If Pei Xuanjing is willing, he could even reorganize the Taoist School, making it obedient to one person, simr to the Demonic Cult.


    This was something Daoist Xuanming and many other experts could not bear. The Baiyun Temple has a heritage of thousands of years, and it is also a renowned Great Taoist School. They might temporarily let go of the leadership of Taoist School, but they are unwilling to let Baiyun Temple be someone else¡¯s subordinate, and might even vanishpletely.


    Would Pei Xuanjing really decide to unify the Taoist School?


    In Daoist Xuanming¡¯s view, there was a high possibility.


    After the rise of the Shenxiao Sect, ever since that Feather Guest from Jinmen developed the Shenxiao Sect to its peak, he not only led the Taoist School with the Shenxiao Sect but also wanted to suppress the Buddhism School and Demonic Way. This was no secret to anyone.


    The current reputation and strength of Pei Xuanjing surpass that of the Feather Guest from Jinmen by countless times. At this stage, he merely needs to nod and he could do it, so why wouldn¡¯t he?<div>


    The corners of Daoist Xuanming¡¯s mouth revealed a hint of bitterness as hemented, ¡°Among the major sects in the Taoist School now, I am neither as treacherous as the old Celestial Master from Dragon Tiger Mountain, nor as strategic as the Taoist Brother Qingxu from Zhenwu Sect, nor as decisive as the Chunyang Sect¡¯s Taoist Friends, nor as clearly nned as your Feather Guest. So, I have to take a risk to ask, so as not to let the heritage of Baiyun Temple be destroyed in my hands.¡±


    Daoist Xuanming¡¯s own aptitude andprehension were among the top in this world, and being able to manage Baiyun Temple for several decades also proved his extraordinary means. However, sometimes strength and weakness areparative. Among the circles Daoist Xuanming mingled in, even if he was pretty good himself, he was still at the bottom.


    The old Celestial Master was the oldest among them. When he was involved in the world, these people were not born yet. The old Celestial Master had been managing Dragon Tiger Mountain for nearly two hundred years and his deep calctions were unquestionable.


    Moreover, the old Celestial Master had recently suppressed the strong practitioners who returned from Dragon Tiger Mountain in the Sky Wastnd and thus obtained the Zhengyi Seal. He also received the inheritance of his ancestors. With the support of Dragon Tiger Mountain in the Sky Wastnd, as long as the powerful ancestor Celestial Master in the Nine Realms of Spirit realm exists, Dragon Tiger Mountain is not at all worried about the possibility of being assimted.


    As for Taoist Qingxu from Zhenwu Sect, he was another leader of Taoist School who rose up after the old Celestial Master¡¯s disappearance. Before the rise of Pei Xuanjing, Zhenwu Sect ruled over the Taoist School, and its orders were followed by all sects, with almost no one daring to vite them.


    These years, even though Taoist Qingxu has stayed very low-profile due to the rise of Pei Xuanjing, but no one dares to underestimate him. Moreover, the fact that he sends his junior to the Taoist Academy to help Pei Xuanjing shows that he is very supportive of Pei Xuanjing and does not seem to worry about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intent of unifying the Taoist School.


    Although Daoist Xuanming did not know whether Taoist Qingxu was indifferent to these or had other supports, he knew clearly that he could not equate himself with thetter¡¯s calmness andposure.


    The case with the Chunyang Sect was even simpler. It should be more appropriately called the Chunyang Sword Sect. There weren¡¯t many disciples under Chunyang Sect, and apart from cultivation, they only practice a single divine sword.


    Such cultivators and martial artists only focus on the sword and Taoism in their hearts. They won¡¯t be disturbed by too many external things. When they joined the Taoist Alliance initially, it was merely for the sake of following the trend, and they did not participate much in the affairs of the Taoist School.


    Therefore, the Chunyang Sect was least worried about the things influenced by Pei Xuanjing.


    As for Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s faction, putting aside the fact that although they joined the Taoist Alliance, they were not considered Taoists. Even if Pei Xuanjing was to unify Taoist School, he would absolutely not be foolish to include his subordinate people.


    Even if such a situation exists, I believe that Bai Xiaosheng had enough tricks or abilities to stop and avoid it.


    As for the many forces that joinedter, there¡¯s no need to overthink it, they were merely dependent on the powerful forces of Taoist School. If Pei Xuanjing really wanted to unify the Taoist School, for them, after careful consideration, this might not be a bad thing.


    In other words, among the various forces of the Taoist Alliance, it is Baiyun Taoism that is most affected and most worried.


    ¡°So, you want me to inquire on your behalf of brother Pei¡¯s true thoughts to see what he is really thinking?¡± Bai Xiaosheng looked at him, finally understanding the real reason for his visit.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Daoist Xuanming straightforwardly said.


    This was his real purpose foring here today.


    Bai Xiaosheng did not respond but instead asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask directly? From what I see, if you ask, Pei Xuanjing will definitely not hide anything.¡±


    From his understanding of Pei Xuanjing, he was not a person who liked or even deems worthy of ying tricks. If Daoist Xuanming approached him with his question, Pei Xuanjing would surely give him an answer.<div>


    Daoist Xuanming was silent for a long time before he solemnly said, ¡°To tell you the truth, I do not dare to ask directly because I am afraid.¡±


    Although he was well acquainted with Pei Xuanjing, as Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength steadily increased, gradually very few people could confidently treat Pei Xuanjing equally.


    Strength grants authority and strength is the foundation of confidence. A strong person can lower their ego, but the weak cannot take it for granted.


    When your own strength cannot keep up with the other party, and you are far surpassed by them, even if you know Pei Xuanjing does not have a high ego, Daoist Xuanming also knew his position, and he would not truly believe that he could have an equal conversation with him now.<div>


    Especially now, what he wanted to ask was perhaps trivial to Pei Xuanjing, but it was nheless very important to him and the entire Baiyun Temple.

 Chapter 566: 514: You Shouldn’t Take it for Granted

    Chapter 566: Chapter 514: You Shouldn¡¯t Take it for Granted


    Therefore, Daoist Xuanming dared not directly seek and probe the other party himself. He could only hope that Bai Xiaosheng would ask on his behalf, which would give him some room for flexibility.


    ¡°I understand your meaning.¡± Bai Xiaosheng nodded, understanding what the other party meant and agreeing to it: ¡°I can ask for you, but I can¡¯t guarantee whether the answer will meet your expectations. I also won¡¯t argue excessively with Brother Pei about this.¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng agreed to his request and also expressed his thoughts.


    He still had a lot of coboration with Pei Xuanjing, so although he agreed to ask on behalf of the other party, he would not strive for anything and absolutely could not let this matter affect his own affairs.


    ¡°Please rest assured. Regardless of the circumstances, I dare not have even a bit ofint.¡± A smile appeared on Daoist Xuanming¡¯s face as he said, ¡°I will naturally present you with a gift of gratitude afterwards.¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s willingness to help him probe for this answer was enough to satisfy himpletely; naturally, he wouldn¡¯t expect Bai Xiaosheng to argue with Pei Xuanjing on his behalf.


    ¡°It really is lonely at the top!¡± Pei Xuanjing sighed, his expression somewhat solemn.


    He remembered the time when he and Daoist Xuanming first met, the high-spirited discussions, martial arts debates, and casual discussions about the world. What free and rxed days they were, he almost missed them.


    Yet now, only several decades have passed, and just because the strength of both sides had changed, the other party had already altered their attitude, no longer daring to treat him as an equal.


    This situation undoubtedly made Pei Xuanjing sigh. So, is it really true that it is lonely at the top?<div>


    As it stands now, as his cultivation continues to elevate in the future, would he have fewer and fewer Taoist friends by his side until he became a solitary individual?


    ¡°This is also something that can¡¯t be avoided.¡± Bai Xiaosheng sighed.


    Loneliness at the top, it was an old adage. In this world of cultivation, it was even more apparent.


    Pei Xuanjing mused, ¡°If one attains Taoism and bes immortal, the disappearance of friends and family,what would it feel like after waiting for thousands and millions of years from now? Would it feel lonely?¡±


    Cultivation itself is an evolution of life. As the essence of life is elevated, it results in powerful strength, long lifespan, unmatched might, it¡¯s unimaginable.


    However, not everyone in such constantly evolving cultivation can continue to move forward. Perhaps one day they might gain the ability of immortality, but their friends and family would be gone. How great would that loneliness and solitude be?N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The Fairy Gods in the legends have be indifferent to emotions because they have experienced the erosion of time, and countless friends and family have passed away. The only things apanying them are their Fairy Gods on the same path and the endless Great Tao.


    Perhaps when Pei Xuanjing bes a True Immortal in the future, his state of mind will change and metamorphose towards those Fairy Gods. However, at least for now, Pei Xuanjing does not like such a feeling.


    Therefore, this revtion has undoubtedly strengthened Pei Xuanjing¡¯s inner thoughts. He does not want to be immortal alone; he wants to bring all beings to immortality together, creating the path of immortality, so he won¡¯t be lonely, bing a Fairy God devoid of emotions.


    Perhaps many people think that once Pei Xuanjing has reached his current position, he would fulfill the ambitions of his predecessors in the Shenxiao Sect, reorganize the Taoist School, and push the Shenxiao Sect to amanding position.


    Regrettably, they are mistaken.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n is absolutely not like this. This strategy may be viewed by others as incredibly ambitious. However, to Pei Xuanjing, it is simply not worth mentioning.


    One attains Taoism, everyone bes immortal. This is Pei Xuanjing¡¯s true ambition, and it has never changed from the beginning.


    He told Bai Xiaosheng, ¡°You can tell Daoist Xuanming that I have no intention of reorganizing the Taoist School. He can rest assured that such a day will nevere. This is my promise to a former Taoist friend.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing made a promise. He had no intention of consolidating the Taoist School or harboring thoughts of annexing other Taoist inheritances.


    ¡°Good!¡± Bai Xiaosheng nodded, seemingly not surprised by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s answer.


    In fact, among them, he had quite a lot of contact with Pei Xuanjing. Moreover, Pei Xuanjing had once talked to him about these things, so Bai Xiaosheng naturally understood Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ambitious aspirations.


    To consolidate the Taoist School, suppress the Buddhists and the Demonic Cult, and push the Shenxiao Sect to the peak, these actions might be rare feats in the eyes of others. However, Bai Xiaosheng believed them to be trivial for someone like Pei Xuanjing, who didn¡¯t need to do any of these.


    ¡°Indeed, in my opinion, Daoist Xuanming is simply worrying too much!¡± Bai Xiaosheng said with emotion.<div>


    Although he agreed to Daoist Xuanming¡¯s request and understood his concerns, that did not mean he agreed with his point of view.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Pei Xuanjing raised an eyebrow. He only heard Bai Xiaosheng disdainfully say, ¡°His current worries arepletely meaningless. The root cause is the issue of strength. Even if you make a promise now, Brother Pei, there maye a day when even if you don¡¯t want to lead the Taoist School, Daoist Xuanming and others may change their minds and seek your consolidation of the School.¡±


    ¡°It seems that Brother Bai has a different perspective?¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mouth curved into a smile.


    Bai Xiaosheng spoke in a deep voice, ¡°The most important reason Daoist Xuanming had such thoughts was that even though your current strength far exceeds theirs, Brother Pei, he did not face reality and let go of the pride of the Baiyun Temple¡¯s inheritance. In his heart, there is still a hint of expectation and he considers himself equal to you, thus he is not worried that you might annex the Baiyun Temple with your influence.¡±<div>


    After saying this, Bai Xiaosheng scoffed, ¡°However, that¡¯s just his thought. He may see through it or he may be lucky, but all these don¡¯t matter. What matters the most is, Daoist Xuanming and even the Baiyun Temple backing him do not have the qualifications to bepared with you, Brother Pei.¡±


    This was Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s true thought. The root cause was that the other party had not seen through their status. Perhaps these years of modesty from Pei Xuanjing, or the development of the Baiyun Temple, had led them to feel a sense of crisis. However, they have yet to truly understand the reality, assuming they were on equal footing with Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°When ites to dealing with you all, I have never thought of using my power to oppress others.¡± Pei Xuanjing shook his head.


    Ever since he formed an alliance with people from the Taoist School, even when Pei Xuanjingter had the qualifications to suppress everything, he still maintained his original aspirations. He didn¡¯t interfere with many affairs of the Taoist School and maintained the original status and fairness.


    ¡°Indeed, brother Pei¡¯s conduct is very admirable.¡± Bai Xiaosheng first bowed with a smile, then his face turned serious as he said, ¡°However, the weak should not take the strong¡¯s tolerance for granted.¡±

 Chapter 567: 515 Why Force It

    Chapter 567: Chapter 515 Why Force It


    Upon hearing Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s words, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s calm gaze was as still as an ancient well. He had taken his own desired actions, yet others saw this as leniency ¨C a notion which he found quitemonce.


    The world indeed followed such rules, and despite the grand aspirations of many predecessors, the divide of sses was ultimately ingrained and hard to break, even for someone like Pei Xuanjing.


    Before he could respond, he heard Bai Xiaosheng continue, ¡°Why did you choose to establish the Taoist Academy on your own, Brother Pei? Could it be because you didn¡¯t want to suppress others with your power? Otherwise, with your status and influence, if you had decided to enforce this within the Taoist School, who could have stopped you? Yet, you chose to give up this path.¡±


    Indeed, with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength and influence, who in the Taoist School could have stopped him from collectively enforcing the establishment of the Taoist Academy?


    No one! Neither Daoist Qingxu, nor the Old Heavenly Master, Daoist Chunyang, Daoist Xuanming, or even oneself, could directly refuse Pei Xuanjing. He could have easily pulled along the entire Taoist School with him.


    But Pei Xuanjing gave up that approach, undeniably demonstrating his integrity. This was why Bai Xiaosheng was willing to sincerely cooperate with him. Pei Xuanjing was without a doubt, a reliable ally.


    ¡°We came together for amon goal. Now that the original objective is achieved and we are unable to reach consensus on new goals, why should I force the issue?¡± Pei Xuanjing responded lightly to Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s question.


    His perspective on matters was open; the original purpose of union among Taoist practitioners was to break the Heaven and Earth seal, promote the ascension of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, and then obtain the Divine Position and the Qi Luck.


    Now that all objectives were aplished, their alliance¡¯s initial purpose wasplete.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Although he does have new ns and goals, he could not get their approval. Therefore, Pei Xuanjing surely won¡¯t choose to force them into anything.<div>


    The education and environment he experienced in his past life gave Pei Xuanjing a differing perspective than the people of this world. Though he possessed great power and had killed his enemies, his core views hadn¡¯t oozed into this worldpletely, leaving him steadfast with some of his original mindsets in certain matters.


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m quite curious about everything you experienced before you turned sixteen. What did your esteemed teacher teach you to have cultivated this kind of mindset?¡± Bai Xiaosheng asked, his gaze toward Pei Xuanjing filled with curiosity.


    Bai Xiaosheng was well aware of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s experiences, hence his curiosity about what he could have encountered at a young age to have developed a perception so different from the ordinary.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Pei Xuanjing smiled, thinking there was no need to exin, because it was meaningless even if he did.


    In the world he came from, not everyone agreed with these concepts. Pei Xuanjing just happened to be part of the elite that these ideologies served, which is why he epted and chose to use such methods.


    People¡¯s experiences and perspectives differ greatly. To the powerful figures of the Taoist School, they desired different things from Pei Xuanjing. Theirprehension of various aspects was vastly dissimr.


    Pei Xuanjing could ept equality for all, believing that everyone should have the right to education, an opportunity to obtain skills, and a chance to ascend in the world.


    However, for many in the Daming World, the notions of ns and religious sects had been deeply ingrained in their hearts. The skills they inherited were essential to their status. Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions were seen as undermining their foundation, indicating the fundamental differences in their perspectives.


    If anything, it wasn¡¯t that they were narrow-minded and short-sighted. Instead, it was Pei Xuanjing¡¯s act of indiscriminately imparting skills to everyone that made him the outlier.


    Therefore, Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t force them into doing things he wanted, nor had he ever considered urging them with power.


    Seeing that Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t want to borate, Bai Xiaosheng didn¡¯t press further. Everyone has their secrets. The most important rule for their current rtionship was to respect each other¡¯s privacy.


    He sighed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re doing this, but there¡¯s no denying that I admire your approach.¡±


    Perhaps it was because of his increasing interaction with Mr. Wu that Bai Xiaosheng began to understand the strategies and rules of the Sky Wastnd more thoroughly.


    With a deeper understanding, Bai Xiaosheng realized that in Sky Wastnd, the rule of the strong prevails. Weaklings have no right to defy the strong. There are only two options: to submit or die. There is no third option.


    With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current strength and aptitude, and expected to step into the seventh level of the Spiritual Realm in sixty years, he is undoubtedly a major force within the Sky Wastnd. Moreover, with his unprecedented aptitude, even the strongest being of the Nine Realms of Spirit would not oppose Pei Xuanjing without just cause.


    Such a powerful figure, who managed to treat them with benevolence and respect, opting not to exert his strength, stands out starkly. It only reinforces the feeling of luck at having an ally like Pei Xuanjing.


    Bai Xiaosheng changed the topic to the real purpose of his visit, ¡°The true revival of Heaven and Earth will ur in just thirty years. In such a short amount of time, it¡¯s impossible for me to possess the strength to resist the strongest beings of the Nine Realms of Spirit. Therefore, I hope, Brother Pei, that under possible circumstances, you could lend me your aid in the future.¡±


    Once Sky Wastnd¡¯s strong return, he will be facing top powers such as Sky Mechanism Pavilion, which even has a Master of Nine Realms of Spirit. Such formidable power is nearly irresistible for the current Bai Xiaosheng.


    Even if Bai Xiaosheng had his own trump cards, regardless of his confidence, he wouldn¡¯t fool himself into thinking he could resist a Master of Nine Realms of Spirit in just thirty short years.<div>


    The Nine Realms of Spirit are so challenging that the divide between the eighth and ninth realms is almost insurmountable. From ancient to modern times, countless individuals were blocked by this divide. After all, if it were truly that easy to breach, there wouldn¡¯t be so few masters of the Nine Realms of Spirit.


    Even if Master Tianji himself remains aloof, the power of his followers is also a great threat to Bai Xiaosheng.


    Therefore, Bai Xiaosheng hoped that, when necessary, Pei Xuanjing could aid him by restraining some people.


    After all, ording to Mr. Wu, Pei Xuanjing, who cultivates all three aspects of spirit, qi, and body, could demonstrate true power beyond a simple realm understanding. Having now entered the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, solidifying his Taoist Foundation, and controlling the supplementary copy of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, he can at least defeat anyone within the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, and potentially face those within the Eightfold Spirit Realm.<div>


    Although Mr. Wu¡¯s spection about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s true fighting power was inurate, since he could never have predicted that Pei Xuanjing possessed the Life Simtor, his increase in power far exceeded his expectations.


    But Bai Xiaosheng found Pei Xuanjing¡¯sbat prowess far more exceeding of his expectations. Because, even at the very beginning, he never imagined that Pei Xuanjing could possess such strength at this moment.


    He involuntarily turned his gaze towards Pei Xuanjing.

 Chapter 568: 516: Innate Inequality

    Chapter 568: Chapter 516: Innate Inequality


    Bai Xiaosheng added another sentence: ¡°Of course, if it¡¯s against an irresistible enemy, Brother Pei does not need to make a move.¡±


    Although the two were allies, Bai Xiaosheng was aware of the formidable strength of his enemies. He could not, and did not wish for Pei Xuanjing to fight knowingly against an insurmountable adversary.


    Bai Xiaosheng was not one to act on impulse. If they were truly facing an invincible enemy, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intervention would only result in a futile sacrifice, which carried no meaning whatsoever.


    At that point, he would willingly face death, and would absolutely not implicate Pei Xuanjing.


    It was not because his rtionship with Pei Xuanjing had reached the point where he was willing to sacrifice his life to save Pei. Instead, his rationality told him that the best oue under such circumstances would be for Pei Xuanjing to survive.


    Given Pei Xuanjing¡¯s talent, he might very well reach the highest level of the Nine Realms of Spirit in the future and could perhaps avenge him. But if both of them perished, he would not have even the hope of vengeance.


    ¡°This is a befitting sentiment, I will naturally intervene when the timees.¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded, not refuting.


    This was an agreement they had made from the beginning. After the return of the ancient powers in the Sky Wastnd, they shared a mutually protective responsibility.


    Hearing Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s additional remark, Pei Xuanjing solemnly responded: ¡°If such a dayes, I will definitely avenge Brother Bai.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing was naturally aware of Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s concerns. And the fact that Bai Xiaosheng could say such words in this situation showed his rationality.<div>


    With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current strength, he could indeed counteract those at the Spirit Realm Eightfold, but the Sky Mechanism Pavilion was a top-tier power, possessing an invincible entity within the Nine Realms of Spirit.


    Normally, the invincible entity in the Nine Realms of Spirit would not make a move casually. Hence, if it was any other member of the Sky Mechanism Pavilion, Pei Xuanjing could take them on.


    However, Master Tianji was a man of exceptional wisdom. No one knew if he would follow the usual course in the future. If the ancient powers returned in thirty years, and Pei Xuanjing still did not possess the strength to match the invincible entity within the Nine Realms of Spirit, if the enemy made their move with overwhelming force, even Pei Xuanjing might struggle to counter.


    Moreover, Pei Xuanjing wanted to restrain all strong individuals from freely opposing ordinary Martial Artists and cultivators. In such a situation, Pei Xuanjing was destined to walk a path where the rest of the world would be against him.


    At that time, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s situation might be more dangerous than Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s.


    ¡°Brother Pei, you¡­¡± After hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s face turned grave, his gaze on Pei Xuanjing filled with disbelief.


    Originally, he thought that the situation he would face in the future was already challenging enough. But if Pei Xuanjing was truly adamant about implementing his ns, then the situation Pei Xuanjing would face would be even more difficult than his own.


    If his situation could be described as barely surviving, Pei Xuanjing attempting to restrain all strong individuals was equivalent to having the world as his enemy, and virtually impossible to achieve.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Such actions, even the original Divine Dynasty at its peak, couldn¡¯t do. How could you, Brother Pei?¡± Bai Xiaosheng tried to dissuade: ¡°Although the world always had sages and wise men talking about equality of all beings, there has never been true equality. Humans, from the moment of their birth, are destined for future inequality.¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng suddenly felt as though he had never truly understood Pei Xuanjing¡¯s heart. Initially, he saw Pei Xuanjing as a hero rising with the tide. Later on, as Pei Xuanjing formed the Taoist Alliance with the help of various Taoist Schools, promoted the Divine Dynasty n, then took over the Divine position, and implemented the Taoist Academy. Bai Xiaosheng only saw him as a sage full of benevolence and virtue.


    But seeing Pei Xuanjing now wanting to stand for themon people and oppose the countless powerful, Bai Xiaosheng wondered if Pei Xuanjing was just too idealistic and naive.


    This world has never been equal. The will and trend of the world have always been controlled by the people at the top. They control and drive the waves of the era, and in their eyes, themon people, the Martial Artists and the cultivators, are but insignificant beings.


    Even the Buddha, who always talks about equality among all beings, wouldn¡¯t truly agree to that. If all beings were equal, where would the Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, and Arhatse from?


    And Pei Xuanjing, who should have been one of those people, chose a different path, a path that was almost impossible to seed.


    ¡°Humans are indeed born unequal,¡± Pei Xuanjing did not deny Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s words, but he also solemnly replied, ¡°Still, I don¡¯t think this is right. No one is born inferior, there should not be any hereditary nobility. Kings and lords should be of merit.¡±


    Indeed, some people are born in Rome, and some people are born to serve.


    For such a situation, Pei Xuanjing was not surprised, he had seen and experienced it for himself.


    But so what? Never forget: kings and ministers, are they born of the same seeds?


    People currently look down from the Nine Realms, looking over all beings. But never assume this willst forever. One day, the bones of the nobility could be trampled down on the Heavenly Street, and luxurious courts burned to ashes. It is not impossible.<div>


    Bai Xiaosheng rebutted, ¡°Does Brother Pei remember that you are now different from ordinary people? You are also a part of those in power. If the world truly bes what you wish for, will you also be overthrown?¡±


    No wonder those people hated Pei Xuanjing to the bone. Because Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions were indeed infringing upon their interests and also damaging his own.


    When the timees for the ordinary people of the world to rise, and when they want to reim their own interests, they will not remember all that Pei Xuanjing has done. Instead, for their own interests, they will topple Pei Xuanjing and besmirch him with eternal infamy.


    Upon hearing this, Pei Xuanjing remained unmoved. He calmly said, ¡°I have naturally considered this possibility. But what of it? What I have done does not require their praise or tribute, I am merely doing what I believe ought to be done. Besides, I do not believe that day wille, for I am always the one leading, and I have the power to ensure these things are carried out.¡±<div>


    Humans are always forgetful. Once they obtain something, they easily forget those who helped them, forgetting that without that person¡¯s help, they would not have today.


    Even to the point of attributing all me to the person who originally helped them as a way to uphold their sense of morality and superiority.


    This situation is something Pei Xuanjing has witnessed firsthand. It is not a possibility but an inevitable urrence.

 Chapter 569: 517: Hope You Continue to be Strong

    Chapter 569: Chapter 517: Hope You Continue to be Strong


    Even if that¡¯s possible?


    But so what? When he chose to do this, it wasn¡¯t for honor or for his name to reverberate through the ages. He did what he did simply because he wanted to.


    Moreover, Pei Xuanjing is different from his past life. With his absolute power and enduring life, he can dictate his own path without concern for any insults thrown his way.


    Bai Xiaosheng was silent as he remembered who he was dealing with. His opponent was a powerhouse of the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, unmatched in the present world. Unlike the reformers of the past who, despite their talents and charisma, were bound by life and death. When they died, all they had done was overthrown, and the me ced on their shoulders.


    However, Pei Xuanjing is different. Perhaps in the future, Pei Xuanjing will ascend to the Strongest Realm at the Ninth Level of the Spiritual Realm, or even be a True Immortal, living eternally.


    As long as Pei Xuanjing remains powerful, hisws and doctrines will continue to exist. Even if countless people harbor resentment, as long as they cannot resist, they must silently endure.


    This is what sets Pei Xuanjing apart from the previous reformers.


    ¡°In that case, I can only wish for your continued strength, Brother Pei.¡± Bai Xiaosheng wore aplex expression and sighed.


    What Pei Xuanjing has done doesn¡¯t really matter to him, after all, he has never aimed to manipte the people, to treat people callously.


    Thews and doctrines that Pei Xuanjing wants to implement do not greatly impact Bai Xiaosheng. His previous persuasions weren¡¯t out of objection, but the path seemed too idealistic.<div>


    If he couldn¡¯t persuade him, then he could only wish Pei Xuanjing well.


    Because he was clear that once Pei Xuanjing started down this path, there could be no stopping or turning back.


    Either he remains eternally powerful, maintaining his ownws, his own doctrines, or his future will be obliterated and forever vilified. Even worse, he couldpletely disappear, bing a taboo, unknown to any, as if he had never existed at all.


    ¡°I thank you, Brother Bai.¡± A faint smile appeared on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face.


    After all, if Bai Xiaosheng was truly the type to disregard people, he would not have coborated with him for so long. Thus, Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s attitude was expected by Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for you, Brother Bai, to spread the news.¡± said Pei Xuanjing.


    He brought this up intentionally, hoping for Bai Xiaosheng to disseminate his thoughts, to serve as a probe to gauge the reactions from all corners of the world, especially those returning from the Sky Wastnd.


    After so many years, countless forces have returned from the Sky Wastnd. Some concealed themselves, and some openly traversed the world. However, with Pei Xuanjing, the unparalleled powerhouse of the ancestralnd, there haven¡¯t been any significant chaos so far.


    Of course, the absence of major disorder doesn¡¯t mean peace. Those who were used to thew of the jungle in the Sky Wastnd might fear provoking Taoist School followers due to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s presence, but that doesn¡¯t mean they will treat ordinary forces and Martial Artists kindly.


    They might fear Pei Xuanjing but they hold a sense of superiority over others. They didn¡¯t even regard the people of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty highly, not to mention the rest of the forces and Martial Artists.


    In recent years, countless small forces and ordinary Martial Artists have suffered at the hands of those returning from the Sky Wastnd. The Great Ming Divine Dynasty has even had several covert conflicts with them.


    Besides, there was the recent event of the Demonic Cult followers who descended with the intention of killing Xue Wuheng and regaining control of the Demonic Cult.


    All these incidents have one thing inmon, they don¡¯t ept Pei Xuanjing¡¯s established rules, and they don¡¯t acknowledge the rule of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty.


    Their temporary submission is merely recognizing the current disparity in strength and understanding that they are no match for Pei Xuanjing. However, when the powerful beings return in the future, they will no longer ept the current situation.


    Isn¡¯t their avoidance of Pei Xuanjing, and their hostile actions against other forces, a hint of their true intentions?


    ¡°Let¡¯s give them a warning first, to make them behave.¡± Pei Xuanjing voiced his thoughts.


    He was making his stance clear to them, regardless of their intentions, they only had one thing to do now ¨C to follow his rules.


    In the Daming World, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t care about who they were, what they had done, they must behave ordingly.


    ¡°What if someone refuses?¡± Bai Xiaosheng asked with a teasing smile.<div>


    ¡°Your Highness, what if someone refuses to agree?¡± Xue Shuangyue asked Xue Renfang with a puzzled look.


    They were in a fortress situated in the grasnds beyond the border.


    The expanse beyond the border differed from thends within. Despite the Great Ming Divine Dynasty¡¯s powerful forces wiping out the remnants of Former Yuan and killing the intruding powerhouses of the Demon Race, the demonic beasts they had brought forth were nearly impossible to exterminatepletely.


    Furthermore, with the passage of years, countless influences of the human race from the Sky Wastnd have returned, and it was impossible that the Demon Race hadn¡¯t made any movements. How many from the Demon Race have descended upon this world was yet unknown to anyone.<div>


    Therefore, security was of utmost importance for the forces in the bordends. Though expansion was crucial, learning how to protect themselves from the attack of demonic beasts was equally essential.


    Large powers, brimming with manpower and wealth, constantly expanded and built fortifications, while smaller forces couldn¡¯t afford such ventures. Hence, fortresses, these ancient defensive structures, were once again brought into use.


    Over the years, Xue Hanyi and his siblings have gathered quite a substantial force under the banner of the Da Xue ancient country of the Sky Wastnd. While their numbers were few, every one of them were at least Martial Artists of the Upper Three Realms.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Such Mortal Realm Martial Artists, even those at the first-grade realm, might not be significant back in the Da Xue ancient country of the Sky Wastnd, but here in the ancestralnd, they were a valuable asset.


    Even though numerous Spiritual Realm powerhouses emerged like bamboo shoots after a spring rain in the decades since the resurgence of heaven and earth, in the current ancestralnd, even first-grade Martial Artists were considered the backbone of all forces.

 Chapter 570: 518: This is His Warning to Us

    Chapter 570: Chapter 518: This is His Warning to Us


    At this moment, the fortress they just broke into was one of the many hideouts controlled by the mortal enemy of the Great Xue Ancient Nation in the Sky Wastnd, after they returned from hiding.


    The fortress was small, the strongest cultivator stationed here was merely a cultivator at the second realm of the Spiritual Realm. Opposing Xue Renfang, this powerful figure, even if he did not personally take action, Xue Hanyi could easily suppress and kill him.


    After killing those powerful men, they were harvesting their spoils of war while Xue Renfang received the circted news from Bai Xiaosheng, warning them to be cautious.


    ¡°This is the warning of that national teacher, warning outsiders like us to abide by his rules,¡± Xue Renfang said solemnly with a hint ofplexity in his pupils. ¡°If anyone vites his rules, they will certainly be punished.¡±


    Xue Hanyi was silent for a moment before he finally spoke, ¡°So, this is why you wanted to meet him personally and inform him of our next moves, right?¡±


    Despite having survived his years-long confinement atop the Shenxiao Mountain, he could not help but shudder upon facing Pei Xuanjing.


    However, he was still careful with his words, implying that Xue Renfang was going to pay a visit to Pei Xuanjing, perhaps in his heart this could be another word: pay tribute.


    ¡°Haha, you do not need to conceal it for me, having a discussion and being on equal footing with him is what outsiders say.¡± Xue Renfang sneered, ¡°I¡¯m going to pay tribute to him, or should I say, seek his approval.¡±


    Before he met Pei Xuanjing, Xue Renfang had taken pride in his origin and power. Nevertheless, after returning from Tiandu, he no longer held any such feelings.


    The prince of the Great Xue Ancient Country, having reached the sixth level and being a strong cultivator at the seventh level of the Spiritual Realm, such a bold reputation might give him iparable confidence when dealing with others. Even when facing top cultivators of the same realm from the Sky Wastnd, he would not feel inferior, nor would he underestimate himself.<div>


    However, when facing Pei Xuanjing, he felt that all his pride and self-esteem were groundless. His cultivation speed, which he was most proud of, was no match for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s age, barely sixty years old.


    At first, he had a bit of self-esteem during their conversation. But as he got to know Pei Xuanjing better, talking to him felt like speaking to the head of the Great Xue nation or an ancestor, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel inferior.


    Consequently, he had no regrets about the contract he signed and did not feel shamed at all. In his eyes, out of all the seventh level cultivators in the Sky Wastnd, only a handful of them could face Pei Xuanjing with confidence.


    He turned to the two people next to him: ¡°The task you twopleted in the Ancestral Land was done very well, after the king arrives, I will personally rmend your aplishments.¡±


    At first, when they received a message from the Xue Hanyi siblings in the Sky Wastnd, not many people were pleased. They believed that the siblings had messed up the mission and wasted the resources and effort invested by the ancient country.


    However, once Xue Renfang had direct contact with Pei Xuanjing, he understood that the fault did not lie with the siblings. In the end, Pei Xuanjing was just too powerful. His existence was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. Regardless of whether it was the Xue Hanyi siblings or anyone else, there wouldn¡¯t have been any changes. The ending would¡¯ve been the same, if not worse.


    Look at the delegation sent by the Great River ancient country. It was led by a great cultivator at the sixth level of the Spiritual Realm, with many cultivators at the fourth and fifth levels. Their strength exceeded the Xue Hanyi siblings by many folds, yet their end was tragic.


    So, the siblings, under such circumstances, ended up building a friendship with Pei Xuanjing instead of causing harm. They did more good than harm.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Your Highness.¡± The faces of Xue Hanyi and Xue Shuangyue showed excitement, they said tremblingly.


    The siblings had been worrying about the situation and were ready for whatever punishment was toe. Now hearing Xue Renfang¡¯s words, they could finally put their worried hearts at ease.


    ¡°No need to be so formal.¡± Xue Renfang waved his hand and said, ¡°The most important thing now is to seize the time and prepare for the uing arrival of the king.¡±


    Sometimes, knowing the rules is very important. Or whether you can get the approval is also important.


    Now that these people have descended into the Sky Wastnd, when they discovered that the current situation in the Ancestral Land cannot be altered due to the presence of Pei Xuanjing, they all thought the same thing, to hide in wait, secretly expand their influence during this time, prepare to lead the forces in the Sky Wastnd, and set their sights on the time thirty yearster.


    However, secretly expanding their influence and their strength isn¡¯t without repercussions, on the contrary, their actions will inevitably cause huge waves.


    Some people might think that as long as they don¡¯t provoke Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Taoist School, or the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, they can act recklessly. But that¡¯s not the case. If their actions caused any major changes, they will certainly attract Pei Xuanjing¡¯s attention and restrictions.


    Since Xue Renfang has obtained Pei Xuanjing¡¯s approval, he could expand his influence outside the borders as much as he wanted, as long as he doesn¡¯t vite Pei Xuanjing¡¯s rules, he won¡¯t attract any attacks.


    But after the men from the Demonic Way made their moves, not only were they counterattacked by Xue Wuheng, but during Xue Wuheng¡¯s counterattack, Bai Xiaosheng would also assist.


    Such drastically different treatment ultimately boils down to whether one has obtained Pei Xuanjing¡¯s approval, whether one has obeyed Pei Xuanjing¡¯s rules.


    ¡°I wonder how many people will die this time!¡± Xue Renfang sighed as he gazed into the distance.<div>


    Xue Renfang knew very well about those people in the Sky Wastnd. They were not really afraid of Pei Xuanjing. Until they had seen Pei Xuanjing with their own eyes, they wouldn¡¯t think that he was that terrifying.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A strong cultivator in the seventh realm of the Spiritual Realm was of great importance to these forces that had strong men to dispatch, worthy of their attention but not their fear.


    So, even if Pei Xuanjing¡¯s message reached these people¡¯s hands, they would not care.


    ¡°We do not interfere with the interests of your Shenxiao Sect and Taoist School, this is already giving you, Pei Xuanjing, a lot of face. Pei Xuanjing, you may be in the seventh realm of the Spiritual Realm, but do you want to control everyone in the world?¡±<div>


    This was undoubtedly what those people believed.


    And Xue Renfang, who had also interacted with Pei Xuanjing, knew for sure that Pei Xuanjing was neither soft-hearted nor easilypromised.


    Therefore, someone would surely pay the price in blood.

 Chapter 571: 519: We Must Support Him

    Chapter 571: Chapter 519: We Must Support Him


    A regr carriage was driven out of the Imperial City, driven by a minor leader of Dong Factory. However, the fact that such a third-grade martial arts master served as a coachman was a testament to the identity of the person inside the carriage.


    But when the carriage neared the entrance of Shenxiao Square, a voice came from inside the carriage, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Hmm~


    Indeed, the coachman¡¯s control skills were extraordinary. At the sound of the voice, he immediately pulled back the reins, stopping the horses in their tracks, and the carriage came to a halt just before entering Shenxiao Square.


    Then a middle-aged man with a clean-shaven face stepped out. It was none other than Huang Jin, the eunuch currently serving Zhu Houji, the ruler of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty.


    ¡°Before Shenxiao Square, military officers must dismount, and civil officials must alight. That¡¯s the emperor¡¯s decree, and I dare not vite it. I shall walk the rest of the way myself!¡± Huang Jin¡¯s soft voice echoed slowly.


    Shenxiao Square is based in the Shenxiao Sect.


    The Taoist Temple, originally built by Pei Xuanjing himself, had been expanded countless times as Pei Xuanjing¡¯s power and status increased. It was now several timesrger than before. The original residents in the area had moved out, and all the remaining houses were bought up by the Shenxiao Sect.


    Now, this entire street belongs to the Shenxiao Sect, which is why many people from outside this area refer to it as Shenxiao Square.


    The Great Ming Divine Dynasty was thriving, Zhu Houji was unfathomable, ruler of the world. As Zhu Houji¡¯s personal eunuch and supervisor of Dong Factory, Huang Jin held high-ranking power. Many elders and high officials of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty didn¡¯t dare to take him lightly. Furthermore, with his Divine Position, Huang Jin was a formidable figure ranked among the strongest in the world and was highly respected.<div>


    However, even such a man did not dare to act recklessly in front of Shenxiao Square, which spoke volumes about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s status and authority as the National Adviser.


    Not to mention the rule that civil officials must alight from their carriages and military officers must dismount from their horses before Shenxiao Square, even in the absence of this rule, Huang Jin would not be so rash as to let his subordinates drive into the square.


    The higher you stand, the more you see.


    Huang Jin¡¯s status in the entire Great Ming Divine Dynasty was highly ranked. For this reason, he clearly understood just how strong Pei Xuanjing was. There might be people who would want to confront the National Adviser and defy him, but Huang Jin was certainly not one of them.


    Huang Jin was the emperor¡¯s servant. As long as the emperor did not sever ties with Pei Xuanjing, he, as the emperor¡¯s teacher, had to respect and esteem Pei Xuanjing with the utmost reverence; he couldn¡¯t afford the slightest negligence.


    It wasn¡¯t about being a coward or avoiding trouble. It was the discretion that allowed him to step by step to his current position today.


    ¡°Forgive myte wee, Grand Uncle.¡± Augh came from a distance, interrupting Huang Jin¡¯s reverie. He looked towards its source and saw Pang Hong, the current Vice Head of the Shenxiao Sect and the only direct disciple of Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Vice Head, you don¡¯t need to be overly polite. I am not here on official business on behalf of His Majesty today. I¡¯m just passing by.¡± Huang Jin hurriedly replied with a smile.


    ¡°Manager Huang, there¡¯s no need for such formalities.¡± Pang Hong pointed and said, ¡°Please.¡±


    As Pei Xuanjing¡¯s chosen heir, Pang Hong certainly lived up to expectations. With Pei Xuanjing barely involved, he not only managed the affairs of the Shenxiao Sect efficiently but also did not let his cultivationpse.


    When Pei Xuanjing had given him the Shenxiao Command Token, Pang Hong had set out to acquire the true inheritance of the Shenxiao Sect with Yu Zhenzi¡¯s apaniment.


    Although he suffered a lot, he was lucky to have had Yu Zhenzi¡¯s help. Thus, Pang Hong managed to gain the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s inheritance from that restricted ce.


    Carrying the Seven-Killing Sword to temper his character, Pang Hong had be a qualified sessor over the past few years. His mature and steady personality had led the Shenxiao Sect to prosper under his leadership.


    Pang Hong had now reached the Onefold Spirit Realm. His cultivation speed among his peers almost ranked at the top, making many seniors feel inadequate byparison.


    However, besides the envy and jealousy of those who didn¡¯t know him well and envied him for having an excellent master, those familiar with him knew that besides having Pei Xuanjing as his master, his own hard work and diligence were indispensable.


    Together with Huang Jin, Pang Hong walked into the Taoist Temple. After everyone else had left, Huang Jin revealed his purpose foring: ¡°I came here today to ask if the National Adviser intends to take action against certain individuals?¡±


    Huang Jin¡¯s purpose foring was to ask about the news that Pei Xuanjing had recently disseminated through Bai Xiaosheng¡ªthat he intended to take action against those returning from the Tianhuang who were reluctant to follow the rules.


    This matter should naturally be inquired of Pei Xuanjing directly. However, since Pei Xuanjing was in seclusion in the Taoist Academy and the emperor could not leave the Imperial City, no one else was eligible to find Pei Xuanjing for confirmation. Therefore, Huang Jin had to find a way to approach Pang Hong to validate the news.


    Since the return of individuals from Tianhuang, the most vexed force in the entire Daming world was naturally the Great Ming Divine Dynasty.<div>


    The strength of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty was sufficient to suppress all factions and maintain a stable state across the entire world. However, the appearance of these people had undoubtedly introduced countless variables. They wouldn¡¯t dare to touch the forces behind Pei Xuanjing, but they didn¡¯t show the same respect to the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, asionally provoking them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Pang Hong nodded, not denying it.


    Pei Xuanjing had told Pang Hong about the reasons behind this news a while ago. Regardless of any decisions Pei Xuanjing made or any consequences that might arise, Pang Hong would not care and would support him wholeheartedly.


    Even if Huang Jin hadn¡¯te to find him today, after they¡¯re all prepared on their side, they would also find time to enter the Imperial City to exin this matter to the emperor. After all, the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, in actuality, is more eager to solve this issue than they are.<div>


    ¡°Great!¡± On hearing these words, Huang Jin¡¯s face showed a trace of joy, he said to Pang Hong, ¡°Vice Head, if you are willing, could we go to the Imperial City now to exin this matter to His Majesty?¡±


    Pang Hong agreed, and after a brief preparation, the two entered the Imperial City together.


    ¡­¡­


    At the Shangshu Mansion of the Ministry of War, Wang Qiong was discussing this matter with Gu Ji.


    ¡°What is your opinion on this matter?¡± Wang Qiong asked Gu Ji.


    Gu Ji approved of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s move, saying, ¡°We should support this proposition. As more and more people return from the Tianhuang, the situation bes increasingly unstable. If we let this continue, it will undoubtedly cause greater chaos. Now if we can suppress these people, even if it onlysts for a while, it will undoubtedly give us more time to develop.¡±


    The Great Ming Divine Dynasty, despite its promotion, stillcked some foundation and needed more time to umte and settle down. Every day was precious, and getting entangled with these people undeniably slowed their pace. When the forces of Tianhuang descended in the future, their response would only be even morecking.


    Wang Qiong had the same attitude, he said, ¡°So, you should focus on coordinating this matter. Regardless of how the Factory Guards react, the Six Gates can start to move and cooperate with the National Advisor¡¯s actions.¡±

 Chapter 572: 520

    Chapter 572: 520


    ¡°Has Pei Xuanjing always been so domineering?¡± Wang Changqing asked Yang Yongxiu who stood before him.


    Wang Changqing, a powerful figure from the Hell Demon Sect of the Demonic Way in Sky Wastnd, initially had a Spirit Realm Sixth Level strength. However, he suffered significant injuries during his journey to the Ancestral Land, along with the rejection from Heaven and Earth, which limited him to exhibit only Fourth Level power in the Spiritual Realm.


    If it weren¡¯t for his grievous injuries, he wouldn¡¯t have spared the life of Xue Wuheng of the Demonic Cult when he struck initially.


    No one expected Xue Wuheng, who appeared low-key all these years, to also have Fourth Level power in the Spiritual Realm in such a short time. Regardless of how he achieved it, from the moment he fought back, Wang Changqing realized he had underestimated the strength of the Ancestral Land¡¯s powerhouses.


    This mistaken move made Wang Changqing consecutively fall into a state of decline, injured by Xue Wuheng who seized the opportunity. He was then forced to alter his ns, escaping with Yang Yongxiu to establish a new stronghold for the Demonic Cult.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing has been very low-key all these years, but no one dares to underestimate him. No one thinks that cultivating his morality and nature will change his character.¡± A murderous glint flickered in Yang Yongxiu¡¯s eyes as he spoke gravely.


    All me lies with Pei Xuanjing. If it were not for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s attack on his father, which disrupted his father¡¯s ns and led to the downfall of his family, he would not have been reduced to barely surviving.


    Yes, barely surviving.


    Although the present Yang Yongxiu is rising to prominence as a powerful figure of the Demonic Way in the eyes of many,manding numerous strong followers, he sees himself as utterly distraught, like a homeless stray dog barely clinging to life.


    If Yang Yongxiu was initially a person of insignificance, he would not feel wronged to have his current status and power, instead, he would feel proud of all he possesses.<div>


    Sadly, that is not the case. Theparison made it harder to bear.


    Yang Yongxiu was of high standing before, his father was the leading minister, high-ranking in the court. He himself was from a prestigious background, a top schr with unlimited potential.


    But the appearance of Pei Xuanjing has reduced him to his current state. How could he possibly feel well?


    After all, as powerful as the Demonic Cult is, it¡¯s still considered heretical.


    However, despite his deep-seated hatred for Pei Xuanjing, Yang Yongxiu¡¯s evaluation of him is very clear,pletely devoid of personal feelings.


    He is brimming with wisdom and intelligence, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have made it this far under such challenging circumstances.


    As for Pei Xuanjing, his arch-enemy, it is precisely because of his intense hatred that he dare not underestimate him.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Wang Changqing fell silent.


    In fact, he already had a thorough understanding of this first-rate powerhouse and invincible National Master, Pei Xuanjing, from the very beginning of his arrival in the Ancestral Land.


    ¡°In that case, we can onlyy low for now.¡± Wang Changqing sighed deeply, his decision surprising Yang Yongxiu somewhat, ¡°I was wondering how to persuade you toy low.¡±


    Having known this powerful figure from Sky Wastnd¡¯s Demonic Way for some time, Yang Yongxiu always found him to be a man born for the demonic way¡ªruthless, decisive, cold-blooded, and arrogantly proud.


    So when he heard him ask, he thought he intended to confront directly and prepared to persuade him to lie low instead.


    Wang Changqing scoffed and said, ¡°Despite their swagger, people of the Demonic Way know who they can provoke and who they cannot. Naive fools can¡¯t survive in the Demonic Way¡ªthey¡¯re dead already.¡±


    Though people of the Demonic Way seem outrageously arrogant, they are actually the most savvy among all the forces in the world. They top the list when ites to adapting to circumstances and ying along.


    The Demonic Way is condemned by all, intolerable to many on the Righteous Path. If not for the threat of the Demon Race, the human race¡¯s Righteous Path would have eliminated these followers of the Demonic Way, despite their reluctancy to harm themselves. Even so, the Righteous Path still suppresses the Demonic Way.


    Aside from threats from the Righteous Path, the Demonic Way itself has significant problems. After all, it is a group of cultivators that are not tolerated by the Righteous Path. Unlike the Righteous Path adhering to surface-level manners and etiquette, the Demonic Way is full of naked survival of the fittest¡ªmighty prevail, the weak can only obey or perish.


    Such an environment cultivated the Demonic Cultivator¡¯s supreme ability, or instinct, to see which way the wind blows and curry favor with others.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing is currently the strongest here in the Ancestral Land. Since I can¡¯t resist him, I just have to obey and dodge.¡± Wang Changqing stated indifferently.


    Pei Xuanjing announcing this information at this moment indicated that he wanted to intimidate the returned people from the Sky Wastnd, aiming for a strawman effect. Regardless that he was now being pursued by the young Xue Wuheng, even if he were undefeated, he wouldn¡¯t foolishly provoke a Sixth-Level powerhouse. Even if the other party is just stepping into the Sixth Level, a Seventh Level Spiritual Realm powerhouse is not someone he can offend at present.<div>


    As he said this, he looked at Yang Yongxiu solemnly and said, ¡°Our current alliance is to counter Xue Wuheng and the Demonic Cult. I will not interfere in your grievances with Pei Xuanjing, so don¡¯t think of dragging me into it. Otherwise, when the dayes, the first person I will kill is you.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Wang Changqing issued a warning to Yang Yongxiu, knowing that even though he belonged to the Hell Demon Sect, one of Sky Wastnd¡¯s top forces and himself had Spirit Realm Sixth Level strength, following the Demonic Cult¡¯s style, they would not unnecessarily provoke a Spirit Realm Seventh-Level powerhouse. And he shared the same mindset.


    Their cooperation with Yang Yongxiu is just to counter Xue Wuheng and the Demonic Cult, nothing more.


    Yang Yongxiu¡¯s face was impassive, his thoughts inscrutable. He merely said coldly, ¡°I understand.¡±<div>


    He never expected these people to revenge for him. If he were the previous Yang Yongxiu, he might have considered relying on others. But after years of countless hard knocks, Yang Yongxiu would no longer harbor such naive thoughts.


    If Pei Xuanjing were just an ordinary cultivator, Wang Changqing might have chosen to help him take revenge in order to win him over. But now that Pei Xuanjing is an existence he can¡¯t provoke, how could he take on such a matter?


    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Wang Changqing nodded satisfactorily.


    Unless necessary, he certainly did not wish to provoke a Seventh Level Powerhouse of the Spiritual Realm, particrly without sufficientpensation.


    Best if Yang Yongxiu acknowledges this; otherwise, don¡¯t me him for acting regardless of how unpleasant the result may be for both parties.


    ¡°Given the current situation, we can no longer stand up against them directly. We can only choose toy low. Do you have any good ces to go?¡± Wang Changqing asked aloud.


    A glint of brightness shed through the deep eyes of Yang Yongxiu at his words. He slowly uttered, ¡°There is one ce we can go to which is securely hidden. Xue Wuheng will never think of it.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°The ce my father ventured into, the Forbidden ce in our Blessed Land.¡± Yang Yongxiu recalled this ce.


    Previously, his father, Blood Demon Yang Tinghe, found some secrets in this forbidden Blessed Land and chose to renounce his power in the Blood Demon Sect, willingly infiltrating the Great Ming Court for decades.

 Chapter 573: 521: Divine Immortal Path? Earthly Immortal Path?

    Chapter 573: Chapter 521: Divine Immortal Path? Earthly Immortal Path?


    ¡°The path of cultivation consists of refining essence, refining qi, and refining spirit. These are but different methods of cultivation and none are superior to the others. Those who refine their essence, polish and temper their bodies, aiming for physical immortality; those who refine qi, harbor a vital breath within, merging their qi with the universe, aiming for ceaseless primordial qi; and those who refine the spirit concern themselves with forging the soul and nourishing the spirit, allowing it to leave the body unharmed, aiming for an immortal spirit. I humbly practice all three paths, aspiring for an indestructible body, infinite qi, and an evesting spirit. Once such a realm is reached, one is considered a true immortal, eternally existing in the world¡­¡±


    In the public lecture area of the Taoist Academy, a nine-zhang high tform stood in the center, Pei Xuanjing, d in a Taoist robe and holding a Sanbao Jade Ruyi in his hand, was elucidating his path of cultivation.


    Although the Taoist Academy¡¯s public lecture area housed several tforms, thergest one in the center was exclusively used by Pei Xuanjing.


    It wasn¡¯t that Pei Xuanjing prohibited anyone else from using it but that the instructors regarded listening to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s lectures as an honor, treating him with the respect of a disciple, not daring to share the same tform, demonstrating their admiration.


    At the time when Pei Xuanjing expressed his intentions of establishing more branches of the Taoist Academy, recruiting more principals for these branches, and the news rting to the instructors being spread, countless people flooded in hoping to receive Pei Xuanjing¡¯s favor and acquire the position of an instructor in the academy.


    Pei Xuanjing did not reject any of those who swarmed in. He announced to everyone that he would give public lectures in the Taoist Academy for a while, and all those who aspire to be instructors and branch principals were wee to partake in the lectures.


    Once Pei Xuanjing¡¯s lectures were over, they could write about their experiences and understandings during this period of listening to the Tao on the contribution ledger of the Academy. They would then be granted a varying number of contribution points based on what they had gained. Pei Xuanjing would proceed to choose the instructors from the people who had earned the highest contribution points, meaning the ones who gained the most from listening to the Tao.


    This was essentially an examination; Pei Xuanjing lectured, and the people took in his teachings, creating a thesis that they would then upload onto the cultivation method exchange tform built by Pei Xuanjing. He would then evaluate their gains, grading the points which would rece their grades, and then distribute them.


    Moreover, this method created a win-win situation for both parties as Pei Xuanjing could derive inspiration from theirprehension and insights, while they could earn contribution points in exchange for things they required, making it a scenario of killing two birds with one stone.


    ¡°However, there are quite a lot of peopleing this time, will the principal be able to cope?¡± Qingyang Zi expressed his doubts about the method proposed by Pei Xuanjing.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing confidently assured Qingyang Zi, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem at all; you just need to organize and disseminate the news.¡±


    He made no tall ims; aplishing this task was a simple matter for Pei Xuanjing.


    With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current prowess and realm, his spiritual power or mental strength reached a terrifying magnitude, far surpassing the top-tier inte servers of his previous world, functioning like a precise calctor that could promptly respond and assess upon receiving data.


    If it were any other Seventh Level Spiritual Realm experts, even those who specialize in refining spirits could only do so much but couldn¡¯t sustain it indefinitely. The consumption of mental strength eventually reached a peak and would be depleted, requiring time for recovery.


    However, for Pei Xuanjing, this wasn¡¯t a worry because his mental strength could be quickly restored. The belief and incense power that streamed in without intermission could continuously replenish his mental strength. As long as this belief and incense power did not cease, he did not have to worry about the possibility of mental strength depletion.


    For Pei Xuanjing, he only needed to divide a line of spiritual consciousness, nurtured by the elements of faith and incense power, to create a spiritual avatar dedicated to handling these matters.


    This was the foundational confidence Pei Xuanjing had when he initially proposed establishing more branches of the Taoist Academy. He could distribute countless spiritual consciousness, construct his sculpture in every branch of the academy, and nurture the spiritual consciousness with the power of faith and incense. This would aid everyone from the academy branches to exchange cultivation methods.


    In other words, he had effectively made himself a human server, with all of these divided consciousness functioning like base stations in the countless academy branches.


    If someone from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s previous life were to look upon this, they would be utterly dumbstruck. This was equivalent to Pei Xuanjing single-handedly establishing an inte throughout the Great Ming World, with him being its foundation, all processing systems and servers resident within him, with nobody able to rece him.


    ¡°Such a method, if one day all thends are enveloped within my spiritual consciousness and everything is interconnected, wouldn¡¯t this inte be a divine kingdom? But does this method belong to the Divine Immortal Path or the Earthly Immortal Path?¡±


    In the beginning, Pei Xuanjing only wanted to address the potential issue of cultivation method leakage and hadn¡¯t thought too much about it, merely devising solutions for the problems that arose.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    However, as his solutions umted and ovepped, creating the current scenario, it provided Pei Xuanjing a glimpse into an astonishing possibility.


    Legends have it that gods wield authority, build their own divine kingdoms, and are omniscient. Whenever and wherever their believers make sacrifices and call upon them, the gods can instantly shift their attention, providing salvation to the believers.


    Then there is the path of the Earth Immortal where the main body resides within one¡¯s cave heaven and blessednd, with the spirit freely traveling beyond, knowing the affairs of the world.


    From Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current actions, although not yet fully implemented, his vision naturally saw far into the future. If one day he was sessful, it seemed he would possess this magical power.


    Having made this discovery, Pei Xuanjing naturally wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. Although he had deduced that there are five categories at the Immortal Realm¡ªHeaven, Earth, Human, God, and Ghost¡ªnone of these gave a clear idea about advancement. At the moment, this discovery, while he couldn¡¯t determine whether it belongs to the Divine Immortal Path or the Earthly Immortal Path, was nheless a great revtion for him. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t miss out and would seize this opportunity to try it out, umting more experience for his future path to immortality.


    During this time, while refining Tao rhythm, Pei Xuanjing also pondered this n, assesses the feasibility of this n, trying to identify any potential ws or deficiencies.


    After all, this was different from the simtion of life where he had countless opportunities to try and err. A grand n like this, by definition, made failure not an option.


    <div>

 Chapter 574: 522: Concept of the Divine Kingdom, Blend of Kindness and Majesty

    Chapter 574: Chapter 522: Concept of the Divine Kingdom, Blend of Kindness and Majesty


    Pei Xuanjing was fully invested in making this n sessful. The reason wasn¡¯t only for gaining experience for ascending to the Immortal Realm in the future, but he thought there was a much more critical point.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He wondered if he could use these base points to connect, using the power of Incense Faith to construct a real Divine Kingdom?


    Since his current approach resembled the inte of his previous world, could he develop a second virtual world, constructing a genuine Divine Kingdom?


    Once such a Divine Kingdom was established, it would be like a new world for the martial artists of this world. They would enter it mentally, like surfing the inte in his previous life, and cultivate and exchange ideas in the Divine Kingdom.


    Of course, the benefits didn¡¯t end there. Suppose he could build a Divine Kingdom. In that case, it would signify that Pei Xuanjing had taken full control of the world, and he would be the true god in this world, possessing supreme authority. Provided this Divine Kingdom was not destroyed, would it mean that Pei Xuanjing could live forever?


    The conjectures might seem oundish, but they were not groundless. At least Pei Xuanjing thought it was a feasible method.


    Throughout ancient times, numerous powerhouses attempted various methods in search of the path to immortality, simr to the formation of those Cave Heavens and Blessed Lands. If those at the peak of cultivation in the Spirit Realm knew about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s idea, they would not mock him. Instead, they would be keen to follow, even crazily so.


    As Pei Xuanjing pondered his n, he preached to the powerful individuals there topete for the positions of instructors at his Taoist Academy branch.


    He had been preaching for over twenty days. ording to the promised three lectures, eachsting over a month, the first was almostplete. However, it was unclear how much these people gained during this period, excluding themselves.


    Initially, when the Taoist Academy in Tiandu was established, the instructors¡¯ realms varied, but none below par. Since these instructors gained a lot from the Academy over the years, the position was now highly sought after.<div>


    Therefore, when Pei Xuanjing intended to establish branches of the Taoist Academy and recruit instructors for these branches, the martial artist cultivators who confidently came forward were no pushovers. The weakest were in the Second-ss Martial Arts Realm and some powerful ones had already reached the Spirit Realm¡¯s Second Layer.


    Although Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t make any demands while recruiting instructors, the fiercepetition naturally eliminated a number of individuals. All those who remained were contenders. Even the weakest, stuck at Second-ss Martial Arts realm, excelled in some aspect. They either possessed extraordinarybat power or exceptionalprehension ability. In other words, no mediocrity remained.


    Despite this, even after so many individuals were eliminated through internalpetition, nearly 10,000 individuals qualified to listen to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s preaching, reflecting the intensity of thepetition.


    Pei Xuanjing calmly discussed his understanding and awareness of cultivation. Although he did not speak loudly, his words clearly reached everyone around him.


    It had been over twenty days. Pei Xuanjing started with simple topics and gradually moved to moreplex ones. Now he was discussing the cultivation methods at the peak of the Mortal Realm, i.e., the First-grade Martial Artist Realm.


    Fortunately, even the weakest among them were Second-ss Martial Artists. Although some found it challenging, they did understand. To them, it was, undoubtedly, an opportunity of a lifetime. Many Independent Practitioners might have fortuitously stepped into the Second-ss Martial Arts Realm, but their understanding of their Dao came from random bits and pieces and was not very profound. The things that Pei Xuanjing was talking about were like timely rain for them.


    ¡°So, there¡¯s so much to know about the First-ss Martial Arts Realm. I regret breaking through early and not having a solid foundation. I can only look forward to the Master¡¯s next lecture on the Spirit Realm cultivation method and see if there is any way to remedy it,¡± a cultivator in the Spirit Realm thought.


    They used to think that being in the Spirit Realm meant that cultivation methods from the Mortal Martial Details were no longer useful to them. Many wouldn¡¯t have considered listening seriously if they had not needed to obtain contribution points from grasping the essence of the preaching.


    However, they were startled when they listened. After hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s exposition on Mortal Martial details, they realized that although they had reached the Spirit Realm, it was merely due to chance; their understanding of many things was still iplete andcking.


    Therefore, even though they had reached the Spirit Realm, it wasn¡¯t necessarily beneficial. Their foundation was not robust enough. It might affect their future cultivation journey.


    This sudden fear quickly spread among many cultivators in the Spirit Realm. Even if they knew they might not have the chance to reach the peak of cultivation in the future, no one, due to an inherent instinct, would want to make the same mistakes knowing the problems with their foundations. They would rather attempt to fix the issues.


    Many people were now waiting for the next lecture. They hoped the Headmaster would give them guidance during his discussion of the initial practice methods of the Spirit Realm on how to strengthen their foundation.


    After all, the Headmaster was not just anyone. He was the well-known Pei Xuanjing, the only saint in the world, who was the one to resolve the age-old problem of fake grandmaster cultivators.


    Lecture by a Sixth Level powerhouse of the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm was a rare opportunity, even in the Sky Wastnd. Even the lectures given by these strong individuals in Sky Wastnd were mostly for their own disciples, and they would definitely not impart teachings to many people so generously.


    So, among those participating in thepetition to be instructors at the Taoist Academy, besides the powerhouses from the Daming World, there were also some cultivators who had returned from the Sky Wastnd hidden amongst them. Everyone had the idea to blend into the crowd. They wanted to take the opportunity to see what kind of tactics Pei Xuanjing was nning for the Taoist Academy, and if they could receive teachings from a powerhouse of the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, it would undoubtedly be a win-win situation.


    As for their presence, Pei Xuanjing had already anticipated it and was neither surprised nor repelled. Instead, he didn¡¯t deliberately investigate their identities and allowed them to hide.


    Nothing can be extreme. Pei Xuanjing has shown his majesty and dered his rules to everyone, so he also needed to show some attitude to tell them that he is not always against them. As long as they do not disturb the situation, he can tolerate their stay in the Daming World.

 Chapter 575: 523: Ensure Fairness as Much as Possible

    Chapter 575: Chapter 523: Ensure Fairness as Much as Possible


    ¡°I wonder how many people the dean is prepared to select from these individuals, and if there are any he particrly favors?¡± Qingyang Zi asked as he and Pei Xuanjing strolled leisurely around the Taoist Academy.


    As the deputy dean of the Taoist Academy, Qingyang Zi was actually the person in charge of managing the institution. Pei Xuanjing hardly concerned himself with these affairs, leaving many decisions and responsibilities to Qingyang Zi.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    For example, the construction of numerous branches of the Taoist Academy was a monumentallyplex task. Given the vast territory of the Great Ming Dynasty, brimming with numerous prefectures and counties, and the addition of territories outside the border, the infrastructure needed to be set up in many more areas.


    Currently, the Taoist Academy was short-staffed, making it practically impossible to build outposts in every town and city in one go.


    So, ording to his reasoning, they should start constructing branches in populous cities within various prefectures, and create an overall framework, then proceed with other matters.


    Regardless, he did require from Pei Xuanjing an estimate of the number of potential candidates, a number that would allow him to make necessary adjustments and ensure thepleteness of the n, minimizing unexpected urrences.


    In terms of favored individuals among the potential candidates, he needed to establish some connections early on, investigate their backgrounds, and consider their suitability.


    Pei Xuanjing responded with a smile: ¡°The number of sessful candidates depends not on me, but on them. As for favoring anyone, it¡¯s still too early to say.¡±


    He didn¡¯t particrly care how many individuals were selected this time, believing that it depended on the insights these people had gained.


    Pei Xuanjing always thought that waste was just a resource in the wrong ce. This was certainly true for the martial artists and cultivators who came to hear him speak; they might have ws in character, but for sure they were not ipetent people.<div>


    Therefore, as long as these individuals could show sufficient ability, he might not need to eliminate anyone. After all, there were many instructors and deans needed for the branches of the Taoist Academy he intended to build. Even if he took all the current candidates, it wouldn¡¯t feel excessive.


    As for whom he favored, given the huge number of people, gaining a deep understanding of everyone in a short period of time could be challenging for others, but not for Pei Xuanjing with his immense spiritual power. Even a cursory nce would give him some basic understanding of these candidates.


    He didn¡¯t give a direct answer for a simple reason: it was still early, and his opinions might strongly influence Qingyang Zi, potentially introducing bias into the selection ¨C something he wanted to avoid.


    Based on his status and influence, even if he did not express his preference explicitly, a slight change in his demeanor could spark many reactions. While Qingyang Zi might be able to remain impartial, the same could not be guaranteed for the people involved in the selection. They might veer off fair practices in an attempt to cater to his perceived preferences.


    ¡°The Dean¡¯s magnanimity is our luck,¡± said Qingyang Zi with a sigh once heprehended Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intention.


    While many people often demand fairness, most only desire to be the recipients of special preference. It is only when they cannot enjoy such privileges that they yearn for fairness.


    Such a stance adopted by Pei Xuanjing was highly beneficial for the selectors as well as Qingyang Zi.


    After all, if Pei Xuanjing were to break this impartiality, how then could Qingyang Zi, as the administrator, face his subordinates and demand them to maintain fairness?


    Pei Xuanjing chuckled, ¡°You make it sound more grandiose than it is. You¡¯re ttering me.¡±


    In his former life, he was an ordinary person who had missed out on opportunities because the selectors favored thepetitors. Now, as a selector himself, he strived to maintain a semnce of fairness, even if it might never be absolute.


    Qingyang Ziughed but did not refute, still believing that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s action was exemry.


    During their stroll, they suddenly noticed Pei Xuanjing¡¯s cheerful expression bing somber, a touch of anger creeping onto his face.


    ¡°Dean, what happened?¡± Qingyang Zi inquired.


    Pei Xuanjing had looked happy during their conversation, and the sudden shift in his mood suggested something had upset him.


    Given Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current status and disposition, he would normally shrug off many issues. So, it was apparent that whatever had upset him this time was no small matter, especially when he did not even bother to veil his anger.


    However, the frown that had appeared on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face disappeared after a moment. He resumed his bright smile,menting nonchntly: ¡°Pang Hong encountered some trouble. A disruption urred that required my spiritual consciousness to intervene.¡±


    As Pei Xuanjing¡¯s direct disciple and having a matchless master, Pang Hong might not be the best in this world, but he was quite safe since nobody dared to harm him easily.


    Nevertheless, Pei Xuanjing still cared a great deal about this disciple. He left some life-saving objects with Pang Hong, which could be triggered when he faced danger and it would summon Pei Xuanjing¡¯s spiritual consciousness.


    Hisss!<div>


    On hearing this, Qingyang Zi took a sharp intake of breath. Witnessing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s tranquil demeanor did not ease his anxiety, but instead aroused a sense of rm within him.


    He knew what Pang Hong had been up totely, and the fact that thetter faced danger that required Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intervention indicated a serious matter. Surely, it would cause a shockwave once the news broke out.


    It seemed like someone was in deep trouble!


    That was the first thought that crossed Qingyang Zi¡¯s mind.<div>


    After all, Pei Xuanjing, an unmatched cultivator of the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, had not intervened in any matter for many years. Now that he had, it was bound to cause a sensation.


    ¡­¡­


    Pang Hong stared coldly at the person standing in front of him. At this moment, he looked nothing like the coolyposed deputy chief of the Shenxiao Sect. His clothes were tattered, his hair disheveled, he clutched a divine sword in his hand, and a trickle of blood dripped down from the corner of his mouth.


    Master is busy; the disciple bears the burden.


    With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current status, he rarely interfered directly. Mostly, he left it to his disciples and subordinates to execute his decisions.


    When Pei Xuanjing announced the rule forbidding spiritual beings from harmingmoners and martial artists, the Shenxiao Sect and the strong organizations of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty were tasked with overseeing the enforcement of this rule.


    Not long ago, Pang Hong received news that some strong beings from the Sky Wastnd had ughtered martial artists in a forbidden, blessed ce in an attempt to seize treasures. So, he led a team to investigate.

 Chapter 576: 524: The Master’s Rules Must Be Followed

    Chapter 576: Chapter 524: The Master¡¯s Rules Must Be Followed


    ¡°What terrible luck!¡±


    This was the only thought in Zuo Qiuhanyan¡¯s heart.


    Zuo Qiuhanyan was born into a minor force of the Demonic Way in the Sky Wastnd. Eventually, the force he belonged to was wiped out by others, leaving him as the sole survivor.


    However, even though he escaped death, Zuo Qiuhanyan had no idea of avenging his people.


    After all, the Demonic Way is fundamentally different from the Righteous Path. The Demonic Way is inherently oppressive. Zuo Qiuhanyan was humiliated by others in his own force. If it hadn¡¯t been for his fear of the powerful people within the force, he would have escaped earlier.


    Now that his force had been destroyed, it felt more like a release from bondage. He was morefortable than ever before.


    Utilizing the skills he obtained while fleeing, Zuo Qiuhanyan became an average independent practitioner, mingling in the Demonic Way. Through hundreds of years of cultivation, he managed to fortuitously step into the Sixth Level of the Spirit Realm, cing him second only to those who had reached the Sixth Level. Although he couldn¡¯t act recklessly, his life was pretty decent as long as he didn¡¯t offend the strong. He could rule a region and indulge himself.


    However, fate is often unpredictable. Just a few years after finally working his way up, Zuo Qiuhanyan, who hadn¡¯t yet had the chance to enjoy himself, made enemies with a Righteous Path cultivator over a treasure.


    Although he defeated his enemy thanks to his superior skills, he still let his opponent escape.


    After the man escaped, he called upon the experts of his sect for revenge. Several Sixth Level Spirit Realm experts chased after Zuo Qiuhanyan. With no way out, he ended up in a desperate situation, unexpectedly returning to the legendary Ancestral Land by chance.<div>


    However, despite surviving once again, Zuo Qiuhanyan was in poor condition. He had been severely injured by multiple adversaries of the same realm, and his power was greatly reduced after returning to the ancestralnd and being rejected by its will. He could only muster less than one hundredth of his previous power, barely equivalent to thebat power of someone in the Second Layer of the Spirit Realm.


    Fortunately, the revival of Heaven and Earth didn¡¯tst long. Hisbat power at the Spirit Realm Second Layer still ranked him among the top. As long as he didn¡¯t encounter unbeatable opponents like Pei Xuanjing or giants like Xue Wuheng and Zhao Baiyang, ordinary martial artists were no match for him.


    During this time, Zuo Qiuhanyan had been focusing on healing his injuries. However, his injuries were indeed severe. If he wanted to recover quickly, he would need some rare spiritual medicine. Even though the ancestralnd had awakened and had brought forth countless spiritual medicines and rare treasures, it wasn¡¯t as if these were asmon as cabbages on a street. At least not for a stranger like him to easily find.


    Therefore, Zuo Qiuhanyan focused on Forbidden ces and Blessed Lands. With his power, there was hardly anyone who could resist him when he entered these ces. The Forbidden ces and Blessed Lands he entered were ownerless. He didn¡¯t even attempt to touch those that were forbidden and imed by major forces.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Are the lives of some martial artists so valuable that they are worth you doing this? Can their value exceed mine to the point where you have to confront me to death?¡± Zuo Qiuhanyan looked at Pang Hong coldly, his eyes filled with confusion and iprehension: ¡°You should know that in the Sky Wastnd, even the major Righteous Path sects wouldn¡¯t pick a fight with me over such matters.¡±


    He, who was born into the Demonic Way, acted ruthlessly and decisively. He killed without mercy those who dared to fight him.


    Although he had heard of the rulesid down by Pei Xuanjing, Zuo Qiuhanyan didn¡¯t take them too seriously. To Zuo Qiuhanyan, who had crawled his way up in the harsh Law of the Jungle in the Sky Wastnd, this was nothing. Those people were just asking for death.


    In his opinion, Pei Xuanjing, like those of the Righteous Path in the Sky Wastnd, was just trying to purchase people¡¯s affection and establish a good reputation. He would not actually take action. As long as he didn¡¯t antagonize the Taoist School and didn¡¯t intentionally provoke them, they wouldn¡¯t bother him.


    But what Zuo Qiuhanyan didn¡¯t expect was that these people were actually serious. The moment he had finished plundering from a Forbidden ce and stepped out, he was ambushed.


    ¡°Regardless of how things work in the Sky Wastnd, in this world, since my master has set the rules, you all can onlyply. Those who willfully reject wisdom will inevitably face punishment.¡± Pang Hong¡¯s stance was resolute.


    Zuo Qiuhanyan was not the first person Pang Hong had met from the Sky Wastnd who, even after hearing about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s rules, dared to ignore them. Each had their own justification, each had their own backing.


    However, Pang Hong was decisive. No matter what thoughts or reasons you have, if you defy the rules set by our master, you will have to pay the price.


    Those in the past who did not measure up were captured by Pang Hong. The unforgivable ones were immediately executed by Pang Hong on the spot ¨C his attitude would not waver even slightly.


    ¡°A mere cultivator at the Spirit Realm Second Layer, had you not been sheltered by Pei Xuanjing behind you, you wouldn¡¯t even have the right to speak on equal terms with me.¡± Zuo Qiuhanyan said disdainfully.


    As a practitioner at the Spirit Realm Sixth Level, even in the Sky Wastnd where the strong abound, he considered himself a formidable elite. In his eyes, a cultivator at the Spirit Realm Second Layer was only slightly stronger than an ant.


    What he was wary of was the peerless Pei Xuanjing, who had reached the Seventh Level of the Spirit Realm Sixth Level, the national mentor of the Great Ming, the head of the Shenxiao Sect, and the leader of the Taoist schools.


    Were it not for him, the present Pang Hong would have no right to speak on equal terms with him, even though he had not yet regained his peak strength.


    The two shed after a disagreement.


    At this moment, although Zuo Qiuhanyan had not yet fully recovered to the peak level, he didn¡¯t think Pang Hong was worth mentioning at all. He was confident he could suppress him with a flip of his hand, even if Pang Hong potentially had some ace up his sleeve left by the peerless power, Pei Xuanjing.<div>


    Unfortunately, for him, Pang Hong¡¯sbat power far exceeded his expectations.


    As the only direct disciple of the peerless Pei Xuanjing, the training that Pang Hong received was far beyond his imagination. Apart from cultivating Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Mysterious Skill, Pang Hong had also received inheritance from a Blessed Land in a Forbidden ce. Later, he received the genuine inheritance from the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s Forbidden ce. Any of these would be an unattainable inheritance to many, but all of these were gifted to Pang Hong for his cultivation.


    One could say that although Pang Hong was only at the Spirit Realm Second Layer, his actualbat power was much more. He might not even lose if he were to challenge a cultivator at the Spirit Realm Third Level.


    More importantly, he was holding the Shenxiao Sword. This divine sword was initially forged by Pei Xuanjing from Purple Lightning Divine Gold and the spear from Ying Zhong of the Great River old country, alloyed with countless Mysterious Iron and crafted as a cooperative effort by the masters at Tiangong Workshop.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om<div>


    Originally, this divine sword was cast for Pei Xuanjing himself. But after it was sessfully forged, he had already broken through to the Seventh Level of the Spirit Realm, and thereby, had learned how to forge divine weapons using the Power of Incense Fire. So, he gave up this divine sword, temporarily bestowing it on Pang Hong, his sect¡¯s head, as his personal sword.


    It could be said that now, with the Shenxiao Sword in his hand, Pang Hong was an unparalleled warrior who even had the ability to fight a cultivator at the Fourth Level of the Spirit Realm. This was the reason why Pei Xuanjing was confident in assigning Pang Hong to deal with the matter.


    Before he met Zuo Qiuhanyan, many had already fallen to his sword, including a cultivator at the Fourth Level of the Spirit Realm. So, this was the reason why Pang Hong dared to confront Zuo Qiuhanyan in the first ce.


    Of course, Pang Hong could never have imagined that the man before him was not only a Fifth Level practitioner, but also a peak cultivator at the Sixth Level of the Spirit Realm.

 Chapter 577: 525: The Ruthlessness of Zuo Qiuhanyan

    Chapter 577: Chapter 525: The Ruthlessness of Zuo Qiuhanyan


    Boom!


    A terrifying aura surged upwards. Scary momentum burst out from Zuo Qiuhanyan¡¯s body, his purple Primordial Qi circting around him, stirring up the endlessly surging Heaven and Earth Essence Qi.


    Although his injuries hadn¡¯t fully healed yet, the treasures he had continually plundered from the Forbidden ce had allowed his injuries to recover rapidly and restore most of his strength.


    He suddenly swung a fist, and a boiling Primordial Qi up surged towards the sky, generating an enormous torrent of fist energy, as heavy as Mount Tai, submerging Pang Hong beneath it.


    Seeing Zuo Qiuhanyan¡¯s ferocious attack, Pang Hong was shocked by the strength his opponent exhibited, contrary to the previous information he had obtained.


    However, Pang Hong showed no fear. The Shenxiao Sword in his hand hummed softly, drawn in an instant.


    Sword Drawing Skill!


    This swordsmanship, once relied upon by Pei Xuanjing to dominate the world and killing countless experts, once again resurfaced. As Pei Xuanjing¡¯s direct disciple, Pang Hong¡¯s disy of the Sword Drawing Skill was already 60 to 70 percent as powerful as Pei¡¯s was at the same Realm.


    But don¡¯t assume that Pang Hong¡¯s Sword Drawing Skill is weak as it only has 60 to 70 percent of the power of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s swordsmanship in the same realm. That¡¯s not the case.


    Pei Xuanjing was known for cultivating Essence, Qi and Spirit all together. His profound cultivation foundation was far out of reach for many. That very fact that Pang Hong could use this move with such power would shock the world when word got out, proiming that Pei Xuanjing indeed had a worthy sessor.<div>


    ng!


    The Shenxiao Sword was unsheathed.


    Grasp the sword, draw the sword, unsheathe the sword, swing the sword, all actions are as smooth as flowing water, without the slightest pause!


    An dazzling ray of sword light shed. Almost at the instant of unsheathing, an extremely violent sword intent permeated outward.


    The might of this sword, seems like it can split the sky and sever the earth.


    The chilly sword light, coupled with this explosive sword intent, sliced through space itself, cutting off that wild torrent of fist energy.


    Pang Hong¡¯s sword intent differed from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s imposing aura. It was rather filled with his own style, as violent as a thunder god in the sky.


    When the Sword Drawing Skill was in Pang Hong¡¯s hands, it did not follow the same path of extreme speed that Pei Xuanjing used, but was instead filled with a sense of violence and destruction.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Boom!


    The resulting fluctuations from their sh caused the earth to shake for miles around. If the cultivators in the area hadn¡¯t been evacuated earlier, just this aftermath alone would have caused numerous casualties.


    A hint of ruthlessness shed in Zuo Qiuhanyan¡¯s eyes. Initially, he only intended to suppress and defeat Pang Hong while still wary of Pei Xuanjing. But after their exchange, he knew that he must kill Pang Hong today, leaving no chance for him to survive.


    The Pang Hong before him only had the Cultivation at the Spirit Realm Second Layer, but hisbat power was already so strong. If his strength were to break through, Zuo Qiuhanyan was worried that he might not be able to defeat him even if he had fully restored his strength.


    ¡°I absolutely can¡¯t afford to leave such a powerful opponent alive. I must obliterate him, otherwise, he will be a major threat in the future.¡± Zuo Qiuhanyan made up his mind.


    Having lived hundreds of years, and having grown up in the Sky Wastnd, Zuo Qiuhanyan had seen countless prodigies like Pang Hong. He knew full well that such prodigies would never easily ept defeat.


    If today he simply defeated Pang Hong, that defeat would forever remain in Pang Hong¡¯s memory. Zuo Qiuhanyan would himself be the force pushing Pang Hong forward, a stepping stone in Pang Hong¡¯s path that he would incessantly seek to ovee.


    If Pang Hong were an ordinary person, so be it. But unfortunately, Pang Hong was no ordinary person. He had an invincible master, and under his master¡¯s tutge, Pang Hong was bound to be Zuo Qiuhanyan¡¯s deadly enemy.


    Zuo Qiuhanyan¡¯s face darkened, his murderous intent deepening. He no longer held back and unleashed his full power.


    A rolling Demonic Energy gushed out, carrying with it an aura that could extinguish everything. The surrounding flowers and trees instantly turned yellow upon being engulfed by this Demonic Energy, with life rapidly draining away.


    Boom!<div>


    Another terrifying punch wasunched, the Demonic Energy raging, causing the Ghost God to weep as darkness enveloped everything.


    Pang Hong, feeling the other party¡¯s killing intent, also focused his attention, his Shenxiao Sword slowly moving.


    The previous exchange had already made him realize the terror of this Demonic Way expert he was facing. The other party¡¯s strength far exceeded Pang Hong¡¯s initial estimation. The other party was definitely not an ordinary Fifth Order expert, but at least at the Spirit Realm¡¯s Fifth Level, maybe even the Sixth Level.


    First move¡¤Nine Luminaries.<div>


    Even if demonic energy permeated several miles around, it could not obstruct the starlight. Countless starlights could be clearly seen piercing the encirclement of Demonic Energy and scattering over Pang Hong.


    ¡°sh!¡±


    Pang Hong¡¯s eyes are filled with warfare, the Shenxiao Sword swung out, numerous thunderous sts followed by starlight shining, a sword swung out, seemed like a starry river bursting out.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Zuo Qiuhanyan, also raging,unched a massive punch.


    Boom!


    The sword light collided with the giant fist mark, like a volcano erupting, the earth and heavens went silent for an instant, the ground shook, and sand and stones flew around with the two of them at the center of the collision.


    ¡­


    ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡±


    Pang Hong was sent flying backward, coughing up blood, which sprayed across the sky. His clothes were ragged and soaked with blood, his hair was messy and scattered, he was indeed in a sorry state.


    His eyes held a touch of sorrow. The opponent was indeed much stronger than him. Even if he had the divine Shenxiao Sword in hand and executed his master¡¯s supreme sword technique, he was still not the opponent¡¯s match.


    With the smoke dispersing, Zuo Qiuhanyan also emerged, still looking the same as before, evidently the intense aftermath of the battle hadn¡¯t affected him at all.


    ¡°What a pity. You were supposed to be a rising star. But you insisted on seeking death. Don¡¯t me me, you should me your master!¡± Zuo Qiuhanyan¡¯s icy cold face, his eyes filled with murderous intent, he coldly said.<div>


    Being a practitioner in the Demonic Way, he certainly had nothing in killing decisively. Having decided to kill, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate, even if his opponent had a seventh-level powerhouse in the spiritual realm as his backer.


    If he had had some hesitation at the beginning, it had nowpletely disappeared. From the moment Pang Hong appeared before him, there was no room forpromise between him, Pang Hong, and Pei Xuanjing who stood behind Pang Hong.


    He convinced himself that killing one as a warning to others and being one of the first to break the opponents¡¯ rules, if the opponent wanted to enforce these rules, was the only reason he was still alive, otherwise, how could Pei Xuanjing enforce his rules and implement his will.


    Therefore, the only path he had in front of him was to kill Pang Hong, flee away, and hide himself.


    Until either he reached the Seventh Level of the Spirit Realm to be capable of self-preservation, or the other forces in Sky Wastnd returned to divert Pei Xuanjing¡¯s attention, could he reveal himself to the world again.

 Chapter 578: 526: Suppress by Turning Over the Hand

    Chapter 578: Chapter 526: Suppress by Turning Over the Handn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Once he had made up his mind, Zuo Qiuhanyan didn¡¯t give Pang Hong a chance to speak. He stepped forward, surrounded by rolling demonic energy, andunched a punch aimed to kill Pang Hong on the spot.


    Boom!


    A hint of surprise shed through Zuo Qiuhanyan¡¯s eyes, his punch had been blocked.


    The one who blocked it was not Pang Hong, but something at Pang Hong¡¯s chest.


    Hums¡­


    A jade talisman flew out from Pang Hong¡¯s chest, emitting a warm and colourful light. After blocking Zuo Qiuhanyan¡¯s punch, the light began to spread, gradually transforming into the figure of a young Taoist in a dark brown robe.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing!¡±


    Although he had never met Pei Xuanjing, when Zuo Qiuhanyan saw the figure of this Taoist, he instantly recognized his identity.


    ¡°A cultivator of the Demonic Way at the Sixth Level of the Spirit Realm, no wonder it activated this contingency I left behind,¡± Pei Xuanjing said self-absorbedly, not responding directly.


    His gaze swept over Zuo Qiuhanyan, instantly assessing his strength.<div>


    With the Shenxiao sword in hand, Pang Hong might have a chance of winning even against cultivators at the Fourth Level of the Spirit Realm, but facing a cultivator at the Sixth Level, even if they were injured, was more than Pang Hong could handle.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯m useless,¡± Pang Hong saw Pei Xuanjing¡¯s figure appear and promptly bowed in apology.


    Pei Xuanjing waved his hand nonchntly, ¡°You¡¯ve done well enough. The opponent is indeed beyond your level. Losing this time is nothing. You just need to focus on training in the future.¡±


    A cultivator of the Demonic Way at the Sixth Level of the Spirit Realm has undoubtedly cultivated for hundreds of years. The opponent¡¯s battle experience and cultivated skills are not something Pang Hong can match.


    ¡°Yes, Master, I understand. I will train hard in the future,¡± Pang Hong said solemnly.


    After all, he was less than sixty years old. Losing to this opponent was expected. If he had won, it would have been a real surprise.


    Therefore, although he had lost to this powerful practitioner of the Demonic Way this time, it didn¡¯t affect Pang Hong¡¯s state of mind too much.


    After advising his disciple, Pei Xuanjing finally turned his gaze upon Zuo Qiuhanyan, ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can suppress me by just projecting an avatar?¡± There was a hint of anger in Zuo Qiuhanyan¡¯s eyes.


    Admittedly, he was genuinely fearful when Pei Xuanjing¡¯s avatar first appeared, and the thought of retreating did cross his mind. But hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s grandiose ims, he felt belittled.


    A cultivator at the Sixth Level of the Spirit Realm, although not among the top in Sky Wastnd, was still a formidable presence. Faced with such a cultivator who is just a step away from the sixth rank, even major powers would hesitate to provoke. After all, if they failed to suppress or kill the opponent, a breakthrough to the Seventh Level of the Spirit Realm would inevitably bring great troubles.


    Now that Pei Xuanjing was taking him lightly, how could Zuo Qiuhanyan not feel a surge of anger?


    If the opponent hade in person, he would have fled without a second thought. But this mere avatar projected by the opponent, dismissing him so lightly, was utterly infuriating.


    ¡°Hehe, it seems that you are an independent practitioner, not from a major power,¡± Pei Xuanjing said cidly, not at all bothered by Zuo Qiuhanyan¡¯s words.


    Zuo Qiuhanyan felt a dig of anxiety when Pei Xuanjing revealed his background so nonchntly. He asked tersely, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Hehe,¡± Pei Xuanjing just chuckled, not intending to exin.


    It¡¯s quite simple, really. As the restoration of Heaven and Earth lengthened, more and more individuals from the Sky Wastnd arrived in the Daming World, and the Sky Mechanism Pavilion had long nted their hidden hands in the Daming World.


    While the people of the Sky Mechanism Pavilion had not yet made a move, they still had a clear understanding of all the details about powerful figures like Pei Xuanjing, without any inuracies.


    Nowadays, although Pei Xuanjing had not yet had too much interaction with the various forces of Sky Wastnd, there was no doubt that information about his background was already known to these forces.<div>


    If the person in front of him came from one of these forces, he would naturally be aware of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s external incarnation divine abilities disyed when he killed the Howling Moon Gray Wolf from the Demon Race outside the border, and would also know that even though Pei Xuanjing was just an avatar, he still possessed extraordinary strength.


    But the fact that the person did not know, meant without a doubt that hecked backing.


    ¡°¡­¡± Zuo Qiuhanyan fell silent, bing even more bewildered by what the other was implying.


    He wasn¡¯t sure how the other party was able to tell that he was alone, but he did understand that under these circumstances, the other party wouldn¡¯t have any reservations in dealing with him.<div>


    However, before Zuo Qiuhanyan could think any further, he could see Pei Xuanjing had already made a move.


    Boom!


    Infinite Heaven and Earth Essence Qi exploded, with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s avatar as the center, it seemed like a vortex absorbing boundless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi. As the Essence Qi converged, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s avatar gradually became more solid.


    Pei Xuanjing stood proudly in mid-air, his aura growing stronger and stronger, causing the skies within dozens of miles around him to change color. The sea of clouds churned, air currents rolled, and muffled thunder rumbled in the distance.


    His overwhelming aura was as vast as the boundless sky, bing the only existence between Heaven and Earth.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s dominance was fully disyed. The previously evident Taoist demeanor had faded, reced by the aura of a sovereign, full of majesty. Heaven and Earth Essence Qi swirled around him like huge waves, circling his body and causing air currents to roll wherever he moved.


    The next moment, Pei Xuanjing slowly lifted his hands, turning his fingers into palms. Countless strands of electricity gathered in the center of his palms, emitting a terrifying aura. The lightning in his palms transformed into two purple-green thunder dragons, their roaring echoing throughout the skies, apanied by wind and thunder, their momentum was majestic.


    Roar!


    In an instant, he pped out with both his palms, and countless strands of lightning turned into two purple-green thunder dragons, charging forward. Their roaring echoed through the heavens, apanied by wind and thunder, disying a grandeur that could not be ignored.


    As these purple-green thunder dragons roared across the sky, causing continuous bursts of thunder. They struck upwards, towards the clouds, and wherever they passed, a wave of energy swept across, carrying an annihting aura that seemed to want to destroy everything.


    Wherever the two purple-green thunder dragons passed, space quaked, and countless explosive sounds echoed continuously, leaving only countless afterimages and distorted space.


    This was the Shenxiao Thunder Palm. Pei Xuanjing had once again analyzed and improved this technique, now it could be called the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder Palm.


    ¡°This!¡±<div>


    Zuo Qiuhanyan felt a chill down to his marrow the moment Pei Xuanjing made his move.


    As a powerful practitioner who had been immersed in the Demonic Way for hundreds of years, he had survived through countless life and death situations and possesses an instinctual reaction when facing a massive threat.


    At this moment, facing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s palm strike, he felt the threat of death.


    Zuo Qiuhanyan couldn¡¯t afford to hold back any longer, nor think about his injuries that had not yet fully healed. He violently stimted all his strength, not daring to hold anything back.


    Because he was clear, if he couldn¡¯t withstand this strike, he might not have a future anymore.

 Chapter 579: 527: Qingyang Zi’s Shock

    Chapter 579: Chapter 527: Qingyang Zi¡¯s Shock


    Zuo Qiuhanyan once had countless thoughts, pondering over how Pei Xuanjing dared to confront him like that through an avatar, it must be due to absolute confidence. He had made various predictions.


    But what he never expected was Pei Xuanjing striking with the force of thunder, putting him on the brink of life and death in an instant, forcing him to fight desperately for his survival.


    Boom!


    Zuo Qiuhanyan¡¯s body erupted violently, putting forth all his strength. His demonic energy surged wildly, releasing a terrifying momentum to confront the approaching Thunder Dragon, hoping to resist this attack.


    Regrettably, all resistance is meaningless in the face of absolute power.


    Even though Zuo Qiuhanyan had exerted all his strength, disying unprecedented power and, disregarding the risk to his foundation, even using the burst spell of the Demonic Way, it was all in vain.


    Boom!


    Endless lightning swallowed Zuo Qiuhanyan whole. His entire figure disappeared in the midst of the lightning, unable to even let out a scream before turning into flying ash.


    ¡­


    The gap between the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm and the Spirit Realm Sixth Level is unimaginable. If a Sixth-Level Spirit Realm expert does not have top-tier Divine weapon treasures, facing Seventh Level experts would be difficult to resist.<div>


    Moreover, because Pei Xuanjing was cultivating the method of External Incarnation stemming from his flesh and blood, even though his current form is merely an Avatar, thebat power this Avatar held far exceeded Zuo Qiuhanyan¡¯s imagination.


    To put it simply, even though Pei Xuanjing only appeared as an Avatar, his strength could suppress even ordinary experts of the Seventh Level of the Spirit Realm, let alone Zuo Qiuhanyan, who was unarmed and hadn¡¯t yet recovered his strength?


    ¡°Master¡¯s divine might!¡± Pang Hong joyously eximed to Pei Xuanjing.


    For Pei Xuanjing to effortlessly kill Zuo Qiuhanyan, a Sixth-Level Spirit Realm practitioner, did not surprise Pang Hong at all. In his heart, his master was an invincible existence, capable of easily suppressing any enemy, so it was only natural for his master to suppress even an enemy he himself found challenging.


    ¡°When did you learn to tter?¡± Pei Xuanjingughed as he asked him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Pang Hong shook his head: ¡°I am merely expressing sincere praise without any exaggeration.¡±


    A Sixth-Level Cultivator in the Sky Wastnd is considered a powerful existence. Even if the ancient forces of the future Sky Wastnd return, these Sixth-Level great cultivators are still pirs of all sides. Yet, one was effortlessly suppressed by his master¡¯s avatar, showing that his master¡¯s realm has reached an unimaginably profound level.


    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Pei Xuanjing chuckled, refraining from furtherment. He turned to Pang Hong and said, ¡°Now that is settled, you should first go back and heal!¡±


    After all, a Cultivator at the Second Layer of the Spirit Realmpeting against a Sixth-Level strongman, even if thetter was injured and could only wield the strength of the Fifth Level, Pang Hong, with the aid of the Shenxiao Sword, was still severely injured, almost devoid of fighting strength. If it were not for the appearance of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Avatar, he would have died for sure.


    However, this time the injury did not cause harm to Pang Hong¡¯s foundation, so Pei Xuanjing did not contemte on helping him heal since there is an opportunity for him to have some realization in the process of healing himself.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Pang Hong responded.


    ¡°Alright, I still have some matters to handle at the Taoist Academy, I won¡¯t chat further. Once you get back to Tiandu, you cane to the academy to see me¡­¡±


    Havingpleted his words, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s avatar dissipated, turning back into a warm jade charm in Pang Hong¡¯s hand.


    But it was clear to see, the previously wless jade charm now had an irreparable crack in it.


    ¡°Sigh, I squandered my once chance at survival.¡± Said Pang Hong, looking at the location where Zuo Qiuhanyan had perished.


    The jade charm avatar safeguard was a lifesaving item that Pei Xuanjing had specifically crafted for him, it can summon the Avatar of Pei Xuanjing. It was also an experimental product by Pei Xuanjing when studying the method of Divine Kingdom Descent.


    But this jade charm was Pei Xuanjing¡¯s early attempt at crafting, with limited number of uses. Approximately three times, now one had already been uselessly wasted which made it inevitable that this made Pang Hong ache.


    ¡­¡­<div>


    ¡°It seems the Headmaster has taken care of everything?¡± Qingyang Zi, looking at the smiling Pei Xuanjing, asked tentatively.


    However, as he spoke, he himself felt that it was unlikely. After all, it had not even been the time span of a single stick of incense from when Pei Xuanjing had started to be angry, how could things have been managed so quickly?


    Though evidently, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s response shocked him.


    ¡°While dealing with the vitors, Pang Hong encountered a troublesome adversary, a sixth-level cultivator of the Demonic Way, and almost lost his life. Fortunately, he was able to activate the item I left for him, summoning my Avatar which killed the adversary and saved his life.¡± Pei Xuanjing said indifferently.<div>


    His tone was quite calm, as if killing a sixth-level cultivator of the Spirit Realm was as normal as suppressing an average sixth-grade martial artist, without any special significance.


    However, such an indifferent tone came as a great shock to Qingyang Zi, it was so shocking that waves surged in his heart.


    A sixth-level powerhouse was so easily killed.


    This made it almost impossible for Qingyang Zi to imagine how strong Pei Xuanjing was now.


    One should know that he himself was only at the third level of the Spirit Realm, and only with the guidance and promotion of Pei Xuanjing in the Taoist Academy in recent years did he have this level of cultivation.


    But even so, the sixth level of the Spirit Realm was still an almost unimaginable powerhouse for Qingyang Zi, and he did not know how many more years it would take for him to reach the sixth level of the Spirit Realm.


    And yet, such a powerful person was easily crushed by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s avatar in no more than the time it took for a stick of incense to burn, so shocking Qingyang Zi that he was at a loss for words.


    This was a matter of profound fear, although he doesn¡¯t know how far Pang Hong¡¯s location was from the Taoist Academy, but it definitely wasn¡¯t close. After all, with Pei Xuanjing holding fort at Tiandu, only a fool would dare to approach Tiandu easily.


    Yet, in an instant, Pei Xuanjing was able to descend through an avatar and still possess the power to suppress a sixth-level cultivator of the Spirit Realm, which was quite terrifying.


    In other words, if conditions allowed, Pei Xuanjing could, through this avatar method, descend anywhere at any time and suppress the enemy if he so wished.


    One must know that the former Pei Xuanjing, though terrifying, was after all a single person and even if he walked around the world through his avatar, there were traces to be found. But now, if he could really descend anywhere with an avatar at any time, it would probably make many people restless.


    Seeing the expression on Qingyang Zi¡¯s face, Pei Xuanjing quickly figured out the other¡¯s thoughts. However, he did not exin that descending now required his personally crafted jade charm as a guide.


    Moreover, ording to his n of operation, once countless Taoist Academy branches are established in the future, then by using the statues erected at those branch academies and drawing upon the Power of Incense and Faith, it might not be impossible to achieve this.<div>

 Chapter 580: 528

    Chapter 580: 528


    ¡°A powerhouse at the sixth level of the Spirit Realm has fallen just like that.¡± Wang Changqing¡¯s face changed slightly as he looked at the message in his hand.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing, such a terrifying presence!¡± There was an indelible look of horror on Yang Yongxiu¡¯s face. Despair filled his eyes. ¡°Is a seventh-level Spirit Realm powerhouse this powerful? I heard he merely used an incarnation to suppress and kill a sixth-level Spirit Realm powerhouse.¡±


    Sometimes the closer one gets to the other, the more terrifying they seem.


    Before, Yang Yongxiu only knew that Pei Xuanjing was very powerful. However, with his increasing strength and deeper understanding of Spirit Realm cultivators, he began to understand the true terror of Pei Xuanjing.


    Reaching the nine realms of Spirit is like ascending to heaven with every step. Only when one steps into the Spirit Realm do they understand how difficult it is to advance further and how each increase in realm represents a substantial increase in strength.


    For Yang Yongxiu, who is currently only at the second level of the Spirit Realm, a fifth-order, fourth-level Spirit Realm powerhouse is already an extremely formidable existence that he can hardly oppose. Meanwhile, a sixth-level Spirit Realm powerhouse is unimaginably powerful.


    Yet such an insurmountable powerhouse in Yang Yongxiu¡¯s eyes was suppressed and killed by an incarnation of Pei Xuanjing. How terrifying this is!


    ¡°It isn¡¯t as simple as that,¡± Wang Changqing said solemnly. ¡°While seventh-level Spirit Realm powerhouses are indeed terrifying, they shouldn¡¯t be able to suppress a sixth-level Spirit Realm powerhouse with just an incarnation. The fact that Pei Xuanjing can do this indicates that his strength far surpasses that of an ordinary seventh-level Spirit Realm powerhouse.¡±


    The Hell Demon Sect is a top-tier force in the Sky Wastnd. Being a sixth-level Spirit Realm powerhouse of the Hell Demon Sect, Wang Changqing himself had experienced seventh-level Spirit Realm powerhouses. However, none of the seventh-level Spirit Realm powerhouses within his sect could match Pei Xuanjing.


    Indeed, Pei Xuanjing alone possessed the technique of external incarnation, and this skill made him an entity that many powerful beings could only look up to.<div>


    It is known that most seventh-level Spirit Realm powerhouses have the ability to separate incarnations, but few ever do. This is because the power of their incarnations is often less than a thousandth of their original body¡¯s. Their incarnations are hardly useful except in special circumstances.


    Yet Pei Xuanjing¡¯s incarnation was able to easily suppress a sixth-level Spirit Realm great cultivator despite being so far away and having arrived so rapidly, demonstrating the terrifying nature of his capabilities.


    Yang Yongxiu remained silent, his understanding of the terror of Pei Xuanjing intensifying.


    ¡­


    ¡°Having not seen each other in nearly a decade, I initially thought I had made significant strides, butparing myself to Brother Pei, not only has the gap not been closed, but it seems to have widened several times.¡± Zhao Baiyang was also shocked upon hearing the news.


    After consolidating all the martial studies of the Mire Sect and the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, his skills have be moreplete. After several years of seclusion, his strength has also seen rapid growth.


    Nevertheless, he admitted that if he were to face off against a sixth-level Spirit Realm great cultivator, he could, at best, barely escape with his life, and there was absolutely no chance for him to suppress his opponent.


    However, Pei Xuanjing was currently able to suppress a sixth-level Spirit Realm cultivator with just an incarnation from millions of miles away. How terrifying is his power!


    This is enough to show that although he himself has progressed rapidly in the past decade, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s cultivation progress is even faster, and his strength is growing even more rapidly.


    ¡°It seems that I need to work harder. Being in the same era as such a powerhouse is both a blessing and a curse,¡± Zhao Baiyang sighed.


    The restoration of Heaven and Earth would reach its peak in thirty years. It was also then that the old forces from the Sky Wastnd could return. This news had long since widely spread, reaching the ears of everyone.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Thirty years, half a 60-year cycle, might seem long to ordinary people or some martial artists. But for these cultivators who have entered the Spirit Realm, it is merely a flick of the fingers.


    Zhao Baiyang knew that in thirty years, an unimaginable future world would emerge. His own league of outside forces would then face massive waves. Whether they could carve out a ce for themselves in this grand age depended on this moment.


    Because even though he had not had extensive contact with these old powers yet, from what he knew about them, he recognized that these forces were definitely not kindly. Despite their attitudes, it all boiled down to strength in the end. Without sufficient strength, one wouldn¡¯t even have the right to speak in front of these forces.


    Moreover, Zhao Baiyang, seeing Pei Xuanjing as a Taoist friend and being shocked by his strength, wasn¡¯t discouraged at all. Instead, he felt his determination reignite, aspiring to reach the pinnacle and stand on the same level as Pei Xuanjing once again.


    The same was true for others who were of the same caliber as Pei Xuanjing, such as Zhao Baiyang of the Outsider Alliance, Taoist Qingxu of the True Martial Sect, Old Heavenly Master of Dragon Tiger Mountain, Prince of Xiang Zhu Yousong of the Great Ming Royal Family, several elders of the n Alliance, several notable monks in the Buddhism School, Zi Tianxiong of the Heavenly King¡¯s Pavilion, Tie Qianshan of the Tie Sect¡­


    All these noteworthy figures in the world, who were once on par with Pei Xuanjing, naturally wouldn¡¯t be content to be overshadowed by his brilliance. They were also all shocked by this action of Pei Xuanjing, dropping their current affairs to go into seclusion again, hoping to seize the final opportunity in the next thirty years to make strenuous efforts to increase their cultivation, to secure enough say in theing grand age.


    Even Xue Wuheng, the Demon Cult master who had been persistently hunting down Wang Changqing and Yang Yongxiu, reduced his attention on the two of them and focused more on his cultivation.


    After all,pared to hunting the two of them, Xue Wuheng was very clear that his own strength is the most reliable thing in this world. If he could hunt the two of them down now, there will be nothing to those defeated and insignificant ones once his strength reached a higher level.<div>


    For Xue Wuheng, his real enemies were not these people, but the demonic forces that would descend in thirty years. If he didn¡¯t have enough strength to resist them, killing these people now would be pointless. The final result awaiting him when those people descend in the future would still be death.


    It can be said that the impact of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s action this time was enormous. Firstly, he killed a sixth-level Spirit Realm great cultivator of the Demonic Cult. Such a domineering and decisive action served as an effective deterrent, teaching those returning from the Sky Wastnd how they should behave.


    But whether they hold discontent and resentment in their hearts or not, they don¡¯t have the qualifications to defy Pei Xuanjing¡¯s rules in the face of the currently invincible Pei Xuanjing¡ªat least not for now. Therefore, they can only silentlyy low for now.


    The powerhouses from all over the Daming World had no choice but toy low under Pei Xuanjing¡¯s overpowering prowess.<div>


    In fact, the world was peaceful for a while as almost all powerhouses at the Spirit Realm were seizing the time to cultivate; nobody stirred up waves anymore.

 Chapter 581 - 529: I Hope We Will Not Become Enemies

    Chapter 581: Chapter 529: I Hope We Will Not Be Enemies


    ¡°Finally, the world has calmed down ¡­¡± Bai Xiaosheng looked at the item in his hand, a coldness ying around his lips.


    Indeed, in this world, what people fear most is the strong. Only by showing enough strength can one make the world obey.


    ¡°But, you used your personal strength to suppress the world and protect these ordinary people and martial artists, giving them a chance to breathe. What will you do if the dayes when you can no longer suppress the world?¡± Bai Xiaosheng gazed into the distance, a few threads of worry surfacing in his deep eyes.


    The thunderous suppression of Pei Xuanjing this time had indeed shaken all the cultivators in the world¡ªthey dared not look down upon Pei Xuanjing¡¯s rules any longer and started to restrain themselves, not daring to make a move against ordinary people and martial artists.


    But the truth was that they did not truly ept these rules¡ªthey merely feared Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength and authority. They did not have sufficient power to resist Pei Xuanjing, and had no choice but to obey. This was a submission to strength, but not a willing submission.


    So what about the future? What about when the ancient powers of the Sky Wastnd return, countless cultivators at the seventh, eighth, and even ninth levels of the Spirit Realm appear? Will Pei Xuanjing be able to continue suppressing these people and enforcing his rules?


    ¡°That, I¡¯m afraid, won¡¯t be easy,¡± Wu Shijiu¡¯s voice sounded from behind Bai Xiaosheng.


    Wu Shijiu, also known as the mysterious Mr. Wu.


    He had also heard about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s idea, but he couldn¡¯t describe his feelings towards it.


    When he first heard about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s idea, even someone as experienced as him was greatly shocked.


    With Wu Shijiu¡¯s experience, he had met countless powerful individuals throughout his life. They had various personalities¡ªarrogant, domineering, ruthless, depraved, righteous, rigid¡­but he had never met someone like Pei Xuanjing before.


    He still remembered their first encounter. Based on his understanding of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s past experiences and his own judgments from their conversation, he regarded Pei Xuanjing as a decisive and ambitious hero. That is why he was willing to cooperate and invest in him.


    But upon hearing this idea now, Wu Shijiu realized that his understanding of Pei Xuanjing was somewhatcking. At this moment, Pei Xuanjing was demonstrating the attitude of an idealist. He was more like the reformers of the Spring and Autumn period, persisting in his ideals against all odds.


    However, the more it was so, the clearer it became to Wu Shijiu how difficult the path Pei Xuanjing had chosen was. Therefore, he was not very optimistic about it.


    ¡°Do you think so too?¡± Bai Xiaosheng turned around.


    Wu Shijiu nodded and said, ¡°This is a path full of thorns, and difficulties lie ahead. But if Grandmaster Pei manages to walk through it, then perhaps he can truly stand shoulder to shoulder with those great sages of ancient times.¡±


    Although he was not very optimistic about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s approach, Wu Shijiu clearly understood that he had no right to ridicule the man; if he truly managed to walk this path, he would undoubtedly be among those who were revered as the great sages of the ancient world. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The title of ¡°great sage¡± was not a reference to their status, but a respectful term for their moral character. Such people must be kind and virtuous individuals who care for all.


    Bai Xiaosheng remained silent without getting entangled in this topic. After all, this was Pei Xuanjing¡¯s choice. No one could stop him.


    ¡°It seems that your cultivation has recovered quite quickly these past few days!¡± Bai Xiaosheng changed the subject and looked at Wu Shijiu.


    Wu Shijiu still wore his usual attire, but if one looked closely, they would see that his temperament had changed quite a bit since their first meeting. There was a mysterious air about him, making him seem to merge with everything around him seamlessly.


    After their previous exchange, he naturally knew about Mr. Wu¡¯s origins. Thetter was a powerful figure from the Sky Wastnd, and while his exact level of power was not clear, he was at least at the sixth level. It was just unknown what price he had paid to return ahead of time.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Wu Shijiuughed without uttering a word.


    Indeed, after countless infusions of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, along with the Qi Luck of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty and the nourishment of the Divine Position, his power had recovered quickly, and he now had the strength of about the seventh level of the Spirit Realm.


    However, as Xue Renfang had previously told Pei Xuanjing, the strongest level of power that the world could currently amodate was the sixth level of the Spirit Realm. Wu Shijiu might not have such fighting power if he hadn¡¯t stayed in the Daming World for decades.


    Even now, having recovered to such a state, Wu Shijiu dared not rx his vignce because Pei Xuanjing¡¯s pressure on him was indeed significant.


    Between strong individuals, there was always a sense of vignce unless they were close friends or family.


    Although he and Pei Xuanjing were in a sort of alliance, the solidity of their partnership could not be confirmed by either party.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s rapid pace of advancing his cultivation level had shocked him, so did the strength shown by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s avatar, which made Wu Shijiu wary and maintain a certain level of vignce.


    In his opinion, his current goals and ns did not conflict with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s too much, so he did not want to cause any misunderstanding due to unnecessary actions or behavior under these circumstances.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Bai Xiaosheng saw Wu Shijiu¡¯s expression and figured he was admitting it, so he didn¡¯t question further.


    Wu Shijiuughed and said, ¡°I still have some matters to discuss with his Majesty. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    Lately, he had been frequently meeting with Zhu Houji, the ruler of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. It seemed the two were nning something together, and he often visited the emperor.


    Bai Xiaosheng did not inquire about his affairs but simply said, ¡°I hope we will not be enemies in the future.¡±


    He was aware that there had to be significant scheming behind this continuous stay in Tiandu, or else he wouldn¡¯t have paid such a price.


    As long as the other¡¯s ns and goals did not jeopardize his own, he was not too concerned about Wu Shijiu¡¯s intentions.


    Urging him with this statement was actually for warning him.


    ¡°We won¡¯t.¡± Wu Shijiu replied with a smile.


    He didn¡¯t mind the warning in Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s words, nor did he have the arrogance typical of powerful individuals. He wasn¡¯t angry at Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Bai Xiaosheng nodded slightly.


    Wu Shijiu also nodded with a smile, then walked past Bai Xiaosheng, left the pce, and headed deeper into the Imperial City.


    In the pce, Bai Xiaosheng watched Wu Shijiu¡¯s retreating figure, his face calm but his eyes thoughtful, as if he was pondering something.

 Chapter 582 - 530: Everything Happens 30 Years Later

    Chapter 582: Chapter 530: Everything Happens 30 Years Later


    In the subsequent days, the whole world fell into a state of thorough tranquility. Every powerhouse was focusing on their cultivation, even those who returned from the Sky Wastnd didn¡¯t cause any massive upheaval.


    This was because everyone knew that the revival of heaven and earth would reach its peak in thirty years. During these remaining thirty years, the world will undergo drastic changes and the highest principles of the universe will be most clearly manifested.


    For cultivators in the Spirit Realm, it was the most favourable time for cultivation due to the abundant spirit mechanisms between heaven and earth. Special moments like this were ideal for cultivation purposes.


    Pei Xuanjing, of the Taoist Academy, was also satisfied with this situation. He knew that his strategy of making an example of one person to educate others had worked and that these people had settled down. They would not dare to challenge him without adequate power.


    Of course, he was also very well aware that these people weren¡¯t content with their losses. They were just forced to suppress their ambitions by circumstances, waiting for the right moment and for the return of more powerhouses.


    ¡°I¡¯ve secured thirty years of peace. Everything after that will depend on the situation when those people return in thirty years.¡± Pei Xuanjing pondered in his heart.


    He was well aware that everyone was waiting ¨C be it the powerhouses of the Great Ming World or those who returned from the Sky Wastnd, supporters or opposers of his rules. They were all watching, waiting for the final judgment in thirty years.


    In thirty years, if Pei Xuanjing had the capability or the power to enforce his rules upon those returning from the Sky Wastnd, these rules will be universally acknowledged.


    However, if Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯tpete with these people, he could potentially be amon target for attack, the focus of everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± A hint of coldness surfaced on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face.


    Thirty years was a long enough period for him. If used wisely, he could not only promote the Taoist Academypletely but also enhance his Sanbao Jade Ruyi and personal abilities using countless powers of incense faith.


    He would also umte enough Taoyun value for at least one life simtion during this period. In such circumstances, Pei Xuanjing anticipated great gains.


    Even if he made no progress in these thirty years, relying merely on his present strength, he would have adequate power to protect himself even if he couldn¡¯t enforce his rules.


    After all, when he stepped into the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm and condensed his Golden Core to the sixth level, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s abilities had already put him at the pinnacle of the world. With his current power, he was confident in holding his own in the Spirit Realm Eightfold. Hence, when he showed his true abilities, he would undoubtedly have a significant say, regardless of the arrival of these forces.


    Despite this, Pei Xuanjing was not at all negligent. There were countless powerhouses in the Sky Wastnd, and no one knew how many millennial old monsters or bizarre divine powers were there which could pose significant threats to him.


    In the following days, Pei Xuanjing lived a tranquil and peaceful life again. He focused his attention on selecting people for the various branches of the Taoist Academy.


    After several preachings, based on the insights gained from these people regarding the preachings, Pei Xuanjing had chosen suitable instructor candidates.


    This time, Pei Xuanjing paid attention to their abilities and as long they were not engaged in hical deeds, he would select them fairly, disregarding their background, origin, level of support from other forces or any hidden intent, epting all unconditionally. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Won¡¯t there be any problems by amodating all these people?¡± Qingyang Zi asked, looking at the candidate list in his hand, his brows furrowing slightly.


    Unlike Pei Xuanjing, who rose rapidly and focused entirely on cultivation, having little contact with the various forces of the world, Qingyang Zi, as a former tutor to Emperor Wuzong and elder of the True Martial Sect, had many interactions with the forces of the world, and was very familiar with skilled people in these forces.


    During this period, while Pei Xuanjing was preaching, he almostpletely identified all those who were here for the selection and knew that many of them were surreptitious agents of various forces.


    Hence, when he saw these names, he frowned in doubt, wondering if letting these people into the Taoist Academy was a good decision.


    ¡°No worries, let them do whatever they want, as long as it doesn¡¯t interfere with my ns and doesn¡¯t vite the rules of the Taoist Academy. As long as it¡¯s within a reasonable limit, let them act ording to their thoughts,¡± Pei Xuanjing replied, indifferent.


    He didn¡¯t concern himself with the intentions and motives of these people because he only needed to hold onto the core things of the Taoist Academy.


    The future core of the Taoist Academy would be the countless cultivation skills that Pei Xuanjing had umted, as well as some cultivation insights and cognitions.


    Once his statue was erected in the branches of the Taoist Academy, anyone wanting to exchange for cultivation skills would have to go through Pei Xuanjing. Holding onto this rule would ensure that these things wouldn¡¯t be stolen.


    Furthermore, the role of statues within the Taoist Academy was not limited to this. It also functioned as a surveince and reporting device. If any students or instructors felt they had been treated unfairly, they could feed back to the spirit consciousness left by Pei Xuanjing through the statue for him to handle.


    ¡°In that case, it is indeed the best option,¡± Qingyang Zi said, satisfied after hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words.


    The Great Ming Divine Dynasty is vast, epassing countless Taozhou territories, prefectures, and counties. Even for a Spirit Realm cultivator like Qingyang Zi, managing such a vast number of Taoist branches can be tiring. However, if he ignored itpletely, based on his understanding of these people, they would most definitely make trouble for testing purposes.


    Now that Pei Xuanjing had said his split spirit consciousness could keep an eye on each Taoist branch, although not all the time, it at least served as a warning to those people so they wouldn¡¯t dare to act recklessly.


    After all, the fact that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s avatar could descend at will had already spread out. Nobody would ignore this fact.


    Yet, even though Pei Xuanjing had made precautions in ce, Qingyang Zi wouldn¡¯t leave everything to fate.


    He had already decided that when assigning these people, he might make some adjustments in the candidate list.


    For example, he would put people from the Demonic Cult and Buddhism School, those from royal families, and outsiders together.

 Chapter 583 - 531: Outstanding Tactics

    Chapter 583: Chapter 531: Outstanding Tactics


    Qingyang Zi¡¯s idea was very simple, that was to scatter these various people together so that they could not form a unified group to deceive the upper echelons and hide things from below.


    Pei Xuanjing was not aware of Qingyang Zi¡¯s idea, but even if he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have said anything. Instead, he would have agreed with him as it demonstrated that Qingyang Zi was entirelymitted to the development of the Taoist Academy.


    In the following period, numerous Taoist Academies were being built within the boundaries of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. Those who were selected and approved by Pei Xuanjing as instructors and local leaders of the future branches of the Taoist Academy also rushed to the locations they had been arranged.


    The Taoist Academy, a holy ce that countless people had long yearned for, had once again became the focal point of many people¡¯s attention.


    It should be known that over the years, the Taoist Academy in Tiandu had cultivated numerous powerful individuals. Therefore, each time the Taoist Academy recruited disciples, it would lead many people to scramble for the few avable spots, and even some children from powerful families aspired to enter.


    However, there were too many martial artists in the world, and even with the expansion of Tiandu¡¯s Taoist Academy over the years, the number of disciples they annually recruited only amounted to a few thousand. Inparison to the countless martial artists worldwide, this was merely a drop in the ocean.


    Therefore, when Pei Xuanjing had initially intended to establish more branches of the Taoist Academy, he received overwhelming support from numerous martial artists who had been eagerly anticipating this day. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    During these few years of preparation, while Pei Xuanjing was selecting instructors, another group was choosing locations for the academy branches in various prefectures. The construction of the Taoist Academy was also underway at the same time.


    Originally, the amount of money required to build countless branches of the Academy was astronomical, even by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s standards. Therefore, his initial idea was just to start building in some key prefectures and gradually move forward.


    However, he underestimated the desire of the countless martial artists in the world for the Taoist Academy. When the initial n for the construction of the academy branches came out, the martial artists immediately petitioned together, hoping that Pei Xuanjing would establish more branches and promising to donate generously themselves. They just needed Pei Xuanjing to agree, and they would handle the rest.


    In addition to the desire of the martial artists, the Great Ming Divine Dynasty was extraordinarily supportive of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s implementation of the Taoist Academy¡¯s construction.


    Although they believed that Pei Xuanjing certainly had his own ns and was not merely establishing a pathway for the martial artists like the rumors suggested, this did not imply that they would oppose this matter.


    Because for the Great Ming Divine Dynasty at this moment, although it had ascended to the status of a divine dynasty, it was arguably the weakest in history. They needed to rapidly increase their national power and allow the Great Ming Divine Dynasty to flourish.


    The prosperity of a divine dynasty, besides having supreme high-endbat power,rgely depends on their grassroots base, which is the real pir of a divine dynasty.


    If the foundation of the former Great Ming Empire was themon people, then the true foundation of the current Great Ming Divine Dynasty is this multitude of martial artist cultivators; they are the foundation of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty.


    Only when these martial artists and cultivators continuously grow stronger, will the Qi Luck of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty flourish even more.


    Thus, with the implementation of what Pei Xuanjing is promoting now, the Great Ming Divine Dynasty has inadvertently be one of the beneficiaries. Even if they knew that Pei Xuanjing had his ns and calctions, they could not give up and were forced to promote this matter instead.


    With the six hundred years of umtion by the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, although the amount of money required to build countless branches of the Taoist Academy was substantial, it was not unaffordable.


    Besides, they didn¡¯t need to shoulder the financial burden entirely by themselves.


    ¡°What are we doing? Building Taoist Academies, seeking benefits for countless martial artists. For such a matter, if only the imperial court were to provide funding, it might indeed get the job done, but what about the powers from all over? Wouldn¡¯t they want to make a contribution for the martial artists? We can¡¯t do this!¡±


    Those were the words of Yan Weizhong, the Minister of the Ministry of Rites. He believed that what they were doing now was for the benefit of countless martial artists. Although the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, as the emperor of its people, has the responsibility to do this, they cannot forget the other forces in the world, cannot forget their sympathy for the martial artists, cannot deny them the right to contribute, and cannot reject their good intentions.


    So, after Yan Weizhong¡¯s words were spoken, the various forces, led by the Taoist School, naturally could not ignore it. They needed to respond.


    After all, anyone who wasn¡¯t a fool understood that at this moment, building branches of the Taoist Academy was the will of the people and something that countless martial artists were looking forward to. If anyone was stingy with their money, it would inevitably end badly.


    Let alone any top alliances or first-ss powers, when facing the wrath of countless angry martial artists, it wouldn¡¯t matter who you are.


    Even forces with bad reputations in the martial world like the Demonic Cult and heretic alliances had to admit their errors in the face of such circumstances, not daring to provoke public anger, to avoid their opponents taking advantage of the situation.


    Therefore, even if they were dissatisfied, they, like the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, would have to grit their teeth and get through it.


    For this reason, Minister Yan Weizhong was even more despised by various forces, so much so that some had even ced high bounties on his life secretly.


    Unfortunately, after the Ghost Emperor of Fengdu was killed by Pei Xuanjing and the remaining forces were absorbed by Zhao Baiyang, although there were still assassin organizations rising in the world, no one dared to provoke a senior official of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty for the time being.


    After all, besides his high political status, Yan Weizhong had also refined a divine position, and he had stayed in Tiandu without leaving. It would not be easy to act against him. Moreover, if it were so easy to deal with him, those who were furious wouldn¡¯t have to offer bounties, they could simply act personally, right?


    As for the bounties ced on him, Yan Weizhong didn¡¯t care at all. The only person he cared about was the Emperor of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, who was the one he needed to pay the most attention to, everyone else was irrelevant.


    Not to mention that after refining a divine position, he already had enough power to protect himself, just being within the Divine Dynasty, as long as he did not lose the Emperor¡¯s favor, no one could threaten him, and those other forces definitely wouldn¡¯t want to provoke the wrath of the mysterious and powerful master of the Divine Dynasty.


    ¡°This Minister Yan is indeed a formidable person. Just with a few words, he managed to save the Great Ming Divine Dynasty a significant amount of money.¡± After hearing about his actions, Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help but admire Yan Weizhong¡¯s extraordinary methods.

 Chapter 584 - 532: Changes in the Divine Position

    Chapter 584: Chapter 532: Changes in the Divine Position


    Everything was proceeding in an orderly manner. Once the construction of the Taoist Academy waspleted, and te instructors and heads of departments moved in, the academy started recruiting students.


    Pei Xuanjing was constantly dividing his spiritual consciousness, attaching it to the statues in each Taoist Academy to form his ownwork.


    After Pei Xuanjing sessfully condensed his Golden Core, his essence, mind, and spirit merged and advanced to the Seventh Level of the Spirit Realm.


    Originally, Pei Xuanjing thought that dividing his spiritual consciousness would be simple since it wasn¡¯t his first time doing such a thing.


    However, when he actually started trying, he had to admit that it was aplex and mentally draining process.


    Creating a single strand of spiritual consciousness was simple. Even creating ten or a hundred strands wasn¡¯t hard. But when it came to creating thousands of strands, Pei Xuanjing realized that it was quite a burden for him.


    Especially when these thousands of strands of spiritual consciousness needed to be constantly dispatched to the statues thousands of miles away, maintaining them consumed a great deal of energy.


    Were it not for the abundant Power of Faith he had umted over the years, Pei Xuanjing might have been pulled down by these thousands of strands of spiritual consciousness.


    But where there is input, there is harvest. As Pei Xuanjing persevered, he found that his Divine Soul¡¯s power, which had been stagnating for a long time, was once again increasing. Although the increase may seem insignificant, it was still a considerable gain for him.


    It must be known that at his present Realm, the power of his Divine Soul was already terrifying. Although it wasn¡¯t powerful enough to make stars explode with a single thought, it was still enough to change the color of the sky, create or destroy storms, and cause mountains and rivers to explode.


    This minor progress would have otherwise required Pei Xuanjing to spend a lot of time cultivating.


    And so, Pei Xuanjing entered a state of retreat, continuously dividing his spiritual consciousness and releasing it¡­


    These days, it took him five years toplete this task. He spent five years leaving his divided spiritual consciousness in countless Taoist branch academies toplete this step.


    ¡°I now feel like a central processing unit. As long as I will it, I can receive feedback from any Taoist branch academy at any time.¡± Pei Xuanjing silently thought to himself as he processed the information fed back by these spirits.


    At this moment, he could clearly sense the situation in each Taoist branch academy, the disciples praying before his statue, exchanging martial arts and skills¡­


    It had to be said, this feeling was amazing, like he had the world in his hands.


    But Pei Xuanjing knew very well in his heart that all this was not reality. He could only act as an observer for now, as he couldn¡¯t intervene in reality through any of his spiritual consciousness, or directly use the divided spiritual consciousness to do anything with the Power of Incense Faith.


    However, Pei Xuanjing was not dissatisfied with this at all, but rather, he felt it was only natural. After all, this was the first step in his n. ording to his original n, if he wanted to actually use the power of his divided spiritual consciousness to intervene in reality, he didn¡¯t have that power yet and needed more time to umte it.


    What Pei Xuanjing needed to do next was to slowly nurture these divided spiritual consciousness, using the Power of Incense Faith to make these forces stronger. Whether he recalls and merges these spiritual consciousnesster or uses them toplete his final n, it would be beneficial.


    The affairs of the Taoist Academy were temporarily concluded. After all, Pei Xuanjing divided so many strands of spiritual consciousness, and these spiritual consciousness needed time to settle.


    Pei Xuanjing temporarily put this matter aside and shifted his focus to another matter.


    The Divine Position!


    After he refined the Sanbao Jade Ruyi, Pei Xuanjing no longer had to worry about the influence of the Divine Position. He could borrow the Sanbao Jade Ruyi toprehend Heaven and Earth, and master the authority of the Divine Position without being assimted by it.


    Only after thest life simtion did he find numerous matters to handle, which needed time and energy, so he didn¡¯t have enough time to study the Divine Position.


    Now that he had enough leisure time, he wanted to see the changes in the Divine Position he currently held.


    Yes, changes.


    After thest life simtion, when he projected the power of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll of the Eternal Divine Dynasty into the sub-volume of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, the sub-volume underwent a huge transformation.


    With the transformation of the sub-volume of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, the power and authority of the divine position that Pei Xuanjing had granted naturally changed as well.


    His Divine Position was called Shenxiao Yuzhen King of the South Pole Eternal Life, or Jade Purity True Monarch for short. His Divine Position borrowed the title derived from the Emperor of the South Pole Eternal Life. Although the initial power was very strong, it was an upper-level Divine Position. At the Sixth Level of the Spiritual Realm, Pei Xuanjing could wield the power of the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm through this Divine Position.


    But this Divine Position had many deficiencies. He only had a part of the authority derived from the Emperor of Longevity, specifically the authority over destructive forces and creation. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Such authority may seem very powerful to others, as the power of thunderbolts was indeed horrifying.


    But for Pei Xuanjing, it was just not good enough. After all, he was originally just one step away from the Seventh Level of the Spirit Realm.


    After this life simtion, if the Golden Book and Jade Scroll hadn¡¯t projected the power of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll of the Eternal Divine Dynasty, causing a transformation and causing the authority of this Divine Position to be upgraded again, then the use of this Divine Position to Pei Xuanjing would not have been that great.


    The change in the Golden Book and Jade Scroll this time allowed Pei Xuanjing to expand his control over the power of the Divine Position of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, also causing the Divine Position to change once again.


    The original Jade Purity True Monarch could only control thunder, but now he had another authority ¨C to summon wind and rain. With the addition of this authority, the enhancement the Divine Position could provide Pei Xuanjing was also increased, allowing him to have the powerparable to the Spirit Realm Eightfold.


    And with the Sanbao Jade Ruyi, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t need to worry about refining the Divine Position directly, and then being bound and assimted by it in the future.


    In the following time, Pei Xuanjing would use the Sanbao Jade Ruyi to refine the Divine Positionpletely, keeping the Divine Position in his control. Naturally, the Sanbao Jade Ruyi also gained more authority, able tomand thunder and summon wind and rain.

 Chapter 585: 533: 20 Years of Concern for the Court

    Chapter 585: Chapter 533: 20 Years of Concern for the Court


    Time flies, and the seasons change.


    Everything in the world has been conducted in an orderly manner, and in a blink of an eye, the world has been peaceful for twenty years.


    In these twenty years, the martial world has undergone dramatic changes. The concentration of the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi has been continually increasing, thus raising the power level that the world can amodate, numerous powerhouses of the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm from the Sky Wastnd have descended.


    Of course, these powerhouses at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm have to face a brief period of rejection by Heaven and Earth once they arrive. Theirbat power cannot be fully utilized. Therefore, even if some of them are dissatisfied with the rules set by Pei Xuanjing, who is known as the world¡¯s first and unrivaled powerhouse, most people still retain their sanity and chose not to provoke him. Instead, they chose to remain dormant.


    However, there are always some rash and foolish people in this world. Inevitably, not all powerhouses were content toply with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s rules, whether because of their own arrogant nature or because they were instigated by others.


    Some people believe that local snakes cannot be oppressed by even the strongest dragons. But for these powerhouses, they thought of themselves as dragons that dare to cross the river.


    Several cultivators at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm descended and revealed their formidable strength. Once they learned that only Pei Xuanjing, a powerhouse at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, and the enigmatic emperor of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty were ruling the world, they immediately began to act recklessly.


    Theypletely ignored the rules set by Pei Xuanjing, rampaging in the world and plundering heavenly and earthly treasures birthed by the revived Heaven and Earth. In addition, they had no scruples about attacking ordinary people and martial artists.


    This thoroughly angered Pei Xuanjing. While in seclusion, Pei Xuanjing once again descended, manifesting his terrifying power. He consecutively killed four cultivators at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, which immediately shocked the entire world.


    Truth be told, the actions of these people, recklessly trampling on the rules, were undoubtedly a provocation and a test to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s attitude. They were waiting for his response. Behind all this, there must be a lot of people covertly supporting and instigating them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om<div>


    However, no one expected Pei Xuanjing to be so decisive, domineering, and terrifying.


    Reaching the Ninth Realm of Spirit is like ascending to the heavens in a single step. Cultivating to the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm and stepping into the Sixth Level means bing a powerful figure who dominates a region even in the Sky Wastnd, where there are numerous powerhouses. Unless it is absolutely necessary, the top powers would not easily offend such powerhouses.


    One can say that a cultivator who has attained such a stage can lead a good life without encountering any major crises, as long as they do not offend all the powers and avoid joint encirclement and suppression.


    As for the current state of the Sky Wastnd, although many cultivators die each year, deaths of cultivators at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm can be traced back to hundreds of years ago during the great battle between the human race and the Demon Race.


    The fall of the four cultivators at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm shocked the world. Especially those who had returned from the Sky Wastnd were immediately terrified by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ruthless and decisive measures.


    They originally thought that with many powerhouses from the Sky Wastnd about to return, Pei Xuanjing, who was now the strongest in the ancestralnd, would have some misgivings even if he usually acted high-handedly.


    Even if these people vited Pei Xuanjing¡¯s rules, he would only temporarily suppress these people, and it was uncertain whether he would have the ability to suppress them¡­


    However, such a result sent chills down the spines of countless people.


    Even in the Sky Wastnd, a world where survival of the fittest is bare, powerhouses still possess certain privileges. But now, the fact that a powerhouse at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, who could dominate a region, had fallen, shocked countless people.


    ¡°Powerhouses have privileges, and as the strongest, I have my own privileges and rules. Those who anger me should die!¡±


    These were the exact words given by Pei Xuanjing when Mu Binghua from Heart Moon Lake came to persuade him.


    Once these words were made known, the world fell silent, and no one could refute Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words.


    Of course, the reason they were speechless was ultimately due to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s power.


    It should be noted that this time, it wasn¡¯t Pei Xuanjing¡¯s real body that killed these people. He simply manifested an incarnation. With minimal effort, he easily killed several cultivators at the Seventh Level of Spiritual Realm.


    Just by using an incarnation to kill cultivators at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, such terrifying power made everyone silent. Some even suspected that Pei Xuanjing might have reached the Spirit Realm Eightfold.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s attack this time undeniably made the returning powerhouses from the Sky Wastnd fall silent, not daring to vite Pei Xuanjing¡¯s rules in any way.


    Next, the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi in this Daming World became denser and denser. Countless martial artists broke through their realms, entered the Spiritual Realm, and the number of cultivators in the Spiritual Realm increased drastically.


    Heaven and Earth are fair. The initial silence of Heaven and Earth restricted all martial artists, preventing them from reaching higher levels, causing numerous talents to die in regret.


    However, once the seal of Heaven and Earth was broken and Heaven and Earth were revived, the world began to give back to all martial artists. During this revival, not only did the concentration of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi increase, but the will of Heaven and Earth also became apparent, and the principles of Heaven and Earth became clear.<div>


    For both martial artists and cultivators, practicing in such a drastically changing environment is highly beneficial. The problems and bottlenecks in their cultivation are diminished, and they can break through more easily.


    In these twenty years, the branches of the Taoist Academy have been expanding continuously. Every year, martial artists of appropriate age join the academy. They receive guidance in the academy and take tasks in front of the statues of Pei Xuanjing in each academy, earning contribution points and exchanging them for skills and martial arts to enhance their strength.


    After more than twenty years of development, countless branches of the Taoist Academy have been established. Apart from Pei Xuanjing and Qingyang Zi who handles the affairs of the academy, no one knows how many branches of the Taoist Academy there are in the world, nor how many powerhouses have graduated from the academy.


    Over the years, new generations of talents in the martial world have been rising steadily. Pei Xuanjing has be a figure of legend, and many neers seldom get the chance to see him. Even his disciple Pang Hong has be an influential figure in the martial world, a highly respected elder to countless juniors.<div>


    Of course, although Pei Xuanjing still remains aloof and indifferent to world affairs as he used to be, he can¡¯t ignore the rapid growth of the academy. The academy has almost be a behemoth that all forces are extremely wary of, but can do nothing about.


    ¡°The Taoist Academy is now all over the world. Countless powerhouses havee out of the academy. They consider themselves disciples of the national teacher. I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to remove the tail in the future,¡± someone in the Great Ming Divine Dynasty said.

 Chapter 586: 534: Threat from Taoist Academy, The Emperor’s Concern

    Chapter 586: Chapter 534: Threat from Taoist Academy, The Emperor¡¯s Concern


    After twenty years of development, the Taoist Academy has grown into a colossal entity, with countless powerful figures emerging from its ranks. Some of these individuals roam the world on their own, some establish their own forces, and others join other factions.


    Although Pei Xuanjing did not control theirings and goings, they were connected through amonly recognized identity; they all identified themselves as disciples of Pei Xuanjing. Even in the absence of any actual teacher-student rtionship, this did not mean that they didn¡¯t acknowledge the kindness of Pei Xuanjing. This connection resulted in the formation of a vastwork throughout the entire world.


    For the current Great Ming Divine Dynasty, the threat from the Taoist Academy superseded that of many alliances and forces. Despite having fewer powerful individuals, their sheer number was eliciting concern in many within the Great Ming Divine Dynasty.


    However, it was odd that the emperor of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty paid little attention to the growth of the Taoist Academy. He seemingly did not mind their elevation within the Divine Dynasty.


    Even stranger was the emperor¡¯s decision to retreat and hand over the management of the court affairs to the elders and officials after receiving news of the return of certain forces from the Sky Wastnd after thirty years. Only matters of utmost importance warranted interrupting the emperor¡¯s retreat. Counting, it had been twenty years since the emperorst attended court.


    However, even after twenty years of not attending court, the control over the affairs of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty was still firmly in the hands of the emperor. No one could challenge his position.


    By holding the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, the emperor controlled the fate of all the subjects. No one could go against his will.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°What does Master Pei have nned?¡± Zhu Houji wondered, seeking answers from Mr. Wu, ¡°Could you help clear my doubts?¡±


    Zhu Houji did not particrly concern himself with the Taoist Academy¡¯s growing influence. As long as Pei Xuanjing did not attempt an uprising, there was no threat regardless of the academy¡¯s strength.


    He was more interested in understanding what Pei Xuanjing nned behind the spread of the Taoist Academy.<div>


    As the ruler of the Divine Dynasty, he had a keen perception of everything happening in the world. He strongly felt that the focus of the Taoist Academy was not its disciples but the statues of Pei Xuanjing that it erected.


    Over the years, statues of Pei Xuanjing sprung up across thend, outnumbering those in temples built by the emperor.


    Further, the emperor, who had personally visited the Taoist Academy, could sense spiritual consciousness attached to the statues of Pei Xuanjing in the academy. It was this spiritual consciousness that was driving everything within the academy.


    In thest twenty years, countless subsidiary academies were established, and the contribution points system advanced by Pei Xuanjing was widely epted by the martial artists of the world. More importantly, it allowed Pei Xuanjing to spread his spiritual consciousness everywhere.


    ¡°These spiritual consciousnesses interconnected, forming a gigantic web that enveloped the world.¡± And that was what the emperor feared the most.


    Despite Mr. Wu knowing Pei Xuanjing from the start, their interaction over the years was infrequent, mainly limited to asional exchanges rted to cultivation.


    Zhu Houji, the emperor of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, on the other hand, had a close association with Mr. Wu, as if they had reached some agreement.


    In the decades when Zhu Houji refrained from holding court, many senior officials found it difficult to see him. However, Mr. Wu could easilye and go from the secluded pce, which went a long way to prove the depth of their association.


    ¡°Indeed, with these subsidiary academies scattered across the world, this grandmaster can dispatch an incarnation at will, utilizing these figures,¡± Mr. Wu¡¯s eyes filled with astonishment.


    If he was initially uncertain about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sprawlingwork, witnessing the tangible incarnation kill a cultivator at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm using his spiritual consciousness and power from the faith of incense fire solidified his awe for Pei Xuanjing.


    Even with his extensive knowledge about the techniques of incarnation, he had never imagined the potential of this technique being actualized to such an extent. It was nothing short of remarkable.


    He turned to the emperor, ¡°Grandmaster Pei¡¯s ingenious method is truly unheard of. Based on my memory, even the top tier External Incarnation technique has its limitations, and no one has managed to use it as Grandmaster Pei has.¡±


    Mr. Wu found that the longer he spent in thepany of Pei Xuanjing, the more mysterious he appeared, evoking his curiosity.


    ¡°It seems like Master Pei is a divine being sent down from the heavens. Ever since his emergence, he has continued to prosper, and nobody has ever been able to stop him,¡± Zhu Houji sighed.


    Being a cultivator on the Path of Spirit Refining, controllinng the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, and upying the most powerful divine position of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, he should have been the most formidable person in the world. But, whenpared to his Master Pei, he felt a sense of inadequacy.


    On pondering over Pei Xuanjing¡¯s rise to power, he had weathered countless crises and deadly circumstances since stepping out of the small border town but eventually managed to emerge unscathed. He had also reaped substantial gains, making it feel like he was divinely assisted.


    Startled, Mr. Wu replied, ¡°Legend has it that when a significant era is about to begin, a child chosen by the Heavenly Mandate is born. The one with profound Qi Luck, favored by the heavens, prospers in every endeavor¡­¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t finish his statement, the implication was clear to Zhu Houji.


    ¡°Perhaps, we may need Master Pei¡¯s assistance to weather the storm that the Great Ming Divine Dynasty will face in ten years,¡± Zhu Houji sighed.<div>


    After ten years, with the return of ancient forces, the ones facing the most significant threats would not be other powerful entities, but his Great Ming Divine Dynasty, apart from Pei Xuanjing, the most powerful entity in the world.


    The Divine Dynasty, which hadn¡¯t appeared in thousands of years, is imminent. There¡¯s no telling what attitude those ancient forces will take.


    Will they acknowledge the position of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty?


    Probably not that easy.<div>


    In the final analysis, whether the Great Ming Divine Dynasty is eligible to maintain its position in the uing situations will require further testing.

 Chapter 587: 535: Huge Harvest, Preparing for Another Simulation

    Chapter 587: Chapter 535: Huge Harvest, Preparing for Another Simtion


    Over these years, with the continuous revival of Heaven and Earth, the news about Ancestral Land has been widely circted among everyone in the Sky Wastnd. Every cultivator in the Sky Wastnd is clearly aware of this matter.


    For those cultivators born and grown in the Sky Wastnd, Ancestral Land might only be a distant legend for them. Apart from a few specific feelings, they do not have much recognition of it.


    But for those mighty ones who left the Great Ming World initially, their nostalgia for Ancestral Land is profound. They left reluctantly at that time, and now since they have the opportunity, of course, they will not miss the news of returning.


    Of course, what excites these strong beings the most is another matter. That is, as mentioned in the rumors of leaving Ancestral Land, when the Ancestral Land revives again, the path to immortality might descend, and someone may take this opportunity to ascend to the legendary Immortal Realm and be a true immortal who never fades away from the world.


    In these more than 20 years, powerful beings from the Sky Wastnd have continuously returned. Various forces have also deployed many cultivators to return to theyout, waiting for the uing Great World.


    However, even though these people have returned, they have still maintained a low profile and have not been too ostentatious or recklessly acted.


    It is not that they do not want to do so, but because of the existence of Pei Xuanjing. Especially after Pei Xuanjing killed the four cultivators at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, itpletely silenced them.


    Everyone is waiting for ten yearster when the forces of the Sky Wastnd will no longer be bound by any restrictions, and their strong ones will also return. That will be the real time to decide everything.


    Therefore, although His Majesty the Emperor of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty is very wary of the things that his Master Pei is nning, he very well knows that at this moment, he and the Great Ming Divine Dynasty will eventually have to rely on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s help, so he can only suppress his feelings.


    ¡°All this depends on what Grandmaster Pei thinks.¡± Wu Shijiu shook his head and chuckled.<div>


    If it is said that his initial association with Pei Xuanjing upon arriving in the Ancestral Land was somewhat humble, then at this moment, Pei Xuanjing has shown enough strength to make him treat him with respect and as an equal.


    As for all the talks about him, Pei Xuanjing ispletely in the dark; he does not have much attention to worry about these things. At this moment, he concentrates all his attention on refining Taoyun value.


    Over these 20 years, the majority of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s attention has been focused on refining the umted Taoyun value. He wants to umte as much Taoyun as possible, seize time to simte life again, enhance his strength once more, have more power in the future, and gain more say.


    The life simtor is his biggest trump card and the ultimate reason for achieving his current realm and strength. No matter what strategy and n Pei Xuanjing has, he will never forget what is the most crucial thing.


    ¡°The Taoyun value needed for a single life simtion is 10 million points. It¡¯s simply an astronomical number,¡± Pei Xuanjing shook his head and sighed.


    With the continuous improvement of his realm, the Taoyun needed for this life simtor also begins to increase. Pei Xuanjing needed 5 million Taoyun to perform one simtionst time. Now, after stepping into the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, the Taoyun value needed for a single life simtion has be 10 million.


    In these 20 years, aside from spending a part of his attention on the Taoist Academy branches, it was only because those Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm powerhouses who broke his rules acted that he fell into an incarnation to counter them. The rest of the time, he hadn¡¯t left the Taoist Academy at all.


    Of course, this time his action was also fruitful for Pei Xuanjing. Apart from suppressing those people, which deterred many cultivators of the Sky Wastnd, he also obtained some Divine Gold and skills from those few, which provided him with quite a lot of Taoyun.


    Of course, apart from these sources of Taoyun, the main source of Taoyun for Pei Xuanjing is from the Taoist Academy.


    After Pei Xuanjing established countless branches of the Taoist Academy, he provided countless disciples and instructors of the Taoist Academy with skill exchanges. Likewise, they could also upload their own skills and cultivation insights in exchange for corresponding contribution points.


    As the saying goes, ¡®If one man is short of wisdom, refer to three men.¡¯ Perhaps the realization of a single martial artist cultivator is insignificant, but when this realisation is multiplied by hundreds, thousands, or tens of thousands, it can be a huge fortune.


    In the past 20 years, countless disciples of the Taoist Academy have arisen. Regardless of how little each person¡¯s realization may be, all these realizations together are like countless drops of water converging into the ocean, providing Pei Xuanjing with enormous gain.


    After reaping and umting for 20 years, the Taoyun value umted in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hands has exceeded 20 million points.


    Twenty million Taoyun, this number is far beyond Pei Xuanjing¡¯s expectations.


    Although he had thoughts of using the cultivation insights of numerous Taoist Academy disciples to harvest Taoyun for himself when he was putting forward this Taoist Academy project, he had never thought that he could umte such a substantial amount of Taoyun within just 20 years.


    This Taoyun can allow him to simte life twice.


    Two chances of life simtion are undoubtedly a huge opportunity for the present Pei Xuanjing to enhance his realm andbat power.


    Initially, Pei Xuanjing wanted to simte life once the moment his Taoyun hit 10 million points, but it was precisely when the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm cultivators were causing trouble was. Therefore, this disrupted his n, causing him to have to postpone his n and deal with them.


    Although from the outsider¡¯s perspective, Pei Xuanjing easily suppressed it with only an incarnation and suppressed the four cultivators at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm is a horrifying act. In reality, it is not as such.<div>


    Although Pei Xuanjing¡¯s incarnation has terrifying strength, when he genuinely confronted these four with his incarnation, he discovered that this was actually a huge gain for him.


    Even though he suppressed these four, which made the other returning cultivators from the Sky Wastnd quiet down, what no one knew was that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Divine Soul had suffered some damage. He encountered an exceedingly troublesome cultivator at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm and lost an incarnation during the confrontation.


    Each incarnation is condensed by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s divided spiritual consciousness and the power of faith and incense fire. The power of faith and incense fire might not ount for much but each spiritual consciousness is extremely important. The demise of an incarnation, to Pei Xuanjing, means damage to his own spiritual consciousness.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    That¡¯s why he was dyed. Until today, he has finally recovered and returned his mind and spirits to their optimal state, ready for a life simtion.<div>

 Chapter 588: 536: Start the Simulation

    Chapter 588: Chapter 536: Start the Simtion


    [Taoyun: 21847324 points.]


    [Would you like to use the Life Simtor? Using it once will consume 10000000 Taoyun points.]


    Pei Xuanjing was highly eager about this life simtion, hence he made his choice without any hesitation.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    [The Life Simtion begins:¡­]


    The Life Simtion starts:


    Age one: You are born into an ordinary tribe, just one of many ordinary tribes in the vast wilderness. But due to your premature birth, your physical constitution is somewhat weak.


    As a result, they could only entrust you to the care of other tribespeople while they searched for a way to heal you.


    Age three: Your parents have perished. They were killed by wild beasts while seeking medicinal remedies to bolster your health. You were left behind and raised by the tribe.


    Age six: The wilderness is unbearably hazardous, filled with countless wild beasts and frequent invasions by foreign tribes. Every human in the wilderness must learn Cultivation in order to fight when encountering danger.<div>


    At six years of age, youe of age for Cultivation and train alongside all the other children your age in the tribe.


    Age ten: Your aptitude for Cultivation is not exceptional. Maybe due to theplications at your birth, even if you strive hard at Cultivation, it does little good. Amongst your peers, you appear frail.


    Even though your natural ability iscking, the other tribe children have never looked down upon you. They have constantly been warm towards you,forting you that they will protect you in the future, bringing you great happiness.


    Age sixteen: At sixteen, a significant stage happens to all adolescents in the wilderness. It is required of them to join the tribe to venture into the wilderness, killing wild beasts and bing true warriors.


    At that time, your strength was the weakest among your peers, far below the average strength of your age group. A lot of people persuaded you not to take part in the hunting.


    Even the tribe leader personally advised you. He admired your maturity and wisdom, despite yourck of strength.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    You rejected the advice of the tribe leader and your peers, insisting on participating in the hunting. This is because you remember the death of your parents. You aspire to be a strong warrior, avenging your parents and bing a pir of the tribe.


    Left without a choice, they reluctantly agreed to let you participate in the hunt. However, they continuously warned you to take care of your safety.


    Age seventeen: Although your abilities were not strong, you possessed a mind that far surpassed others. With your tactics, you captured and killed many wild beasts using your wits. The tribe umted enough meat reserves and you won the support of everyone.


    If it were not for yourck of strength, the tribe leader even wanted to groom you as his sessor.


    Age twenty-one: After several years of leading the hunting team, your standing within the hunting team kept rising despite your humble abilities. Because of your extraordinary wisdom, you earned the qualification to lead a small squad on your own.


    That year, you went hunting with your partners, hoping to store extra food for the winter, to get through the harsh cold months and to prevent your tribe from going hungry.


    The countless sessful hunts have filled you with confidence, but inevitably also added arrogance and vanity. This led you to consider going after a massive herd of beasts.


    The result was pretty clear. Due to your arrogance and vanity, not only did the hunt end in failure, many got seriously injured, and some even died. Majority of them were yourrades and family friends, who treated you like their own, you also got seriously injured due to this failed n.


    All because of the existence of the foreign tribes. A formidable Blood tribe member appeared. Not only did he snatch your prey, but he also wanted to turn all of you into his Blood ves.


    Your hunting team¡¯spanion fought to their deaths, it took a considerable loss to finally kill the Blood tribe member. Yet, this did not rece the lives of the fallen allies, leading to your immeasurable grief.


    Looking at what¡¯s left of the hunting party, the sorrows of the tribal members are unfathomable. Countless children lost their fathers, countless parents lost their children, the tribe was immersed in profound mourning.


    Yet, facing you ¨C the young leader who was responsible for that incident, the tribesmen were not angry or ming you, in fact, they were more worried about your injuries, even pretending to be happy so as not to make you sad.


    You being highly intelligent, how could you not see through their forced smiles? This made you feel even more distressed and guilty. You¡¯d rather they me or scold you, it would make you feel better. But their continued usual treatment towards you made you feelpletely ashamed.<div>


    As soon as your injuries improved slightly, you roamed around the tribe, feeling grief and anger when looking at the widows and orphans left behind by your family and friends. However, you were helpless.


    You approached the tribe leader, hoping he would punish you. But he refused. He told you to broaden your horizons, that this is the fate of human race in the wilderness, that you must experience all this to survive.


    However, the smarter you were, the harder it was for you to disentangle yourself. You did not understand why. Why did the wilderness have to be so cruel to the human race? You just wanted to live a peaceful life, why couldn¡¯t you?


    The tribe leader fell silent, saying that he also didn¡¯t know why. All he knew was that for numerous years, the wilderness had been like this, and the human race was at the very bottom of existence. Facing the oppression of All Tribes, all Humans could do was to silently endure.<div>


    You did not ept this. You did not understand why humans had to be innately inferior, why they needed to tolerate such humiliation.


    That night, you bid goodbye to the tribe leader. You wanted to venture into the wilderness, to look for answers. You desired to be stronger, to break these rules. You refused to experience such a situation again.


    Age twenty-two: The young man took up his sword and journeyed into the wilderness. You embarked on a solitary and lonely path alone. Countless great men have acted simrly over countless years. They were equally puzzled and had also set out onto this path for enlightenment.


    Age thirty-two: In ten years, the ces you had wandered through were but a grain in the vast beach of the boundless, endlessly bright wilderness. But within these ten years, you saw many things. The oppression of All Tribes against the human race, the might of All Tribes, the passion, numbness, sorrow, and joy of the human race¡­


    The experiences over ten years made you mature. You met a group of like-mindedrades and friends. With the same aspirations and goals, you walked together in the wilderness, seeking a path for the human race¡­


    Confidence filled your hearts, you were determined to seed, even if it meant dying without regrets.

 Chapter 589 - 537 Desperate World Again Projection Simulation

    Chapter 589: Chapter 537 Desperate World Again Projection Simtion


    Age 45: You¡¯re still persisting, but there are new friends joining you, and some are leaving. Their initial passion has been numbed by the harsh reality, and they even feel despair. It¡¯s only when you embark on this journey that you can understand the harshness it entails. When you witness the might of all tribes, you understand the desperate situation the human race is in, akin to living in hell.


    But you¡¯re still persisting¡­


    Age 55: You were defeated and killed in a conflict with the foreign tribes. On the verge of death, your life shes before your eyes: regret, indignation, joy, loss, disappointment, all transformed into a hint of resignation and liberation.


    After all, your life has been too burdensome. You have borne too much, and have walked a road that seemingly has no end. The moment you die, you are finally freed, no longer bearing these burdens.


    At this moment, the most joyous and jubnt smile since you left the tribe emerges on your face.


    [End of this life.]


    Each life simtion is like an immersive film-watching experience. Pei Xuanjing¡¯s perspective is that of an observer, clearly witnessing everything that happens in his life simtion.


    Throughout many life simtions, Pei Xuanjing had never been as silent as this time, whether he was facing his own potential future scenarios in the beginning or watching the life experiences of otherster.


    Despite the end of the life simtion, Pei Xuanjing remains silent. His thoughts are influenced by this life simtion, leaving him silent for a long time.


    ¡°What a bleak world¡­¡±


    After who knows how long, Pei Xuanjing finallyments.


    That was his first reaction and understanding of the world in this life simtion. Even the world where the human race and the Demon Race were constantly fighting that he encountered before never gave Pei Xuanjing this kind of feeling.


    In this life simtion, Pei Xuanjing felt the hardships the human race in this world experienced. In the great wilderness, all tribes are vying for power, but the human race remains at the bottom, oppressed by all tribes, reduced to the lowest ss for countless years, but there is nothing they can do.


    The protagonist in this life simtion had no extraordinary strength, but grew up in a very warm tribe. Originally, with his wisdom and ability, he might have had a satisfactory life.


    Unfortunately, everything was destroyed at that moment. The appearance of the Blood tribe shattered everything in life. His best friends and rtives all died at that moment.


    He was faced with his endless self-me, immersed in sorrow, uncertain about why the heavens were stripping him of everything.


    Thus, he embarked on a journey to seek his roots. He wanted to see the great wilderness and understand what was wrong with the world.


    In the end, no change was made, and he died because of it. But Pei Xuanjing could sense that he did not regret it because he tried, he paid, he was true to himself.


    Death may erode his body and soul, but it cannot change his will and attitude.


    ¡°I have to admire!¡± A trace of admiration appeared on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face.


    Indeed, the protagonist of this life simtion might not be as strong as himself, but his perseverance and determination were worthy of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s respect.


    [The simtion is over: you can choose one of the following options.]


    [Option one: Obtain all the realm perception and lifelong knowledge at the end of this simted life.]


    [Option two: Project and reincarnate again to once again experience this life.]


    ¡°Although you failed, since I have the chance to do this again, I¡¯ll finish it for you!¡± A hint of determination surfaced in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity.


    However, his heart was unusually light at this moment.


    This life simtion gave Pei Xuanjing the idea to make an attempt, to shake this despairing world.


    [Life Simtion: Initiate Projection Incarnation Mode.]


    [Great Tao is fifty, Forty-Nine Heavenly Paths, avoid one! Therefore, there is a glimmer of life for all things in the world!]


    In an instant, his surroundings fell into silence, as if time had stopped.


    At this moment, his sea of consciousness seemed like chaos, and then with a loud bang, Heaven and Earth were separated.


    [Simtion of Projection Incarnation starts: Please note that if you die in the projection simtion, you¡¯ll never be able to project again.]


    Age 1: Pei Xuanjing was born in an ordinary tribe in this deste wilderness. He was born prematurely, making his constitution weak, and his biological parents embarked on a journey to find a solution.


    Though born with wisdom, Pei Xuanjing, with his profound realm, was like any other ordinary child. He only instinctively drew in the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi around him using his strong spirit, nourishing his frail body. Unfortunately,pared to his body¡¯s innate deficiency, this Essence Qi was insignificant.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Age 3: Just like the previous life, the parents of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current body died in the process of finding a solution, leaving Pei Xuanjing alone and taken care of by the tribe.


    Age 6: After six years, Pei Xuanjing had a thorough understanding of this world. He was ustomed to the rules and principles of this world and understood cultivation here.


    When children started their cultivation at the age of six, although Pei Xuanjing¡¯s foundation had yet to be replenished, he already had a way to remedy it. As a cultivator with a Sixth Level realm, this was nothing to him.


    The children in the great wilderness began to cultivate. They chose to Refine Wild Beast Flesh and Blood essence to temper their flesh and strength; only with great strength could they be mighty warriors in the tribe.


    Even after discovering the cultivation methods of this world, Pei Xuanjing did not start immediately. Instead, he incorporated the Taoist Skill of this world into his Nine Revolutions Divine Sky Skill, then started to revise it again, while remedying the fundamental ws in his body and exploring the Tao andws of this world.


    Age 8: After two years, Pei Xuanjing finally made up for his deficiency and forged a solid Taoist Foundation.

 Chapter 590 - 538 Life Simulation 1 – First Arrival

    Chapter 590: Chapter 538 Life Simtion 1 ¨C First Arrival


    Age 9: Pei Xuanjing impressed everyone in the tribe with his extraordinary talents and potential. His peers did not feel any jealousy, they were merely happy that he was able to recover.


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t turn down any requests from his peers for guidance. He freely shared his understanding of this world¡¯s Taoist skills, without any secrecy.


    The division of realms in this world is somewhat simr to that of the Great Ming World, ranging from first to sixth order. A Sixth Order power is the apex of this world, and only a race with a Sixth Order power at its helm can be considered the most powerful amongst the multitude of tribes.


    The tribe where Pei Xuanjing resided was an ordinary one in the wilderness, with the strongest warrior being only an early-stage Third Order chieftain.


    Although Pei Xuanjing hadn¡¯t regained his cultivation yet, his original realm was simr to that of the Sixth Order. He provided insights to the people of the tribe effortlessly, resolving their doubts regarding their cultivation practice.


    When he demonstrated his outstanding talent and selflessly taught his peers, he caught the attention of the chieftain who decided to nurture Pei Xuanjing as his future sessor.


    Age 12: While others of his age were still cultivating, Pei Xuanjing had broken through to the Fourth Order, simr to the Spirit Realm in the Great Ming World. He ventured into the wilderness, ying many beasts, umting enough food resources for the tribe.


    His achievement astounded the whole tribe. In this wilderness, powerful warriors are the hope of a tribe¡¯s survival. Pei Xuanjing gave many people hope for a chance at survival.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Age 13: Under the leadership of Pei Xuanjing, the warriors of the tribe enhanced their skills. They were able to hunt more beasts, improving the tribe¡¯s living conditions, thereby making the tribe prosper.


    Age 14: Pei Xuanjing¡¯s prestige within the tribed reached its zenith. With his cultivation realm, even the warriors without much talent had their strength boosted by him.


    So, when the Chieftain managed to advance to the Fourth Order with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s help, instead of feeling proud, he made a decision. He appointed the fourteen-year-old Pei Xuanjing as the next chieftain, to lead the tribe towards a brighter future.


    This action shocked the entire tribe, surprisingly though, no one opposed.


    As Pei Xuanjing kept improving, everyone in the tribe saw him as the inevitable candidate for the chieftain. No one couldpete against him, nor was there anyone qualified for doing so.


    The current chieftain was still young and had diligently defended his position for decades, gaining many supporters. In addition to his breakthrough, everyone thought he would wait longer. After all, Pei Xuanjing was just fourteen.


    However, the chieftain was resolute in his decision to abdicate, shocking everyone.


    Pei Xuanjing was somewhat surprised. He knew that the position of chieftain would eventually be his but didn¡¯t expect it to happen so soon.


    But now that it hade to this, he couldn¡¯t refuse, and taking the position early would, in fact, be beneficial to his ns.


    After declining thrice, the old chieftain stepped down, Pei Xuanjing ascended to the position of chieftain at the age of fourteen.


    The news of Pei Xuanjing, a boy, barely fourteen years old, bing a chieftain, took several neighboring tribes by surprise.


    They were puzzled as to why the old chieftain would abdicate in favor of a fourteen-year-old. In the wilderness, a fourteen-year-old was not considered an adult, and their early death would even be deemed a premature demise.


    Hence, they were dubious about the decision made by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s tribe.


    Age 16: In the two years since bing the chieftain, Pei Xuanjing began actively implementing his ns for the tribe. After all, he already had in mind how he wanted to grow the tribe.


    He already had high poprity and support within the tribe. Even as a fourteen-year-old chieftain, no one questioned him. Pei Xuanjing had built his reputation deep into the hearts of the tribe.


    Only those who have truly lived in these tribes of the wilderness could understand the plight of the human race. At present, the civilization of the human race is simr to the n era of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s previous Great Ming World.


    However,pared to the Great Ming World during the ancient n era, the environment for the human race in this world is more challenging and dangerous. They not only have to fight beasts for food but also face oppression from all tribes, which is utterly miserable.


    Pei Xuanjing intended to change this deste world through huabody aspect projection. But he was well aware that this change wouldn¡¯t happen overnight.


    The plight of the human race in this world couldn¡¯t be resolved by just one or two unparalleled powers. If they relied solely on the rise of a few strong individuals, the fate of the human race would bepletely dependent on these few individuals. Like a tree without roots, it would drift away at the slightest wind.


    They needed to make efforts themselves, strive hard,y a solid foundation, and have ample backing. So even if the strong fell in the future, they wouldn¡¯t copse like a castle built on sand.


    Pei Xuanjing had a long-term n, reminding himself not to rush, and to take things one step at a time.


    Build high walls, umte food, and dy proiming oneself king. These nine characters were just as relevant here.


    What Pei Xuanjing needed to do now was to gradually enhance the strength of his tribe, extend his influence, and then slowly boost the strength of the human race in this world.


    Age 21: After another five years of development, the tribe experienced a tremendous change. In that year, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s cultivation realm entered the Fifth Order, and several Fourth Order powers had appeared within their tribe. Although these experts were ordinary in this world, they would be unreachable existences for many people in the remote wilderness.


    Any one of them could be the pir of any tribe in the wilderness, shielding many people from life and death threats. Their mere existence could ward off countless threats.

 Chapter 591: 539: Life Simulation 2 – Development

    Chapter 591: Chapter 539: Life Simtion 2 ¨C Development


    With the tribe growing stronger in the hands of Pei Xuanjing over the years, the surrounding tribes changed their initial judgment. They never thought that the 14-year-old boy who was not favoured would not only prevent any problem within his tribe after taking over, but would also gradually flourish and gradually be the dominant force in the vicinity.


    Regardless of where they are in the universe, it is almost instinctive for the weak to gravitate towards the strong. If Pei Xuanjing¡¯s tribe was just a bit stronger than theirs, they might feel jealous and envious, but at this moment, the gap between the two parties is so huge that it cannot be described merely as a difference in ss. Thus, they immediately changed their previous attitude and gradually moved towards Pei Xuanjing, the strong.


    Pei Xuanjing naturally would not reject these tribesing towards him. He is aware that his tribe¡¯s development has reached a bottleneck, not due to his own faults, but because of the poption restraint within the tribe.


    If other tribes were sacrificing their members to survive during hard times because ofck of resources and food, then the issue with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s tribe was the opposite; they had plenty of resources but not enough poption to consume them.


    Hence, the alignment of these tribes naturally became the first step for Pei Xuanjing to strengthen his forces and the first step to gradually expand his influence.


    Pei Xuanjing did not hesitate at all in helping these tribes who sought for his aid. After all, for Pei Xuanjing, these things are important to these tribes, but they fall shortpared to his own ns.


    It was during the same year that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hunting team encountered the same situation he was first faced with when observing the simtion of human life. After securing their prey, they encountered the Blood tribe who attacked the hunting team with the intent of turning them into Blood ves.


    Unfortunately, from the moment Pei Xuanjing projected himself into this world, the trajectory of this world had already shifted and everything that could potentially happen in the future has changed.


    Just as the p of a butterfly¡¯s wings can cause a storm, what more can Pei Xuanjing do, a powerhouse with the ability to change Heaven and Earth?


    The hunting team that the Blood Tribe encountered may not have been the most powerful within Pei Xuanjing¡¯s tribe, but they were still not someone a single Blood Tribe member could handle.<div>


    After all, if a single Blood Tribe member could easily suppress this hunting team, then what was the purpose of Pei Xuanjing appearing in this world, and of the many things he has done over the years?


    Upon encountering the Blood Tribe, the hunting team immediately formed a battle array and fought with the Blood Tribe. Despite being weaker, they easily defeated the Blood Tribe with the help of the battle array. Apart from a few injuries, there was no significant loss.


    The captured member of the Blood Tribe was brought back to the tribe and used by Pei Xuanjing as one of the mediums to explore this world.


    At the age of twenty-two, Pei Xuanjing had been in this world for over twenty years. Apart from the initial period when he was weak and needed to strengthen his foundation, he had spent the rest of his time cultivating his tribe¡¯s strength and focused on studying this world.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Besides the human race, there are countless other races in this deste world. Some of these races are naturally strong and simply need normal growth to adulthood to gain significant power, as though they have received the blessings of Heaven and Earth.


    The Blood Tribe is one of them, and the peculiar thing is, they evaded a rule.


    Heaven is fair. Races that are naturally strong may have gained a lot but have also lost much. For example, the Dragon n, Phoenix n, Qilin, Kun Peng, and White Tiger. They are innately strong and any individual who grows up safely will attain at least the Fourth Order of power.


    However, they also face restrictions, such as the scarcity of their race¡¯s numbers. They have difficulty producing offspring, and it¡¯s particrly difficult for pure-blooded individuals to be born.


    The worst is the Kun Peng race; they are born strong, with even young Kun Peng¡¯s having the Fourth Order of power. If they grow sessfully into adulthood, they will possess at least the Sixth Level of strength, unmatched inbat power.


    However, the number of the Kun Peng race is frighteningly scarce. ording to the intelligence Pei Xuanjing obtained, the Kun Peng race had never exceeded ten individuals even at their most prosperous time. It can be seen that even Heaven and Earth also set restrictions on such a powerful race.


    However, the Blood Tribe is quite peculiar as their pure-blooded numbers are greatly limited.


    Yet, the Blood Tribe has a method of blood lineage whereby they constantly expanded their lineage. Although not as potent as the pure-blooded ones, their numbers expanded rapidly.


    Therefore, Pei Xuanjing wanted to study what secrets were hidden within.


    At the age of twenty-five, several surrounding tribes had been influenced by Pei Xuanjing. They eventually pledged allegiance under Pei Xuanjing¡¯smand and recognized Pei Xuanjing as the alliance leader of multiple tribes.


    Pei Xuanjing implemented his ns, integrating these tribes ording to their advantages and forming an alliance guard. He gathered all the eligible youths and assigned people to teach them the method of Cultivation.


    It amazed him how the Contribution Points method was truly a panacea. After merging multiple tribes, Pei Xuanjing implemented the method again. It ensured fairness in distribution among the tribes, removing manyints and reducing friction during the merging process.


    At the age of thirty-five, after ten years of development, Pei Xuanjing hadpletely assimted dozens of surrounding tribes, all of whom became part of the newly formed alliance. With Pei Xuanjing at the helm andmanding numerous Fourth Tier Powerhouses, they had now be a powerful force in the wilderness.


    Of course, when a champion emerges amongst the humble human race and develops this alliance to its current size in just several decades, naturally, it drew the attention of the many races of the wilderness.


    The interests within the wilderness are limited. Every time a new force rises, it implies the erosion and reduction of interest of existing forces.<div>


    Therefore, when Pei Xuanjing led the alliance to its rise, it immediately attracted the attention of various races that could not tolerate their interests being infringed upon, and even less ept the formerly humble humans sitting on an equal footing with them.


    Thus, a conflict inevitably broke out.

 Chapter 592: 540 Life Simulation 3 War

    Chapter 592: Chapter 540 Life Simtion 3 WarN?v(el)B\\jnn


    The tribe conflicting with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s alliance is known as the Mo Yang n, which is among the most ordinary in the All Tribes, ranking rather low. Nheless, they still think highly of themselves, looking down on the human race as an inferior existence.


    This tribe¡¯s strength is not great, with only one Sixth Level powerhouse in its ranks. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have taken refuge in a corner of the wilderness, imposing their will while choosing not to venture to the bustling centre of these wilnds.


    Of course, even though the Mo Yang n is not powerful and ranks low in All Tribes, they still maintain a strong sense of confidence and a superiorityplex when confronting the human race, which is deemed the weakest of all species within the wilnds.


    Therefore, when they saw the rise of the Human Alliance and the threat to their power, they chose to strike without any hesitation or attempt to investigate the reason behind this development.


    This is the rule of the wilderness, the survival of the fittestid bare. Those especially strong never lower their heads to take another look at those weaker than them.


    As the Mo Yang n provoked Pei Xuanjing and his tribe, Pei Xuanjing did not hesitate to counterattack.


    After decades of development and integrating dozens of tribes, the power of his alliance had rapidly expanded and strengthened. Of course, Pei Xuanjing understood that such growth was unrealistic and not truly solid, it was all based on his support and protection.


    ording to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ns, the Human Alliance, having developed to this stage, was indeed in need of the tempering that can onlye from fire and blood. Even if the Mo Yang n had not initiated conflict, Pei Xuanjing would have sought an enemy to challenge the Human Alliance, to act as a honing stone to refine it.


    Concurrently, the Mo Yang n¡¯s initiation of conflict perfectly coincided with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ns. He was immediately ready to fight, to test the true oue of the increase in power of the Human Alliance over decades.


    Even if this battle would result in failure, casualties, and separations, Pei Xuanjing considered it inevitable.<div>


    The human race in this world had been oppressed for a long time. Pei Xuanjing believed that breaking this predicament didn¡¯t require one or two powerful individuals but countless humans¡¯ efforts, sacrifices, and their willingness to bleed.


    Only through fighting, through experiencing tempering in fire and blood, could the human race earn the qualification to rise amidst the All Tribes of the wilderness.


    When Pei Xuanjing conveyed all this to the members of the Human Alliance, no one refused, and no one backed down.


    A great war began. Perhaps, in the eyes of the powerful tribes of the wilderness, this was just a minor battle between two insignificant tribes. But for the human race, this was their first battle towards emerging victorious, their first battle towards reaching the peak in the future. Everything started from this moment.


    At 36: The Human Alliance and the Mo Yang n began their war. Initially, the Mo Yang n merely intended to suppress the Human Alliance and plunder enough benefits. Thus, in the early stages of the war, they didn¡¯t think of going all out and only sent a fraction of their forces.


    In their view, the human race was inherently weak. Having even hundreds of tribes united would make no difference to them. After all, the presence of the Sixth Level powerhouse in the Mo Yang n meant that they would never lose to the feeble human race.


    However, they werepletely taken aback. The tactics of the Human Alliance were diametrically opposed to theirs. Since they had decided to use this war as a learning experience, the Human Alliance prepared to go all out right from the start.


    In the initial confrontations, the Mo Yang n, underestimating their enemy, retreated before the surprise offensive and explosive power of the human race. They suffered heavy casualties and lost much of their territory, which shook them to the core.


    However, any species that survived in this wilderness was not easily defeated, even a back-ranking tribe like the Mo Yang n. They wouldn¡¯t be thrown into disarray by this sudden failure.


    So, after experiencing failure, they immediately changed their strategy. No longer underestimating the Human Alliance, they sent stronger forces to cope with this war.


    Regrettably, once you miss a step, it¡¯s hard to recover. They had already lost the initiative from the start of the engagement, the task of regaining this setback proves to be rather unattainable.


    Pei Xuanjing sometimes realized that the saying ¡°fortunees unexpectedly, and horses fatten on wild grass¡± was indeed true. This series of victories, notwithstanding the many ordeals faced by the Human Alliance, brought spoils of war that they could have only umted through years of hard work.


    Without hesitation, Pei Xuanjing decided not to withhold any of these plundered resources and instead invested all of it into increasing the strength of the human tribes.


    The situation was clear ¨C their initial offensive had caught the Mo Yang n off guard, and once the enemy managed to regroup, a vigorous counterattack was inevitable. So, they needed to increase their strength quickly to cope with the uing war.


    And, as expected, after the resources were dispatched, ording to the iing reports, the Mo Yang n had begun to take the war seriously, and were getting ready to strike back.


    Concerned, Pei Xuanjing began to pay closer attention. After all, even though the Mo Yang n was at the bottom end of the All Tribes, they were a considerably formidable adversary to the Human Alliance he was leading.


    At 38: The Mo Yang n never expected that their initial intention of teaching the Human Alliance a lesson and plundering sufficient interests would evolve into such a scenario. The ongoing war between the two ns hadsted for three years. Even though the Human Alliance had encountered scores of crises and suffered severe losses in these past three years, they still persevered andpletely mired the Mo Yang n in a quagmire of war.


    It must be known that not all species coexist peacefully in the All Tribes. The Mo Yang n has its own enemies. These enemies, seizing the opportunity during the standoff of the Human Alliance and the Mo Yang n, started to make moves, even conducting multiple probes, and snatched many interests from the Mo Yang n.


    Pei Xuanjing did not expect the initial battle to be so smooth. He had predicted that the Mo Yang n, after suffering their first failure, would immediately mobilize their full strength. The Human Alliance would be plunged into a difficult battle.<div>


    After all, what Pei Xuanjing wanted was training, not theplete annihtion of the Human Alliance. Hence, he was ready to provide aid at any moment. However, he didn¡¯t anticipate that he wouldn¡¯t need to intervene as the current situation was still under control.


    At 39: The Mo Yang n was finally tired of the endless quagmire of war and were ready to stop dragging the war further. They eventually decided to end this war.

 Chapter 593: 541: Life Simulation 4 — Continuous Battles

    Chapter 593: Chapter 541: Life Simtion 4 ¡ª Continuous Battles


    The Mo Yang n was somewhat surprised to learn that the strongest member of the Human Alliance was a Fifth Order individual. They wondered when the humans had produced a Fifth Order, but did not pay much heed. After all, with a Sixth Level member of the Mo Yang n stepping in, the adversary was surely bound for sure death.


    However, nothing ever goes ording to n. From the moment the Mo Yang n instigated the war, the oue was already thoroughly sealed, even the intervention of their Sixth Level member, the cornerstone of their n, would be of no avail.


    The Mo Yang n is nothing more than a minor tribe within the tribal expanse. Although they have a Sixth Level individual within their ranks, this individual is only a run-of-the-mill Sixth Level, who stepped into the Sixth Level purely on the back of the inherited Qi Luck of the Mo Yang n. He is by no means a strong yer amongst the Sixth Level individuals.


    In the past, such a Sixth Level individual, when dealing with a race without a Sixth Level member of their own, would naturally adopt an oppressive stance, and the other side would be incapable of fighting back.


    But this time, they were wrong. Pei Xuanjing also took action.


    Decades of cultivation allowed Pei Xuanjing to also step into the Sixth Level. For Pei Xuanjing, his original realm still remained and it wasn¡¯t difficult for him to re-enter the Sixth Level. In fact, if not for his gradual cultivation to understand the Tao andws of this world, he could have stepped into the Sixth Level a long time ago.


    Despite this, Pei Xuanjing did not rush to cultivate, and even intentionally suppressed his realm of cultivation. Nevertheless, he still stepped into the Sixth Level in the year that heunched the war against the Mo Yang n at the age of thirty-five.


    This was the foundation of his courage to wage war against the Mo Yang n. After all, having ascended to the Sixth Level, he might need to step back when facing those major tribes with multiple Sixth Level individuals, but he had no fear whatsoever for the Mo Yang n, which only had one Sixth Level individual, unless their opponent stood at the pinnacle of the Sixth Level.


    Yet, if the Mo Yang n truly had a Sixth Level pinnacle individual, they would not need to be relegated in this corner of the wilderness, disputing interests with the Human Alliance here.


    The emergence of Pei Xuanjing, a Sixth Level human, shook all parties. They couldn¡¯t imagine how a traditionally weak race like the humans had produced a Sixth Level individual.<div>


    The oue of the battle between Pei Xuanjing and the Sixth Level member of the Mo Yang n was not surprising at all. After all, backed by the cultivation system of an entire world and the Taoist foundation he had honed through countless life simtions, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength far exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations. He easily crushed the Sixth Level member of the Mo Yang n with just a wave of his hand.


    After this battle, the influence of the Human Alliance swept across the fringes of the wilderness. Pei Xuanjing¡¯s name in this world, as well as the title of Pei Xi, the leader of the Human Alliance, spread far and wide.


    At the age of forty-five: five or six years had passed since the end of the war with the Mo Yang n. During this time, the Human Alliancepletely absorbed all the resources of the Mo Yang n. With the allegiance of dozens of human tribes from the surrounding area and their absorption into the Alliance, the tribes under Pei Xuanjing¡¯smand became even stronger.


    At this point, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s human tribe was recognized by some minor tribes surrounding the wilderness, and the title of the King of Humans was epted into the heart of the wilderness, recognized by countless races.


    Of course, the central tribes of the wilderness did not care much for the emergence of a strong individual within the human race. After all, minor tribes like the Mo Yang n were never important enough to be remembered, and the same was true for the weak human tribes. Therefore, in the eyes of these powerful tribes, the war between the Mo Yang n and the human race was merely child¡¯s y.


    However, while these powerful tribes could afford to ignore this, the minor tribes surrounding the human tribes could not afford to overlook it at all.


    The tribes living in this corner of the wilderness were all simr in strength, and while they had their share of friction and conflict amongst them, none couldpletely annihte the other, which preserved the peace in this corner of the wilderness for many years, preventing anyrge-scale conflict.


    But the rise of the human tribes made them realize that this peace, which has been maintained for countless years, could no longer continue¡­


    Indeed, as they had imagined, beneath the seeming calm, turbulence and undercurrents were already stirring.


    Following this war, the Human Alliance¡¯s power began to expand rapidly, ¨C even without Pei Xuanjing pushing for it, the humans at the base level no longer wished to continue to be patient.


    Before they waged war against the Mo Yang n, the humans were forever oppressed. When facing other races, they always had to retreat and endure¡­


    But after going through the fire of this war, the humans in the wilderness discovered that their race was not inherently inferior. They were not born to be lower than the other races. When faced with death, both sides were on an equal footing.


    This battle held great significance for the human race. Once they realized that they were not inherently inferior, and once they mustered the courage to stand up to the strong, everything became worth it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    So, when dozens of tribes joined the Human Alliance, and they digested the resources they acquired through the annihtion of Mo Yang n, transforming it into their own strength, they naturally developed a desire for battle.


    The rise of any race requires resources mainly from two sources: internal oppression and external plunder. Humans naturally would not want to oppress their own kind, especially when they have garnered the courage to strike down external enemies.


    Consequently, the Human Alliance began to assemble its armies and silently umte strength. They gathered information about the many races around them, ready to seize the opportunity to advance the rise of their own.


    At the age of forty-seven: The tranquil corner of the wilderness was once again set ame with warfare. This time, it was instigated by the Human Alliance themselves. They used the excuse that one tribe was plundering the civilians of the Human Alliance andunched an attack without hesitation.


    Such a reason was quite sufficient, and none could refute. After all, any race that fails to protect its own civilians will inevitably lose the foundation of its existence.


    Facing the long-premeditated move of the Human Alliance, the other tribe naturally did not back down. They also knew the purpose of the Human Alliance, but what they could not deny was that the Human Alliance¡¯s reasons were irrefutable; they simply could not deny them.<div>


    After all, when the Human Alliance was yet to rise, the status of humans was the lowest. Furthermore, given therge poption of humans, they were the prime choices for very, and they were naturally put to use as hardbor ves.


    Having experienced the previous war, they did not dare to be negligent in dealing with the Human Alliance¡¯s move. They immediately responded with everything they had. However, this tribe was even weaker than the Mo Yang n and despite their best efforts, the oue did not change.


    Three years of campaigning resulted in the annihtion of the tribe, with only a few survivors managing to escape.


    <div>

 Chapter 594: 542 Life Simulation 5

    Chapter 594: Chapter 542 Life Simtion 5


    Fifty-seventh year: After ten years of uninterrupted warfare, they pursued a strategy of war sustaining war. Utilizing resources acquired through plunder, the Human Alliance¡¯s power grew stronger and stronger. Though there had not yet been the birth of a sixth-level powerhouse, the emergence of many at the fifth level had allowed Pei Xuanjing to devote more time elsewhere.


    In ten years, the Human Alliance consequently eradicated numerous minor races, bing the most powerful force in this part of the wilderness. The remaining minor races began to unite in the hopes of collectively resisting the Human Alliance. After all, anyone who wasn¡¯t an idiot could easily see that the Human Alliance had grand ambitions. If they continued to resist alone, they would surely be devoured one by one by the Human Alliance.


    During their collective resistance against the Human Alliance, these minor races spread tales of the Human Alliance¡¯s deeds elsewhere. In their stories, the Human Alliance had seemed like an irredeemably evil force, with Pei Xuanjing appearing as a malevolent viin.


    When these messages reached the heart of the wilderness again, manyrge tribes that originally viewed the outskirts of the wilderness as backwater areas shifted their attention towards this conflict.


    Although it may have seemed like a short period, several decades was merely the slightest instance to the wilderness that had existed for countless years. For some powerhouses, even this was less than the time they spent meditating in seclusion.


    Yet in this brief period, the rise of the Human Alliance was unprecedently rapid, particrly with the Human Alliance¡¯s King of Dawn, Pei Xuanjing, subjugating several sixth-level powerhouses, which caught the attention of many.


    Naturally, the attention ofrge tribes didn¡¯t make much difference as they were not significantly impacted by the rise of the Human Alliance. Given their immense strength, they could easily extinguish countless united tribes in the surrounding wilderness.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, for many humans, the emergence of the Human Alliance undeniably represented a glimmer of hope. Pei Xuanjing, the King of Dawn, became the Savior and Great Hero in the mouth of countless humans. His emergence brought a glimmer of hope to the humans who had sunk into despair, a hope of no longer being oppressed.


    Originally, like in the previous life simtion of Pei Xuanjing, many lonely wanderers were seeking solutions to the predicament facing the human race. They decisively gravitated towards the Human Alliance, wishing to see if the King of Dawn truly had a grand n in mind if he could save the human race and break the tragic situation of the human race.


    The arrival of these people undoubtedly served as a great supplement for Pei Xuanjing. After all, anyone who is able to journey through the wilderness alone must have their own distinctive abilities and talents.<div>


    After they met Pei Xuanjing, they were immediately won over by his charisma. Although Pei Xuanjing had not been responsible for managing many affairs in the Great Ming World, his time in a high position was not short. This gave him a certain charisma that naturally attracted others.


    At this moment, as the Human Alliance continued to expand, more talent was needed to fill management roles. Even though Pei Xuanjing had been trying to cultivate talents, there was always ack of them to meet the demands.


    Seventy-second year: This year, the development of the Human Alliance had reached a state of flourishing prosperity. After years of continuous development, they had conquered all the tribes in this corner of the wilderness. These tribes, faced with the thriving Human Alliance, finally lowered their proud heads and chose to surrender.


    After all, the options left for them were to either surrender or die. With such a domineering Human Alliance, the choices avable for these tribes were limited. Faced with the opportunity to survive, no tribe would choose to perish.


    It was also this year that Pei Xuanjing nurtured the second sixth-level strong man of the human race. He was a powerhouse from the center of the wilderness who came to follow Pei Xuanjing.


    In fact, there was never ack of geniuses in therge poption base of the human race. However, why couldn¡¯t they nurture more geniuses?


    The reason was very simple. The world was mainly maintained by different races, and thews of the races deeply embedded in their hearts. Except for the indifferent Blood Tribe, most races were still wary of individuals from other races. When these individuals showed extraordinary talents, they would not only receive no training, but might also provoke jealousy.


    Therefore, many powerhouses of the human race, even if they managed to reach the fifth level through coincidence and good fortune,cked mentors and guidance. They found it very challenging to break through to the sixth level, perhaps never managing to decipher its secrets. After all, their circumstances were not favorable.


    As an old saying goes, ¡°One sentence of truth surpasses ten thousand volumes of scripture.¡± Some things seemed simple, but if not given enough attention, they were hard to discern.


    Once Pei Xuanjing became a sixth-level powerhouse and could protect the human race, these geniuses naturally didn¡¯t fear being held back by others. Furthermore, with Pei Xuanjing, a sixth-level powerhouse, personally mentoring them, their previous confusion and doubts were all resolved.


    Seventy-fifth year: With theplete unification of this corner of the wilderness, the event also caused a significant disturbance in the wilderness. The emergence of the Human Alliance made many races suddenly aware of the rise of the human race. The current human race was no longer the race that was once subjected to humiliation. They had their own powerhouses and their own dignity.


    After the Human Alliance upied this corner of the wilderness, Pei Xuanjing was aware that the expansion of the Human Alliance needed to pause briefly. Aside from stepping too far and spread too thinly, they needed time to consolidate their gains. More importantly, he was concerned about the attitudes of the top tribes of the wilderness world towards the emergence of the Human Alliance.


    With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current strength, he was still a little short of advancing to the mid-sixth level. Even though he could fight a mid-sixth level powerhouse, he was still somewhatcking against ate-sixth level powerhouse.


    Even if Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength was sufficient to protect himself, he was not alone. He had the countless people of the Human Alliance behind him. If those people made a move, the Human Alliance would undoubtedly be destroyed.


    At present, the situation of the human race improved significantly. Even with Pei Xuanjing around, they couldn¡¯t rise to the heavens with one leap, nor could they immediately break the current circumstances.


    Therefore, Pei Xuanjing decided to hold back and continue to umte strength, waiting for the right opportunity to arise.

 Chapter 595: 545: Life Simulation – The Alliance of Three Clans

    Chapter 595: Chapter 545: Life Simtion ¨C The Alliance of Three ns


    At the age of eighty: This marked the eightieth year since Pei Xuanjing arrived in this world. As the heroic figure who revolutionized the fate of the human race and led them towards brilliance, he received the adoration of countless individuals.


    During this year, someone in the Human Alliance suggested holding a banquet to celebrate Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eightieth birthday. They nned a grand celebration not only to honor Pei Xuanjing but also to dere to all the major races that the human race¡¯s very first king, the King of Dawn, had ascended the throne.


    Although Pei Xuanjing was not fond of suchmotion, hepletely understood that this was the good intention of the Human Alliance. epting their goodwill and agreeing to participate, he aimed to show other races the humans¡¯ newfound confidence and power, contrasting their prior state of oppression.


    As a power that dominated one corner of the wilderness, the Human Alliance had considerable influence among many races. When word spread that their King of Dawn was celebrating his eightieth birthday, many fellow races came to congratte him, not wanting to offend the mighty Human Alliance.


    Among them was a mysterious guest from the bustling and thriving center of the wilderness where many of the world¡¯s strongest forces resided.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Qilin n, one of the top ten ns in the wilderness, sent a Fifth Order being to the peripheral parts of the wilderness, a ce often regarded by many as a backwater region.


    The emissary sent by the Qilin n might not be of the Sixth Level, but the formidable bloodline of the Qilin n, one of the supreme races, enabled even a Fifth Order being to match the strength of many Sixth Level ones. Of course, this did not take ount of Pei Xuanjing.


    At first, the Fifth Order pure-blood Qilin greeted Pei Xuanjing with pride, considering himself from a higher bloodline and thus stronger. But as he witnessed the unfathomable depth of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength, he changed his attitude and became much more humble.


    The Qilin n¡¯s representative had originallye to persuade the Human Alliance to join their soon-to-be-established alliance. Given that the Human Alliance, now led by two Sixth Level beings, was no longer the weakest among all the races, they were certainly worth courting and had the qualifications to join the upper echelons of power.


    However, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s disyed power far exceeded their expectations. Even though he was from the supposedly weaker human race, his strength surpassed many other tribal chiefs. This caused the pure-blood Qilin to fervently desire to recruit him, unwilling to let such a powerful being side with their rivals.<div>


    When this invitation was extended, Pei Xuanjing did not immediately respond, deciding to bide his time and assess the situation.


    Several dayster, Pei Xuanjing agreed to the Qilin n¡¯s proposal and joined the Qilin-led alliance. ording to their pact, the Qilin n would protect the Human Alliance and supply them with resources to enhance their strength. In return, if the Qilin n ever went to war, the Human Alliance would have to fight alongside them.


    Pei Xuanjing approved this agreement.


    He was aware that for the human race to continue advancing, it was not enough to act alone. The current peace in the wilderness was precarious, akin to the brief calm before a storm. While small-scale tribal conflicts might not cause muchmotion, the rapid expansion of the now rising Human Alliance would inevitably draw the attention and hostility of stronger tribes, which Pei Xuanjing wanted to avoid.


    So, he was looking for an opportunity, a perfect chance to rise above when chaos breaks loose in the wilderness.


    When other members of the human tribes asked, Pei Xuanjing merely responded mysteriously: The wilderness is about to be thrown into chaos!


    The Qilin n was a race almost unmatched in the wilderness, and their sudden move to form an alliance with many other races suggestedrger schemes at y. It was a sign of many unforeseen things toe.


    Even with limited information, Pei Xuanjing could guess a lot.


    These top races of the wilderness held formidable power that allowed them to strategically n. A decision like this surely signaled a tumultuous sh on the horizon.


    Perhaps this sh was the opportune moment Pei Xuanjing had been waiting for.


    At the age of eighty-five: As Pei Xuanjing initially predicted, chaos began to descend upon the wilderness.


    In the subsequent years, the top tribes in the wilderness started making their moves. The Dragon n, Phoenix n, and Qilin n all formed alliances, soaring to be some of the most powerful forces in the wilderness.


    The Dragon n spearheaded an alliance of scaled-beast races, with numerous water tribes as their subsidiaries, dominating all the waters in the wilderness, and wherever there was water, there was influence from the Dragon n Alliance.


    The Phoenix n led an alliance of avian races, ruling a massive territory, all birds under the sky respected the Phoenix as emperor.


    The Qilin n¡¯s alliance absorbed many different races that lived on thend. Surprisingly, the Human Alliance quietly ascended from the edge of the wilderness and joined the Qilin n¡¯s alliance, bing one of their forces.


    In addition to these three major alliances, there were smaller coalitions like the White Tiger n and the Golden Lion n among others.


    As these alliances continued to form, a previously harmonious wilderness started showing signs of disruption. Although an earth-shattering war hadn¡¯t begun, friction and conflicts increased, with frequent skirmishes between various alliances, resulting in powerful beings falling in battle.


    Meanwhile, rather than exploiting the situation, Pei Xuanjing exercised exceptional restraint. Leveraging his vast influence, he repressed any desires within the Human Alliance to take advantage of the instability, and quietly analyzed the unfolding situation instead, awaiting the next change.


    He was lucid in his understanding that, should the current situation continue, a fierce war would sooner orter engulf the entire wilderness, altering itsndscape and leading to the rise and fall of many races on the battlefield of blood and fire.<div>


    And indeed, what piqued Pei Xuanjing¡¯s curiosity was, why would these tribes, who were already at the apex of the wilderness¡¯s hierarchy, want to form alliances? What were their objectives and what were they trying to seize?

 Chapter 596: 546 Life Simulation – Decisively Strike, Stunning Wilderness

    Chapter 596: Chapter 546 Life Simtion ¨C Decisively Strike, Stunning Wilderness


    At the age of ny-five: Despite his ten years of exploration, Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t unravel the mysteries buried in his heart, he still wasn¡¯t sure what the top-tier races were fighting for.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Pei Xuanjing understood that although the Human Alliance had joined the Qilin n¡¯s coalition, their status within this alliance wasn¡¯t high, so the Qilin n guarded many critical secrets from them.


    Therefore, to truly understand the hidden truth, the Human Alliance had to get involved proactively, striving to enhance their status and strength.


    So, during his ny-fifth year, when the major alliances in the wastnd started having intense frictions, Pei Xuanjing finally made a move. He started pushing the Human Alliance forward, expanding their influence.


    Over the years, friction between the various races in the wastnd escted, with battles ring up daily. However, the region where the Human Alliance resided remained rtively peaceful.


    After all, seeing as the Human Alliance, the most potent force in the territory, hadn¡¯t instigated any wars, other races would be foolish to provoke them.


    Over the years, the human race had seized the rare period of peace to develop and grow. Although no sixth-tier powerhouses had emerged, dozens of fifth-tier powerhouses and hundreds of fourth-tier powerhouses had made their appearance. The Human Alliance¡¯s power grew increasingly potent, enough to deter the numerous other races.


    As soon as Pei Xuanjing made his decision, the whole Human Alliance leapt into action to select their target.


    If initially, the Human Alliance only wanted to break the lowly status of the human race, allowing more of them to survive without being oppressed, they should have been satisfied now, living peacefully within the barren world.


    However, ambition grows with strength. As the Human Alliance grew more powerful, they wouldn¡¯t simply settle for the status quo, especially when they possessed enough power to ascend further. They would inevitably opt to climb higher.<div>


    The Human Alliance¡¯s movement broke the decades-long peace, shocking the surrounding races.


    Other races naturally tightened their defenses against the sudden rise of the Human Alliance, particrly those on the border shared with the Human Alliance. They were on high alert, suspecting that the humans might take advantage of the tense situation to stir up wars and annex their territory.


    They hadn¡¯t expected that the audacious Human Alliance, presented with such a rare opportunity, didn¡¯t take action but maintained stability, even receding their forces.


    After a decade or so of peace, they assumed the Human Alliance had abandoned their ambitions of expansion. Therefore, their vignce subsided, their attention shifted to the struggles among the various powerful races at the center of the wastnd.


    However, they could never have anticipated that the long dormant Human Alliance would suddenly wage war. Their approach was decisive, and their attack a shocking surprise.


    The Human Alliance¡¯s mobilization shook the entire wastnd because they unexpectedlyunched attacks against several races simultaneously.


    A clear, no-nonsense attack and the swift annihtion of several powerful races left the world dumbstruck.


    Even the Qilin n, which the Human Alliance had joined, was shocked by their actions. They had previously urged the Human Alliance to stir some chaos, but Pei Xuanjing had tactfully refused, citing the Human Alliance¡¯sck of strength.


    However, the Human Alliance¡¯s thunderous actions, the brutal destruction of several races, was beyond the Qilin n¡¯s understanding. Sure, they wanted the Human Alliance to stir up some trouble, but they hadn¡¯t expected them to be this ruthless, wiping out several races.


    Nevertheless, the Qilin n couldn¡¯t me Pei Xuanjing since it was they who had urged them into taking action. Now that Pei Xuanjing had done what they¡¯d asked, albeit to an extreme, they couldn¡¯t criticize him.


    After all, what would the other races in the alliance think if the Qilin n begrudged Pei Xuanjing for this action?


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n seeded. His war effort had caused enormous upheaval, mostly shouldered by the Qilin n, who, after all, were considered the leaders of the Human Alliance.


    However, the impact of Pei Xuanjing and the Human Alliance¡¯s actions was undeniable.


    Although the races in the wastnd had their disagreements, they always managed to keep these disputes within certain boundaries, apparently restraining the conflicts from escting.


    But after Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Human Alliance wiped out a number of races, other alliances were shocked. They were surprised at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s decisive actions and suspected the Qilin n¡¯s hand behind it, assuming the Qilin n was ready for war.


    As a result, tensions escted amongst the alliances. Given the Human Alliance¡¯s example, nobody dared to hold back, fearing any restraint would expose their weaknesses and potentially lead to their races¡¯ annihtion.


    At the age of ny-six: the fighting among alliances med into full-blown warfare since nobody wanted to face extinction.


    This was what Pei Xuanjing had been hoping for. Under the banner of the Qilin n, he began ordering the Human Alliance tounch assaults on the vassal races of other alliances, allowing the Human Alliance to expand its power.


    By one hundred and fifteen: war raged across the wastnd, with alliances of races constantly shing. Countless races were either wiped out or rose to power amid the fighting.<div>


    Amid countless conflicts, humans were bing the center of attention. The Human Alliance annexed numerous territories and resources from various races, seizing the opportunity to boost their power. They became a formidable race within the wastnd, even if they weren¡¯t quite a top-tier race yet, they were undoubtedly among the first-rate ones.


    Over those twenty years, the human race witnessed the emergence of two more sixth-tier powerhouses, which significantly strengthened them and earned self-preservation rights in this chaotic wastnd.


    The King of Dawn, Pei Xuanjing, killed a middle-stage sixth-tier powerhouse, which undoubtedly made it clear: the rise of the human race was unstoppable.


    <div>

 Chapter 597: 547: Life Simulation – Emperor Xi

    Chapter 597: Chapter 547: Life Simtion ¨C Emperor Xi


    One hundred and thirty-seven years old: After decades of constant conflict and warfare, the entire wilderness was engulfed in mes of war. All races were embroiled in this overwhelming war, with no kind able to avoid it. Irrespective of whether the race was powerful or weak, they were all actively or passively fighting in the chaotic world, striving for survival and struggling for any chance of survival.


    The rise of the human race was a cause of shock amongst countless races. Against the backdrop of a relentless series of wars, the advantage of therge poption of the human race finally came to the fore. Even though the constant warfare resulted in numerous deaths, it also allowed the humans to acquire more resources due to their continued sess in plundering. This allowed them to nurture more fighters and elevate their status in the wilderness.


    Although Pei Xi, the leader of the human tribe, was only a beginner at the Sixth Level, his reputation soared after he continually killed a number of mid-Sixth Level fighters. This earned him the respect of numerous powerful beings and he was honored as Emperor Xi by all tribes.


    The reverence for Emperor Xi was not just for his formidable strength but also for the path andw he established.


    He studied clouds in the sky, rain, snow, lightning, wind, fog, and beasts on the ground. Based on the principles of Yin and Yang changes in Heaven and Earth, he created the Eight Trigrams. This simplistic yet deep system was used to exin everything in the wilderness, which was greatly respected by all tribes.


    More importantly, Pei Xuanjing discovered that while all tribes in this world have their own cultural heritage, there existed a barrier amongst them that prevented realmunication.


    So he introduced the script of the Daming World into this world as the inherited script of the human race, and strongly promoted it to all tribes in the wilderness.


    However, the script Pei Xuanjing promoted was not the mature script of Daming World, but the initial and ancient pictographs. This type of script, simple and clear, was much easier for the human race to learn.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s bold move was greatly admired by all races. Even many races in conflict with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Qilin n respected his action as saintly and wise.


    In this year, the status of the human race had also risen to the forefront of the all tribes in the wilderness. Although they were still not on par with those naturally powerful races, they were no longer looked down upon by any race.N?v(el)B\\jnn<div>


    In addition to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s wisdom and strength, his position within the Qilin n alliance also rose rapidly. After achieving several impressive victories through his nning and strategizing, he was considered a trusted aide by the Qilin n and heavily relied upon. It was at this time he discovered the true purpose of the formation of these alliances: longevity.


    Everything stemmed from the desire for immortality.


    The wilderness world seemed to have existed for many years, but how many years it indeed existed was unbeknownst to anyone, including the oldest and most powerful races.


    But all races knew one thing for sure; nobody could attain longevity in this wilderness world. Regardless of the race or the strength of the ultimate fighter, no one had ever achieved immortality before.


    Even the Nirvana Method of the Phoenix n who imed to be immortal, and whether the Phoenix who survived the Nirvana me was still the original Phoenix, were matters that many other races viewed with skepticism.


    But decades ago, a highly confidential message began circting among powerful races. This confidential message concerned a method for achieving immortality.


    ording to this information, the wilderness world has bred a Heavenly Mandate. The race that secures this Heavenly Mandate could produce truly immortal beings.


    Holding an immortal being was highly desirable for many races, only then their tribes can perpetually remain strong, standing tall in the wilderness world.


    Being recognized as a powerful being, particrly one with significant strength, could anyone really ept their life wilting away without fighting it?


    The existence of this Heavenly Mandate served as a fuse, many powerful races started forming alliances in an attempt to obtain the Heavenly Mandate and achieve immortality in the wilderness world, thereby bing an eternal tribe.


    However, although the Heavenly Mandate was rumored to exist, no one knew exactly how it would manifest. So, despite alliances having been established, precaution was maintained with no one wanting to act prematurely and give others an advantage.


    Unexpectedly, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s initial action served as the catalyst for countless tribal alliances to begin warring. Alliances could no longer afford any dy, they each began to act out to the fullest of their abilities.


    After decades of war, the Dragon n, Phoenix n, and Qilin n had emerged as the three most powerful alliances in the wilderness world. Almost all races submitted to them. Other powerful races had formed alliances that either got destroyed or absorbed by them, with no room left to exist independently.


    At that time, only these three alliances existed in the entire wilderness. Their words represented the will of the wilderness, with no race daring to defy them.


    One hundred and forty-five years old: After practicing in this world for over a hundred years, Pei Xuanjing has yet to break through to the mid-Sixth Level, equivalent to the Eightfold Realm of Spirit. It was only at this point that he truly understood the difficulty of ascending in the Nine Realms of Spirit, which seemed to touch the sky with each step.


    But Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t hurry. He continued his daily routine of refining his internal Golden Core and exploring the Taoist Skills of this world. Although his Skill Realm hadn¡¯t improved, it didn¡¯t mean Pei Xuanjing¡¯s battle strength hadn¡¯t changed at all.


    In these past hundred years, Pei Xuanjing consolidated his life¡¯s learning and continuously concluded and sorted it out, eager to create a path andw unique to himself. He had also mastered the seventh technique in swordsmanship. His use of the Talisman Method was unpredictable.


    Most notably, his spiritual consciousness and the Divine Ability of External Incarnation had greatly improved. With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current spiritual consciousness, he could immediately materialize anywhere within the territory of the Human Alliance. This incarnation also possessed the strength to suppress the beginner level fighters of the Sixth Level.


    This was precisely why Pei Xuanjing, the Emperor Xi of the human race, was feared by many races. After all, no one knew when a sudden appearance of a Sixth Level strongman would ur during a sh with humans.<div>


    One hundred and fifty years old: When Pei Xuanjing had been in this world for a hundred and fifty years, the previously quiet three-tribe alliance began to stir again, with the intentionally constrained friction amongst them once again increasing.


    Based on the information Pei Xuanjing received from the Qilin n, he confirmed one thing: the rumored Heavenly Mandate was about to emerge, and it would depend on which race would get this real Heavenly Mandate in the end.


    The leader of the Qilin n, Mo Qilin, immediately decided to mobilize troops to defeat the Dragon and Phoenix ns, paving the way for obtaining the Heavenly Mandate in the future.


    He immediatelymanded the human tribes to be prepared to take action when the time was right.<div>

 Chapter 598: 548: Life Simulation – The Three Clans Go to War

    Chapter 598: Chapter 548: Life Simtion ¨C The Three ns Go to War


    Mo Qilin from the Qilin n nned to strike against the Dragon and Phoenix ns before the emergence of the Heavenly Mandate, seeking to secure an early advantage in the power struggle. However, when he expressed his desire for the Human Alliance tounch the first strike, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s countenance immediately darkened.


    Pei Xuanjing was well aware that the Qilin n had grown wary of the Human Alliance¡¯s burgeoning presence. After all, the rapid rise of the Human Alliance over the years had brought considerable influence, even though there was no Sixth Level power yer yet. However, the presence of Pei Xuanjing, Emperor Xi, had contributed to the alliance¡¯s growing strength.


    Specifically, Pei Xuanjing was unreserved in assisting minor races, earning the good favor of numerous smaller ns and amassing significant prestige. Within the Qilin n Alliance, the human force was only less potent than the Qilin n itself.


    In any alliance, when a force arises that could potentially challenge the supremacy of the leader, apprehension naturally emerges. The Qilin n was no exception.


    To Mo Qilin, leader of the Qilin n, the threat posed by the Human Alliance had reached a tipping point. Had it not been for the threat of the Dragon and Phoenix ns and the concern of causing potential dissension among other races, he would have checked the growth of the Human Alliance long ago.


    To Mo Qilin, the expanding Human Alliance was courting a threat to the Qilin n¡ªit was like a vine wrapping around and siphoning off the nutrients of a great tree.


    Especially Emperor Xi; he was so formidable that the current Qilin n could only keep him in check. Should the Qilin n fail, they might be usurped by him. The uncertainty loomed.


    Hence, Mo Qilin decided to utilize this opportunity to dispatch troops and employ the Human Alliance as their vanguard, draining the power of the Human Alliance and subduing the potential threat.


    At the age of 151: The Human Alliance gears up its army for a campaign against the Qingjiao n, a member of the Dragon n Alliance.


    Admittedly, Pei Xuanjing was well aware of the Qilin n¡¯s gambit to exhaust and eliminate the human threat. Even so, the current strength of the Human Alliance, although greatly enhanced, was still incapable of countering a top-tier race like the Qilin n. Now, even if the Human Alliance wanted to retaliate against the Qilin n, doing so would only make them the target of all.<div>


    Hence, despite knowing it was a ploy, Pei Xuanjing still assented to it.


    Or rather, Pei Xuanjing was prepared for this oue. Ever since the humans joined the Qilin n Alliance, he braced for this development.


    Through alliances with the Qilin n to establish their remarkability, he was fully aware that once humans grow strong enough, they would inevitably draw the Qilin n¡¯s suspicion and be targets. He had never considered that the rise of the human race had topletely depend on the Qilin n. Indeed, bing part of the Qilin n Alliance was a temporary measure.


    The genuine rise of the human race must withstand the test of blood and fire. Otherwise, even by fluke the human race was able to rise, it would be akin to a floating rootless duckweed.


    Once the Human Alliance confirmed its attack on the Qingjiao n, Pei Xuanjing gave his all. He didn¡¯t hold back, as the Qingjiao n was no weakling¡ªit was one of the most powerful dragon races after the pureblood Dragon n within the Dragon n Alliance.


    Moreover, at such a moment, any reservation from the Human Alliance would raise questions from the Qilin n. Pei Xuanjing would not give them such an opportunity.


    In a single battle, the Human Allianceunched a surprise attack on the Qingjiao n, killing two of its Sixth Level warriors, nearly a hundred from the Fifth Order, and countless ones of the Fourth Order and below.


    Precisely, this initial strike alone was enough to demonstrate the immense power of the human race. The Qingjiao n, once ranking just within the top hundred of all the tribes in the vast world, was nearly annihted by the humans in a single battle. The damage was disastrous, leaving them unable to resist any further.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This move of the Human Alliance naturally incited the fury of the Dragon n. A pureblood Dragon n with its allied races under the Dragon n Alliance immediately retaliated, aiming to annihte the Human Alliance in revenge.


    Faced with such assault, Pei Xuanjing would certainly not sit idle. At a time when everyone expected him to either flee or defend, he instead took the initiative to attack. He killed another Sixth-Level yer and dozens of Fifth-Order masters from the Dragon n Alliance, shaking the entire vast world.


    No one expected the Human Alliance to be so decisive, inflicting significant losses on the Dragon n Alliance in such a short time. As the Human Alliance was backed by the Qilin n, the Dragon n naturally held it responsible.


    Even though the Dragon n had such intentions, they didn¡¯t expect that this was not a reckless move by the humans but a wellid n by the Qilin n.


    When a pure-blood dragon lineage led several races to besiege the Human Alliance, the Qilin n, though informed, didn¡¯t think of aiding the humans, but chose to strike directly at another stronghold of the Dragon n.


    In the current vast world, the three major alliances, namely the Dragon n, Qilin n, and Phoenix n, dominantly upy 99% of the territories. Among them, the Dragon n is the most formidable, followed by the Qilin n, with the Phoenix n being the weakest.


    This time, the Qilin n actively invited the Phoenix n to cooperate against the Dragon n. After paying a heavy price, they also obtained the promise of an alliance. Therefore, when the Qilin n made a sessful attack and the Dragon n, suffering significant losses, prepared to counterattack, the Phoenix n forcefully assaulted the Dragon n.


    The Golden Winged Roc from the Phoenix n, a species fond of devouring dragons and snakes, destroyed several Dragon n strongholds and killed several pure-blooded dragons in their opening strike.


    For the naturally powerful Dragon n, pure-blooded dragons are hard to breed, and each loss is indispensable. Therefore, the Dragon n, filled with fury, waged war against both the Qilin and Phoenix ns.


    For the Dragon n, for the Heavenly Mandate soon to emerge, both the Phoenix and Qilin ns are their sworn enemies. They had been hesitant about which side to strike first, but since the two sides had joined forces, they didn¡¯t need to consider it further and chose to obliterate both ns.


    The fierce mes of war once again ignited in the vast world. And it was clear to every race that this war might be the most intense in the history of the vast world as it epassed all races¡ªnone could remain untouched.<div>


    By the age of 159: The war among the three ns had alreadysted for nine years. During this period, the Human Alliance suffered quite a few losses, but the gains were also enormous.

 Chapter 599: 549: Life Simulation – The Betrayal of the Qilin

    Chapter 599: Chapter 549: Life Simtion ¨C The Betrayal of the Qilin


    In such a war that sweeps across the entire wilderness, the human race has no choice but to retreat, and even less of a qualification to sit on the sidelines. From the moment the news of Heavenly Mandate appeared, all races were left without a choice. Whether they were weak or strong, they were destined to be entangled in this battle.


    Thus, for these sacrifices, although Pei Xuanjing had great sympathy, he also knew that it was inevitable. He came to this world precisely to change the circumstances of the human race, and also with the thought that he, too, might die.


    The sacrifices of the human race over these years are valuable and meaningful, with countless elites emerging, making the human race increasingly strong.


    However, as the intensity of this war intensifies, even Pei Xuanjing felt like he was walking on thin ice.


    The Golden Core Dao was indeed not simple. Pei Xuanjing had been refining his golden core for over a hundred years, yet he still felt that his golden core was not truly fulfilled andcked some aspects. Even though his Realm had long been able to support him in advancing to the mid-stage of the Spirit Realm Eightfold, he was determined to reject this temptation and continue to solidify his foundation at this Realm.


    But his strength had not broken through meaning that he was somewhat inferior to the top elites of those races, and did not qualify topete with them.


    Of course, it was precisely because Pei Xuanjing, the Emperor Xi of the human tribe, and the strongest among the humans, had not yet stepped into the ranks of the strongest, that the Qilin n was somewhat apprehensive about the growth of the human tribe¡¯s strength, but had nevertheless tolerated it.


    Pei Xuanjing naturally was not content to continue like this. Despite his striving for a solid foundation, he was determined to find ways to continue improving his fighting capabilities.


    Finally, he replicated in the wilderness world what he had done in the Daming World.


    One hundred and sixty-two years old: the endless conflict and constant battles of the alliance of the three major tribes all have blood-filled eyes. Their contradictions deepened as if they won¡¯t stop until the others are wiped out.<div>


    But what no one noticed was, amidst the chaos of the wilderness world, temples were gradually being built within the range of human power. Apart from the sacrificial sites for the soldiers who sacrificed for the human tribe, there were also statues of the master of the human tribe, who was now referred to as Emperor Xi by all tribes of the wilderness.


    These temples were constantly worshipped by the humans day and night, the incense burner never ran out, and countless powers of Incense Faith were gathering towards Pei Xuanjing and materializing in some form.


    The Incense Fire God Refining Skill was once again used by Pei Xuanjing. If he could not break through at the moment and wanted to enhance his fighting strength, he needed to try to rely on the Power of Incense Faith and the Qi Luck of the human tribe, to try to refining the Incense Fire Godly Artifact, and even condense a Heavenly Divine Position.


    One hundred and seventy-five years old: The Dragon n, although the strongest tribe in the wilderness world and the strongest ally in the alliance, had suffered significant losses from sneak attacks in the early days. But after reacting to it, they were at first able to suppress the two alliances with their powerful strength, causing them to retreat steadily and suffer heavy losses.


    After decades of campaigning, when faced with the united attack of the Qilin and Phoenix ns, the Dragon n seemed to be scrambling for solutions.


    At this moment, the Dragon n started to retreat steadily, suffering heavy losses, with their elites perishing and their alliance losing many experts.


    Just as all ns thought that the Dragon n would be wiped out by the united forces of the Qilin and Phoenix ns, the Qilin n suddenly did something that shocked the entire wilderness.


    After annihting a Dragon n stronghold and killing many of their elites, the Qilin n, instead of retreating as the two alliances were about to do, suddenly turned violent and massacred the elites of their allies, the Phoenix n, with the help of pre-ambushed troops.


    At the same time as their attack, the rest of the Qilin n alsounched a sudden attack, ambushing multiple Phoenix n strongholds, killing countless Phoenix n elites, and causing the Phoenix n to suffer heavy losses.


    No one expected the Qilin n to do such a thing. The Dragon n was surprised, as they had originally prepared to bepletely annihted along with these two ns, but did not expect to encounter such a turn of events, which gave them a breather.


    The Phoenix n was furious, knowing that after the Dragon n was wiped out, conflicts would inevitably arise between the two ns in the struggle for the Heavenly Mandate.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But the Phoenix n believed that at this moment, when the Dragon n, theirmon enemy, had not beenpletely wiped out, there should be no internal strife.


    However, the actions of the Qilin n made the Phoenix n understand that the Qilin n was far more ruthless than them and intended to annihte them along with the Dragon n.


    Even Pei Xuanjing was shocked by this. He had originally judged that there would be a great battle between the Qilin and Phoenix ns after the destruction of the Dragon n, but he did not expect that they would attack at this moment.


    But he also had tomend that the opportunity the Qilin n chose was very timely. Although it was somewhat unprincipled, it was very useful.


    Originally, among the three tribes, the Dragon n was the strongest, the Qilin n was second, and the Phoenix n was the weakest. But with the decline of the Dragon n over the years, the Qilin n has be the strongest, and the strength of the Phoenix n has also increased.


    After the annihtion of the Dragon n, the Qilin and Phoenix ns will fight to the death for the Heavenly Mandate, to be the most powerful n in the wilderness.


    Even by then, with the strength of the Qilin n, the chances of winning were high. Although it will be a bitter win for the Qilin n after a battle between the two ns.


    The action of the Qilin n now, making the Phoenix n suffer heavy losses, is equivalent to eliminating a major opponent in advance, aiming to avoid greater losses in the future, andying the groundwork for victory.<div>


    However, this also encounters another problem, that is, upon realizing the ruthlessness of the Qilin n, the Phoenix n immediately switched camps, choosing to join forces with the Dragon n, and jointly resisted the Qilin n.


    No one could imagine that the war situation in the wilderness would change so fast, with the switching between allies and enemies being so swift. Although the contradictions between the Dragon and Phoenix ns were deep after decades of fighting, they both knew that the Qilin n was powerful at this moment. If the two ns couldn¡¯t cooperate and each fought on their own, the result would surely be destruction.


    Thus, the Dragon and Phoenix ns joined forces to withstand the Qilin n.


    As for the Qilin n¡¯s anticipation of the two declining ns joining forces, they were confident about it, given their present strength. The Qilin n had no fear ofbating these two declining ns with their mighty force. Of course, they were unaware that this move had deeply hidden dangers.<div>


    As expected, these two ns were routed and the victory was in sight, the Qilin n was to be the only ruler of the wilderness, living forever and staying superior forever.


    Unexpectedly, idents alwayse so suddenly.

 Chapter 600: 550: Life Simulation – Divine Dynasty

    Chapter 600: Chapter 550: Life Simtion ¨C Divine Dynasty


    Those who betray others will inevitably taste the bitterness of betrayal.


    Just as the scales of victory were tilting towards the Qilin n, Emperor Xi of the Human Alliance suddenly struck at the Qilin n, citing their treacherous attack on their ally, the Phoenix n, as the reason for his defection and attack on the Qilin n.


    The very thing the Qilin n feared most had happened. The human race had finally revealed its fangs, and their justification was beyond reproach.


    With the deration of the human race, many races responded immediately. After all, no one wanted to follow a race that betrayed its allies. Their previous silence was simply due to theirck of strength.


    Now, with the human race speaking up, it was as if they had gained a leader. Many races chose not to parrot the Qilin n anymore and decided to stand by the human race, abandoning the Qilin n together.


    176 years old: In response to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s move, the Qilin n was enraged. They immediately reacted, reducing the pressure on the Dragon and Phoenix ns, and dispatched a powerful force, led by a Level Six Advanced Water Qilin, to suppress the human race.


    Even though the Qilin n had betrayed the Phoenix n, they held a greater hatred for the rebellion of the human race. They needed to use a heavy-handed approach to deter all other races, making it clear that the Qilin n would never tolerate traitors.


    Faced with this powerful force, almost all races believed that even if the human race was not destroyed, it would inevitably suffer heavy losses.


    Currently, the human race has several Level Six powerhouses. Emperor Xi, the Emperor of the Human Race, can suppress a King who isparable to a Level Six Intermediate powerhouse. But against a Level Six Advanced Water Qilin, they should consider themselves lucky to escape with their lives, let alone not suffer any losses.


    However, the result was unexpected. The Qilin n suffered a great defeat. Not only were their strong yers heavily damaged, but the Water Qilin at the Level Six Advanced stage leading them was also suppressed by Emperor Xi of the human race. Although they hadn¡¯t killed him yet, he waspletely trapped.<div>


    The fact that Emperor Xi of the human race trapped a Water Qilin at Level Six Advanced stage caused a great shock throughout the wilderness. This was no less shocking than when the human race turned against the Qilin n.


    It must be understood that a Level Six Advanced powerhouse already represented the top-tier power in the wilderness. Only a race with a Level Six Advanced powerhouse could be considered a top-tier race in the wilderness.


    No matter how Emperor Xi suppressed the Water Qilin at Level Six Advanced stage, it proved one thing ¨C the true rise of the human race, bing one of the top-tier forces in the wilderness.


    178 years old: Upon hearing this news, the Qilin n fell silent. Even in the Qilin n, there were only a few Level Six Advanced powerhouses. Now, with the Water Qilin suppressed, they could not make any moves immediately.


    The first reason was that the fate of the Water Qilin was in the hands of the enemy. The second reason was that the strength demonstrated by Emperor Xi was somewhat unfathomable to them.


    Just as the Qilin n fell silent, the Dragon and Phoenix ns immediately reacted, sending envoys to the human territories and extending an offer of alliance.


    The enemy of an enemy is a friend. At this moment, the Qilin n was powerful. If it weren¡¯t for the defection of the human race, the Dragon and Phoenix ns would inevitably be gradually destroyed by the Qilin n. Therefore, now that the human race had shown sufficient strength, they would not miss any potential allies.


    Pei Xuanjing naturally did not refuse their invitation. Although he suppressed the Water Qilin using some methods, he only trapped the beast. It was somewhat difficult to kill an advanced Level Six power directly, and it would take a long time to achieve this goal.


    Therefore, the invitation from the Dragon and Phoenix ns was the best choice for Pei Xuanjing.


    With the three forces again cooperating against the Qilin n, the situation in the wilderness once again changed.


    182 years old: The shift in the human race¡¯s position,bined with the suppression of the Water Qilin caused the previously massive advantage of the Qilin n to decrease, and the gap between the two sides was not asrge as it was.


    After forming an alliance with the Dragon and Phoenix ns, Pei Xuanjing immediately took advantage of their resources to elerate the cultivation of the human race¡¯s powerhouses.


    After all, these two forces had been in the wilderness for countless years. Even though they had been beaten back by the Qilin n, their resources and foundations were without a doubt more plentiful than the human race, which had only risen to prominence in the past few hundred years.


    Now that the three forces are cooperating, they need the strength of the human race. Therefore, Pei Xuanjing naturally wants to seize this opportunity to make them contribute enough.


    You shouldn¡¯t fear being used, you should fear being worthless.


    The Dragon and Phoenix ns need the strength of the human race to contend with the Qilin n. The human race needs more resources to cultivate more powerhouses. Each party¡¯s requirements coincide.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The war between the three forces and the Qilin n continues, but the initial overwhelming advantage held by the Qilin n has transformed into a long, grinding battle.


    Both sides actually dislike this oue, but no one can afford to stop, because the side who chooses to stop will have to pay an uneptable price.


    191 years old: Pei Xuanjing¡¯s realm did not break through, but his strength improved once again. The countless beings of the human race provided him with unimaginable Power of Incense Fire, and he forged the Sanbao Jade Ruyi once again.<div>


    In this year, he gained total allegiance from all human beings. He became themon ruler of the human race, the rightful Emperor, and was hailed as the Emperor of the Human Race.


    He modified the Divine Dynasty Method to merge it more easily into the human race, establishing the first Divine Dynasty in the Daming World ¨C the Xi Dynasty. He also condensed a supreme, top-tier Heavenly Divine Position.


    With the blessing of the Heavenly Divine Position, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength at this point was enough to take on a Level Six powerhouse, even without any array reinforcements.


    The appearance of this Divine Dynasty shocked all races in the Daming World. They had never thought there could be a system like this besides the power structure of a race. What was more terrifying was that the power exhibited by this system once it was in operation was even more formidable.<div>


    The races that have been able to stand at the top in the Daming World for countless years are not truly conservative and out of date. They have actually been learning¡­


    When the system of the Divine Dynasty appeared, these top-tier races started studying. It was a pity that they couldn¡¯t unveil the true secret of establishing a Divine Dynasty in a short time.


    While they were studying, Pei Xuanjing was naturally not cking off. He was working on something else ¨C research on the Divine Domain.


    Back in the Great Ming World, Pei Xuanjing built the Taoist Academy throughout the world and differentiated his spiritual consciousness. He wanted to use the existence of the Taoist Academy to envelop the entire world into his Divine Kingdom.

 Chapter 601: 551: Life Simulation – Heavenly Mandate? Hongmeng Purple Qi!

    Chapter 601: Chapter 551: Life Simtion ¨C Heavenly Mandate? Hongmeng Purple Qi!


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s initial thoughts were fruitful, but while working on these matters in the Daming World, the various forces of the Daming World were still constantly obstructing, and the power of the incense fire needed time to umte, so he couldn¡¯t immediately attempt the task.


    After staying in this realm for nearly two hundred years, Pei Xuanjing realized that he could fully utilize this world to execute his n.


    At the age of one hundred and ny-five: Pei Xuanjing finally reached the middle phase of the sixth level, also known as the Spirit Realm Eightfold, in this year. Added to his divine position enhancement, hisbat power now genuinely stood at the pinnacle of this world, meaning he wouldn¡¯t lose to any exceptional powerhouse at thete sixth level.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    After his breakthrough, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t immediately announce his aplishment but closely teamed up with the Dragon n and the Phoenix n to set a trap.


    They used the Qilin n¡¯s urgent desire to break the deadlock, deliberately making a w, and then seized this opportunity to kill one of the Qilin n¡¯ste sixth-level powerhouses and several regr sixth-level powerhouses.


    The n caused considerable losses to the Qilin n, instantly leveling the once significant gap between the two sides, firmly cing them on the same level.


    Just as they were preparing topletely obliterate the Qilin n, thereby entirely ending this war that had been ongoing for countless years, the Heaven and Earth began to change.


    Phenomena urred in the Great Wilderness World, and the legendary Heavenly Mandate was revealed.


    At this moment, every race went crazy. Even though Pei Xuanjing was intent on annihting the Qilin n, when the Dragon n and the Phoenix n shifted their focus to the Heavenly Mandate, the strength of the Human Race alone was absolutely insufficient.


    Upon realizing that he couldn¡¯t obliterate the Qilin n, Pei Xuanjing immediately abandoned the idea and turned his focus to the legendary Heavenly Mandate.<div>


    Hemanded the Human Race to concentrate its forces and fortify defenses, while he traveled alone to the birthce of the Heavenly Mandate.


    By the time he arrived, many powerhouses were already waiting.


    Those who made it here were at least all mid-sixth level powerhouses among various races. After all, everyone understood the struggle for the Heavenly Mandate as a brutal fight, where one could die if they were careless.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s arrival shifted the colors of the many powerhouses present. After all, this Emperor of the Human Race ¡ª although only at the mid-sixth level ¡ª possessedte sixth-levelbat power and had indirectly killed manyte sixth-level powerhouses. Emperor Xi¡¯s reputation deep-seated in the Great Wilderness World, and no powerhouse could dare to underestimate him.


    The powerhouses of the Qilin n red at Pei Xuanjing in anger, but they also understood that this was not the time to make a move unless they didn¡¯t want to vie for the Heavenly Mandate.


    Half a yearter, the Heavenly Mandate appeared, and several rainbow rays of light broke out, fleeing in all directions, with many powerhouses erupting topete for the Heavenly Mandate.


    Pei Xuanjing naturally couldn¡¯t just sit by and watch.


    At age one hundred and ny-six: Pei Xuanjing killed several powerhouses, including ate sixth-level one, and seized several Heavenly Mandates. While returning to the Human Race territory, Pei Xuanjing faced ceaseless attacks but killed all who crossed his path without mercy using a thunderous approach.


    At age one hundred and ny-nine: Pei Xuanjing changed his mind about being caught in a fight, not wanting to bring the war to the Human Race territory. Hence, he merely lingered around, wandering in the Great Wilderness World, fighting with countless powerhouses while being consistently reinforced by the power of incense fire.


    In three years, Pei Xuanjing had no idea how many powerhouses he had killed, but he had nearly frightened countless races in the Great Wilderness, making all lives tremble.


    This year, he rode on a white deer, returning to the Human Race territory. This white deer was a mid-sixth level powerhouse from the White Deer n that he had subdued while roaming the Great Wilderness World. The deer was so impressed by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s spirit that it chose to be his steed and receive his teachings.


    At age two hundred: Pei Xuanjing returned to the Human Race territory and went into istion. Despite many powerhouses knowing that the Emperor of the Human Race had seized several Heavenly Mandates, no one dared to provoke this star of ughter.


    At age two hundred and ten: The struggle for the Heavenly Mandate almost concluded, and many of the Heavenly Mandates had fallen into the hands of various powerhouses. A careful calction revealed that apart from manyte sixth level powerhouses, only Emperor Pei Xuanjing had seized several Heavenly Mandates while being at a mid-sixth level Realm.


    No one expected that there would be so many Heavenly Mandates, practically every powerful race that still existed in the world had reaped some benefits and didn¡¯t belong uniquely to one.


    After the major powerful races obtained the Heavenly Mandate, they agreed to stop further warfare, focusing all their attention on the Heavenly Mandates they had acquired.


    After all, the origin of this war was the Heavenly Mandate. ording to legend, the Heavenly Mandate holds the hope of immortality and is the guarantee of a race¡¯s eternal existence. Therefore, they wanted to seize the Heavenly Mandate as much as possible to assure the survival of their race.


    Now that they have obtained the Heavenly Mandate, at least they need to research what exactly the Heavenly Mandate does and what mysteries it holds before deciding whether the war needs to continue.


    At age two hundred and eleven:both havoc and war calmed downafterover one hundred years in the Great Wilderness World. All races began to study the Heavenly Mandates they had seized, and Pei Xuanjing was no exception.


    Heavenly Mandate, immaterial and impalpable, is born out of the response between Heaven and Earth naturally. When Pei Xuanjing seized these few Heavenly Mandates, he felt a closer affinity for the body he was in towards the Great Wilderness World. Many Taoist Skills and principles that had once troubled his mind began to manifest.<div>


    I can say that the moment the Heavenly Mandate entered his body, Pei Xuanjing felt a sense of unity between Heaven and Man-bonding after a long separation. It was as if, providing he was willing to refine these Heavenly Mandates, he could merge with the Great Wilderness World, drawing more incredible power from it, acting as the representative of Heaven and Earth.


    While this feeling might seem foreign to the powerhouses of other races, it wouldn¡¯t for Pei Xuanjing; because he was too familiar with it.


    From the Daming World, and establishment of the Divine Dynasty through his two lifetime simtions, Pei Xuanjing had personally participated in the formation of three Divine Dynasties; hence, he had experienced that sense of being favored by the heavens three times.


    Sensing such, he couldn¡¯t help but make a connection with one thing. Perhaps, there should be another name for the Heavenly Mandate he held in his hands: Hongmeng Purple Qi.<div>


    It was equivalent to something mentioned in a novel he had read in his previous life. In legend, it was the basis of the Great Tao, a necessity for achieving sainthood, and the Hongmeng Purple Qi.


    Pei Xuanjing felt that, providing he could seize enough Heavenly Mandates and refine them thoroughly, he could be the person in charge of acting on behalf of Heaven, conforming to sainthood in this world, and bing a saint who is immortal along with Heaven and Earth. As long as Heaven and Earth remained, he could continue living in this world eternally, and there would never be a day of demise.

 Chapter 602: 552: Life Simulation – The Human Emperor Seal

    Chapter 602: Chapter 552: Life Simtion ¨C The Human Emperor Seal


    To be born with the cosmos, and be indestructible as long as the cosmos exists; even if one experiences a temporary death, as long as the mark imprinted in the cosmos persists, resurrection is inevitable.


    To Pei Xuanjing, the power of this Heavenly Mandate was hardly an exaggeration. If anything, it seemed somewhat understated.


    Still, should he really ept this Heavenly Mandate? Pei Xuanjing held doubts in his heart.


    Actually, when he hesitated, Pei Xuanjing knew for certain that he was reluctant to ept this Heavenly Mandate.


    Perhaps, for the indigenous creatures of this deste world, absorbing and refining the Heavenly Mandate to achieve eternal life and tremendous power, and sharing the same life and death as the cosmos is seen as a coveted opportunity. After all, inparison to the endless lifespan of the cosmos, even the lives of the most powerful species and individuals ultimately have an end.


    It was not the same for Pei Xuanjing. Although the idea of sharing eternal life with the cosmos was tempting, the lifespan of the cosmos eventually ends too. Once a Heavenly Mandate is refined, it signifies aplete binding with the cosmos. When the dayes that the cosmos decays, he would decay along with it.


    This is a future Pei Xuanjing cannot endure. For him, even if he was to pursue eternal life, it would not be the one bound with the cosmos.


    He aspires to ascend the Immortal Path, to be a True Immortal whose existence surpasses that of the cosmos; despite the cosmos decaying, he would remain.


    Being in possession of a simtor, Pei Xuanjing had boundless confidence. He believed he could ascend the Immortal Path, possessing eternal life, thus rendering the immortality offered by the Heavenly Mandate beneath his consideration.


    Year 222: Pei Xuanjing did not want this type of longevity. Hisck of enthusiasm for refining the Heavenly Mandate did not mean that other powerful beings from various races would feel the same. For many powerful beings of the deste world, absorbing the Heavenly Mandate to acquire a Divine Position and sharing life with the cosmos was a colossal desire too great to overlook.<div>


    All of these strong beings hastened to refine the Heavenly Mandate to seize more power and status. Attracted by this offer, the powerful beings from strong races sought to attack those races whose members had the Heavenly Mandate, aiming to seize more Heavenly Mandates to enhance their power and status.


    Once again, war ignited. However, this time, every race had a specific target in mind: they aimed for those races with the Heavenly Mandate.


    The Dragon n, Phoenix n, and Qilin n, despite their losses, did not attack each other. Instead, they chose to target the slightly inferior races to seize their Heavenly Mandates.


    After much contemtion, Pei Xuanjing decisively ordered the human race into action.


    He was indeed indifferent to the Heavenly Mandate, and he did not want to use it to attain longevity. Yet, it did not mean the Heavenly Mandate had no use to him, nor that he was content with it falling into other races¡¯ hands.


    The human race now was undeniably a powerful force in this deste world. With Pei Xuanjing, Emperor Xi as their leader, no one dared to underestimate them.


    Thus, when the human race marched again, many races viewed it as something that was to be expected. After all, with the rise in status of the human race, they naturally would not want to miss the opportunity to seize a Heavenly Mandate.


    Year 232: Pei Xuanjing continuously seized several Heavenly Mandates. By then, he held nine Heavenly Mandates, the furthest limit he could reach.


    He understood that his possession of nine Heavenly Mandates was in line with his strength and status. But if he continued to be greedy and demanded more, it would inevitably incur the dissatisfaction of powerful beings from other races.


    Thus, Pei Xuanjing stopped his actions. He withdrew from the battle over the Heavenly Mandates and retreated to the borders of the human race for closed-door training.


    His withdrawal was approved by the powerful beings from other races. After all, although Pei Xuanjing was only in the middle phase of the Sixth Level, he had repeatedly killed those in theter phase of the Sixth Level. He was undoubtedly one of the strongest in this deste world. Unless absolutely necessary, no one wanted to battle him.


    While other powerful beings were battling for the Heavenly Mandate, Pei Xuanjing entered a state of seclusion. However, his goal was not to absorb the Heavenly Mandate as others assumed. Instead, he nned on leveraging the Heavenly Mandate to strengthen the human race.


    After much thought, Pei Xuanjing had an idea. He decided to use the Heavenly Mandate to forge a unique item for the human race, acting as the foundation to preserve Qi Luck. As long as this item existed, even without anyone refining the Heavenly Mandate, the human race would still have sufficient strength to stand tall in this deste world.


    Year 256: After several decades, Pei Xuanjing eventually melded the nine Heavenly Mandates with various Divine Materials, refining an artifact for the human race¡ªthe Human Emperor Seal.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The seal had the Heavenly Mandate as its core, was paired with Divine Material, supplemented with the Qi Luck and bloodline of the human race, and finally yielded an exclusive seal stamp for the human race.


    An operation simr to how Pei Xuanjing initially forged the Sanbao Jade Ruyi to control the Divine Position. This Human Emperor Seal was an object Pei Xuanjing crafted to wield the authority of the Heavenly Laws. Whoever held the Human Emperor Seal would be favoured by the deste world and bestowed with the blessing of Heaven¡¯s Will.


    Furthermore, the Human Emperor Seal, infused with the human race¡¯s bloodline, would be unusable by other races. If someone else obtained it, they would only face repulsion and bacsh.


    It could be said that once Pei Xuanjing had forged the Human Emperor Seal, it would be a symbol of the human race, the tribal treasure. As long as the seal existed, the human race would never need to worry about interruptions in their lineage and ensured the constant presence of top-tierbat power.


    Year 278: After the Heavenly Mandates were refined, there would naturally be a cosmic phenomenon. Although the Qilin n had been critically hit by thebined forces of the Dragon and Phoenix ns along with the human race, it still possessed formidable power. After seizing several Heavenly Mandates, Mo Qilin, after meditating for several decades, eventually refined the Heavenly Mandate, receiving Heaven¡¯s Will¡¯s favour andmanding even greater power.<div>


    Now that Mo Qilin had enough power, he naturally wanted to demonstrate it. He chose to target the human race, not only to free the trapped Water Qilin but also to disrupt Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Heavenly Mandate refining opportunity.


    War was on the brink of breaking out.


    All races had their eyes on Mo Qilin from the Qilin n and Emperor Xi from the human race. They wanted to know just how strong the further advanced Mo Qilin was, whether he was powerful enough to suppress Emperor Xi of the human race.


    After all, despite Emperor Xi from the human race only being in the middle phase of the Sixth Level, his power was not that simple. This was bound to be a stunning battle, where the oue could potentially lead to a shift in the global situation.<div>

 Chapter 603: 553: End of Life Simulation

    Chapter 603: Chapter 553: End of Life Simtion


    In his 279th year: Mo Qilin traveled to the human race to challenge Emperor Xi, intending to suppress Emperor Xi and rescue the Water Qilin that had been oppressed earlier. This act attracted the attention of all powerful tribe members, yet the result left many of them in shock.


    Mo Qilin, who had refined the Heavenly Mandate and held the Heavenly Authority, lost. His loss was clear-cut when he was defeated by Emperor Xi of the human race. Although he could not be killed with the Heavenly Mandate on him, he could be suppressed.


    Emperor Xi of the human race used a seal artifact to iste the Heavenly Mandate on Mo Qilin. Not only did he suppress his opponent, but he also reverted him back to his original form and suppressed him before the Human Ancestral Land.


    The whole world was shocked by Emperor Xi¡¯s action. No one expected the haughty Mo Qilin to lose, let alone sacrifice himself in the process.


    After this incident, all factions regarded Emperor Xi of the human race with even greater fear. His formidable strength left many powerful tribes shivering, especially his endless tricks which were simply shocking.


    In his 281st year: Pei Xuanjing used the Human Emperor Seal as a medium to forcefully seize the Heavenly Mandate from Mo Qilin. Since Mo Qilin had just refined the Heavenly Mandate not long ago, it wasn¡¯t impossible to seize it back.


    In his 291st year: The Dragon Ancestor from the Dragon n sessfully refined the Heavenly Mandate, gaining qualifications for immortality. However, learning from Mo Qilin¡¯s experience, the Dragon Ancestor was exceptionally low-key.


    In his 292nd year: The Ancestral Phoenix from the Phoenix n sessfully refined the Heavenly Mandate, bing the center of attention among all birds.


    In his 295th year: The White Tiger Supreme from the Tiger n sessfully refined the Heavenly Mandate.


    In his 311th year: After thirty years, Pei Xuanjing finally stripped the Heavenly Mandate from Mo Qilin, thoroughly suppressing and killing him. This act struck immense fear in the hearts of the Dragon n, Phoenix n, and several other powerful individuals who had refined the Heavenly Mandate.<div>


    However, Pei Xuanjing made no response to this, continuing to seclude himself within the human race¡¯s territory. It seemed that he was fullymitted to the affairs of the human race, and didn¡¯t care about what the remaining races in the vast world thought.


    In his 312th year: Stripping the Heavenly Mandate from Mo Qilin was a great expense for Pei Xuanjing. After half a year of rest, he began to consider what to do with the Heavenly Mandate he had seized.


    Although Heavenly Mandate was useless for Pei Xuanjing, the human race certainly wouldn¡¯t mind having more. The more Heavenly Mandates the human race acquired, the more favor they would receive from Heaven and Earth.


    After much deliberation, Pei Xuanjing came up with some new ideas for the seized Heavenly Mandate.


    In his 313th year: The human race¡¯s territory started to move. Pei Xuanjing began to order the unification of all existing geographical features within the human race¡¯s territory including rivers and mountains, and collecting divine materials from all over the human race¡¯s territory to gather at the Human Ancestral Court.


    In the legends from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s previous life, King Da Yu of the Great Xia shortened the border of the Nine Provinces, ordering them to contribute bronze to cast the Nine Cauldrons. These became the national heirloom of the dynasty and represented the nation¡¯s Qi Luck.


    Pei Xuanjing had initially crafted the Human Emperor Seal with nine Heavenly Mandates as the treasure of the human race¡¯s inheritance, subduing the Qi Luck of the n. But now, having stripped six Heavenly Mandates from Mo Qilin, he had an idea to imitate King Da Yu, collect Divine Gold from all over the world, craft cauldrons, delineate the human race¡¯s provincial territories, and construct a protective barrier for the human race with them.


    However, six Heavenly Mandates were still too few for Pei Xuanjing, so he acted again.


    In his 315th year: After a period of silence, Emperor Xi of the Human Race suddenly made his move. He entered the Qilin n alone, captured a strong member of the n, and stripped three Heavenly Mandates from him, then left leisurely. The world was shocked by this.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It is well known that the number of Heavenly Mandates is not small. Although the majority are held by the major powerful tribes, each tribe actually has a limited number of Heavenly Mandates. Few, such as Pei Xuanjing of the human race, could im to possess nine Heavenly Mandates.


    After all, every major powerful tribe had more than one qualified to own a Heavenly Mandate. The Mandate had to be shared, and couldn¡¯t be owned by one individual.


    For example, Mo Qilin of the Qilin n had only refined six Heavenly Mandates, which was why he was no match for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Human Emperor Seal and was suppressed and killed.


    This time, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strong action to seize the Heavenly Mandate from the Qilin n again shocked all parties, but it also dealt a major blow to the Qilin n, weakening their power.


    Seeing this situation, the Dragon n and Phoenix n would certainly not sit back. They decisively took action against the Qilin n¡­


    As for all this, Pei Xuanjing did not care at all. As long as the human race was safe, he didn¡¯t want to bother with anything else.


    The original purpose of himing to this world and ying out a life simtion was to break the old pattern and free the human race from oppression.


    Area. Now, Pei Xuanjing had achieved this goal. The human race had be one of the most powerful tribes in the vast world. Although they were not the only ones, at least they were no longer oppressed. Pei Xuanjing had reached his goal.


    It can be said that as long as hepletes the n of forging the Nine Cauldrons to guard the Human Race Nine Provinces, there will be no need to continue working hard. The rest of his energy can bepletely focused on his own ideas.


    In his 332nd year: Pei Xuanjing finally crafted nine cauldrons. He divided the human race¡¯s existing territory into nine major provinces, and then ced these cauldrons in different regions for sacrificial rituals.<div>


    Then, using the endless Power of Incense Fire, he linked them together to create a giant barrier, unprecedented in history, which covered the entire territory of the human race.


    Within this barrier, the human race was unaffected, but the remaining tribes of the vast world would definitely be suppressed if they entered this barrier. No one could escape this fate.


    Pei Xuanjing did not intend topletely iste the human race from the rest of the world and create a peaceful utopia isted from the world. This was unrealistic and would easily lead to the human race¡¯scency and stagnation.


    Therefore, he left channels open for outsiders to enter, just enough to suppress them. This would keep the human race vignt and alert to dangers at all times.<div>


    In his 355th year: Pei Xuanjing selected a group of talented young men from the human race to begin teaching them personally, with the intention of choosing a suitable sessor.


    In his 366th year: The youngsters Pei Xuanjing had chosen had grown into adults. Pei Xuanjing began letting them try to interact with the existing systems of the Divine Dynasty in their different roles, umting experience and knowledge.


    In his 396th year: Pei Xuanjing expressed his wish to abdicate and let others take his position, but his idea was opposed by many powerful members of the human race. They believed that Pei Xuanjing could continue to lead the human race and gain more power.


    Despite being touched, Pei Xuanjing was determined to decline.


    In his 400th year: Pei Xuanjing stepped down from his position as Emperor, then began to live in seclusion and immerse himself in cultivation.

 Chapter 604: 554: Simulation Reward, Spirit Realm Level 8

    Chapter 604: Chapter 554: Simtion Reward, Spirit Realm Level 8


    [The simtion projection of life has ended. Would the host like to inherit cultivation realm rewards from this life simtion?]


    As this simtion of life came to an end, a genuine smile graced Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face when he opened his eyes.


    He reminisced about the past events in this life simtion as if watching scenes of a movie shing through his mind. His recollection of memories surged in like a stormy tide. Given his high realm, he didn¡¯t need to exert much effort to amodate these memories, which are a mere drop in the ocean rtive to his powerful spiritual consciousness.


    Pei Xuanjing was pleased with the results of this life simtion, which, apart from enhancing his strength, gave him an extraordinarily satisfying feeling.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The main reason he chose to undergo this life simtion was his inability to tolerate the desperate world of Tianhuang for the human race. Being a pride of the human race, he couldn¡¯t bear this situation and thus chose to project into this world.


    And it didn¡¯t disappoint. Although the human race didn¡¯t manage to suppress all the tribes and reign over Tianhuang in the end, the rise of the human race from a race despised by all tribes to one of the top races in Tianhuang was a good oue.


    Moreover, the Human Emperor Seal and the Nine Cauldrons barrier that Pei Xuanjing left behind ensured a solid foundation for the prosperous human race in Tianhuang, which wasmendable.


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view, the purpose of this life simtion has been thoroughly achieved without any regrets left behind.


    He dispersed these thoughts, turned his gaze to the life simtor, and calmly chose to im the rewards of the life simtion.


    For Pei Xuanjing, the gains from this life simtion delighted him as they exceeded his expectations.<div>


    Initially with 20 million Taoyun points, Pei Xuanjing aimed to break the dire conditions of the human race and didn¡¯t anticipate a significant increase in his personal abilities during this life simtion. He had decided to focus on his breakthrough in the next life simtion.


    However, as the proverb goes: the bestid ns often go awry and unintended deeds may bring about fruitful results.


    During this life simtion, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t hasten to break through his cultivation realm. Most of his energy went into the process of how to make the human race rise. He used this life simtion to conduct some experiments that couldn¡¯t be done in the Daming World.


    Surprisingly, he managed to move his own realm forward and made a swift advancement to the Spirit Realm Eightfold, which also signifies the middle stage of the Golden Core Sixth Turn.


    In the Tianhuang World, the Spirit Realm Eightfold was ranked at the very top of existence, and likewise, in the Daming World and Sky Wastnd, it was among the top powerhouses.


    It should be noted that ancient powers such as the Da Xue, the Great River, and Heart Moon Lake, which Pei Xuanjing was previously exposed to, all belong to the first-rate forces in Sky Wastnd, and they only had the powerhouse at the Spirit Realm Eightfold hiding behind.


    One could say that even though the previous Pei Xuanjing suppressed the world in the Daming World, with his Spirit Realm Sevenfold, he was regarded as insufficiently formidable by many mighty figures who had returned from Sky Wastnd. They would inevitably conflict with Pei Xuanjing again when someone stronger from Sky Wastnd returns.


    Previously, with the Spirit Realm Sevenfold and the Sanbao Jade Ruyi in hand, aided by the amplification of the Divine Position, Pei Xuanjing had confidence to fight against a Spirit Realm Eightfold powerhouse without being disadvantaged.


    Now that Pei Xuanjing has advanced to Spirit Realm Eightfold and considering the amplification from the Divine Position, he will not necessarily be powerless in the face of the strongest at Nine Realms of Spirit.


    The strongest of the Nine Realms of Spirit isparable to thete-stage sixth level powerhouse in Tianhuang World. In Tianhuang World, Pei Xuanjing was able to suppress severalte-stage sixth level powerhouses. So today, facing the strongest of the Nine Realms of Spirit, he absolutely won¡¯t be apprehensive and would have enough confidence.


    Although in Tianhuang World, his Divine Position was bestowed by the worship of all human tribes and gathered the top-notch Divine Position with a huge blessing, he couldn¡¯t get all the blessings in Daming World.


    But in Daming World, the umted belief and Incense and Fire Divine Power over the decades, along with the amplification from his Divine Position, are sufficient to support several attacks and canpletely serve as the trump card for him.


    This breakthrough did note with much fanfare. Pei Xuanjing concealed every abnormal phenomenon and entered the Spirit Realm Eightfold soundlessly, unnoticed by anyone.


    Even the many instructors and disciples in the Taoist Academy only sensed an immense amount of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi surging towards the courtyard where the head of the academy was located.


    However, such a phenomenon had urred countless times during his decade-long seclusion and was not considered anything peculiar. So everyone quickly shifted their attention from this ce.


    For the many disciples of the Taoist Academy, even if they were in the academy, the powerhouse headmaster was still too far away from them. Being able to enter the Taoist Academy, the opportunity they could seize was to strive hard in cultivation and stand out in the uing Great World, so as to live up to their expectations.


    [Whether to choose to inherit the mount ¡®White Deer¡¯ Spirit Realm Eightfold, which requires a consumption of 10,000,000 Taoyun points.]


    After Pei Xuanjing¡¯s breakthrough, another prompt from the life simtor appeared, causing a glint to sh in his eyes.


    Sure enough, in the past life simtions, there were asions where the host could exchange treasures and rare artifacts encountered in the life simtion with Taoyun points. However, being able to directly bring a creature from the life simtion like this time was a first for Pei Xuanjing.<div>


    This mount, White Deer, was a middle-stage level six powerhouse from the Deer n that Pei Xuanjing had incorporated when he was seizing the Heavenly Mandate. It was equivalent to a cultivator at Spirit Realm Eightfold in the Daming World.


    The deer was subdued by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Talisman Method, establishing a contract between them. Its life and death were in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hands, and perhaps it is because of this that the life simtor suggested that the White Deer could be brought to the Daming World.


    Should he choose to transport this White Deer to the Daming World?


    After pondering for a brief moment, Pei Xuanjing made a decision.<div>


    ¡°Proceed with the transportation.¡±


    ¡°Transportation sessful, in progress¡­¡±


    A faint light flickered in the secret chamber where Pei Xuanjing was, gradually forming a light circle. This light circle seemed to connect to the Tianhuang World, and Pei Xuanjing could clearly sense the vast aura of Tianhuang.


    The next moment, the figure of White Deer walked out from within the light circle and appeared in the secret chamber.

 Chapter 605: 555: Leading the White Deer, Great Ming Situation

    Chapter 605: Chapter 555: Leading the White Deer, Great Ming Situation


    Actually, if this life simtion ended and Pei Xuanjing still hadn¡¯t used the opportunity given by the life simtion to step into the Spirit Realm Eightfold, he would definitely not choose to guide the White Deer and waste an opportunity of life simtion.


    After all, even though this White Deer has the power of the Spirit Realm Eightfold, for Pei Xuanjing, it cannotpare to his potential improvement if he were to undertake another life simtion. The enhancement of his own power is more important than having abat force of the Spirit Realm Eightfold.


    However, the crucial point is that, after this round of life simtion, Pei Xuanjing had a breakthrough; he entered the Spirit Realm Eightfold.


    With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s power breakthrough, the Taoist values needed by the life simtor to proceed with the next life simtion rose from ten million to twenty million.


    It can be said that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ambition to simte life immediately has beenpletely wiped out. The Taoist values he holds in a short period of time are not enough to carry out another life simtion.


    After all, with the arrival of people from the Sky Wastnd getting closer, Pei Xuanjing is destined not to be able to simte life again. It would be better to invite the White Deer over and add anotherbat force to his team.


    ¡°White Deer has met the master.¡± White deer was initially very resistant when he entered this unfamiliar environment. However, when he saw Pei Xuanjing, he immediately felt at ease.


    As a strong being of the mid-phase of the sixth level in the wilderness world, the Deer n is not the strongest n, but it¡¯s not a weak one either. The White Deer willingly submitted to Emperor Xi, naturally having been subdued by him.


    Although he did not know how he suddenly arrived in a world that seemed different from the wilderness, when White Deer saw the familiar Emperor Xi and felt his strong aura, all of his worries disappeared.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±<div>


    Pei Xuanjing exined the current situation to him.


    His trust in the White Deer was built on the notion that the other¡¯s life and deathy in his hands, so he began to share some of his understandings.


    He didn¡¯t talk about the core matter of life simtion, but simply changed the topic, saying that he was adventuring in the wilderness and brought the White Deer over after his return¡­


    ¡­


    As time passed bit by bit, and the revival of heaven and earth became stronger, powers from the Sky Wastnd continued to descend, and the various factions gradually became aware of the existence of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty.


    After initially killing several cultivators at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, they all calmed down, no longer deliberately provoking challenges.


    But while they respected Pei Xuanjing¡¯s rules and refrained from harming ordinary citizens and martial artists, it didn¡¯t mean there wouldn¡¯t be violent conflicts among these cultivators in the Spirit Realm.


    One must know that even if you don¡¯t take into ount the friction between the existing powers of the Daming World and the returning parties, there¡¯s still no peace between the original forces of the Daming World and the various parties from the Sky Wastnd.


    The various factions in the original Daming World were restricted by the vision of Pei Xuanjing, the deterrence of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, and their clear understanding of theirck of strength, so they kept a temporary peace.


    But the powers from the Sky Wastnd werepletely different. After their arrival, they naturally began to look for a base suitable for themselves to prepare for the arrival of their full powers.


    So the conflicts between these powers from Sky Wastnd were almost inevitable, especially since they did not vite Pei Xuanjing¡¯s rules. Pei Xuanjing wouldn¡¯t interfere in their internal conflicts.


    Just like the conflict between the Da Xue ancient country and the Great River ancient country. These two ancient countries were enemies in the Sky Wastnd. The early arrival of the Da Xue ancient country provoked the Great River ancient country to send Ying Zhong back in order to close the gap. However, he fell into Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hands and was killed, which thwarted the Great River¡¯s ns.


    In addition, after Xue Renfang of the Xue Countrymunicated with Pei Xuanjing, he signalled hispliance with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s rules. Although it was somewhat of an agreement under duress, it undoubtedly obtained an enormous opportunity for the Da Xue ancient country to develop in their ancestralnd far beyond any other faction.


    Over these several decades, the Da Xue ancient country not only gathered a considerable force but also deliberately suppressed many opponents, impeding their development. The most severely suppressed among them was the Great River ancient country. If it were not for the arrival of a strong person from the Spirit Realm Sevenfold, the suppression would have prolonged indefinitely.


    Of course, after the revival of heaven and earth in the Daming World, the world seemed to expand. Originally, the Great Ming Divine Dynasty had almost unified the world, but as heaven and earth resuscitated, many unownednds appeared, bing the territories contested over by the returning factions from the Sky Wastnd.


    After all, they couldn¡¯t discern the true strength of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. All they could do was enhance their own strength and make other nster.


    The people of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty were well aware of the intentions of these forces but couldn¡¯t make any countermove temporarily. They could only silently umte strength, preparing for the uing days.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, almost everyone knew that they had to test each other to determine whether they could stand in the uing era and fight for the possible opportunity to be immortal.


    Now, in addition to the conflict and disputes among the human factions in the Daming World, another conflict emerged clearly. That is, the real theme of the Daming World was the fight between the human race and the demon race.<div>


    Originally, the revival of heaven and earth made the human race unable to step into the Spirit Realm, but for the demon race, it was almost an extinction.


    But now everyone is returning, and those demons from the Sky Wastnd naturally chose to return to their ancestralnd, bringing the human-demon conflict that has continued for countless years in the Sky Wastnd back to the Daming World.


    On this issue, there were no thoughts ofpromise from any factions. After all, defeat in the struggle with the demon race could mean total annihtion for the entire human race.


    This problem is also why human factions could have conflict, but they chose to restrain themselves and not embark on full-scale conflict.<div>


    As the master of the Daming World, the Great Ming Divine Dynasty bears the undeniable obligation and responsibility to handle the war between the human race and the demon race.


    After Wang Boan, this powerhouse,manded an army of millions to fight against the demon race, demonstrating extraordinary strength andmand ability, he was immediately recognized by various powers in the Sky Wastnd.


    After all, to be fair, this natural bornmander, even in the Sky Wastnd filled with star generals, is a top-tiermander. Having such amander in real battles is good news for anyone on the same side.

 Chapter 606: 556: I Will Take Action Next

    Chapter 606: Chapter 556: I Will Take Action Next


    Dragon Tiger Mountain, one of the Ancestral Lands of the Taoist School.


    The Dragon Tiger Mountain that has been standing for millions of years is still thriving. Even after the revival of Heaven and Earth, countless forces have risen, yet no one can overshadow the brilliance of Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    The powerhouses returning from the Sky Wastnd, in spite of their own rivalries, dare not entertain any thoughts against Dragon Tiger Mountain.


    Perhaps in the eyes of many powerhouses, the former Celestial Master who governed Dragon Tiger Mountain is not particrly extraordinary. Even though he holds the Zhengyi Seal, it is not certain if he can withstand some powerhouses at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm in such a short time.


    But don¡¯t forget that another Dragon Tiger Mountain still exists in the Sky Wastnd, presided over by the Ancestor Celestial Master, a most formidable figure at the Nine Realms of Spirit.


    In the Sky Wastnd, the reputation of Dragon Tiger Mountain is universally known. Judging by reputation alone, the Ancestor Celestial Master can be considered the most famous powerhouse at the Nine Realms of Spirit in the Sky Wastnd.


    Therefore, the other factions did not make any unusual moves towards this powerhouse¡¯s inheritance in the Ancestral Land, even those forces bearing a grudge against Dragon Tiger Mountain did not make a move at this time.


    Atop Dragon Tiger Mountain, the old Celestial Master was sitting on a meditation cushion, practicing his skills with his eyes closed. He bore a semnce of immortal nobility as the mystical Qi surrounded him.


    After a long time, the old Celestial Master opened his eyes, gradually quieted his inner skill, dissipated the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, and having a glimpse of understanding in his eyes, he collected the Zhengyi Seal into his bosom and rose up, making his way outside.


    For someone else, thirty years is a long time where many things can happen. However, for the old Celestial Master, not many things were of concern to him. Perhaps this is one of the benefits of having influential backing!<div>


    Ever since he received the Zhengyi Seal, the old Celestial Master obtained the full inheritance of the Ancestor Celestial Master. He diligently cultivated over these thirty years, gaining some progress.


    From the initial Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm when he acquired the Zhengyi Seal, the old Celestial Master had now reached the Spirit Realm¡¯s Sixth Level, only a step away from forming the foundation of the Great Tao and entering the realm of the Spirit Realm¡¯s Seventh Level.


    Moreover, had he not been preupied studying the rightful teachings of the Ancestor Celestial Master topensate for his own deficiencies in foundation, believing that his strength was still not solid enough, he could have already begun forming the foundation of the Great Tao.


    If word of such dreadful progress were to spread, it would indeed astonish many, making them astonished at his cultivation talent.


    You should know that even in the Sky Wastnd, cultivators who could progress from the Fourth Level to almost breaking through to the Sixth Level within thirty years are very rare, even with the support of an inheritance from a powerful cultivator at the Nine Realms of Spirit.


    If Pei Xuanjing were to witness this spectacle, he would also be remarkably surprised. He knows that this old Celestial Master doesn¡¯t have a cheat like a simtor, and to be able to cultivate at such a rate is truly horrifying.


    Of course, if Pei Xuanjing knew that not only the old Celestial Master, but several other old acquaintances of his also had simr gains, he would undoubtedly be greatly amazed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    At the base of the Unorthodox Alliance, the leader Zhao Baiyang stood on a tower, listening to his disciple narrating the recent changes in the world¡¯s circumstances.


    ¡°The situation within the realm of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty is still fairly stable at present. With the Jade Purity True Monarch dominating the world, even if the forces from the Sky Wastnd have returned, they are restrained by his majesty and dare not act rashly.¡± Yu Yiyaomented on the current state of affairs, a bitter expression on her face. ¡°However, the situation outside the territory of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty is far more chaotic. Various forces are constantly entangled, and the people dispatched by our forces can only upy a small part of it, constantly targeted by many other forces.¡±


    Yu Yiyao could hardly hide the look of displeasure that lingered between her brows, and she had no desire to cover up her frustration in front of her master.


    You must know that Zhao Baiyang usually, like Pei Xuanjing, is hands-off in managing the Unorthodox Alliance. He only provides strategic nning, while the actual operations and matters of the alliance are entirely left to Yu Yiyao.


    If it were in the past, the power of the Unorthodox Alliance within the Great Ming Divine Dynasty would be considered a top-tier alliance. Even if they encountered obstacles, it wouldn¡¯t be something insurmountable for Yu Yiyao.


    However, the current situation ispletely different. With the continuous descent of forces from the Sky Wastnd, the advantage of the Unorthodox Alliance no longer exists, especially in terms of the number of powerhouses¡ªthey simply can¡¯tpare with the opposing forces.


    Inside the territory of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, it is still eptable as they have the deterrence of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty and the reputation of Pei Xuanjing. Those forces wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke them for now. But in other ces, it¡¯s apletely different story.


    With the revival of Heaven and Earth, the territory of the world is expanding more and more with countless unownednds appearing, waiting for various forces topete for and upy. As part of the top powers of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, the Unorthodox Alliance naturally wouldn¡¯t want to miss out.


    However, in these ces where the influences of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty and Pei Xuanjing are no longer present, they have be a naked struggle for survival of the fittest, just like the Sky Wastnd. Everything boils down to one¡¯s own power. Without power, one naturally cannot obtain any benefits.


    With Zhao Baiyang in seclusion, the remaining most powerful force of the Unorthodox Alliance is the Vajra Sect Leader who has broken through to the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm. Even though he is a Body Refining cultivator and canpete with those at the Fifth Level of the Spiritual Realm, he has no way of gaining benefits from the factions that have returned from the Sky Wastnd with powerhouses at the Sixth or even Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm.


    Moreover, these forces seem to be quite discontent with the Unorthodox Alliance, which holds substantial benefits within the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. They intentionally or unintentionally join forces to target them. Even after all these years, the benefits that the Unorthodox Alliance has gained in those ces are limited.


    ¡°You have worked hard all these years.¡± Zhao Baiyang looked at his disciple and smiled, expressing his feelings.<div>


    He knows his disciple very well. Although a woman, she possesses great generalship, and otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so dedicated to handling the affairs of the Unorthodox Alliance for him.


    But now, even his usually valiant disciple seems a little frustrated, which indicates that the situation of the Unorthodox Alliance is not very good.


    He looked up to the sky and said, ¡°I will handle the matters from now on. I will give you a result and let them know that we, the Unorthodox Alliance, are not the type to swallow our pride.¡±


    ¡°Master, you¡­?¡± A sh of surprise flickered in Yu Yiyao¡¯s eyes.<div>


    She pondered in her heart, wondering whether her Master had made a great breakthrough during his retreat, otherwise where would his confidencee from.


    You must be clear, her Master is always calm in his actions and never rashly promises anything.

 Chapter 607: 557 He’s Too Mysterious

    Chapter 607: Chapter 557 He¡¯s Too Mysterious


    Time passed and the leader of the Nefarious Alliance, Zhao Baiyang, came out of seclusion. He broke into the ongoing battlefield between the human race and the demon race, sessively killing several great demons who were on the sixth level of the Spirit Realm and even went toe-to-toe with a Demon King who was on the seventh level, emerging unscathed from the battle. This sent shockwaves through the world.


    No one expected this, Zhao Baiyang, who had not taken action in decades, would show such strength. Many forces that had once looked down on the Nefarious Alliance instantly changed their previous attitudes and began to reinspect their stance.


    Being able to contend with a Demon King at the seventh level of the Spirit Realm and remain unscathed, even though he didn¡¯t suppress the Demon King, at least proved that he was capable of fighting at the same level.


    Such a strong individual, even in the Sky Wastnd, could be ssified as one of the top powerhouses, singlehandedly able to support a second-rate faction, and qualify to dominate one side.


    Therefore, with Zhao Baiyang now having such qualifications, the powerful forces in the Sky Wastnd must change their attitudes toward the Nefarious Alliance, as they now pose a threat to their own standing.


    The clearest indicator was that outside territories of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, some forces that had been targeting the Nefarious Alliance abruptly changed their styles and chose to concede many resources.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This alone proved just how clear and stark the understanding of ¡°survival of the fittest¡± was among the powers of the Sky Wastnd.


    They clearly understood that Zhao Baiyang was fully aware of their targeting of the Nefarious Alliance. His active move against the demon race was a show of strength. If they did not heed this warning, then Zhao Baiyang would certainly not show mercy.


    No matter what they thought, the current situation did not allow them to act against the Nefarious Alliance. After all, there were plenty of unownednds. Why provoke a powerful figure over such a matter?


    Zhao Baiyang was very satisfied with this oue.<div>


    However, just then, another major event happened.


    Xue Wuheng, the leader of the Demonic Cult, emerged from seclusion. He located Wang Changqing of the Hell Demon Sect, forcefully killed him, but let Yang Yongxiu escape.


    Even so, Xue Wuheng¡¯s ying of Wang Changqing surprised many powerful forces.


    After all, everyone was well aware of the incident where Wang Changqing and Yang Yongxiu had ambushed Xue Wuheng. But it was surprising when the injured Wang Changqing was counterattacked by Xue Wuheng.


    Now, thirty years had passed, and Wang Changqing¡¯s wounds should have healed. Wang Changqing, a cultivator of the demonic way from the Hell Demon Sect, had many hidden aces up his sleeve. However, he was killed by Xue Wuheng. This undoubtedly confirmed the rapid progress Xue Wuheng had made in these thirty years.


    First, it was Zhao Baiyang, and now Xue Wuheng. Their sessive actions shocked both the Sky Wastnd and the Daming World.


    Before the revival of Heaven and Earth, these individuals were powerful forces suppressing the world. However, with the changes brought by the revival, their strengths were continuously improving. Butpared to the emerging powerful forces from the Sky Wastnd, they inevitably seemed a bitcking, gradually distancing themselves from the top.


    Many people believed that after the revival reached its peak and ancient powers from the Sky Wastnd returned, these original powerhouses would inevitably be indistinguishable from ordinary people, losing their ability to stir up the world.


    Some argued that these individuals had be history. In their view, the only ones capable of stirring up the world and iming a ce when Great World truly arrives would be Pei Xuanjing, who overwhelmed the world at the time, and His Majesty, the Emperor of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty.


    However, the reality proved many people wrong. The actions of Zhao Baiyang and Xue Wuheng told everyone that they were still relevant and maintained their position at the very top.


    Many wondered if these two could achieve this, what about those powerhouses, who once ranked alongside them?


    Could individuals like Taoist Qingxu and Elder Tianshi also have made tremendous progress and possess great strength during these thirty years?


    If these two individuals also made significant progress, then what about that person hidden within the depths of the Taoist Academy? Thirty years ago, he could easily suppress cultivators of the seventh level of the Spirit Realm. With thirty more years having passed, his strength might have be even stronger.


    This thought added pressure to many powerhouses in the Sky Wastnd. The revival of the Heaven and Earth in the ancestralnd seemed to not possess the straightforward advantage they had imagined.


    Of course, nobody would forget His Majesty, the Emperor of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. Despite hisck of action, no one would ignore this powerhouse as the Great Ming Divine Dynasty continually grew stronger.


    ¡°The strength of these two individuals has actually reached such an extent. It seems that over these thirty years, everyone has advanced without pausing.¡± Zhu Houji¡¯s indifferent voice echoed throughout the pce.


    At this moment, he was not wearing a yellow robe. Instead, he had put on a Taoist robe. Paired with his lean stature, he had the appearance of a Taoist immortal.


    Although he hadn¡¯t thought like many others, assuming that Zhao Baiyang and Xue Wuheng would blend into the crowd, he did not expect that they would make such progress in only thirty years.


    ¡°What do you think, how much has Master Pei gained in these thirty years? To which step has he advanced in his realm?¡± Zhu Houji looked at Wu Shijiu and asked.<div>


    Ever since cooperating with Wu Shijiu and understanding his objectives, their rtionship had grown closer, and they became increasingly intertwined by mutual interests.


    Upon hearing the Emperor¡¯s question, Wu Shijiu hesitated for a moment, his eyes shone brightly, then he shook his head slightly and said, ¡°Wu Shijiu is not certain.¡±


    The Nine Realms of Spirit, each step is like ascending the heavens. After stepping into the seventh level of the Spiritual Realm, no one could easily make further progress, even those with exceptional talents.


    From the seventh level to the eighth level of the Spiritual Realm is one step at a time. This hurdle might be too high for many to cross in their lifetime. Thirty years were but the blink of an eye for a cultivator at the seventh level of the Spirit Realm. To achieve another breakthrough in such short a time was not easy.<div>


    However, the person he faced was Pei Xuanjing.


    Considering Pei Xuanjing¡¯s extraordinary journey, anyone else would not have achieved his current prominence. Yet, Pei Xuanjing had done so.


    Therefore, despite his own experiences, Wu Shijiu dared not judge Pei Xuanjing¡¯s progress based onmon sense.


    ¡°Indeed, Master Pei¡¯s mystery is known to none.¡± Zhu Houji sighed.


    Master Pei was indeed mysterious. It seemed that his hidden strength could never be fully revealed. It seemed impossible ever to gauge the depth of his strength fully. He could always break people¡¯s conventional thinking, so no one dared to underestimate him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put aside Master Pei¡¯s matter for now. Your trouble seems to be approaching.¡± Zhu Houji said to Wu Shijiu.

 Chapter 608: 558: Sorcerer 19

    Chapter 608: Chapter 558: Sorcerer 19


    ¡°Indeed, trouble ising.¡± A hint of murderous intent shed in Wu Shijiu¡¯s eyes.


    Wu Shijiu was a member of a top-tier force in Sky Wastnd, the Witch Deity Teaching. Originally, as a powerful figure of the Eightfold Spirit Realm, his status within the Witch Deity Teaching was quite prominent.


    However, some incidents led to a huge conflict between him and the Witch Deity Teaching, resulting in an explosive fight. Wu Shijiu fought against a cultivator of the Nine Realms of Spirit and barely escaped with his life, but was seriously injured.


    If it weren¡¯t for the resurgence of Heaven and Earth in the Ancestral Land, he would have been relentlessly pursued by numerous powerful figures of the Witch Deity Teaching within Sky Wastnd, and it¡¯s uncertain whether he could have survived.


    After all, the Witch Deity Teaching, a legacy from ancient times, existed since the tribal era. Especially their divine abilities and skills involving tracking curses were bizarre. Even Wu Shijiu, a member of Witch Deity Teaching, was unsure if he knew them all.


    Ordinarily, a cultivator of Wu Shijiu¡¯s realm would have superior self-awareness and would not put too much faith in luck. Compared to luck, they trust more in their own strength.


    However, after arriving at the Ancestral Land, Wu Shijiu had to admit that his luck had indeed taken a fantastic turn; bing acquainted with Pei Xuanjing, the rise of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, all af these events greatly benefited the severely injured Wu Shijiu.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Witch Deity Teaching, with its ancient lineage, originally had a status within the human race akin to that of a priesthood. Being able to gain the trust of the human king and being nourished by the Qi Luck of humanity greatly aided Witch Deity Teaching. The ascension of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty undoubtedly allowed Wu Shijiu to envision this possibility.


    Hence, Wu Shijiu willingly offered to assist when he learned that Pei Xuanjing nned to help the Great Ming Empire ascend to a divine dynasty. As for the deal originally proposed, Wu Shijiu didn¡¯t take it seriously at first, using it merely as a pretext.


    Only those who have truly faced cultivators of the Nine Realms of Spirit would understand just how terrifying such individuals can be. The foundation of the Witch Deity Teaching is also not something the Great Ming Divine Dynasty could oppose. Even if they possess the high-grade Golden Book and Jade Scroll, the still-growing Great Ming Divine Dynasty has no ability to counter an apex force like the Witch Deity Teaching.<div>


    Wu Shijiu¡¯s initial n was simple: help the Great Ming Divine Dynasty ascend sessfully, then nourish his injuries with the Qi Luck and offerings from the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. As long as he recovers before the return of the Witch Deity Teaching¡¯s people, he should be able to protect himself, even if he can¡¯t win.


    As for anyone else, Wu Shijiu simply didn¡¯t care and wouldn¡¯t care.


    However, by this point, Wu Shijiu realized that some things had taken an entirely unexpected turn. Pei Xuanjing¡¯s growth rate was too fast. In a few short decades, Pei Xuanjing had trodden a path that would take most cultivators hundreds of years to walk, and had truly be a mighty figure of this world.


    Moreover, as someone who interacted extensively with the current Emperor of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, he could clearly sense a terrifying strength lurking beneath the frail body. Should the emperor truly unleash his power, it would surely be earth-shattering.


    Consequently, Wu Shijiu changed his initial n. If the Great Ming Divine Dynasty had potential, why then, should he discard it?


    After all, regardless of the situation, having someone to face the people of the Witch Deity Teaching together was always better than facing them alone.


    ¡°Rest assured, Master, I keep my promises,¡± said Zhu Houji, his voice calm and collected.


    Through their many years together, he hade to roughly understand Wu Shijiu¡¯s thoughts. As for what Wu Shijiu truly intended, Zhu Houji didn¡¯t care.


    As an emperor, he naturally understood that some people didn¡¯t need to be loyal. They merely needed to be useful.


    If he intended to develop the Great Ming Divine Dynasty into an immortal dynasty, he had to be magnanimous. If hecked this basic level of tolerance, how could he speak of the future?


    ¡°Thank you, your Majesty,¡± Wu Shijiu replied with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    The Taoist Academy.


    Upon hearing that his Master has left seclusion, Pang Hong immediately came to the Taoist Academy to pay respect to his master. He did this as is befitting of a disciple and also to report some matters to his master, so his master could make a decision.


    Pei Xuanjing sat on the master seat, ying with the Sanbao Jade Ruyi in his hand, his expression indifferent as he listened to Pang Hong¡¯s report, offering no opinion.


    Although he physically resided in the Taoist Academy, his spiritual consciousness had already spread throughout the Great Ming territory, covering all sub-academies of the Taoist Academy. He was practically aware of the major events happening in the world, virtually knowing everything without ever leaving his residence.


    Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t very concerned with the urrences in the world reported by Pang Hong. He truly wanted to understand the reactions of various forces over the past few decades, along with the attitudes of those returning from the Sky Wastnd.


    If Pei Xuanjing wished to promote his ideas and set rules for all cultivators, he inevitably needed to make some preparations.


    Before that, he needed to make a judgment: among the many forces returning from Sky Wastnd, which ones could be won over, which ones couldn¡¯t be, and which ones could remain neutral¡­<div>


    Only after making such judgments, could he prescribe the most suitable solutions.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard over these years, not only diligently managing the affairs of the Shenxiao Sect but also keeping up with your cultivation. This makes me very gratified,¡± Pei Xuanjing praised Pang Hong.


    For the past few decades, Pei Xuanjing concentrated on cultivation in seclusion and handed all matters to Pang Hong. Pang Hong not only handled the affairs of the Shenxiao Sect and the Taoist School, but also advanced his cultivation to the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm. This evidently showed his hard work.


    Perhaps the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm might not amount to much in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes now, andpared to the cultivators from Sky Wastnd, this achievement might be insignificant, but when Pang Hong¡¯s efforts were taken into ount, it held significance.<div>


    ¡°All this is part of a disciple¡¯s duty. There¡¯s no hardship involved,¡± Pang Hong replied, shaking his head.


    From an initial nobody who relied on connections to enter the Martial Academy, to his current status ¨C this was a result that the former Pang Hong wouldn¡¯t have dared to dream of. Hence, he conscientiously reminded himself that everything he had was given by his Master and he was obligated to repay his Master, doing everything for him was the least he could do, without shirking his duties.


    As far as Pang Hong is concerned, as long as he can do something for his Master, even if it cost him his life, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate or retreat in the slightest.


    Upon hearing his words, Pei Xuanjing sighed slightly and said, ¡°Why should it be like this¡­¡±

 Chapter 609: 559 – Bai Xiaosheng’s Preparation

    Chapter 609: Chapter 559 ¨C Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s Preparation


    Regarding his disciple, Pei Xuanjing admitted that when he first epted him, there was a hint of pity involved.


    Because when he saw that matured youngster at the Martial Academy, he seemingly saw himself in his younger times, hence hispassion was aroused.


    So, everything that followed ¡ª his meticulous nurturing, and earnest teachings ¡ª happened because of this.


    However, Pei Xuanjing has now found that his disciple is possibly taking things a little too seriously. Although it may not be discernible now, when he reaches the stage of cultivation in the future, this may turn into his obsession, his demon.


    ¡°To express gratitude is a principle I¡¯ve learned since I was a child. The master has been merciful to me, without your teachings and nurturing, I wouldn¡¯t have been here today.¡± Pang Hong shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think this is an obsession or a demon, it¡¯s my principle for living, unchangeable no matter what, and I won¡¯t regret it even if it kills me.¡±


    Having reached this age, Pang Hong naturally has his own set of beliefs. About the obsessions Pei Xuanjing proposed that may block his cultivation, Pang Hong actually didn¡¯t worry or care about it at all.


    In his heart, this is precisely what he believes in. He doesn¡¯t do this to deliberately tter, but because he really wants to do so.


    Pei Xuanjing was silent, and didn¡¯t know how to reason with him.


    He¡¯s not someone good at persuading others, so when Pang Hong put forth his viewpoint, Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t immediately reject his understanding.


    Thus, the only thing he could do is to switch the topic temporarily, suppress it, and wait for a stealthy influence on himter on.<div>


    Moreover, he believed that with his realm, even if his disciple made a mistake during cultivation in the future, he could still save him.


    ¡°How has the True Martial Sect beentely, has Taoist Qingxue out of seclusion?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked Pang Hong about the situation of the True Martial Sect.


    The most suitable person to inquire about the True Martial Sect would originally be Qingyang Zi, whoes from the sect.


    Unfortunately, Qingyang Zi entered seclusion before Pei Xuanjing came out, and since he was always in the Taoist Academy, he didn¡¯t know much about the sect. Therefore, even if Pei Xuanjing asked, Qingyang Zi wouldn¡¯t be clear about it.


    Upon hearing his master¡¯s inquiry, Pang Hong thought about it and shook his head, ¡°The True Martial Sect has been very low-key these past few decades. Taoist Qingxu has also been in seclusion on Taihe Mountain the entire time, never once setting foot in the martial world.¡±


    It¡¯s strange to say, but over the years, while various forces have somewhat restrained their expansion due to fear of the people of the Sky Wastnd, they didn¡¯t truly stop.


    On the contrary, the True Martial Sect has been very low-key. All their disciples have started to return to the mountain. The True Martial Sect¡¯s leader, Taoist Qingxu, has not taken a single step into the martial world.


    You must know that back in the day when he was atop of the martial world, the Demonic Cult¡¯s leader, Xue Wuheng, and the outsider, Zhao Baiyang have both been activetely. It seems they were announcing aeback to the world.


    However, this Taoist Qingxu who was originally superior to the two, has been extremely low-key, almost as if he was invisible.


    Hearing these words, Pei Xuanjing nodded, ¡°Well if that¡¯s the case, then for now, we shouldn¡¯t worry about them.¡±


    He didn¡¯t believe that Taoist Qingxu would truly declinepletely. With such low-key movements, thetter must have his own ns and schemes. Better not to intertwine too closely to avoid arousing suspicion.


    At Pei Xuanjing¡¯s level, his every move is scrutinized by countless people and powers. If he showed too much concern for the True Martial Sect, it could draw unnecessary attention to the sect and trouble them.


    Pang Hong suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Master, there is something rather strange that I feel like I should bring to your attention.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked with a smile.


    Pang Hong frowned slightly and said, ¡°Several years ago, Elder Bai Xiaosheng suddenly found me. He wanted to entrust me with some people from his lineage. He wanted me to temporarily take control of his authority to monitor the martial world.¡±


    Several years ago, Bai Xiaosheng suddenly sought out Pang Hong, saying he wanted to assign some people to him. Such people are part of Bai Xiaosheng¡¯swork that investigates information about the martial world. It¡¯s his real authority to monitor the world, the core essence which he suddenly handed over to Pang Hong. How could Pang Hong not feel astonished and puzzled?


    ¡°Oh?¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of surprise, ¡°Did he give any reason?¡±


    Pang Hong continued, ¡°I also took the initiative to ask the elder, but Elder Bai Xiaosheng said he temporarily didn¡¯t need these things. Also, he needed to enter seclusion for a while and was afraid that it might dy matters, so he temporarily entrusted the authority to me until he could take it back when he gets the chance.¡±


    Listening to this, it seemed to Pang Hong as if Bai Xiaosheng was nning to hand over the resources he had. It greatly shocked him, but given the circumstances, he didn¡¯t know who to turn to and didn¡¯t dare to spread the news. Therefore, he could only keep it to himself until he could talk to his master.<div>


    Upon hearing this, Pei Xuanjing immediately understood Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s intentions. He knew that Bai Xiaosheng was quite worried about the uing situation because everything that was happening had gone beyond his control.


    After the arrival of Master Tianji in the future, Bai Xiaosheng wouldn¡¯t necessarily be able to guarantee his safety, so he needed to make some preparations.


    After understanding these matters, Pei Xuanjing nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I understand his intentions. You go ahead and do as he asked.¡±


    ¡°Master?¡± Pang Hong wanted to ask hesitantly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om<div>


    Pei Xuanjing waved his hand and said, ¡°Knowing about this matter won¡¯t be of any help to you. The most important thing for you now is to ensure that you handle the matters at hand well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, master.¡± Pang Hong nodded.


    Since the master said so, Pang Hong naturally wouldn¡¯t ask further.


    No matter what happened to Bai Xiaosheng, since his master already knew about it, he¡¯ll decide how to proceed. He only needed to do as his master instructed.


    Pei Xuanjing then talked to Pang Hong about some matters concerning the development and handling of affairs within the Shenxiao Sect. After finding out that there were no major issues, Pei Xuanjing no longer interfered. He directly allowed Pang Hong to make decisions without having to consult him.


    Then, after refining the jade talisman to facilitate his incarnation¡¯s descent again, he let Pang Hong leave.


    After waiting for Pang Hong to leave, Pei Xuanjing put away his Sanbao Jade Ruyi. His indifferent voice echoed, ¡°You¡¯ve been here for so long already, when exactly are you nning to reveal yourself?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± A heartyugh sounded in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ear. The voice responded, ¡°You are indeed the top of the martial world from the Ancestral Land. Today¡¯s visit was really worth the trip.¡±

 Chapter 610: 560: No Phase True Monarch

    Chapter 610: Chapter 560: No Phase True Monarch


    As theughter grew closer, a middle-aged man of average stature walked in. The man, who was dressed in instructor¡¯s robes from the Taoist Academy, had a in face, but it did little to hide his calm and collected demeanor.


    ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked.


    Pei Xuanjing nced at the man before him, ripples appearing in his deep eyes. However, he showed no fear of this mysterious man. After all, even if the strongest being from the Nine realms of spirit were to stand before him, he would not be worried, given his current state.


    What he was particrly curious about was that most of the powerful beings who returned from the Sky Wastnd seemed to avoid him, so why would this man seek him out?


    The middle-aged man, with a smile, said, ¡°I¡¯m No Phase True Monarch. I heard that you excel in the Divine Abilities of transformation. Coincidentally, I also know a little about this. So aftering back to the ancestralnd, I was itching to ask for your guidance.¡±


    Once the self-proimed No Phase True Monarch finished speaking, Pei Xuanjing immediately realized his identity.


    Even though he had never entered the Sky Wastnd, he had considerable knowledge about the powerful forces there.


    This self-proimed No Phase True Monarch, although courteous in his speech, had aplicated background. He was not merely an expert in transformation, as he imed, but a renowned figure in the Sky Wastnd.


    No Phase True Monarch, known in the Sky Wastnd as Wu Xiangzi, was at the peak of the Eightfold Spirit Realm. Thanks to his unrivaled transformation ability, he could fight undefeated against beings of the Nine Realms of Spirit. It is said that no one has ever truly known where he is.


    Also, his Wuxiang Pce was a top-tier power but did not recruit disciples. Its actions were both righteous and evil, so he always did as he pleased in the Sky Wastnd, and many top-tier powers didn¡¯t want to get tangled up with him.<div>


    Given his character, it wasn¡¯t surprising that he sought out Pei Xuanjing upon returning to the ancestralnd.


    However, nobody could tell what his purpose was. Was it genuinely to confirm his understanding of transformation, or did he intended to provoke a fight?


    ¡°So it¡¯s the famous No Phase True Monarch. I apologize for not receiving you sooner.¡± A faint smile appeared on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face.


    He asked No Phase True Monarch, ¡°Did youe here to validate the transformation ability with me?¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°What else could it be?¡± No Phase True Monarch retorted.


    He nced at Pei Xuanjing disdainfully and said, ¡°Hehe, are you suggesting that I, the True Monarch, was provoked by someone else and purposely sought you out for a fight?¡±


    He had run rampant in the Sky Wastnd for thousands of years, never bound by anyone. Even if the strongest of the Nine Realms of Spirit was unhappy with him, he would still ignore them if he himself was not in a good mood. What could they do to him?


    Upon reaching his state, especially after possessing self-preservation means against the strongest of the Nine Realms of Spirit, he was naturally proud and disdainful, and would not easily be swayed by others.


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head with a smile. ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± No Phase True Monarch was puzzled.


    Pei Xuanjing countered, ¡°Why should Ipare with the True Monarch?¡±


    No Phase True Monarch¡¯s smile stiffened, instantly turning cold. In a low voice, he said, ¡°You mean to refuse?¡±


    As he spoke, the atmosphere in the room suddenly changed, as if ready to strike given the slightest disagreement.


    Pei Xuanjing, however, was not intimidated by No Phase True Monarch¡¯s intentions. He continued to say indifferently, ¡°I do not wish topare.¡±


    Whoosh!


    No Phase True Monarch¡¯s smilepletely vanished. He red coldly at Pei Xuanjing, the temperature around him dropping as tendrils of terrifying power began to seep out, pressing towards Pei Xuanjing.


    The pressure released by a powerful being of the Eightfold Spirit Realm, even without exerting his full power, was still terrifyingly potent. In No Phase True Monarch¡¯s view, a cultivator at the seventh level of the Spirit realm like Pei Xuanjing definitely couldn¡¯t stand against it for long.


    Hmph!


    Pei Xuanjing frowned slightly, a trace of displeasure shing in his eyes.<div>


    This No Phase True Monarch was indeed as unpredictable as the rumors suggested, swinging between righteousness and evil, capricious and unbridled in his actions.


    The pressure he released had no effect on him, but if it were to spread out, it would be too much for the many disciples and instructors in the Taoist academy, as they wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand a powerful being of the Eightfold Spirit Realm.


    With a flick of his sleeve, a soft, tranquil Primordial Qi rolled out, instantly trapping No Phase True Monarch¡¯s pressure within the courtyard, preventing it from spreading even an inch further.


    ¡°This!¡±<div>


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s seemingly nonchnt move, simply flicking his sleeve topletely iste and trap No Phase True Monarch¡¯s pressure, was astonishing in No Phase True Monarch¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve already reached the Eightfold Spirit Realm.¡± No Phase True Monarch couldn¡¯t hide the shocked look in his eyes. His gaze towards Pei Xuanjing resembled that towards a monster.


    ording to the news he received, wasn¡¯t Pei Xuanjing supposed to be in the seventh level of the Spirit Realm? How did he break through to the Eighth level of the Spirit Realm in such a short time?


    A meticulous calction revealed that Pei Xuanjing hadn¡¯t been cultivating for that long, or rather, it didn¡¯t seem like he was a hundred years old yet.


    The Ninth Realm of Spirit, ascending one level was as difficult as reaching the heavens. This was a harsh reality for every cultivator. Even geniuses born into top-tier forces who were personally trained by the strongest of the Nine Realms of Spirit might not necessarily reach the Eightfold Spirit realm before they turn a hundred.


    When he thought about this, he remembered that he had reached the Eightfold Spirit realm when he was over two hundred, and he was hailed as a genius among geniuses by countless people.


    However,pared to Pei Xuanjing, his achievement seemed insignificant; it was like the difference between heaven and earth.


    If No Phase True Monarch had known that Pei Xuanjing had already reached the Eightfold Spirit Realm, and especially that he did so before turning a hundred, he would¡¯ve nevere to see him today.


    Although he wasn¡¯t afraid of the strongest of the Nine Realms of the Spirit, that was because he always knew he wouldn¡¯t get into bitter conflicts with them. He always left himself some leeway, which made him so free and easy today. But if he really provoked one of the strongest of the Nine Realms into hunting him down, he certainly wouldn¡¯t be having such a good time now.


    To No Phase True Monarch, Pei Xuanjing, who had reached the Eightfold Spirit Realm before turning a hundred, would almost certainly reach the strongest of the Nine realms of Spirit in the future. So why did he seek trouble with such a promising future powerhouse?


    Leaving aside the transformation ability they had been discussing, even if he won against Pei Xuanjing, what of it?


    ¡°My friend, since you have already made a breakthrough, you¡¯ll need some time to consolidate your realm. I was impertinent to visit today and have disturbed you. How about this, after some time has passed, I wille to congratte you.¡± The tone of No Phase True Monarch¡¯s voice changed somewhat.


    <div>

 Chapter 611: 561: Nine Orifices Divine Gold

    Chapter 611: Chapter 561: Nine Orifices Divine Gold


    Pei Xuanjing was taken aback, and somewhat surprised. He had prepared to act given No Phase True Monarch¡¯s aggressive stance just now, assuming that if he didn¡¯t intervene, it seemed today¡¯s matter wouldn¡¯te to an end.


    But, to his surprise, just as he revealed his Spirit Realm Eightfold strength, the No Phase True Monarch swiftly changed his demeanor, seemingly avoiding conflict. This left Pei Xuanjing momentarily at a loss.


    His understanding of the No Phase True Monarch came mostly from the anecdotes of people in the Sky Wastnd, ording to whom, he was not one to be easily cated.


    If not for the unfeigned realm of the other¡¯s cultivation, he would have thought the True Monarch to be an imposter.


    ¡°Heh-heh.¡± Pei Xuanjing merely smiled and looked at No Phase True Monarch, saying nothing.


    At that moment, the figure of the Deer Elder appeared behind the No Phase True Monarch.


    ¡°Master?¡± The Deer Elder looked at the No Phase True Monarch standing against Pei Xuanjing, his gaze sweeping over to Pei Xuanjing. With just an order from his master, he would spring into action without hesitation.


    The Deer Elder had been reading information in a room within the courtyard. Despite Pei Xuanjing having shared many details about this world with him, there were still many things he needed to understand on his own.


    He had certainly noticed the appearance of the No Phase True Monarch, but he didn¡¯t pay much attention. From his perspective, his master was so powerful ¡ª having defeated many powerful beings of the sixth stage ¡ª and this was merely a cultivator equivalent to the mid-sixth stage, simr to his own cultivation. He deemed the situation unworthy of concern and didn¡¯t make any movements.


    However, when the No Phase True Monarch released his momentum, the Deer Elder naturally responded. Even though he was sure his master was not afraid, he, being a subordinate, didn¡¯t think his master should need to act personally in this situation.<div>


    Thus, in the blink of an eye, the Deer Elder appeared here. Standing in front and behind the No Phase True Monarch respectfully with Pei Xuanjing, they juxtaposed him, exerting pressure from both sides.


    ¡°What? Another Spirit Realm Eightfold demon king appeared, calling him master!¡± No Phase True Monarch looked at Deer Elder who had appeared behind him, his heart pounded with shock.


    He was already profoundly shocked by Pei Xuanjing, who was not even a hundred years old, and now another Spirit Realm Eightfold demon king had appeared.


    What was even more astounding was that he had heard the demon king personally address Pei Xuanjing as his master.


    Who exactly was he, who could actually subdue a Spirit Realm Eightfold demon king.


    It¡¯s well known that most of the demons in the Sky Wastnd were untamed, the stronger the demon, the more so. They would not easily submit to the human race and would rather choose death instead of submission.


    The demon kings who existed among the humans now were mostly demons they had raised since childhood. They were not at all simr to naturally urring demon races.


    ¡°Did Pei Xuanjing suppress the news after his breakthrough and kept the Spirit Realm Eightfold demon king¡¯s existence secret, preparing some mischief, and this True Monarch has identally walked into a trap?¡± No Phase True Monarch spected to himself.


    Reviewing what he knew about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s history, he felt more and more that his inference should be correct.


    This world is about to awaken, and Pei Xuanjing, no doubt, being the strongest in the ancestralnd, will be the first to face many returning forces. So, even if he breaks through, he won¡¯t announce it, waiting for the opportunity to kill powerful individuals to establish his dominance.


    ¡°True Monarch, rest assured, as for today¡¯s incident, this regent has seen nothing and knows nothing. I absolutely won¡¯t leak any information,¡± No Phase True Monarch said.


    Although he had only came with an avatar, if possible, he¡¯d prefer not to lose it.


    After all, while it would be simple for him to re-form an avatar, a strong one like this isn¡¯t easy to create. It requires countless time and resources. In theing Great World era, losing this avatar would be quite a loss for him.


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t know how much the No Phase True Monarch had spected in such a short time. Seeing the other party¡¯s attitude, he signaled the Deer Elder not to make a move for the time being.


    After all, he is not unreasonable. Though the other party intimidated with power, there was no intent to kill. Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t necessarily want to kill him either.


    More importantly, he could tell that the opposition was only an avatar. Killing the avatar alone would not eradicate the problem, and would undoubtedly create a troublesome enemy for him.


    Moreover, if he killed No Phase True Monarch¡¯s avatar today, regardless of the reason, it would inevitably evoke a sense of rejection from many cultivators in the Sky Wastnd.


    ¡°I was in a hurry today and did not bring many things with me, so treat this as a gift of congrattions on your breakthrough.¡± With a pained expression, No Phase True Monarch took out something.


    Nine Orifices Divine Gold, which was a rare divine gold found in Sky Wastnd. However, the greatest use of this divine gold wasn¡¯t for refining magical objects, but for practising avatars, a premium item.<div>


    Under normal circumstances, No Phase True Monarch would never be willing to present this divine object and use it as a bribe for Pei Xuanjing in exchange for the opportunity to leave.


    ¡°Indeed, then I appreciate True Monarch¡¯s kindness.¡± Pei Xuanjing smiled and epted the divine gold without a fuss.


    While he could summon avatars at any time through his spiritual consciousness and the power of the incense fire, he was clearly feeling that the avatar had restrictions. With the help of Nine Orifices Divine Gold, perhaps he could create a more powerful avatar that possessed greaterbat power.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing ept the divine gold but still not letting him go, No Phase True Monarch gazed at him in confusion, wondering whether he intended to take both the goods and the person and then renounce the debt.<div>


    Just as he was preparing himself to have a do-or-die battle, he heard Pei Xuanjing suddenlyugh and say: ¡°Actually, there is another matter that requires True Monarch¡¯s help.¡±


    The statement mildly eased No Phase True Monarch¡¯s apprehension. Something to discuss was better than nothing. Now, he was under siege and was at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mercy. There was no alternative.


    ¡°Please, Master, say it.¡± He had prepared himself toply, provided the request was not too excessive.


    Pei Xuanjing said, ¡°True Monarch should have heard that I had previously mentioned to the many forces of Sky Wastnd that arrived: Spirit Realm cultivators must not fight against ordinary martial artists or the public. The fighting should avoid locations within the Human n city. I wonder what True Monarch¡¯s thoughts on this are?¡±


    Since it had reached this point, Pei Xuanjing decided to go all the way and take this opportunity to pressure No Phase True Monarch into signing this restriction agreement.


    However, the other party¡¯s response was beyond Pei Xuanjing¡¯s expectations.

 Chapter 612: 562: Bluffing

    Chapter 612: Chapter 562: Bluffing


    Originally, Pei Xuanjing thought that this rule would not be so easily agreed upon by the No Phase True Monarch.


    But to his surprise, upon hearing this, thetterughed heartily: ¡°What does His Majesty consider me to be? Ipletely agree with this rule and absolutely have no objections. I can sign it right now.¡±


    The No Phase True Monarch¡¯s unhesitating agreement caught Pei Xuanjing a bit off guard.


    In fact, he still didn¡¯t fully understand the other party. Though they both were masters of first-rate powers, the affairs of Wuxiang Pce were determined solely by the No Phase True Monarch. He didn¡¯t care about these things at all. If it weren¡¯t for his own enjoyment and collection of resources, he would not have established the Wuxiang Pce.


    So for these constraints, they might influence the thoughts of other people¡¯s disciples, but the No Phase True Monarch didn¡¯t need to consider at all.


    However, for Pei Xuanjing, since the other party had epted his request, his aim had been achieved. As long as the No Phase True Monarch signed, nothing else mattered, regardless of the reason behind his agreement.


    Pei Xuanjing slowly extended his clean and slender palm, and the artifact originally used for reaching an agreement with Xue Renfang of the great Xue ancient country appeared in his hand again.


    The Book of Covenant emitted a faint aura, unfolding gently towards the No Phase True Monarch, waiting for him to sign his true name.


    ¡°Please,¡± Pei Xuanjing signified.


    Without needing Pei Xuanjing to exin, the No Phase True Monarch was clear about the purpose of the Book of Covenant as soon as it appeared before him.<div>


    ¡°Who¡¯d have thought that you, National Teacher, are truly set on doing this.¡± The No Phase True Monarch, while signing his true name, simultaneously sighed with emotion, ¡°I do not care about these things, I don¡¯t have any disciples, so this constraint means nothing to me. But for some others, it is not the same, and I wonder if they will be willing to submit?¡±


    Even though he was indifferent to this event, it didn¡¯t mean that the No Phase True Monarch didn¡¯t understand the difficulty and significance of what Pei Xuanjing was doing. He knew that such an event, for someone of his character, was of no consequence, but would other people be willing to bow their heads and ept this constraint?


    If this National Teacher really has a firm resolve to proceed with this, then the resistance he will face in the future would be unimaginably strong. At least in the impression of the No Phase True Monarch, from the arrogant and untamed characters he knows, they¡¯re likely to be unwilling to ept such restrictions.


    Even with their pride, they won¡¯t attack ordinary human race martial artists, but they wouldn¡¯t be willing to sign this either. Being restricted by others for no reason would, in some people¡¯s view, be sphemous to the strong.


    ¡°Everything is done as best as one can!¡± Pei Xuanjing chuckled lightly, not exining much more.


    He was fully aware of how difficult the task he wanted to undertake was, and the amount of resistance he would encounter, regardless of what others said. But so what? Should some things not be done simply because they¡¯re difficult?


    After storing the Book of Covenant, Pei Xuanjing said to the No Phase True Monarch: ¡°I thank the True Monarch for today. But I have some matters to attend to, so I won¡¯t keep the True Monarch any longer.¡±


    ¡°No need, I too have some matters to deal with, so I won¡¯t be a bother,¡± The No Phase True Monarch quickly replied.


    After he finished speaking, seeing Deer Elder clear the path, he left without hesitation, as if fleeing from the gue. Before one could take a breath, his presence could no longer be sensed.


    ¡°Master, are we really letting him go just like that?¡± Deer Elder, stepping forward, asked Pei Xuanjing.


    Having be ustomed to life in the Sky Wastnd world, he was somewhat at a loss as to why his master let his opponent off so easily. After all, ording to the rules of the Sky Wastnd world, one must seize the opportunity to detain such an enemy, to avoid any future cmities.


    Pei Xuanjingughed and said: ¡°You don¡¯t understand, sometimes there is no need to put too much pressure on the opponent.¡±


    This No Phase True Monarch has dominated the Sky Wastnd for thousands of years, and definitely isn¡¯t just a big name. Despite seemingly yielding in front of him, it was simply a result of the No Phase True Monarch¡¯s estimation of their respective strengths. If he truly wanted to take the other¡¯s life, the other would not surrender and would definitely resist.


    What¡¯s more, Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t the type to consider the world his enemy, like Long Aotian. Destroying a mere incarnation would not mean a thing, but would instead create an enemy for no reason and attract even more hostility and resentment.


    After all, there were still many things he wanted to do in the future. He couldn¡¯t just bulldoze through everything with his own strength, which would be the worst option.


    Deer Elder nodded and said no more, he was just expressing his own understanding. Since his master thought it was right, then it must be right.


    Pei Xuanjing knew that Deer Elder meant well, and didn¡¯t add anything more. He then asked him: ¡°How much have you understood about this world during this period? Are you familiar with this Heaven and Earth, do you still feel a sense of rejection when you make a move, and can you exert all your strength for a long time?¡±


    For a strong character like Deer Elder, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let him stay idle in the Taoist Academy, as that would be aplete waste of talent. Particrly in the present situation, where having a cultivator of Spirit Realm Eightfold Level at his disposal would be exceptionally beneficial to his ns.


    However, Deer Elder was a creature he had attracted from the Sky Wastnd world. Even though he paid ten million Taoyun value for the simtor to erase his origins, to this Heaven and Earth, Deer Elder was still an outsider, and an even more alien and remote one than those who returned from the Sky Wastnd world.<div>


    Therefore, while Deer Elder¡¯s strength seemed to signify that of the Spirit Realm Eightfold Level, in reality, he could only exert limited strength for a short duration. Once that duration exceeded a certain limit, he would attract the scrutiny of Heaven and Earth. If he couldn¡¯t conceal his aura, he would definitely be repelled and suppressed by Heaven and Earth.


    Therefore, even though it appeared to be a two-on-one confrontation against the No Phase True Monarch, in truth, Deer Elder couldn¡¯t engage inbat for a prolonged period. Deer Elder was more of a bluff.


    Of course, with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength, he alone was enough to suppress the other¡¯s incarnation, which prompted Deer Elder¡¯s inquiry. He wouldn¡¯t believe that it was because of him that his master held back.


    Hearing his master¡¯s question, Deer Elder was silent for a moment, then shared his recent status: ¡°I havee to understand some aspects of this world, at least not revealing anything in terms ofnguage and habits.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om<div>

 Chapter 613 - 563: True Martial Sect’s High Stake Bet

    Chapter 613: Chapter 563: True Martial Sect¡¯s High Stake Bet


    ¡°As for the strength aspect, I can now at least demonstrate the initial Sixth Level, which would also be the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm in this world.¡± The Deer Elder voiced his recent experience to Pei Xuanjing.


    Embarrassed, he added: ¡°However, should I receive the support from your Power of Faith, even if I encounter a cultivator of Spirit Realm Eightfold, I might stand a chance in a fight.¡±


    In the current Daming World, if anyoneprehends Pei Xuanjing most profoundly, that would probably be the Deer Elder himself.


    Having apanied Pei Xuanjing in the Sky Wastnd for hundreds of years, he had witnessed Pei Xuanjing¡¯s fierce battles against numerous enemies. Later, when Pei Xuanjing had ascended to the divine position, he had enhanced himself with the Power of Incense Fire, and as his mount, the Deer Elder naturally received attention and blessings as well.


    Therefore, he understood clearly that if he could acquire the Power of Incense Fire, it would significantly increase his own strength, and he didn¡¯t hesitate to speak about this.


    ¡°Heh, you are quite straightforward,¡± Pei Xuanjing chuckled, ¡°In that case, I actually have something I need you to do.¡±


    He trusted the Deer Elder very much. As thetter expressed his wishes so frankly, Pei Xuanjing naturally would not reject it. To him, the Power of Incense Fire was insignificant, but lending it to someone and getting a vital force in exchange sounded like an excellent deal.


    Moreover, once the Deer Elder¡¯s strength was restored, he could assign some tasks to him.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Master, please give your orders. I am willing to die for your cause,¡± said the Deer Elder, his face suddenly turning solemn.


    Pei Xuanjing waved his hand and said, ¡°The matter is not that severe, I just need¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Taihe Mountain, True Martial Sect.


    This majestic mountain has been the primary goal of countless people in the Taoist Sect, a holynd for cultivation, ever since Ancestor Sanfeng founded the sect. Even after the promotion of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, the True Martial Sect has remained a famous major power in the world.


    However, as spiritual cultivators have be more abundant with the increasing revival times of Heaven and Earth, many have intentionally or unintentionally downyed the presence of the True Martial Sect, leading many to forget the sect. They have forgotten that the current Sect Leader of the True Martial Sect was once a supreme figure who shocked the martial world.


    Over the past few decades, many new forces have emerged, and the True Martial Sect has be more unobtrusive. If it weren¡¯t for the regr interactions with the many fellow members of the Taoist Alliance, many would assume something had happened to the True Martial Sect.


    The recent actions of the demonic leaders, Zhao Baiyang and Xue Wuheng, have rekindled long-buried memories in many and reminded them of the once awe-inspiring supreme powers in the martial world. Sect Leader Taoist Qingxu of the True Martial Sect has once again entered many people¡¯s sight.


    Everyone was waiting. Since Zhao Baiyang and Xue Wuheng have already made their moves, Taoist Qingxu is bound to have his shocking moment in the martial world. Even the returned forces from the Sky Wastnd were silently watching this sect, which has only a history of over 600 years.


    Unexpectedly, the True Martial Sect seemed indifferent to everything, giving no reaction to the events in the martial world. They continued to maintain their original low profile as if they were a stagnant pond.


    Because of this, no one knew what the True Martial Sect was thinking or doing. They wondered whether Taoist Qingxu hadn¡¯t exited his seclusion or had he fallen behind in this Great World.


    In a secret location of True Martial Sect, many cultivators in the Spiritual Realm sat on meditation cushions. Each of them took a position that subtly corresponded to the Eight Trigrams, forming a huge formation resembling a Yin Yang Fish.


    At the center of the Yin Yang Fish, two Taoists sat in the void. Their bodies faintly shimmered, an apparent symbol of refining the Divine Position. The heavy divine lights indicated a long duration of refining the Divine Position.


    If Pei Xuanjing and the old Heavenly Master were here, they would recognize these two figures: Taoist Qingshi and Taoist Baishi.


    These two were those who broke the Heaven and Earth seal together on the peak of Taihe Mountain and triggered the revival of Heaven and Earth. They obtained godly positions using the Enfeoffment and were the first to do so in the Daming World in thousands of years.


    However, after the two obtained the godly positions through Enfeoffment, they became only the guardian god of Taihe Mountain. ording to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s prediction, they were at most at the Spirit Realm Onefold and couldn¡¯t leave Taihe Mountain.


    That¡¯s why, even though Pei Xuanjing never returned to Taihe Mountain or heard any news about the two, he didn¡¯t think much of them.


    If the now stronger Pei Xuanjing saw what was happening on Taihe Mountain today, he would discover that these two people had changed entirely contrary to his prediction.


    At this moment, the strength radiated from the bodies of Taoist Qingshi and Taoist Baishi was definitely more than just Spirit Realm Onefold. In fact, they had already reached Spirit Realm Fivefold. This was unbelievable; even Pei Xuanjing would be astounded to see this.


    Although the godly position can be enhanced, to do so is not an easy task. The cultivation realm aura currently released by the two could only mean that they have raised the level of their godly position. Regardless of how the True Martial Sect achieved this, they did it without a doubt.


    ¡°Based on your estimations, how much longer is needed toplete it thoroughly?¡±


    From a distant mountain peak, Taoist Qingxu asked the surrounding elders of the Zhenwu Sect.


    Despite his calm demeanor, his eyes betrayed him; he cared deeply about the ongoing events and did not want any idents.


    ¡°If all goes well, we will need three more times, approximately three years, for sess,¡± replied an elder, stroking his long beard and emphasizing his words, not daring to take the matter lightly.


    ¡°Very well, I hope things go as nned. Otherwise, my True Martial Sect will lose the chance to rise, and might even get wiped out in this Great World,¡± warned Taoist Qingxu in a grave voice.


    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader Qingxu. We will do our utmost, and even at the cost of our lives, we will ensure the sess of this n,¡± the elders confidently responded.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Taoist Qingxu nodded, and turned to leave.


    Qingxu who left was feeling incrediblyplicated. He didn¡¯t know if what he did was right, but there was no doubt that there was no turning back now. If they seed, the True Martial Sect will have the strength to protect itself in the uing Grand Era, but if they lose¡­

 Chapter 614 - 564: Zhenwu Plan

    Chapter 614: Chapter 564: Zhenwu n


    If they were to fail, then perhaps the foundation of the Taihe Mountain True Martial Sect, which had been handed down for hundreds of years, would bepletely destroyed at his hands.


    Taoist Qingxu reflected in his heart:


    ¡°It¡¯s a breathtaking gamble, but it¡¯s also a desperate fight. After all, the timeline for the True Martial Sect is too short, and the speed of Heaven and Earth¡¯s recovery is too fast. We don¡¯t have many choices.¡±


    He had a crystal-clear understanding of what he was doing now, there was no one in the world who understood better than he, how crucial this decision was for the True Martial Sect.


    But he didn¡¯t have any other choices; this solution was the most suitable and likely one for him.


    If the pace of Heaven and Earth¡¯s recovery had been slow, allowing the True Martial Sect enough time to adapt and not have the imminent forces of Sky Wastnd realm as a threat, then Taoist Qingxu wouldn¡¯t be in a hurry and wouldn¡¯t feel the pressure.


    However, the times have changed.


    The existence of many ancient powers in the Sky Wastnd realm imposed immense pressure on the True Martial Sect, leaving him almost breathless.


    He knew that once those forces from the Sky Wastnd realm returned, if the True Martial Sect didn¡¯t have sufficient power, then everything present would be lost, including all their glory. This was something he couldn¡¯t ept or tolerate.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ordingly, under these circumstances, he and several other elders in the Sect came up with a n to enhance their divine position!


    Yes, it was to elevate their Divine Position, train powerful individuals, ensuring that they had a say when confronting the forces from the Sky Wastnd Realm. They weren¡¯t seeking to overpower the others, but at least vying for an equal opportunity to shield the True Martial Sect and gain more time for growth and development.


    How were they to elevate their divine position?


    Some of the elders in the Sect mentioned how they enfeoffed the divine positions of Elder Qingshi and Elder Baishi. Coupled with the part of the divine position they acquired from the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, they had a wild idea.


    They nned to transfer the power and authority from this part of the divine position onto the Gods of Elders Qingshi and Baishi, making them even more powerful.


    After all, these two elders were not like the others who had refined their divine positions. They were directly enfeoffed as Gods and not under the control of The Great Ming Divine Dynasty.


    For most powers and individuals who obtained divine positions, their authority and basic rights were partly granted by Heaven and Earth, and partly funded by The Great Ming Divine Dynasty. They would undoubtedly be restricted by the Golden Book and the Jade Scroll unless they had a higher power. If they didn¡¯t have approval from Pei Xuanjing and Emperor Zhu Houji, who held the Golden Book and the Jade Scroll, it wouldn¡¯t matter how much Power of Incense Faith they acquired, they couldn¡¯t enhance their divine position authority.


    However, this wasn¡¯t the case for the Taoists Qingshi and Baishi. Their divine positions were directly imed from Heaven and Earth when the world seal was broken. Although it seemed weak and confined to Taihe Mountain, it held endless potential and wasn¡¯t restricted by the Golden Book and Jade Scroll.


    Over the years, the n of the True Martial Sect was to train these two divine positions. Firstly, they would have their disciples refine all the divine positions obtained from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hands. After the refining, instead of cultivating these divine positions to enhance their own strength like other forces, theypletely turned these divine positions into cultivation resources. Eventually, all the nutrients were offered to the divine positions of Taoists Qingshi and Baishi through the Array Method, thereby elerating their enhancement process and making them more powerful.


    ¡°If the Zhenwu n is sessful, the True Martial Sect will not only have a ce in this world, but also, when the Immortal Path emerges someday, we canpletely rely on the Zhenwu n to pave our way of immortality.¡±, said Qingxu with a sparkle in his eyes, as his thoughts whirled.


    The n they were implementing now was referred to as the Zhenwu n by the True Martial Sect.


    The True Martial Sect worshipped the renowned Jade Purity True Monarch, who was a mythological Northern God, and the famous Immortal God, Zhenwu Demonying Emperor. It reflects the name of the True Martial Sect.


    Simr to Pei Xuanjing who sought to obtain the divine position of the Jade Purity True King and the Emperor of the South Pole Eternal Life, the True Martial Sect also desired the positions of Zhenwu Demonying Emperor and Xuantian God.


    However, Qingxu and the others were realistic enough to understand that with the current resources of the True Martial Sect, even if they put all their energy into it, it would be impossible to achieve a truly honorable position as the True Martial Emperor.


    So, they decided to settle for less or rather follow a step-by-step approach, aiming first to consolidate other divine positions.


    Legend has it that the Devil-Sweeping Great Emperor resides in the Northern Divine Heaven, eliminating demons. He is nked by the Deity Turtle and Divine Snake, both of which are highly skilled and have extensive divine abilities.


    What Qingxu and the others aimed to do was to offer the divine position¡¯s authority and power to the Taoists Qingshi and Baishi, helping them consolidate the divine position projections of the Deity Turtle and Divine snake, and attempt to harness the Power of Faith of these two divine protectors in their favor.


    Notably, the True Martial Emperor is the god worshipped by the True Martial Sect, but it doesn¡¯t end there. There are countless people in this world who worship the True Martial Emperor, and the two divine protectors under hismand also enjoy abundant Power of Incense Faith.


    If they managed to project the faith of these two divine protectors, then the divine position powers held by the Taoists Qingshi and Baishi must be very strong.


    ording to the Zhenwu n, this was only the first step. If this step seeded, validating the following steps¡¯ feasibility, they would gradually consolidate the divine soldiers and divine weapons under True Martial Emperor. When the time was ripe, they would attempt to consolidate the divine position of the True Martial Emperor, harnessing all the Power of Incense Faith in this world to create an iparably powerful divine position.


    This was indeed the Zhenwu n. The day it seeded, the True Martial Sect was bound to be one of the most powerful forces in the world.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long journey ahead, but I will explore up and down! For the honor and heritage of the True Martial Sect, I would not regret it even if I had to die nine times!¡± thought Qingxu, with determination.


    He knew that this n was arduous and would encounter countless dangers and obstacles, but he made up his mind to carry it out without any hesitation. He didn¡¯t want to miss this era or see the True Martial Sect fall.


    The Great World is imminent, and everyone is striving for their goals and perseverance in this Great World, not willing to give up lightly.

 Chapter 615: 565 Wang Boan’s Judgment

    Chapter 615: Chapter 565 Wang Boan¡¯s Judgment


    A grain of sand from a great era,nding on anyone¡¯s head, is like a towering mountain, pressing on them to the point of breathlessness.


    As the Sect Leader of the True Martial Sect, the Taoist Qingxu does not want his sect to decline under his leadership during its most prosperous era. Therefore, he strives to persevere, even if it means facing death without regret.


    DescriptionQingxu Taoist returned to his room, entered his meditation chamber, sat cross-legged on his meditation cushion, and started to circte his Mysterious Skill within his body.


    How talented Qingxu Taoist is, not many can exactly say, but his cultivation at the Spirit Realm Sixth Level gives some hint.


    Obviously, over these decades, besides managing the various affairs of the True Martial Sect and caring about the progress of the Zhenwu n, he has never stopped striving in his cultivation.


    ¡­¡­


    The frontier between the human race and the Demon Race, the human camp.


    Wang Boan, themander of the human army this time, dressed in schrly clothes, thoughtfully reading a book, seemspletely unconcerned about the imminent tension between humans and the Demon Race.


    However, his casual and carefree attitude as themander has invisibly influenced his soldiers. Their original tension has been eased considerably by him, and they have be calm andposed.


    ¡°Brother Boan, you seem to have everything under control. Are you not worried about the Demons taking action?¡± Gu Ji walks into Wang Boan¡¯s tent and jokingly starts the conversation.<div>


    He was sent by the imperial court to assist Wang Boan. Although he is not an expert in military affairs, he is not ignorant either. Moreover, his main tasks are mostly logistical, such as overseeing food supply and military equipment.


    The factions within the Great Ming Divine Dynasty might be on the same page now, but that doesn¡¯t mean there¡¯s no desire to outshine each other among them. At least Wang Qiong, the high-ranking Minister of the Ministry of War, and Wang Boan, the natural-bornmander holding arge army in his hand, form a strong power in the court with their close cooperation, which makes many people very wary.


    They understand the immense benefit these two have for the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, and it would be unwise to damage either of them, but does not mean others will not make small moves behind the scenes to disrupt this partnership and make it less formidable.


    The experienced Wang Qiong knows this well. He also understands that Wang Boan at this stage is no longer the junior official who needed to rely on him and be taken care of by him. His former subordinate has be a world-renownedmander trusted by the emperor.


    Even though Wang Boan still treats him as a master, Wang Qiong doesn¡¯t presume to treat Boan with his former indifference. Sending Gu Ji to assist Boan in military affairs is to express his supportive attitude and prevent others from making mischief.


    Nevertheless, overall, the two old friends are still cooperating well.


    Seeing Gu Ji walk in, Wang Boan sets down his book andughs. ¡°Under the current situation, the Demons won¡¯t want to start a war. For them, now is not the best time.¡±


    Wang Boan certainly has a full grasp of the situation of the Demon Race.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The resurgence of Heaven and Earth has been going on for several decades. Nurtured by the rich Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, many animals have gained wisdom and started their path of cultivation, transforming into the Demon Race.


    Although numerous, these Demons are very weak, utterly incapable of standing up against human warriors. If it weren¡¯t for the coercion of the Great Demons from the Sky Wastnd, these weak Demons would have neither the will nor the courage to confront the human army head-on.


    In these years of fighting, the weak Demons have not only failed to inflict significant damage on the human race, but have also be resources for humans to get stronger, making the army and cultivators increasingly powerful.


    Furthermore, with the return of powerful forces from the Sky Wastnd, they have made up for theck of high-endbat power in the human race, bringing the situation back to a stalemate where neither humans nor Demons can do anything about the other.


    If the Demon Race wishes to break the current deadlock, they need more powerful creatures. But for now, even if the Demon Race had strong creatures, it wouldn¡¯t be much different from the human race, so they can¡¯t break the deadlock.


    ¡°So, as time goes on, we and the Demon Race are going to be in a long-term standoff situation like in the Sky Wastnd.¡± Gu Ji asked thoughtfully.


    He¡¯s not a fool. Hearing Wang Boan¡¯s words, he understands Boan¡¯s judgment and views of the uing situation and what they imply.


    After all, if the current situation can¡¯t be broken, and when the forces of the Sky Wastnd from both races return, they would be back to the old stubborn stalemate.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Wang Boan nodded. ¡°You could say that the Demon Race has already missed their chance, and now this is going to just be a stalemate.¡±


    The Demon Race did have a chance. At the beginning, shortly after the resurgence of Heaven and Earth when several Demon Races, like the Howling Moon Gray Wolf, descended. If they weren¡¯t so impatient and chose to hide and wait patiently beforeunching an attack, they might have caught the human race off guard.


    Unfortunately, the Howling Moon Gray Wolf was too arrogant. He thought no one in Ancestral Land could challenge him, so he was eager to overrun the human race. As a result, he was killed by Pei Xuanjing, and both his life and the Demon Race¡¯s chance were lost.<div>


    Gu Ji didn¡¯t bother to consider this. What he was worried about was: ¡°If so, does this mean that these millions of troops have to stay here indefinitely, unable to leave?¡±


    This is the problem he needs to consider, and is also a worry for the elders and officials of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. Millions of troops consume a lot of food and supplies every day. If they stay here indefinitely, it would be a great burden for the Great Ming Divine Dynasty.


    What¡¯s worse, there are many elite warriors cultivated by the Great Ming Divine Dynasty in the millions strong armies; they are the cornerstone of the dynasty. What should be done if the dynasty needs these armies for other purposes while they are stuck in the standoff with the Demon Race?


    The situation of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty now seems flourishing, but it is actually turbulent underneath. With the return of the Sky Wastnd¡¯s forces, they¡¯re in an unfortunate and awkward position.<div>

 Chapter 616: 566: To What Extent Has He Cultivated?

    Chapter 616: Chapter 566: To What Extent Has He Cultivated?


    ¡°You must be aware that almost half of these millions of troops were gathered from the various provinces¡¯ paths and guard homes. It is manageable to gather them for a short time, but if they stay here for an extended period, what would happen to the safety of the paths and provinces throughout the world?¡± Gu Ji looked at Wang Bo¡¯an with a furrowed brow.


    This is no small matter. The troops from the world¡¯s guard homes are the key to maintaining stability in each province within the borders of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. If these guard troops were absent for a long time, the provinces and paths would likely be unstable.


    Furthermore, these millions of troops, even if we were to re-recruit and train them, would take time. Not to mention the resources that would be consumed, time in itself would be scarce.


    Wang Bo¡¯an seemed to have thought of this before, and he didn¡¯t mind Gu Ji¡¯s worries at all. Heughed and said, ¡°Mr. Gu, you¡¯re overthinking. There¡¯s no need to keep all these millions of soldiers here. When the timees, we would only need to keep a third of the soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Is a third of the soldiers enough to hold on?¡± Gu Ji asked uncertainly.


    The number of soldiers Wang Bo¡¯an was talking about was far less than he thought. He wasn¡¯t heartless. Gu Ji didn¡¯t want to see an adverse oue because there were too few soldiers on guard.


    Wang Bo¡¯an confidently said, ¡°It is entirely sufficient. If it weren¡¯t for this time¡¯s training, I wouldn¡¯t have brought so many soldiers.¡±


    Indeed, the number of soldiers Wang Bo¡¯an brought this time was already excessive. He brought all these soldiers to conduct training, letting more soldiers participate in these wars to create even stronger warriors.


    ording to his n, once the situationpletely calms down, all he needs to do is leave a third of the soldiers to maintain the current situation.


    Moreover, this third of the soldiers doesn¡¯t need to consist entirely of battle-hardened veterans; half of them can be veterans, while the rest could continue to be newly recruited soldiers from the various provinces¡¯ paths and guard homes. They can use this ce as a training field, sharpening more warriors.<div>


    ¡°Oh Bo¡¯an, why didn¡¯t you tell us your n earlier? You made me worry for nothing. But if this is the case, then it is the best possible oue.¡± All of Gu Ji¡¯s concerns were gone.


    However, when he realized that Wang Bo¡¯an had been prepared all along, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°I originally thought that my military talent wasn¡¯t up to par with yours, but now I know it¡¯s iparable.¡±


    Wang Bo¡¯anughed, staying silent.


    Gu Ji only sighed. When the other party didn¡¯t respond, he didn¡¯t press further.


    He changed the subject, asking about another matter: ¡°It¡¯s been thirty years; I¡¯m curious, what realm of cultivation has Brother Bo¡¯an reached?¡±


    Gu Ji was curious about Wang Bo¡¯an¡¯s current level of cultivation, and he believed that many others were curious as well.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Everyone knew that Wang Bo¡¯an, besides showing his talent in leading troops, also demonstrated an astonishing talent for cultivation. His exceptional talent impressed many people deeply.


    In many people¡¯s views, Wang Bo¡¯an¡¯s talent was top-tier, surpassing even Zhao Baiyang and Xue Wuheng. In this world, there were only a few, like Pei Xuanjing the National Preceptor, who could outperform him.


    Therefore, not long ago when Zhao Baiyang and Xue Wuheng made their moves and shocked the world, many interested parties naturally turned their attention to Wang Bo¡¯an, wanting to know what step he¡¯d reached. Whether he was in the Spirit Realm Sixth Level, or even beyond.


    Wang Bo¡¯anughingly asked in return, ¡°Is it you who¡¯s curious, Mr. Gu, or the Elder?¡±


    ¡°Haha, just as the elder predicted, truly can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± Gu Ji smiled bitterly and shook his head, ¡°The elder also wants to know how far your power hase?¡±


    Wang Qiong, as the Ministry of War¡¯s Secretary, knowing the potential situation the Great Ming Divine Dynasty may face, naturally wants to understand the powers the Great Ming Divine Dynasty currently has.


    As for Wang Bo¡¯an, a standout with exceptional talent for cultivation, knowing how far he¡¯se is critical. Only then can Wang Qiong better respond to any situations.


    ¡°Haha,¡± Wang Bo¡¯an chuckled. Gu Ji didn¡¯t rush him and simply waited silently for his answer while guessing Wang Bo¡¯an¡¯s progress in his heart.


    Based on his understanding and Wang Bo¡¯an¡¯s shown talent, he should have at least reached the Spirit Realm Sixth Level¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Brother Yu, where do you think our superior, Bo¡¯an, has reached in his cultivation?¡± Qi Yuanjing asked with a smile.


    Qi Yuanjing was appointed a Commanding Officer for this expeditionary force. He was a genuine military hero of Great Ming, with ancestors who were the personal bodyguards of the first emperor of the Great Ming Dynasty. Although they died in battle, they left a legacy, bestowing the hereditary military position of ¡®Mingwei General¡¯ on their descendants.


    Despite the countless military homes with such legacies in the six hundred year old Great Ming Empire, many have declined. But the Qi family began to rise again in his father¡¯s era and was the Emperor¡¯s most trusted. His father is still serving in Tiandu as the Vice General of the Shenji Battalion.<div>


    Being able to serve as a Vice General in one of the three major battalions, the Shenji Battalion, indicates the significance of the Qi family. Qi Yuanjing also became a Commanding Officer at a young age and had control over several Thousands of Households units.


    He and Yu Xunya, who had a simr background, were close in age and cultivation and were both admired by Wang Bo¡¯an. They were quite close to one another.


    Although drinking was forbidden in the military, the two of them were chatting while drinking tea.


    The ¡®superior¡¯ Qi Yuanjing referred to was their superior, themander Wang Bo¡¯an.<div>


    They both greatly admired their superior and were also extremely curious about how far he¡¯de in his cultivation.


    ¡°He must¡¯ve reached at least the Spirit Realm Sixth Level.¡± Yu Xunya said slowly while putting a piece of meat into his mouth with a dagger.


    He and Qi Yuanjing were at almost the same level, they had just reached the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm not long ago. They depended on the help of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty and found it would be hard to progress further in a short period.


    Their understanding made them realize how difficult it was to advance within the Nine Realms of Spirits, it was genuinely hard.


    Knowing that theirbat with the Demon Race wasing up, thesemanding officers, besides theirmanding talent, also needed enough power to handle various dangers.


    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a chance that our superior has already broken through to the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm?¡± Qi Yuanjing cut a piece of meat with his dagger and asked casually.

 Chapter 617: 567: Wang Boan, A Natural-born Strongman

    Chapter 617: Chapter 567: Wang Boan, A Natural-born Strongman


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Xunya paused, his gaze shifting to Qi Yuanjing.


    He looked around and, not finding any anomaly, he lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Did you discover something? Why do you say that?¡±


    He knew his colleague very well. On the surface, thetter appeared frivolous, but in reality, he wasposed and cautious. If he didn¡¯t have a high certainty, he would definitely not speak so casually.


    ¡°Indeed, it is you who knows me best, Brother Yu!¡± Qi Yuanjing sighed, putting down the dagger in his hand, his expression serious.


    He said, ¡°Do you remember the event a few days ago when Commander Boan took me to spy on our enemies?¡±


    ¡°Of course I remember,¡± Yu Xunya nodded.


    Amander must understand both himself and his enemy to win every battle. Although they have been confronting the Demon Race for a long time without engaging in a war, both sides are continuously spying on each other.


    Commander Wang Boan sometimes personally leads a reconnaissance mission, and he and Qi Yuanjing often apany him. However, a few days ago, he was stuck with something else and failed to apany, only Qi Yuanjing went with themander.


    Could it be that there was an unknown incident that happened at that time?


    He turned his eyes to Qi Yuanjing, waiting for him to continue.<div>


    Qi Yuanjing didn¡¯t hold back and said, ¡°I apanied Commander Boan on the reconnaissance mission, everything was normal at first. But when we were about to leave, we were discovered by the Demon Race.¡±


    ¡°Discovered by the Demon Race? Howe I wasn¡¯t aware of this?¡± Yu Xunya frowned, realizing this was not a trivial issue.


    Qi Yuanjing continued, ¡°Moreover, the Demon Race that we encountered was not an ordinary one. Leading them was a Demon King at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm who seemed to have recently been drawn from the Sky Wastnd.¡±


    At that time, they happened to encounter a Demon King at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm who was drawn back during a demon¡¯s sacrificial ceremony.


    When encountering that Demon King, Qi Yuanjing was deeply frightened. Even though both the human race and the Demon Race who just returned from the Sky Wastnd would be rejected by Heaven and Earth, a Demon King of the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm was definitely beyond their resistance.


    It could be said that, in that situation, Qi Yuanjing believed he would undoubtedly die.


    While he had made peace with his own death because he was prepared to die on the battlefield from the day he joined the army, the situation then waspletely different. He was not alone but apanied by Boan, who is themander of the human army. If Boan were to die there, the morale of the human army would suffer a devastating blow.


    At the moment, Qi Yuanjing was ready to sacrifice himself to stall the enemy, to give Commander Boan a chance to escape.


    However, what happened nextpletely shattered Qi Yuanjing¡¯s understanding of their reality.


    A Demon King at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, a seemingly terrifying entity, was instantly killed by Commander Boan when he attacked them, without the Demon King being able to resist at all.


    This revtion deeply shocked Qi Yuanjing, he couldn¡¯t have imagined that Commander Boan was so powerful. Even though he knew that Boan was strong, killing a Demon King of the Seventh Level of Spiritual Realm with a single move was beyond Qi Yuanjing¡¯sprehension.


    Thud!


    The dagger fell from his hand andnded on the table, but Yu Xunya did not care about the fallen dagger, his eyes were fixed on Qi Yuanjing, trying to ascertain if Qi Yuanjing was bluffing or telling the truth.


    ¡°So does this mean Commander Boan has ascended to the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm?¡± He cautiously asked, finding it hard to believe.


    At the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, a cultivator would not be considered weak even in the Sky Wastnd. For the current Great Ming Divine Dynasty, having a powerhouse of the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm was indeed great news.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But with a powerhouse of this caliber, even if he hasn¡¯t broken through, what really is the difference from reaching the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm?¡± said Qi Yuanjing.


    ¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve reached the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm.¡± Gu Ji said with a sigh as he nced at Wang Boan, who looked as calm as ever.


    The Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm. This is probably the second now who has ascended to this Realm after Pei Xuanjing, excluding the ones who have returned from the Sky Wastnd!<div>


    ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Ji thought about something and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t there supposed to be a significant celestial phoneme when one ascends to the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm? So how did you achieve this smoothly, with no abnormality?¡±


    Over the years, although Gu Ji has been focusing on the elevation of his Divine Position, he is notpletely ignorant about many things in Cultivation.


    ording to his understanding, entering the Seventh Spiritual Realm and forming a Taoist Foundation could cause a great phenomenon, as when Pei Xuanjing had previously demonstrated with the immense celestial changes when he broke through.


    However, why was Wang Boan¡¯s ascendance so unremarkable and unbeknownst to anyone?<div>


    ¡°Perhaps I don¡¯t need to form a Taoist Foundation!¡± Wang Boanughed.


    Indeed, the Seventh Spiritual Realm is about forming a Taoist Foundation, a pathway with no regret. For many powerhouses, they need to solidify their Taoist Foundation at this stage, they need to harmonize with Heaven and Earth.


    But to Wang Boan, he doesn¡¯t need to go through this. Or he had already experienced it long before when he was first exiled.


    The process of a cultivator¡¯s cultivation involvesprehension and understanding of one¡¯s mind throughout. They need toprehend the ultimate principles of Heaven and Earth, understand the changes in Heaven and Earth toplete their Great Tao.


    But long ago, when Wang Boan was still an ordinary martial artist, he had fully understood his nature and discovered the path that he was destined to walk. His foundation had already been established in his early twenties, and he needed no change at all.


    So, while others were discovering their true heart, understanding and confirming their path, Wang Boan had no such concerns. All he had to do was cultivate single-mindedly and everything would happen naturally.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    To put it simply, cultivating is like filling water. The cultivation of others is like constantly repairing the bucket and then pouring water.


    But for Wang Boan, his bucket had been repaired long ago, all he needed to do was fill the bucket with water.


    ¡°Regardless, your increasing strength is great news for us. In the uing situation, we will be able to respond more calmly.¡± Gu Ji listened, not fully understanding, but he did not probe further, instead smiling contentedly.


    He did not need to think too much, he just needed to know that Wang Boan had be stronger, and that was enough.

 Chapter 618: 568: Belong to the Same Fairy God?

    Chapter 618: Chapter 568: Belong to the Same Fairy God?


    Tiandu, within the Taoist Academy.


    Pei Xuanjing was toying with the Sanbao Jade Ruyi in his hand, his expression serene, pondering something unknown.


    At this moment, he was the only one in the small courtyard of the Taoist Academy. Deer Elder had been arranged to do some things outside, and Pang Hong also had other matters to tend to, so naturally, he wouldn¡¯te to greet Pei Xuanjing every day.


    Thus, Pei Xuanjing returned to his favored days of solitude, practicing Taoist Skills and reading skill books every day, umting Taoist charm. His life was quite pleasant.


    This state of his was entirely different from what many people expected. After all, in the eyes of many, with the approach of the strong from Tianhuang, Pei Xuanjing, being the world¡¯s number one, should be under great pressure and constantly on the move.


    But judging from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current condition, it seemed that these things had no effect on him at all, as if there was no need for him to worry about them.


    Indeed, there was no pressure in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s heart toward the imminent return of the forces from the Sky Wastnd, nor was there any need for pressure.


    With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current Spirit Realm Eightfold, coupled with the amplifying power of the Divine Position, and the Power of Incense Fire that has been stored up, Pei Xuanjing¡¯sbat strength could even challenge the strongest of the Nine Realms of Spirit, and he would no longer have the kind of urgent worry as before.


    Of course, having real power to protect oneself and the right to speak doesn¡¯t mean Pei Xuanjing can now lie backpletely and stop striving at all. Instead, Pei Xuanjing now has more considerations and more things to n.


    Upon reaching Pei Xuanjing¡¯s state, what he needs to consider is no longer the situation of the world. What he needs to think about next is: Bing Immortal!N?v(el)B\\jnn<div>


    Bing Immortal!


    Yes, Pei Xuanjing now has the qualifications to consider bing immortal and seek the possible path to the Immortal Dao.


    If the clues about the method of bing an immortal and the theory of immortality that Pei Xuanjing had previously obtained were only gleaned from small pieces of information, then Pei Xuanjing now has the real qualifications to explore the Immortal Dao.


    In this period, Pei Xuanjing is organizing his understanding and cognition of the Immortal Dao he has obtained. The first thing he wants to do is to form a definite cognition of the Immortal Dao Realm in his mind.


    Sometimes, some things are not so mysterious and mystical, but just because they have not been in contact, never understood them, makes them seem unreachable and difficult toprehend.


    First, what is the so-called Fairy God.


    The term Fairy God is vague. Immortal is immortal, and God is God. Immortals and Gods are not the same realm, and what they mean are entirely different manifestations.


    ording to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s understanding, immortals and gods, though both are eternally living in the world, indestructible. The immortal seeks freedom and transcendence; the god seeks to guard and exist, seeking authority.


    Of course, the difference between immortals and gods does not mean that immortals and gods confront and exclude each other. Since they are called Fairy Gods, it means that immortals and gods have simrmonalities.


    Immortals and Gods are opposing yet unified; their identities can be mutually converted. An immortal who has authority and chooses to guard can be a God. And a God who steps towards loneliness and chooses a carefree life can be an immortal.


    ¡­


    These are Pei Xuanjing¡¯s perceptions of Fairy Gods, and they do not represent everyone¡¯s perception.


    After all, in the cognition of many people or powerful beings, Fairy God represents status, immortality, and one¡¯s own eternal detachment.


    The difference of Fairy God, themonality of Fairy God, all of this is filled with much mystery, and there is much to explore and find out.


    As Pei Xuanjing has got to this stage, he gradually has an outline of his understanding of Fairy God. He needs to continually try and explore how to transform himself and step into the legendary Immortal Dao Realm.


    ¡°The Divine Kingdom project, perhaps it can be tried out,¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    Initially, he proposed to continuously open branches of the Taoist Academy throughout the world, then establish his own statues to differentiate spiritual consciousness, then try to perfect the method of the Divine Kingdom that he had tested.


    Even after experiencing the life simtion and enhancing his strength again, he did not choose to immediately carry out this n, opting instead to settle down and reorganize his state and thoughts.


    It is worth noting that when Pei Xuanjing was projected into the Great Wilderness World as the emperor during the life simtion, he also made such an attempt. But perhaps due to some reasons and deficiencies, the Divine Kingdom that Pei Xuanjing promoted in the Wastnd World was not exactly a sess. The final result was only countless divine temples left in the territory of the Great Wilderness human race, which brought him countless Power of Incense Fire. Butpared to what he had envisioned for his Divine Kingdom, it was not a sess.<div>


    In recent days, Pei Xuanjing has been reflecting on and thinking about the oversights in the original n, trying to find and fill in the gaps, and see exactly where he fell short.


    Given the current situation, he has only one chance to try. If he fails, he may not have the opportunity to try again, as many things cannot be repeated.


    If he fails this time, not only will it lead to the loss of many years of umtion, but the return of the strong from the Tianhuang Bordend will not give him another chance to try.


    ¡°Everything is just waiting for the right time,¡± thought Pei Xuanjing to himself.<div>


    At this moment, he seemed to think of something, a faint smile appearing at the corners of his mouth.


    ¡­


    The Imperial City, in the great hall where Zhu Houji was cultivating.


    Zhu Houji, who was in the middle of cultivation, suddenly stopped what he was doing, as if sensing something, and looked outwards. He got up and walked towards the outer hall.


    When Zhu Houji entered the outer hall, he saw that Wu Shijiu also seemed to have sensed something and had appeared there as well. They looked at each other, neither of them saying anything, and then headed towards a certain ce.


    The Star-Viewing tform, a tower in the Imperial City for observing celestial phenomena. Most of the time, it was used by Bai Xiaosheng, the Superintendent of the Imperial Astronomical Observatory. But after Bai Xiaosheng had gone into retreat, this ce had be vacant and was temporarily unused.


    But tonight, Emperor Zhu Houji and Wu Shijiu came here together. They were quiet and undisturbed, and even many of their guards were stopped from following.


    By the time the two came here, they saw a Taoist in a dark brown robe with his back to them. The Taoist was holding a three-foot-long, glowing Sanbao Jade Ruyi in his hand, looking up at the sky, watching the infinite vast expanse of stars in the heavens.


    ¡°Disciple pays respects to Master Pei!¡±


    ¡°I pay my respects to the National Teacher!¡±

 Chapter 619: 569: Difficult to Stand Alone

    Chapter 619: Chapter 569: Difficult to Stand Alone


    Indeed, the person that Emperor Zhu Houji and Wu Shijiu came to seete at night was none other than Pei Xuanjing, who they had discussed earlier.


    Since it became known that Pei Xuanjing had emerged from seclusion, how many people wanted to visit Pei Xuanjing, to consult with him, to understand the recent status of this revered Master of the Nation.


    However, apart from his direct disciple, Pang Hong, all other visitors were rejected by him. No one was granted permission to meet him. This included even the request of Zhu Houji, the emperor himself of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty.


    Zhu Houji wanted to see Pei Xuanjing, to know about some matters, and to understand his Master Pei¡¯s views on the uing situation.


    After all, with the imminent return of numerous forces from the Sky Wastnd, the Great Ming Divine Dynasty and Pei Xuanjing¡¯s situation were very simr. As they were all in the same boat, they had tomunicate with each other to see how to cope with the situation and prepare some contingency ns.


    Regrettably, Master Pei did not seem to be in a hurry and directly refused his visit.


    At this, although Zhu Houji was displeased, he was helpless. After all, such a powerful person is not bound by him, and he has no say in what the other party wants to do.


    However, just now, while he was cultivating, he received a message from Master Pei, inviting him toe to this Star-Viewing tform.


    Originally, he thought that the only person Master Pei invited was him. However, when he saw Wu Shijiu in the outer hall, he realized that Pei Xuanjing had invited more than just him.


    ¡°I apologize for inviting you here sote at night,¡± Pei Xuanjing turned around, smiling at the two of them.<div>


    ¡°Many people in the world are longing for a chance to meet Master Pei, but fail to do so. It¡¯s my great fortune to have the opportunity to be specially invited by Master Pei, how could I possibly take offense?¡± Zhu Houji responded with a smile, shaking his head.


    Although he was somewhat displeased with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s initial refusal of his visit, as an emperor, his anger did not show on his face. How could he reveal any dissatisfaction at this moment?


    He did not reveal any hint of his past dissatisfaction, but rather put on a smiling face, as if none of the previous events had happened.


    ¡°Your Majesty is right. I consider it a great honor to meet Master Pei,¡± said Wu Shijiu, with a cheerful expression.


    ¡°Both of you, please sit!¡±


    With a smile on his face, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t dwell on this issue, but flicked his sleeves. Chairs made of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi materialized behind each of them.


    He also turned and sat down himself, mingling infinite starlight with Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, a chair formed behind him.


    The three of them each took a seat, arranged in a triangle. The stars twinkling overhead gave a unique vor to the scene atop the Star-Viewing tform.


    ¡°It seems that your seclusion this time has yielded great results, Master Pei,¡± said Wu Shijiu after sitting down, the light in his eyes flickering as he looked at the noble andposed Pei Xuanjing and hazarded a guess.


    Even now, although the two of them were only a few feet apart, Wu Shijiu found that he still couldn¡¯t fully understand or see through Pei Xuanjing.


    With his eighth level of the Spirit Realm and the special secret methods cultivated from the Witch Deity Teaching, other cultivators at the seventh and eighth levels of the Spirit Realm would be fully exposed in his eyes.


    However, Pei Xuanjing appeared incredibly mysterious to him right now. More bluntly, Wu Shijiu couldn¡¯t even be sure whether the person in front of him was a clone or the real body.


    ¡°Taoist Friend also made some progress recently, didn¡¯t you?¡± Pei Xuanjing did not respond directly but with a smile asked instead.


    The cards of this mysterious Mr. Wu were unexpectedlyid bare before him. Even Pei Xuanjing was a little surprised that this self-proimed descendant of the Witch Deity Teaching turned out to be a strong being at the eighth level of the Spiritual Realm.


    A cultivator of the eighth level of the Spiritual Realm who could arrive in the Daming World at that time, regardless of the reason and exnation, unquestionably paid a huge price.


    Under such a huge price, what kind of return would satisfy his gain?


    Pei Xuanjing had no idea. There was one thing that could be affirmed, the secret of the other party was certainly not small.


    ¡°Haha,pared to Master Pei, my gains are still somewhatcking,¡± Wu Shijiuughed and veered away from the topic.


    However, from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s response just now, he could confirm one thing inmon with his own guess, that during this seclusion Pei Xuanjing must have made considerable gains, likely reaching the eighth level of the Spiritual Realm or having some major background. This was why he seemed so nonchnt.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing did not have much desire or intention to pry into the secrets of Wu Shijiu. There were too many secrets in the world, and every powerful person had their own secrets.


    These secrets are important, but for someone at the status of Pei Xuanjing now, he was not too curious about these secrets. He was more interested in exploring the mysteries of Bing Immortal. If Wu Shijiu¡¯s secrets were rted to Bing Immortal, he might be interested. If not, he would not care.


    He turned his gaze to Zhu Houji and, with a smile, said: ¡°Now that the Divine Dynasty is prosperous and the Emperor¡¯s power is rising, with the Golden Book and Jade Scroll in hand, it would be difficult for the many powerful forces in the Sky Wastnd to oppose your Majesty, right?¡±


    Although he had not seen Zhu Houji before, Pei Xuanjing was quite clear about what Zhu Houji wanted to know from him.<div>


    However, with the Great Ming Divine Dynasty growing in power and the energy redirected from the life simtion during his enclosed cultivation, the power of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll was once again increased. This gave a significant advantage to Zhu Houji, the Emperor of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty.


    Although Zhu Houji seemed unremarkable to others, only Pei Xuanjing, who also possesses the Golden Book and the Jade Scroll, knew the extent of his power. With the Golden Book and Jade Scroll at hand, coupled with the amplification of the Divine Position and the blessings of the Capital city, ordinary cultivators at the seventh level of the Spiritual Realm could be easily suppressed. Even those at the eighth level of the Spiritual Realm, unless they could overthrow the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, could not harm him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Thinking of this, Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help but admire the Divine Dynasty Method. With the support of the entire Divine Dynasty, it was indeed a fast track to increasing strength with little downside.


    ¡°But, Master Pei, with the return of countless forces from the Sky Wastnd, I alone fear I may not be able to hold up,¡± Despite having such power, which was a delight to others, it only increased the pressure on Zhu Houji.

 Chapter 620: 570: They are Not a Unity

    Chapter 620: Chapter 570: They are Not a Unity


    For many people, they highly admire the Emperor of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, Zhu Houji.


    In many people¡¯s eyes, Zhu Houji, the Emperor of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, can be considered the luckiest person in the world, with an unprecedented amount of fortune.


    From initially being a vassal king, by twist of fate he was selected as the emperor of the Great Ming empire after the death of Emperor Wuzong.


    Although much of his power was absorbed by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Taoist School, his position remained extraordinarily exalted, a ce that countless people look up to but can never reach.


    And with prose cons, although some power was shared with the Taoist School, he also received the wholehearted support from the School,ying the foundation for theter Divine Dynasty n driven single-handedly by the School.


    ¡­


    All in all, many people perceive Zhu Houji as being extremely lucky.


    But only when one truly sits in this position can they understand how great the responsibilities and burdens ites with are.


    Indeed, he now enjoys many benefits that others can only dream of, but at the same time, he also bears many responsibilities that many people cannot bear.


    Therefore, even though he has now reached the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm and possesses great power, Zhu Houji still does not dare to cken in the slightest. His heart is full of immense pressure, as if he could copse at any moment.<div>


    He clearly understands that the current him may seem powerful, but all that power is based on the existence of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. He is nowpletely tied to the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, and if the divine Dynasty falls, he, as the monarch of the divine Dynasty, will also surely perish with it.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°The existence of a divine Dynasty is naturally feared by many sides. The news of the existence of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty must have already reached the ears of many forces within the Sky Wastnd by now,¡± Wu Shijiu sighed.


    Before the ascension of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, he had discussed with Pei Xuanjing about the fact that in the many thousands of years, the divine Dynasty, which various forces taboo, has been a great deterrent. They were very wary of a divine Dynasty that would suppress the world with unparalleled power, and once again return to the situation where the divine Dynasty dominated Heaven and Earth and suppressed the eight directions.


    Therefore, even if all sides know that the divine Dynasty may involve the possibility of Bing Immortal, due to mutual restraint, no divine Dynasty has been born in the Sky Wastnd in thousands of years. The ancient Kingdom Dynasties dared not take the risk of ascension.


    Pei Xuanjing and the Great Ming Empire, however, chose an excellent moment. They initiated the promotion of the Great Ming Empire to ascend to a divine Dynasty just as Heaven and Earth began to rejuvenate, avoiding the obstruction of those forces.


    But with proses cons. The promotion of the divine Dynasty is difficult, but it also represents the most powerful symbol of the empire. Although the Great Ming Divine Dynasty ascended sessfully, they had not yet disyed their strength in the world. This time, waiting for the return of many forces, they will undoubtedly make a corresponding response.


    Whether they can pass this test is extremely crucial. If they seed, other forces will have to hold their noses and admit it. But if they fail, I¡¯m afraid everything of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty will be plundered, and all the preparations will be for the benefit of others.


    ¡°Are the many forces of the Sky Wastnd a monolith?¡± Pei Xuanjing, not at all concerned about Wu Shijiu¡¯s reaction, asked with a smile.


    Indeed, there are countless factions among the many forces of the Sky Wastnd. These people have been fighting with each other because of their own interests. Even if a Great Ming Divine Dynasty appears, can these forces let go of their original estrangements ande together?


    No, the hatred between these forces is almost at the level of mortal enemies. Even the great righteousness between the races finds it difficult to make them let go of their inherent conflict, let alone the appearance of a divine Dynasty, especially the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, which is not very strong.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Wu Shijiu remained silent. Although these words were sharp, he had to ept that what Pei Xuanjing said was true.


    The forces of the Sky Wastnd have been at the top for too long, and they may have forgotten the past when they were ruled and suppressed by the divine dynasty.


    Thus, when seeing a divine Dynasty that has the highest level of the Spiritual Realm, even though they will feel wary about the nature of this divine Dynasty, they will not really treat it as a major opponent.


    And these forces have never been united. Some forces are very wary of the divine Dynasty and do not want to see its emergence, while other forces are not so. Their initial consent was just due to circumstances.


    After all, the divine Dynasty could be associated with the possibility of Bing Immortal, and since it has appeared, there will naturally be some forces willing to step forward. They will make different choices.


    In such a situation, if the Great Ming Divine Dynasty can show enough strength to show those people the possibility of their mutually assured destruction, then it can seize the opportunity to get through this crisis.


    ¡°So, are we going to share some of the benefits?¡± Said Zhu Houji, a gleam in his eyes.


    As the Emperor, he naturally has his own judgement and immediately understood where Pei Xuanjing¡¯s confidence came from.<div>


    Since the existence of this divine dynasty represents an opportunity for many forces, as long as after he shows enough power, he makes a slight concession, it will undoubtedly bring extraordinary gains.


    Other people might think that the concession appears some kind of failure, some loss of face. But for Zhu Houji, the most crucial issue in the current situation is to be able to remain vital amidst the wolves and a roaring world.


    As long as he and the Great Ming Divine Dynasty can drag on, with the strengthening of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, everything lost now can be regained in the future. It¡¯s just a temporary abandonment!


    ¡°Your highness has thought this through, it seems that I yed the role of viin in vain,¡± Pei Xuanjing said indifferently.<div>


    He had alreadye to a conclusion about this in his heart, only wondering if Zhu Houji could understand it.


    Pei Xuanjing was never a greedy person. He preferred to erge the cake, allowing everyone to participate, which was the best oue, bringing the maximum benefit.


    So for the arrival of the many forces in the Sky Wastnd, Pei Xuanjing is not worried, he knows that unless these people are truly united, it means that he can push forward with his ns.


    However, seeing Emperor Zhu Houji always urging him, he only then remembered that this also required the cooperation of the other party.


    And Zhu Houji, who has been the emperor of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty for so many years, with divine mandate and golden words, whose orders are obeyed by the whole world, would he be willing to tolerate and retreat? This was something Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t be sure of.


    Therefore, he invited the two toe for the purpose of advising Zhu Houji.


    Unexpectedly, the other party thought so profoundly that he didn¡¯t need to persuade him at all and directly agreed to his proposal, which surprised Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°In Master Pei¡¯s eyes, am I such a person who can¡¯t distinguish between priorities?¡± Zhu Houji retorted.

 Chapter 621: 571: Aren’t You Afraid of Capsizing?

    Chapter 621: Chapter 571: Aren¡¯t You Afraid of Capsizing?


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, but the matter at hand is significant, and I believe I owe you an exnation,¡± Pei Xuanjing shook his head and dered.


    No matter what, and regardless of how much I helped to elevate the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, even if I am the co-holder of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, I can only regard myself as having a partial share in the Great Ming Divine Dynasty.


    But there¡¯s no denying that the emperor of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty is Zhu Houji, and the schrs and warriors behind him have been the driving force of its prosperity. They have poured countless sweat and tears to make the Great Ming Divine Dynasty strong over the decades.


    No matter their intentions, the Great Ming Divine Dynasty is the fruit of theirbor and the return of their hard work. As an outsider who merely holds the title of national teacher, I absolutely cannot make decisions without their consent. Even if I believe a choice benefits the current state of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, making a decision withoutmunicating with them goes against my principles.


    Moreover, when ites to matters especially involving benefit allocation, I understand clearly that no one is willing to easily give up their gains. Thus, if I make a decision alone, it will inevitably causeints.


    ¡°Master Pei overthinks things. I always remember your kindness and dare not forget it,¡± Zhu Houji stated earnestly.


    No matter how wary he and the council elders feel about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s existence, no matter how many times they have tried to diminish Pei Xuanjing¡¯s influence, he also understands how significant Pei Xuanjing¡¯s contribution to the Great Ming Divine Dynasty has been.


    More importantly, given the current situation, they cannot do without Pei Xuanjing. He ys a significant role in the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, especially in theing circumstances. They cannot divide and this would harm the Great Ming Divine Dynasty.


    Moreover, Zhu Houji is aware that ceding benefits is painful, but it is a necessary action. Otherwise, they will face more opponents and enemies, and the situation will get more chaotic.


    Pei Xuanjing chuckled and did not say more. He understood their caution and was fully aware of his deep entanglement with the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, which cannot easily be detached.<div>


    More so, for Pei Xuanjing, the Great Ming Divine Dynasty counts as his second homnd, and it is a product of his hard work as he was instrumental in its promotion. Besides, his loved ones live here and enjoy the protection of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. As long as he does not choose to sever ties, he will not actively let go of these things.


    Having dealt with this matter, Pei Xuanjing turned his focus onto Wu Shijiu and asked, ¡°Now what I am curious about, Mr. Wu, is why you are still here.¡±


    The first task he had toplete this night was already done: to appease Zhu Houji and have him agree to make necessary concessions when the timees.


    Next is the second task he has toplete ¨C the interaction with Wu Shijiu.


    If I said I didn¡¯t know Wu Shijiu very well previously, but when I saw his power restored to the Spirit Realm Eightfold, I realised that the deal we initially made was practically a joke.


    Back then, Wu Shijiu stated that he helped the Great Ming Divine Dynasty to ascend and hoped that someday after the many forces in the Sky Wastnd return, I could shield him from trouble and protect him.


    But as of now, Pei Xuanjing confirms that this is just an excuse for Wu Shijiu. Considering the level of Spirit Realm Eightfold attained by Wu Shijiu, the trouble he encounters must be significant. Those who intimidate him should at least be at Spirit Realm Eightfold or even more powerful, at the Ninefold.


    However, even if that were Wu Shijiu¡¯s original thought, believing in their potential and acknowledging the chances that the Great Ming Divine Dynasty offers, he would not have thought that within these few decades, the Great Ming Divine Dynasty could possess power capable of contending with the Spirit Realm Eight or Ninefold.


    ¡°Hehe, the Great Ming Divine Dynasty is flourishing now, and I am just looking for a ce to shelter from the wind and rain. Does the Grand National Teacher fear the trouble I might bring?¡± Wu Shijiu said with a smirk.


    Knowing that his original intention had been seen through by Pei Xuanjing, he didn¡¯t care but instead openly stated his changes in ns.


    His straightforward response surprised Pei Xuanjing, ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re prepared to join us?¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Wu Shijiu nodded.


    He indeed had made his decision, after all, both the Great Ming Divine Dynasty and Pei Xuanjing are full of mystery and potential, making them worth a try.


    ¡°What if we capsize one day?¡± Pei Xuanjing retorted.


    Despite appearing calm and in control, Pei Xuanjing was acutely aware that in this world, nothing guaranteed a smooth sailing course. Sometimes, unexpected things were bound to ur.


    Even with matters that he himself wasn¡¯tpletely sure of, where did the other¡¯s confidencee from? How could he just trust that he would have thestugh in the end?


    ¡°Sometimes, I just want to take a gamble. If I lose, I lose. At least I won¡¯t have any regrets,¡± Wu Shijiu confidently dered.


    As for his current predicament, Wu Shijiu was clear. If he doesn¡¯t return to his ancestralnd, he will inevitably face endless pursuit from the Witch Deity Teaching.


    Facing a top-level sect¡¯s pursuit, ordinary sects wouldn¡¯t dare to shelter and protect him. Even some top-level sects wouldn¡¯t risk confronting the Witch Deity Teaching for his sake. So, both his situation and standpoint were not good.<div>


    Originally, he nned to recover his strength first, then consider other ns. But now, by chance, he came across the Great Ming Divine Dynasty and Pei Xuanjing. Considering the potential of both, as long as there isn¡¯t any disruption midway, there will assuredly be a ce for them in the future.


    So, if he can seize this chance and establish friendship with them and gain their support, he will undoubtedly be moreposed when facing the Witch Deity Teaching in the future. Perhaps he could even retrieve many of his lost items.


    Before Pei Xuanjing could observe, he proactively posed a question, ¡°As for the Witch Deity Teaching, I wonder what His Majesty and the Grand National Teacher may already know?¡±


    Hearing his query, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t answer immediately, leaving his eyes deep and unreadable.<div>


    As for the top-level factions in the Sky Wastnd, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t know much, especially about the Witch Deity Teaching, which was particrly mysterious even amongst these powerhouses. Themon cultivators would normally not get in touch with it.


    Zhu Houji¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. He had frequent interactions with Wu Shijiu over the years and had gotten to understand many secrets about the various Sky Wastnd factions. However, concerning the Witch Deity Teaching, where Wu Shijiu came from, it seemed like Wu Shijiu was reluctant to mention it and always tended to avoid the topic whenever it was brought up.


    Now, hearing Wu Shijiu bring it up voluntarily, Zhu Houji¡¯s first reaction was that Wu Shijiu definitely had a motive; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have initiated the topic so openly.

 Chapter 622: 572: Xuanyuan Sword!

    Chapter 622: Chapter 572: Xuanyuan Sword!


    As expected, Wu Shijiu took the initiative to bring up the Witch Deity Teaching, he certainly had his own agenda.


    He did not care about their strange color and actively said: ¡°You must have known the origins of Witch Deity Teaching by now. At the very beginning, Witch Deity Teaching was a lineage of human tribe¡¯s sacrificial rituals. They were worshipped by the Ancient n Tribe as sacrificial ministers, and presided over ceremoniesmunicating with the spirits of Heaven and Earth. Even when there were many rulers in the human tribe, the lineage of Witch Deity Teaching held an extraordinary status, receiving the courtesy and respect of the rulers¡­¡±


    Wu Shijiu talked about the origin and history of the Witch Deity Teaching. The Witch Deity Teaching was constituted by those ritualistic shamans from the tribal era of the human race. At that time, human society had not developed aplete civilization, and they were still in a barbaric era. Every tribe had shamans whomunicated with the Ghost God of Heaven and Earth, seeking direction for the ns and tribes.


    Later, as numerous rulers of the human tribe emerged, the status of these ritualistic shamans got elevated again. They were worshipped as ceremonial officers who controlled the rites, and they were trusted confidants of the rulers, who held many secrets and key aspects of the human tribe.


    The great affairs of a countryy in rituals and military matters.


    And the ritual mentioned in this statement refers to the sacrifice, that is, the people who mastered the way ofmunicating with the Ghost God of Heaven and Earth.


    ¡°Later, Confucianism emerged, recing the shamans and rituals, which led them to gradually leave the stage. But this Witch Deity Teaching is notpletely useless, at least I, Wu, know that there is something in the Witch Deity Teaching that could be useful to you.¡± Here, Wu Shijiu finally revealed his true purpose.


    Pei Xuanjing and Zhu Houji looked at each other and smiled, knowing what each other meant.


    Wu Shijiu did not disguise his own thoughts, he looked at the two and said: ¡°In the hands of Witch Deity Teaching, there is something passed down from the ancient rulers. If it can be obtained, it would be highly beneficial to the Great Ming Divine Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What exactly is it?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked with a faint smile on his face.<div>


    Zhu Houji on the side was also very calm, seeming to have seen through Wu Shijiu¡¯s provocation without being deceived.


    However, in the next moment, when he heard the name of the particr thing Wu Shijiu was referring to, his face immediately changed.


    ¡°Human Path Treasures, Xuanyuan Divine Sword!¡± Wu Shijiu uttered a few solemn words.


    These few words alone promptly made the originally indifferent Pei Xuanjing and Zhu Houji change their face, their expressions immediately turned grave.


    ¡°Is this true?¡± Zhu Houji blurted out, a sh of surprise in his eyes.


    The Xuanyuan Divine Sword, one of the top divine weapons in legends, was said to be the divine weapon used by Xuanyuan, the ruler of the human tribe in ancient times. Legend has it that the divine weapon was made by the Xuanyuan n from the bronze collected by many tribes. One side of the sword body was engraved with sun, moon, stars, and celestial bodies, and the other side with mountains, rivers, grass, and trees. One side of the sword hilt was inscribed with the art of farming and animal husbandry, and the other side with the strategy of uniting the four seas. It contains boundless power and is the divine sword for ying demons and removing evil spirits.


    But beyond its unparalleled power, more importantly, it symbolizes great significance. It can be said that in ancient times, it was one of the treasures that the human tribe took pride in, worshipped by countless members of the human tribe, and was a symbol of the ruler of the human tribe.


    However, since this divine sword fell into the hands of King Yu of the Da Xia Divine Dynasty, it disappearedpletely and was difficult to trace. Now hearing the news about this sword, even the usually calm andposed Zhu Houji was somewhat emotional for a moment.


    After all, for the human tribe, if they could obtain this divine sword, it would be of great significance. His Great Ming Divine Dynasty would undoubtedly be the righteous spear of the human tribes in the world, and no one would be able to doubt it.


    ¡°Could it be that the Xuanyuan sword is in the hands of the Witch Deity Teaching?¡± Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help but say.


    He was also well known for his reputation as a divine weapon. When he learned about some ancient secrets, he knew that this sword had disappeared.


    Originally, he thought that what Wu Shijiu imed that Witch Deity Teaching possessed was not meaningful or important to him.


    But if it¡¯s this thing, then for the current Great Ming Divine Dynasty, it might be something that can quickly enhance strength.


    In the Sky Wastnd world, Pei Xuanjing, as the Human Emperor, had also refined the Human Emperor¡¯s Gold Seal and the Nine Cauldrons, these extraordinary treasures. He knew that if such a thing could be controlled, it would surely bring great power.


    ¡°But even if it¡¯s true, it¡¯s probably not easy to get it, right?¡± Pei Xuanjing also quickly reacted.


    The Witch Deity Teaching has been handed down for thousands of years. The news of their possession of the Xuanyuan Divine Sword is so secretive that many divine dynasties have not discovered it and can still retain it to this day. This shows how important the Xuanyuan Divine Sword is to the Witch Deity Teaching. Therefore, obtaining it is as difficult as reaching the sky.


    ¡°Yes, it is extremely difficult to obtain the Xuanyuan Divine Sword, which is strictly guarded by the Witch Deity Teaching,¡± Wu Shijiu did not deny.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Such a precious thing would naturally be strictly protected. If he had not been part of the high echelons of the Witch Deity Teaching, he might not have even had the right to know about it.


    He looked at the two and said, ¡°My point is not to n for this thing now, but to warn both of you. The Witch Deity Teaching has kept the Xuanyuan Divine Sword hidden for so many years, which shows its sinister intentions, and we need to be cautious.¡±<div>


    Despite its status as a Human Path Treasure, the Xuanyuan Divine Sword, although within the power of the human tribal force of the Witch Deity Teaching and can be activated with respect to the former human tribal status, the power it can unleash is not significant.


    In fact, given the resources of the Witch Deity Teaching, then after its many years of inheritance, the top divine weapons it has obtained are likely as many as the numerical digits, and the power it can exert may not be weaker than the Xuanyuan Divine Sword.


    After all, such divine weapons like the Xuanyuan Divine Sword should have been wielded by the ruler of the human tribe or the lord of the divine dynasty in order to unleash their greatest power. For the Witch Deity Teaching, it ispletely strenuous and thankless, and it¡¯s seen as a mundane object.


    But even so, the Witch Deity Teaching has still spent a huge price to preserve it, showing how important it is to them.<div>


    The scheming of the other side may well be a threat to the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, and this is the point that Wu Shijiu wants to make clear.


    ¡°Xuanyuan Divine Sword, what a pity!¡± Zhu Houji sighed, with a look of regret in his eyes.


    As a monarch, how could he remain indifferent after hearing about the Xuanyuan Divine Sword? That¡¯s why he had that expression just now.


    But he is not a fool, but in a moment, he understood that the Xuanyuan Divine Sword is simply inessible for him at present.


    The Witch Deity Teaching is a top-tier force in the Sky Wastnd, a force with the most powerful presence in Nine Realms of Spirit. The Xuanyuan Divine Sword is controlled by them unless they are willing otherwise, it¡¯s simply impossible for him to get it based on his current situation.


    ¡°How did the Witch Deity Teaching get the Xuanyuan Divine Sword in the first ce?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked with a glint of curiosity in his eyes.

 Chapter 623: 573: The Witch Deity Teaching has a Big Scheme

    Chapter 623: Chapter 573: The Witch Deity Teaching has a Big Scheme


    Inside the Taoist Academy, Pei Xuanjing stood with his hands behind his back, gazing silently at the star-studded sky for a long while.


    After he returned from the Star-Viewing tform in the Imperial City, he stood here alone, contemting what he had recently seen and heard.


    Apart from anything else, the conversations about the Witch Deity Teaching between him and Wu Shijiu had given rise to certain disturbing premonitions within Pei Xuanjing.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    During their conversation, Wu Shijiu had shared quite a lot about himself with Pei Xuanjing. Apart from a few confidential details, he hadn¡¯t withheld any information about the Witch Deity Teaching, hence allowing Pei Xuanjing to deepen his understanding of this ancient power that has existed in the Sky Wastnd for thousands of years.


    ¡°The original ritual status being reced by the decorum of Confucianism, and the former ritual masters, the Witch Priests, willingly stepping down only to transform into the Witch Deity Teaching without making any move, is quite odd,¡± Pei Xuanjing silently pondered.


    No individual or power would easily cede their interests, especially when those interests are enormously significant.


    The original status of these Witch Priests in the Witch Deity Teaching was highly respected. They had held the rituals since the tribal era of ancient times, and they remained in this eminent position even during the Divine Dynasty of Heavenly Zhou.


    This status represented immense interests. Anyone wishing to challenge their status would inevitably face their blowback and suppression.


    Even with the rise of Confucianism challenging their position, this should have resulted in an unprecedented great struggle topete for ultimate victory and the opportunity to enjoy the final benefits.


    However, these Witch Priests retreat so easily, which is simply too strange. It must be understood, even though the Witch Deity Teaching they founded is a top-tier power, it can¡¯tpare to their former status as the controllers of the tribal rituals.<div>


    Such peculiarities suggest that there can only be one conclusion: there must be more critical benefits that make them willing to retreat and let go of their current interests.


    Therefore, as Wu Shijiu stated, the Witch Deity Teaching must have a significant conspiracy going on. There¡¯s no doubt about it.


    ¡°But, what exactly are you plotting?¡± Pei Xuanjing pondered curiously.


    He wondered what kind of immense conspiracy could make the Witch Deity Teaching abandon such interests and remain undercover for thousands of years without revealing any clues.


    Pei Xuanjing had a hunch that the Witch Deity Teaching, which had remained hidden for thousands of years, might take action soon, and that there could be a violent collision between the two parties.


    ¡­¡­


    On the side of the Heretics Alliance¡ª


    By a surprising coincidence, Zhao Baiyang also did not cultivate or sleep tonight.


    He sat in a courtyard with Tie Qianshan and Zi Tianxiong, admiring the moonlit scenery. There were various dishes and fine wines set out before them.


    ¡°This time, you disyed your might powerfully, shaking the whole world. Even those who have returned from the Sky Wastnd admire you greatly!¡± Zi Tianxiongughed while addressing Zhao Baiyang.


    Indeed, ever since the powerful forces of the Sky Wastnd returned, those native powerhouses, including themselves, had been living quite ufortably. Even though Pei Xuanjing had set a rule that restrained those people from casually creating havoc within the borders of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, their arrogant air was hard to dissipate.


    Even for Zi Tianxiong, who had risen from low beginnings, being looked down upon like this had stirred up great difort within him.


    But, indeed he was not as powerful as them. Even though he was full of resentment, Zi Tianxiong could only suppress this difort, waiting for the right timing.


    He had thought that after some time, when his cultivation reaches new heights, he would take the initiative to deal with some who challenged him from the Sky Wastnd¡¯s power. That way, he could suppress their sharpness a bit and also vent his frustrations.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that before he had a chance to take action after closing up, he would receive the news of Zhao Baiyang taking action.


    This time, Zhao Baiyang¡¯s move was earth-shattering, shaking the world and forcing the powers of the Sky Wastnd not to look down upon these native powerhouses any longer.


    Hearing the words of Zi Tianxiong, Zhao Baiyang shed a faint smile on his face and waved his hand: ¡°It was merely a fortunate coincidence. With your current strength, Zi Tianxiong, if you wish to take action, those people will certainly be shocked.¡±


    Zhao Baiyang knew very well that these acquaintances of his, especially those who had topped the world before heaven and earth were restored, were by no means weaker in talent than anyone else. The only reason theygged behind today is due to the shorter time they spent on cultivation. Given enough time, they would inevitably catch up.


    Like the Zi Tianxiong before him, who had already broken through to the Spirit Realm Sixth Level. Although Zhao Baiyang wasn¡¯t sure if he could rival a cultivator at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm without being defeated, he was confident that no opponent could contend with Zi Tianxiong within the same realm.<div>


    Zi Tianxiong just smiled without saying anything, implicitly agreeing with Zhao Baiyang.


    Indeed, Zi Tianxiong, who had built all his achievements from scratch, was truly an ambitious individual. Although he could yield and stretch, the deep-seated pride within him couldn¡¯t be erased.


    If he hadn¡¯t broken through his realm this time and didn¡¯t have enough strength and trump card, he wouldn¡¯t have epted Zhao Baiyang¡¯s invitation today nor would have he appeared here. That¡¯s his unique pride.


    On the side, Tie Qianshan, who did not utter a word and was drinking wine alone, shared the same thoughts and feelings.<div>


    For those like him who once stood at the very peak, no matter how they behave on normal days ¨C whether amiable, solitary, or arrogant¡­ etc., the pride in their hearts is hard to erase.


    If one day they truly be inferior, they wouldn¡¯t need anyone to remind them. They themselves won¡¯t be able to stand their own appearance, and they certainly won¡¯t expose it to the world without good reason.


    Zhao Baiyang also understood these two men¡¯s thoughts. Therefore, only after learning that these two hade out of seclusion, did he invite them here. Since they agreed to his invitation, he could guess the gains each of them had obtained during their solitude. It was an unspoken understanding between strong individuals.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Zhao Baiyang, you must have not invited us here just to share a drink!¡± Zi Tianxiong nced at the silent Tie Qianshan and asked Zhao Baiyang proactively.


    Although he didn¡¯t know much earlier, he had be quite familiar with Zhao Baiyang since they formed a secret alliance at Shenxiao Mountain.


    Zhao Baiyang was never the type to dwell on the past and invite people for drinks. So, if he invited them over today, he must have a purpose, and that purpose must be significant.

 Chapter 624: 574: Zhao Baiyang’s Invitation

    Chapter 624: Chapter 574: Zhao Baiyang¡¯s Invitation


    ¡°Hahaha, brother Zi, you sure do get straight to the point. Well, I won¡¯t beat around the bush either.¡± Zhao Baiyang said with a heartyugh.


    He is not known for dancing around the subject. Since Zi Tianxiong spoke up, he will also state his purpose clearly.


    ¡°This time, I invited you two here to formally invite you to join our Demonic Cult Alliance.¡± Zhao Baiyang adjusted his expression and said solemnly.


    This is the second time Zhao Baiyang has proposed inviting them to join the Demonic Cult Alliance.


    In the early stages of the alliance¡¯s formation, he had already invited them to unite in order to resist the Taoist Alliance, the Aristocratic Alliance, and the Buddhism School among others.


    However, at the time he was politely declined by the two, who only agreed to cooperate but did not wish to join the Demonic Cult Alliance.


    Thus, the coboration between the three entities has been maintained for decades, while other forces have assumed that they have already united when in reality they are merely allies.


    But now Zhao Baiyang was unwilling to wait any longer. The forces in the Sky Wastnd returned too quickly, and were far too powerful. There was not much time left for them to develop.


    Although recently, Zhao Baiyang had killed several Great Demons and defeated a Seventh Level Spiritual Realm Demon King, thereby intimidating the others, he was aware that it was only a temporary scenario.


    Right now, those people chose to avoid causing trouble and chose to retreat, but once they returnpletely, conflict between the two forces is inevitable.<div>


    Hence, Zhao Baiyang needed to be prepared in advance. He needed more strong allies, otherwise, even if he could go toe-to-toe with a Seventh Level Spiritual Realm cultivator, he would be unable to resist the pressure alone.


    Given the current situation, the only strong allies he could invite were the pair. As for Xue Wuheng of the Demonic Cult, their rtionship could only be that of allies and not of a true union.


    The situation these two faced was simr to his own, with their powers also reaching a bottleneck. Even if they had outstanding disciples under their lead, their rise needed a long time to nurture, which theycked.


    Hence, the merging of the three forces seemed a good choice to Zhao Baiyang. With the three of them united, they could be equivalent to three Seventh Level Spiritual Realm power beings. If the Vajra Sect Leader, a master in the Way of Essence Refinement in the Demonic Cult Alliance, continued to break through, thebined power of the four would be formidable. Even if all the forces in Sky Wastnd returned, they could still maintain dominance and keep everything they currently have.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    Upon hearing Zhao Baiyang¡¯s candid invitation once again, Zi Tianxiong seemed unsure and had difficulty making a decision.


    As a titan and a strongman, he rarely exhibited such hesitation.


    However, the circumstances were different. Deep down, Zi Tianxiong was reluctant to unite.


    After all, he started his powers with his bare hands, and built everything through hard work. This was something Zi Tianxiong was most proud of in his life.


    However, reality was staring him in the face. Even though he was aware that with his current strength he could face off against a Seventh Level Spiritual Realm cultivator, maintaining his current benefits after the return of various powers seemed highly unlikely.


    He felt hesitant and regretful. Was he really going to give up everything he had worked hard to start over a hundred years ago?


    Just as he was pondering, he heard Tie Qianshan, who had been silent all along, suddenly saying: ¡°I agree. I ept!¡±


    Um!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Zi Tianxiong sputtered with surprise and confusion. He nced at Tie Qianshan, wondering why he had agreed so easily.


    The Tie Sect, although with a long history, was in fact just a small power until it was thrust into prominence by Tie Qianshan. In Zi Tianxiong¡¯s eyes, Tie Qianshan¡¯s investment in Tie Sect was not less than his own. Why then did Tie Qianshan agree so decisively without any hesitation?


    Not only was Zi Tianxiong astounded, but Zhao Baiyang, too, was taken aback upon hearing Tie Qianshan¡¯s answer.


    He and Tie Qianshan know each other very well. They¡¯ve been acquainted for a very long time, Zhao Baiyang knew how much Tie Qianshan valued and cared for Tie Sect.


    He had prepared many words in order to persuade Tie Qianshan, thinking about convincing him. But Tie Qianshan¡¯s decisive eptance ended up leaving Zhao Baiyang lost for words.


    Tie Qianshan nced at the two astonished men and asked: ¡°Surprised, brother Zhao?¡±<div>


    ¡°How could I not be surprised!¡± Zhao Baiyang sighed and shook his head: ¡°I had prepared words to persuade the two of you, but your swift eptance left me in a bit of a panic.¡±


    At this moment, Zi Tianxiong spoke timely: ¡°Are you sure about this, brother Tie? Are you ready to let go of everything the Tie Sect has achieved?¡±


    He believed that Tie Qianshan was not one to back down easily, hence, he was curious about his thoughts.


    Zhao Baiyang also looked at his few close friends curiously, hoping to figure out what had caused such a sudden change in his attitude.<div>


    ¡°Nothing more, just clear reality.¡± Tie Qianshan sighed.


    Seeing the two still looked doubtful, Tie Qianshan slowly said: ¡°After witnessing the many aspiring individuals in Sky Wastnd, I now understand where I stand in the grand scheme of things.¡±


    He asked the two: ¡°What do you think of your own talent? How does itpare to the Grandmaster Pei from the Taoist School?¡±


    Upon hearing Tie Qianshan¡¯s question, neither immediately responded. Although they were confident in their own cultivation talent, this confidence was rtive.


    Compared to many ordinary cultivators, they would be hailed as strong, but whenpared to the likes of Grandmaster Pei from the Taoist Academy, they paled inparison.


    Although Pei Xuanjing always imed that his innate talent was average and nothing more thanmon, no one else ever took thesements seriously. They all believed such ims were nothing more than his humility. After all, his meteoric rise in such a short period of time proved that Pei Xuanjing was far from ordinary.

 Chapter 625: 575: Confluence of Three Parties

    Chapter 625: Chapter 575: Confluence of Three Parties


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    Zhao Baiyang lets out a sigh and speaks.


    When he first met him in the Wild Mountain Ancient Temple, he thought Pei Xuanjing would be a good opponent, someone who¡¯d apany him on his future cultivation journey as a Taoist friend.


    However, the growth shown by Pei Xuanjing exceeded his expectations. The other man¡¯s cultivation advanced by leaps and bounds, ascending rapidly.


    Even today, while he still considered Pei Xuanjing as a friend in the path of Tao, he knew that he was no longer a match for him.


    In the decades they¡¯d been apart, despite his own power progressing significantly, and even gaining an undefeated strength against the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, the gap between him and Pei Xuanjing was still significant.


    Thirty years ago, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s disy of power had already shocked all the Heroes. Just by manifesting himself through spiritual consciousness, he was able to suppress cultivators of the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm. The disparity between them was clear.


    ¡°What a being! Truly a celestial person descended to earth!¡± Aplex emotion flickers in Zi Tianxiong¡¯s eyes.


    When he first heard of Pei Xuanjing, thetter was still a rising name on the run from the Great Ming Empire. Zi Tianxiong considered him a recently emerged peer, and while Pei Xuanjing did exhibit some abilities, Zi Tianxiong did not take him seriously.


    Everything that transpiredter, however, left Zi Tianxiong astounded. Pei Xuanjing¡¯s meteoric rise saw him reach Zi Tianxiong¡¯s level and ultimately surpass him, reaching heights that were hard to match.<div>


    Hence, Zi Tianxiong had to admit: when the goods arepared, the inferior goods are thrown away. Even though he was a hero of his time,pared to Pei Xuanjing, he was barely worth mentioning.


    Tie Qianshan answers with a light smile, ¡°We always say that because of the constraints of Heaven and Earth, we were unable to pursue our cultivation journey continuously, dying the optimal time for cultivating. We believe we are nothing lesspared to most of the strong ones in Sky Wastnd, and it¡¯s just bad luck that keeps us from stepping up.¡±


    ¡°However, this revival of Heaven and Earth has alsopensated for our time. Being able to personally experience the revival process, isn¡¯t it a kind ofpensation for us?¡± Tie Qianshan wondered aloud, ¡°After the revival of Heaven and Earth isplete, how far can we go on our own, can we really support those behind us?¡¯


    At his words, the two be silent, immediately understanding why Tie Qianshan¡¯s attitude has changed so drastically.


    Indeed, at the beginning, when Heaven and Earth hadn¡¯t revived, these local powerhouses were constrained by them, stuck at the peak of Mortal Realm and unable to break into the Spirit Realm, making it a huge regret.


    But didn¡¯t this constraint also grant them a chance? It allowed them toy solid foundations and umte power for future cultivation breakthroughs.


    Especially when Heaven and Earth began to revive. Although the intensity of the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi couldn¡¯t match that of Sky Wastnd at first, the gradual manifestation of the Ultimate Principles and Laws during the revival provided an optimal opportunity for cultivation ¨C an experience the cultivators of Sky Wastnd could never have. This was also a form ofpensation for them.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    This opportunity allowed them to make rapid progress, covering in decades the distance that cultivators from Sky Wastnd would need hundreds or even thousands of years to cross, and to reach the Spirit Realm Sixth Level in such a short time.


    Thus, it¡¯s hard to describe whether the initial constraints of Heaven and Earth were good or bad.


    However, now that Heaven and Earth had fully revived, and the external manifestation of the ultimate principles andws were gradually hidden, the boosts they received for their cultivation began to disappear.


    From now on, their cultivation progress would be the same as other cultivators in the Sky Wastnd; without a significant opportunity, they could only rely on their own efforts and painstaking cultivation.


    The Seventh Level of Spiritual Realm was one hurdle which had stopped numerous great heroes. Even though they had advanced to the Spirit Realm Sixth Level with the aid of the revival of Heaven and Earth, Tie Qianshan knew that it wouldn¡¯t be easy for him to advance to the Spirit Realm Seventh Level. Without special opportunities, it might take a very long time for him to make further progress.


    If it were any other time, him having the current realm and strength would already be considered as fortunate. But it¡¯s not the right time now. They weren¡¯t alone; there were countless people relying on them for protection.


    With numerous Sky Wastnd forces returning, conflicts would inevitably arise unless they¡¯re willing to give up everything they have now.


    Zhao Baiyang felt tremendous pressure and difficulty in supporting everything by himself, but wasn¡¯t the same true for Tie Qianshan?


    He¡¯d already had a rough idea beforeing to see Zhao Baiyang. So when Zhao Baiyang proposed this suggestion, Tie Qianshan epted without hesitation.


    ¡°In this case, if I continue to hesitate, I¡¯ll seem indecisive.¡± Zi Tianxiongughs and speaks up from the side.


    Tie Qianshan¡¯s words had been clear: the present situation was that they would benefit from union, but if they went their separate ways, they would all fight alone and sooner orter be targeted by other forces.


    So since Tie Qianshan had agreed, he, of course, wouldn¡¯t continue to hesitate, but decisively made up his mind.<div>


    ¡°Rest assured, the two of you. If you join the Underworld Alliance, all matters within the alliance will be discussed collectively. I am not someone who doesn¡¯t listen to opinions.¡± Zhao Baiyang assures them with a smile.


    As both of them agreed without requiring Zhao Baiyang to waste too many words, or present thevish terms he had prepared for them, it didn¡¯t mean that he considered everything as being granted and didn¡¯t mention his prepared terms.


    Instead, to demonstrate his sincerity and attitude, he proactively exined his previously nned course of action, enabling them to state their demands. As long as they weren¡¯t excessive, he was willing to agree instantly.


    With the alignment already formed between the three, everything else became quite straightforward. Even though there were minor issues, they wouldn¡¯t impact their overall strategy.<div>


    Half a monthter, when the Vajra Sect Leader emerged, his realm might only be at the Spirit Realm Fifth Level, but with his strong physical body from the Way of Essence Refinement, he was a match even formon cultivators at the Spirit Realm Sixth Level. This brought significant strength to their side.


    Their cooperation signaled a further strengthening of the Underworld Alliance. With them holding down the fort, even though none of them had broken through to the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm yet, they were still able to handle many situations.


    Among the many second-tier forces in Sky Wastnd, most only had one or two cultivators at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm to rely on. Comparatively, the top power of the Underworld Alliance was even stronger.

 Chapter 626: 576: Sudden Conflict

    Chapter 626: Chapter 576: Sudden Conflict


    Pei Xuanjing, who was far away in the Taoist Academy, was unaware that Zhao Baiyang had invited Tie Qianshan and Zi Tianxiong to join the Alliance of Heretics. Nheless, even if he knew, he was not surprised.


    After all, in the past decades, the cooperation among these three parties had been nothing short of spectacr. Given the current situation, it was not surprising that they would merge.


    The Alliance of Heretics led by Zhao Baiyang was not the only one making such moves. With the rejuvenation of Heaven and Earth, the return of the powerhouses from the Sky Wastnd, and the alliances of various forces in the Daming World were all taking corresponding measures.


    Take the Demonic Cult for example. Even though Xue Wuheng¡¯s killing of the Hell Demon Sect¡¯s expert had drawn attention from all over the world, the Demonic Cult did not seize this excellent opportunity to expand its power. Instead, it seemed to be contracting somewhat.


    This was because Xue Wuheng was fully aware that the current situation was only temporary and that the uing period would be the most unbearable for the Demonic Cult. He needed to tread lightly, or else he might not survive this tribtion.


    After all, the Demonic Way differed from the Righteous Path. While the forces of the Righteous Path might need excuses to take action after their return, the Demonic Way didn¡¯t need such formal reasons. They would seize any opportunity to strike fearlessly.


    Especially after he had killed the Hell Demon Sect expert, it was as if he had handed over the initiative to the enemy, who would not even need to find an excuse.


    The Demonic Cult was one example, and the n Alliance was another.


    These ns were all powerful factions that had risen in the Tang Dynasty. They also had their own main branches in the Sky Wastnd and could be considered as having some support.


    However, were the people from these n alliances willing to let those people return?<div>


    Probably not!


    After all, they were the ones who had been left behind, the ones who had been discarded. How could they now be willing to hand over everything they had to the people who had abandoned them?


    No matter what reason was given, what flowerynguage was used, one undeniable fact was that the ones left behind had been discarded.


    Merely based on this, reconciling was difficult. Therefore, the members of the n Alliance were discussing what to do and how to treat the people from the Sky Wastnd.


    ¡­


    In this uing Great World, every cultivator had his own ns and dreams, his own preparations.


    As the time for Heaven and Earth¡¯s rejuvenation drew closer, the conflicts between the various forces gradually subsided. Everyone was waiting, waiting for the full return of all forces.


    At this moment, in the Daming World, there seemed to be a calm before the storm.


    However, just when everyone thought that this would be a peaceful time, waiting for all forces to return and usher in the Great World, a sudden urrence shocked everyone, causing an uproar throughout the entire Ancestral Land.


    Pang Hong, who was the disciple of Pei Xuanjing, the National Taoist of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, the current leader of Shenxiao Sect affairs, killed the heir of the Canng Pce outside the Great Ming territory. This angered the strongmen of the Canng Pce, who wanted to suppress him but unexpectedly summoned Pei Xuanjing himself. Pei Xuanjing not only rescued his disciple but also suppressed a cultivator at the seventh level of the Spiritual Realm from the Canng Pce.


    It¡¯s necessary to know that although the Canng Pce was not a top-notch force in the Sky Wastnd, it was a very powerful existence among the first-ss forces. There were several cultivators at the eight-fold Spirit Realm within their ranks, among whom, an old ancestor was said to be only half a step away from the Strongest Realm. He even had a record of defeating them in battle.


    The incident of Pang Hong killing the heir of such a massive power and suppressing their strong men was indeed earth-shattering. All sides focused their attention here, eager to see how the Canng Pce would react.


    Even though Pei Xuanjing had suppressed and killed several cultivators at the seventh level of Spirit Realm in the past to establish authority, those forces either provoked him intentionally or had no time to react due to timing. Therefore, they could only tolerate it for now.


    However, circumstances were entirely different now. First of all, it was Pei Xuanjing¡¯s disciple who killed the heir of the Canng Pce.


    Moreover, now that all forces were gradually returning, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s title as the number one person was somewhat nominal. His current actions were perceived as ack of respect towards other forces, possibly in an attempt to establish authority.


    ¡°Even if one wants to establish authority, choosing a second-rate force would suffice. Coincidentally, he chose the Canng Pce, so it remains to see how this will end.¡± Some people thought maliciously.


    After all, the Canng Pce was a recognized powerful faction in the Sky Wastnd, controlling a territory and renowned throughout.


    Led by the reputation of the old ancestor of the Canng Pce, its disciples were arrogant, domineering, and somewhat tyrannical.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Having just arrived in the Ancestral Land and encountering such an incident, they surely wouldn¡¯t let it go easily. If they swallowed their anger quietly, it would damage the reputation of the Canng Pce. It would affect their rtionship with the other forces in the Ancestral Land and how they were perceived by others in the Sky Wastnd.<div>


    Therefore, many people believed it was a difficult situation to handle. A slight carelessness might lead to a war between the two sides. Perhaps it would escte the contradiction between the people in the Ancestral Land and the neers, which could trigger a massive war.


    ¡°What exactly happened? Why did Pang Hong kill the heir of Canng Pce?¡± Someone was extremely curious.


    As the disciple of Pei Xuanjing, the invincible powerhouse of the era, and the one handling Shenxiao Sect¡¯s affairs, Pang Hong didn¡¯t have high cultivation, but he was well-known.


    Many forces returning from the Sky Wastnd had dealt with Pang Hong overtly or covertly and knew him as someone who, despite having a great master, neither was arrogant nor overbearing, but rather, was very peaceful and stable in temperament.<div>


    For him to kill the disciple of the Canng Pce, it was evident that he was pushed to the limit, or else such a consequence would not have arisen.


    It must be said that creating such an image was beneficial. Even though Pang Hong acted ruthlessly, due to his usual behavior, many didn¡¯t perceive it as ruthless but felt that there was more to it.


    Of course, regardless of what those people thought, what had happened had happened. Especially after Pei Xuanjing¡¯s incarnation suppressed a Canng Pce cultivator at the seventh level of the Spiritual Realm, it was impossible for the two sides to make peace easily.

 Chapter 627: 577: The Potential Consequences of Conflict.

    Chapter 627: Chapter 577: The Potential Consequences of Conflict.


    This conflict between the two sides drew much attention, everyone wanting to see where this situation would lead.


    The various forces of the Great Ming Realm wanted to know the attitude of the forces in the Sky Wastnd towards them, and how Canng Pce would respond.


    The numerous forces in the Sky Wastnd also wanted to know if Pei Xuanjing still had the power to suppress the world and whether his cultivation realm had further advanced during these thirty years of retreat. This would determine how they would treat him.


    In short, after this incident, it wasn¡¯t just a matter between the two sides, but a matter of great concern to countless people.


    ¡°Master, I have caused trouble for you by taking action myself. Please punish me,¡± Pang Hong knelt before Pei Xuanjing, his face heavy as he begged for forgiveness.


    He naturally knew the current situation and that the best approach was to quietly observe the movements of all sides. But his action this time had brought major troubles for his master.


    No matter what the reason for his action was, whether right or wrong, he knew that disturbing his master¡¯s n was certainly wrong. So Pang Hong chose to ept guilt without any exnation.


    ¡°Rise,¡± Pei Xuanjing gently waved his sleeve and with a gentle force, he lifted Pang Hong, who was kneeling on the ground.


    Pei Xuanjing understood his disciple¡¯s character well. Over the years, Pang Hong had served him without fault and had never created any major troubles. If anything managed to anger him to the point ofshing out, it would surely have a reason.


    As for getting into trouble with that so-called Canng Pce, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t care about it at all. He reasoned that if a mere Canng Pce could disrupt his ns, then there was no point in him making these painstaking efforts.<div>


    ¡°It¡¯s just a minor matter. A mere Canng Pce is of no concern to me and it¡¯s not worth worrying about,¡± Pei Xuanjing looked at Pang Hong, whose face was heavy, thenughed dismissively without any worry.


    Given Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current strength and realm, the only forces and powerful cultivators capable of intimidating him were the top forces and those who had already advanced to the Nine Realms of Spirit.


    He had heard of the reputation of Canng Pce, with several powerful cultivators in the Spirit Realm Eightfold, which indeed made it a dominant force among first-ss powers. But it was not worth Pei Xuanjing treating them seriously.


    So, when he found that they wanted to take action against his disciple, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t hesitate to take action and suppress the cultivator from Canng Pce.


    ¡°Even if my disciple has made a mistake, the punishment should be administered after my approval. This is a disrespect and disregard for me,¡± Pei Xuanjing thought, his outward calm hiding his ruthless pride.


    The incident happened without him being aware of the cause, yet he considered that Canng Pce took actions against his disciple without his consent, thus disrespecting him. This made Pei Xuanjing very unhappy.


    ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± Pang Hong thanked Pei Xuanjing respectfully.


    He was prepared for his master¡¯s punishment, but to his surprise, his master appeared magnanimous without any intention to punish him immediately.


    Pei Xuanjing waved his hand and said, ¡°Tell me, that person must have forced you to take action. If you were not wrong, then I naturally won¡¯t me you.¡±


    He needed to first understand what happened in order to establish his stand and decide on his next move.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Pang Hong nodded.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In front of Pei Xuanjing, Pang Hong hid nothing, recounting the incident calmly and objectively, even though he was directly involved.


    With the revival of Heaven and Earth, the territory of the Great Ming World kept expanding, and the newly emerged unownednd became objects of desire for returning forces from the Sky Wastnd and local forces.


    As the strongest alliance in the Great Ming World, next to the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, and having Pei Xuanjing as the invincible powerhouse, the Taoist School naturally didn¡¯t miss out on these new unupiednds. They immediately dispatched people to upy and divide their own territories.


    The Shenxiao Sect¡¯s affairs were primarily managed by Pang Hong, its junior head, since Pei Xuanjing never involved much. Under Pang Hong¡¯s guidance, the Shenxiao Sect acquired a considerable territory, providing resources for the disciples to cultivate.


    Since the revival of Heaven and Earth, people from Canng Pce had also returned. The ce they had chosen tond was conveniently not far from the territory upied by Shenxiao Sect, inevitably leading to friction during their rapid expansions.


    The Shenxiao Sect, led by Pei Xuanjing, the top cultivator in the world, and Canng Pce, the dominant force from former Sky Wastnd, shed in these frictions, refusing to back down easily.


    Of course, in the early stage, although asional frictions urred between the two sides, neither allowed the conflict to escte.


    However, not long ago, after leaving the Taoist Academy, Pang Hong received news from his disciples. Recently, Canng Pce seemed to be deliberately targeting them, seizing spiritual medicine and treasures from the disciples of Shenxiao Sect. Although no one was hurt, their treasures were taken away.<div>


    The numerous disciples of Shenxiao Sect were mostly at the early stage of the Spirit Realm and notparable to the disciples of Canng Pce. They had no ability to resist thetter¡¯s actions.


    Facing Canng Pce¡¯s continuous provocations, the disciples dared not disturb Pei Xuanjing, but they reported to Pang Hong.


    As the junior head of the school, Pang Hong felt obliged to stand up for his disciples. He brought several elders from the Spirit Realm Third Level to deal with this matter.


    In the initial phase of the negotiations, Pang Hong was aware of the situation and didn¡¯t want to bring trouble to his master. He wanted to deal with the matter properly, without bothering his master.<div>

 Chapter 628: 578 Absolutely Cannot Retreat

    Chapter 628: Chapter 578 Absolutely Cannot Retreat


    However, sometimes being overly kind can unfortunately be perceived by others as a weakness to be exploited.


    Facing the modest and kindly Pang Hong, who did not wish to make a big fuss, the disciples of Canng Pce thought he feared them, especially the leading disciple of the Spirit Realm Level Five, an heir of Canng Pce. They thought Pang Hong was too weak to be threatened, didn¡¯t consider him seriously, and they disrespectfully insulted Pei Xuanjing, treating him as a fraud.


    They were highly disrespectful to Pei Xuanjing, belittling his achievements, arguing that his fame only came from times without true heroes. They imed that if the revival of Heaven and Earth hadn¡¯t been slow and many of the strong figures of the Sky Wastnd hadn¡¯t yet returned, a mere cultivator of the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm like Pei Xuanjing would never have the chance to be hailed as the First Person in the World.


    They believed that once those strong figures returned, Xuanjing¡¯s fame would be shattered; he ought to be humble and keep his tail between his legs or else he will be risking his own life.


    Their words enraged Pang Hong.


    Everyone should know that to Pang Hong, the most respected person in the world is Pei Xuanjing. For his master, he could even give up his own life, not to mention other things.


    Hearing such disrespectful insults to his master, he took immediate action.


    The heir of the Canng Pce roared with anger when he saw a cultivator of the mere Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm daring to challenge him. Priding himself on his status, he dered that he would arrest Pang Hong, teach him a lesson, and let Pei Xuanjing know from behind the scenes that they, the Canng Pce, were not afraid of them.


    The confrontation between two individuals, one disciple of Pei Xuanjing and the heir of Canng Pce, was expected to be an earth-shattering battle, but the oue came as a shocking surprise.


    Astonishingly, the heir of the Canng Pce of the Spirit Realm Level Five, was no match for Pang Hong. After only ten matches, the man was killed under Pang Hong¡¯s sword attack!<div>


    This result shocked all present.


    Although challenging beyond one¡¯s rank is not unusual in the Sky Wastnd, it was remarkable for a cultivator from the humble vige of Ancestral Land to defeat and kill the heir of Canng Pce, who was one realm higher than him. This feat led many people to look at Pang Hong in admiration, and they became even more curious about his master, Pei Xuanjing, the powerful figure who had trained such a disciple.


    The shocking events that followed left many people stunned. The death of the disciple of Canng Pce provoked the fury of the strong figures in Canng Pce. They sent a cultivator of the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm to kill Pang Hong.


    At that moment, Pang Hong triggered ast resort left to him by Pei Xuanjing, summoning his master¡¯s incarnation. With a single move, the Seventh Level cultivator of Canng Pce was killed.


    ¡°My silly boy, why bother? It¡¯s just a few words. Let them say whatever they want. Being insulted by them won¡¯t cost me a thing,¡± Pei Xuanjing said with a sigh after hearing Pang Hong¡¯s ount.


    At his level, he didn¡¯t care much what others thought of him. Their opinions would not affect his emotions in the slightest.


    Given Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current status and identity, his existence had blocked many people¡¯s paths and damaged their interests. Every moment, countless people cursed and ranted against him behind his back.


    But what could it matter?


    Facing the powerful Pei Xuanjing, even if they were furious behind his back, they would have to keep their anger in check and put on a smile whenever they met him face to face.


    However, having his disciple draw his sword for him and feeling cared for did touch Pei Xuanjing¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Everything I havees from my master. I absolutely cannot tolerate anyone disrespecting him,¡± Pang Hong said, shaking his head.


    His master could afford to be indifferent, but as his disciple, he absolutely couldn¡¯t. If anybody dared to show disrespect to his master in front of him, he would fight back, regardless of who the offender was.


    ¡°You, you,¡± Pei Xuanjing sighed lightly, deciding not to advise him anymore.


    His disciple obeyed his words in every aspect but this, no matter how many times he had told him, he refused to change.


    ¡°Master, how should we handle this matter and confront Canng Pce?¡± Pang Hong asked.


    He knew that regardless of the original cause, since someone from the other side had been killed, including a cultivator of the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, the matter was not going to be resolved easily.


    Such a huge trouble was beyond Pang Hong¡¯s capacity to handle. All they could do was to depend on their master¡¯s decision.


    ¡°Confront them? Since this matter was instigated by Canng Pce, they should give me an apology,¡± Pei Xuanjing said indifferently.


    His words were calm, yet exuded an indomitable air of dominance.<div>


    If his statement spread, it would certainly shock countless people.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This aligns exactly with what Pang Hong had thought. Regardless of the cause of this conflict, the fact remained that a disciple and a Seventh Level cultivator of Canng Pce were killed by them. The party suffering a loss was Canng Pce.


    It wouldn¡¯t be an issue if it was the Level Five cultivator, because figures at that level, although important, were not indispensable to a formidable concern like Canng Pce. But it was a whole different story to lose a Seventh Level cultivator.


    In the Nine Realms of Spirit, each stepping stone leads to the heavens. Any cultivator below the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, given sufficient resources, can reach that state.<div>


    But Seventh Level cultivators are not like that. Each one has outshone countless cultivators. They¡¯ve set foot on the road to bing legends, starting to explore the secrets of the Immortal Path.


    Such formidable figures are considered pirs of strength and power in many forces. Losing a Seventh Level cultivator is an irremediable loss for any force.


    So, most people believe that Canng Pce would not let this go easily. And if Pei Xuanjing wanted to resolve this conflict, he would have to make some concessions.


    But Pei Xuanjing¡¯s attitude showed no sign of wanting to make amends or resolve this conflict. Instead, he was demonstrating a hard line.


    Pei Xuanjing had a clear understanding of the current situation. He knew that whatever the cause of the conflict, the fact was that his forces hade into conflict with Canng Pce. One of them must back down to resolve the conflict, or it would escte.


    However, Pei Xuanjing knew that the one who should back down was not him. He had no reason, and certainly no inclination, to retreat.

 Chapter 629: 579: The Reaction of the Canglang Palace

    Chapter 629: Chapter 579: The Reaction of the Canng Pce


    No matter what the original intentions of the Canng Pce were in instigating this conflict, Pei Xuanjing knew one thing ¨C that everyone was now waiting for his response, and based on his actions this time, would determine their attitude towards him.


    If Pei Xuanjing chose to back down and soothe the anger of the Canng Pce, it would mean one thing ¨C he was admitting defeat. This would make other forces think he was weak, and might encourage them to gang upon him like a pack of hyenas, tearing at him to seize any advantage. Thus, Pei Xuanjing would not back down orpromise.


    Moreover, he was not the one at fault this time, so why should he back down?


    True, this conflict had somewhat disturbed Pei Xuanjing¡¯s original ns and was somewhat unexpected.


    But after some consideration, Pei Xuanjing found that this was also an opportunity ¨C an opportunity to make genuine contact with the forces of the Sky Wastnd.


    In the past, those against him¨Ceven those cultivators of the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm¨Cwere but scattered and unorganized forces. These people would only feel that their defeat was due to opportunistic circumstances and that his rise to fame was merely idental. Otherwise, the disciples of the Canng Pce would not have treated him as such.


    The current Canng Pce, however, was a very suitable target. They held a certain degree of power and status within the Sky Wastnd, yet were somewhat inferior to those top forces presiding over individuals of the Nine Realms of Spirit.


    If Pei Xuanjing made his move this time, suppressing the members of Canng Pce so they dare not defy him again, it would undoubtedly serve as a wake-up call to many forces in the Sky Wastnd. Furthermore, it would allow them to recognize entirely the hand that Pei Xuanjing held, as well as his strength.


    In this way, it could also serve as a point of entry for Pei Xuanjing to dere to those forces in the Sky Wastnd that he was not an empty name. He possessed enough strength to stand equal with them and deserved their respect.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ultimately, strength was thew of thend. When he appeared before these many forces on the stepping stone of the Canng Pce, they were bound to view him with due regard, granting him the respect that a powerful individual deserved.<div>


    ¡°Canng Pce, regardless of your reasons or objectives for this mess, now that you have kicked off this drama, how it will unfold is no longer solely up to you,¡± a whiff of coldness glinted in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes as he thought to himself.


    No matter whether Canng Pce¡¯s provocation was intentional or unintentional, since they had already appeared before him and created the present circumstance, Pei Xuanjing would naturally not let this opportunity slip easily. He had decided to start here ¨C this being the first act in his journey amidst the many forces of the Sky Wastnd.


    ¡­


    As Pei Xuanjing decided to take advantage of this conflict as a stepping stone toe onto the world stage, the group from the Canng Pce was also discussing this issue.


    By this time, many from the Canng Pce had already descended upon the Ancestral Land. In the Daming World, the final say was had by an elder of the Spirit Realm Eightfold. When the original trouble started, he was in seclusion, trying to curb the rejection of Heaven and Earth towards him and was not bothered about handling the internal affairs of the pce.


    After all, in his view, although the strong members of the Canng Pce had not all returned, the presence of an Eightfold Spirit Realm cultivator like him and many Seventh Level Spirit Realm cultivators were enough to deal with many situations.


    However, he never expected that during the brief period of his seclusion, such an event would ur. This shocked and enraged him.


    Yes, he was both surprised and angry. He was surprised that his disciples would be going out of their way to provoke people from the Shenxiao Sect.


    Though everyone had already descended onto the Ancestral Land and felt somewhat ufortable with Pei Xuanjing, who was deemed as invincible, quite keenly, they opted not to take action before understanding more about their opponent. They did not want to fruitlessly be made into sacrificial pawns.


    Even arge force like the Canng Pce did not wish to provoke Pei actively, dress up for others, or be a scapegoat.


    However, the proactive actions taken by their disciples undeniably infuriated this Supreme Elder.


    Of course, what infuriated him even more was Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ruthlessness. He killed a Seventh Level Spirit Realm cultivator ¨C a cornerstone of the Canng Pce ¨C with just one strike. The loss of even one such individual would spell a significant loss for the Canng Pce.


    What enraged him the most was the reason behind his disciples¡¯ provocation. Was it a disciple acting on a whim, or was someone stirring trouble from behind the scenes? The Canng Pce could oppose Pei Xuanjing, but they absolutely couldn¡¯t be made to take the fall unknowingly. They needed to find out which force or individual was scheming against them.


    However, no matter what the cause was, whether their disciples had been beguiled, or it was due to their own reasons, the current situation stood as it was. For the sake of the Canng Pce¡¯s reputation, they had to make Pei Xuanjing ount for his actions. Otherwise, Canng Pce would lose its respect in future.


    ¡°Third Supreme Elder, what should we do next?¡± Wei Ping asked for directions.


    He was one of the elders of the Canng Pce and was appointed by the Pce Master, who was in seclusion in the Sky Wastnd, to be in charge of the Canng Pce¡¯s affairs in the Ancestral Land. The daily affairs of the Canng Pce were under his administration.


    However, the current matter had exceeded what he could handle, as his Seventh Level of Spiritual Realm was sufficient to deal with others, but it was insufficient to face Pei Xuanjing.


    After all, the Seventh Level Spirit Realm cultivator who was killed by Pei Xuanjing was also an elder of the Canng Pce. In terms of true strength, he was even stronger than Wei Ping. If that elder was killed by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mere avatar, what could he achieve? He could only obey the instructions of the Third Supreme Elder to the letter.


    The Canng Pce had five cultivators of the Eighth Level of the Spirit Realm. Besides the Pce Master, the other four were the Supreme Elders of the Canng Pce, and the Old Ancestor who defied the cultivator of the Ninth Level of the Spirit Realm without defeat was the Great Supreme Elder of the Canng Pce.<div>


    The Third Supreme Elder currently before their eyes was the master¡¯s uncle, who had lived for countless years. His name was barely known, and the people of the Canng Pce respectfully called him the Third Supreme Elder.


    With the strength that Pei Xuanjing had shown, only this Third Supreme Elder was qualified to talk to him on equal terms.


    Upon hearing Wei Ping¡¯s question, the Third Supreme Elder frowned, thought for a while, and asked, ¡°Did Pei Xuanjing have any otherments after this incident happened?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t leave any message,¡± Wei Ping shrugged with a bitter smile.<div>

 Chapter 630: 580: The Dominance of Canglang Palace

    Chapter 630: Chapter 580: The Dominance of Canng Pce


    In fact, Wei Ping also harbored some resentment about this matter.


    As merely an ordinary elder within the Canng Pce, it would be extremely fortunate to be chosen by the Pce Master to oversee the affairs of the Ancestral Land.


    Although this task seemed troublesome, he just needed to conscientiously go about his duties, not provoke anyone, and he would sessfullyplete it as the many forces began to return. He was simply waiting for the arrival of the Pce Master to secure his great contribution.


    Therefore, after descending upon the Ancestral Land, Wei Ping strictly ordered his many disciples to be careful in their words and actions, not to stir trouble, andy aside any issues. Their primary priority was to await the return of the Pce Master. Any conflicts could be dealt with after his arrival.


    In these thirty years, he had seen almost everything through. However, at this crucial point, one of his disciplesmitted an unwise act, not only losing his life but also causing a conflict with Pei Xuanjing.


    This was a thorny issue for Wei Ping, and the reckless action of one of the elder members only made the situation worse.


    ¡°There has still been no response yet. Does he think that our Canng Pce is insignificant?¡± The Third Supreme Elder¡¯s eyes shed with fury.


    Although Canng Pce was not a top-tier power in the Sky Wastnd, it undoubtedly held sway over some territories. Pei Xuanjing¡¯s cavalier attitude was enough to make the Third Supreme Elder fairly livid.


    ¡°You go and send someone to deliver a message, demanding that Pei Xuanjing ount for his actions to my Canng Pce.¡± The Third Supreme Elder turned to Wei Ping, ¡°He must personally bring his disciple, tied hand and foot, to beg for our forgiveness. Otherwise, we will certainly level his Shenxiao Sect.¡±


    The situation had reached this point where even if he didn¡¯t want to stick his neck out, he had no other choice. The reputation of Canng Pce, established over countless years, is absolutely untouchable, regardless of how formidable Pei Xuanjing was or if there were people stirring trouble behind the scene, he had to maintain the dignity of the Canng Pce.N?v(el)B\\jnn<div>


    Regardless of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s stature, no matter how domineering he was during the revival of Heaven and Earth, when facing him, his opponent wouldn¡¯t have a chance to resist.


    Even though his talent was rumored to be extraordinary, having reached the eighth level of the Spiritual Realm during the course of his thirty-year retreat, he shouldn¡¯t be of much concern as he himself had already been at the eighth level for a millennium. Why would he be afraid of such a junior?


    Canng Pce¡¯s deration had swiftly spread that Pei Xuanjing was to bring his disciple¡¯s head and present himself bound at Canng Pce to beg for forgiveness. Otherwise, they would eradicate the entire Shenxiao Sect.


    ¡°Canng Pce is as domineering as ever!¡±


    ¡°Canng Pce has five powerful individuals at the eighth level of Spirit Realm. This time, the one who sits in the ancestralnd is none other than the Third Supreme Elder, a hard-to-deal-with character. Since he has spoken, who knows how Pei Xuanjing would react?¡±


    ¡°What can he do to counter? Pei Xuanjing¡¯s dominance over the ancestralnd is because we haven¡¯t arrived yet. With the return of the forces, would Pei Xuanjing, who is so domineering, wish to oppress the world like before? How ridiculous!¡±


    ¡­


    Regarding the news spread by Canng Pce, the various factions of the Sky Wastnd¡¯s powers were all engaged in lively discussions. It seemed that everyone was profoundly skeptical about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s chances.


    After all, during the less than hundred years since the revival of Heaven and Earth, it was a heavenly blessing that Pei Xuanjing advanced from amon martial artist to the seventh level of the Spiritual Realm. His ability to suppress practitioners of the Spirit Realm¡¯s seventh level was indeed shocking to many.


    However, now that Canng Pce, a hegemonic force, has made their move, they, who had an eighth level Spirit Realm cultivator to rely on, were definitely not something Pei Xuanjing could cope with.


    ¡°This time, the National Preceptor might be in danger.¡±


    ¡°Can the national preceptor confront a powerful practitioner of the Spirit Realm Eightfold with his ability?¡±


    ¡°The National Preceptor is unparalleled in the current age. With his incarnation, he can kill a cultivator of the seventh level of the Spirit Realm. If he personally takes to the field, how good can the cultivator of the eightfold realm be? He might not necessarily be the National Preceptor¡¯s match!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, as long as the National Preceptor makes a move, that eighth level cultivator will definitely be suppressed.¡±


    ¡°What a big talk from Canng Pce. Do they really believe there is no one amongst us native cultivators?¡±


    ¡­


    In response to the news released by Canng Pce, the native cultivators of the Daming World also had different attitudes. Many people expressed concern for Pei Xuanjing. After all, Pei Xuanjing at this moment was facing a cultivator of the eighth level of Spirit Realm.


    Of course, some people saw Pei Xuanjing¡¯s rising career as a continuous transformation of impossibility into possibility. Every time people thought he was doomed, Pei Xuanjing could always shock the world.


    If Pei Xuanjing dared to suppress a cultivator of the seventh level of the Spiritual Realm of Canng Pce with his incarnation, then it represented that he had enough confidence to face the current situation. Therefore, before knowing the oue, it¡¯s all still unknown.<div>


    ¡°Do you think that Master Pei can cope with this situation?¡± Zhu Houji asked Wu Shijiu at his side, furrowing his eyebrows.


    He already knew that Pei Xuanjing entered the Spirit Realm Eightfold and knew that with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength, it shouldn¡¯t pose much problem to deal with the Spirit Realm Eightfold cultivator from Canng Pce.


    However, he was concerned about another issue. That is, Canng Pce didn¡¯t have only one Spirit Realm Eightfold cultivator. There were four more who had not descended. Among them, the strongest one was even said to have remained unbeaten against the Nine Realms of the Spirit practitioners.


    This kind of power could indeed be called a local hegemony, which was an extremely strong enemy for the Great Ming Divine Dynasty at the moment.<div>


    What¡¯s more important was that the current conflict seemed to be a confrontation between Pei Xuanjing and Canng Pce. However, because of their different identities, it could be seen as the first sh between the native forces of the Daming World and many forces of the Sky Wastnd.


    If Master Pei can¡¯t demonstrate sufficient deterrent power this time, the rest of the original Sky Wastnd forces and their power, which had quieted down, might be seething with unrest.


    Zhu Houji thought in his heart.


    ¡°Indeed, the leading figure of Canng Pce is very formidable, but he is far away in the Sky Wastnd, and cannot descend for now. He doesn¡¯t pose any threat to the National Preceptor,¡± Wu Shijiu said indifferently.


    He naturally understood the emperor¡¯s worries, but Wu Shijiu had a different view on this matter. His view coincidentally aligned with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s thoughts.


    Although the conflict was somewhat unexpected, it happened so conveniently that it was an opportunity for Pei Xuanjing, a proper entry point.


    Canng Pce was a local overlord among the first-ss powers but didn¡¯t have any all-powerful cultivators of the Ninth Level of Spirit Realm residing there. Whenpared with the top powers, they were still slightlycking. Though they were powerful, they were not invincible.

 Chapter 631: 581

    Chapter 631: 581


    In the face of the current situation where many strong individuals are returning to the Sky Wastnd, many forces are increasingly vignt. If Pei Xuanjing can disy enough strength, suppress the movements of Canng Pce and instill a sense of deterrence, it will make many forces realize that Pei Xuanjing and the Great Ming Divine Dynasty are not weak and easy to provoke. Therefore, they will suppress their ambitions and eliminate many enemies in an invisible way.


    So does Pei Xuanjing have the power to suppress Canng Pce?


    Yes!


    Wu Shijiu is very sure of this in his heart. He has absolute confidence, more confidence than anybody else.


    As a strong cultivator of the Spirit Realm Eightfold, a man who once managed to survive despite being hunted down by the strongest of the Nine Realms of Spirit, Wu Shijiu is top among those in the Spirit Realm Eightfold. He is stronger, not weaker than the elder of Canng Pce.


    However, during the night he met with Pei Xuanjing, he was able to sense Pei Xuanjing¡¯s terror, and sniff a trace of danger emanating from him.


    Moreover, what had shocked Wu Shijiu the most was that after staying with Pei Xuanjing for so long that night, he couldn¡¯t confirm whether it was Pei Xuanjing¡¯s physical presence or a projection of him that hade that night.


    This is an extremely terrifying thought.


    If it was Pei Xuanjing¡¯s physical presence, it would without a doubt prove that he possessed overwhelming strength. If it was just an avatar, then it means that he would be even more powerful.


    Therefore, based on that, he firmly affirmed that Canng Pce would absolutely pose no threat to Pei Xuanjing. Canng Pce would also pay a heavy price for this incident.<div>


    ¡°Will those other forces intervene?¡± Zhu Houji asked another question after hearing Wu Shijiu¡¯s analysis.


    With his current strength, even against cultivators of the Spirit Realm Eightfold, he would still have a fighting chance, hence, he wasn¡¯t surprised by Wu Shijiu¡¯s assumption of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ability to suppress them.


    What he was worried about were the other forces. After all, he could clearly see that it was a sh between two factions, and the forces of the Sky Wastnd would understand that as well.


    If Canng Pce starts to fall out of favor, will they choose to intervene and work together against Pei Xuanjing at this time? Since there are quite a few cultivators of the Spirit Realm Eightfold present, if they join forces, with their strength in numbers, Master Pei might be in danger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if anyone dares to do anything, I definitely won¡¯t stand by idly.¡± Wu Shijiu said with a smile.


    He understood the emperor¡¯s implication. He wanted him to take action if necessary.


    Wu Shijiu had considered this possibility.


    Even in his heart, he was somewhat eager for someone to take action. This way, he could help out Pei Xuanjing and win his favor, and use it as his pledge of allegiance to the Great Ming Divine Dynasty.


    ¡°If this is the case, we will just wait and see what Master Pei will do.¡± Zhu Houji sighed and turned his attention in the direction of the Taoist Academy.


    ¡­


    The Taoist Academy, where Pei Xuanjing¡¯s real body was still in seclusion, continuously refining Taoyun and studying the detailed n to unlock the Divine Kingdom. He seemed to be not worried, even not caring about the conflict with Canng Pce.


    Even when he heard the news, Pei Xuanjing only sneered, showing no emotional fluctuation.


    ¡°Master!¡± The voice of Deer Elder came from outside the door.


    The Deer Elder who had been sent out by Pei Xuanjing to carry out some tasks had returned to the Taoist Academy at some unknown time, and was reporting back respectfully from outside the door.


    After the Deer Elder finished reporting everything, he pleaded to Pei Xuanjing, ¡°Master, Canng Pce is too arrogant. Please allow me to kill them, as a warning to others.¡±


    When the master is humiliated, the servant must die. For Deer Elder, his honores from Pei Xuanjing. If Pei Xuanjing is insulted, he would definitely be enraged.


    In the vast world, the Deer Elder, who has experienced innumerable battles and risen to prominence, is definitely not merciful. His humility in front of Pei Xuanjing represents his loyalty, but that doesn¡¯t mean he is the same towards others.


    A cultivator of Spirit Realm Eightfold, what of it? He possesses a matching level of strength. Coupled with the Taoist magical powers taught by Pei Xuanjing, he¡¯s confident of killing his opponent and making everyone understand that their master does not tolerate any disrespect.


    ¡°Hehe, so be it. You will apany my avatar then!¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded andughed.<div>


    Indeed, the third elder of Canng Pce, even as a Spirit Realm Eightfold cultivator, still cannot earn Pei Xuanjing¡¯s attention, let alone warrant him to use his real body.


    He had just refined an avatar from the Nine Orifices Divine Gold he obtained from No Phase True Monarch. This would be a good opportunity to test the true strength of this avatar.


    Initially, he wanted to let the avatar act alone. But since Deer Elder had returned, it would be a good opportunity to let him apany the avatar and prevent any unexpected incidents.


    Pei Xuanjing waved his sleeve and the avatar made from the Nine Orifices Divine Gold appeared. It then walked out of his ce of seclusion and said to the Deer Elder outside the door, ¡°Come, let¡¯s set off together!¡±<div>


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Deer Elder nodded, and then transformed into his original form, a huge White Deer appeared in front of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s avatar.


    The avatar of Pei Xuanjing, holding the Sanbao Jade Ruyi, mounted the White Deer and left the Taoist Academy.


    He did not intentionally conceal his figure, so when he left the Taoist Academy on the back of the White Deer, countless eyes focused on him.


    In an instant, the whole world boiled over. Everyone knew that Pei Xuanjing had set out, and perhaps an earth-shattering battle was about to unfold.


    This was a fierce collision between the strongest on the Great Ming home ground and the strongest who had descended to the Sky Wastnd.


    Countless people headed towards the location of Canng Pce, wanting to see this battle for themselves.


    In the Alliance of Heretics, Zhao Baiyang, who was discussing alliance affairs with Zi Tianxiong and Tie Qianshan, asked the two of them after receiving this news, ¡°Brother Pei has finally made a move. I n to go to Canng Pce, what do you two think?¡±


    As for therge-scale conflict between Pei Xuanjing and Canng Pce, Zhao Baiyang naturally knew about it. In the face of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s decisive killing of his opponent, Zhao Baiyang, who was familiar with Pei Xuanjing, thought it was natural.


    Pei Xuanjing had spent many years cultivating and seldom made a move, but no one forgets that the Immortal Taoist in front of them was once known as the yer Taoist. His rise to power involved the killing of countless enemies and opponents. He had never shown mercy.


    Therefore, for this conflict, Zhao Baiyang believed that Pei Xuanjing would not back down, especially when Canng Pce¡¯s provocations were made public. Pei Xuanjing would inevitably retaliate forcefully, otherwise, it would not be in line with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s character.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°We¡¯ll go together!¡±


    Zi Tianxiong and Tie Qianshan looked at each other and said.<div>

 Chapter 632: 582: The Master Will Take Action

    Chapter 632: Chapter 582: The Master Will Take Action


    Daming World, Canng Pce outpost.


    The time between the conflict at Canng Pce and Pei Xuanjing was barely half a month from beginning to end. However, within this half a month, countless forces, after receiving the news, all focused their attention on Canng Pce.


    Around the outpost of Canng Pce, countless spies from various forces had arrived, waiting every moment for some news, paying attention to the reaction of Canng Pce.


    After the demands put forward by Canng Pce, many forces returning from the Sky Wastnd were delighted. They knew that if Pei Xuanjing, who is known as the number one person in the world, was not a weakling, there would definitely be some reaction when the opponent hears the news, and perhaps there will be a big battle with Canng Pce.


    This is a battle anticipated by countless forces, as the identity of Pei Xuanjing is too mysterious to them. Even with the knowledge of his rise, Pei Xuanjing remains an enigma to many forces.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The several times Pei Xuanjing has acted have shocked everyone. Each time, it has shattered their predictions and imaginations. The extent of his strength is difficult to measure.


    For thirty years, Pei Xuanjing had not made a move, and ording to a normal cultivator, it would not be a surprise if he did not break through the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm even in three hundred years, let alone thirty years.


    But when ites to this mysterious Pei Xuanjing, many people can¡¯t help guessing whether he has made further progress.


    Therefore, they want to investigate how strong Pei Xuanjing really is, which will determine their attitude towards him.


    However, no one wants to be the one to take the first step. The collision between Canng Pce and Pei Xuanjing perfectly aligns with their thoughts.<div>


    Especially after learning that Pei Xuanjing rode out of the Tiandu Taoist Academy of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty on a white deer, there are many powerful people heading towards the outpost of Canng Pce, just to witness this event that could possibly affect the world¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Your Highness, how do you think Grandmaster Pei will behave this time?¡± Xue Hanyi asked Xue Renfang, the person in charge of the ancient Xue country.


    Over the years, the Xue ancient country has been developing rapidly, and his cultivation level has also been improving rapidly. It wouldn¡¯tpare with others, but stepping into the Spirit Realm Sixth Level by seizing the opportunity of the revival of Heaven and Earth has made countless peers jealous.


    A Sixth-level cultivator of the Spirit Realm would be regarded as a mainstay in any major force and could have power over an area.


    Nowadays, Xue Hanyi has gained some status in the ancient Xue country, and he cares a lot about such major events, so he wants to hear Xue Renfang¡¯s thoughts, as he¡¯s one of the few strong ones at the Seventh Level of the Spirit Realm who have actually had contact with Pei Xuanjing.


    Xue Renfang also highly valued this younger generation. Hearing his question, a trace of admiration shed in his eyes. After all, if one only obsessively cultivates without opening their eyes to the world, they may be a powerful cultivator, but they struggle to seize more power in the ancient country in the future.


    ¡°I have even failed to measure the strength of this high priest. I really can¡¯t get a clear picture.¡± Xue Renfang shook his head. His encounter with Pei Xuanjing made it clear to him how terrifying Pei Xuanjing was. Especially whenter Pei Xuanjing killed the Seventh Level¡¯s cultivators one by one, it made Xue Renfang realize how lucky his choice was.


    ¡°However, in my view, Canng Pce will not gain much advantage from this encounter. On the contrary, it is very likely to suffer a loss.¡± Aplex look shed across his face as he spoke profoundly.


    As first-ss forces, the actual strength of Canng Pce is slightly stronger than that of their ancient Xue country, but he is more optimistic about Pei Xuanjing for the oue of this conflict between the two sides.


    Although there is no concrete evidence, his feeling is just so. This is an instinctive feeling of a cultivator, and the stronger the cultivator, the more they believe in this feeling.


    However, with such a situation, Xue Renfang feels a mixture of emotions. At first, his encounter with Pei Xuanjing, although a bit of a demonstration of weakness, his heart still had some pride, after all, he could always rely on the master of their Ancient Xue country.


    But now, if his premonitiones true, it means that the great Ancient Xue country behind him will not be of much threat to Pei Xuanjing and wouldn¡¯t cause him any trouble.


    Xue Hanyi fell silent after hearing this. Thinking back, he had crossed hands with Pei Xuanjing when he first descended on the Ancestral Land. Although he had been defeated, at least he was qualified to fight.


    But now, he was probably not even qualified to make a move in front of him.


    ¡°This time, Canng Pce is likely to suffer a big loss! Hahaha, encountering that evil spirit, it¡¯s just bad luck for Canng Pce, not a favorable year!¡±


    The No Phase True Monarch had a look of schadenfreude on his face when he learned that Pei Xuanjing was on the move.


    As first-ss forces, the No Phase True Monarch never really liked Canng Pce. Wasn¡¯t it because their Supreme Elder had dealt a few hands with the strongest of the Nine Realms of Spirit, and that they had been boasting about it for so many years, making themselves out to be so powerful, disregarding everyone else and acting so domineering that it really annoyed people.


    He himself had suffered a loss in front of Pei Xuanjing not long ago. Although he didn¡¯t publicize it, the No Phase True Monarch was still upset in his heart.


    But facing Pei Xuanjing, he could clearly feel the threat, so it was not good to seek revenge. Now seeing that someone was going to suffer as he had, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of schadenfreude.<div>


    Inside Canng Pce, the Third Supreme Elder, listening to Wei Ping¡¯s description, frowned slightly and said in a somewhat cold voice, ¡°The fact that the man came here alone riding a deer indicates that he doesn¡¯te in peace!¡±


    At first, they had told Pei Xuanjing to tie his own hands ande with his disciples, but the Third Supreme Elder knew very well that with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s status and strength, he would definitely not surrender easily.


    Originally, they thought that Pei Xuanjing would hole up within the territory of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, taking advantage of the terrain. Now, the fact that he left the territory of Great Ming directly and came towards them, revealing his identity without any concealment, indicates that he must be very confident. He definitely doesn¡¯te in peace!


    Wei Ping understood this and immediately said, ¡°No matter what, since the opponent took the initiative toe, our Canng Pce must not back down. He is strong and ruthless. So, the Third Supreme Elder, you have to take action.¡±<div>


    Third Supreme Elder sneered: ¡°This is natural. I will naturally take action and let me see just how capable this world-renowned Number One man of the Ancestral Land is.¡±


    Ever since he arrived in the Ancestral Land, he had almost grown a callous in his ears from hearing the name of this world-renowned Number One man that countless people chase. Now that a conflict is inevitable, he figured he might as well see just howpetent the man was.

 Chapter 633: 583: It seems that today’s matters can’t be settled peacefully

    Chapter 633: Chapter 583: It seems that today¡¯s matters can¡¯t be settled peacefully


    ¡°Master, a hundred miles ahead will be the base of Canng Pce,¡± Pang Hong respectfully pointed in a direction and spoke to Pei Xuanjing, who was sitting on a white deer.


    In fact, Pang Hong didn¡¯t need to specifically guide Pei Xuanjing. Upon leaving the Tiandu Taoist Academy and heading in this direction, many people noticed him. Without needing any prodding, people volunteered to direct Pei Xuanjing to the location of Canng Pce.


    ¡°Good, follow me and see for yourselves just how powerful this Canng Pce is, that they dare to be so domineering!¡± Pei Xuanjing stated indifferently.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Pang Hong and the many disciples belonging to the Taoist School responded in unison.


    Upon learning that Pei Xuanjing would act and the purpose of his visit to Canng Pce, not only disciples from the Shenxiao Sect but also those from other factions within the Taoist Alliance were willing to apany him.


    It is undeniable that Pei Xuanjing hadn¡¯t intentionally nurtured a following, but as his power increased over time, his stature among the younger generation within the Taoist School became increasingly elevated, almost to the point of worship by the newly budding members.


    Pei Xuanjing did not refuse these ardent disciples. After all, he had enough self-confidence to protect them. Thus, anyone within the Taoist School, who had crossed the Spirit Realm and wanted to follow him, was permitted to join the trip.


    Even after screening, there was still a significant number of disciples decided to follow him, around hundreds. For cultivators of the Spirit Realm, a distance of a hundred miles was essentially inconsiderable.


    The surrounding area was picturesque with clear springs and boundless greenery. Pavilions, towers, and terraces were scattered around, making the stay of Canng Pce in the world of Great Ming rather well built. Although it fell shortpared to its magnificent original base in Sky Wastnd, considering the short period they had, the establishment was still impressive, hinting at the deep roots of Canng Pce.<div>


    However, at the moment, the disciples of Canng Pce didn¡¯t have a shred of pride about their residence. Even though there were countless defensive arrays set up around them, they could not help but feel insecure.


    Because, the strongest cultivator in the ancestralnd, the seemingly invincible Pei Xuanjing, was about to arrive.


    The disciples originating from Sky Wastnd were more rxed in contrast to those who were born and raised in the world of Great Ming. During their growing years, the legendary deeds of Pei Xuanjing had deeply ingrained in their hearts. They had almost grown up hearing about his reputation and legendary experiences, causing them to have an instinctive awe for Pei Xuanjing.


    Despite being disciples of Canng Pce and having an eighth-level Spirit Realm cultivator as a backer, for many average disciples, they could hardly tell how strong their Third Supreme Elder was. However, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s fame was unquestionably embedded in their hearts.


    ¡°I, the Long Life Son from Shenxiao Sect, am here today to visit Canng Pce. The master of this territory shoulde forward and greet me.¡±


    The booming voice of Pei Xuanjing echoed throughout several miles around Canng Pce, causing the entire ce to shake.


    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡±


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing is finally here!¡±


    ¡°The usually domineering Canng Pce has met its match, the number one person in the ancestralnd. This encounter is tantamount to the tip of the needle against wheat, a battle could very well break out any moment.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how strong the number one person sought after by countless people really is. Today, if the opposing side doesn¡¯t live up to the hype, others won¡¯t sit by idly.¡±


    ¡­


    Upon hearing of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s arrival, the first to react were not the locals, but various factions who had been waiting nearby Canng Pce for a long time.


    They were eager to know the further development of events. They wanted to see what Pei Xuanjing would do and whether Canng Pce could unearth Pei Xuanjing¡¯s true strength.


    ¡°Master Pei, I apologize for not greeting you personally upon your arrival,¡± said Wei Ping, who was currently presiding over the Canng Pce, his voice preceding him.


    The next moment, Wei Ping walked out of the hall with several strong practitioners from Canng Pce, looking straight at Pei Xuanjing who was riding the white deer in the distance.


    Although he bore a deep hatred for Pei Xuanjing, as the leader of a dominant force like Canng Pce, Wei Ping would not immediatelyunch into a tirade upon seeing him. That would be beneath him.


    Regrettably, while he wanted to maintain his dignity, Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t here today to preserve it for him.


    Pei Xuanjing hade to assert his authority. He needed to use Canng Pce as a stepping stone to intimidate the various factions, thereby preventing them from undermining him.


    ¡°Today, I havee to demand an exnation!¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s voice resonated again, clearly resounding in everyone¡¯s ears.<div>


    Upon hearing these words, the faces of people from Canng Pce changed. The strong individuals from other factions had a glint in their eyes. They immediately understood the implication of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words ¨C he was here to stir things up.


    Wei Ping¡¯s smile disappeared instantly, reced by a furious expression, ¡°Your disciple killed the disciples of my Canng Pce and even a Seventh Level Spirit Realm elder. Now you ask us for an exnation. Isn¡¯t this a barefaced humiliation?¡±


    Even though Wei Ping wished not to provoke any trouble, the anger welled up within him upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words.


    Canng Pce, as a dominant faction, had never experienced such grievance. After killing their people, the other party even came to demand an exnation. Such audacity was too much.<div>


    ¡°If it were not for your disrespectful and derogatory disciple who insulted my master, I wouldn¡¯t have attacked!¡± retorted Pang Hong angrily.


    How shameless could the people of Canng Pce be? All of this started because they provoked him. He only retaliated in self-defense!


    ¡°Humph, the fact is right before our eyes. This time, it¡¯s our people who died in Canng Pce, and you should exin!¡± Ignoring Pang Hong, Wei Ping¡¯s gaze was directed towards Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjingughed lightly, ¡°I heard that Canng Pce is always overbearing, intending for me to tie my hands and admit my guilt. Then today I havee. I wonder how your Canng Pce could take me?¡±


    His gaze swept around, observing the expressions of the onlookers in the distance. He had a good grasp of their thoughts, and he also noticed several familiar faces, such as Zhao Baiyang and others.


    ¡°Since you havee, kneel and apologize. If your attitude is good enough, I, the honor, can let you die swiftly!¡±


    Before Wei Ping could answer, an even more overbearing voice responded to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words. The next moment, the figure of the Third Supreme Elder of Canng Pce appeared in front of everyone.


    Seeing the Third Supreme Elder appearing, no one else was qualified to speak. Everything would be decided by this strongest individual of Canng Pce.


    Pei Xuanjing looked at the figure who had appeared, a faint smile on his face. He was not angered by the other¡¯s words, and said, ¡°Then it seems that things cannot be solved peacefully today!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you, Pei Xuanjing,e here today to solve this issue?¡± The Third Supreme Elder scoffed at him.

 Chapter 634: 584: Perhaps the Other Party has Entered the 8th Level of the Spirit Realm

    Chapter 634: Chapter 584: Perhaps the Other Party has Entered the 8th Level of the Spirit Realm


    When Pei Xuanjing showed up at his doorstep, the Third Supreme Elder realized that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s visit surely represents ill intentions.


    Sometimes, as a strong character there is amon understanding ¨C one should not show weakness easily.


    His residence, Canng Pce, has found itself in an awkward situation in this matter and cannot back down easily, just as Pei Xuanjing cannot retreat easily. The situation that thetter faces is even more embarrassing than his.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Therefore, he is not moved by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words at all.


    In the eyes of the Third Supreme Elder, words mean nothing. ording to the rules of the Sky Wastnd, it all boils down to the power of both parties.


    If he manages to subdue Pei Xuanjing, then he gets to dictate the terms. But if the other party can hold his ground or even counterattack, then nothing he says will matter.


    ¡°I originally wanted to live peacefully with you all, but it seems that you are not willing to ept this and instead, keep testing my patience,¡± Pei Xuanjing said, shaking his head with a regretful expression. ¡°Why must you be so greedy?¡±


    The words he spoke were suggestive, not only meant for Canng Pce in front of him, but also for numerous powerful forces of the Sky Wastnd that were listening.


    Pei Xuanjing had his own views on this conflict, he didn¡¯t believe that this was a coincidence. The future head disciple of the Canng Pce, who had only reached the fifth level of Spirit Realm, dared to belittle a cultivator who was at the seventh level of the Spirit Realm, which was absolutely unreasonable.


    The Sky Wastnd promotes thew of the jungle. While it is understandable that the disciples under the rule of the dominate force like Canng Pce are arrogant, they are also most likely to understand the situation. They will never offend someone they can¡¯t afford to offend.<div>


    Even though Pei Xuanjing¡¯s origin does not match the prosperity of Sky Wastnd, as a powerful figure of the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, he is not someone a mere cultivator of the Fifth Level of the Spiritual Realm can afford to provoke.


    Hence, there surely was someone instigating and supporting things from behind the scenes after the incident, either from within the Canng Pce or from some ill-intentioned groups.


    However, after Pei Xuanjing said this warning, the various forces around didn¡¯t react much, as if the matter had nothing to do with them.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing, you are too arrogant!¡± shouted the Third Supreme Elder, angry at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s demeanor and tone.


    The Third Supreme addressed Pei Xuanjing, ¡°There is no need for so much talk. Let us battle. If you lose today, your life is mine. If I lose, the matter will be forgotten, and Canng Pce will ept it.¡±


    As the Third Supreme was confident, he never thought of losing. This meant he had decided today that if the issue couldn¡¯t be resolved, he might as well kill Pei Xuanjing to establish the prestige of Canng Pce.


    ¡°In that case, my life is here. If you have the ability,e and take it!¡± Pei Xuanjing responded indifferently, seemingly unmoved.


    ¡°Master, let me take action?¡± The voice of Deer Elder transmitted into Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ear.


    ¡°No need. I will handle it this time. You stand guard for me,¡± Pei Xuanjing refused.


    He could clearly sense several cultivators of the Eighth Level of the Spiritual Realm in the surroundings. Whether they were friend or foe, no one knew their intentions.


    At least he felt a very familiar aura. The No Phase True Monarch he swindled was also there. If he found himself in a predicament, the other party might take advantage of the situation.


    In the next moment, Pei Xuanjing sprang up from the White Deer, soaring towards the sky beyond the reach of the clouds, leaving behind ament.


    ¡°To avoid harming others, we should fight in the open sky. Today, let me see if the strength of Canng Pce, as rumored, is all that impressive.¡±


    ¡°Fine! I will show you the divine abilities of my Canng Pce,¡± The Third Supreme Elder sneered coldly. His form spun, and a great surge of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi enveloped him. Then, as if transforming into a massive wave, he surged into the air, aiming straight for Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Pity. Such a remarkable fight between strong characters, and we won¡¯t be able to see it.¡±


    Seeing the two rushing into the high sky, many cultivators with lower cultivation levels sighed.


    They all understood that both characters were rare powerhouses of their world. One was the Third Supreme Elder of Canng Pce, immersed in the Eighth Level of the Spiritual Realm for a millennium, his strength unfathomable.


    The other, Pei Xuanjing, although a rising star, was so sessful in his ascendance that he could suppress several Seventh Level spirit cultivators with his mere embodiment. Even though he hadn¡¯t reached the Eighth Level of the Spiritual Realm, he was a rare powerhouse among those at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm.


    Their fight is bound to be earth-shattering, with power sufficient to shake the heavens. Those of lower cultivation level dared not watch, fearing that even the residual shockwaves from their fight would be enough to turn them into dust.<div>


    ¡°Finally, they will make a move. They¡¯ve wasted so much time in talks, and now let¡¯s see who¡¯s truly more powerful.¡± thought a powerful cultivator.


    For many strong characters, the reason they came was to observe the sh of the two so they could make their future decisions.


    Seeing the two about to engage in battle, they smiled, showing no hesitation in rising up and choosing to watch the fight from a distance.


    Only cultivators with at least Sixth Level of Student Realm, or powerful characters like Zhao Baiyang, who had the qualifications to challenge Seventh Level cultivators, were qualified to observe this high-level fight.<div>


    In an instant, hundreds of silhouettes shot up into the sky, gathering at a distance of around a hundred miles and watching the pair in the cent


    In the high sky, Pei Xuanjing was dressed in a ck Taoist robe that fluttered in the chilly wind. He was watching the Third Supreme Elder, a few miles away, with a rxed face.


    The Third Supreme Elder, with white hair shaking in the wind, was wearing a high quality protective garment made from materials suitable for refining. It offered strong body protection.


    Exchanging nces, each of them slowly raised their statures. Even though they hadn¡¯t made any move yet, the presence of such strong characters had already changed the color of the heavens and stirred up the sea of clouds.


    ¡°Make your move,¡± Pei Xuanjing said calmly. His voice was not loud, but it clearly reached the ear of the Third Supreme Elder and numerous people watching from a distance.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing is way too arrogant!¡±


    ¡°He is facing the Third Supreme Elder of Canng Pce, a cultivator in the Eighth Level of the Spiritual Realm who has been immersed in this realm for a millennium. How can he be socent as to allow his opponent to make the first move?¡±


    ¡°When strong characters fight, they should seize the opportunity to strike first. Does Pei Xuanjing not understand this? To be socent is disappointing. It seems that he is nothing more than a hollow reputation!¡±


    ¡°He must be very confident to be so bold, perhaps he has also reached the Eighth Level of the Spirit Realm?¡±

 Chapter 635: 585: Battle That Shocked the World

    Chapter 635: Chapter 585: Battle That Shocked the World


    In the eyes of many mighty figures in the Sky Wastnd, most of the time, unless it is an absolutely crushing situation, those who attack first, are controlled by the one who retaliates.


    This Third Supreme Elder from the Canng Pce is already a cultivator of the Spirit Realm Eightfold. The opponent has already stepped into the peak of the Spirit Realm cultivation, and is only one step away from the most powerful in the Nine Realms. This kind of powerful figure will not be underestimated even by many of the most powerful in the Nine Realms of Spirit.


    Now, Pei Xuanjing is so arrogant to let the Third Supreme Elder make the first move, it seems a bit presumptuous, and could even be said as arrogant.


    Many had thoughts in their hearts; maybe after spending years in the Ancestral Land, where he was considered invincible, he didn¡¯t encounter any real strong opponents, which made him lose his caution and be arrogant.


    However, when one of the strong ones suggested that Pei Xuanjing might have already entered the Spirit Realm Eightfold, everyone fell silent.


    The Nine Realms of Spirit is a step-by-step ascent to heaven. Although the strongest of the Nine Realms of Spirit is the highest realm of the Spirit Realm, not many can reach this stage in history. For many cultivators, reaching the Spirit Realm Eightfold in their lifetime is already standing at the peak of cultivation.


    Now someone suggested that a junior who had not been cultivating for a hundred years might enter the Spirit Realm Eightfold, which was undoubtedly a slightly unbelievable idea. Even if the other party was cultivating during the revival of Heaven and Earth, taking advantage of the right time and ce, it still seemed impossible.


    However, even if it seemed impossible, Pei Xuanjing had created too many miracles all the way. The strong ones who had cultivated to such a realm were clearer; there were always some strong ones in this world who would break the original rules and cognition, turning impossible into possible.


    Therefore, everyone instantly fell silent, no longer speaking, just quietly watching the two in the field.


    Whether Pei Xuanjing has created a miracle or not, made the impossible possible, and entered the Spirit Realm Eightfold at less than a hundred years old, all this can be confirmed as long as the other party takes action. This is an undeniable truth.<div>


    ¡°Young one, you¡¯re going too far!¡± A spark of anger shed in the Third Supreme Elder¡¯s eyes upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯smand to make his move first.


    At his level of cultivation, he should be an existence that doesn¡¯t easily show emotion, with few people or things able to affect his mood.


    However, ever since Pei Xuanjing appeared, he found that he had been irritated by his attitude and words several times, greatly affected emotionally.


    Boom!


    A surging aura burst out from the Third Supreme Elder. Countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi gathered rolling around, and a terrifying aura erupted on him, as if he was about to destroy Heaven and Earth.


    He saw his hands slowly moving, his robe dancing, and many Heaven and Earth Essence Qi gathered with his hands. These Heaven and Earth Essence Qi seemed to turn into a turbulent sea of water, surging and dancing in the Third Supreme Elder¡¯s hands.


    The next moment, the Third Supreme Elder¡¯s hands pped down, and these Heaven and Earth Essence Qi turned into towering waves, and whistled towards Pei Xuanjing, seeming to want to engulf Pei Xuanjing.


    In an instant, Pei Xuanjing felt as if he was in an infinite sea world, surrounded by an endless sea. All around him, in all directions, were sea waters. If he was wrapped in these sea waters, he was afraid he would be assimted into them and sink forever.


    ¡°Sea Water!¡±


    The watching strong ones eximed.


    These spectators did not expect that the Third Supreme Elder would be so ruthless, the first move was a killing blow.


    This Sea Water is a divine power of the Canng Pce. It condenses endless sea waters using the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi and wraps opponents in it. As long as this Sea Water doesn¡¯t cease, this divine power does not dissipate, trapping the enemy eternally and preventing them from escaping.


    ¡°He¡¯s using such a deadly move right out of the gate. I wonder how Pei Xuanjing will counter it.¡± A powerful figure was contemting.


    The Third Supreme Elder had cultivated this divine power to a near-perfect level with his Spirit Realm Eightfold status. Many strong ones knew that even if the positions were reversed, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to break through this move.


    Just as everyone was curious how Pei Xuanjing would break this move, his next action shocked everyone and left them dumbstruck.


    Facing the surround of Sea Water, Pei Xuanjing was acutely aware of the terror of this move, but he did not care, had no fear, no worries, even a disdainful smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    The next moment, the Shenxiao Origin Qi in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s body started to flow and surge, triggering an overwhelming aura that rose to the sky, causing the heavens to change color, and the Four Elements were revolving around him.


    He saw him raise his hands, pointing his fingers like a palm, surrounded by countless thunders, emanating a terrifying aura. Meanwhile, in the hundred-mile radius above his head, there were constant thunderous sound in the sky, and shes of lightning appearing now and then.


    Shenxiao Thunder Palm!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om<div>


    This martial art was originally just an ordinary upper-level martial study, which was not worth mentioning for many cultivators of the Spirit Realm. However, as Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength continuously improved, this martial study underwent a fundamental transformation and almost became an upper-level divine power that rivals manyrge forces.


    And at this moment, on the spot where Pei Xuanjing stands, he¡¯s taking advantage of the right time and ce, using Shenxiao Thunder Palm to induce countless thunders.


    Roar!


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s palms shot out, the thunder in his palms turned into two purple azure thunder dragons roaring out, emitting a sky-shaking dragon roar, apanied by wind and thunder, with a majestic momentum.<div>


    The purple azure thunder dragon emitted a terrifying aura that corresponded with the thunderous sound in the sky, instantly turning his surroundings of over ten miles into a sea of thunder. These thunders, filled with destructive aura, fell towards the Sea Water.


    The destructive power of thunder far exceeded the Sea Water. In just a moment, the divine power of the Third Supreme Elder was broken by Pei Xuanjing. Waiting for the thunder to dissipate, the Sea Water had already been evaporated clean, as if it never existed.


    Hiss!


    Countless people gasped for air.


    Even though they were well aware that with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s reputation, daring to be so confident, he must possess extraordinary strength that could break through this move.


    But Pei Xuanjing¡¯s clean and neat counter, especially the majesty of inducing thunders across the sky just now, shocked everyone. The terrifying aura deeply imprinted in the hearts of everyone present.


    Not only that!


    One of the strong ones in the Spirit Realm Eightfold suddenly narrowed his pupils, with brilliance bursting out of his eyes.


    After breaking the move of the Third Supreme Elder, Pei Xuanjing did not stop there, but immediately counterattacked.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve made your move, courtesy dictates a response. Please appreciate this move of mine,¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s clear voice rang out.


    The sky over a thousand miles changed color, the sea of clouds churned, the air surged, and there was the sound of thunderous explosions in the distance.


    As his voice rang out, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s thought caused the sky to change, and the sea of clouds over a thousand miles turned tumultuous.


    <div>

 Chapter 636: 586: Nine Overlapping Waves!

    Chapter 636: Chapter 586: Nine Ovepping Waves!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Pei Xuanjing originally stood proudly in the void, a figure of magnificent momentum, seeming to mirror the broad expanse of the canopy of the sky, boundless and infinite.


    At this moment, his vigor was fully manifested. He was like a supreme emperor, exuding an aura of valour in his stride. Countless airwaves rolled around him with each movement, and around his figure, a storm of energies, roiled and churned. Every step rang with authority.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s punch thundered out, its formidable force like the fury of the Heavenly River gushing its waters_after a dam burst, surging violently, sweeping across hundreds of miles. The strong ones who witnessed this formidable punch were petrified and swiftly retreated.


    This punch contained all the power he possessed at this moment. Profound Primordial Qi surged, his formidable physical body revealed in all its glory, circting on the surface of his body, with the Yin Spirit¡¯s power permeating all around him.


    Even if his manifested form does not have a physical body as strong as his true self, the Nine Orifices Divine Gold being a Divine Material is incredibly resilient,pensating for theck of physical strength.


    At this moment, one punch! Earth-shattering!


    The air vibrated, even the space was sted into fragments, the domineering intent of the punch almost took up the entire Heaven and Earth. It was as if between Heaven and Earth, only this overbearing force remained, all else was eradicated.


    ¡°This punch is so terrifying!¡±


    No Phase True Monarch, who was watching the battle from a distance, had already foreseen this terrifying atmosphere the moment Pei Xuanjing threw his punch. Hence, he instantly retreated hundreds of miles, just to avoid this punch.


    As for the other onlookers, Spirit Realm Eightfold cultivators were fine, but some of the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm cultivators could not react in time. Even though they had retreated as far as possible, they were still affected by the impact of the punch. If this punch had not purposefully avoided them and if they hadn¡¯t had sufficient strength, they would have suffered quite a disaster.<div>


    Even so, it still left many people with lingering fear. Only at this moment did they clearly understand how terrifying Pei Xuanjing, who could dominate the Ancestral Land¡¯s world¡¯s first throne and was known as unbeatable, was.


    Of course, it was at this moment. Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Spirit Realm Eightfold aura was fully released. Everyone could see that Pei Xuanjing had now stepped into the Spirit Realm Eightfold, a realm that was almost the peak for many cultivators.


    The many Spirit Realm Seventh and Sixth cultivators watching the battle felt disheartened. Particrly those cultivators from the Sky Wastnd, despite having painstakingly cultivated for hundreds of years, they never stepped into this stage. Now, this junior, not even a century old, has surpassed them and stepped into this realm, leaving them in the dust.


    What¡¯s more, many of the Spirit Realm Eightfold cultivators watching were in aplicated mood. Even though they were in the same realm as Pei Xuanjing, they had cultivated for many years while he was less than a century old. The difference was vast.


    Forgetting everything else, from the strength that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s punch had just shown, many Spirit Realm Eightfold cultivators were clear that even though Pei Xuanjing had recently broken through, his strength was not weak among the Spirit Realm Eightfold cultivators.


    Besides, was that his true strength? If he could break the rules and turn the impossible into the possible, perhaps he could be even stronger.


    Merely for this, as long as Pei Xuanjing does not die today, all the cultivators present wouldpletely discard their ideas, not daring to plot against Pei Xuanjing at all, not daring to have any thought of infringing the interests of the Taoist School and Shenxiao Sect.


    ¡°As expected, the decision I made back then was so wise. This Pei Xuanjing is not someone I can offend at the moment.¡± No Phase True Monarch thought to himself when looking at Pei Xuanjing.


    He now apuded the decision to mollify Pei Xuanjing with a piece of Nine Orifices Divine Gold. If he had been stubborn that day, this manifestation of his would have surely perished, and he would have drawn the attention of a terrifying enemy, which could be described as loss outweighing the gain.


    ¡°This punch!¡± Upon seeing his divine power technique easily broken by Pei Xuanjing, the face of the Third Supreme Elder underwent a slight change. But he didn¡¯t have time to react. The next moment, when Pei Xuanjing made his move again and perceived the terror of this punch, he was utterly bbergasted.


    Being the one directly facing this punch, he could feel more clearly than anyone else the terror of this punch. It seemed like an ordinary punch, but it was extremely overbearing,pletely locking him in ce, leaving no space for him to dodge.


    More so than this, what shocked him even more was Pei Xuanjing¡¯s realm; he actually stepped into the Spirit Realm Eightfold, and he did so at less than a hundred years old. Such aptitude, such strength, it was simply terrifying.


    ¡°No, we have to kill him today, regardless. We can¡¯t give him any more time to grow, or else he will be a major problem in the future.¡± The killing intent in the Third Supreme Elder surged.


    He knew clearly that with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s talent and strength, as long as he was given time, he would grow stronger and even more powerful, to the point where maybe even the Canng Pce would not be able to handle him one day.


    Just thinking about the possibility of bringing such a powerful enemy to the Canng Pce made him wish he could bring those two dead men back to life, then kill them all over again.


    But the reality was right in front of their eyes, and they didn¡¯t have many choices left. The only n of action now was to eliminate Pei Xuanjing, preventing him from having the chance to grow further, so as not to bring bigger disaster to the Canng Pce.


    Canng Ninefold Wave!


    The Third Supreme Elder was filled with murderous intent and attacked with anger, not daring to hold back at all.


    The infinite rolling waves surged forth, and in an instant, they seemed like the sky-high waves of a torrential sea, rolling up roar after roar, each wave higher and stronger than thest.<div>


    It was as if an end-of-the-world wave was about to cleanse everything,pletely destroying and devouring everything it encountered, rushing head-on against Pei Xuanjing¡¯s overwhelming punch.


    This is another unique skill of the Canng Pce. The so-called Canng Ninefold Wave was not limited to just nine waves, this nine was just a unit of measure.


    In principle, it starts at one, stabilizes at three, forms at five, flourishes at seven, and settles at nine.


    The name ¡°Ninefold wave¡± means that when you reach this point, this divine power skill would have reached its zenith.<div>


    However, this divine power skill was indeed formidable. Even with the Third Supreme Elder¡¯s Spirit Realm Eightfold realm, he had not yet truly cultivated this divine power skill to its ultimate realm.


    With the Canng Pce, perhaps only the strongest Great Supreme Elder had perfected this divine power method, and it was with this move that he had blocked a powerful Nine Realms of Spirit cultivator¡¯s attack in the past.


    Even if the skill had not reached perfection, the Third Supreme Elder felt that with the power he was currently disying, he could handle Pei Xuanjing¡¯s attack.


    Boom!


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s expansive punch filled Heaven and Earth, locking Heaven and Earth. The terrifying tidal wave covered the sky for a radius of hundreds of miles, changing the color of Heaven and Earth.


    However, in the next moment, the Third Supreme Elder¡¯s Canng Ninefold Wave surged out, instantly covering Heaven and Earth. The entire sky seemed to be covered by these vast waves.


    Next moment, the punch¡¯s extensive force collided with theseyer uponyer of waves, resulting in an impact that engulfed Heaven and Earth. Instantly, with the center being the point of their sh, it spread in all directions.

 Chapter 637: 587: The Taiji Sword, The End!

    Chapter 637: Chapter 587: The Taiji Sword, The End!


    The sky shattered, the sea of clouds roiled, and the aftershocks of the two figures colliding caused the surrounding spectators, many of which were powerful figures, to quickly retreat again.


    Even those who were strong in the Spirit Realm Eightfold did not want to be involved in the sh between these two individuals of the same realm, and chose to withdraw.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    If anyone harbored other thoughts before, by this moment, the strength Pei Xuanjing disyed was enough to prove that he already stood at the pinnacle of this Heaven and Earth. Although he was not at the absolute peak yet, he had secured a ce for himself. He could be the chess yer, possessing his own right to speak.


    Apart from the many strong spectators above the firmament, even if the sh took ce thousands of miles above, the tremendous collision and fluctuations were extremely terrifying to the ordinary cultivators below.


    Standing below, they gazed into the sky. Although they couldn¡¯t see the specifics of the sh above, the constant thunder, wave after wave of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, and the fist force sweeping the sky, were all terrifying to them. They felt an extremely oppressive aura that made their hearts shudder.


    In particr, this collision made even the earth tremble. It wasn¡¯t enough to causendslides or earthquakes, but it did shake the mountains and caused the residual aftermath to shatter countless stones and break vegetation.


    If it weren¡¯t for the sturdiness of Heaven and Earth after the revival, the sh between these two could have shattered Heaven and Earth and cracked the earth.


    Even so, countless patches of space were shattered. Innumerable forces were devoured by the broken space around the two figures, appearing as bottomless as ck holes.


    This was why Pei Xuanjing set the rule that powerful cultivators were not allowed to engage inbat within crowds and cities.


    Imagine if the sh between these two took ce in any city within Great Ming territory. Just the aftermath of their shes would probably kill countlessmoners. Even cultivators who had stepped into the Spirit Realm, most of them wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the aftermath of their sh and would either end up dead or injured.<div>


    Although both of these individuals were powerful, they hadn¡¯t yet reached the peak in this world. If the supremely powerful ones who stepped into the Nine Realms of Spirit were to take action, they could probably obliterate cities and kill countless martial artist cultivators with one full-strength strike.


    The waves subsided, and Pei Xuanjing stood facing the Third Supreme Elder. They were only about ten miles apart. Countless airwaves rolled around them, and the sound of air explosions was endless.


    Killing intent filled the eyes of the Third Supreme Elder. The strength that Pei Xuanjing showed at the moment was almost beyond his imagination.


    Pei Xuanjing had an indifferent expression. After the probing exchange just now, he had a good understanding of the Third Supreme Elder¡¯s strength. Thetter was indeed a strong contender in the Spirit Realm Eightfold, but Pei Xuanjing had enough confidence to kill him. Even in his current avatar form, he was more than enough!


    ¡°Since you only have this much strength, then let¡¯s end everything here!¡± Pei Xuanjing looked at him, his gaze indifferent and emotionless, but his tone was ice-cold.


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, the Third Supreme Elder originally intended to chastise him for his arrogant words. However, when he looked up and saw Pei Xuanjing¡¯s emotionless eyes, he couldn¡¯t help but pause. He felt a sense of danger he hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time, as if the aura of death was lingering in his heart.


    Not solely the Third Supreme Elder, but all the other spectators were also surprised by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s tone in that moment.


    Pei Xuanjing held one hand behind his back and hung the other downward. Endless Primordial Qi instantly circted in his pale palm, changing into a divine sword in an instant. The Shenxiao Origin Qi was unstable, surrounded by green, red, yellow, white, ck, and purple lights. Each was distinctive, yet they shone together.


    Even though it was just a divine sword condensed from Primordial Qi, the terrifying aura it radiated made countless people shocked. The sharp sword aura surrounded the divine sword, sword light flickering unstably, breaking numerous spaces.


    As Pei Xuanjing condensed the divine sword, his aura changed in an instant. Compared to his calm and overbearing demeanor just earlier, he now had an upsurging sharp aura which was perfectly evident, as if it could prate Heaven and Earth.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that this Pei Nation Master was an unparalleled swordman. I thought it was mere ttery. Now, seeing him today, his attainment in Sword Tao must have reached a terrifying level.¡±


    Some of the spectators had a subtle change in their expressions and sighed.


    Sword Tao is the most used weapon among the cultivators in the world. Yet, few can actually achieve great sess in Sword Tao.


    At this moment, the Sword Tao realm that Pei Xuanjing showed shocked countless cultivators. Especially the powerful figures renowned for their Sword Tao, they couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit depressed when they felt the sword intent from Pei Xuanjing.


    However, what was even more terrifying was yet toe.


    Pei Xuanjing slowly raised his sword. The divine sword in his hand moved with his wrist, slicing across the sky, leaving countless cracks. Innumerable Heaven and Earth Essence Qi were dancing around him.


    The six-colored sword light instantly pervaded the sky, as if itpletely covered Heaven and Earth. Everything in sight was filled with the six-colored sword light. Then, this six-colored sword light intertwined and transformed constantly.


    ¡°This is the eighthsword move I created: the two elements (Taiji). Please appreciate it.¡± With the following moment of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s voice,


    the countless lights converged and rotated into ck and white, intertwining and forming a huge ck-and-white sword. This sword seemed to symbolize Yin and Yang, representing destruction and vitality, shing towards the Third Supreme Elder.<div>


    Faced with this sword, the Third Supreme Elder¡¯splexion changed dramatically. After their initial sh, he assumed that this was the limit of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength. For someone as young as him to break through to the Spirit Realm Eightfold and possess such strength was already unthinkable. He absolutely could not be any stronger.


    However, at this moment, Pei Xuanjing shattered his thoughts and told the Third Supreme Elder that he was wrong.


    Seeing the horrifying dominance of the sword intent now, the Third Supreme Elder was instantly terrified, as if he could smell the breath of death.


    He immediately dropped all reservations and stirred the Primordial Qi within his body, unleashing a terrifying momentum. Countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi transformed into a sea of ??water, forming a protective divine ability around him, and then gushed towards Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword.<div>


    However, everything was in vain. When the ck-and-white sword light crossed the sky, everything came to an end.

 Chapter 638: 588: You Guys Self-Punish!

    Chapter 638: Chapter 588: You Guys Self-Punish!


    It¡¯s over!


    Everything¡¯s over!


    When Pei Xuanjing struck with his Taiji Sword, the pervasive sword intent seemed to cut off all human perception. In that instant, everything between Heaven and Earth disappeared, and only the ck and white colors of sword intent remained.


    After the lingering sword intent faded, the bodies of the Third Supreme Elder remained in their original positions, but their life force waspletely gone. Everyone understood that they were now dead.


    The next moment, the body of the Third Supreme Elder exploded.


    With thunderous reverberations, innumerable micro-drizzles descended from the sky. This was no ordinary rain; it contained traces of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The fall of a cultivator replenished Heaven and Earth.


    Everyone understood the moment they saw the Spiritual Rain, that the Third Supreme Elder of the Canng Pce, more importantly, the Eighth-Level Spiritual Realm cultivator admired by all, had utterly fallen, vanishing between Heaven and Earth.


    Seeing this, all the surrounding cultivators felt a sense of sorrow. The fall of such a powerful cultivator inevitably evoked a sense of shared grief.


    However, the fall of one powerful cultivator only marked the rise of another. Today¡¯s battle signified Pei Xuanjing, a strong cultivator from the ancestralnd, truly ascending to a rare position among the strong in the world, bing one of the few who couldprehend this Great World.<div>


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Third Supreme Elder!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Many of the Canng Pce¡¯s cultivators, seeing their own Third Supreme Elder fall, were filled with grief and rage.


    They had never imagined that a conflict started by a mere Fifth-Level Spiritual Realm disciple would exact such a heavy price. First, a Seventh Level Spiritual Realm cultivator was killed by Pei Xuanjing, and now one of the five strongest of the Canng Pce, the Third Supreme Elder, had also fallen here.


    The fall of the Third Supreme Elder was an irreceable loss for the Canng Pce. To be blunt, the Canng Pce¡¯s status as a dominant force relied heavily on several Eighth Level Spiritual Realm cultivators.


    Even if all the ordinary disciples were wiped out and the Seventh Level Spiritual Realm cultivators fell, as long as these five existed, the Canng Pce would continue to stand firmly in the world, stillmanding everything as a dominant force.


    At this moment, the death of the Third Supreme Elder sent a chill through Wei Ping. He fully realized that he had messed up his return this time and had provoked a terribly dangerous enemy for the Canng Pce.


    Eighth Level cultivators of the Spiritual Realm were indeed formidable in this world, having long lives and great power. Scarcely anything could threaten their existence.


    In thousands of years in the Sky Wastnd, even during constant battles between the human race and the Demon Race, the most powerful cultivators to have died were only at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm. Eighth Level cultivators, with their significant lifespans, even when injured, would not perish easily.


    And yet, only a few decades into the resurgence of this Ancestral Land, with the various powers of the Sky Wastnd yet to return, such a significant event had urred, resulting in the death of an Eighth-Level Spiritual Realm cultivator¡ªa truly unimaginable urrence.


    This moment made everyone understand the brutality of this Great World. It was a world where all creatures had to struggle for survival, and anyone could lose their life at any moment.


    And the death of the Third Supreme Elder of the Canng Pce officially marked the beginning of this brutal era.


    ¡°Today, Canng Pce has lost. Your wish to kill or carve us up is entirely up to you.¡± Wei Ping, suppressing the sorrow on his face, took a step forward and looked at Pei Xuanjing.


    At this point, he had no other options. Even the Third Supreme Elder was killed by his adversary, and everyone left in the Canng Pce, including him, posed no threat to Pei Xuanjing.


    Therefore, he stared ahead and initiated the conversation, hoping that Pei Xuanjing would exhibit the pride of a powerful cultivator and refrain from harming his people, thereby protecting the numerous disciples behind him and securing a ray of hope for them.


    ¡°So what do you think I should do?¡± Pei Xuanjing looked at the tough-acting Wei Ping and calmly began.


    He saw right through his adversary¡¯s ns, though he didn¡¯t expose them.


    He hadn¡¯t yet figured out how to deal with these people. After all, the conflict this time was likely started by one person, so the disciples of Canng Pce shouldn¡¯t be med. Even though they had shed with him, these disciples did not deserve to die.<div>


    However, letting them off easily did not align with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intention to establish his dominance.


    As far as Pei Xuanjing was concerned, these people were not threats to him, but that didn¡¯t mean they were weak. Strength and weakness were rtive terms. To the many disciples of the Taoist School and Shenxiao Sect, these people were indeed a massive threat.


    Wei Ping remained silent, uttering not a word. He understood that he was at the mercy of others and had no right to decide his own fate. The only thing he could do was ept his disposition.


    He discreetlymunicated with the many disciples behind him, urging them to calm down and not to draw Pei Xuanjing¡¯s attention or incite his intent to kill.<div>


    Of course, he had also prepared for the worst. If Pei Xuanjing genuinely intended to execute the disciples of the Canng Pce, he and the remaining Seventh Level cultivators would fight back, seeking an escape route for the many disciples.


    Such righteousness came not only from Wei Ping¡¯s loyalty and sense of belonging to the Canng Pce, but also from his understanding that,pared to ordinary disciples, they were more of a threat to the Shenxiao Sect. Therefore, Pei Xuanjing would definitely not let them off easily.


    They would surely die, escaping was impossible, so rather than waiting to be ughtered, it would be better to secure an opportunity for these disciples.


    ¡°How about this? All of you who are above the Sixth Level of the Spiritual Realm,mit suicide here. In return, I will spare the ordinary disciples,¡± said Pei Xuanjing, setting a condition.


    However, as soon as he proposed this condition, the faces of Wei Ping and the other Canng Pce cultivators changed. They had never anticipated such a proposal from him.


    The surrounding cultivators, too, were taken aback upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, seemingly gaining a deeper understanding of him.


    Pei Xuanjing had indeed struck mercilessly and decisively. But that was just a demonstration of his power. What they knew about his character wasrgely hearsay. They had little first-hand knowledge of him.


    But at this moment, hearing him set such a condition, they couldn¡¯t help but shiver inwardly.


    Pei Xuanjing was indeed not one to show mercy. If there was a conflict between the two sides, especially after killing the Third Supreme Elder of the Canng Pce, with their rtionship beyond reconciliation, he wouldn¡¯t feign magnanimity or pretend to act like a big man. Instead, he chose to strangle all enemies in the cradle.

 Chapter 639: 589: Cheng Yaojin Appears Midway

    Chapter 639: Chapter 589: Cheng Yaojin Appears Midway


    For Pei Xuanjing, only those cultivators above the Sixth Level of the Spiritual Realm could cause trouble and perhaps pose a threat in the future. Killing them and sparing the ordinary disciples would eliminate potential dangers without appearing overly cruel.


    This was also an open scheme, a transparent psychological attack, challenging whether these strong figures from the Canng Pce would trade their own lives for the survival of ordinary disciples.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    No matter what these people chose, it would be a huge blow to Canng Pce.


    If these cultivators chose to refuse, they would not only fail to survive, but would also cause their own disciples to deviate from their principles.


    Even if these cultivators agreed, willingly trading their own lives for the lives of ordinary disciples, what would that matter? When the strong figures of Canng Pce in the Sky Wastnd returned again, those ordinary disciples would find it hard to return to Canng Pce.


    ¡°Must you insist on this?¡± Wei Ping naturally saw through Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ruthlessness, sucking in a cold breath, his heart trembling in apprehension.


    ¡°Either take your own lives, or be executed by me. The choice is yours.¡± Pei Xuanjing remained unmoved, his voice cold.


    ¡°I will not tolerate any insult. Pei Xuanjing, prepare to die!¡± A cultivator from Canng Pce at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm immediately exploded in anger,unching an attack on Pei Xuanjing.


    Those who could cultivate to the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm were all capable figures. They held powerful positions in this Heaven and Earth and couldn¡¯t ept being insulted by Pei Xuanjing.


    The horrific aura exploded, arriving instantly, shaking the heaven and earth.<div>


    Yet, facing this person¡¯s attack, Pei Xuanjing did not budge, a cold sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth, he snapped his fingers and executed the Shenxiao Thunder Palm again. The countless thunder trembled, and the Thunder Dragon roared out, pouncing towards the cultivator.


    Against Pei Xuanjing¡¯s move, the other party¡¯s attack seemed insignificant. The howling thunder and the roaring Thunder Dragon opened its enormous mouth and swallowed the opponent, leaving him no chance of striking back.


    A cultivator at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm was repressed by Pei Xuanjing in return, this act made many people shudder with fear.


    Those cultivators of Canng Pce who were originally eager to fight Pei Xuanjing to the death had to hold back and dared not move at all.


    Wei Ping was also shocked. He found his previous thoughtsughable. There was no point in fighting stubbornly, the few of them, even if they worked together, would be easily crushed by the opponent.


    ¡°Do you want to try again?¡± Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t care about killing a cultivator at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm just now. His gaze fell on the people in front of him, and his nd voice rang out again.


    However, his seemingly in voice sounded like the death knell of a soul reaper in everyone¡¯s ears.


    Just as everyone was indecisive and helpless, a voice rang out, seeming to be theirst straw to cling to life.


    ¡°There is a saying: ¡®Spare people in positions to show mercy¡¯. Although Canng Pce may be at fault this time, it has been at a disadvantage from the beginning. Not only have their core disciples died, several of their cultivators have been continuously killed. Even the Third Supreme Elder at the Eighth Level of the Spiritual Realm died in your hands. They have paid a huge price, why not let go?¡± An old man in a green robe with white hair suddenly appeared on the scene, smiling at Pei Xuanjing with a persuasive tone.


    Surprisingly, in a ce crowded with strong figures, seemingly no one noticed how this green-robed white-haired old man appeared. It was as if he had appeared out of thin air, leaving no trace of his arrival.


    Even Pei Xuanjing frowned when the man appeared, because he felt a sense of danger from the man, a feeling that many people present had not given him.


    The members of Canng Pce were also surprised at who this old man was, seeming to stand up for them.


    Only Wei Ping, upon seeing the appearance of the green robe elder, had a glint of joy in his eyes, and he slowly rxed, feeling that he might still survive.


    Simrly, the No Phase True Monarch, who had been watching from a distance, was taken aback at the appearance of the green robe elder, and seemed familiar with the neer, and couldn¡¯t help but murmur, ¡°Why has this old fellowe?¡±


    The No Phase True Monarch seemed somewhat apprehensive about the green-robed old man. He subtly hid his aura, not wanting to attract his attention.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met the Venerable before, please right the wrongs for us.¡± Wei Ping immediately pleaded to the green-robed old man who had just appeared, apparently very familiar with him.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s gaze fell on the green-robed old man, asking, ¡°Are you the reinforcement invited by Canng Pce?¡±


    Indeed, the appearance of the man in front of him made him feel a sense of danger, but so what? It was not as if someone could just show up out of the blue, forcing him to back down. If that were the case, not only would his ambition of establishing his authority today fail, but these people would also think that he is weak and easily bullied.


    ¡°I am friends with the Great Supreme of Canng Pce. I am only intervening today because of our old friendship. I havee to ask for a favor from you. As the saying goes, one should spare people when possible. Please let this be the end.¡± The green-robed old man chuckled, his tone gentle, but his words carried a hint of unmistakable firmness.<div>


    ¡°Is this Taixu Venerable from the Taixu Sect, a strongest cultivator at the Ninth Realm of Spirit? Though he is only present in a manifestation, he is still incredibly dangerous. You mustn¡¯t underestimate him, National Teacher.¡± A voice entered Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ears, revealing the identity of the man before him.


    Pei Xuanjing was very familiar with this voice, it was the No Phase True Monarch who had shed with him. Though he didn¡¯t know why the man was taking the initiative to help him, it answered his question and rified the man¡¯s identity.


    Taixu Sect was a top-notch force in the Sky Wastnd, possessing a leading figure at the Nine Realms of Spirit, truly ruling over the Sky Wastnd, and each of their movements caused a sensation in the Sky Wastnd.


    In light of the revival of the Ancestral Land, forcesparable to Taixu Sect would naturally send people to prepare for the return of Taixu Sect. Based on the information that Pei Xuanjing had obtained, the person in charge of Taixu Sect this time was a cultivator at the Eighth Level of the Spiritual Realm, but he didn¡¯t expect the Taixu Venerable to appear before him.<div>


    Taixu Venerable was indeed at the Nine Realms of Spirit, the real ruler of the Taixu Sect. The ascension of Taixu Sect to a top-notch force was not too long ago and couldn¡¯tpare to the Witch Deity Teaching that was a heritage from the ancient times, but having a strongest amongst the Nine Realms of Spirit set them apart from all the other first-rate forces.

 Chapter 640: 590 Taixu Venerable

    Chapter 640: Chapter 590 Taixu Venerable


    Even the No Phase True Monarch felt immensely shocked at the appearance of this Taixu Venerable.


    ording to his knowledge, wasn¡¯t this person supposed to be in secluded cultivation? How could they have materialized an avatar and appeared in the ancestralnd?


    The supreme powerhouses of the Nine Realms of Spirit, their strength was truly terrifying, with vast divine abilities. Even the avatars they projected could not be resisted by amon cultivator at the Spirit Realm Eightfold, so even the No Phase True Monarch was quite wary of him.


    ¡°Master, since such a powerful figure has appeared, why not make a temporary withdrawal and n for another day?¡± Wu Shijiu¡¯s voice also reached Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ears.


    Wu Shijiu had followed Pei Xuanjing since he left the Tiandu Taoist Academy, but he had not revealed his form, instead deliberately hiding his traces, staying in the dark all the time.


    After all, he was very clear about his current situation. Over the years, news of the Witch Deity Teaching hunting him had probably spread throughout the entire Sky Wastnd. If he showed up, it would immediately notify the Witch Deity Teaching.


    Although Wu Shijiu was not afraid of being hunted by the Witch Deity Teaching and was mentally prepared, he was currently residing in the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. The power of the Witch Deity Teaching was not something the current Great Ming Divine Dynasty could withstand. It would be better to hide as much as possible for now, to buy more development time for the Great Ming Divine Dynasty.


    And as Wu Shijiu had previously spected, Pei Xuanjing had indeed stepped into the Spirit Realm Eightfold. Even powerful figures like the Third Supreme Elder of Canng Pce who were at the Spirit Realm Eightfold were not Pei Xuanjing¡¯s match. He was easily subdued them, without Wu Shijiu needing to intervene.


    Just as he thought everything was over and was preparing to leave, the appearance of the Taixu Venerable caught Wu Shijiu off guard. Obviously, this appearancepletely exceeded his expectations.


    Indeed, the appearance of this Taixu Venerable was unexpected, not only to Wu Shijiu, but to everyone else as well.<div>


    Even Pei Xuanjing was surprised by the appearance of this person. The reason he chose to establish his might with Canng Pce as a stage for him to ascend to the world¡¯s chessboard was because he was certain that there were no supreme existences in the Nine Realms of Spirit in Canng Pce. Even if he made a big fuss and offended them, the many cultivators of Canng Pce would not pose any danger to him.


    But now, the appearance of this Taixu Venerable has obviously disrupted Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n.


    Indeed, changes always happen faster than ns, and sometimes surprisese so suddenly.


    However, since he had already decided to use this opportunity to announce his presence to the various forces in the Sky Wastnd, Pei Xuanjing would not easily give up halfway.


    He had already made his words clear today. If he was stopped by this Taixu Venerable and retreated without doing anything, many people would think he was a bully.


    ¡°Venerable, since you are not the aid invited by the Canng Pce, why bother to muddy the waters? After all, this is my dispute with Canng Pce, and it doesn¡¯t have much to do with your Venerable.¡± Pei Xuanjing gently spoke to persuade.


    The other party was a supreme powerhouse of the Nine Realms of Spirit, even if it was only an avatar here, their strength was still above the Third Supreme Elder he had just met.


    For such a powerhouse, especially those without major conflicts, Pei Xuanjing still wished to maintain basic respect.


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, the smiling face of the green-robed elderly man, also known as the Taixu Venerable, remained unchanged, but a hint of displeasure shed in his eyes: ¡°Are you determined to disobey the old man and disrespect me?¡±


    The Taixu Venerable slightly upset. As the supreme powerhouse of the Nine Realms of Spirit, he was already at the top of existence in this heaven and earth. A junior like Pei Xuanjing, despite being a talented genius who stepped into the Spirit Realm Eightfold before the age of one hundred, rejected him so defiantly. How arrogant!


    True, if it were not for the fact that Pei Xuanjing was known to be a genius with great prospects in the future, an average cultivator at the Spirit Realm Eightfold would not be worthy of such an attitude from the Taixu Venerable.


    But he believed that he had already shown a very moderate attitude and had given Pei Xuanjing enough face. Yet now Pei Xuanjing persisted in his own way. How could Taixu Venerable be pleased?


    ¡°Does Venerable really want to intervene in this matter of Canng Pce?¡± Pei Xuanjing also noticed the displeasure of the Taixu Venerable, but what about that?


    His purpose today was to demonstrate his might, to kill one to warn a hundred. If the Venerable let him retreat so lightly, what would be the point of his previous actions?


    ¡°What if I do!¡± The Taixu Venerable¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of coldness, his smile faded, and he said coldly.


    He had already given Pei Xuanjing enough face, yet this Pei Xuanjing simply refused to give in.


    ¡°This Pei Xuanjing is really arrogant and overbearing, even daring to be so presumptuous in front of the Taixu Venerable.¡± A look of shock shed in Wei Ping¡¯s eyes. He was amazed at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s tough words.


    This Taixu Venerable was already one of the most powerful figures in this world. Their every utterance could be thew of the world, making heaven and earth tremble, and causing countless people to fear when they were angry.


    Just now, the Taixu Venerable spoke to Pei Xuanjing in such a gentle manner. In Wei Ping¡¯s view, he was already giving Pei Xuanjing a great deal of face.<div>


    But Pei Xuanjing was ungrateful, speaking back so toughly. Perhaps he had stayed in the ancestralnd for too long, cultivated overbearing character, and truly considered himself invincible in his day.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, even though his mind was full of thoughts, Wei Ping didn¡¯t show the slightest sign on his face. He neither advised nor instigated, but just secretly hoped that the two of them would start a fight.


    If Pei Xuanjing truly enraged the Taixu Venerable, he would undoubtedly die today, which would also rid Canng Pce of an enemy.


    Seeing the other party¡¯s attitude, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face slowly darkened, his smile also faded.<div>


    The Taixu Venerable considered his attitude as giving Pei Xuanjing face, and now that Pei Xuanjing was so stubborn and refusing to back down, he thought that Pei Xuanjing was ungrateful. But in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view, wasn¡¯t the other party also disrespecting him and was ungrateful?


    Originally, Pei Xuanjing only wanted to use Canng Pce to establish his might and did not want to conflict with the cultivators of the Nine Realms of Spirit, so he kindly persuaded the other party to leave.


    But the other side was so persistent, insisting on acting as a superior and making him retreat, determined to involve himself in the conflict with Canng Pce; this inevitably made Pei Xuanjing feel a little displeased.


    The Pei Xuanjing at this moment was not the same as before. He believed that his strength was already at the peak of this world, and there were not many things or people that would make him vite his decision and tolerate insult or humiliation.


    Moreover, after these continuous life simtions, especially thest two times, with memories of hundreds of years each time, such massive information was digested by Pei Xuanjing, it was bound to have some impact on his character.

 Chapter 641: 591 - What of the Mightiest?

    Chapter 641: Chapter 591 ¨C What of the Mightiest?


    In the two most recent life simtions, Pei Xuanjing had once be the God of the Eternal Divine Dynasty, a figure of supreme power, whose words could shape the fate of the world, with none disobeying his will.


    In the previous life simtion, Pei Xuanjing had risen in a vast barren world, stepping over countless bodies of powerhouses to be the Emperor of the human race. He was admired by countless powerful men of the human race, respected and feared by powerful foreign tribes, which ingrained in him an air of arrogance and superior attitude.


    At ordinary times when facing people who were inferior, Pei Xuanjing would show a modest attitude. But the current attitude of this Taixu Venerable provoked Pei Xuanjing; his arrogance is now on full disy.


    ¡°It seems you are unwilling to leave, and have to intervene!¡± Pei Xuanjing said coldly, ¡°Are you so confident by your incarnation alone you can handle this situation?¡±


    Whoosh!


    When Pei Xuanjing spoke these words, the whole scene was shocked. Everyone present was awe-struck. The whole atmosphere turned silent, with only the whistling of the wind. No one dared to speak lightly.


    Ever since the Taixu Venerable appeared and stopped Pei Xuanjing, everything exceeded their expectations.


    At first, many people didn¡¯t know the identity of the man in the blue robe, but he dared to intervene in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions, this alone proved his astounding power and absolute confidence.


    When someone realized it was Taixu Venerable, his status was no longer a secret and instantly understood by everyone present: he was an incarnation of a supreme figure in the Nine Realms of Spirit.


    No one dared toment rashly for fear of bringing disaster upon themselves.<div>


    In the eyes of the masses, the appearance of the Taixu Venerable was supposed to stop everything. Even if Pei Xuanjing was powerful, they believed he would not be able to challenge the Supreme Being in the Nine Realms of Spirit, even if it was just a manifestation of him.


    Yet sometimes, the norm is meant to be shattered, which is precisely depicted by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s indomitable attitude.


    ording to the crowd, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words were a challenge, a contempt towards Taixu Venerable.


    Indeed, it was a challenge, a disdain for the Supreme Being in the Nine Realms of Spirit.


    This is something the Taixu Venerable cannot tolerate. Even if it was not his real body present here, he cannot be disrespected and challenged by others.


    ¡°Young man, you are too arrogant!¡± the Taixu Venerable said angrily with a grim face.


    Pei Xuanjing is nothing more than a junior. He had shown him enough respect, but he dared to speak with outright disrespect. This is exceedingly audacious and not putting him in his eyes.


    Are all of today¡¯s juniors this conceited? The Taixu Venerable wondered.


    This Pei Xuanjing surely got used to his invincible stand within the Ancestral Land, not knowing there are always people better than one.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Pei Xuanjing remained calm with a icy gaze, devoid of previous gentle demeanor, reced by a severe one. ¡°I have shown you enough respect, but you chose not to ept it and assumed an air of condescension. I don¡¯t appreciate it,¡± he said.


    His pronoun and tone have changed. Does it matter whether the opponent was a Supreme Being in the Nine Realms of Spirit or not? He had suppressed simr powersst time during the life simtion.


    The Power of Incense Fire he now possessed might be less than what he had umted during the human race life simtion, but it was enough to support him for a few rounds.


    The current Taixu Venerable was not truly here but was merely an avatar. As long as he could not unleash the full power of a Supreme Being in the Nine Realms of Spirit, Pei Xuanjing was not necessarily incapable of subduing him.


    Initially, he intended to use the Canng Pce as a stepping stone, making it a target for setting his prestige. But this stubborn Taixu Venerable left him no choice,pelling him to make the first move.


    After all, it would be hundred times more effective to kill a Supreme Being in the Nine Realms of Spirit, even just a manifestation, than winning over the Canng Pce.


    With a steadfast decision in mind, Pei Xuanjing showed no hesitation and no longer showed respect towards the Taixu Venerable.


    ¡°The young man is audacious!¡± Taixu Venerable roared in anger.


    Ever since he advanced into the Nine Layers Realm, he established the Taixu Sect as a top power and was worshipped by many, earning the respect and fear of many, including other top powers. None would dare speak so rudely to him.


    For thousands of years, the Taixu Venerable had never been insulted like this. Even his peers would not degrade him this way. How could he not get furious when being belittled by a junior like Pei Xuanjing?<div>


    ¡°Stand back, everyone. Today, I shall teach this young man a lesson¡ªhe cannot afford to offend just anyone in the world,¡± Taixu Venerable spoke to Wei Ping and others in the Canng Pce.


    Frankly speaking, when he intervened earlier, part of the reason was his acquaintance with the senior personage of the Canng Pce. But there was an underlying motive.


    Although the Taixu Sect was a top force, he was the only Supreme Being of the Nine Realms of Spirit present, making it somehow inferior to those powers with a long history.


    Hence he spent a tremendous amount to manifest an incarnation, descending to the Ancestral Land ahead of time to get a head start, securing significant benefits for the Taixu Sect.<div>


    After witnessing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s earlier performance where he easily suppressed the Third Supreme Elder of the Canng Pce, earning the respect and fear of all, no one dared to speak when he exerted pressure on the Pce.


    This was the opportunity that Taixu Venerable saw. He intended to use his reputation and status to stop Pei Xuanjing, forcing him to back down would make him rece Pei Xuanjing¡¯s position, showing everyone the might of the Taixu Sect.


    His n was great, but however, Pei Xuanjing refused to obey, which was simply uneptable.

 Chapter 642: 592: Battle Against the Strongest Avatar

    Chapter 642: Chapter 592: Battle Against the Strongest Avatar


    Sometimes, reality deviates from what one ns.


    But who could have expected that even after Pei Xuanjing had recognized the identity of the Taixu Venerable as soon as he spoke up, he remained resolute, refusing to back down. His insistence on going against the Taixu Venerable infuriated him.


    The Taixu Venerable was no longer interested in his original plot; he became enraged at Pei Xuanjing for challenging him and decided to establish his own authority by taking his life.


    ¡°Since you are seeking your own death, I will grant it!¡± The Taixu Venerable said coldly.


    Despite his casual tone, the murderous intent in his voice was released without restraint. Almost everyone could sense this naked intent to kill and it sent chills down their spines.


    Boom!


    A formidable aura exploded from the Taixu Venerable, prompting changes in the sky and a restless churning of clouds from miles around.


    ¡°Do you think you can handle this?¡± Wu Shijiu couldn¡¯t help but ask Pei Xuanjing telepathically seeing that matters had escted to this point.


    As far as he was concerned, the strongest person in the Nine Realms of Spirit was frightening, but that person¡¯s incarnation didn¡¯t cause him any fear. He was more worried about exposing his identity and being chased by the Witch Deity Teaching if he acted.


    But given the current situation, if Pei Xuanjing was not confident enough, he would have no choice but to join forces with him to confront their opponents.<div>


    ¡°No worries, I can handle it. Just take care of the disciples I have brought.¡± Pei Xuanjing sent a telepathic message to Wu Shijiu.


    He felt confident enough to act, but to be on the safe side, he instructed Wu Shijiu to take care of his disciples.


    After all, the Deer Elder, who was currently taking care of his disciples, had to be prepared to act. If he got into a stalemate against the Taixu Venerable, the Deer Elder would have to take the necessary actions to break the deadlock.


    ¡°Alright, I will ensure their safety,¡± Wu Shijiu agreed, but reminded, ¡°If you need anything, just say so. I won¡¯t refuse to help.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing said nothing more and focused on the Taixu Venerable in the distance.


    ¡°Today, I will use the incarnation of the Venerable as the curtain call for this Daming World!¡± His eyes fixed on the opponent, revealing a slight murderous intent.


    The next moment, Pei Xuanjing slowly raised his hand and boldly made his move.


    He didn¡¯t waste words on the Taixu Venerable, and he didn¡¯t want to continue the dialogue. After all, there was no point in doing so. In the end, they would still need to prove who was the stronger of the two.


    Boom!


    A terrifying aura shot up into the sky as Pei Xuanjing boldly made his move.


    The infinite Shenxiao Origin Qi swelled wildly, causing changes in the sky. The Four Seasons and Five Orders revolved around his body, rising and falling like Thunder Obliteration, without a defined boundary between creation and destruction.


    The previously disappeared de resolidified in his hand, a riot of radiant light. Countless de auras flickered uncertainly, and where the sword aura passed, space was left with thin cracks.


    The Seventh Sword: Three Talents!


    Pei Xuanjing brandished his sword, and a terrifying sword intent permeated the Heaven and Earth, cutting through everything.


    This wasn¡¯t an ordinary sword strike, it embodied the intent of Heaven, Earth, and humanity. When the three talents merge as one, the sword strike it produces seems to descend from the Heaven and Earth.


    ¡°Indeed, this is a good sword move. Any strong person in the Spirit Realm Eightfold would find this a formidable strike. But to me, it is nothing more than that!¡± The Taixu Venerable saw Pei Xuanjing¡¯s move and unexpectedly calmed down, his previous anger dissipating.


    Especially as he faced Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword strike, as formidable as it was, it seemed like it could cut through Heaven and Earth. But the Taixu Venerable was not worried at all, instead, he started toment with interest.


    ¡°Today, I will demonstrate to you the power of my Taixu Xuanqi!¡± The notes in the voice of the Taixu Venerable changed, and the Taixu Xuanqi from within his body flooded out, spreading throughout Heaven and Earth in an instant, revolving around him. The surrounding area for dozens of miles was covered by this Taixu Xuanqi.


    The Taixu Xuanqi was a core technique and foundation of the Taixu Sect.<div>


    Every disciple of the Taixu Sect cultivated this internal Taixu Xuanqi, building up its strength relentlessly, until they possessed the power to reshape Heaven and Earth.


    Although the Taixu Venerable was not the founder of the Taixu Sect, as the first cultivator to reach the strongest position within the Nine Realms of Spirit through the cultivation of Taixu Xuanqi, his mastery of it was unmatched both in the past and future. There was no one in the world who couldpare to him.


    Taixu Xuanqi is incredibly versatile, capable of both attack and defense, ranking among the top types of Primordial Qi that countless cultivators on the Path of Qi Refinement can condense. Relying on this unique Primordial Qi, the Taixu Sect was able to hold its ground amid Heaven and Earth.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s terrifying sword intent was triggered, but it was as if it had plunged into a sea of mud, as the Taixu Xuanqi circted and finallypletely obliterated the intent of his sword strike, eventually dissipating into nothingness.<div>


    Boom after boom¡­


    The face-off between the two was earth-shattering. One was the embodiment of the strongest person in Heaven and Earth who had stepped into the strongest realm of the Nine Realms of Spirit, and the other was a native of this ancestralnd who had made continuous contributions to its revival and received the favor of the will of Heaven. Hisbat power, supported by the boundless Qi Luck of the will of Heaven, was terrifying.


    The sh between the two almost reached the current limit that this Great Ming World could bear, and every collision caused Heaven and Earth to tremble.


    Boom!


    The stronghold of the Nine Realms of Spirit was undoubtedly the most powerful in Heaven and Earth. He had reached the peak of cultivation, and even though it was just an incarnation, the divine power he exhibited was terrifying. After all, with his knowledge and understanding, the interpretation of many divine powers had reached another level, and ordinary cultivators couldn¡¯tpare to this.


    So, for Pei Xuanjing, even though he was already quite powerful in this incarnation, capable of suppressing many cultivators of the Spirit Realm Eightfold, he found himself slightly at a disadvantage when dealing with the incarnation of this Taixu Venerable. Even though they seemed evenly matched at the beginning, as they continued to cross swords, he gradually began losing ground.


    All in all, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s rapid rise was a strength but also a weakness, wasn¡¯t it?


    For many cultivators, besides constantly improving their realm, they have to spend more time practicing divine power, for protecting their path. After all, no cultivator would think that they would not meet any opponents during their growth, so the practice of divine power was necessary, and it was used to protect their lives and confront enemies.


    However, this was not the case for Pei Xuanjing. In less than a hundred years, he had travelled a path that took many cultivators several hundred or even a thousand years. Although he had the aid of a life simtor, his practice of divine power was actually not much. Most of the time he relied on overpowering others by the realm, and what he truly relied on was his swordsmanship.


    Thus, facing a series of divine powers from the Taixu Venerable, Pei Xuanjing was somewhat passive for the time being.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 643: 593: Transform into a God

    Chapter 643: Chapter 593: Transform into a God


    Although Pei Xuanjing indeed underwent several rounds of life simtions, whether in the simted worlds or in this Daming World, his adversaries were more often than not suppressed by his realm level or defeated by his domineering sword intent.


    The only cultivator he had truly encountered who was proficient in Daoist Magical Powers was probably Superintendent Ye Daoyuan in the Ten Thousand Realms World. It was also an opportunity for him to learn the Talisman Method from him.


    However,paring Ye Daoyuan to the current Taixu Venerable was indeed likeparing heaven and earth. The Taixu Venerable had cultivated for countless years and had stepped into the Strongest Realm of the Nine Realms of Spirit for thousands of years, giving him ample time to study those divine powers. No matter how much time Pei Xuanjing spent cultivating, even including the years spent in the life simtions, it was still no match for the opponent¡¯s cultivation period.


    At the moment, the continuous use of divine powers by the Taixu Venerable left Pei Xuanjing somewhat unable to respond. It also dazzled the group of powerful beings watching the battle from afar.


    ¡°Is this the power of the strongest of the Nine Realms of Spirit? Even an avatar can put the previously powerful Pei Xuanjing at a disadvantage,¡± someone eximed.


    The situation where Pei Xuanjing was battling with the Third Supreme Elder of Canng Pce was still vivid in their minds, and Pei Xuanjing¡¯s casual and domineering manner when he made his move was deeply imprinted in their memory.


    However, they were even more shocked by the strength of the Taixu Venerable when they saw Pei Xuanjing, who was on the back foot and somewhat weary from the battle. They needed to understand that among their group, few had actually witnessed the power of the strongest in the Nine Realms of Spirit.


    In the Sky Wastnd for thousands of years, although the human race and the Demon Race had continued to sh, both sides were actually exercising restraint. They had not even disturbed the strongest cultivators of the Nine Realms of Spirit, and most of the conflicts only involved cultivators of the Spirit Realm Eightfold.


    Therefore, when the Taixu Venerable made his move, even though it was just an avatar, it piqued the curiosity of these cultivators.


    ¡°Strange, logically speaking, this national teacher should have more strength than this.¡± Wu Shijiu, who was watching from afar, said with a sh of curiosity in his eyes.<div>


    In Wu Shijiu¡¯s view, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength should surpass what he had shown, and since Pei Xuanjing had confidently challenged the avatar of the Taixu Venerable earlier, it indicated that he had enough confidence. So how could the situation be so,pletely different from what he had expected?


    ¡°He has actually already refined the Nine Orifices Divine Gold and condensed such a powerful avatar!¡± No Phase True Monarch suddenly discovered something, the smile on his face disappeared, reced by a look of shock.


    Seeing that Pei Xuanjing had the audacity to actively provoke the Taixu Venerable, No Phase True Monarch found some amusement in it.


    However, when he unintentionally sensed the aura leaking from Pei Xuanjing, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    Originally, No Phase True Monarch couldn¡¯t detect that Pei Xuanjing was just an avatar. But as the battle with the Taixu Venerable escted, he had naturally let a lot of things slide. So, having the understanding of the Nine Orifices Divine Gold, he immediately realized that Pei Xuanjing was just an avatar at the moment.


    Once he understood this fact, he quickly realized why Pei Xuanjing was so confident and dared to challenge an avatar of the Taixu Venerable.


    ¡°You¡¯ve onlye here today as an avatar!¡± The Taixu Venerable¡¯s eyes flickered, and he said in a deep voice.


    Since even the No Phase True Monarch had noticed, with the Taixu Venerable¡¯s realm and discernment, and after continuously shing with Pei Xuanjing, he naturally noticed too.


    He was first filled with anger and then with shock, as the Pei Xuanjing who was battling him turned out to be an avatar too. Judging from the strength disyed by the avatar, even among the cultivators in the Spirit Realm Eightfold, it was strong. Therefore, the strength of his real body must be even greater.


    Of course, shock or not, for the Taixu Venerable, even if Pei Xuanjing¡¯s real body was stronger, it would not surpass his real body in the Strongest Realm of the Nine Realms of Spirit.


    But for the Taixu Venerable, it didn¡¯t make sense. He didn¡¯t care whether Pei Xuanjing was his real body or an avatar, in either case, he was inferior to him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    However, for the cultivators who were watching, this was a terrifying fact. They never expected that the Pei Xuanjing before them was just an avatar and that his real body had note here.


    Using an avatar to suppress the Third Supreme Elder of Canng Pce and being able to battle against an avatar of a cultivator of the Strongest Realm of the Nine Realms of Spirit without losing for a long time, undoubtedly elevated their awe of Pei Xuanjing once again, almost reaching the level of the Senior Supreme Elder of Canng Pce.


    In their eyes, Pei Xuanjing at this moment was almost one of the most powerful cultivators among those at the Strongest Realm of the Nine Realms of Spirit.


    ¡°Just an avatar, yet it is still more than enough to suppress you!¡± said Pei Xuanjing, after having his identity exposed by his opponent, he simply didn¡¯t care.


    Hampered by the continuous divine power of the Taixu Venerable, his sword moves were constantly blocked. This made Pei Xuanjing feel helpless. The Taixu Xuanqi was indeed one of the top-grade Primordial Qi, extremely profound, putting him into a difficult situation.


    At the next moment, Pei Xuanjing, his right hand holding thew sword, slowly raised his left hand, revealing his Divine Tao treasure, Sanbao Jade Ruyi. The instant this Sanbao Jade Ruyi was activated by Pei Xuanjing, the terror-inspiring power instantly filled the sky.


    The Sanbao Jade Ruyi manifested the authority of the Heavenly Divine Position granted to Pei Xuanjing by Jade Purity True Monarch. In other words, when it appeared, it implied the embodiment of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s divine position authority.


    With the favor and attention he received from Heaven and Earth,bined with what Pei Xuanjing had done, and the luck and blessings from Heaven and Earth that was bestowed upon him, his momentum underwent a drastic change and became much stronger.<div>


    Boom!


    At this instant, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s body seemed to grow muchrger out of thin air, with countless thunderbolts running around him, resonating with Heaven and Earth. The Sanbao Jade Ruyi in his hand gradually became transparent, transforming into countless rays of light that flowed into his body.


    Pei Xuanjing at this moment seemed to have merged with the Heaven and Earth, as if he was their spokesperson, a symbol of them. He looked like a god king who was worshiped by countless creatures, looking down upon all living beings, with the thunderbolts intermittently appearing around him.


    All this happened instantaneously. Everyone could only watch as Pei Xuanjing suddenly became powerful without an opportunity to react.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing scanned the surroundings with his eyes, and eventually fixed his gaze on the Taixu Venerable in front of him. His eyes were filled with indifference and calmness, seemingly devoid of any emotion. Then he slowly lifted his sword. With each movement of thew sword that followed his wrist, it ripped through the sky, leaving countless cracks, and the countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi along with it started to dance.


    Six-colored sword lights filled the sky within an instant, as if covering the entire Heaven and Earth. Everything within sight was filled with these six-colored sword lights. Then these sword lights intertwined and shone with each other, constantly changing.


    These countless sword lights converged and spun into two colours, ck and white, intertwining with each other and condensing into a huge ck and white sword. The sword, symbolizing Yin and Yang, representing destruction and vitality, shed towards the Taixu Venerable.

 Chapter 644: 594: The Curtain Falls

    Chapter 644: Chapter 594: The Curtain Falls


    Sky Wastnd, Taixu Sect.


    As one of the rare top forces in the Sky Wastnd and a newly emerging dominant power, the Taixu Sect stands unmatched in the entire Sky Wastnd.


    Inside the Taixu Sect, countless disciples are bustling around. The Ancestral Land has revived, and the Taixu Sect is preparing to return. Naturally, preparations must be made to im greater benefits in the Ancestral Land.


    However, atop a peak at the very heart of the Taixu Sect, the ce where the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi is most abundant, there are fewer cultivators. Apart from a few scattered servants on the mountain, ordinary cultivators are not allowed near this ce.


    It is because this is the cultivation ce of Taixu Venerable, the ancestor of the Taixu Sect, who with his own strength brought the Taixu Sect from among the first-ss powers to a top-level power.


    ¡°Puh!¡±


    In the room, the initially meditating Taixu Venerable suddenly turned ruddy and spurted a mouthful of fresh blood.


    He opened his eyes, a cold murderous intent shing in his eyes, and his hoarse voice said, ¡°Pei Xuanjing, I will remember you.¡±


    The Taixu Venerable never expected that a youngling from the Ancestral Land, even if, being favored by the will of Heaven and Earth, had broken countless cultivation records and stepped into the Eighth Level of the Spiritual Realm at less than a hundred years of age, would be capable of suppressing his incarnation. This is simply unimaginable.


    Although this incarnation of his possesses only one-tenth of his real body¡¯s power, it does possess the divine power he uses, and its fighting power should be sufficient to dominate the Ancestral Land and all cultivators at the Spirit Realm Eightfold. Even if they encounter the strongest at the Nine Realms of Spirit, they can still match them.<div>


    But Pei Xuanjing was able to suppress his incarnation and also with a simr incarnation itself, without revealing his true self. This greatly shocked and angered the Taixu Venerable.


    He didn¡¯t encounter such embarrassing situations after he promoted to the strongest of the Nine Realms of Spirit.


    Not just the Taixu Venerable was shook, what shook them more were the spectators in the Daming World at this moment.


    Even though they just saw Pei Xuanjing abruptly unleashing his divine might and suppressing the incarnation of the Taixu Venerable, they still can¡¯t believe it. They were stunned and dumbfounded.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Despite Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strong start, many people didn¡¯t think highly of him initially. However, many also believed that he must have had some hidden cards.


    When he shed with the Taixu Venerable, he fell into disadvantage after a few rounds. In many people¡¯s eyes, his defeat was just a matter of time.


    But this sudden turnaround at the end left everyone in shock, so shocked they couldn¡¯t speak.


    However, one thing was clear to them¨C the dynamics of the world had changed, and the Ancestral Land is not as what they initially thought. At least the Shenxiao Sect and Pei Xuanjing were forces they could not provoke.


    In just a moment, these news was transmitted. The crowd in attendance looked at the few remaining people of the Canng Pce, their eyes full of sympathy.


    Now Pei Xuanjing, fresh from suppressing the Taixu Venerable, is invincible in the current Ancestral Land. As before, he is still the first person in the world, an invincible existence. The Canng Pce has no right to set any conditions before him and can only ept any conditions given.


    More than that, if Pei Xuanjing hadn¡¯t just suppressed the incarnation of the Taixu Venerable, many people think that waiting for the arrival of the Canng Pce¡¯s powerful, they still have a great chance to regain their footing and restore the dignity and prestige of the Canng Pce.


    But now Pei Xuanjing, with only an incarnation, has suppressed the incarnation of the strongest at Spirit Realm Ninefold. This feat is even more terrifying than the records of the Grand Supreme of the Canng Pce.


    Concerns now shift not to Pei Xuanjing, but to the Canng Pce who are now contemting how to face this powerful adversary, who stands at the pinnacle of Heaven and Earth and has boundless potential, when their descend into the Ancestral Land.


    ¡°I hope that you will keep your promise!¡±


    Wei Ping¡¯s face carried a look of despair as he spoke gravely to Pei Xuanjing.


    Having said that, without waiting for any response from Pei Xuanjing, he promptly severed his heart meridian, dispersed the Primordial Qi in his body, andmitted suicide.


    Following Wei Ping, the many cultivators of Canng Pce behind him followed suit without the slightest hesitation.


    At this moment, they werepletely despairing, holding no hope at all.


    Because as soon as Pei Xuanjing suppressed the incarnation of the Taixu Venerable, they knew that they were bound to die, and all they were doing now was to fight for a chance at survival for their fellow disciples.<div>


    Seeing this, many of the surrounding cultivators had dark expressions, their hearts rising with sympathy and pity, feelings of sadness for the shared misfortune.


    After all, the Canng Pce¡¯s cultivators who chose tomit suicide in front of them were stronger than many of them in the audience. Yet, facing Pei Xuanjing, they dared not resist and could only choose tomit suicide quietly. How tragic.


    However, despite their sympathies, no one showed it, because Pei Xuanjing was still there, and their gazes fell on Pei Xuanjing, waiting for his judgment.


    ¡°You may!¡±<div>


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s expression was indifferent, seemingly devoid of any emotion, and he coldly said a word.


    At this moment, the divine position on Pei Xuanjing had not yet dissipated. For the current Pei Xuanjing, even with the help of Sanbao Jade Ruyi, after bearing this Heavenly Divine Position, he inevitably was influenced by the divinity of this Heavenly Divine Position. His body¡¯s divinity superseded his humanity, making him extremely rational and leaving him somewhat emotionless.


    Seeing the things unfold, Pei Xuanjing captured the gazes of the cultivators around him. They felt fear, awe, admiration, and dread towards him. All their reactions were different, but he took everything in at a nce.


    At this time, which should have been an opportunity to dere to the world, he suddenly felt some loss of interest and became disinterested. After giving some instructions to Wu Shijiu and Pang Hong, he summoned the White Deer, turned around without a care, and left disregarding everyone¡¯s gaze.


    Pei Xuanjing left just like that, not caring about how to deal with the Canng Pce afterwards, left everything to Pang Hong and Wu Shijiu,unched off lightly, ignoring everyone¡¯s gaze, and just left.


    However, even though Pei Xuanjing left, the only person in the Taoist School who could really make decisions was Pang Hong, a cultivator of the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm. But no one dared to look down upon him. Even the cultivators of the Canng Pce, who were originally arrogant, did not dare to becent. They obediently followed the arrangement set by Pang Hong and retreated.


    Although things here havee to a conclusion, the influence of today¡¯s incidents has just begun. Pei Xuanjing, a name that had made many forces from the Sky Wastnd wary, has now be even more shocking.


    Many leaders of the Sky Wastnd forces who had not yet arrived here were speechless for a long time after viewing the description of today¡¯s events.

 Chapter 645: 595: Witch Deity Teaching

    Chapter 645: Chapter 595: Witch Deity Teaching


    The State Teacher of Great Ming, the leader of the Taoist school, the head of the Shenxiao Sect, now the first person in the ancestralnd, the undefeated Immortal Taoist who has been dormant for thirty years, has struck again. With one embodiment, he struck down the Third Supreme Elder of Canng Pce, a powerful figure of the Eighth Level of the Spirit Realm residing in Canng Pce, and even suppressed an embodiment of the Taixu Venerable, the strongest figure of the Nine Realms of Spirit from the premier power Taixu Sect, forcing many experts of the descending Canng Pce to self-mutte and driving away many disciples of Canng Pce¡­


    In just a short period of time, the events that took ce in Canng Pce¡¯s residence rapidly spread across the entire Daming World, and even many forces within Tianhuang were informed.


    For the many powers of Tianhuang, this news was undoubtedly earth-shattering. After all, their initial impression of Pei Xuanjing was nothing more than a mere cultivator of the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm. Even if he had some strength, once they descended, suppressing him would have been as easy as capturing something right within their grasp, not requiring any price to be paid. If he were to step out of line, they would use him to establish their dominance.


    But everything took an unexpected turn. Before they could use Pei Xuanjing to establish their dominance, he caught them off guard.


    Just as Pei Xuanjing anticipated, these forces saw through his intentions immediately. Pei Xuanjing intended to use the situation to establish his dominance over Canng Pce, to intimidate them.


    If it had only been Canng Pce, they wouldn¡¯t have felt toopelled or bothered. Instead, they might have taken interest and observed Pei Xuanjing¡¯s performance from a lofty position, waiting for Canng Pce¡¯s reaction, curious to see how the two parties would act and what the oue would be. They even might have tried to influence events behind the scenes, attempting to steer developments towards oues that aligned with their expectations and interests.


    However, the moment Pei Xuanjing suppressed the incarnation of the Taixu Venerable, everything changedpletely ¨C at least for many of the top-tier powers, everything had changedpletely.


    Since the opponent already had such strength, it proved that he had already reached the peak, and was just a hair¡¯s breadth away from being the strongest in Heaven and Earth; some could look down on Pei Xuanjing, but they no longer had the qualifications to do so.


    Because at this moment, Pei Xuanjing already possessed the strength to threaten and destroy them, causing them to abandon their previous ideas and change their stance.


    As these powers of the Tianhuang started to adjust their mindset, it also stirred up a great uproar within the Daming World.<div>


    Originally, when the cultivators of Tianhuang descended, they held an inexplicable arrogance towards the natives of their ancestralnd, for which the indigenous cultivators of the Daming World could not retaliate effectively due to their inferior strength.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, at this moment, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s appearance not only gave these cultivators a sense of honor, but it also informed the cultivators of Tianhuang that the people of their ancestralnd were not truly inferior to them, and enlightened them to the fact that there were indeed strong figures in their ancestralnd.


    ¡°This time, the headmaster¡¯s action was a earth-shattering event that shook the world!¡± Qingyang Ziughed and said to Pei Xuanjing.


    He had just emerged from seclusion to receive the news, and was immediately left utterly astonished. He admired Pei Xuanjing to the point of prostration and it was beyond his imagination.


    Every step of progress in cultivation made Qingyang Zi understand the difficulties of cultivation. The fact that Pei Xuanjing had reached the Seventh Level of the Spirit Realm had already shocked him immensely, and the strength that Pei Xuanjing now disyed was almost overwhelmingly shocking to Qingyang Zi.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing only smiled but did not speak, Qingyang Zi continued: ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the number of admissions to the Taoist Academy this year will multiply several times.¡±


    Originally, the Taoist Academy was coveted by countless martial artists and cultivators, with arge number of applicants every year. Now, with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s grand performance, more martial artists and cultivators are likely to choose to join the Taoist Academy for learning.


    ¡°In that case, there will be a lot of work to do.¡± Pei Xuanjing said with aforting smile.


    The existence of the Taoist Academy is to recruit disciples and give them more opportunities for cultivation so as not to be too desperate and to leave a glimmer of hope. Therefore, having more disciples in the Taoist Academy is a good thing for both Pei Xuanjing and those disciples.


    Qingyang Ziughed. He was just joking, and he actually didn¡¯t shirk his responsibilities.


    Although he is still technically a member of the True Martial Sect, he actually manages very little at the True Martial Sect and instead devotes most of his attention to the Taoist Academy. The better the Taoist Academy develops, the better it is for him.


    Pei Xuanjing chuckled and said, ¡°I still have some affairs to deal with, so I¡¯ll leave the matters of the academy to you.¡±


    Although this time his engagement had consumed a lot of his umted Incense and Fire Divine Power, Pei Xuanjing had also gained a lot. After all, the divine powers demonstrated by the Taixu Venerable and the Third Supreme Elder could give him a lot of inspiration, lending Pei Xuanjing insights and realizations.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Qingyang Zi agreed.


    He had just emerged from his retreat and temporarily did not need to continue his cultivation in seclusion, so handling these affairs naturally fell to him, which was as it should be.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianhuang Realm, Witch Deity Teaching.


    As a top-tier power in Tianhuang, the area upied by the Witch Deity Teaching in Tianhuang is only a mountain range known as Witch God Mountain.


    Compared to the vast areas under the influence of other top-tier powers, the Witch Deity Teaching¡¯s mountain range is actually not thatrge, even negligible, and there are no affiliated powers.<div>


    However, despite this, the Witch Deity Teaching is a famous presence in the entire Tianhuang, both mysterious and powerful, making many powers incredibly wary of them.


    At that time when the ancestralnd was revived and many powers were already sending people back to their ancestralnd, there was no way that the Witch Deity Teaching, no matter how indifferent it was to worldly affairs, would miss such an opportunity.


    ¡°Did you find any news about that traitor?¡±


    Inside the dark hall, the entire body of the Witch God Sect Leader seemed to be hidden in the darkness, exuding a mysterious aura. His icy, hoarse voice echoed within the hall.<div>


    In the center of the hall was a huge altar. The altar was carved with mysterious runes and decorated with some bizarre items. Flecks of light and faint mes flickered unpredictably within the hall.


    Standing on the stairs on top of the altar, the Witch God Sect Leader held a staff emitting an ancient aura, with mysterious runes engraved on it.


    At the bottom of the stairs behind him, stood a young man in ceremonial robes, who bowed and said, ¡°Master, we have found news of him in the ancestralnd.¡±


    ¡°As expected, that traitor didn¡¯t die at that time and even had the good fortune to return to the ancestralnd.¡± the Witch God Sect Leader sighed.

 Chapter 646: 596: The Decisive Judgement of the Witch God Sect Leader

    Chapter 646: Chapter 596: The Decisive Judgement of the Witch God Sect Leader


    The traitor referred to by the leader of the Witch Deity Teaching was none other than Wu Shijiu of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty.


    This apostate, the first to sessfully defect from the Witch Deity Teaching in thousands of years, has had a relentless pursuit mounted against him, uninterrupted even when the most powerful entity of the Nine Realms of Spirit personally chased and knocked him into a spatial rift, knowing full well his chances of survival were slim.


    Yet, until it was decisively confirmed that Wu Shijiu was indeed dead, not a single sign of their relentless tracking operations halted.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    And as prophesied by the Leader of the Witch Deity Teaching, the traitor did not die after all, and by an uncanny coincidence had found his way into the Ancestral Land.


    The young man in the sacrificial robe stood there respectfully without saying a word, awaiting the leader¡¯s orders.


    The position of the Leader of the Witch Deity Teaching within its ranks could not be ignored. Unlike other top powers, the Leader himself was the most powerful entity of the Nine Realms of Spirit, possessing immense strength. Even the many revered elders would not easily contradict his decisions.


    ¡°Is there any news about this traitor? Is he alone or¡­?¡± The voice of the leader of the Witch Deity Teaching roused the young man in the sacrificial robe.


    Respectfully, the young man answered, ¡°ording to the information sent back, the traitor seemed to emerge when the National Master of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty and the Canng Pce took action. He appears to be well-acquainted with the National Master¡¯s disciple and their rtionship appears to be close.¡±


    In the past, the young man in the sacrificial robe would refer to Pei Xuanjing by name, showing no particr reverence. However, now that Pei Xuanjing had demonstrated his strength, respect for him naturally followed. It was a dignity afforded to the powerful and could not be casually slighted.


    The Leader of the Witch Deity Teaching naturally noticed the attitude in his subordinate¡¯s words and saw nothing wrong with it. That was to be expected.<div>


    It was still unknown whether they were friends or foes with Pei Xuanjing. Even so, ordinary cultivators should pay proper respect to a formidable entity that was teetering at the brink of surpassing them.


    While other powers might consider their enemies unworthy of respect, the Witch Deity Teaching, a lineage handed down since the ancient times, subscribed to rules and etiquette very different from the many present-day seats of power. After all, in ancient times, although there might have been conflicts among different ns and tribes, powerful entities protected the human race and thus deserved respect. This rule persisted to the present day.


    ¡°It seems that the traitor has colluded with the Divine Dynasty and this Pei National Master,¡± murmured the Leader of the Witch Deity Teaching to himself, a sh of ruthlessness appearing in his eyes. ¡°Upon receiving all the information you couldy your hands on, did you n to rely on the power of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty to resist the Witch Deity Teaching? You¡¯re too arrogant.¡±


    Even with the limited intelligence that Wu Shijiu surfaced alongside the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, he could almost guess Wu Shijiu¡¯s intentions.


    However, the leader of the Witch Deity Teaching had no reservations. Wu Shijiu¡¯s defection from the Witch Deity Teaching was not as sensational as Wu Shijiu had imagined; the information and assets he stole might seem precious and important to him, but they meant little to the leader.


    In the initial pursuit,pared to the intelligence and items in question, what mattered more was that Wu Shijiu had vited the rules of the Witch Deity Teaching and set a precedent. That was the real issue.


    ¡°You are too arrogant to understand the core secret of the Witch Deity Teaching without reaching the ninth realm of Spirit Realm,¡± sneered the leader of the Witch Deity Teaching, mocking Wu Shijiu.


    Although Wu Shijiu held a high rank within the teaching and was exposed to many secrets in consideration of his potential to break through to the Spirit Realm¡¯s ninthyer, he was never part of the core.


    ¡°Dispatch someone to go to the Great Ming Divine Dynasty to face this traitor and ask if he¡¯s aware of his crime. Then, pay a visit to the Pei National Master,¡± the leader of the Witch Deity Teaching instructed the young man in the sacrificial robe.


    He could not return to the Ancestral Land just yet and had to survey the situation first to gauge Pei National Master¡¯s reaction and attitude.


    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± the young man in the sacrificial robe responded and left to carry out the orders.


    After his subordinate left, the Witch Deity Teaching¡¯s Master turned and his gaze lingered over the sacrificial altar. His mind seemed to wander, as if he was reminiscing about something. In a voice just above a whisper, he began to murmur something in abel that wasn¡¯t used in the Sky Wastnd. Instead, it was an old and mysteriousnguage used in witch rituals tomunicate the special prayers recited to Heaven and Earth.


    ¡­¡­


    At the capital of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, in the Daming World, Wu Shijiu was discussing something with the Jiajing Emperor, oblivious to everything happening in the Sky Wastnd.


    However, Wu Shijiu was well prepared for this. Regardless of the Witch Deity Teaching¡¯s reaction or next move, it would still be within his expectations.


    ¡°With the National Master here, the Great Ming Divine Dynasty should have no worries,¡± Wu Shijiu told Zhu Houjiu.


    After witnessing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions, especially the manifestation of the Heavenly Divine Position with a singlemand, which slew the incarnation of the Taixu Venerable, the extent of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s power was undeniable.


    If Pei Xuanjing were to personally take action and gain deeper endorsement from the Heavenly Divine Position, as long as he could obtain more divine endorsement and the Power of Faith, he would be able, in Wu Shijiu¡¯s opinion, to hold his ground against the most powerful entity in the Nine Realms of Spirit.


    That was enough; as a new era dawned, when Pei Xuanjing possessed power that threatened them, these individuals, without sufficient incentives, would not oppose Pei Xuanjing to the death.<div>


    ¡°So our adversary is this Taixu Sect?¡± Zhu Houjiu asked Wu Shijiu.


    After listening to Wu Shijiu¡¯s analysis, he understood that as long as they could suppress the Taixu Sect or at least keep them in check, they would effectively deter every other party.


    The Great Ming Divine Dynasty is currently perceived as being tied to Pei Xuanjing. Regardless of their actual views, in the eyes of outsiders, Pei Xuanjing is the National Master of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty and the primary force driving the Great Ming Empire¡¯s ascension to Divinity. They are then considered a union.


    Thus, if Pei Xuanjing were to lose, it would imply that the Great Ming Divine Dynasty was also without a fallback. Hence, they must assist Pei Xuanjing this time, which in turn would be beneficial to the Great Ming Divine Dynasty.<div>


    ¡°Indeed, as long as we can confront the Taixu Sect and not end up at a disadvantage, we need not fear anyone else,¡± Wu Shijiu affirmed.


    Neither man mentioned the Canng Pce, not for forgetting, but because even as a master among top-tier powers, the Pce paled in contrast to the Taixu Sect.


    Besides, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s recent actions were a clear disy of his mighty strength, and their primary concern at the moment was not they, but the Canng Pce.

 Chapter 647: 597 Supreme Master of Canglang Palace

    Chapter 647: Chapter 597 Supreme Master of Canng Pce


    That¡¯s right, just as Wu Shijiu and Zhu Houji had thought, the ones they need to worry about are not themselves, but the people from Canng Pce.


    ¡°Worthless, all of you are worthless.¡± The Pce Master of Canng Pce sat in his high seat, looking down at the people below and barking angrily.


    As a powerhouse in the Spirit Realm Eightfold, when he was angry, even the unintentional release of his aura was enough to terrify people. The cultivators from Canng Pce standing below, were fearful and dared not utter a word.


    The master of Canng Pce sat grim-faced, looking at the frightened crowd below, and wondering where to vent his anger.


    He never thought that his careful plot, including inviting the Third Supreme Elder back to the ancestralnd to prepare for the uing Great World, was for securing a favorable position in advance, but now everything was ruined.


    The cause of all this was because one disciple from his family, who was merely in the Spirit Realm five-fold, provoked a disciple of Pei Xuanjing. This sparked a series of conflicts that culminated in the Third Supreme Elder of Canng Pce, himself an Eightfold Spirit Realm powerhouse, being in and many cultivators self-destructing.


    From the perspective of the Pce Master of Canng, this was ridiculously absurd, but it was a fact and there was no remedy for it.


    ¡°Do you all not care about your connection to the ancestralnd?¡± The Pce Master of Canng Pce asked coldly, his eyes filled with dissatisfaction.


    This time, not only was the base of Canng Pce in the ancestralnd destroyed and many cultivator powerhouses fell, but even the news was sent back by the Sky Mechanism Pavilion. It was a ridicule, a great lose of face for him and for the entire Canng Pce.


    ¡°We¡¯ve failed in our duties, please punish us, pce master!¡±<div>


    The people hurriedly apologized.


    Looking at the people in front of him, and their appearances, made the Pce Master of Canng Pce even angrier and more dissatisfied.


    What he needed were people who could share his worries, not a bunch of trash that only knew how to apologize and admit their mistakes when problems arose.


    Did it mean that all the people Canng Pce had nurtured over the years were ipetent subordinates? Just a group of tools that could only take orders and apologize for their mistakes?


    ¡°All of you, leave.¡± Suddenly feeling somewhat helpless, the Pce Master of the Canng Pce waved his hand to dismiss the people.


    He didn¡¯t want to get angry at these people anymore. He was so disappointed that he suddenly felt it was meaningless to be angry with them.


    But these people didn¡¯t realize that they had lost the trust and expectations of the pce master in a short time. When they heard that the Pce Master of Canng Pce had dismissed them, they breathed a sigh of relief as if granted a great pardon, and quickly left.


    ¡°Sigh!¡±


    Within the spacious and grand hall, the Pce Master of Canng Pce sat alone and sighed softly.


    ¡°How do you n to deal with this matter!¡± A deep voice echoed in the hall.


    ¡°Master!¡± Hearing this voice, the Pce Master of Canng Pce looked up. An middle-aged man had appeared in the hall at some point. The voice just now was his.


    He was the Pce Master¡¯s master, and also the Grand Supreme Elder of Canng Pce. The man who, ording to legend, had never been defeated even when confronting those at the Nine Realms of Spirit. His existence was what made Canng Pce emerge from many first-ss powers and be a dominant force.


    However, this Grand Supreme Elder had been in seclusion for a while now, exploring and searching for an opportunity to step into the Nine Realms of Spirit, so he didn¡¯t have time to manage these things.


    Therefore, it was quite surprising for the Pce Master of Canng Pce to see his mastere out of seclusion.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Master, were you not in closed-door cultivation? Did you make any gains when you came out this time?¡± As he spoke, there was a hint of anticipation in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made some progress in this period of seclusion, but reaching the Nine Realms of Spirit is extremely difficult. It¡¯s not as simple as just making a breakthrough.¡± The Grand Supreme Elder shook his head ruefully.


    The Nine Realms of Spirit were a step heavenward. The reason it was called the utmost powerhouse was because it was the pinnacle of power in many people¡¯s eyes. They held invincible in the world. The only beings that could supposedly defeat them were the mythical Fairy Gods.


    He had been wandering in the Spirit Realm Eightfold for thousands of years. Even though he had many times felt as if he had glimpsed the secrets of the next level, he never managed to take that step and was always stopped at the door.


    This step was so difficult that it had blocked countless cultivators throughout history. Many geniuses and heroes were only able to turn back regretfully when faced with this insurmountable gap, eventually turning into dust.<div>


    Shaking his head, the Grand Supreme Elder cast away his loneliness and looked at the Pce Master, asking, ¡°How do you n to deal with the situation regarding the ancestralnd?¡±


    When he first came out of seclusion, he just wanted to rx his mind, adjust his condition, and continue to close himself off from the world toprehend the way of heaven, looking for an opportunity to step into the Nine Realms of Spirit.


    However, upon hearing the news just as he came out of his seclusion, he changed his n and wanted to ask about it.


    ¡°Master, I believe that this incident was no ident. Amon disciple would never have the audacity to provoke the other side. Someone must have been stirring up trouble. There must be a puppet master behind this affair.¡± The Pce Master of Canng Pce replied with a frown.<div>


    He had a clear understanding of the circumstances of this matter. ording to his understanding and the news he received from the Sky Mechanism Pavilion, although there was no concrete evidence yet, he was certain that someone was stirring up troubles from behind the scenes.


    Canng Pce, as a dominant force, holds many benefits, naturally making it the targets of envy and shes with other forces. They also had many enemies.


    This time, his early preparations in the ancestralnd put him ahead of hispetitors. Therefore, there must have been some who were displeased and stirred up trouble, trying to drag them into the water.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss this for now, and it¡¯s also meaningless to discuss it right now. We¡¯ll handle itter. The pressing matter now is how to deal with this incident, or more urately, how to deal with Pei Xuanjing.¡± The Grand Supreme Elder shook his head without delving into the matter, instead asking about his ns.


    The people behind the scenes seemed to have done a crude job on this matter, deliberately leaving many traces behind. It was probably easy for people to notice that there was maniption from behind the scenes. Perhaps the puppet master nned it this way and didn¡¯t intend to deliberately conceal anything, forcing Canng Pce to take action.


    But no matter what, the matter had now reached this point. They had already shed with Pei Xuanjing and borne a deep grudge against him, paying a heavy price in the process. Thus, the other matters could be temporarily suppressed and the top priority now was to resolve the issue at hand.


    The strength that Pei Xuanjing demonstrated currently shocked countless people. He could suppress the incarnation of the Taixu Venerable with just one of his incarnations. Such a feat was terrifying in the eyes of the Grand Supreme Elder. Even though he himself had an unbeaten record against the strongest of the Nine Realms of Spirit, he was not sure if he could achieve the same.

 Chapter 648: 598: The Best Choice!

    Chapter 648: Chapter 598: The Best Choice!


    The strongest in the Nine Realms of Spirit is invincible among humans, only those who have truly engaged with him know how terrifying such a powerhouse is, so strong as to leave people breathless.


    It is an honor, the Great Elder once fought against such a powerhouse, so he knows clearly how terrifying such a powerhouse is, and he deeply realizes how powerful Pei Xuanjing, who can achieve such a state, is.


    Moreover, stepping back, such a battle achievement, even if he could achieve it, would have to be him going all out,pletely revealing all his cards without reservation. Compared with Pei Xuanjing, who suppressed the Taixu Venerable¡¯s incarnation only by using his own, is simply iparable.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing is enigmatic in the eyes of all powerhouses. If someone¡¯s incarnation has such terrifying strength, how strong would the real body be, and is it really qualified to confront the strong ones in the Nine Realms of Spirit?


    This has never happened before, but that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s impossible. It should be known that the strength of any incarnation divine ability, even the top one, has a huge gappared to the real body. It can¡¯tpare with the strength of the real body, which means Pei Xuanjing¡¯s true body is even more terrifying.


    Moreover, Pei Xuanjing has already broken the rules of the world that have been in ce for thousands of years, stepping into the Spirit Realm Eightfold at less than a hundred years old, which can be said to be unprecedented.


    Even if the strongest in Nine Realms of Spirit is invincible, no one dares to underestimate such a mysterious and terrifying figure.


    For the Great Elder, he was full of trepidation towards the mysterious Pei Xuanjing. Judging from his current strength, he did not think he was really sure he could kill him.


    The most ridiculous thing is that this formidable character¡¯s veil was lifted by them, and they, the Canng Pce, took the initiative to provoke him.


    They have to face such a terrifying enemy.<div>


    ¡°I am prepared to go to the Taixu Sect in person to visit the Taixu Venerable,¡± the Master of Canng Pce revealed his thoughts.


    As the ruler of a major power and the master of the Sky Wastnd, the Master of Canng Pce is naturally not a man of no ability. After this incident, he naturally made a decision, knowing how many choices there are currently and which one is the most suitable.


    The first, and worst way is to face such a powerhouse, at worst it would be to give up all face, temporarily bear the humiliation and reconcile with him.


    But this is the way that the Master of Canng Pce can¡¯t ept and can¡¯t do the most.


    Canng Pce has enemies, and their overbearing style has made a lot of enemies. Like Pei Xuanjing, he knows that if he gives in and admits defeat, countless people will seize the opportunity to divide and pressure him.


    So, the same situation exists in Canng Pce. If they back down, those enemies will inevitably seize this opportunity to pressure them.


    And if they step back like this, it would be so unfair to the Third Supreme Elder and other cultivators, where would they put them?


    Therefore, this choice is ruled out first.


    The next choice is to go directly to Pei Xuanjing for revenge, doing everything in their power to strike, unite the many powerhouses of Canng Pce to fight against him to the death.


    This decision seems very resolute, but it is of no benefit to Canng Pce, it¡¯s reckless. Let¡¯s not mention whether they can kill him together, even if they seed in killing him, they will probably suffer a great loss. Once Canng Pce weakens, they will inevitably be looted.


    Therefore, the Master of Canng Pce has only one choice: to unite with the Taixu Sect, to take revenge with the help of the Taixu Venerable¡¯s power.


    This time, not only did they lose face and suffer loss, but so did the Taixu Venerable. And because he lost in the confrontation with his incarnation, this tarnished reputation is actually greater than theirs. Under such a contrast, it actually makes them feel not so ashamed.


    After all, even the Taixu Venerable, the strongest in the Nine Realms of Spirit, fell in the ancestralnd, it is not strange that they lost to Pei Xuanjing.


    Originally, Canng Pce had some rtionship with the Taixu Venerable. Now with thismon enemy, it can be considered as sharing the same hatred. Maybe this will make their rtionship even better.


    The Taixu Sect may be a top-ranked power, but after all, it has only one strongest in the Nine Realms of Spirit. If they can unite with Canng Pce, it would be adding wings to a tiger, beneficial for both.


    They can also use the power of the Taixu Sect to take revenge, and obtain more benefits in the next Great World.


    As for whether they will be swallowed by the Taixu Sect in the future, this may be possible. But if their master can break through to the Nine Realms of Spirit and rise to the strongest, then naturally they don¡¯t need to worry about these things.


    At this point, the Master of Canng Pce is taking a gamble, but he has no other choice.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you go and visit the Taixu Venerable in person!¡± The Great Elder nodded in satisfaction.<div>


    It seems that his disciple did not lose his sense because of anger. The current decision is the best choice. It¡¯s good for both sides.


    Next, unexpectedly, all the forces were waiting for the response of Canng Pce, but found that Canng Pce was unusually calm, as if nothing had happened at all.


    However, a few dayster, when the Master of Canng Pce quietly left Canng Pce to go to the Taixu Sect, it was still noticed by some interested parties.


    ¡­¡­<div>


    In the Taoist Academy, Pei Xuanjing sat on top of the mountain.


    This is a cultivation ce that Pei Xuanjing created in the Taoist Academy. It was arranged by modifying the formations he got from those in the Sky Wastnd, drawing in countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi.


    Since Pei Xuanjing killed those people at the Canng Pce base, he handed over all the things to Qingyang Zi, and then shut himself in this ce for cultivation all by himself.


    For months, sunrise and sunset, clouds floating and fading, Pei Xuanjing never left here for half a step, even sitting here without ever getting up.


    On the cloud tform where he sits, the endless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi converges around him, causing the concentration of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi within the entire Taoist Academy to increase several times, even more than a dozen times.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Taoist Foundation was also projected out, and the surrounding Heaven and Earth Essence Qi was invaded by the Shenxiao Origin Qi in his body. The six colors of cyan, red, yellow, white, ck, and purple each upied different Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, circting around him.


    These different colored Heaven and Earth essence Qi are constantly chasing and merging, splitting and dissipating, never stopping in their flow, containing infinite principles of Heaven and Earth, exining Pei Xuanjing¡¯s understanding of cultivation. If anyone could carefully perceive it, it would be of great help to their cultivation.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    In the center of this six-colored flow of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, above Pei Xuanjing¡¯s head, is the projection of his true Taoist Foundation, a mysterious portrait of the changing seasons, including the Five Directions a

 Chapter 649: 599: The power of Gods?

    Chapter 649: Chapter 599: The power of Gods?


    In the center of this scroll, a thunderbolt is like a thunder dragon, roaming and circling within the scroll. This thunderbolt transformed into a thunder dragon filled with vitality and destruction, making this scroll even more lifelike.


    Pei Xuanjing was sitting on the cloud tform, d in a cyan Taoist robe that danced with the wind. His long hair fluttered elegantly, eyes slightly closed, exuding calmness and tranquility. He appeared exceptionally ethereal, giving off the feeling of soaring with the wind, on the verge of ascending immortality.


    Although Pei Xuanjing was seated here, he had already journeyed millions of miles away in spirit. His spiritual consciousness split into thousands, descending inside the statues of all branches of Taoist academies across the Daming World. Whether it was state Daoist Prefecture or remote small cities, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s divided spiritual consciousness descended.


    The moment his spiritual consciousness descended, those originally dull statues suddenly seemed to acquire spirituality and everything around them fell into his senses.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mind, countless bright lights blinked as if he were stargazing. These specks of light each represented a location of the Daoist academy and where Pei Xuanjing¡¯s consciousness had fallen.


    These countless lights, in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mind, turned into numerous twinkling stars, continuously connecting together, slowly forming a vast light web. It was as if the entire contour of the Daming World had been sketched out and was appearing in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mind.


    Through these dots of starlight, whenever he focused more on a spot, he could clearly perceive everything around the branch academy, perceive the discourse and actions of the students in the academy, and even the movements of themon people and martial artists in the city.


    ¡°It is said that the divine can descend their spirits to observe everything in the world. What I¡¯m doing now seems to have some early signs of that!¡± Pei Xuanjing thought with emotion in his heart.


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s understanding, the divine knew everything. They could easily ascertain the prayers and hopes of their believers, then decide to issue revtions and blessings.


    Although Pei Xuanjing was not quite able to do everything like the divine, using these statues in the branch academies to descend his spirit avatars, he could have a simr effect.<div>


    In his view, with the continuous progression of his abilities, one day in the future, he might achieve that.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing suddenly realized, rumors had it that divine care a lot about the number of their believers and whether they could obtain the abundant Power of Incense Fire.


    ¡°Perhaps for many divine beings, the support of believers and the Power of Incense Fire is the foundation of their divinity¡­¡±, he thought to himself.


    However, at present, he was merely getting a glimpse of this and could not clearly see it all, only specting and pondering by his own imagination.


    Of course, even so, for Pei Xuanjing, it was a breakthrough discovery. He didn¡¯t have many clues to verify this in a world without traces of divine beings. Therefore, he had to rely on himself to explore gradually.


    What Pei Xuanjing could do now was to follow the memories of his previous life, as well as the clues left by cultivators of this world, to slowly piece together an impression of the immortals, and then gradually attempt, sum up experience.


    With Pei Xuanjing suppressing and killing the avatar of the Taixu Venerable this time, it was enough to make many forces of the Sky Wastnd hesitate and quiet down. They wouldn¡¯t easily make a move without figuring out Pei Xuanjing¡¯s true strength.


    As for Canng Pce and Taixu Sect, they will need some time to descend from the Sky Wastnd.


    Therefore, for Pei Xuanjing, this was a unique opportunity. He could perfectly seize this opportunity and begin to experiment with his Divine Domain and Divine Kingdom n.


    Pei Xuanjing had long nned for this Divine Kingdom initiative. He made preparations when heunched more branch academies. Now, after several decades, everything was ready, and it was time for the results to emerge.


    In thest life simtion, as the Human Emperor of the human race, Pei Xuanjing arranged the entire Human Domain, establishing Divine Temples, and tried to early stage n and solidify the Divine Kingdom.


    Although he didn¡¯t seed in thest life¡¯s simtion, it was a great enhancement for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s own strength. Besides, it also allowed him to umte experience, in order to better rectify his n.


    During this period, Pei Xuanjing continuously calcted, dposing every step of his n in his mind. He analyzed every possible mishap for each step and the corresponding remedial measures, until now, when everything was finally prepared.


    Everything is ready now, just waiting for the right wind to blow.


    ¡°Deer Elder,e to me!¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s voice fell into Deer Elder¡¯s ears in the Daoist Academy.


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s summons, Deer Elder immediately put down what he was doing and appeared before Pei Xuanjing in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°What is yourmand, Master?¡± Deer Elder respectfully asked Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing said: ¡°I have some things for you to do¡­¡±


    After a long time, having received Pei Xuanjing¡¯s instructions, the Deer Elder nodded solemnly and said, ¡°Please rest assured, Master. I will surely not disappoint you.¡±<div>


    ¡°No worries, do your best.¡± Pei Xuanjing waved his hand nonchntly, instructing him, ¡°This matter might require some manpower. Go find Pang Hong for this; he will surely assist you wholeheartedly.¡±


    After the previous battle, Pang Hong had contact with Deer Elder. Although he did not know the true strength of Deer Elder, he was extremely shocked to know that the other party was Xuanjing¡¯s mount, a Demon King from the Demon Race.


    Considering that Pei Xuanjing had been retreating at the Tiandu Daoist Academy for many years without showing much sign of leaving, Pang Hong was surprisingly and curious about when and how he had tamed a Demon King of the Demon Race.


    Of course, Pang Hong also knew that his master¡¯s abilities were vast and inscrutable, perhaps he had done this quietly at some point in time.<div>


    Having received Pei Xuanjing¡¯s instructions, Deer Elder immediately headed to the Shenxiao Sect¡¯s base outside the Daming domain to find Pang Hong. He indeed needed Pang Hong¡¯s cooperation for some things.


    The task that Pei Xuanjing indicated this time wasn¡¯t hard but somewhat cumbersome, requiring enough manpower to push it forward. With Pang Hong now controlling the Shenxiao Sect affairs and the support he had received from the Taoist School, aplishing this task would be quite effortless.


    Pei Xuanjing watched Deer Elder¡¯s departing figure, a faint smile on his lips. What he needed him to do was not difficult, just a bitplex.


    Even though he had used his spiritual consciousness to grasp all the Daoist academies within the Daming domain, there were still many inuracies which could have considerable influence.

 Chapter 650: 600 Map, Plan Begins

    Chapter 650: Chapter 600 Map, n Begins


    Sometimes, seemingly insignificant errors can lead to failure. That¡¯s why Pei Xuanjing wanted to minimize and mitigate these errors as much as possible, striving for perfection.


    Pei Xuanjing needed Deer Elder to personally carry out an investigation,pile a new set of data,pare it with everything in his memory, and make up for any deficiencies.


    It would have been most appropriate for this task to be handled by Qingyang Zi, the deputy head of the Taoist Academy, but the academy was currently in the midst of enrollment. Qingyang Zi was swamped with numerous tasks, and the instructors in various branches of the academy were also very busy. Asking them to undertake this task could be considered inhumane.


    Given Deer Elder¡¯s realm power, he could reach Pang Hong in no time. After conveying his request and bringing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s instructions, Pang Hong naturally had no reason to refuse.


    For Pang Hong, he had always been sheltered under his master¡¯s wings, and the master had always cared for him. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t share his master¡¯s worries. Now that the master could assign tasks to him, he was naturally very pleased.


    Pang Hong immediately summoned many disciples from the Shenxiao Sect and arranged for many of them to go about these tasks.


    Several dayster, various disciples of the Shenxiao Sect received their assignments, dividing into different regions. They went to various prefectures, county cities, and Taoist academies within the Great Ming territory to collect data as requested.


    ¡­n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Three yearster, Pei Xuanjing stood on a cloud tform. In front of him was a newly drawn map of the Great Ming territory. This map was incredibly detailed, marking countless mountains, rivers, cities, and towns. Even the current map of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty couldn¡¯t rival the precision of the map before his eyes.


    Because this map was drawn by Pei Xuanjing ording to the mapping rules of his previous life, it waspletely different from the methods used in the Daming World.<div>


    Fortunately, although the territory of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty was vast, with the revival of Heaven and Earth, and all the cultivators of the Spirit Realm participating in the Shenxiao Sect, they managed to sessfully create this map in such a short time.


    When his gazended on this map, thendscapes of the entire realm of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty imprinted onto Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mind, coinciding with the flickering lights in his mind.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a Divine Domain or a Divine Kingdom, neither can be formed out of thin air. Simr to Blessed Lands and Cave Heavens, or worlds, at least a prototype is needed. As for me, since I can now epass the territory of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, why not use this as the basic structure and attempt to make it the prototype of the Divine Kingdom?¡± Pei Xuanjing thought.


    This was the real reason why he asked Deer Elder and his team to draw the map. He intended to use thendscapes of the Great Ming as a blueprint to construct his own Divine Domain Divine Country.


    Several monthster, atop a nameless mountain in the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, Pei Xuanjing stood quietly at the peak. His dark brown robe fluttered in the wind as he looked deeply around him, seemingly epassing Heaven and Earth in his gaze.


    The nameless mountain where he stood was nothing extraordinary. It couldn¡¯t be considered majestic or magnificent; it was merely one of the mostmon mountains within the Great Ming territory.


    However, if one were to look down from the high sky, they would see that the Taoist academies scattered throughout the territories of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty surrounded this locale, which happened to be the very center.


    Centering on this nameless mountain, the academies scattered around the world resembled countless stars arranged neatly or converging rivers,bining into one.


    Pei Xuanjing had his Primordial Qi circting under his feet, gradually lifting him into the sky. In an instant, he was thousands of miles high. The biting wind had no impact on him. Any Gang wind dissipated into nothingness when it approached within a few miles of him.


    As he looked at the void around him, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes revealed neither sadness nor joy. He seemed emotionless, but he knew he was not as calm as he appeared.


    He had been preparing for this n for decades. For Pei Xuanjing, these decades were an important period of his life.


    He also understood that what he was doing and attempting now waspletely different from before. Even his attempts and deductions in his cultivation had traces to follow and experiences of predecessors to refer to.


    But this time, he was conducting a new exploration of the Immortal God Realm based on his understanding and cognition. There were no past experiences forparison or reference.


    After all, whether it was in the Daming World or the world where Pei Xuanjing lived in his previous life, the existence of Immortal Gods was always a mystery. There was no trace to be found.


    However, despite all this, Pei Xuanjing did not retreat.


    Isn¡¯t the current situation exactly what he has been expecting and longing for?


    Even though this world has no Immortal Gods, as long as there are Immortal Gods, why not be the trailzer himself, groping his way forward alone, and establishing a path to Immortality for all living beings?


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­


    Pei Xuanjing slightly calmed his excited feelings and thoughts, hoping to reach his best state.<div>


    After calming down, Pei Xuanjing slowly closed his eyes. The Shenxiao Origin Qi inside his body began to circte, permeating the sky in an instant and infecting the Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth within a range of tens of miles.


    His Taoist Foundation projection slowly emerged from behind and started to expand, intertwining with the Four Seasons and Five Orders, Five Directions and Five Elements, six-colored light, and flickering lightning. The projection expanded and stretched, unrolling this grand painting in the sky¡­


    At the same time, the spiritual consciousness that he initially split and ced in countless god statues within the various academies also activated at this moment. The power of incense fire that had been umted over time converged, the eyes of the god statues first glowed brightly. The power of incense fire infused into the bodies of the god statues, who started emitting a faint glow.


    The many instructors and disciples in the academy detected this anomaly immediately. After all, these god statues were the foundation of the academy. All matters of Inheritance and exchange of contribution points were based on these god statues. In many academies, special personnel were even arranged to guard the god statues and observe them at all times.<div>


    As soon as they noticed this anomaly, they knew that there must be actions from the top figure in the world, their invincible and most respected headmaster. Within a short time, they began to gather their friends toe over and observe the changes in the god statues.

 Chapter 651: 601: Transformation of the God Statue

    Chapter 651: Chapter 601: Transformation of the God Statue


    ¡°Principal, what should we do?¡± An apprentice instructor from the Taoist Academy inquired with the local principal.


    Looking at the dozens of meters tall deity statue inside the Taoist Academy, which faintly flickered with a light, surrounded by countless faith infused incense fire, it drew in Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, merging into a vortex of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi. This elevated the Essence Qi within the Taoist Academy by several folds.


    The position of the principal at the branches of the Taoist Academy has always been highly sought after. Apart from the associated privileges and benefits, another distinct advantage these principals enjoy is their ability tomunicate with the deity statues, which essentially means being able to make contact with the divine fragment of Pei XuanJing. In times of crisis, much like Pang Hong, they could reach out to Pei XuanJing for help.


    This is a well-known fact within and outside the Taoist Academy, as a result, even if there were no strong individuals present at the branch academies, nobody would dare to stir up trouble.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Now, as these anomalies urred, the apprentice instructors naturally sought guidance from the principal.


    In response to the numerous inquiries from the apprentice instructors, the branch principals were momentarily at a loss for words. Although they were given privilege to make contact, it was not feasible for them to be in constantmunication with Pei Xuanjing ¨C the Master of the Taoist Academy. Therefore, without any prior information, they were unsure about what had transpired.


    Right at that moment, virtually all the principals of the branch academies within the boundaries of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty received a message almost simultaneously: ¡°This is an experiment of mine; there¡¯s no need for panic. Take this opportunity to let the many disciples in the Taoist Academy gain some insight, it might benefit their cultivation.¡±


    After receiving this message, many principals from the branch academies breathed a sigh of relief. They then began leading the apprentice instructors in meditation and contemtion, hoping it would yield benefits for their own cultivation.


    They had practically no doubts about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, even if many branch principals were ced by other forces, they would question other matters but never question anything he said about cultivation.


    The past few decades have thoroughly validated that there haven¡¯t been any issues with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words and actions. After he founded the branch Taoist Academies, he unreservedly shared his cultivation insights and understanding with his many disciples.<div>


    During this time, the deity statues in various Taoist Academies had almostpletely drawn the surrounding faith-infused incense fire power into their bodies, followed by a surge of a powerful aura that shot skywards, piercing the heavens.


    Above the Taoist Academy, a brilliant light shone, and in the blink of an eye, a six-colored aura spread out, covering the entire Taoist Academy, and even gradually spreading towards the neighboring cities.


    The umtion of the past thirty years, the daily offerings from countless Taoist Academy disciples and the faith infused incense fire power, all erupted at this moment.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Within the entire territory of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, wherever there were Taoist Academies, a light continuously shot up into the sky, reaching the highest point of the sky in an instant.


    This phenomenon, this grand momentum, was impossible to hide. Even many ordinary folks who couldn¡¯t cultivate could see it with their eyes.


    In just a short period of time, the six-colored radiance almost covered the entire territory of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, astonishing countless people.


    The more powerful the cultivators were, the more terrifying sense they had towards this spectacle. They could clearly feel the vast divine power contained within this radiance, seeming untouchable, as if touching it would mean instant death!


    ¡°Is this caused by something within the Taoist Academy?¡±


    Within the Imperial City of Tiandu, Zhu Houji stood in front of the railing, looking afar, gazing at the sky that was dyed in six colors, and asked with a frown.


    He originally thought that as his own powers grew, he would grow closer to his Master Pei, but surprisingly, his every step forward didn¡¯t seem to reduce the distance between the two, but made it feel more distant instead.


    His Master Pei was too mysterious, too extraordinary, and even to Zhu Houji who had be ustomed to Pei¡¯s unpredictability, this still was extremely astonishing.


    Wu Shijiu, who was standing by his side, also wore a solemn expression. This grand spirit energy, ording to his perception, seemed to be simr across the area he could sense, as if it had no boundary.


    ¡°It should have originated from inside the Taoist Academy. If there¡¯s no ident, it may be the work of the national teacher.¡± Wu Shijiu sighed.


    Sometimes hemented that the birth and rise of some people were destined to be extraordinary.


    As a cultivator himself, who had reached the Spirit Realm Eightfold and managed to escape being hunted down by a powerful being from the Nine Realms of Spirit, Wu Shijiu was extremely confident in his own abilities. However, whenpared to Pei Xuanjing, he felt inferior.


    ¡°I wonder what Divine Abilities Master Pei is practicing or has made some breakthroughs?¡± Zhu Houji queried.


    His strengthrgely depended on the foundation of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, and his understanding of cultivation was far less than Wu Shijiu. As a result, he hoped Wu Shijiu could help shed some light.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Wu Shijiu shook his head, ¡°But it¡¯s certainly not a breakthrough. There¡¯s an eighty percent chance he¡¯s researching some Divine Abilities. However, such a powerful Divine Ability is extremely terrifying!¡±<div>


    Wu Shijiu had never encountered such a grand event. In his memory, even the most powerful beings who had reached the top of the Nine Realms of Spirit rarely managed to create such a spectacle when practicing their abilities.


    After his sense checking, he came to the realization that this phenomenon was not confined to Tiandu; it had no limit. Considering the source of this was indeed from the Taoist Academy, then all the Taoist Academy branches in the territory of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty would invariably have a simr situation.


    If estimations were urate, the spectacle should have already covered the entire territory of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty.


    How terrifying!<div>


    As the Ancestral Land revived now, the Great Ming Divine Dynasty spanned across countless miles. For an average Mortal martial artist, it might take a lifetime to traverse the entire territory of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty.


    Today, Pei Xuanjing managed to create such a spectacle by his strength alone, practically covering the whole territory of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. How could this not be shocking to Wu Shijiu?


    Moreover, the most important point was that he had sensed a strong faith-infused incense fire power within it. Although he, being from the Witch Deity Teaching, had never relied too much on the power of faith-infused incense fire for cultivation, he was no stranger to this aura.


    ¡°With such a dense faith of incense fire power, I heard that the Great Ming Divine Dynasty was only promoted a mere 60 years ago. Yet, this national teacher alone managed to umte such a thick faith of incense fire power. It is obvious that despite its decline, the Ancestral Land¡¯s foundation still exists.¡±


    Outside the territory of the Great Ming, a powerful being carefully sensed the faith of incense fire power covering the sky, and sighed with aplicated expression.

 Chapter 652: 602: Incense Flame Path

    Chapter 652: Chapter 602: Incense me Path


    Bearing faith in the power of Incense me Path, strong cultivators like Pei Xuanjing may regard it as inferior, not a necessary choice. Even if they would utilize such power of cultivation, they would absolutely refuse to let the core of their faith in the me of incense be tainted.


    However, such a cultivation method that gets sneered upon by powerful beings like Pei Xuanjing is not as umon or rare in the Sky Wastnd as one might think. In contrast, it can be considered as a second-tier method. Even though it can¡¯t rival the Great Tao of Refining Qi, Refining Essence or Refining Spirit, it still holds a ce among various methods of cultivation.


    After all,pared to other cultivation methods, the Incense Fire God Refining Path has many deficiencies and shorings, but there is one advantage that other methods can¡¯t achieve.


    Talent!


    For any cultivator, talent is essential. Even a Bone and Marrow Transformation at the Mortal Realm could improve one¡¯s innate talent, enhancing the original gift. However, this would still be a case of the stronger gaining greater benefits.


    As the realm of a cultivator continues to elevate, their talent would inevitably affect the next phase of the cultivation. No matter which path they choose ¡ª Refining Essence, Refining Qi, or Refining Spirit, the farther they want to go, the higher the demand for talent.


    But the Incense Fire God Refining Path ispletely different. As long as the cultivator can continue umting the Power of Incense Faith, then they can continuously use it to enhance their own strength. Even though this might be very slow,pared to being trapped in a realm with other cultivation methods unable to progress, this advancement is what many people greatly hope for.


    So, many cultivators had to switch to the Incense Fire God Refining Path in situations where they see no hope.


    If the considerably huge umted power of the Incense me Path Faith could be used by me, it would definitely increase my cultivation by at least two realms,¡± a powerful being said with a covetous look, watching the power of Incense me Path Faith continuously emerging within the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, sighing a little.


    ¡°Hehe, whoever dares to touch it will die!¡± Someone sneered.<div>


    Indeed, this Power of Incense Faith is disyed here as if it could be taken at will without anyone caring, but all the powerful forces in the world, especially those who follow the Incense me Path, are all holding back their desires to possess it even if they covet this power. They coldly observe, daring not to make any moves for fear of misunderstandings.


    Towards Pei Xuanjing, they showed great apprehension, or even fear. Powerful beings like him may have enemies but they are definitely not the ones they can provoke, especially not the cultivators of the Incense me Path Faith.


    ¡°Is this person¡¯s achievement in the Incense me Path Faith this profound?¡± wondered some powerful beings belonging to top forces of the Sky Wastnd in their minds.


    No one in the top forces would underestimate the mystery disyed by Pei Xuanjing. They continually pay attention to every move of Pei Xuanjing, silently gathering information.


    After all, whether they turn out to be enemy or friend in the future, they instinctively feel the need to understand him first, to know when to clear their judgment of him so as to prevent being unprepared in case of conflict.


    In the eyes of many veteran top forces, they actually look down upon an emerging power like the Taixu Sect. Although the emergence of a strong cultivator at the Nine Realms of Spirit has promoted the Taixu Sect, the sect stillcks the foundation, cing them at the bottom of the chain of top forces.


    If someone else from another top force showed up this time, they would definitely not rashly block Pei Xuanjing¡¯s way before truly figuring out Pei Xuanjing¡¯s trump card.


    After all, in their eyes, since Pei Xuanjing has already had a conflict with the Canng Pce, they need to merely wait and observe. They can make a decision after a result emerges between the two parties. This would be the wisest decision.


    ¡°What is he trying to do?¡± A powerful cultivator, also standing high up in the sky, looked at the endless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi and the power of Incense me Path Faith constantly gathering in the Great Ming Divine Dynasty realm while feeling intensely curious.


    A powerful being like Pei Xuanjing emerged and rose so quickly that their understanding of him remains superficial. His every move keeps breaking their original perceptions and differs from the information they gathered.


    Additionally, the more they understand about Pei Xuanjing, the more mysterious they find him, seemingly veiled behind an enigmaticyer, preventing them from seeing through his true essence.


    ¡°No matter what he wants to do, what is known is that he¡¯s doing something important for himself. If you don¡¯t want to be mortal enemies, you can only watch quietly and don¡¯t do anything else,¡± remarked No Phase True Monarch, waking many people with his words.


    Yes, the strength he¡¯s showing now is very powerful, so during this time unless one is ready to confront him to death, they can only step back and watch, refraining from interfering rashly.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    They had to admit that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s previous actions were indeed perfect. He¡¯s demonstrated his position in this world. Without understanding Pei Xuanjing¡¯s exact intentions and without any huge benefits, these people couldn¡¯t rashly interfere with his ns, despite their curiosity.


    ¡­


    Standing above the sky, Pei Xuanjing, who is unaware of the happenings around him, didn¡¯t care. His attention was entirely focused on his current experiment.


    In all the Taoist academies in the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, divine light soared into the sky, forming pirs of light that pierced the clouds and constantly connected, filling the entire sky. The infinite Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, as well as the power of Incense me Path Faith, fused together, converging towards the void where Pei Xuanjing resided. Right now, the power surrounding Pei Xuanjing formed a vicious vortex, gathering ceaselessly in this ce.


    A thunderous sound kept resonating in the sky above. The invisible and intangible Golden Core in his body, formed by the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder Art, was constantly rotating at high speed, flowing out Shenxiao Origin Qi, permeating these powers.


    After waiting for a long time, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes suddenly opened, divine light twinkling in them. He was emotionless, rational to the extreme.<div>


    In the next moment, the Sanbao Jade Ruyi appeared out of thin air, its power manifesting itself. This power abided by Pei Xuanjing, elevating his aura even more.


    Pei Xuanjing slowly raised his hands, causing the sky to change color and the void to shake.


    Seeing this, Pei Xuanjing revealed a satisfied smile. At this moment, his power had reached its peak, the culmination of every trick and strategy he had drawn upon himself without holding anything back.


    <div>

 Chapter 653: 603

    Chapter 653: 603n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°Such power is truly intoxicating, almost impossible to resist!¡± Pei Xuanjing felt somewhat entranced by this energy.


    It could be said that this was the first time he had revealed his peak state in the Daming World, because none of his previous opponents, even the incarnation of the Taixu Venerable, could force him to go all out.


    Feeling such a powerful force at hismand, even Pei Xuanjing, who had experienced the simtion of life, was somewhat intoxicated. He could clearly sense that if he so desired, even the void could be shattered by him.


    ¡°Next, I¡¯ll shape my own Divine Domain.¡± Pei Xuanjing calmed his mind, and when his power was stabilized, he began to act.


    With a flick of his sleeve and the stirring of the Divine Origin Qi, the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi began to flow in an orderly manner, gradually forming a picture scroll. It was the map of the Great Ming territory that Pei Xuanjing had asked Deer Elder to draw with Pang Hong and his disciples.


    Using the endless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi as the base, it formed the outline of the entire Great Ming Divine Dynasty, and ces where the Six-Color Divine Heaven Vitality dyed represented mountains and rivers¡­


    This scroll gradually formed under Pei Xuanjing¡¯s drawing, and began to slowly spread towards the sky. He seemed like a painter, sshing ink and painting on the sky.


    These actions, with the unfolding of the scroll, were disyed without any reservation to everyone in the Daming World. At first, many were puzzled, but as the scroll continued to erge and take shape, their faces showed shock and almost indescribable astonishment as they recognized those familiar mountains and rivers.


    They weren¡¯t sure what Pei Xuanjing was trying to do, why he wanted to depict the map of the Great Ming Dynasty in such detail.


    But they instinctively understood that this must be a critical event for Pei Xuanjing, otherwise, he would not go through such lengths to do it.<div>


    Everyone was anticipating, waiting for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s next move, hoping to discover something that could unlock the mystery within.


    Pei Xuanjing was too mysterious, and his growth was too rapid. Many people wanted to uncover these mysteries, longing to be as powerful as him.


    When the scroll waspletely drawn, and covered the entire Great Ming Dynasty territory, everyone looked up. It was as if they were looking into a mirror, and an identical, illusory Great Ming Dynasty hung upside down in the sky. Rivers and streams, famous mountains, nothing was missing, it looked like a perfect impression.


    ¡°Come!¡±


    With a soft shout from Pei Xuanjing, the power of faith and incense fire he had gathered, seemingly sentient, obeyed hismand and slowly poured into the void scroll.


    The next moment, this initially somewhat illusory scroll became somewhat solidified. The mountains and rivers slowly moved and became increasingly real and clear, as if they were about to be reality.


    ¡°The way of Blessed Land and Cave Heaven? Is he trying to cultivate the Blessed Land and Cave Heaven? ¡±


    Suddenly a powerful person eximed, his voice filled with shock and disbelief.


    Upon hearing these words, many cultivators¡¯ faces changed drastically. They immediately concentrated all their attention on Pei Xuanjing, wishing they could deeply imprint every move of his into their hearts, and dared not miss even a single detail.


    The path of the Blessed Land and Cave Heaven was one of the reasons that sparked a huge battle in the Tang Dynasty.


    Back then, some powerful beings were nearing the end of their lifespan and were not willing to fade away quietly. They sought to pursue the Immortal Path by way of the Blessed Land and Cave Heaven, hoping to gain more lifespan for themselves and extend their lives using the power of the Blessed Land and Cave Heaven. This is the origin of the Forbidden ces of the Daming World that continue to appear today.


    In that era, the deduction and development of the Forbidden ces of Blessed Land and Cave Heaven had reached an extreme. Although the Immortal Road had not been truly broken through, at least one fact was verified, that if one could truly condense a perfect Blessed Land and Cave Heaven, they could hide their real body within it, were nourished by the Blessed Land and Cave Heaven, and obtained a longer life.


    Because of this, countless powerful beings who were nearing the end of their lifespan, fought over resources hoping to gain more life for themselves. This triggered that war.


    After the war ended, the Ancestral Land fell. Many remaining forces retreated to the Sky Wastnd, and they also destroyed the cultivation method of Blessed Land and Cave Heaven, keeping this secret to themselves.


    Since then, the method of opening the Blessed Land and Cave Heaven, like the promotion of the Divine Dynasty, has be a very mysterious way of cultivation in the Sky Wastnd. Although it is widely known, it is only held in a few powerful hands, and ordinary people rarely get to see it, let alone cultivate it.


    The one who just spoke was a powerhouse of a top-tier force, who had identallye into contact with this secret and blurted it out.


    However, the moment the words left his mouth, he was filled with regret, as it had attracted the attention of countless people.


    A top-level divine power technique, especially one rted to extending life, is a great temptation for any cultivator. They would not miss this opportunity, having never had a chance to obtain it on a regr day.


    That powerhouse who thought he had seen through Pei Xuanjing¡¯s action was now not considering much else. He focused his attention on Pei Xuanjing, wanting to remember all his movements.<div>


    After all, for them, it doesn¡¯t matter where Pei Xuanjing got this divine ability. But the chance to see someone performing the cultivation of the Blessed Land and Cave Heaven is once in a thousand years, no one wants to miss it.


    Interestingly, the Divine Kingdom and Divine Domain that Pei Xuanjing was cultivating were somewhat simr to the method of the Blessed Land and Cave Heaven that were spread back then. They both had the same idea but different methods. The difference was the Divine Kingdom and Divine Domain needed the infinite power of faith and incense fire as the foundation to condense, while the Blessed Land and Cave Heaven required more resources to condense and open up their own Blessed Land and Cave Heaven.


    This difference was not clear to the powerhouse who only had a half-understanding of the matter. It was within expectation that he would misunderstand.


    However, even if they could not distinguish the difference between the Divine Kingdom¡¯s Divine Domain and the Blessed Land¡¯s Cave Heaven, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s tant demonstration, executed without reservation, was a major revtion for these spectators.<div>


    Perhaps for the ordinary martial artists and cultivators, all they could see was that Pei Xuanjing seemed like a god, exalted in the heavens, changing the universe with a wave of his hand, causing heaven and earth to tremble.


    However, these were just the manifestations. For the true powerhouses, every move of Pei Xuanjing, was like a heavenly mandate that endowed him. The principles of heaven and earth emerged from him.

 Chapter 654: 604: Beginning of Heaven

    Chapter 654: Chapter 604: Beginning of Heaven


    In the eyes of these powerful beings, Pei Xuanjing at this moment seemed to be the embodiment of the Great Tao, acting as a spokesperson of Heaven¡¯s will, merging with Heaven and Earth, bing one with them.


    For both the cultivators who are at the Spirit Realm Sixth Level looking for the opportunity to break through, and those who have already began to form their Taoist foundation and ascend to the heavens, the present Pei Xuanjing appears as if he is presenting all of the Heavenly Earthly Force to them without reservation for their understanding.


    Their eyes could see everything within the Great Ming territory and they naturally could observe all the changes in the domain of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty.


    Inside the numerous branches of Daoist Academies within the Great Ming Divine Dynasty domain, the statues of the gods shine brightly like several sources of light, illuminating the earth. These countless sources of light are connected, lighting up the entire domain. In the center of these light sources, which is the Nameless Mountain where Pei Xuanjing was just a while ago, the scrolls symbolizing Five Directions and Five Elements, Four Seasons and Five Orders, and Thunder Obliteration drawn by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Taoist foundation are continuously rotating.


    As the scrolls continue to rotate, these light sources also start to move slowly, corresponding to the scroll of mountains and rivers being constantly permeated by the Power of Incense Fire above the heavenly wilderness.


    It seems as if it was carefully calcted. The permeation of the Power of Incense Fire from the heavens and the movement of light sources on the ground sync perfectly, without any deviation, proceeding swiftly in an orderly fashion.


    This kind of momentsted for a long time, until all the belief permeated the scroll of mountains and rivers, and those light sourcespletely nketing the whole Great Ming Divine Dynasty domain.


    However, at this moment, everything did not stop.


    The scroll of mountains and rivers in the heavens, permeated by the Power of Incense Fire, has be more substantial and started to slowly descend. At the same time, the light sources covering the earth¡¯s surface of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty domain also began to slowly rise.


    One descending, one rising, they quickly merged and gradually congregated, shrinking.<div>


    By the time both were trulybined, it was discovered that they had shrunk to traversing thousands of miles.


    Thousands of miles ofnd may seem not small, butpared to the original scroll that covered the entire Great Ming Divine Dynasty domain, it really was just a fraction of the original. Moreover, as the two close up, the shrinking of the scroll of mountains and rivers did not stop.


    Pei Xuanjing activates the Power of Incense Fire that he has umted over so many years, without the slightest reservation, pouring it into the scroll of mountains and rivers.


    As the scroll continuously shrinks, almost forming a few miles square, radiating with brilliant light, and a faint pressure, Pei Xuanjing corners of the mouth reveals a faint smile. With a step, he disappears into it.


    With one step, it¡¯s like stepping into a different world.


    In a blink of an eye, Pei Xuanjing hadpletely entered the scroll.


    However, the scene inside the scroll at this moment is not like what it appeared to be from the outside ¨C full of mountains, rivers, and great peaks. It is but a fa?ade, a basic structure.


    At this moment, inside the scroll, it¡¯s a grey blur, like a mass of Chaos, without any distinction of up or down, east or west, north or south, day or night, past, present, and future.


    Pei Xuanjing stands in the gray and chaotic world, silent and doesn¡¯t choose to act immediately. Instead, after picking a suitable ce, he sits cross-legged, begins to restore his spirit and adjust his state.


    Without the concept of time and day or night, it may have been only a moment, or perhaps countless years, Pei Xuanjing suddenly opens his eyes, divine light flickering in his pupils, as he stands up.


    Inside Pei Xuanjing¡¯s body, the Shenxiao Origin Qi circtes, a terrifying power gathers in his body. Then, with a sudden p, a purple Thunder Dragon roars out, and charges towards the grey and chaotic world.


    Bang!


    This originally calm chaotic world suddenly bursts out with such terrifying power, immediately like an injured beast, it bes violent and angry.


    A thunderous sound constantly resounds in this chaotic world, as if heaven and earth are shaking, but Pei Xuanjing remains unmoved, his face calm.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This grey world in front of his eyes is actually the result of his Taoist foundation projection and numerous Powers of Incense Fire. It represents the primitive form of his Divine Domain Divine Country, not even worth being called a primitive form, this is just the beginning of his n.


    After some practice in the previous life simtion in the wilderness world, Pei Xuanjing has improved the way to form a Divine Domain Divine Country.


    During the time he formed the Divine Domain Divine Country in the wilderness world, he didn¡¯t choose this method, but ording to the previous steps, he directly condensed thepleted scroll with his own Powers of Incense Fire, constantly consolidating it, turning the fake into reality, making it his Divine Domain Divine Country.


    But the result is obvious, this n did not truly seed. Even though Pei Xuanjing, with the help of infinite Powers of Incense Fire at the time, was able to maintain and continuously strengthen the Divine Domain Divine Country, there was a big drawback.


    That was, the Divine Domain Divine Country was always attached to the human domain in the wilderness world. As this Divine Domain Divine Country was bound to the human domain during its development, it could not be separated any more, losing its independence.<div>


    This was uneptable to Pei Xuanjing, because in his opinion, a god¡¯s Divine Domain should have its own independence. They could rely on other methods to maintain and grow, but if one day they lose these supports, would they perish and fall?


    On this issue, Pei Xuanjing pondered for a long time. He tried out various simtions and finally had a sh of inspiration and thought of a solution.


    The legendary Divine Domain is an independent world, so why not cultivate the Divine Domain as if cultivating a world, allowing it to grow, yet maintaining its independence.


    The best way to turn the Divine Domain into a world of its own is to follow the most widely spread method¡ªcreating a world.<div>


    So Pei Xuanjing turned it into the grey chaotic world and stepped into it in order to create a world, or rather, to create an independent Divine Domain¡¯s small world.


    That p just now was a trial, since Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t sure what this grey world, which he had condensed using the Powers of Incense Fire that he had umted over the years, was like.


    This trial let Pei Xuanjing determine how solid this grey chaotic world really was, and he could also figure out how much power he could use in the future.


    After all, this thing was condensed by Pei Xuanjing with arge amount of consummation. Whether it was shattered because his power was not condensed or it could not be shaken or destroyed. For Pei Xuanjing, neither was a good result.


    The next moment, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s body begins to slowly rise. He stretches out his slim and fair right hand and slowly opens it.

 Chapter 655: 605: Determining Earth, Water, Wind, Fire

    Chapter 655: Chapter 605: Determining Earth, Water, Wind, Fire


    The Shenxiao Origin Qi rolled out wantonly, quickly congealing into a legal sword in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hand. The Qi was uncertain, with azure, red, yellow, white, ck, and purple light circling it independently, each standing out yet reflecting each other brilliantly.


    Created with the same Shenxiao Origin Qi, but this was the true form of Pei Xuanjing. At this moment, he had reached the pinnacle of his power, his strongest state.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Therefore, this legal sword was not inferior to many of the superior divine weapons in terms of its sharpness, and its terrifying aura shocked countless people. The sharp sword Qi that surrounded the legal sword, shing uncertainly, continuously cut through chaos, shing the chaotic Qi.


    While Pei Xuanjing was forming the legal sword, the momentum on his body instantly became even stronger, the soaring sharpness was unabashedly disyed, as if it was going to pierce through this chaotic world.


    In the grey chaotic world, due to the surging sword Qi brought about by Pei Xuanjing, the originally rampant chaotic Qi began to rage, as if it wanted to obliterate Pei Xuanjing, the one who disturbed the peace.


    However, unfortunately for it, no matter how rampant the chaotic Qi was, it could not approach Pei Xuanjing within three feet; his boundless sword Qi effortlessly obliterated the chaotic Qi.


    Pei Xuanjing swung the sword outward, releasing terrifying sword intent without reservation. Itbined with the power of his peak state, shaking the grey chaotic world, and chaotic Qi burst forth.


    The terrifying sword Qi roamed through the grey chaotic world, and in an instant, Earth, Water, Wind, and Fire surged, sweeping all within the chaos. You could see limitless energy transforming into Tai Chi, and Tai Chi wanting to transform into various phenomena such as storms and thunder, after which it stabilized Yin and Yang, evolved the Yin and Yang dual meaning, opened up the clear and turbid Qi, the clear Qi rising to form the sky, and the turbid Qi sinking to form the Earth.


    With continued fracturing of chaos, countless chaotic Qi began to slowly evolve, stimting the transformation of the entire chaotic world.


    And then, Yin and Yang differentiated, the Three Talents were established, the Four Images evolved, the Five Elements separated, the Six Harmonies opened up, the Seven Stars gathered, the Eight Directions were fixed, forming the Nine Pces, the Heaven and Earth above and below made up the Ten Directions.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing stood still in the void, all the changes urring in the chaotic world had no impact on him, as he was in the midst of them, not influenced by the thousands ofws.


    To this world, Pei Xuanjing was the creator, the opener. Everything in this world belonged to him, and these forces could not hurt him at all.


    At this moment, the continuously evolving chaotic world suddenly stagnated, and the next moment, everything between heaven and earth stopped, it seemed to want to return, and even copse.


    Countless chaotic Qi began to counteract, just like rivers flowing backward. In an instant, everything that had been evolved was swallowed again, and everything returned to chaos.


    A surprise shed in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes, he frowned, and without hesitation, he swung his sword again. The chaotic world changed again, but it didn¡¯tst long, it seemed to have exhausted its power like the previous time, again, chaos counteracted, and turned again into chaos.


    After several times, Pei Xuanjing found this to be the case.


    He had a rough guess in his mind, so he met again.


    When the chaotic world began to evolve, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t continue to wait quietly, but directly waved his hand, and the Sanbao Jade Ruyi appeared.


    He activated the Sanbao Jade Ruyi, directly sacrificed it, and instantly, the Sanbao Jade Ruyi emitted a terrifying divine might, and its light illuminated the entire chaos¡­


    Boom!


    The chaotic world issued a shocking, thorough sound, countless unmatched divine light shone, instantly illuminating the chaotic world, the original force that was not up to speed, seemed to have been replenished, countless Earth, Water, Wind, Fire power surged and the clear and turbid Qi quickly separated, rising and falling.


    At this moment, the Sanbao Jade Ruyi used to suppress the chaotic world suddenly exploded and turned into a streak of light, disappearing in a blink of an eye.


    Pei Xuanjing was first shocked, a surprised look shed in his eyes. This Sanbao Jade Ruyi was a divine artifact he had refined at a great cost, it was what he used to control the Heavenly Divine Position. If lost, even if re-refined, it would inevitably have a big impact on his current strength.


    In the current situation, with those at the peak of the Nine Realms of Spirit from the Sky Wastnd about to arrive, losing the Sanbao Jade Ruyi would at least cost Pei Xuanjing three-tenths of his power, which would be extremely unfavorable to his safety.


    However, suddenly, the surprise in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes disappeared, reced by a smile.


    Because he found that although the Sanbao Jade Ruyi had turned into a streak of light and dissipated, the divine consciousness he had retained after refining was still intact.


    Through his divine consciousness retained in the light of the Sanbao Jade Ruyi, he sensed that the streak of light turned into countless pieces flowing in the chaotic world, constantly being washed by the chaotic Qi, constantly refining this streak of light.


    The Sanbao Jade Ruyi, which was originally refined by Pei Xuanjing using top-level divine materials, after being washed and tempered by this chaotic Qi, became more profound and gained some inexplicably mysterious aura.


    After an unknown amount of time, the countless streaks of light gathered again and re-condensed into the Sanbao Jade Ruyi in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hand. Now, the Sanbao Jade Ruyi had undergone earth-shaking changespared to before.<div>


    Firstly, the light of the Sanbao Jade Ruyi was more restrained, its body revealing an ancient chaotic luster, no longer as dazzling and outspoken as before.


    Moreover, this Sanbao Jade Ruyi became rounder, constantly exuding a profound aura, many of the runes and insignia that Pei Xuanjing had engraved on it also began to connect, autonomously evolving.


    Pei Xuanjing could sense that this Sanbao Jade Ruyi became stronger. If the previous one could only serve as a medium for Pei Xuanjing to control the Heavenly Divine Position, now it really transformed into a divine artifact, possessing extraordinary power and divine might, capable of destroying heaven and earth.


    Pei Xuanjing watched quietly from the void as heaven and earth continued to evolve, observing the changes in the creation of heaven and earth. Numerous truths of heaven and earth leaped in his eyes, flying and dissipating, forming countless legendary scriptures, rbining and transforming¡­<div>


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing entered a state simr to the Unity of Heaven and Man, fusing with this chaotic world, with the principles of Heaven and Earthidpletely before his eyes without any hindrance, allowing him to freely peruse, as if there were no secrets at all.


    Originally, with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s enlightenment, he didn¡¯t deliberately maintain it, and the legal sword in his hand should disappear, but surprisingly, it didn¡¯t.


    Instead, the legal sword in his hand seemed to feel the Dao of its master and began to emit a slight humming sound, as if it was rejoicing.

 Chapter 656: 606: Mysterious Sound of the Great Tao

    Chapter 656: Chapter 606: Mysterious Sound of the Great Tao


    Pei Xuanjing slowly opened his hands, and the Six-Color Sword in his grasp flew out, floating before him in an upright position. The remaining chaos energy after creating the world also merged into the sword. This Six-Color Sword was continuously refined, forged, and made more subtle and humble by the chaos energy. Its power was also more substantial.


    Moreover, as this heaven and earth continued to open up, countless principles of heaven and earth appeared. While Pei Xuanjing wasprehending them, these Taoist skills and principles also began to be imprinted on this sword, making it more solid.


    Watching this sword being refined, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t continue to pay attention, but instead focused wholeheartedly on the process of creating heaven and earth, observing the evolution of this small world to gain insight into the mysteries of creation.


    Such an opportunity to witness the initial creation of a small world was a once-in-a-millennium chance for any cultivator. He closed his eyes and felt the changes in this small world.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    In the dark, it seemed as if Pei Xuanjing heard these sounds continuously echoing in his ears.


    Although they were just simple hums and hahas, they were filled with mystery, as if they had been blessed with some mysterious and unpredictable power, continuously echoing in this small world.


    The evolution of this small world, apanied by the sound of hums and hahas, seemed as if it hade to life. A mysterious breath instantly enveloped the entire small world.


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s memory, it was rumored that these hums and hahas were the sounds of the creation of heaven and earth, the sound of the Great Tao, and had incredible divine power.<div>


    Originally, when Pei Xuanjing was using the sword to break through the chaos and open up this chaotic small world, he had tried to chant himself, hoping to gain the hidden support. However, to his disappointment, from beginning to end, he had not received any response or support.


    Unexpectedly, just when he had put this matter aside and began to observe andprehend the process of the evolution of heaven and earth, he would unexpectedly hear such a mysterious sound of the Great Tao.


    The Sanbao Jade Ruyi in his hand also began to flicker, seemingly resonating with the sounds of hums and hahas. The runes on the round body of the Sanbao Jade Ruyi flickered and were full of color.


    ¡°This Divine Kingdom should beplete now¡­¡± Pei Xuanjing, seeing the already evolved small world, revealed a smile.


    Originally, for a small world, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current powerful strength hadpletely exceeded the world¡¯s load-bearing capacity and it simply could not amodate his existence.


    However, the prototype of this world was formed by refining his primordial Qi and the countless power of belief incense fire. Now, as the creator, Pei Xuanjing is naturally a different matter.


    He could feel that this world was verypatible with him, and he had an inseparable connection with this world. It seemed that everything in this world was under his control, and he could appear anywhere in this world as long as he wanted and was willing.


    The creation of a world will inevitably produce many divine materials and spiritual treasures, and many naturally born treasures. With the continuous growth of the world, these would slowly be extinct¡­


    The small world opened up by Pei Xuanjing is the same as any other world, even if it is the smallest one. With Xuanhuang Qi permeating and Yin and Yang Qi flowing, Pei Xuanjing naturally wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity to collect these divine materials and spiritual treasures.


    ¡­¡­


    Just as Pei Xuanjing stepped into the world he created, the originally turbulent sky instantly calmed down and returned to its usual tranquility, as if nothing had happened just now.


    Looking at the calm sky, many original onlookers were stimted, their eyes filled with shock. They did not understand how everything disappeared suddenly.


    Even though many cultivators have divine abilities toe and go without a trace, just now this majestic momentum was in front of their eyes, creating a terrifying scene, almost clearly falling into everyone¡¯s eyes, attracting the attention of countless people, but now it disappeared in an instant, which was hard to grasp.


    Unless these people who can observe Pei Xuanjing¡¯s every move are not weak cultivators, even if the top cultivators, they can catch some traces of them.


    But at this moment, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s disappearance, along with everything else, quietly disappeared, and they could not detect any trace, which was very terrifying.


    All the strong men¡¯s eyes stared at the ce where Pei Xuanjing disappeared. They believed that what Pei Xuanjing did would not be so simple and would not stop so easily. There must be follow-up, so they all chose to wait.


    ¡°You two, what do you think he wants to do?¡± Zi Tianxiong asked Zhao Baiyang and Tie Qianshan next to him with aplex expression.


    For the grand situation that Pei Xuanjing created, they were naturally disturbed.


    After all, when Pei Xuanjing was preparing to expand many Taoist Academy branches, they instinctively felt that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s move must have a huge n, so theyid down many spies.<div>


    Although Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t take any action in the past thirty years, ording to some subordinates who were promoted to the position of dean of the Taoist Academy, they have learned a lot about the secrets of the Academy, and they clearly understand that there must be some mysteries in this Academy that they don¡¯t know about.


    And not to mention anything else, the fact that the dean of the branch can contact Pei Xuanjing¡¯s spiritual consciousness and summon Pei Xuanjing¡¯s avatar when necessary surprises them. Of course, what makes them most envious is the power of belief incense fire umted in the academy over the past thirty years.


    After all, as more and more people from the Sky Wastnd descended, they learned a lot about the cultivation of this Spirit World and knew the role of the power of belief incense fire.


    You should know that after the Great Ming Divine Dynasty was promoted, their factions also received some divine positions. Although the offerings of these divine positions still depend on the Great Ming Divine Dynasty and rely on the power of belief incense fire shared by it, they are very clearly aware of the empowerment of these refined divine positions.<div>


    If the factions previously did not understand the use of the Heavenly Divine Position and just thought it was a method to prolong life, then when Pei Xuanjing recentlypeted with the avatar of the Taixu Venerable, he enjoyed the empowerment of his Jade Purity True King¡¯s Divine Position and his power, the factions would naturally no longer underestimate the Heavenly Divine Position.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but such a grandeur, if Brother Pei does not have any ns, I¡¯m afraid no one will believe it,¡± Zhao Baiyang said with a lightugh.


    He naturally understood Pei Xuanjing very well. Every action he had along the way was full of deep meaning, yielding the maximum gains, and he would never be at a disadvantage.

 Chapter 657: 607: Creation of Heaven and Earth

    Chapter 657: Chapter 607: Creation of Heaven and Earth


    In Zhao Baiyang¡¯s eyes, at this critical juncture, Pei Xuanjing is still facing the threat of the Canng Pce, as well as the possibility of retaliation at any moment from the powerhouse at the Ninth Level of the Spiritual Realm ¨C the Taixu Venerable. This situation is not as rxed as many people think.


    But at this crucial moment, Pei Xuanjing is gathering his energy, waiting in reserve for the enemy to arrive, stirring up such a grand momentum. He must have made a decision, believing that he would gain massive benefits. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t do so.


    ¡°With our power, whatever the other party is nning, we can¡¯t participate. We can only watch,¡± said Tie Qianshan gravely, a smile appearing on his face: ¡°However, regardless, at least this time we do not need to travel. He is indeed as rumored, not reserving or disguising his cultivation path. The understanding we gained from witnessing his Taoist Skill was enlightening.¡±


    Tie Qianshan was optimistic, aware that even though initially, they stood on the same line, they could no longer keep up with the other¡¯s pace, only left watching from far away.


    Therefore, in his view, whatever Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ns or intentions are today, they have nothing to do with him. Even if Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions today have significant benefits, looking around at the countless powerful individuals, each one of them formidable. If a conflict arises, he¡¯s unsure if he can escape unscathed from their grasp.


    Just now, Pei Xuanjing disyed his cultivation path without reservations, allowing everyone to watch and learn. This attitude is unmatched by him.


    ¡°Indeed, we can only act as spectators and cant participate,¡± Zhao Baiyang nodded in agreement.


    Their gains today were not insignificant, as they learned a lot from witnessing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s demonstration. It would be a great help for their future path, to reach the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm. They were at least clued in on the path ahead.


    When numerous cultivators were looking astonished and discussing what had just happened, there was a resonating roar that resounded through them.


    Boom!<div>


    As if the sound had emerged from the inception of Heaven and Earth, it clearly echoed in everyone¡¯s ears, whether their cultivation was high or low, all of them heard this sound distinctly.


    Then, they saw a matchless divine light tearing apart the void and shattering it instantly where Pei Xuanjing had disappeared. Pei Xuanjing appeared there.


    He was holding the anciently refined Sanbao Jade Ruyi in his hand, an aura of terrifying pressure emanating from him, causing the void to tremble. He looked down on the world as if a god, indifferently sweeping his gaze over everything. No one dared to meet his gaze wherever it swept.


    ¡°This is!¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°He has actually opened up a small world!¡±


    ¡­


    Many powerhouses revealed shocked expressions, gaping incredulously at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s location.


    What shocked them was not Pei Xuanjing, or the terrifying pressure he emitted, as they had already experienced such things and were quite familiar with them. They were not surprised.


    What amazed them was what appeared slowly behind Pei Xuanjing after his reappearance.


    When Pei Xuanjing shattered the void and emerged holding the Sanbao Jade Ruyi like a god, the Sanbao Jade Ruyi in his hand began to emit an ancient light, locking the void. When the void expanded to a certain extent, the ancient lightpletely fixed it, preventing it from expanding further, and gradually stabilizing it, as if forming a portal.


    The objects that appeared behind the portal were what shocked these powerhouses the most and what they found hardest to believe.


    Clear and murky Essence Qi were separating, mountains and rivers stretched out, the sky full of stars shining, various mysterious Life Essences swirling. A newly formed small world appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With the help of the portal opened by Pei Xuanjing, the small world was temporarily connected to the Daming World. As these two worlds connected, it naturally caused the void to shake, and countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi interacted.


    Boom, the Daming World shook. Countless primary forces flowed into the small world, aiding and stabilizing the small world as the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi elevated again.


    The Daming World, a top-tier world, was iparable to the small world opened by Pei Xuanjing alone. When these primary forces entered, the originally small world, where Pei Xuanjing had to divide his attention to suppress Earth Water Wind Fire, began to stabilize, and the clear and murky energies began to separate, life grew naturally.


    Everything works hand in hand instead of being individually reaped.


    The Daming World spent countless primary forces to stabilize the small world, while the newly formed small world, originally full of myriad Life Essences, also began to counter flow with the primary forces flowing into the Daming World, resulting in gold flowers falling from the sky, golden lotuses sprouting from the ground. One after another, the miraculous phenomenons changed the Daming World as if the level of the world was slowly rising.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t open up a Blessed Land or Cave Heaven; he opened up a small world,¡± whispered a powerhouse in astonishment.<div>


    Opening up a Cave Heaven or Blessed Land seems simr to opening up a small world, but they are entirely different.


    For many mighty cultivators, opening up a Cave Heaven or Blessed Land is not impossible if they have enough power and resources. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many Forbidden ces and Blessed Lands circting in the Daming World.


    However, opening a small world ¨C that¡¯s an act even the mightiest cultivators at the Nine Realms of Spirit find hard to pull off.


    For thousands of years, cultivators in this world have been pursuing the Immortal Path, seeking immortality, and staying in this world forever. They have put in countless efforts and trials. The seemingly outrageous and impossible idea of world creation has also been mentioned.<div>


    For many powerhouses, the life of this world is infinite. If they can create a world and merge with it, then as long as the world is not destroyed, they can exist eternally and possess formidable power.


    However, the reason this idea is considered arrogant and impossible is that world creation is too hard. Many powerful individuals understand that if they can enter the Chaos, shatter the Chaotic Qi, and suppress Earth Water Wind Fire, they can create a world, but very few can actually do it, or it can be said, there haven¡¯t been any.


    When this idea was first mentioned, many powerhouses tried to enter Chaos to shatter Chaotic Qi, suppress Earth Water Wind Fire and open up a new world. But in the end, no one was sessful. Those who were lightly affected, retreated with severe injuries, while those who were severely affected died outright.


    This series of powerhouses falling and getting seriously hurt finally woke up many strong men, who gave up on this impossible idea.


    At this time, someone thought of a workaround, and that was the path of Cave Heaven and Blessed Land.

 Chapter 658: 608: Alternative Longevity!

    Chapter 658: Chapter 608: Alternative Longevity!


    The Immortal Path is hard to pursue, Immortality difficult to find.


    Given that someone has proposed the path of creating a new world, merging oneself with it, no one would easily give up before this road has been definitively proved useless. Regardless of the cost, or how many cultivators would lose their lives, nothing could stop the sessors. After all, every cultivator who made it this far considered themselves unique and would believe they would be the only fortunate ones.


    Of course, the Chaos was too dangerous, momentarily hindering them. However, this was temporary, they started looking for another simr path.


    Blessed Land and Cave Heaven were proposed by some cultivators. They proposed the sequence of creating a Blessed Land, evolving it into a Cave Heaven, and finally promoting it to a world. For a time, it wasuded unanimously and became a guiding principle.


    Yet, this feat, unachieved by any cultivator over countless years, was now aplished by Pei Xuanjing. This left the strong cultivators from the Sky Wastnd, who prided themselves on their deep backgrounds, at a loss of how to deal with this.


    Even though the world now revealed behind Pei Xuanjing was somewhat different from the world they had envisioned, it could not be denied that this was an independent world, a fully developed world, something any Blessed Land or Cave Heaven could scarcely match.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    A strong cultivator from the Sky Wastnd frowned, his gloomy face indicating his bad mood.


    As part of a top force in the Sky Wastnd, he understood clearly. When this event spreads back to the Sky Wastnd, it will inevitably cause a great uproar. Countless powerful cultivators would go insane for it.


    Although there were rumors that this Ancestral Land¡¯s Heaven and Earth Essence Qi would revive this time, presenting a chance for Bing Immortal, seizing this opportunity to stand out in this Great World may indeed make one a True Immortal as in the legends¨C immortal and evesting.<div>


    But for many whoe from top forces, they always deemed these rumors as lies. After all, over the countless ages, many Great Worlds like this one have appeared numerous times. The final result was not the emergence of any Immortal, but rather endless battles among various forces within the Heaven and Earth, ending with many forces being wiped out and numerous powerful cultivators falling.


    For many top forces, what they desired more was to stabilize their status in this Great World and to stay safe through this cmity. After all, at their level, there was no way to reach higher.


    Just the events of this Ancestral Land alone triggered many undercurrents. But when this news travels, many strong cultivators nearing the end of their lives will go insane. This Great World would certainly be filled with blood and battles.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡­


    The dense Heaven and Earth Essence Qi and Energy of Creation were revolving around Pei Xuanjing, washing over his body. His attire was rustling, his long hair was flying. He was standing there, aloof, like an exiled Immortal, emanating an imposing aura, appearing as if he were a deity from high above the nine heavens.


    Pei Xuanjing did not speak, nor did he make any move. Because he was also processing the current situation.


    In his original n, he just wanted to use this chance to create a Divine Kingdom using the Power of Incense Fire from countless believers. He had not anticipated that, by a stroke of luck, he would identally open up a Small Thousand World.


    Although the Small Thousand World was weak and could not exist independent of the Daming World for the time being, this waspletely out of his expectations.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Divine Kingdom, the domain of a deity. Within the Divine Kingdom, a deity possesses extraordinary powers and can suppress all enemies. It is the foundation of a deity¡¯s status.


    However, this Divine Kingdom does have its limitations. For the living beings that want to enter the Divine Kingdom, they must be followers of the deity, the most devout followers. Further evolution and transformation of the Divine Kingdom still require the power of countless loyal followers¡¯ incense. Once there is ack or shortage, the Divine Kingdom will degrade and even dissipate.


    But this Small Thousand World is different. In this Small Thousand World, Pei Xuanjing, as the creator of this Small Thousand World, is intimately linked to it and is indeed the creator of this Small Thousand World. Not only does he possess the same power within the Divine Kingdom as the deity, but he also has an unimaginable advantage.


    If the Small Thousand World does not perish, Pei Xuanjing, even if he exhausts his lifespan, will not truly die. He will integrate into the Tao of this Small Thousand World and, when the time is right, return to life.


    Not to mention anything else, if the news about Pei Xuanjing were to spread, it would indeed drive countless powerful cultivators in this world insane. After all, his situation was almost the same as immortality.


    The advantage of the Small Thousand World is something the Divine Kingdom cannotpare to. Just like how the Divine Kingdom requires countless devout believers to provide the Power of Incense Fire to maintain and expand its Divine Kingdom. Once the deity loses the support of the believers¡¯ Power of Incense Fire, for them, the existence of the Divine Kingdom is at risk.


    Moreover, for a deity, the Divine Kingdom is also an indispensable existence. If the Divine Kingdom is destroyed, they may either be seriously injured and fall into slumber or directly fall never to rise again.


    The Small Thousand World that Pei Xuanjing identally created is different. This Small Thousand World is now attached to the Daming World, getting its nourishment from the origin of the Daming World, and has stabilizedpletely. It only needs to wait for the right time to create life and transform itself.


    After the Small Thousand World stabilizes in the future, even without the protection and nourishment from the Daming World, it can slowly transform the Qi of Chaos. Although slow, it is still autonomous, stable, and worry-free. After all, the endless Chaos Qi from the outside world is endless and inexhaustible, there will never be a day when it will run out.


    Of course, for Pei Xuanjing, the most important point is that as creator of the Small Thousand World, after connecting the Daming World and Small Thousand World, he has made a huge contribution to the Daming World, gained the favor of Heaven and Earth, further improved his own strength, and even if the Small Thousand World were to copse someday, he would only be injured and would not truly fall.


    Therefore, even though he didn¡¯t know why he identally created a Small Thousand World, it was a good thing for Pei Xuanjing. He would only smile and pocket it.<div>


    ¡°This Small Thousand World is still of great use to me, and I cannot simply let you devour it,¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    At this moment, his Daming World was at its peak. The divine position backing him hadn¡¯t dissipated yet, and he could clearly sense the existence of the will of Heaven and Earth.


    Although this Will of Heaven and Earth did not possess wisdom, it had instinctive spirituality. It was delighted with the Small Thousand World created by Pei Xuanjing.


    <div>

 Chapter 659: 609: Comparing with the Status of a Saint?

    Chapter 659: Chapter 609: Comparing with the Status of a Saint?


    While humans can cultivate and transform, the world itself can also evolve continuously. From the initial rise of the Small Thousand World to the current state of the Daming World, the world¡¯s promotion is quite slow. However, the existence of the Small Thousand World created by Pei Xuanjing promotes the evolution of the Daming World, indicating a powerful transformation.


    The will of Heaven and Earth conveyed its joy and pleasure, individually feeding these back to Pei Xuanjing. It even transmitted an offer: if Pei Xuanjing was willing to give up his control over the Small Thousand World or actively fuse it with the Daming World, it would reward him even more abundantly, bestow greater blessings upon him, and even grant him partial authority from the will of Heaven and Earth.


    Pei Xuanjing was aware that if he epted this condition, his own abilities would reach new heights. Seeing that the Daming World had already restored itself to its peak state, gaining more blessings from the will of Heaven and Earth would indeed enhance his strength.


    ¡°ording to the narratives from novels of past lives, if you gain the support from the will of Heaven and Earth and take control of the power of nature, it tends to resemble the stature of a saint,¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    Admittedly, it was a great temptation. By merely relinquishing the Small Thousand World he initiated, his connection to the Daming World would deepen. Blessed with the will of Heaven and Earth, he would possess powerful abilities sufficient to easily suppress even the strongest cultivators in the Nine Realms of Spirit from the Sky Wastnd.


    After all, the might of Heaven and Earth is enormous, even a tiny portion of the authority from the Daming World could be irresistible to those strongest in the Nine Realms of Spirit.


    However, it¡¯s a pity that Pei Xuanjing chose to refuse. He did not immediately agree to this thought conveyed by the will of Heaven and Earth. At least not yet.


    ¡°Right now, in my current situation, since I have managed to open up a Small Thousand World and favored by the will of Heaven and Earth, I have progressed further on the path of Jade Purity True Monarch, achieving our peak, even if I confront the strongest in the Nine Realms of Spirit, I am already in possession of enough strength to protect myself. Standing at the very peak in this world of Heaven and Earth, isn¡¯t it too hasty to give up this Small Thousand World?¡± Pei Xuanjing pondered.


    An initially created world, although Pei Xuanjing had already harvested quite a few Divine Materials and Spiritual Treasures, the remaining resources were still precious. Even though he might dismiss them as ordinary, those cultivators were desperate for them.


    Pei Xuanjing could fully integrate these resources into his contribution point exchange system, essentially using them as the backbone of the system.<div>


    Moreover, Pei Xuanjing had a strong curiosity about all of this. This Small Thousand World would provide significant help for his future cultivation and experiments.


    But the most crucial point was that this Small Thousand World was possibly linked to longevity, which Pei Xuanjing was absolutely unwilling to let go of. After all, it was pure luck and chance that he had managed to create this Small Thousand World, even if he were given ample Power of Incense Fire again, he might not be certain to pull this off a second time.


    ¡°Hahaha, a Small Thousand World opened up by a young fellow like you!¡± A heartyugh abruptly echoed, interrupting Pei Xuanjing¡¯s contemtion. He found two people appearing several miles away.


    One of them was indeed the former powerhouse he had vanquished, the Taixu Venerable of the esteemed Taixu Sect who possessed the power of the Nine Realms of Spirit. The person beside him; Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t recognize, but he could clearly feel his aura with the help of Heaven and Earth. He had a taste of Canng Pce skills. It should be a man from Canng Pce, if he guessed correctly.


    Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t surprised at the coboration between these two people. After all, if the tables were turned and he were in the position of the Canng Pce, facing an opponent of incalcble power, he would also actively take sides with a strong ally in the Nine Realms of Spirit.


    However, he did not expect them to move this quickly which was indeed surprising.


    When Pei Xuanjing had initiated his n, it coincided with the revival of the world to its peak state, a condition that could amodate many powerful cultivators descending from the Nine Realms of Spirit.


    At this time, many of the highest cultivators from the Nine Realms of Spirit would not descend lightly, after all, they would also encounter the rejection and suppression of Heaven and Earth, affecting their powers. If there¡¯s a sneak attack by enemies at this time, it could pose a threat to them.


    So, they might as well wait for a while and descend when Daming World is stable, which would be safer.


    Therefore, Pei Xuanjing suspected that the Taixu Venerable would wait for the opportunity, but he did not expect him to descend even earlier out of extreme hatred for Pei Xuanjing.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°I did not expect the Venerable to descend so impatiently, aren¡¯t you afraid of encountering any idents?¡± Pei Xuanjing spoke indifferently.


    As for the Taixu Venerable¡¯s arrogance earlier, Pei Xuanjing did not take it to heart. Even if the Venerable¡¯s real body descended, he did not have a touch of fear.


    Seeing his true body descend, and Pei Xuanjing still holding the same attitude, Taixu Venerable¡¯s eyes shed with anger. But remembering past events and seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ability to create a Small Thousand World,


    Even if the junior standing in front of him had a lower cultivation level than his, he would not underestimate him, having learned a valuable lesson from their previous encounter.


    The Pce Master of Canng Pce was standing silently by the side of Taixu Venerable without uttering a word. After all, there was a master-servant rtionship between them; he was not supposed to speak when the Venerable was present, even though he was the ruler of the domineering Canng Pce.


    He was just silently observing Pei Xuanjing, seemingly trying to see through him. He was keen to understand what was so special about Pei Xuanjing that had put Canng Pce in such a passive and embarrassing state, disrupting his ns of many years.


    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be so arrogant. Today I am here to make you realise that you can¡¯t provoke the strongest of the Nine Realms of Spirit,¡± Taixu Venerable¡¯s eyes shed with cold murderous intent.


    The humiliation Taixu Venerable felt when his incarnation was suppressed by Pei Xuanjing, weighed much more than the physical wounds he sustained. This incident had practically made him an object of ridicule among many cultivators from the Nine Realms of Spirit. This was something he found hard to ept.


    Therefore, when the Pce Master of Canng Pce came asking for his help, Taixu Venerable agreed without hesitation. As far as he was concerned, no matter the situation, he would inevitably retaliate against Pei Xuanjing. Might as well take this chance to do a favor for the Pce Master.<div>


    In order to wash away this humiliation urgently, Taixu Venerable didn¡¯t hesitate to descend to their ancestralnd once its restrictions had been reached, nor did he take the rejection and suppression of the ancestralnd into ount.


    After all, even if his power was suppressed, he believed it would still be sufficient to suppress Pei Xuanjing.

 Chapter 660: 610: Never Give Up? Youre Not Worthy!

    Chapter 660: Chapter 610: Never Give Up? You¡¯re Not Worthy!


    A few days ago, in the Sky Wastnd, Taixu Sect.


    Just a short while ago, after the Master of the Canng Pce decided to seek revenge against Pei Xuanjing using the Taixu Venerable, he didn¡¯t hesitate to go to the Taixu Sect.


    Despite his deliberate concealment of his whereabouts, many ambitious forces easily caught sight of him.


    However, although these forces discovered the Master of Canng Pce¡¯s actions and deduced his intentions, they didn¡¯t react significantly, nor did they have the intention to inform Pei Xuanjing.


    To these forces, Pei Xuanjing no longer seemed a minor figure. Even if he wasn¡¯t a True Dragon, he was at least a formidable tiger. Even they would have difficulty dealing with him.


    So even if they discover this, they would not purposely leak the information. Instead, they would let the two sides unite and give Pei Xuanjing trouble, testing his limits.


    If Pei Xuanjing were a tiger, and the Taixu Venerable a dragon, then in their sh, it didn¡¯t matter who won or lost. Either result would benefit them.


    After the Master of Canng Pce entered the Taixu Sect, he didn¡¯t act coyly or pretend to be aloof. Instead, he took a very humble stance and ttered the Taixu Venerable profusely, asking him to uphold justice for the Pce.


    Undeniably, his attitude was like rain after a long drought to the Taixu Venerable who had been humbled and felt insulted by Pei Xuanjing. As for the Taixu Sect, their rise hadete, andpared to the many top-notch forces in Sky Wastnd, there was a huge gap, which was bridged by the Taixu Venerable alone.


    Now, getting the cooperation of the Canng Pce was undoubtedly advantageous for the Taixu Sect. Even the Taixu Venerable was optimistic about the potentials of the Pce. He believes that in the future, they could break their boundaries and step into the Nine Realms of the Spirit, bing the strongest and standing at the same level with them.<div>


    So, when the Taixu Venerable initially interfered with Pei Xuanjing, he not only wanted to suppress Pei Xuanjing and establish his reputation, but also showed goodwill towards the Canng Pce.


    Naturally, things didn¡¯t turn out as expected.


    However, now that the Canng Pce is willing to take the initiative to join forces with him, in the view of the Taixu Venerable, this makes up for some of the losses, at least saving him from losingplete face.


    Subsequently, both parties reached a series of agreements. They regarded Pei Xuanjing as theirmon enemy. After all, his existence had caused them great losses and severely damaged their reputations.


    After the Master of Canng Pce expressed his sincerity, the Taixu Venerable immediately imed that as soon as the ancestralnd and heaven and earth were revived, allowing strong beings like him to return, he would actively strike back to suppress Pei Xuanjing and re-establish their reputation.


    The Taixu Venerable initially thought it would take a long time, but was surprised that right after they reached an agreement and before the Master of Canng Pce left, the ancestralnd they had been monitoring began to change. The revival of heaven and earth suddenly elerated, several years earlier than they had expected, rapidly reaching its peak, allowing the strongest in the Nine Realms to descend.


    While other powerful beings in the Nine Realms hesitated, Taixu Venerable quickly invited the Master of Canng Pce to descend on the ancestralnd without dy.


    Since the Taixu Venerable has made a move, the Master of Canng Pce naturally would not shy away. He decisively agreed to the invitation and descended on the ancestralnd.


    It was when they descended on the ancestralnd that they discovered the cause of the sudden eleration in its restoration. They figured out that all of this was due to Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing had actually created a Small Thousand World, which shocked both the Taixu Venerable and the Master of Canng Pce. Their wariness of Pei Xuanjing deepened. They knew they had to kill Pei Xuanjing here today, or he would potentially pose a huge threat in the future.


    ¡°It seems that today, either you or I shall fall!¡± Pei Xuanjing floated in the void, with his Small Thousand World slowly closing behind him, expressionlessly.


    Even if his Small Thousand World was closed, as long as Pei Xuanjing remained within the Daming World, without severing the connection between the Small Thousand World and the Daming World, he would always be able to draw power from the Small Thousand World and enter it anytime.


    This was Pei Xuanjing¡¯s trump card. As long as his connection to the Small Thousand World could not be cut off, as long as he could not be suppressed, he would remain invincible.


    And what¡¯s more, after sessfully creating the Small Thousand World, Pei Xuanjing gained a lot. His realm had also rapidly improved, even though he had not yet broken through to the highest echelon of the Nine Realms.


    Also, because the act of creating the Small World has won the favor of the Heavenly Divine Position, the power Pei Xuanjing held had increased, and at this moment, he could face Taixu Venerable without any fear, even if thetter was at his strongest.


    He wanted to try, to see how far he was behind the strongest beings in the Nine Realms. He wanted to see whether, at his current peak state, he could fight one of these strongest beings who stood at the pinnacle of Heaven and Earth.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°You, a mere junior, dare topete with me!¡± scoffed Taixu Venerable disdainfully. ¡°You are not worthy!¡±


    He admitted, that with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ability to suppress his avatar with his avatar, Pei Xuanjing was undoubtedly invincible among those at the Spirit Realm Eightfold. He even qualified to challenge the strongest like him, who was already at the Nine Realms of the Spirit.


    However, it was clear, he merely qualified to take up the challenge!<div>


    Being in the Nine Realms of Spirit is like taking one step at a time to ascend into heaven. When a cultivator steps into the Nine Realms of Spirit, they reach the pinnacle of the Spirit Realm, already possessing terrifying power. Every action could shake heaven and earth, and they held the power to alter Heaven and Earth,manding a vast array of divine abilities.


    Although both the Spirit Realm Eightfold and the Nine Realms belong to the Sixth Level, the gap between the two isrger than that between a normal person and a cultivator at the Spirit Realm Eightfold.


    Did Pei Xuanjing, a mere junior, who suppressed one of his avatars, truly believe that he could contend with him?


    ¡°This man is too arrogant!¡± The Master of Canng Pce watched Pei Xuanjing silently, not saying a word. However, he was also shocked by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s arrogance.<div>


    The numerous powerful beings viewing from afar were also quite shocked. Even though Pei Xuanjing suppressed the Taixu Venerable¡¯s avatar not long ago, times have changed. Now standing before them was the real body of Taixu Venerable, one of the strongest in the Nine Realms.

 Chapter 661 - 611: Innate Divine Thunder, Nine Heavens Divine Thunder

    Chapter 661: Chapter 611: Innate Divine Thunder, Nine Heavens Divine Thunder


    The most powerful beings from the Nine Realms of Spirit, they stand as the pinnacle existence between Heaven and Earth. A mere utterance from them could decide life and death. Their rage could turn rivers red with blood and litter thend with countless corpses.


    Upon hearing the other party¡¯s words, Pei Xuanjing maintained a calm expression, seemingly unmoved. Nevertheless, his eyes sparkled brilliantly, ¡°Whether I¡¯m suitable or not, it will be determined by the actual fight.¡±


    For Pei Xuanjing, even though he usually treated others with casual amicability, his pride couldn¡¯t be extinguished. Empowered by the will of Heaven and Earth and influenced by the Heavenly Divine Position, he felt like a god. Hearing the contemptuous words of the Taixu Venerable, he naturally felt anger.


    ¡°Young man, you overestimate yourself!¡± The Taixu Venerable harshly rebuked. With a flick of his sleeve, Taixu Xuanqi covered Heaven and Earth, as divine abilities simultaneously assaulted Pei Xuanjing.


    Bang!


    At this moment, the Daming World had just returned to its peak state. Although it could bear the blows from the most formidable in the Nine Realms of Spirit, such terrible power still had a significant impact on Heaven and Earth.


    When the Taixu Venerable made his move, he held nothing back. It was a formidable disy that caused the sky to rumble and the void to tremble.


    Seeing the Taixu Venerable take action, the Master of Canng Pce dare not hesitate. Almost the instant the Venerable struck, he hastily retreated.


    Either of these two were stronger than him, even if Pei Xuanjing was considered insignificant in the eyes of the Taixu Venerable. But their confrontation was bound to be a fierce fight between a dragon and a tiger, and the Master of Canng Pce didn¡¯t want to get involved.


    Not only the Master of Canng Pce but also countless other onlooking powerful cultivators hastily withdrew when seeing the Taixu Venerable attack without any preface, not willing to be affected by their fight.


    Pei Xuanjing, who was targeted by the divine abilities of the Taixu Venerable, fearlessly faced the imminently striking Divine Abilities. With a sweep of his sleeve, he promptly retaliated with multiple ps.


    Roar!


    Several purple-green Thunder Dragons roared and bolted out. Countless thunderps exploded in the sky, an unceasing roaring sound, confronting those divine abilities.


    Explosive collisions echoed through the sky, making the Heavens shake and the sea of clouds tumultuous. Countless shockwaves swept across all directions, but Pei Xuanjing and the Taixu Venerable didn¡¯t mind the raging shockwaves. It didn¡¯t deter them at all.


    Pei Xuanjing held the Sanbao Jade Ruyi and stood in the void. The divine light on his body flickered faintly, his imposing aura seemed sacred.


    ¡°Youngster, you do have some skills.¡± The Taixu Venerable was unimpressed by his own divine abilities being effortlessly resolved by Pei Xuanjing, iming it was just a trial.


    If Pei Xuanjing was unable to withstand these few blows, he would question whether this was Pei Xuanjing¡¯s true form.


    ¡°Then please continue to guide me, Venerable.¡± Pei Xuanjing sneered coldly. His left hand held the Sanbao Jade Ruyi, and his right hand pulsed with lightning. Countless thunders converged. The next moment, he pointed a finger, tearing through the void with a terrifying lightning sh, falling towards the Taixu Venerable.


    Compared to his earlier Shenxiao Thunder Palm, this strike seemed far less impressive, yet it made the Taixu Venerable be cautious. Surprise shed in his eyes, eximing in astonishment, ¡°Innate Divine Thunder!¡±


    The Innate Divine Thunder was born innately from the beginning of the world. It was the progenitor of all types of thunder, possessing the power to destroy Heaven and Earth, annihting the world. How could a cultivator from the Nine Realms of Spirit master it?


    ¡°Indeed, it is Innate Divine Thunder. However, you might prefer to call it the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder.¡± Pei Xuanjing said coldly.


    He was proficient in the Thunder Method. In his Taoist Foundation, the Four Seasons and Five Orders built the base, but the core was filled with the destructive and creative Thunder God.


    Pei Xuanjing opened up the Small Thousand World this time, and when observing the opening of Heaven and Earth, he captured the creation of the initial opening of Heaven and Earth while refining the Innate Divine Thunder, naming it Nine Heavens Divine Thunder.


    The Innate Divine Thunder was a force born innately and was the most terrifying existence for ordinary cultivators. They could hardly resist it without top-tier divine weapon treasures or overwhelming power.


    However, the Taixu Venerable, as the most superior being in Heaven and Earth, was surprised at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s deployment of the Innate Divine Thunder, but he also had means to counter it.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He stretched out his hand and an antique mirror appeared in his grasp.


    The Taixu Mirror, the Taixu Sect¡¯s most prestigious treasure, it had horrifying powers and was one of the few top-tier Divine Weapons in the world. It was the Taixu Venerable¡¯s reliance during his domination of Heaven and Earth. With the Taixu Mirror in hand, he would never be the weakest among the many powerful cultivators from the Nine Realms of Spirit.


    Whoosh!


    Upon activation of the Taixu Mirror, a brilliant light immediately illuminated Heaven and Earth. A gigantic light barrier appeared before the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder unleashed by Pei Xuanjing.


    Bang!


    The terrifying Nine Heavens Divine Thunder exploded with horrifying power, causing even the void to shatter. Yet, in front of the light barrier released by the Taixu Mirror, it could not break through. It only made the light barrier dim slightly, which recovered within an instant.


    ¡°So-called Nine Heavens Divine Thunder, is nothing more than this!¡± The Taixu Venerable sneered disdainfully.


    He twisted his wrist, the Taixu Mirror in his hand swung horizontally, shooting out a massive beam of light, slicing through the void towards Pei Xuanjing. It seemed to reduce everything it passed to nothingness.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Pei Xuanjing chuckled lightly, the Sanbao Jade Ruyi clenched in his hand as he made a gesture in front of him.


    The profound glyphs on the ancient Sanbao Jade Ruyi flickered unpredictably. Several Heavenly Thunders appeared again, perfectly intercepting the beam of light emitted by the Taixu Mirror.


    Bang!


    That beam of light from the Taixu Mirror had no power to resist the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder. It vaporized in less than a breath. The remaining Nine Heavens Divine Thunder continued its momentum and sted towards the Taixu Venerable.


    The Innate Divine Thunder was an iparably powerful force. Even a world birthed from opening a Small Thousand World wasn¡¯t fully under Pei Xuanjing¡¯s control. He said he was refining it, but in reality, he was temporarily using it with the assistance of the Sanbao Jade Ruyi. He hadn¡¯t truly refined it yet.


    That was only a probing move he made earlier. That¡¯s why it was easily blocked by the light barrier released by the Taixu Mirror.


    But now, the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder conjured by Pei Xuanjing using the Sanbao Jade Ruyi was far superior to the random Heavenly Thunder he unleashed earlier. It nearly had the power to destroy Heaven and Earth. Even many powerful cultivators far away felt fear when they saw these Nine Heavens Divine Thunder, apprehensive over the destructive aura.


    Bang!


    When the Taixu Venerable continued to use the Taixu Mirror to release a light barrier to block Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Nine Heavens Divine Thunder, it was no longer effective like before. The light barrier only hindered the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder for a few moments before disintegrating, shattering into nothing.

 Chapter 662 - 612: I Don’t Believe

    Chapter 662: Chapter 612: I Don¡¯t Believe


    Seeing this, the Taixu Venerable did not panic. He quickly activated the Taixu Mirror, a weapon with the ability to cut a rift through the void of space, and swallowed all Nine Heavens Divine Thunder.


    This was another function of the Taixu Mirror, which could briefly rip through the void and lead the attack to the outer chaos.


    After deflecting the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder, the Taixu Venerable fought back. The divine mirror shed, and a divine light blinked, instantlyunching an attack towards Pei Xuanjing.


    Boom!


    However, Pei Xuanjing waved the Sanbao Jade Ruyi in his hand, effortlessly shattering the divine light into countless radiance and remained unmoved.


    In his hand, he held the jade ruyi, his face showing a calm look towards the distant Taixu Venerable, a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, which the Taixu Venerable took as a challenge. After all, in the previous shes, neither side had gained any advantage.


    But for the Taixu Venerable, such a stalemate was unbearable. As the peak cultivator of the Nine Realms spirit, his arrival should be intimidating. And yet after several rounds with an inexperienced youth of the Spirit Realm Eightfold, he had not been able to suppress him.


    Regardless of how enigmatic or how many rules Pei Xuanjing had broken or records he had set, it didn¡¯t justify his audacity to challenge him.


    ¡°Today, I must kill you here, and all your secrets and fortunate encounters will fall into my hands,¡± the Taixu Venerable said sternly, his eyes shing dangerously.


    He was more determined than ever to kill Pei Xuanjing.


    At the beginning, he regarded this as an easy task, but after several exchanges, he soon realized how formidable this junior was. He was formidable, even surpassing all the others at the Spirit Realm Eightfold that he¡¯d encountered. Evenbeling him the strongest of the Spirit Realm Eightfold wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration.


    It was because of this that the Taixu Venerable was extremely curious about what kind of secret this junior had. He had reached a realm that many cultivators could not reach even after thousands of years of cultivation, and also possessed extraordinary strength. There must be an astonishing secret behind this.


    If he could obtain and master this secret, then he might be able to further strengthen himself.


    Pei Xuanjing nonchntly yed with the jade ruyi in his hand and replied disdainfully, ¡°People always say that the cultivators in the Nine Realms spirit are the pinnacle of existence in the world, and no cultivator below this realm can beat them. But I¡¯m skeptical about this. Today, I¡¯d like to test the truth.¡±


    The Realm of the Nine Spirit Levels was a sky-leaping step.


    Once you reach the realm of the Nine Spirit Levels, you reach the pinnacle of mortal cultivation. Any cultivator below this realm is simply incapable of resisting their might, hence they¡¯re referred to as the supreme.


    However, in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view, these so-called ¡°supreme ones¡± were only so revered because they hadn¡¯t encountered strong enough opponents to shatter their overblown reputations, hence the numerous legends about them.


    Having lived through experiences in the vast wilderness realm, Pei Xuanjing understood that these supreme ones of the Nine Spirit Levels were not invincible. If powerful enough, it wasn¡¯t impossible to suppress and defeat the supreme ones of the Nine Spirit Levels using the power of the Eightfold Spirit Realm, as he¡¯d done so himself.


    After saying this, Pei Xuanjing showed no concern for how others regarded him. He took one step, crossing infinite voids in an instant and closing the distance to the Taixu Venerable. A purple and cyan thunder light shed from his eyes, and Shenxiao Origin Qi flowed freely, transforming the Four Seasons and Five Orders at will, as if in that moment he had unified with heaven and earth.


    ¡°Junior, you¡¯re quite arrogant. The gap between a cultivator of the Eightfold Spirit Realm and the supreme is unimaginable. In this world, only the supreme can beat and suppress the supreme. You¡¯re just being presumptuous and acting recklessly,¡± said the Taixu Venerable with a sarcastic smile.


    He had originally regarded Pei Xuanjing as a heroic character, but he had nowe to find him absurdly humorous. Perhaps his smooth journey thus far had inted his ego, making him bold enough to think of suppressing him.


    As he spoke, the Taixu Xuanqi around him circted, and the Taixu Mirror in his hand shone brightly, enveloping Pei Xuanjing with a brilliance that seemed to shatter time and space, appearing in front of him in an instant.


    Seeing this, Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t phased. He held the jade ruyi in his left hand, and his right hand, slender and pure white, opened up to reveal the Six-Color Sword.


    The power of Nine Heavens Divine Thunder then spread around thew sword. The sword in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hand radiated a terrifying power. He raised his hand and shed it.


    Squish!


    One sword destroys allws!


    Despite your many divine abilities, I will strike with one sword.


    The mirror¡¯s light that was shattering space and time was neutralized by the sword light from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s blow,pletely disappearing. The residual sword qi formed a long river of sword qi, sweeping towards the Taixu Venerable, densely spreading across the sky.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Six-Color Sword, after the opening of the small world, not only had the Sanbao Jade Ruyi refined, but this sword too was baptized by the qi of chaos and the power of creation. Its power was now much stronger than the initial strength it had when it was just cultivated from his Taoist Skill.


    Now, the power of this Six-Color Sword is not inferior to many high-level divine weapons. Besides, its invisible and dispersed characteristic makes it more convenient for Pei Xuanjing.


    Countless sword qi rivers swept across the sky, shattering the void, causing the Taixu Venerable¡¯s face to turn cold.


    Although he had already experienced Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword skills, when his true body reappeared, and he genuinely faced this sky full of sword qi, he couldn¡¯t help but be secretly rmed.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The Taixu Mirror gently brushed in front of him, shing countless rays of lights and further enveloping him. Despite being surrounded by these sword qi rivers, he did not sustain even the slightest injury.


    ¡°This Taixu Mirror is certainly a top-level divine weapon treasure, it¡¯s deeply profound.¡± Pei Xuanjing eximed with a hint of admiration in his eyes.


    So far, the exchanges between the Taixu Venerable and him had not really brought out his true strength. Mostly, the Taixu Venerable relied on his Taixu Mirror to fend off his attacks. Therefore, Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t help but admire the power of the Taixu Mirror.


    Once the river of sword qi dissipated, the Taixu Venerable¡¯s face looked gloomy, and he decisively made his move. ¡°Junior, I¡¯ve no more time to y with you. Die!¡±


    The Taixu Mirror in his hand gradually dimmed, reced by a seal appearing, simple and unadorned, yet emitting a terrifying aura, as if it could punch a hole into the earth.

 Chapter 663: 613: Cant Put Down the Posture

    Chapter 663: Chapter 613: Can¡¯t Put Down the Posture


    Taixu Venerable pushed the seal technique, which constantly erged and blocked the sunlight. It enveloped Pei Xuanjing from all directions, before falling towards him.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s expression darkened, he felt the terrifying power of this seal and again swung his sword.


    The sword Qi of his sword swirled around, breaking the void, with countless sword glows flickering uncertainly. The ces where the sword glows passed, the space was fractured.


    The boundless Shenxiao Origin Qi recklessly stirred, causing the sky to change colors. Around him, the Four Seasons and Five Orders were spinning, Thunder Obliteration was rising, creating a constant intery between creation and destruction.


    The seventh sword¡¤Three Talents!


    Pei Xuanjing swung his sword once more, the dreadful sword intent pervaded heaven and earth, splitting everything apart.


    This sword was no ordinary one. Itbined the artistic conception of heaven, earth, and man, the convergence of the Three Talents. The issued sword seemed as if heaven and earth wereing down upon them.


    This already horrifying sword was disyed once again by Pei Xuanjing, who was in peak condition, demonstrating its terrifying power.


    Boom¡­


    The instant the sword light met the seal technique, heaven and earth shook. For a moment, no sound could be heard, as if there was not a single sound to be heard between heaven and earth.<div>


    Their fight continued non-stop, each disying their divine power. Countless Taixu Sect divine powers came from the hands of Taixu Venerable. Regardless of how intricate or simple the divine powers were, they all had extraordinary power in the hands of such a powerful person. Each strike was enough to disturb the entire sky and cause the sea of clouds to roll.


    Pei Xuanjing, on the other hand, used Sanbao Jade Ruyi to draw out all the strength of his heavenly divine position as the Jade Purity True Monarch. After opening up a small world this time and gaining the creation power, coupled with gaining more willpower of heaven and earth, Pei Xuanjing gained more authority, the power on him was even more potent.


    The Golden Core in his body revolved at high speed. He seemed like an endless ck hole, absorbing the infinite Heavenly Earthly Force. The momentum and power of his body went up another level, and though he still hadn¡¯t broken the limitation of the Spirit Realm Eightfold, he was no less than anyone in the Nine Realms of Spirit.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Faced with Taixu Venerable¡¯s myriad divine abilities, Pei Xuanjing did not fall into his rhythm, but was fully devoted to his sword. The Six-Color Sword in his hand was crisscrossing, countless sword moves were used. Each sword move was shining in the sky, attracting the shining of other stars.


    This time, the swordsmanship created by Pei Xuanjing, which integrated thousands of martial arts, waspletely revealed to the world, with no concealment from the beginning, from the first sword¡¤Nine Luminaries to the currently created eighth sword¡¤Two Elements.


    Nine Luminaries, Eight Trigrams, Seven Stars, Six Harmonies, Five Elements, Four Images, Three Talents, Two Elements, and the embryonic form of the ninth sword¡¤Tai Chi.


    Although Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword moves did not sound stunning, they shocked the world because each of his sword moves was cyclical, one move linking to the next, endlessly.


    The Two Elements produce the Three Talents, which can transform Four Images. The Eight Trigrams originate from Four Images, but they can also bebined with the Nine Pces¡­


    Every sword move was interconnected, showing a wonderful connection. This caused Taixu Venerable to frown as such sword moves were as elusive as antelope horns, leaving no trace, absolutely unpredictable. One could never know which sword move the opponent¡¯s next attack would be.


    After experiencing the opening of a small world, Pei Xuanjing had directly observed the birth of a world, which gave him a deeper understanding of the Two Elements and Four Images, the Three Talents and Five Elements, making his sword moves even more powerful.


    In addition to his terrifying sword moves, the asional burst of Nine Heavens Divine Thunder dazzled Taixu Venerable. If it weren¡¯t for the protection of the Taixu Mirror, he would have been injured long ago.


    However, thepetition between the two was not as one-sided as everyone had feared at first. Instead, it had reached a stalemate.


    Pei Xuanjing, who was in the eightfold realm of Spirit Realm, fought to a draw against the powerful being, Taixu Venerable, who was in the ninefold realm of Spirit Realm. Regardless of the means or trump cards he used, his strength at this moment was undeniable¡ªhe was no different from these powerful beings in the ninefold realm of Spirit Realm¡­


    ¡°What a terrifying youngster!¡± Suddenly, a blurry figure in the distance spoke.


    This person was hazy, hidden in the void, invisible to ordinary cultivators.


    Simr people stood scattered around him, all hazy figures hidden in the void, undetectable by ordinary cultivators. Only they could detect each other¡¯s presence. These people seemed to not want to expose each other¡¯s identity on purpose, deliberately keeping their distance.


    ¡°Youngster?¡± Hearing the person speak, another powerhouse scornfully said, ¡°Can¡¯t you put down your pretense by now? Although he is still in the Eightfold Realm of Spirit Realm, his actual strength is no less than ours!¡±


    Indeed, these people who were concealed in the void, silently watching the fight between Pei Xuanjing and Taixu Venerable, were the other powerful beings in the Nine Realms of Spirit of the Sky Wastnd.


    When the heaven and earth of the Daming World returned to their peak, these powerful beings naturally sensed this event, just like Taixu Venerable. Their original n was to wait a few days, waiting for their ancestralnd to fully recover and stabilize before returning.<div>


    However, Taixu Venerable¡¯s action drew their attention, and they noticed that Taixu Venerable did not care to descend upon the ancestralnd in true form at this moment.


    They had heard about the previous incidents when Taixu Venerable¡¯s avatar was suppressed and killed by Pei Xuanjing. It had even be a joke among these powerful beings in the Nine Realms of Spirit. At the same time, Pei Xuanjing, who originally had outstanding strength in the ancestralnd, also caught their attention.


    Now that Taixu Venerable has decided to descend upon his ancestralnd in person without any hesitation, they knew that he was ready to take action against Pei Xuanjing. Therefore, these people would not miss this grand duel between dragon and tiger.


    Although they could not descend in person, it did not prevent them from sending avatars to watch the battle.<div>


    It goes without saying, that from the beginning, the fight between Pei Xuanjing and Taixu Venerable had caught their eyes. They were also aware of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s opening of a small world.


    Opening a Small Thousand World, merging one¡¯s body with the world in pursuit of immortality, this path is considered by many powerful beings to be the most likely path to Bing Immortal and countless powerful beings are striving for it, otherwise the technique of Blessed Land and Cave Heaven would not have been hidden.


    Now that Pei Xuanjing has opened up a Small Thousand World, it has naturally led to a frenzy among many powerful beings. If they were not worried about Taixu Venerable¡¯s presence, their hastily condensed avatars simply would not have the power to take it, they would have taken action to snatch it.


    However, at this moment, those many powerful beings who had not taken action felt it was correct not to act, because Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength, shown at this moment, was enough for them to truly feel wary.

 Chapter 664: 614: Suppression Amidst Storm and Stress

    Chapter 664: Chapter 614: Suppression Amidst Storm and Stress


    ¡°Hiss!¡±


    ¡°This young man is not to be provoked!¡±


    ¡°At the moment when the other party garnered the favor of the heavenly earth spirits of the Ancestral Land, even though this youth has not yet broken through to the Nine Realms of Spirit, he is indeed capable of confronting us.¡±


    ¡°Once this youth actually breaks through to the Nine Realms of Spirit, he will likely be the absolute Ruler. Only a select few among us can suppress him.¡±


    ¡­


    Many who chose to descend in physical forms to watch the battle, the High Beings at the Ninth Realm of Spirit, were struck by the current situation, their minds spinning with thoughts. Many of the more powerful beings who were just now lured by the Small Thousand World, felt relieved for their restraint at this moment.


    Though Pei Xuanjing is a junior, he was able to suppress the physical form of the Taixu Venerable. This indicates that he can suppress me too, which is a truly terrifying existence.


    For these High Beings at the Ninth Realm of Spirit, they were the pinnacle of the world, and almost nothing or no one could induce fear in them.


    But now, seeing Pei Xuanjing suppress Taixu Venerable, they felt a sense of danger they had not felt in a long time.


    Throughout history, in the recorded thousands of years in the Daming World, since the beginning of the Ancient Era, those who had cultivated to be High Beings in the Nine Realms of Spirit were the most powerful existence in the world, standing at the pinnacle. Even the Ruler of the human race in the Ancient Era and theter Divine Dynasty did not dare to confront such power unless absolutely necessary.<div>


    This is because their possessed power is capable of causing major changes in the world. Each High Being of the Nine Realms of Spirit, left countless legends in the world.


    No one has ever challenged a High Being of the Nine Realms of Spirit from the Eightfold Spirit Realm. Never.


    As for the rumors that some cultivators from the Eightfold Spirit Realm challenged and defeated High Beings of the Nine Realms, they believe it¡¯s just the cultivators bragging about themselves.


    As long as they are willing, even the most powerful cultivator from the Eightfold Spirit Realm is not their opponent. Once they really make a move, the other party is certain to die.


    This has been an unchanging rule, an irrefutablew.


    Yet today, thisw has been broken. A cultivator from the Eightfold Spirit Realm, challenged and defeated a High Being of the Nine Realms of Spirit. Even though he did not kill the opponent, the fact that he could challenge and suppress the opponent was enough to prove his fearfulness.


    Yes, Taixu Venerable was suppressed by Pei Xuanjing!


    They fought endlessly, shaking the Heaven and Earth. Yet surprisingly, after countless exchanges, neither managed to gain an upper hand.


    Although Taixu Venerable was furious, he had to face reality. Pei Xuanjing was only an Eightfold Spirit Realm, but his strength was on par with him. He could not overpower Pei Xuanjing.


    Just as everyone, including Taixu Venerable himself, thought that the battle was going to end in a stalemate, something out of everyone¡¯s expectation happened.


    This was Pei Xuanjing suddenly opening the entrance to his previously closed Small Thousand World during a standoff. Without Taixu Venerable noticing, he incorporated him into it.


    The Small Thousand World was only newly formed and suppressing a High Being like Taixu Venerable was not easy. If mishandled due to exceeding power, it could even potentially destroy the world.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Fortunately, when it was newly formed, it received nourishment from the Daming World¡¯s origin. It was connected to the Daming World, and with its power, it couldpletely suppress Taixu Venerable.


    At that moment, a cultivator who should have been the most powerful in the world, the ultimate entity who stood out in the cultivation world, was suppressed by the whole Small Thousand World.


    The environment of Earth, Water, Wind, and Fire with systems such as Tai Chi, Two Elements, Three Talents, Four Images, Five Elements, Six Harmonies, Seven Stars, Eight Trigrams, Nine Pces, and Ten Directions were all interlinked, suppressing Taixu Venerable deep into the core of the Small Thousand World. No matter how angry and roaring he was, he could not break free from this cage.


    A High Being from the Nine Realms of Spirit has reached the pinnacle of cultivation, peering into the Immortal Path. In addition to their powerful abilities and divine powers, they also possess exceedingly potent life forces.


    At this moment, however, the formidable life force of Taixu Venerable ironically became his burden and the root of all his suffering.


    Countless invisible tendrils pierced his body, unable to be driven out. He could only let these tendrils drain his origin force and nourish the Small Thousand World. Such a fate was a greater insult to Taixu Venerable than death.


    After all, if he had died at the hands of Pei Xuanjing, it would have been humiliating, but eptable since his skills were inferior. But the opponent suppressed him here and made him wish for death. His life force was provided as nourishment for the Small Thousand World, making his life worse than death.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing was unaware of Taixu Venerable¡¯s thoughts. However, even if he was aware, he would not care. His inability to kill Taixu Venerable, left him with the option to suppress him only. Even if he had the ability to aid Taixu Venerable, once he discovered that Taixu Venerable¡¯s origin could serve as sustenance for the Small Thousand World¡¯s ascension, Pei Xuanjing would not choose to waste it.


    Whoosh¡­


    High above in the sky, the tranquility was restored. Pei Xuanjing¡¯s robe rustled in the wind. His long hair, which had originally been tied up by a hairband, had loosened and was fluttering in the wind. He held the unadorned Sanbao Jade Ruyi in one hand and the Six-Color Sword in the other. His cold gaze swept across the crowd, and no one dared to look at him directly.


    By using the Eightfold Spirit Realm to challenge the High Being of the Nine Realms, and not only not dying but suppressing the opponent, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions broke the rule that has been established since ancient times. The cultivators were silenced, not knowing how to react. At the sight of the awe-inspiring Pei Xuanjing, they could only bow their heads in silence, not daring to look straight at him.<div>


    These people knew the moment when Pei Xuanjing suppressed the Taixu Venerable, he had truly ascended to the pinnacle of the world. Even if more top-tier forces return with the Nine Realms High Being, it will not affect his standing.


    After all, to those who have reached such a realm, unless necessary, they would not confront each other to the death.


    Since the great disaster of the Tang Dynasty, despite numerous conflicts, even cultivators in the Eightfold Spirit Realm rarely died, let alone High Beings of the Nine Realms.


    Today, with Taixu Venerable being suppressed by Pei Xuanjing, even though he has not yet died, it can be said that it sent shockwaves through the crowd. This is bound to cause countless ripples.


    All the forces in the world have their own interests, and it is because of these interests that they can continue to grow and strengthen.


    Now that Taixu Venerable has been suppressed, for the new and rising power, Taixu Sect, without the High Being at the Nine Realms to stabilize it, it has instantly entered an era of instability.

 Chapter 665: 615: Be Prepared to Die

    Chapter 665: Chapter 615: Be Prepared to Die


    Since the great war that swept across Heaven and Earth in the heyday of the Tang Dynasty concluded, the Ancestral Land sustained heavy damages. The Heaven and Earth Essence Qi became sparse, no longer suitable for the existence of cultivators. Hence, numerous forces began to choose to leave the Ancestral Land and head towards the Sky Wastnd.


    However, when leaving, a formidable figure skilled in foresight once prophesied that this Ancestral Land would ultimately revive, and the Ancestral Land awaiting its revival would wee a Golden Great World. Within this Great World, there may indeed appear an opportunity for Bing Immortal.


    In line with the rumors, not long ago, the Ancestral Land began its revival, and many forces began to return.


    Regarding the rise of Pei Xuanjing in the Ancestral Land, these cultivators, and the forces behind them, were somewhat surprised. However, they also secretly believed that the emergence of such a figure is further validation of those ancient rumors, which made them believe even more that this is a Great World.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Later on, when Pei Xuanjing had a falling out with the Canng Pce, he killing many cultivators, leading everyone to believe that perhaps this was the curtain-raiser of this Great World.


    But today, after waiting for Pei Xuanjing to suppress the real body of the Taixu Venerable, they realized that it was not, and the suppression of the Taixu Venerable and the aftermath for the Taixu Sect were the true beginnings of the Great World.


    A top-tier power standing between Heaven and Earth fell into turbulent times from this point, not knowing how many catastrophes it would face in the future.


    However, being one of the top-tier powers between Heaven and Earth, the Taixu Sect still had quite a few cultivators of the Spirit Realm Eightfold in power. Coupled with the heritage left over these years, it was still enough tost for a while.


    In contrast, the Canng Pce was far inferior to the Taixu Sect, prompting everyone to inevitably cast their gaze towards the distant Master of the Canng Pce.


    After all, a cultivator of Spirit Realm Eightfold and many cultivators of Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm have been in by Pei Xuanjing, causing a considerable loss. If their side loses another figure today, the Canng Pce would be utterly doomed. How could they face numerous adversaries while still maintaining their position in this Heaven and Earth?<div>


    As a hegemon, the Canng Pce was known for its overbearing behaviour over the years, offending countless powers, both overtly and covertly, amassing untold numbers of enemies.


    During their heydays, those powers wouldn¡¯t dare to seek trouble from them. But if the Master of Canng Pce were to fall today, it would be like cutting off an arm for the Canng Pce, naturally inviting many enemies.


    ¡°Can the Master of Canng Pce survive today?¡±


    ¡°The Master of Canng Pce will undoubtedly die here today. There is absolutely no chance of survival!¡±


    A formidable figure made the deration!


    Indeed, even his reliance, the Taixu Venerable, has been suppressed by Pei Xuanjing. How could the Master of Canng Pce escape?


    The Master of Canng Pce stood atop the empty space, no longer wearing the calm look from before, but a face full of shock. Although he was still hundreds of miles away from Pei Xuanjing at this moment, he didn¡¯t feel safe at all. On the contrary, he felt a sense of danger like the threat of death looming over him, ready to descend at any moment.


    In his understanding, a supreme cultivator of Nine Realms of Spirit is an invincible existence, insurmountable and unbeatable. Otherwise, as a hegemon, he would not have rescinded his pride to seek alliance with the Taixu Sect.


    However, what he didn¡¯t anticipate was after paying such a price and relinquishing benefits, instead of washing away the disgrace, the Taixu Venerable he relied upon was suppressed by Pei Xuanjing, and even his own life was now hanging by a thread.


    ¡°State Master, I wonder if today¡­¡± The Master of Canng Pce, who could be humble or hold his ground, initiated the conversation.


    Faced with the overwhelming Pei Xuanjing at this moment, the Master of Canng Pce had witnessed the formidable power shown by the opponent in suppressing the Taixu Venerable, and he knew that he was no match for him. Even if he were to risk his life, it wouldn¡¯t make any difference.


    At present, one cultivator of Spirit Realm Eightfold from Canng Pce has died. If he were to die here today, then those enemies from the past would swarm like hyenas, and the Canng Pce would inevitably face the danger of destruction.


    So, for his own life, for the security of the Canng Pce, he knew that he couldn¡¯t die, no matter what the cost or how much humiliation he must endure. He had to live on, he had to.


    Unfortunately, all of this did not depend on the will of the Master of the Canng Pce, but on that of Pei Xuanjing. Now it was like he was a fish on the chopping board.


    He was interrupted by Pei Xuanjing before he could finish his plea for mercy.


    ¡°No need to speak further, I am not interested in hearing any of your words. Since you came here today, you should be ready to face death.¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s indifferent eyes, devoid of any emotions.


    At this moment, the divine blessing on him hadn¡¯t dissipated. In addition to his humanity, he had the existence of divinity, which made him even colder and heartless.


    The purple and golden divine light flickered in his eyes. He stood in the void with Four Seasons and Five Orders changing and rotating behind him, embodying the cycle of destruction and creation of thunder, seemingly making a divine judgment on the Master of Canng Pce like a deity.


    Pei Xuanjing had no interest in hearing what the other party had to say and was toozy to listen to his exnation.<div>


    From the very beginning, he had taken the Canng Pce as his target and stepping stone to establish his reputation between Heaven and Earth. However, the appearance of the Taixu Venerableter gave him a better choice. Therefore, for Canng Pce, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t hold it in high regard.


    However, since the other party came with the Taixu Venerable, it proved that the Canng Pce still harbored enmity towards him, and was in alliance with the Taixu Sect. Therefore, after suppressing the Taixu Venerable, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t mind erasing them together.


    As for the words that the Master of Canng Pce wanted to say, Pei Xuanjing could probably guess, but what was the point? Pei Xuanjing had no intention of bothering with him.


    What could he bring out? Divine Material, spiritual treasures, skills?<div>


    But for Pei Xuanjing, who had already established a Small Thousand World, possessed a world, and obtained countless fortunes, these things were truly insignificant.


    The Master of the Canng Pce was full of disbelief in his final moments. He couldn¡¯t understand why the other party was so resolute, not considering, not even letting him finish his words, and just made the move.


    Pei Xuanjing coldly looked on. The sword in his hand dissipated. The runes on the Sanbao Jade Ruyi flickered and shone brilliantly. Then, with a light swipe in the empty air, several traces of Nine Heavens Divine Thunder descended towards the Master of Canng Pce.


    Boom boom boom!


    Facing the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder, an innate object, the Master of Canng Pce had no way to resist. He was not a supreme cultivator of Nine Realms of Spirit like the Taixu Venerable, let alone possessed a top-tier divine weapon treasure like the Taixu Mirror for protection.


    He left in such a hurry that what the Master of Canng Pce brought with him was only an ordinary upper-level divine weapon treasure. On ordinary days, it wouldn¡¯t have any effect when dealing with any opponent. However, he happened to run into Pei Xuanjing and the terrifying Nine Heavens Divine Thunder.

 Chapter 666: 616: Reunion at Shenxiao Mountain, Ten Years Later

    Chapter 666: Chapter 616: Reunion at Shenxiao Mountain, Ten Years Later


    It is known in the world that thunder method is the most forceful among all sorts of magical skills and divine abilities, nothing can resist it. Ordinary cultivators won¡¯t be able to dodge it, even ordinary top-notch Divine weapon treasures can hardly withstand it.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing has taken his shot, carrying the suppressive force of the strongest in the Nine Realms of Spirit, the Taixu Venerable, which he had just ovee. It was simply unstoppable. The mere might of it hadpletely overwhelmed the Master of Canng Pce.


    Even though the other party has been in control of Canng Pce for over a thousand years and had already developed a strong confidence, when facing Pei Xuanjing at this moment, he still felt a deep sense of unease. He felt as if he was insignificant dust, while Pei Xuanjing seemed to be the god whomanded all the deities, standing atop the nine heavens, passing judgment on him.


    With such a state of mind, given that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength was originally much stronger than his, the Master of Canng Pce had no chance of winning. After just a few rounds, he was struck by countless Nine Heavens Divine Thunders, his body was destroyed, his Primordial Spirit scattered,pletely dissipated in the vast sky.


    Seeing this, everyone who watched as the master of Canng Pce, who was considered a dominant figure among the Spirit Realm Eightfold cultivators and a top strongman in Heaven and Earth, was effortlessly in by Pei Xuanjing using Nine Heavens Divine Thunder, felt chills run down their spine.


    One should know, among those present, many cultivators practiced the Incense God Path. However, this specific path was particrly restrained by the Thunder Method, and hence, when faced with Pei Xuanjing, they were innately restrained.


    Pei Xuanjing looked at the silently stunned group of mighty figures, just sweeping over them with his indifferent eyes, without uttering a word, because they were not worth his words.


    However, his scanning gaze eventually rested in one seemingly empty direction, toward which he warmly said, ¡°In ten years, I will host a banquet on Shenxiao Mountain in the Great Ming Divine Dynasty and invite you all toe. I hope you will not refuse.¡±


    Many were puzzled. There was nothing in that empty space, so why would Pei Xuanjing make such a statement?


    Could it be that there was an unknown powerhouse lurking there?<div>


    Even the No Phase True Monarch in the distance was very surprised, wondering if another supremely powerful entity from the Nine Realms of Spirit had descended?


    Just as they were filled with doubts, what happened next confirmed their thoughts.


    ¡°In ten years, I will certainlye to pay a visit. I hope the National Teacher won¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, since the National Teacher has invited, I certainly won¡¯t decline.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I am very curious about the heroic National Teacher. I muste.¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°I look forward to it. I wouldn¡¯t dare to ignore such an invitation.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°In the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, I am very intrigued.¡±


    Continuous voices emerged from the empty space, responding to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s invitation.


    Yes, this was where those supremely powerful entities who descended and watched the fight in disguise hid themselves, and Pei Xuanjing had long discovered their existence.


    Seeing that they did not interfere when he was fighting the Taixu Venerable, Pei Xuanjing would naturally not y the viin. He had already shown his strength with the help of the Taixu Venerable, so the next step was to sit down and negotiate with these individuals.


    Since these people had basically arrived in their entirety today, there was no better day than today, so Pei Xuanjing directly issued the invitation, inviting them to meet him on Shenxiao Mountain in ten years¡¯ time.


    As the supremely powerful entities in the Nine Realms of Spirit, they had their pride. Even though these were only their avatars here, now that Pei Xuanjing had discerned their existence, they could not refuse his invitation.


    After all, when it really came down to it, Pei Xuanjing was indeed the host, while they, the returning guests, should logically and morally respond to their host¡¯s invitation.


    They were also clear that since Pei Xuanjing invited them, it must be to discuss the matter of the various forces returning. They could also use this opportunity to gauge the attitude and reaction of the other party, and make corresponding responses based on the other party¡¯s reactions and attitudes.


    It had to be said that no matter how beautifully spoken, in the end, everything in Heaven and Earth relied ultimately on one¡¯s strength.


    If before subjugating the Taixu Venerable, these top-level forces, these supremely powerful entities standing at the pinnacle of Heaven and Earth would not care about Pei Xuanjing. No matter how talented and mysterious he was, as long as he did not reach their realm, and did not have enough strength, these individuals would not have this cordial attitude.


    To them, they only cared about their ownpetitors, and these forces within their ancestralnd were insignificant. As long as they were willing, these forces could be wiped out at any time.


    But now it¡¯s different. Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength in subjugating the Taixu Venerable has been proven. Even though he is only in the Spirit Realm Eightfold, he possesses the strength to stand equal with them. He has the qualification to speak on equal terms with these individuals.<div>


    So, they acknowledged Pei Xuanjing¡¯s existence, epted the Shenxiao Sect, Taoist School, and the ambiguous rtionship with the Great Ming Divine Dynasty that he represented.


    Even if many powerful individuals had various motives for the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, it didn¡¯t prevent them from choosing to contact Pei Xuanjing first, to probe him, and decide their next step based on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s attitude.


    Just like that, a seemingly simple verbal exchange cemented a potentially influence-changing pact among these powerful individuals. A pact that confirmed their influence on the world.


    However, these seemingly casual dialogues left many of the watching cultivators in shock.<div>


    Especially for those Spirit Realm Eightfold cultivators in the crowd from top-tier forces. They had encountered quite a few supremely powerful Nine Realms of Spirit entities and naturally remembered these entities who could im their lives at any moment, almost imprinting them into their souls.


    So when the replies came from the empty space, even without these powerful individuals revealing their forms, they knew their identities almost immediately.


    Hiss!


    Everyone knew that, after this battle, Pei Xuanjing had temporarily gained the recognition of these supremely powerful individuals. They recognized Pei Xuanjing as one of them.


    No matter what the future holds, Pei Xuanjing has now be an existence they must look up to, an untouchable existence.


    After making the invitation, Pei Xuanjing did not linger any longer. His body gradually dissipated until itpletely disappeared.


    When Pei Xuanjing¡¯s figure reappeared, he had already returned to the small courtyard in Tiandu Taoist Academy.


    This was a divine power skill that Pei Xuanjing had just mastered, utilizing the link between the Small Thousand World and the Daming World. Not only did his authority increase, but he could also leverage the power of the Small Thousand World to appear anywhere in the Daming World at any time, as long as he remembered the ce, there would rarely be any significant deviation.


    Although it could only be used within the Daming World, it was undoubtedly a top-level divine power skill.

 Chapter 667: 617: Aftermath, Destruction of the Waves

    Chapter 667: Chapter 617: Aftermath, Destruction of the Waves


    Although Pei Xuanjing, the protagonist of this incident, has already left, the ripples caused by the events that urred here will not stop. Instead, they continue to spread as time goes on.


    The impact of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s suppression of the Taixu Venerable, the most powerful being in the Nine Realms of Spirit, is many times, even a million times greater than the suppression of his previous incarnation.


    Before this, the most powerful beings in the Nine Realms of Spirit were seen as the strongest existences in Heaven and Earth, unchallengeable by anyone. Their authority deeply embedded in people¡¯s hearts, and even the rulers of the Divine Dynasty treated them with respect.


    However, Pei Xuanjing broke this rule byunching a rebellion from the Spirit Realm Eightfold against the most powerful being in the Nine Realms of Spirit, and defeating them.


    His action provoked countless cultivators of the Spirit Realm Eightfold to madness because they now understood that the chasm between the Spirit Realm Eightfold and the Nine Realms of Spirit¡¯s most powerful beings is not insurmountable.


    Particrly after understanding many of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s techniques, many cultivators of the Spirit Realm Eightfold who have had difficulty elevating their realm for a while began to curious about the Heavenly Divine Position. They, too, wanted to know if they could be stronger if they received the enfeoffment of the Divine Position and the amplification of Heaven and Earth¡¯s Divine Position. They aspired not to defeat the most powerful beings in the Nine Realms of Spirit like Pei Xuanjing did, but only to protect themselves when facing these powerful beings.


    No one wants their life to be in the hands of others, as the feeling of having one¡¯s life and death controlled by others has never been pleasant.


    In the past, they had no choice, but when suddenly someone broke this ironw, it undoubtedly stimted the courage and ambition of the followers, who no longer tolerate the status quo, and began to find ways to strengthen themselves.


    The Divine Position of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty is too difficult to obtain, but the Sky Wastnd once took away all the secrets of the Tang Dynasty era. Although they were not widely known and regr cultivators could not understand them, most of these secrets were unimportant to the cultivators who were only one step away from the peak of Heaven and Earth.


    In an instant, many powerful beings began to rummage through the ancient books passed down in their sects, searching for methods to obtain the Heavenly Divine Position in order to elevate their power.<div>


    Besides the actions of these Spirit Realm Eightfold cultivators, there are numerous shifts in the world, such as the alliance and cooperation of various forces.


    Both Canng Pce and the Taixu Sect are among the most powerful forces in Heaven and Earth, and both have amon trait ¨C they are domineering in their actions.


    The Taixu Sect, as a newly risen top-level power, has a thirst for resources and profits that far exceeds those of other ancient top-level powers.


    However, after thousands of years, the power structure of the Sky Wastnd hasrgely been formed. Their rise, besides some plundering from the Demon Race, has also inevitably upied many benefits of the original powers.


    Only because the Taixu Venerable, a mighty being of the Spirit Realm Ninefold, sat in town, those who were powerful had to hold their noses and ept it out of fear of his intervention.


    But now that the Taixu Venerable has been suppressed by Pei Xuanjing, although he is not yet dead, many believe there is little chance of him escaping alive.


    Therefore, without the protection of the mighty being of the Spirit Realm Ninefold, the Taixu Sect still has so much benefit, which seems a bit bad form, and they seem undeserving of their position.


    Some even saw that Pei Xuanjing had suppressed the Taixu Venerable and realized that the two sides were irreconcble. And although they didn¡¯t know why Pei Xuanjing hadn¡¯t acted against the Taixu Sect¡¯s forces yet, it didn¡¯t prevent some from wanting to take advantage of this opportunity to show goodwill to Pei Xuanjing and gain a favor.


    As a result, various forces began to deliberately or unintentionally target the Taixu Sect, causing many of the Taixu Sect¡¯s ongoing ns to fail, and all their hard work to go down the drain.


    Of course, the current leader of the Taixu Sect is not a fool. He understands the situation the Taixu Sect is facing. After these ns failed, he didn¡¯t dwell on the gains and losses, but instead immediately decided to give up many benefits and concentrated the power of the Taixu Sect together.


    Therefore, although they lost the protection of the Taixu Venerable, only he went to confront Pei Xuanjing this time, and no other powerful beings followed. In the end, besides him, no other powerful beings of the Taixu Sect perished, which can be considered as a blessing in disguise.


    By relying on the foundation built over the years and the remaining strong beings within the Taixu Sect, they temporarily abandoned the management of their ancestralnd and gathered together to form a powerful force. Under such circumstances, the power of the Taixu Sect can¡¯t be easily challenged by some top-level powers.


    With the benefits released by them, and even as a favor, no one would be foolish enough to try to confront the Taixu Sect directly. So, in the absence of top-level powers deliberately targeting them, they managed to calm down temporarily.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    On the contrary, Canng Pce was having a hard time for a while.


    Ever since the news of Pei Xuanjing suppressing the Taixu Venerable and killing the master of Canng Pce came, the entire Canng Pce fell into great panic.


    In the Canng Pce, there were originally only five strong beings in the Spirit Realm Eightfold. Apart from the First Supreme Elder who once challenged the most powerful beings, the most powerful were the Pce Master and the Third Supreme Elder.


    Now that the Pce Master and the Third Supreme have fallen, only the First Supreme Elder and the Fourth Supreme Elder, and the Seventh Supreme Elder of the Spirit Realm Eightfold are left in the Canng Pce. It can be said that more than half of their strongest forces are lost.


    This kind of loss instantly made Canng Pce, once a dominant force among top-tier forces, slide to the lower ranks of top-tier forces, and this is still due to the existence of the First Supreme Elder.


    In theory, the tiger¡¯s death still retains its might. Despite the loss of two powerful beings, with the reputation of the First Supreme Elder and the presence of other two Elders of Spirit Realm Eightfold, Canng Pce could still endure this difficult time.<div>


    However, sometimes, you reap what you sow.


    In the past, because the First Supreme Elder challenged the most powerful being in the Spirit Realm Ninefold undefeated and was seen as very likely to break through to the most powerful being in the Spirit Realm Ninefold, it was thought that he could propel the Canng Pce to be a top-level power. This made the disciples of Canng Pce domineering and overbearing, and today they received their retribution.


    Also, precisely because of the reputation of the First Supreme Elder and the possibility of breaking through to the most powerful being in Spirit Realm Ninefold, it has be the biggest reason for the current crisis in Canng Pce.


    There are only so many things in Heaven and Earth. If you take more, I get less. Now, with the arrival of the Great World, everyone is scheming for the benefits of the ancestralnd.<div>

 Chapter 668: 618: What Can I Get

    Chapter 668: Chapter 618: What Can I Get


    Canng Pce was already considered the major contender by various factions, and many affiliations were absolutely not willing to see the Great Elder of Canng Pce seed in breaking through and promoting Canng Pce to be a top-level power.


    Because if that happened, they would be following in the footsteps of Taixu Sect, causing them to lose many of their interests once again. Thus, they didn¡¯t want to see such a situation arise.


    Originally, Canng Pce had five cultivators at the Eighth Level of the Spiritual Realm, and no top-ranked faction could confidently act alone. If all factions joined forces, then they would have to take into ount the vague kindness the Taixu Venerable had towards the Great Elder, they wouldn¡¯t dare act rashly.


    It can be said that after Pei Xuanjing killed the Master and the Third Supreme Elder of Canng Pce, and suppressed the Taixu Venerable, this enemy of Canng Pce, who was previously not given any attention by Pei Xuanjing, was no longer a concern. The factions could operate freely without any inhibitions against Canng Pce.


    Therefore, even after the Great Elder from Canng Pce received the notification and wisely gave up many benefits, choosing to hunker down within the gates of the mountains, he was besieged by many powerful forces working together.


    This supposed enemy, who was not even considered worth Pei Xuanjing¡¯s time, didn¡¯t even have a chance to sh with him. These powerful factions attacked Canng Pce and broke its gates, massacring its disciples and causing the fall of two Eighth-Level Spiritual Realm elders, and numerous Seventh Level Spiritual Realm cultivators killed. Only the Great Elder managed to escape with a few men after killing two Eighth Level Spiritual Realm cultivators, but he was critically injured.


    All of Canng Pce¡¯s affairs were divided among the factions that attacked, with the Great Elder of Canng Pce fleeing miserably with a few disciples, and still facing continuous pursuit and assassination.


    The conflicts between the powers in Heaven and Earth are so brutal. Even before this golden era of revival fully unfolded, a Nine Realms of the Spiritual Realm cultivator was suppressed, many Eighth-Level Spiritual Realm cultivators fell, and a top-tier power that hadsted for thousands of years was destroyed.


    This series of events sent chills down countless people¡¯s spines. They knew that regardless of whether the Immortal Realm appeared this time during the revitalization of Heaven and Earth, this Great World was bound to be extremely cruel, its brutality surpassing any time in the past.


    When Pei Xuanjing learned of all this, he received a message from Wu Shijiu, who also told him that the Witch Deity Teaching wanted to pay him a visit.<div>


    ¡­


    Several months ago, just after Pei Xuanjing had suppressed Taixu Venerable, Wu Shijiu had just returned to Tiandu after witnessing this battle and found that the people from Witch Deity Teaching were present.


    With no choice in the matter, Wu Shijiu, who had originated from the Witch Deity Teaching andter defected, was intimately familiar with their unique aura.


    He originally nned to kill the cultivator from the Witch Deity Teaching but was caught off guard by a message thetter brought, which led him to call a temporary truce.


    ording to the message brought by this Seventh-Level Spiritual Realm cultivator from the Witch Deity Teaching, their leader understood Wu Shijiu¡¯s current situation and said that if Wu Shijiu agreed to their terms, they would cease their pursuit and assassination of him, and even allow him to return to the Witch Deity Teaching.


    Wu Shijiu initially refused, of course. When he defected, he was chased by many powerhouses from the Witch Deity Teaching and barely escaped with his life. These humiliating experiences were engraved in Wu Shijiu¡¯s heart, and he fantasized about returning to the Witch Deity Teaching to reim everything that was rightfully his and to cleanse his disgrace. How could he easily agree to a reconciliation with the Witch Deity Teaching?


    However, eventually, Wu Shijiu chose to agree. Despite his reluctancy, they offered him what he desired the most. All he ever wanted was what they promised him when he risked the defection.


    So, for now, he chose to keep his enemies closer and agreed to their proposal. He would wait and see how the Leader of Witch Deity Teaching would respond.


    ¡°So you brought him to me?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked, an indescribable smile on his face as he looked at Wu Shijiu.


    Being watched by Pei Xuanjing with such a smile, although Pei Xuanjing was not angry, Wu Shijiu dared not ck off in the slightest.


    If he had once thought that he could treat Pei Xuanjing as an equal based on his position and power, that idea was shattered when Pei Xuanjing suppressed the Taixu Venerable.


    His own power was simr to that of the head of the Canng Pce, who couldn¡¯tst a few rounds against Pei Xuanjing at his peak. How many rounds could hest against Pei Xuanjing?


    Does it make any difference whether there are a few more rounds or a few less?


    ¡°Your Excellency misunderstood. I wanted to ask for your help,¡± Wu Shijiu hurriedly exined with a smile.


    Given Pei Xuanjing¡¯s power and status, Wu Shijiu could no longer manipte or scheme against him. If the Witch Deity Teaching intended to cooperate with the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, Pei Xuanjing would be a crucial factor to their sess.


    If Pei Xuanjing did not agree or approve their n, then everything they did would be meaningless and they wouldn¡¯t seed in the end.


    Wu Shijiu was very clear that the leader of the Witch Deity Teaching agreed to his terms because they wanted to win over Pei Xuanjing through him. After all, a Spiritual Realm Eightfold cultivator with the ability to suppress a Nine Realms of Spirit cultivator was very promising. Whether, in the present or the future, this would be immensely helpful to the Witch Deity Teaching.


    ¡°And what can I gain from it?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked directly.


    At his level and status, he didn¡¯t need to beat around the bush for many things. He could express himself directly without considering what others would think.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om<div>


    Concerning this matter, although Pei Xuanjing only heard a general idea, he understood that the Great Ming Divine Dynasty had something that the Witch Deity Teaching wanted, and they had offered Wu Shijiu terms that he couldn¡¯t refuse.


    For this cooperation, what Pei Xuanjing wanted to know was, since they all got what they wanted, what could he gain from this? This would determine whether he would agree to their cooperation.


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s question, Wu Shijiu exhaled in relief. Being at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s level, if he didn¡¯t wish to agree, no one could force him.


    ¡°Your Excellency, please rest assured. If you agree, the Witch God Sect Leader will personally send a message to discuss this matter with you,¡± Wu Shijiu said candidly.<div>


    Although he was an advocate for this cooperation and worked hard to make it happen, he knew very well that the one who could truly make promises and responses to Pei Xuanjing was not himself, but the Witch God Sect Leader.

 Chapter 669 - 619: The Oppressive Force of the Witch God Sect Leader

    Chapter 669: Chapter 619: The Oppressive Force of the Witch God Sect Leader


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, please invite the person from Witch Deity Teaching in!¡± Pei Xuanjing said with a smile.


    He understood Wu Shijiu¡¯s intention and knew that he needed to negotiate with the Witch God Sect Leader himself to make this matter truly possible, regardless of how much Wu Shijiu talked.


    ¡°Please wait a moment, National Master.¡± Wu Shijiu nodded, then slowly left the courtyard.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded without saying much.


    To Pei Xuanjing, even though he had firmly established his authority by suppressing the Taixu Venerable, securing sufficient power of speech, he was also aware that in this world, there were always higher skies and stronger people. He himself did not dare to im to be an invincible existence lightly.


    Furthermore, even though the strongest cultivators in the Nine Realms of the Spirit Realm were not many, there were quite a few. He had used up a lot of energy to suppress the Taixu Venerable. Now the other party had been suppressed in the Small Thousand World that he had created. Although it provided for the Small Thousand World, it also restrained the power of the Small Thousand World and temporarily restricted his own strength.


    He also understood that unless necessary, he should not deliberately make too many enemies. After all, his goal was the Immortal Path, not to unite Heaven and Earth.


    Just like establishing the Great Ming Divine Dynasty before, as long as he could gain the benefits he needed and achieve his goal, he couldpletely give up some of the benefits and choose to cooperate with those people to create a win-win situation.


    The same went for this time. After the revival of Heaven and Earth, Pei Xuanjing fully understood that the benefits in this world could not and would not be monopolized by him alone. So he was already prepared to share a part of it.


    However, even though he was prepared to surrender his interests, how exactly they were surrendered was entirely different. Whether he actively gave up or others forced and plundered, the meanings werepletely different.


    Now that he had proven his strength and made those strong men recognize that he was qualified to protect everything, it would be apletely different result when Pei Xuanjing made apromise again.


    He didn¡¯t wait long. In just a moment, Wu Shijiu led a cultivator into the courtyard where Pei Xuanjing was.


    This cultivator was the one who had received orders from the Witch God Sect Leader in Sky Wastnd.


    Afternding on the Ancestral Land, the cultivator was temporarily suppressed by the Ancestral Land and chose to close up at the Witch God Sect¡¯s residence in the Ancestral Land for a while. Then he entered Tiandu to look for Wu Shijiu to convey the instructions of the Witch God Sect Leader.


    However, he never expected that in the short time while he was secluding himself, a great misfortune would befall the Ancestral Land. Pei Xuanjing once again disyed his mighty power, not only creating the Small Thousand World but also suppressing the Taixu Venerable, the strongest in the Nine Realms of the Spirit Realm.


    This was almost unbelievable for this cultivator of the Witch Deity Teaching. They had a long lifetime. Many events in Sky Wastnd were counted in tens or hundreds of years.


    But in such a short time, Pei Xuanjing once again did such a shocking thing that it was horrifying. Were it not for the Witch God Sect Leader descending his clone to personally instruct, he would not dare to believe it.


    ¡°You know what to say and how to behave when you meet the National Master, don¡¯t you?¡± Wu Shijiu said to the cultivator beside him.


    Being from the Witch Deity Teaching, he knew the mind of these juniors too well. They all looked quiet and silent, but in reality, they were all incredibly proud deep down.


    If the other party behaved too arrogantly in front of Pei Xuanjing, then not only would it be disadvantageous to him, but Wu Shijiu might get implicated as well.


    ¡°Shijiu, are you getting worried about this?¡± The young cultivator, with a hint of amusement, said to Wu Shijiu.


    Whoosh!


    Upon hearing this rusty sound, Wu Shijiu, who was initially calm, instantly stood on end. His eyes were filled with intense shock, staring at the cultivator, ready to attack at any time. He coldly said, ¡°Sect Leader, when did you descend?¡±


    That¡¯s right, the person speaking now was not the cultivator from before, but the Witch God Sect Leader who had descended his clone.


    All the memories of the Witch God Sect Leader instantly surfaced in Wu Shijiu¡¯s mind. He instinctively took a defensive stand. Even though it was only the clone of the Witch God Sect Leader that had descended, he dared not be careless at all.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The methods of the Witch God Sect were extraordinarily unusual, and many of their divine abilities were more like the bizarre curses of the Ancient Era, impossible to remove once attached.


    Exactly because of his deep understanding and familiarity with these things, Wu Shijiu was very shocked. Knowing that the Witch God Sect Leader¡¯s clone had descended, he would never allow him to be so close.


    ¡°Little Shijiu, don¡¯t be scared. If I wanted to kill you, I wouldn¡¯t wait until now.¡± The face of the cultivator, or rather the clone of the Witch God Sect Leader, showed a smile. He said in a hoarse voice.


    Wu Shijiu, a strong cultivator in the Spirit Realm Eightfold and one of the top-notch powers in heaven and earth, was just a junior in the mouth of the Witch God Sect Leader.


    But it was indeed true. Since Wu Shijiu joined the Witch Deity Teaching, the Witch God Sect Leader had already been the sect leader for countless years. No one knew his actual age or how strong he was. All they knew was that he was an old antique, and even many of the others who stood at the top of Spirit Realm Ninefold were quite wary of this old monster.


    His smile seemed to want to soothe Wu Shijiu, but it didn¡¯t work at all. Instead, it seemed to have the opposite effect. Rather than calming Wu Shijiu down, the sight of his rigid smile made Wu Shijiu instinctively back away. It seemed that only by doing so would he feel distanced from the danger.


    ¡°Sect Leader, your smile is quite unsightly.¡± Even though Wu Shijiu was startled, he didn¡¯t show weakness. Instead, he mocked.


    Even though he had managed to escape from the Witch Deity Teaching and narrowly escaped with his life while being chased by a top-notch powerhouse in the Ninefold Spirit Realm, which was indeed a great aplishment to many cultivators, Wu Shijiu knew that it was purely by luck. That was because the one who was chasing him back then was not the Witch God Sect Leader, but another top-notch cultivator from the sect.


    He was very wary of this Witch God Sect Leader. He knew very well that, even among those who stood at the pinnacle of heaven and earth, there was a very clear hierarchy. Without a doubt, whether in strength or experience, the Witch God Sect Leader was a top-tier existence among the many top-notch cultivators in the Ninefold Spirit Realm.


    ¡°If the Sect Leader has descended, why note in and have a chat?¡±


    A gentle voice, like spring wind blowing over, dissipated the awkward atmosphere between the two and also somewhat calmed Wu Shijiu down.


    He knew that since Pei Xuanjing had spoken up, it meant that the other party had noticed what was happening here and was willing to intervene to protect him.

 Chapter 670 - 620: We Are Not Enemies

    Chapter 670: Chapter 620: We Are Not Enemies


    Indeed, after hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s voice, the avatar of Witch God Sect Leader no longer focused his attention on Wu Shijiu. Instead, he turned to address Pei Xuanjing, who¡¯d appeared in the courtyard, saying, ¡°How could I refuse an invitation from the Royal Advisor.¡±


    For the Witch God Sect Leader, Wu Shijiu wasn¡¯t worth consideration. If he¡¯d really wanted to pick a fight, Wu Shijiu wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to escape from Witch Deity Teaching in the first ce.


    Since he didn¡¯t make a move back then, facing Wu Shijiu today, he naturally wouldn¡¯t make a move either, especially in front of Pei Xuanjing.


    He knew why he was here today. Thus, he had just been teasing Wu Shijiu earlier, making him realize that he was not untouchable to the Witch Deity Teaching.


    Now that Pei Xuanjing hade out, he naturally stopped there, greeting Pei Xuanjing with a smile instead.


    ¡°Please,¡± Pei Xuanjing gestured.


    At Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current realm, let alone within the Taoist Academy, he could easily sense many things in Tiandu, as long as he was willing to release the power of his Primordial Spirit.


    However, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t have the habit of prying. He most often wouldn¡¯t do that, but even if he held back, many affairs within the Academy clearly fell into his perception.


    The moment Wu Shijiu appeared earlier with the avatar of Witch God Sect Leader, Pei Xuanjing instantly felt something was off.


    After all, ording to Wu Shijiu, the messenger should be a cultivator from Witch God Sect at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm. But the aura hidden within this person was much more than that, so Pei Xuanjing instantly understood that it was probably the avatar of the Witch God Sect Leader who hade ahead of schedule.


    Therefore, when he saw Wu Shijiu acting so warily, he took the initiative to speak up, dissipating the tense atmosphere and inviting them in.


    ¡°I have some matters left unattended, I won¡¯t disturb your conversation.¡± Wu Shijiu forced a smile, declining Pei Xuanjing¡¯s invitation.


    Ignoring his fear of the Witch God Sect, it was originally not his intention to meddle in their conversation.


    Wu Shijiu was perfectly aware of his own position. If it were some other time, he might be qualified to join in.


    However, the matter these two were discussing was of great magnitude. If things did not go well, they might stir up a fight out of anger. Why would he willingly get himself involved?


    Moreover, even if these two did agree to cooperate, there would undoubtedly be tremendous benefits involved, which he was not privy to. After all, sometimes the more one knows, the less safe it can be. Wu Shijiu was very clear about these things.


    Therefore, the best move for him was quite simple. Introduce the two, then swiftly withdraw. Keeping his hands out of their affairs was the wiser strategy.


    Hearing Wu Shijiu¡¯s response, Pei Xuanjing immediately understood his concerns and did not try to persuade him further, showing a sign of understanding.


    Each person has their own rules to follow, and since Wu Shijiu didn¡¯t want to meddle excessively, Pei Xuanjing wouldn¡¯t purposely involve him either.


    ¡°Sect Leader, please!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing and the avatar of the Witch God Sect Leader entered the hall and took their seats.


    There was no need for anyone to serve tea. With a ripple of his sleeve, Pei Xuanjing summoned two cups of aromatic tea from thin air, whichnded in front of them.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Pei Xuanjing had risen quickly, but despite his constant progress in the cultivation realm, his foundation and wealth were far surpassed by many top cultivators who had been practicing for thousands of years.


    However, supressing the Taixu Venerable and killing the chief of the Canng Pce earned him quite a bit. The tea he had just summoned came from the Taixu Venerable. Aside from its unique vor and rich Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, it could also assist cultivators in understanding Taoist skills.


    Of course, this was only useful for ordinary cultivators. For the supreme ones at the Nine Realms of Spirit, this tea could only satisfy some sensual desires. It wouldn¡¯t be very helpful in understanding Taoist skills.


    ¡°Oh? Is this the Taixu Tea from the Taixu Sect?¡± The Witch God Sect Leader, who was a connoisseur, immediately recognized the origin of this tea.


    The Taixu Path Sect has an ancient tea tree spiritual root, which was nurtured by the Taixu Xuanqi. The tea it produced was very famous and helpful to many cultivators in gaining enlightenment in cultivation. However, owing to its scarcity, many cultivators could hardly get a chance to taste it, and even the Witch God Sect Leader himself had not had it many times.


    ¡°It seems the Royal Advisor has gained quite a lot on this expedition,¡± The Witch God Sect Leader started with a bit of augh, his wordsced with apparent implications, as he held the cup in his hand.


    In this expedition, Pei Xuanjing had not only obtained numerous resources and treasures from the Taixu Venerable but also seized the sect¡¯s treasured device, the Taixu Mirror. It was unimaginably valuable.


    Moreover, not long ago, Canng Pce was destroyed by allied forces and plundered to thest drop. The sect¡¯s thousands of years of umtion were all taken away by different forces.


    However, these forces were not foolish. They knew that without Pei Xuanjing making a move, they wouldn¡¯t have had a chance to destroy the Canng Pce.


    As a result, they had arranged to present part of their spoils to Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing deserved this¡ªit was also a gamble for them to curry favor with him, as well as appeasement to deter any potential threat¡ªhe knew that all the things in this world were controlled by powerful groups with supreme individuals behind them. Only when Pei Xuanjing epted this would it represent his recognition of the whole ordeal, otherwise, future troubles were inevitable.


    ¡°Hehe, Sect Leader is exaggerating,¡± Pei Xuanjingughed softly.


    The news from these people had not yet arrived, but they had already sent forward some things.


    After pondering for a while, Pei Xuanjing decided to ept them. He was not afraid of Canng Pce, but its existence had always been a problem. If they wanted to act against the Shenxiao Sect or the disciples of the Taoist School in the future, it would indeed have some impact.


    So, since these people had wiped out Canng Pce, it had unequivocally removed a worry from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mind, eliminating any possibility of potential threats in the future.


    Most importantly, Pei Xuanjing understood that it was virtually impossible to oppose all the forces in the Sky Wastnd. The fact that these people were showing goodwill might also be a test to see his response.


    epting their offer would invisibly pull both parties closer together, which might be beneficial for his ns in the future. Those people may well end up standing on his side.


    These thoughts shed through his mind in an instant. Pei Xuanjing primarily focused his attention on the avatar of the Witch God Sect Leader and got straight to the point. ¡°Sect Leader, judging by your appearance here today, you must be quite confident about persuading me, huh?¡±


    The avatar of the Witch God Sect Leader responded to him with a confident smile. ¡°Witch Deity Teaching and the Royal Advisor originally have no grudges or animosity. If we have amon goal, why can¡¯t we cooperate?¡±

 Chapter 671: 621: Negotiating with the Tiger for its Skin

    Chapter 671: Chapter 621: Negotiating with the Tiger for its Skin


    The Witch God Sect Leader was very confident in persuading Pei Xuanjing to cooperate, as there was no grudge or animosity between them.


    Perhaps some people may think that Wu Shijiu is a defector from the Witch Deity Teaching, and since Wu Shijiu has a close rtionship with the Great Ming Divine Dynasty and is acquainted with Pei Xuanjing, it would seem as though Pei Xuanjing and the Witch Deity Teaching ought to be on opposing sides.


    This is not true, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding. Wu Shijiu and the Great Ming Divine Dynasty are intertwined due to mutual interests and not necessarily because of a deep-seated bond. Even if there were such a bond, how would it matter?


    Despite being the National Teacher of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, Pei Xuanjing primarily identifies as the leader of the Taoist School and the head of the Shenxiao Sect. His connection with the Great Ming Divine Dynasty is also primarily based on mutual interests.


    After studying Pei Xuanjing¡¯s numerous experiences, the Witch God Sect Leader concluded that Pei Xuanjing values many things, and like other strong characters, he sets his sights on exploring the Immortal Path and seeking longevity.


    It must be known that during Pei Xuanjing¡¯s rise, he had disputes with numerous forces, including the Great Ming Imperial Family and the Demonic Cult. However, when amon goal and shared interests were at stake, Pei Xuanjing was willing to cooperate.


    Therefore, Pei Xuanjing is not the sort of character who only prizes himself and is inflexible in his ways. As long as one doesn¡¯t cross his bottom line, and when there are shared interests, both parties cane together.


    ¡°It seems the Sect Leader knows me well.¡± Pei Xuanjing responded to the Witch God Sect Leader¡¯s statement with a light chuckle, not indicating approval or disapproval.


    Indeed, he had no grudges against the Witch Deity Teaching. The reason he had originally viewed the Witch Deity Teaching as a probable opponent was that he had epted a favor from Wu Shijiu, promising protection, and thus needed to be prepared against the Witch Deity Teaching.


    But now, with the changing times, even Wu Shijiu, who initially seemed irreconcble with the Witch Deity Teaching, had let go of his grudges against the Witch Deity Teaching. If Wu Shijiu didn¡¯t care anymore about being pursued and attacked in the past, Pei Xuanjing cared even less.<div>


    Thus, as Pei Xuanjing said himself, he is not repelled by this cooperation. Everything depends on the conditions proposed by the Witch God Sect Leader and whether they are worth Pei Xuanjing¡¯s approval.


    The Witch God Sect Leader did not take this personally and directly stated his purpose: ¡°The Witch Deity Teaching wishes to establish itself within the Great Ming Dynasty, I wonder how the National Teacher views this?¡±


    This is the attitude and demeanor of the strongest in the world. The Witch God Sect Leader did not beat around the bush but expressed his demands and conditions openly.


    The Witch Deity Teaching wanted to establish itself within the Great Ming Dynasty, or rather, to join it and cooperate, which required Pei Xuanjing¡¯s approval.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious about a few things, I wonder if the Sect Leader would like to enlighten me?¡± Pei Xuanjing, seeming unsurprised, asked directly.


    In fact, upon hearing this proposal, some guesses and answers were forming in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mind, but he required confirmation.


    The Witch God Sect Leader was also quite forthright: ¡°Of course.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    He realized that the Taoist before him, despite only being in the Spirit Realm Eightfold, exhibited strength matching his own, suggesting the two were on equal footing.


    Therefore, wanting to cooperate with such a person, he could not conceal too much. After all, if they truly cooperated, there would be more contact between them, and letting the other party discover the truth by himself, would necessarily lead to the copse of the cooperation.


    ¡°Surely, National Teacher must know that my Witch Deity Teaching has been passed down since ancient times¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Inside the Imperial City, Zhu Houji, Emperor of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, stood before a detailed map of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty¡¯s territories. The entire hall was silent, not even his personal eunuch was present. Only the Minister of the Ministry of Rites, Yan Weizhong, bowed slightly at a distance, standing by and waiting for a summons.


    The usually calm andposed Emperor Zhu Houji currently didn¡¯t possess his usual equanimity. Instead, his expression reflectedplexity and hesitation as if some matter preupied his mind and he was unsure how to proceed.


    Yan Weizhong watched the back of the emperor quietly, feeling an incredible sense of majesty emanating from him, regardless of whether he was in his royal robes or dressed as a Taoist. This awe-inspiring aura permeated the entire hall, rendering everyone unable to look him in the eyes directly.


    As a courtier who was promoted wholly due to Zhu Houji, Yan Weizhong found that, over the years, the emperor had be increasingly mysterious and unfathomable.


    ¡­


    ¡°Yan Qing, do you think my decision this time is right or wrong?¡± Zhu Houji¡¯s voice suddenly broke Yan Weizhong¡¯s train of thought.


    Upon hearing the emperor¡¯s question, Yan Weizhong immediately responded: ¡°Your Majesty¡¯s wisdom isparable to the many wise monarchs throughout history. Your judgment will naturally be correct.¡±


    ¡­<div>


    Zhu Houji looked over the map,ughed lightly, and said, ¡°However, Hai Gangfeng sent a petition saying that the Witch Deity Teaching is definitely not benevolent in nature. Cooperating with them is like asking a tiger for its skin. One misstep could bring disaster to the entire Great Ming Dynasty.¡±


    ¡­


    Moreover, the conditions proposed by the Witch Deity Teaching this time are hard to refuse.


    <div>

 Chapter 672: 622: The Unrefusable Condition

    Chapter 672: Chapter 622: The Unrefusable Condition


    All bustling in the world is for the sake of gain, and all striving is also for the same purpose.


    All things under Heaven and Earth, are at the core, about fame and benefit.


    Even though Zhu Houji, the emperor of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, is no saint devoid of desires, his desires even surpass those of themon people, making them more intense, stronger.


    Therefore, when the Witch Deity Teaching offered a big enough benefit, Zhu Houji hesitated and made somepromises.


    Of course, an important point to note is that even though he, at present, has unparalleled strength by harnessing the power of the Divine Dynasty, he is still not a match for the top-tier force like the Witch Deity Teaching.


    At this point, if he were to challenge such a frightening opponent, the Great Ming Divine Dynasty would definitely not have peace.


    ¡°Hai Gangfeng is nothing more than a corrupt schr, indulging in empty talk, Your Majesty need not argue with him,¡± Yan Weizhong said, shaking his head.


    Like others, he also had an extreme distaste for Hai Gangfeng. Because he thought he himself was clean and upright, he expected everyone to be the same. Not a day passed without arge number of impeachment documents using Yan Weizhong¡¯s actions,.


    To him, Hai Gangfeng¡¯s advice this time was just armchair strategising.


    Everyone knows that cooperating with the Witch Deity Teaching is akin to asking a tiger for its skin, but, in the face of the Witch Deity Teaching, the Great Ming Divine Dynasty did not have much power to refuse.<div>


    Does he have to rely on National Master Pei Xuanjing to confront the Witch Deity Teaching?


    But wouldn¡¯t that also mean entrusting the Great Ming Divine Dynasty into the hands of others, thus bing a vassal of others?


    If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t the efforts of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty over the years turn into aughing stock?


    The emperor stayed silent, not providing anyments on what Yan Weizhong had said. Yan Weizhong also went silent, refraining from further words.


    After a long while, the emperor finally spoke, ¡°You should personally go and meet Wang Boan, and ask about his thoughts.¡±


    Regarding the coboration with the Witch Deity Teaching, although it had not been made entirely public, many officials of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty had understood quite a bit, subtly or otherwise, and had submitted petitions to express their views.


    While some people agreed, praising His Majesty the Emperor greatly, some others disagreed, earnestly requesting the emperor to revoke the order. Everyone had their own perspectives.


    Surprisingly, Wang Boan, who was leading the army outside, stayed silent about all of this. He had not expressed any opinions, remaining silent.


    Therefore, Zhu Houji was curious as to what Wang Boan¡¯s opinion was. Even though he had already made a decision, he still wanted to hear how Wang Boan thought about this, seeing as nearly one third of the armed forces of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty were under his control, necessitating the emperor to consider his opinions.


    ¡°This servant obeys the decree,¡± Yan Weizhong said respectfully.


    After Yan Weizhong left, the spacious hall was left with only the emperor.


    ¡°Mr. Wu, do you think Master Pei will agree?¡±


    All of a sudden, Zhu Houji¡¯s voice rang out again.


    At that moment, Wu Shijiu appeared in the hall, providing a response to Zhu Houji, ¡°How the National Master perceives this, is something that we cannot decide upon, and we do not have the authority to influence Master Pei¡¯s will. Ultimately, it all depends on the negotiation between the Witch God Sect Leader and Master Pei.¡±


    Zhu Houji nodded his agreement, ¡°Indeed, neither Master Pei nor the Witch God Sect Leader, can have their decision influenced by us. Whatever they decide, wille from their heart.¡±


    ¡°But since the Witch God Sect Leader was confident enough to make an appearance in person, he must certainly have the confidence to give Master Pei a satisfactory response.¡±


    ¡°Can the Witch God Sect Leader fulfill the conditions he agreed upon?¡± Zhu Houji asked the question that he cared about the most.


    As he spoke, he looked directly at Wu Shijiu, hoping for a precise answer. He needed to know that for this coboration, he was putting everything on the line, and if he lost, everything could go up in smoke.


    ¡°The Witch Deity Teaching has existed since ancient times. It doesn¡¯t have to be anything else, but when ites to the various cultivation methods handed down from the shared rulers of the ancient eras and the methods to break through realms, there must be some preservation,¡± said Wu Shijiu after contemting for a while.<div>


    Being from the Witch Deity Teaching, he knew just how immeasurable the Witch Deity Teaching¡¯s heritage is. If there was any ce in the world that had the deepest understanding and research of the human-ruled Divine Dynasty, it was naturally the Witch Deity Teaching, with no one else beingparable.


    The Witch Deity Teaching that had been handed down from ancient times, exactly what kind of secret things were being preserved there, no one could say for sure. They were in charge of sacrifices and have earned the trust of generations of human race¡¯s shared rulers.


    ¡°I hope so,¡± said Zhu Houji, a gleam in his eyes.


    The reason why he chose to agree to the coboration with the Witch Deity Teaching was because of the conditions proposed by the Witch God Sect Leader. The Witch God Sect Leader imed that he could help the Great Ming Divine Dynasty progress even further, allowing Zhu Houji to possess powerparable to that of the strongest in the Nine Realms of Spirit.<div>


    To Zhu Houji, this was an irresistible offer. For him, after witnessing the respect and status earned by Pei Xuanjing after suppressing the Taixu Venerable, he became eager to receive the same treatment.


    To him, if he had such power, then neither he nor the Great Ming Divine Dynasty would need to rely on someone else. They could gain an adequate position and have their voices heard in this world.


    ¡°Everything under the heaven and earth, in the end, depends on strength. Without sufficient power, all words are empty,¡± Wu Shijiu said seriously, ¡°As long as one is able to stand at the pinnacle, then minor retreats andpromises are inconsequential.¡±


    They bothpromised this time because the Witch God Sect Leader gave them an irresistible offer.


    The Witch God Sect Leader promised to use the methods obtained from the ancient shared rulers of the human race and let the Great Ming Divine Dynasty progress, allowing Zhu Houji, the emperor of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, to possess power that is on par with the strongest in the Nine Realms of Spirit.


    And for Wu Shijiu, it was to help him make the breakthrough from the Eightfold of the Spirit Realm and give him a chance to step into the Strongest Realm of the Ninefold of the Spirit Realm.


    Such a deal was something that Wu Shijiu couldn¡¯t resist, and thus, he temporarily set aside his personal grudges.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The gap to the Ninth Fold of the Spirit Realm is as difficult as ascending to Heaven, preventing countless of talented individuals from crossing over for millennia. No one is confident of making the breakthrough, not even those who have already ascended to the Strongest Realm of the Ninefold of the Spirit Realm. They would not dare to say that they could reach it again if they had to start over.


    If it were anyone else promising this, then Wu Shijiu would certainly sneer at their words, dismissing them as nonsense.


    But when these words came from the mouth of the Witch God Sect Leader, he couldn¡¯t help but take it seriously, because he knew the Witch Deity Teaching was capable of making it happen. That¡¯s why he agreed without hesitation, choosing to cooperate with the Witch God Sect Leader, and persuade Zhu Houji, to take the initiative in acting as go-between with Pei Xuanjing.

 Chapter 673: 623 I Dont Need It

    Chapter 673: Chapter 623 I Don¡¯t Need It


    ¡°Is there truly a method in this world that can allow one to break through to the Nine Realms of Spirit?¡± Zhu Houji asked Wu Shijiu with doubt, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why are there so few powerful beings in the Nine Realms of Spirit in this world?¡±


    By now, Zhu Houji is no longer the ignorant novice he was when ites to the Cultivation World. At his level, whether it is some experiential knowledge from the Cultivation World or his understanding of cultivation realms, he is clear about the difficulty of crossing from the Spirit Realm Eightfold to the Nine Realms of Spirit. It¡¯s an insurmountable chasm, difficult to ovee.


    If the Witch God Sect Leader¡¯s words are true and he can easily help Wu Shijiu breakthrough, then there would be many strong beings in this world. If it was so easy to cross this chasm, then the number of powerful beings in the Nine Realms of Spirit wouldn¡¯t be so rare.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°It¡¯s not a hundred percent guarantee, but it will help to increase the sess rate to some extent,¡± Wu Shijiu exined to him.


    Coming from the Witch Deity Teaching, Wu Shijiu knew that not only the Witch Deity Teaching, but most of the ancient, top powers in this world possess such methods. Although it can¡¯t guarantee absolute sess, it does have the confidence to boost the sess rate.


    He knew even better that when ites to breaking through realms, no one has a hundred percent guarantee.


    The Witch God Sect Leader telling him that there is a method to increase the sess rate could be considered sincere, but if he assured him that he was guaranteed sess, Wu Shijiu would have suspected that the other was deceiving him.


    ¡­


    ¡°Increasing the chances of breaking through to the strongest of the Nine Realms of Spirit?¡± A glint of light shed in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes, but it disappeared in an instant.


    He never expected the Witch God Sect Leader¡¯s offer to be this. This was something he¡¯d never known before.<div>


    Their negotiation started straight to the point without any circuitous roundabouts.


    At first, Pei Xuanjing asked why the Witch God Sect wanted to cooperate with the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, and the Witch God Sect Leader stated their reasons, except for some core aspects.


    ording to the Witch God Sect Leader, their teachings have been passed down since ancient times. They were originally the officials in charge of the human race¡¯s worship rituals. They had been trusted by the rulers of the human race throughout generations, and they had learned many secrets of the human race.


    The cultivation method studied by the Witch God Sect was inseparable from this dynasty. They needed to gain the recognition of the dynasty and be nourished by the Dragon Qi to take their cultivation to the next level.


    As for why the Witch God Sect did not get involved when other historical dynasties appeared in the past tens of thousands of years, the Witch God Sect Leader didn¡¯t say, but Pei Xuanjing could roughly guess.


    When each dynasty was established in the historical eras, their power had already reached its peak. Whether it was the master of the dynasty or the strong ones in the court, all possessed extremely powerful strength. The various powers intertwined and there was simply no room for the Witch God Sect to insert themselves.


    Even if the Witch God Sect is a top power in this world, they cannot easily grab a position within it, and if they get involved easily, they may face abined attack from multiple parties.


    Over the thousands of years, any Divine Dynasty that was established, dominated its time. Even a top power such as the Witch God Sect cannot provoke it easily.


    Therefore, for the Witch God Sect, if they want to cooperate with a dynasty, they either need to support the dynasty themselves or choose an appropriate time to join.


    The emergence of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty this time presents a good opportunity to the Witch God Sect. Although the Great Ming Divine Dynasty has advanced and developed at this moment, it has not yet reached its peak. They still need opportunities to grow, they still need the help and support from various forces.


    So this is the opportunity that the Witch God Sect values. As long as they can get Pei Xuanjing¡¯s permission, they can proceed with the next step of their n smoothly.


    Pei Xuanjing understood that these were just superficial reasons, and the Witch God Sect must have arger scheme inside that is closely rted to the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, otherwise, they would not stop at this.


    However, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t want to delve too much into this because everyone and every force has their own aspirations and objectives, and Pei Xuanjing himself was no exception.


    ¡°No profit, no rise early¡±, although Pei Xuanjing did not know what the Witch God Sect Leader had promised Zhu Houji and Wu Shijiu, it was definitely not a small benefit. Otherwise, they would not have agreed so readily and changed their attitudes.


    Therefore, Pei Xuanjing still held his initial attitude. As long as the other party¡¯s plotting didn¡¯t affect his own n, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t mind. All he needed was enough benefits from the other party.


    ¡°It seems the secrets of this world are indeed numerous, to even contain such divine arts and secret skills,¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    He did not expect the offer given by the Witch God Sect Leader to be like this. Originally, he thought that to breakthrough from Spirit Realm Eightfold to Nine Realms of Spirit was a huge challenge that only relied on one¡¯s own talents and hard work in order to be a powerful being.


    Now the Witch God Sect Leader is telling him there are some assisting methods and secret skills that can increase the sess rate.


    If that¡¯s the case, then why are the powerful beings in the Nine Realms of Spirit in this world still so rare?<div>


    Pei Xuanjing was puzzled, so he directly asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t these secret skills have some hidden problems?¡±


    If these Divine Arts and Secret Skills were simply this useful, there definitely wouldn¡¯t be so few powerful beings in the Nine Realms of Spirit. Therefore, in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view, there should be potential problems.


    ¡°There¡¯s no hidden problem, it doesn¡¯t affect anything at all,¡± the Witch God Sect Leader directly denied Pei Xuanjing¡¯s guess.


    He said, ¡°This Divine Art and Secret Skill have no hidden problem and side effects, but it¡¯s not easy to use it. Not to mention the treasures of heaven and earth that it needs, which ordinary cultivators simply cannot collect. The most important thing is that it requires a powerful being in the Nine Realms of Spirit to strip out a part of their Taoist Skill as a primer.¡±<div>


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Pei Xuanjing suddenly understood.


    No matter how many treasures of heaven and earth are, if you really try to collect them, you will be able to gather them one day. But requiring a powerful being in the Nine Realms of Spirit to strip out a part of their Taoist Skill, that¡¯s very difficult.


    After all, even for the powerful beings in the Nine Realms of Spirit, the Taoist Skills they practice and perceive are not so easy to obtain. Stripping these Taoist Skills means they will lose their perception of these aspects of the Taoist Skill. If they want to perceive them again, they have to start all over again. This is a loss of strength for the powerful beings, and no one would readily do that.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± asked the Witch God Sect Leader.


    He believed that he was sincere in this condition. After all, even though Pei Xuanjing currently possesses the battle power of the Nine Realms of Spirit, he is still in the Spirit Realm Eightfold. He must be extremely eager to breakthrough this realm, so this condition is already very generous.


    However, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s responsepletely caught him off guard and left him somewhat frozen.


    ¡°I refuse! Or rather, I don¡¯t need it,¡± Pei Xuanjing said.

 Chapter 674: 624: Pei Xuanjings Conditions

    Chapter 674: Chapter 624: Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Conditions


    The conditions offered by the Witch God Sect Leader were undoubtedly abundant.


    If these conditions were to get out, countless Eightfold Spirit Realm cultivators of Heaven and Earth would likely go mad over it, their desperation for such an opportunity beyond imagination.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s refusal, on the other hand, might well engender discontent among countless powerful beings. This once-in-a-lifetime opportunity was dismissed rather than seized. Surely, they must think that he had lost his mind!


    ¡°Master, you must be joking!¡± The Witch God Sect Leader looked at Pei Xuanjing in disbelief.


    He couldn¡¯tprehend Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intentions. Although Pei Xuanjing was presently at the peak of his powers, possessing battle capabilitiesparable to the strongest beings, no cultivator would reject the chance to be stronger.


    If Pei Xuanjing could use this opportunity to break through again, his strength would only improve ¡ª would that not be a better choice?


    Thus, he didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°I cannot exin the exact reasons, but I can tell you that for now, I do not require it.¡± Pei Xuanjing said with a smile, reaffirming his stance.


    Indeed, he had no need for these terms. He did not require this help.


    For Pei Xuanjing, with the aid of a simtor, as long as there were enough Taoyuns to support continuous life simtions, progressing in his realm woulde naturally. He was not particrly demanding about it.<div>


    Even though the Witch God Sect Leader stated that this method did not have any side effects, Pei Xuanjing was somewhat suspicious and maintained a bit of cynicism.


    After all, incorporated into this secret method were the Taoist skills of other Nine Realms of Spirit powerhouses. Each cultivator¡¯s path was unique, even between master and disciple. Blindly following predecessors¡¯ paths might conflict with one¡¯s own, which is inevitable.


    Therefore, Pei Xuanjing did not need this method to elevate his realm.


    ¡°Then Master, what do you desire?¡± a helpless Witch God Sect Leader asked.


    He had initially proposed those conditions with utmost confidence, given the rarity of opportunities to break through to the Nine Layers Realm of the Spirit Realm, a chance coveted by many.


    Therefore, he believed that Pei Xuanjing would not reject his offer.


    However, the results were unexpected. His offer had been rejected, and Pei Xuanjing did not yearn for what everybody else hoped for. This piqued his curiosity as to what Pei Xuanjing truly desired.


    Without beating around the bush, Pei Xuanjing stated his motive: ¡°The Witch Deity Teaching has a long lineage, and I¡¯m certain they must know many secrets about the Heaven and Earth. I happen to be very curious about these things, so I would like to borrow and peruse the Witch Deity Teaching¡¯s collection.¡±


    Without hesitation, the Witch God Sect Leader agreed: ¡°Yes, you may. Do continue.¡±


    Besides the central secrets, many other things were not really hidden. It¡¯s just that ordinary cultivators who haven¡¯t reached that stage did not have the privilege to know.


    Since Pei Xuanjing had reached that stage, there were many things he was entitled to explore. The Witch God Sect Leader didn¡¯t mind at all.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the Witch Deity Teaching¡¯s heritage dates back to ancient times, possessing a human sacrificial altar passed down from then. This divine object was personally crafted by one of the human race¡¯s rulers, supposedly possessing miraculous effects. I¡¯m wondering if I could borrow it,¡± said Pei Xuanjing.


    Such divine objects passed down from ancient times, continually nourished and worshipped by the Witch Deity Teaching for many years, must have amassed immense Taoyuns. If he could have the chance to refine andprehend the Taoyuns on it, it would undoubtedly be a rapid method to increase his Taoyun umtion.


    Upon hearing this request, the Witch God Sect Leader furrowed his brows slightly, not giving Pei Xuanjing an immediate response.


    After a brief moment of contemtion, he finally replied: ¡°Yes, you may. However, this divine object is enshrined in our Ancestral Hall, so you¡¯ll have to wait until the Saint Teachings return to have ess to it.¡±


    ¡°No problem. I still have faith in the Sect Leader¡¯smitment,¡± Pei Xuanjing responded with a smile.


    Most powerhouses of the Witch God Sect Leader¡¯s caliber generally act in good faith. If they truly weren¡¯t willing, they would straightforwardly decline, not resorting to hypocrisy and deception.


    Therefore, since the Witch God Sect Leader had agreed, Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t in a hurry. It wasn¡¯t because he wasn¡¯t eager to umte Taoyun, but because he had just acquired many things from Taixu Venerable, including the Taoyun umted on Taixu Mirror, which would require him to refine for a long time.


    ¡°Great! Once the Saint Teachings return, Master, you are weed toe anytime to contemte and use the divine object.¡± Witch God Sect Leader flicked his finger, a ray of lightnding in front of Pei Xuanjing, as a token for him. As long as Pei Xuanjing brings this thing in the future, he would honor hismitment.<div>


    ¡°Alright.¡± Pei Xuanjing put away the light with a wave of his sleeve and stated his third condition. However, when his words came out, the usuallyposed Witch God Sect Leader¡¯s expression suddenly changed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°I¡¯m somewhat curious. Did all those divine dynasties really get annihted? Do they still exist and not just perish in the river of history? What about those ancient rulers? Are they still alive?¡±


    Whoosh!


    The Witch God Sect Leader¡¯s face changed slightly, his eyes full of horror as they were fixed on Pei Xuanjing. His mind was in turmoil as he tried to figure out why Pei Xuanjing would ask such a question.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing just smiled in response, not avoiding his gaze at all.


    Being of assistance to the ascendancy of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty and having built the Eternal Divine Dynasty in his life simtions, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s understanding of these Divine Dynasties surpasses others.


    He had, in his life simtions, managed to suppress all under heaven with the power of Divine Dynasties. Just how terrifying was the power of the various Divine Dynasties that could suppress all under heaven in this Daming World, did they really get annihted?


    To be honest, Pei Xuanjing was somewhat doubtful and had some trouble believing this.


    The stronger his cultivation powers became, the clearer Pei Xuanjing¡¯s understanding of this Daming World, plenty of things inexplicably appeared in his vision, leading to more and more doubts in his mind.


    Such as the ever-elerating emergence of secret blessednds after this Heaven and Earth was revived, and the many powerhouses who inadvertently received powerful inheritances and rapidly rose, all filled with anomalies.


    Had it not been for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s assistance from the simtor, countless powerhouses who obtained such inheritances would have long surpassed him in their cultivation strength, altering the original order of this world. These people would have be the sovereigns of the native world,manding the Heroes, supnting the old order.

 Chapter 675: 625 The much-anticipated Wang Boan

    Chapter 675: Chapter 625 The much-anticipated Wang Boan


    Pei Xuanjing, who personally learned about the inheritance gained by his disciple Pang Hong, inevitably rose a suspicion in his heart. Could it be that these rising neers are really neers?


    Could they be the cards left behind by many old antiques!


    After having this suspicion in his heart, Pei Xuanjing could no longer suppress his doubts, so he began to investigate secretly. Among the many tasks he initially sent Deer Elder to do, this was one of them.


    However, the news brought back by Deer Elder undoubtedly coincided with many of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s conjectures.


    ¡°For these, I the Sect Leader, have no definite answers.¡± The Witch God Sect Leader admitted frankly.


    Regarding the question asked by Pei Xuanjing, the Witch God Sect Leader was also somewhat unsure how to answer.


    At his level and position, he almost knows everything in the world.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s raising of this issue could not be ignored by the Witch God Sect Leader, who stood at the pinnacle of the world.


    The existence of these strongmen who can affect the situation in the world, whether living or dead, have a great impact.


    ¡°So I want to know, in these forbidden ces and blessednds, are there really moves left by these strongmen? Would theye back?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked out loud.<div>


    In the world, there are many divine arts and secret skills. After opening the Small Thousand World, Pei Xuanjing clearly understands that there are many mysteries. The pioneers of these forbidden ces and blessednds, do they also have simr means to reincarnate in this Great World?


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± The Witch God Sect Leader fell silent for a moment before answering.


    Upon hearing this response, Pei Xuanjing was not surprised. It was no different from his conjecture. The ancient powerhouses indeed did not die so easily; they all have their own backup ns.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°So, have those divine dynasties really been destroyed?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked.


    Compared to those strongmen, these existences of divine dynasties made Pei Xuanjing more worried. If these divine dynasties exist and are still hidden in the world, even if their power is not as suppressing as before, even a part of it would be enough to influence the world.


    ¡°To this question, I the Sect Leader, still have no definitive answer, for the power these divine dynasties possess is not something I can easily look into.¡± The Witch God Sect Leader said helplessly.


    The Sect Leader could investigate the backup ns left by themon strongmen in the world if he wishes to.


    However, he did not think he had the qualifications to do so, let alone the many secrets held by the divine dynasties that once existed in the world.


    It can be said that before the decline of the world, any generation of the divine dynasties had enough power to suppress the world. Their mighty power was not something any forces could resist, even the top-notch forces led by the strongest of the Nine Realms.


    Despite the endless wars and new dynasties recing the old ones, their power was still enough to suppress all forces. The Witch God Sect could not investigate. Therefore, he also did not know whether these dynasties had really fallen.


    Originally, like many other forces, the Witch God Sect Leader had some apprehension towards these vanished divine dynasties. However, after countless years, these dynasties have not released any news, and they have almost defaulted to beingpletely disappeared.


    But after hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s inquiry, the Witch God Sect Leader had an epiphany. He and his people seemed to really overlook the existence of those divine dynasties, forgetting their influence.


    ¡­¡­


    On the edge of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty¡¯s territory, where the human race and the Demon Race meet.


    With theplete revival of the world, strongmen from the human race and the demon race appeared one after another. Surprisingly, the war between the human race and the demon race did not expand as many people expected, but still maintained a certain level of restraint within a certain range without escting.


    Wang Boan was sitting in his tent, after dealing with some military affairs, he looked at Gu Ji not far in front of him. Although Gu Ji was holding a book, he was clearly absent-minded, his eyes flicking towards Wang Boan from time to time.


    After dealing with the military affairs, Wang Bo¡¯an asked Gu Ji, ¡°Mr. Gu, if you have anything to say, just say it. Do not hesitate like this. The friendship between us is not just about this.¡±


    In fact, although Gu Ji hadn¡¯t spoken yet, Wang Boan had an idea of what he wanted to say.


    Sure enough, after hearing Wang Bo¡¯an¡¯s words, Gu Ji put down the book decisively and asked Wang Bo¡¯an, ¡°Brother Bo¡¯an, by now, you should tell me your opinion on the emperor¡¯s decision this time!¡±<div>


    Just as Wang Boan expected, what Gu Ji wanted to ask about now was Wang Boan¡¯s opinion on the cooperation between Emperor Zhu Houji and the Witch God Sect this time.


    After all, the cooperation between the Great Ming Divine Dynasty and the Witch God Sect, as long as one is not foolish, would know that the Witch God Sect had lowered its stance for an ulterior motive, a big one at that.


    Which official of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty was foolish? They all saw this and made their own responses ording to their backers and their positions.


    The world is bustling for profit. The officials of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty were no exception. Despite being under the wing of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, they had their own demands and interests, and their responses varied ordingly.<div>


    However, no matter what, they all had their own responses, but it was Wang Boan, who controlled millions of soldiers in the Great Ming Divine Dynasty and was a prominent figure among officials, who was mysteriously silent about this matter. It was as if he knew nothing.


    Gu Ji, who knew Wang Boan well, knew that Wang Boan was not mediocre. His mind was filled with strategies. His silence on this matter must mean he has his own unique insights and thinks the time to speak is not ripe.


    But now, Wang Boan was a crucial figure in the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. His every move was under the watchful eyes of countless people. Many people were naturally concerned about his response to this matter.


    Gu Ji, who stood by him, was naturally a bit anxious. After all, he was also very curious about his friend¡¯s opinion.

 Chapter 676: 626: Reincarnation?

    Chapter 676: Chapter 626: Reincarnation?


    ¡°No matter how you look at it, the result has already been determined. Do you really think that if I write a memorial to the throne, it would change the Emperor¡¯s insistence?¡± Mr. Gu, Wang Boan, asked with a calm gaze.


    After many years of ups and downs in the bureaucratic life, Wang Boan was no longer the naive young man he was before. As for the emperor of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, Wang Boan understood him very well. The emperor was not a King who easily listens to advice.


    The reason why he wanted opinions from officials in the court on the cooperation with the Witch Deity Teaching was not to know something in particr, but rather to test the attitudes of the various ministers of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty and to know which faction they belonged to.


    Therefore, Wang Boan did not really care about writing this memorial because it was meaningless. The emperor wouldn¡¯t care about its content, he would only care about which faction you belonged to.


    The position he currently held, with millions of troops under his control, could not easily shake the emperor¡¯s position under the current Divine Dynasty¡¯s system. However, the environment in which Wang Boan found himself was quite sensitive.


    With these thoughts and decisions, he naturally had no interest in writing the memorial. Persuading was useless and might invite suspicion from the emperor.


    ¡°Bo¡¯an, it seems you will have to write the memorial this time, whether you want to or not.¡±


    At this moment, someone entered the army tent and handed a letter to Gu Ji.


    After Gu Ji finished reading the letter, a strange smile appeared on his face. He spoke to Wang Boan.


    ¡°Brother Gu, why do you say so?¡± Wang Boan frowned.<div>


    Without speaking, Gu Ji handed the letter to him. After reading it, Wang Boan sighed helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s even worse than that.¡±


    The message on the letter was simple. It was a message passed down by Wang Qiong, the Minister of the Ministry of War. The emperor had dispatched Yan Weizhong, the Minister of the Ministry of Rites, to personally tell Wang Boan to respond to the emperor¡¯s decision.


    So after reading the message, Gu Ji said that regardless of whether Wang Boan thought this matter was meaningless, he still needed to give a response.


    Wang Boan was also a little helpless. He did not expect the emperor to be so obstinate this time, even sending Yan Weizhong personally. Given Yan Weizhong¡¯s level of devotion to the emperor¡¯s orders, it seemed he would have to give the emperor a reply this time.


    ¡­


    As Wang Boan was anxiously working out a response to the emperor, Pei Xuanjing had quietly returned to Shenxiao Mountain after leaving the Taoist Academy alone.


    Shenxiao Mountain was once one of the famous mountains in the world. As the Heaven and Earth recovered, powerful being like Pei Xuanjing resided and attracted innumerable Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, which made Shenxiao Mountain even more prestigious and suitable for cultivation.


    With the Heaven and Earth reviving to their peak, Pei Xuanjing, being a powerful entity in this world, had been favored by the will of the Daming World. Therefore, Shenxiao Mountain naturally received more blessing from Heaven and Earth, turning into one of the treasured cultivation ces in the world and one of the Taoist Holy Lands.


    The moment Pei Xuanjing descended onto Shenxiao Mountain, even though he did not deliberately rm anyone, many cultivators in the Spirit Realm stationed at Shenxiao Mountain understood the arrival of their leader.


    Not because these Spirit Realm cultivators were too strong, or that they could easily sense Pei Xuanjing¡¯s every move, but due to the change in the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi around them, and the arrival of the unspoken will of Heaven and Earth, which made them feel that understanding the Taoist Skill became easier.


    At this moment, due to the continuous connection between the Small Thousand World Pei Xuanjing opened up and the Daming World, although Pei Xuanjing never agreed to merge the Small Thousand World into the Daming World, the divine favor he received from the Daming World gradually strengthened his authority.


    It seemed like the will of the Heaven and Earth of the Daming World was tempting Pei Xuanjing, trying to attract him with these continuously strengthening authorities, hoping that he would offer the Small Thousand World in the end, as a boost for the promotion of the Daming World.


    The moment he descended to Shenxiao Mountain, the Divine favor brought by him naturally triggered the transformation of Shenxiao Mountain. While this transformation is subtle, it is quite noticeable for the many cultivators in their cultivation. They almost instantly understood everything.


    Pei Xuanjing also easily understood this. He didn¡¯t intentionally iste the divine favor, since, at his realm, if he wanted to, he couldpletely iste this force, at least not let ordinary cultivators easily perceive it.


    He didn¡¯t summon any residing cultivators of Shenxiao Mountain, but just sent them spiritual consciousness, asking them to calmly cultivate. Then, he entered his own seclusion ce.


    After entering his seclusion ce, Pei Xuanjing finally calmed down and recalled the various matters discussed recently with the Witch God Sect Leader.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Eventually, the two reached a cooperation agreement. Although the terms offered differed from what the Witch God Sect Leader initially anticipated, their cooperation was still as expected. At least, for now, both parties were very satisfied.


    In addition to the conditions proposed by Pei Xuanjing, the Witch God Sect Leader also needed to provide Pei Xuanjing with enough Heaven and Earth Spiritual Materials and research on Divine Arts and Secret Skills.


    Although the total value of these items was somewhat inferiorpared with the path which increased the sess rate of the Eightfold Spirit Realm cultivators ascending to the omnipotent Nine Realms of Spirit, those things were of no value to Pei Xuanjing. Only the things most suited to him were the most valuable.<div>


    ¡°However, ording to the Witch God Sect Leader, many powerful beings of the Ancient times have already fallen. Even if they have left behind things that rely on the survival of forbidden ces and blessednds, it¡¯s no longer them. They are more akin to a newborn.¡± Pei Xuanjing thought of the words of the Witch God Sect Leader and pondered carefully.


    For cultivators who cannot achieve longevity, especially those at the top, once they find their lifespan nearing its end, they naturally wish to go through the cycle of rebirth, hoping to live another life.


    The initial fragmentation of the Netherworld Book was caused by powerful beings constantly fighting for it, hoping to use its power to live another life.


    However, ording to the Witch God Sect Leader, they didn¡¯t count these as a sess. Even if there were powerful beings using the Page of the Netherworld Book for supposed reincarnation, in reality, they had already forgotten their past lives. This life was more like a new life, with no major entanglements to their past selves.<div>


    It was more like a simr leaf growing from a tree, notpletely identical.

 Chapter 677: 627: The Sad Taixu Venerable

    Chapter 677: Chapter 627: The Sad Taixu Venerable


    Based on the information gathered, Pei Xuanjing was clear that even if these powerful entities had left some traps behind, it really had no significant impact. Their rise also required time, and thus did not pose a threat to him and his allies.


    ¡°Instead, it¡¯s the existence of these Divine Dynasties. They were once endowed with the power to suppress Heaven and Earth. They would not just disappear so easily.¡± Pei Xuanjing still clearly remembered the words of the Witch God Sect Leader.


    The various forces of this world were exceedingly powerful. A supremely powerful being at the Nine Realms of Spirit could shatter mountains and rivers, and change the colour of Heaven and Earth with just rage. However, even so, against those Divine Dynasties in their heyday, they dared not express their anger and could only tolerate silently.


    This only showed how terrifyingly strong were those Divine Dynasties at their peak.


    The silver lining was that even though these Divine Dynasties were terrifying, their strength emergedrgely due to circumstances and the sanction of Heaven and Earth. After losing the protection of Heaven and Earth¡¯s will, they naturally declined, and could no longer reach their peak.


    Moreover, even the most prestigious Divine Dynasties were still trapped at the peak of the Spirit Realm, unable to step into the Immortal Dao Realm.


    Therefore, even though the Witch God Sect Leader and others dreaded these Divine Dynasties, they weren¡¯t exactly fearful. After all, the Divine Dynasties, which lost the favor of Heaven and Earth, andcked this sanction, could still be ovee even with their formidable power.


    Moreover, the rise of the countless Divine Dynasties in the world often came at the expense of their predecessors. The grudges and conflicts among these Divine Dynasties were much more serious than those between them and other forces.


    No one knew whether these Divine Dynasties were still hidden in the world. Even if they did emerge, they would probably be too upied fighting amongst themselves, and would surely not have the time to deal with them.


    Pei Xuanjing set these matters aside for the time being and turned his attention elsewhere. With a flick of his sleeve, the Taixu Mirror appeared in his hand.<div>


    Fffff¡­


    The moment the Taixu Mirror appeared, it began to emit a humming sound, as if struggling and resisting, unwilling to submit to Pei Xuanjing.


    Of course, this Taixu Mirror was refined at a considerable cost by the Taixu Sect as its sect-protecting magic treasure. It had been consecrated for thousands of years by the supremely powerful Taixu Venerable. As long as he was still alive, it would not easily submit to others.


    Had Pei Xuanjing not suppressed Taixu Venerable with the Small Thousand World, and then suppressed the Taixu Mirror with the help of the Small Thousand World, even if Pei Xuanjing killed Taixu Venerable, the Taixu Mirror would have escaped and returned to the Taixu Sect at thest moment.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [Taixu Mirror, refinement will yield 10,000,000 Taoyun points.]


    This simtor prompt was a significant temptation for Pei Xuanjing. After all, after his realm breakthrough, the Taoyun value required for life simtion had quickly reached 20 million points. Although he had more than 10 million Taoyun points saved up, those were exhausted by Deer Elder¡¯s guidance. Within this period, Pei Xuanjing had only umted less than a million Taoyun points, which was far from the needed 20 million points.


    ¡°Suppress!¡±


    In the face of the constantly struggling Taixu Mirror, Pei Xuanjing was indifferent. He drew several runes in the void with his slender white fingers. The Heavenly Earthly Force descended and directly suppressed the Taixu Mirror. Without even using the Sanbao Jade Ruyi, he suppressed it.


    Even though the Taixu Mirror was a top-tier magic artifact and possessed spiritual intellect, it had no wisdom after all. Faced with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s terrifying power, it was ultimately forced to submit.


    Pei Xuanjing covered the Taixu Mirror with his Shenxiao Origin Qi, and circted the power of the Golden Core within him. The power of the spirit began to erode the Taixu Mirror continuously. The Taixu Mirror continued to struggle, but the runes suppressing it on the mirror surface emitted a light thatpletely wiped out the mirror¡¯s struggles and left it meaningless.


    ¡°Pei Xuanjing, you deserve to die for trying to refine this seat¡¯s Taixu Mirror. Once this seat is out, I will cut you to pieces, shatter your Primordial Spirit, and you will never be reborn for eternity.¡±


    Inside the Small Thousand World, the Taixu Venerable, who was constantly being eroded by the forces of Earth Water Wind Fire, was struggling against these forces. He couldn¡¯t allow his origin to be extracted and wanted to break the seal and reverse everything.


    However, at this moment, he felt the imprint he had left on the Taixu Mirror being eroded. He instantly understood that Pei Xuanjing must be up to something, having suppressed the Taixu Mirror, and aiming to refine it.


    This was something that the Taixu Venerable could not tolerate. He had initially thought that the Taixu Mirror had broken away and returned to the Taixu Sect.


    Discovering this now, the Taixu Venerable couldn¡¯t help but panic. He thought of a terrible possibility ¨C that without his protection, if the Taixu Mirror did not return to the Taixu Sect, then the Taixu Sect wouldpletely lose its suppressing power and be left vulnerable to future threats.


    Originally, the Taixu Sect only had him, a supreme being of the Nine Realms. Only by relying on the enhancement of the Taixu Mirror could he move freely among many top forces. Now with him suppressed and the Taixu Mirror not returned, the Taixu Sect would undoubtedly suffer a severe blow to its strength.


    ¡°This seat is filled with hatred!¡±


    ¡°This seat should have descended directly in my true body to kill you. Then none of the events of today would have urred.¡± The Taixu Venerable was filled with remorse in his heart.


    He now regretted fearing that the ancestralnd had not awakened, and he did not descend in his true form, choosing to take action in an incarnate form, which gave his opponent the opportunity to grow.<div>


    If his incarnation was destroyed back then, he should not have hesitated and should have acted directly, descending to suppress and kill Pei Xuanjing immediately. Even if he was injured, it was better than ending up like this.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, you no longer have the opportunity. All of you will be the offering of this Small Thousand World, and your once glorious and respected Taixu Sect, having lost your protection, will also be destroyed.¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s voice rang in the ears of the Taixu Venerable.


    This Small Thousand World was created by Pei Xuanjing, and he was aware of everything happening in it. Even the Taixu Venerable, despite being suppressed, was not to be underestimated as a supremely powerful being of the Nine Realms of Spirit. Pei Xuanjing was always alert, closely monitoring every move he made, ready to respond ordingly.


    Hearing the Taixu Venerable¡¯s curse, Pei Xuanjing was not angry. Instead, he simply responded indifferently.<div>


    However, his words drove the Taixu Venerable even crazier. His energy began to surge as he struggled to break free from the current situation. Sadly, apart from more of his origin being drawn out, his attempts were fruitless.


    The power of a Small Thousand World, even a newly born one, was not something a cultivator could contend with.

 Chapter 678: 628: The Ambitious Plans of Many Cultivators in the Sky Wasteland

    Chapter 678: Chapter 628: The Ambitious ns of Many Cultivators in the Sky Wastnd


    Watching Taixu Venerable¡¯s continual resistance did not concern Pei Xuanjing, instead, his smile grew more abundant on his face.


    That was exactly Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intention, to provoke the Taixu Venerable. If this Taixu Venerable continued to resist with all his might, even if the venerable could not break free, trying to plunder his source and transform it into nourishment for the Small Thousand World would take an incredible amount of time.


    However, at this time, Pei Xuanjing stirred the other party¡¯s emotions, angering his Qingxu. The tactic distracted the venerable, allowing the Small Thousand World to speed up the process of refining the Taixu Venerable by drawing on his source, which elerated the evolution of the Small Thousand World.


    ¡­


    As time flowed on, it did not stop for anyone. While Pei Xuanjing was refining the Taixu Mirror and elerating the erosion of the Taixu Venerable, the entire Sky Wastnd began boiling, undergoing many changes.


    The Sky Wastnd had always been a temporary dwelling ce chosen by many due to the revival of the Ancestral Land. Before the Ancestral Land anvoid, the Sky Wastnd became a holy ground for cultivators due to the abundance of Heaven and Earth Essence Qi. However, after the revival of the Ancestral Land, the Sky Wastnd was vastly inferior to the Daming World.


    Originally, with the revival of the Ancestral Land, these aging powers would join their Blessed Lands and transfer all their foundations to the Ancestral Land, preceding to maintain their glory. This was a matter of course.


    However, with theplete revival of the Ancestral Land on the horizon and the opportunity for them to return, a reckless idea started circting in the Sky Wastnd. It gained the pursuit of many powers, growing more fervently, as if it was the public¡¯s desire.


    If the Sky Wastnd was destined to be abandoned, then why not try to integrate the Sky Wastnd into the Ancestral Land, making it a part of the Ancestral Land, to strengthen it further? Would it cultivate more powerhouses? Could it nourish Immortal Path powerhouses?


    This idea was proposed by a strong character of the Demonic Way, at first, it was thought to be the greedy nature of the Demonic Way. However, as the idea spread and more people knew about it, it suddenly seemed like the opening of a new world, receiving the research and admiration of countless powerful beings.<div>


    Primarily for the top and first-rate powers, they control plenty of secret territories and Blessed Lands. They are well-prepared and can fully transfer the many resources of the Sky Wastnd back to the Ancestral Land without suffering much loss.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    However, for the many second-rate powers and independent practitioners, they do not have these resources and cannot undertake such an audacious move. For them, returning to the Ancestral Land implicated abandoning many things and starting anew after returning to the Ancestral Land.


    In this addition and subtraction, the gap between them and the top and first-rate powers will not decrease but will continue to increase. In this Great World, no power or person wants to fall behind.


    If there was no previous solution and they could only passively endure, then at this moment, it has to be said that this idea has received the admiration of many powerhouses.


    There are countless powerhouses in the top powers of heaven and earth, but that does not mean that there are no powerhouses among the independent practitioners. Those independent practitioners who managed to rise did so through various hardships. They may not be superior, but they are definitely on par with the powerhouses of the major powers.


    When these independent practitioner forces unite, even many top powers would dare not underestimate them.


    Therefore, when this news evolved to the point of today and could not be quelled, many of the top powers could only opt for a peaceful resolution. They invited numerous powerhouses toe together to try to collectively figure out whether this method could be sessful.


    After all, from their perspective, even with the help of the secret territory and Blessed Land to maintain their roots and return to the Ancestral Land, it also meant that they had to give up many things.


    However, if this method works, the gains for them would be greater. So in reality, they were willing to promote this matter and were delighted to see it sessful.


    Besides this, the powerhouses had another idea in mind. That was the performance of Pei Xuanjing when he suppressed the Taixu Venerable that day, which had given them great inspiration.


    At their level, their perception of the will of Heaven and Earth was extremely sensitive. The attention that Pei Xuanjing had received from the will of Heaven and Earth that day was so intense that it was beyond imagination.


    If at first, they didn¡¯t think about the reason and simply assumed that it was because Pei Xuanjing held the Heavenly Divine Position, then after the event, they suddenly realized that perhaps the reason was that Pei Xuanjing had created the Small Thousand World, offered the Daming World, and finally received the favor of Heaven and Earth.


    Therefore, these powers and powerhouses also wanted to have a try, following the footsteps of Pei Xuanjing in creating the Small Thousand World. If they could promote the integration of Sky Wastnd into the Ancestral Land, could they also receive the attention of the Ancestral Land, gain the favor of the will of Heaven and Earth, and receive the blessing of the will of Heaven and Earth to gain greater power?


    It has to be said, this is a very tempting idea.


    Sky Mechanism Pavilion, although one of the top powers and including the peak powerhouse Master Tianji of the Nine Realms of Spirit, was generally respected because it did not partake in the disputes of Heaven and Earth. They dealt only in intelligence trading, respected by all sides, and entrusted by all.


    Therefore, the current meeting spot for all parties was directly decided to be one of the homes of the Sky Mechanism Pavilion, hosted by the Pavilion Master himself.


    All the powerhouses of the Sky Wastnd gathered here, along with some powerful independent practitioners. Although it seemed like countless powerful cultivators congregated here, in reality, everyone understood that the oue of this discussion would still ultimately be decided by the powerhouses at the peak of cultivation.


    Regr cultivators of the seventh level of the Spiritual Realm, and even most of the eighth level cultivators, had no room for disagreement after the decisions made by the peak powerhouses of the ninth level.


    At the highest peak of the Sky Mechanism Pavilion¡¯s residence, the Pavilion Master respectfully stood behind an old man with white hair. The elderly had an ageless face and a vigorous spirit. He held some ancient bronze coins that rolled non-stop at his fingertips. The bronze coins left some unexinable marks¡­<div>


    The elderly man was no other than Master Tianji, the founder of the Sky Mechanism Pavilion, one of the supreme beings of the Nine Realms of Spirit in today¡¯s Heaven and Earth. Even though he rarely acted, he was considered by many as the overlord among the supreme beings.


    ¡°Master, the elders should be arriving soon,¡± the Sky Mechanism Pavilion Master said to Master Tianji.

 Chapter 680: 630: Bai Xiaoshengs Ambition

    Chapter 680: Chapter 630: Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s Ambition


    Pei Xuanjing watched Bai Xiaosheng, who was standing before him, and asked, ¡°Since you are here now, I suppose you are confident?¡±


    Given Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s circumstances, he would not have appeared with such boldness had he not been fully confident.


    With a light chuckle, Bai Xiaosheng said, ¡°To be honest, the reason I withdrew earlier was because I was worried that the power of Sky Mechanism Pavilion was too great and I would bring trouble to you, brother Pei, so¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Pei Xuanjing understood that Bai Xiaosheng had retreated because he knew that there were two cultivators from the Nine Realms of Spirit in the Sky Mechanism Pavilion, and he felt that he could notpete with them, hence he chose to step back.


    It was only when he heard that Pei Xuanjing had suppressed the Taixu Venerable that he realised that Xuanjing could protect him, and that was why he chose to appear now.


    Upon understanding this, Pei Xuanjing was unfazed. He believed that it was human instinct to seek benefits and avoid risks, so he didn¡¯t mind Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s exnation at all. After all, if he were in the same situation, he probably would have made the same choice.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯sposed expression, Bai Xiaosheng knew that he had let the matter go. Not wanting to dwell on it, he changed the subject: ¡°Brother Pei, do you know that something big is happening in the Sky Wastnd?¡±


    By this point, with the emergence of many cultivators in the Sky Wastnd, all its veils had beenpletely lifted and were fully exposed to everyone.


    Gauging by Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s thought process, even though he temporarily retreated and relinquished his informationwork, he didn¡¯t abandon his interest in the Sky Wastnd. The urrence in the Sky Wastnd where forces were converging from all sides, immediately made him realize that this could be a good opportunity.


    Before Bai Xiaosheng was finished sharing his views, Pei Xuanjing interrupted him with a smile, ¡°Are you referring to the current situation where the forces in the Sky Wastnd are gathering in the Sky Mechanism Pavilion to discuss the partitioning of the Sky Wastnd and its incorporation into the Ancestral Land?¡±<div>


    At Pei Xuanjing¡¯s level, every move he made could significantly impact the tide of events in the world. Furthermore, as a newly risen powerhouse, he naturally attracted many factions who wished to form alliances. Therefore, even if Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t pay special attention and remained solitary on Shenxiao Mountain, people would still deliver information to him, hoping to earn his favor.


    Moreover, the factions bringing him news were not one-sided. If the information from all these factions werebined, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s grasp of the inside story of the gathering at the Sky Mechanism Pavilion would be no less than Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s, if not more extensive.


    ¡°So, Brother Pei, what do you think?¡± Bai Xiaosheng asked.


    Bai Xiaosheng had his own ns when he came here. He saw this as a great opportunity not only for himself but also for many powers of the Daming World.


    Pei Xuanjing asked with a smile, ¡°I wonder, Brother Bai, what do you intend to do?¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng replied, ¡°We can¡¯t get involved in the affairs of the Sky Wastnd, but Brother Pei, it¡¯s different for you. At your current position, events in the world are closely rted to you. If you choose not to participate, some people might get some ideas that they shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    Form should follow substance. Once you acquire the power, you should gain the corresponding reputation. Otherwise, if your name is illegitimate, it¡¯s inevitable that you¡¯ll be looked down upon by many.


    Although there was a hint of maniption in Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s words, Pei Xuanjing had to admit that he had a point. As a newly risen power, Pei Xuanjing, having subdued the Taixu Venerable and proven his might, needed to make his voice heard and announce his existence to the world.


    ¡°Haha, Brother Bai, you are overthinking. I don¡¯t need such things to prove myself,¡± Pei Xuanjing said with a light chuckle, seemingly unaffected.


    If it was anyone else in this situation, they would naturally dere their existence loudly and instantly undertake phenomenal acts to establish their authority.


    However, for Pei Xuanjing, there was no need to do so.


    The mere act of subduing the Taixu Venerable was equivalent to every action taken by a normal supreme cultivator from the Nine Realms of Spirit after breaking through. After all, although powerhouses from the Nine Realms of Spirit often shed and fought fiercely, few of them had a record of subduing a fellow cultivator of their realm.


    That¡¯s why after subduing the Taixu Venerable, Pei Xuanjing shocked countless people, because it was extremely rare for cultivators from the Nine Realms of Spirit to be defeated, even in the thousands of years of the Sky Wastnd, let alone the countless years since the advent of cultivation.


    Therefore, Pei Xuanjing had made his might fully known and earned the reverence of countless powers between heaven and earth. No one dared to underestimate or belittle him.


    Additionally, as the strongest being in the Ancestral Land, anyone who came to the Ancestral Land had to be aware of Xuanjing¡¯s existence. There was no need for him to intentionally propagate his reputation.


    As far as Pei Xuanjing was concerned, he didn¡¯t need to ponder too much at the moment. Because after subduing the Taixu Venerable, no one would dare to test him again. What he needed now was to continue refining and understanding the Dao, and to simte life once again, thus enabling him to break through and advance to the Nine Realms of Spirit.


    He believed that by then, his power would increase exponentially, and he would be confident enough to suppress even the strongest beings within the Nine Realms of Spirit, such as the Witch Deity Sect Leader.


    As for Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s suggestions, he didn¡¯t really pay much attention to them or care at all.


    However, just then, a streak of light appeared suddenly on Shenxiao Mountain, where Pei Xuanjing was. With a flick of his sleeve, Pei Xuanjing caught the light, and some information appeared instantly in his mind.<div>


    Having quickly assimted the information, Pei Xuanjing suddenly changed his attitude. He smiled at Bai Xiaosheng and said, ¡°Since you have ideas, Brother Bai, feel free to proceed. I will take care of everything afterwards. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything.¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng looked surprised. His motive for involving Pei Xuanjing was strategic ¡ª aside from desiring benefits for Pei Xuanjing, he had his own ns. He wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to enhance his own strength.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mastery of the Heavenly Divine Position and the subsequent increase in his power was well-known. Bai Xiaosheng was one of the key supporters of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty¡¯s rise to power, and the Heavenly Divine Position he had acquired was second only to Pei Xuanjing and the Jade Purity True Monarch.


    If Pei Xuanjing could gain more favor from the will of heaven and earth and acquire more rights to strengthen himself, then he could do the same. This was undoubtedly a method for Bai Xiaosheng, who was stuck at a teau of strength, to swiftly enhance his power and protect himself.<div>


    Initially, he was puzzled about how to earn the favor of the will of heaven and earth and enhance the power of his Divine Position. But when the news of the gathering of forces in the Sky Wastnd reached him, he saw a glimmer of hope.

 Chapter 680: 630: Bai Xiaoshengs Ambition

    Chapter 680: Chapter 630: Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s Ambition


    Pei Xuanjing watched Bai Xiaosheng, who was standing before him, and asked, ¡°Since you are here now, I suppose you are confident?¡±


    Given Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s circumstances, he would not have appeared with such boldness had he not been fully confident.


    With a light chuckle, Bai Xiaosheng said, ¡°To be honest, the reason I withdrew earlier was because I was worried that the power of Sky Mechanism Pavilion was too great and I would bring trouble to you, brother Pei, so¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Pei Xuanjing understood that Bai Xiaosheng had retreated because he knew that there were two cultivators from the Nine Realms of Spirit in the Sky Mechanism Pavilion, and he felt that he could notpete with them, hence he chose to step back.


    It was only when he heard that Pei Xuanjing had suppressed the Taixu Venerable that he realised that Xuanjing could protect him, and that was why he chose to appear now.


    Upon understanding this, Pei Xuanjing was unfazed. He believed that it was human instinct to seek benefits and avoid risks, so he didn¡¯t mind Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s exnation at all. After all, if he were in the same situation, he probably would have made the same choice.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯sposed expression, Bai Xiaosheng knew that he had let the matter go. Not wanting to dwell on it, he changed the subject: ¡°Brother Pei, do you know that something big is happening in the Sky Wastnd?¡±


    By this point, with the emergence of many cultivators in the Sky Wastnd, all its veils had beenpletely lifted and were fully exposed to everyone.


    Gauging by Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s thought process, even though he temporarily retreated and relinquished his informationwork, he didn¡¯t abandon his interest in the Sky Wastnd. The urrence in the Sky Wastnd where forces were converging from all sides, immediately made him realize that this could be a good opportunity.


    Before Bai Xiaosheng was finished sharing his views, Pei Xuanjing interrupted him with a smile, ¡°Are you referring to the current situation where the forces in the Sky Wastnd are gathering in the Sky Mechanism Pavilion to discuss the partitioning of the Sky Wastnd and its incorporation into the Ancestral Land?¡±<div>


    At Pei Xuanjing¡¯s level, every move he made could significantly impact the tide of events in the world. Furthermore, as a newly risen powerhouse, he naturally attracted many factions who wished to form alliances. Therefore, even if Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t pay special attention and remained solitary on Shenxiao Mountain, people would still deliver information to him, hoping to earn his favor.


    Moreover, the factions bringing him news were not one-sided. If the information from all these factions werebined, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s grasp of the inside story of the gathering at the Sky Mechanism Pavilion would be no less than Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s, if not more extensive.


    ¡°So, Brother Pei, what do you think?¡± Bai Xiaosheng asked.


    Bai Xiaosheng had his own ns when he came here. He saw this as a great opportunity not only for himself but also for many powers of the Daming World.


    Pei Xuanjing asked with a smile, ¡°I wonder, Brother Bai, what do you intend to do?¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng replied, ¡°We can¡¯t get involved in the affairs of the Sky Wastnd, but Brother Pei, it¡¯s different for you. At your current position, events in the world are closely rted to you. If you choose not to participate, some people might get some ideas that they shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    Form should follow substance. Once you acquire the power, you should gain the corresponding reputation. Otherwise, if your name is illegitimate, it¡¯s inevitable that you¡¯ll be looked down upon by many.


    Although there was a hint of maniption in Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s words, Pei Xuanjing had to admit that he had a point. As a newly risen power, Pei Xuanjing, having subdued the Taixu Venerable and proven his might, needed to make his voice heard and announce his existence to the world.


    ¡°Haha, Brother Bai, you are overthinking. I don¡¯t need such things to prove myself,¡± Pei Xuanjing said with a light chuckle, seemingly unaffected.


    If it was anyone else in this situation, they would naturally dere their existence loudly and instantly undertake phenomenal acts to establish their authority.


    However, for Pei Xuanjing, there was no need to do so.


    The mere act of subduing the Taixu Venerable was equivalent to every action taken by a normal supreme cultivator from the Nine Realms of Spirit after breaking through. After all, although powerhouses from the Nine Realms of Spirit often shed and fought fiercely, few of them had a record of subduing a fellow cultivator of their realm.


    That¡¯s why after subduing the Taixu Venerable, Pei Xuanjing shocked countless people, because it was extremely rare for cultivators from the Nine Realms of Spirit to be defeated, even in the thousands of years of the Sky Wastnd, let alone the countless years since the advent of cultivation.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Therefore, Pei Xuanjing had made his might fully known and earned the reverence of countless powers between heaven and earth. No one dared to underestimate or belittle him.


    Additionally, as the strongest being in the Ancestral Land, anyone who came to the Ancestral Land had to be aware of Xuanjing¡¯s existence. There was no need for him to intentionally propagate his reputation.


    As far as Pei Xuanjing was concerned, he didn¡¯t need to ponder too much at the moment. Because after subduing the Taixu Venerable, no one would dare to test him again. What he needed now was to continue refining and understanding the Dao, and to simte life once again, thus enabling him to break through and advance to the Nine Realms of Spirit.


    He believed that by then, his power would increase exponentially, and he would be confident enough to suppress even the strongest beings within the Nine Realms of Spirit, such as the Witch Deity Sect Leader.


    As for Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s suggestions, he didn¡¯t really pay much attention to them or care at all.


    However, just then, a streak of light appeared suddenly on Shenxiao Mountain, where Pei Xuanjing was. With a flick of his sleeve, Pei Xuanjing caught the light, and some information appeared instantly in his mind.<div>


    Having quickly assimted the information, Pei Xuanjing suddenly changed his attitude. He smiled at Bai Xiaosheng and said, ¡°Since you have ideas, Brother Bai, feel free to proceed. I will take care of everything afterwards. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything.¡±


    Bai Xiaosheng looked surprised. His motive for involving Pei Xuanjing was strategic ¡ª aside from desiring benefits for Pei Xuanjing, he had his own ns. He wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to enhance his own strength.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mastery of the Heavenly Divine Position and the subsequent increase in his power was well-known. Bai Xiaosheng was one of the key supporters of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty¡¯s rise to power, and the Heavenly Divine Position he had acquired was second only to Pei Xuanjing and the Jade Purity True Monarch.


    If Pei Xuanjing could gain more favor from the will of heaven and earth and acquire more rights to strengthen himself, then he could do the same. This was undoubtedly a method for Bai Xiaosheng, who was stuck at a teau of strength, to swiftly enhance his power and protect himself.<div>


    Initially, he was puzzled about how to earn the favor of the will of heaven and earth and enhance the power of his Divine Position. But when the news of the gathering of forces in the Sky Wastnd reached him, he saw a glimmer of hope.

 Chapter 681: 631: The Decision of the Ancient Country of the Great River

    Chapter 681: Chapter 631: The Decision of the Ancient Country of the Great River


    It has to be said that the idea proposed by the Sky Wastnd sounds fanciful, but it is not impossible, especially considering the current situation.


    In the past, even if they knew this could strengthen countless cultivators, they would not consider this method unless necessary. But the times have changed; the Ancestral Land has revived.


    For many forces in the Sky Wastnd, they may have survived thousands of years, but the Ancestral Land is what they truly care about. Now that the Ancestral Land has beenpletely revived, the Sky Wastnd has essentially be redundant to them.


    Now that the Sky Wastnd has lost its function, if it could be merged into the Ancestral Land, making the Ancestral Land stronger, this is undoubtedly a win-win situation.


    And for many powerhouses that are looking forward to strengthening the Ancestral Land, it is good news.


    For people like the Ancestor Celestial Master, Qingxu Taoist, Zhao Baiyang, Xue Wuheng, and Bai Xiaosheng, their previous umtion has basically been digested with the advantage of the revival of heaven and earth. It¡¯s true that it has saved them countless time and pushed them to the Spirit Realm Sixth Level. Butpared with the current Great World, that¡¯s still not quite enough.


    Especially after Pei Xuanjing took consecutive actions, killing several Spirit Realm Eightfold cultivators and suppressing the strongest in the Nine Realms of Spirit. The ceiling for power shes in this world has been raised, a stark contrast to the slow development of the Great World that many people have learned from the ssics.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Therefore, people like the Ancestor Celestial Master, who should have shone brightly in the early stage of this Great World, arepletely overshadowed by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s might.


    There¡¯s nothing anyone can say about this situation. They can only withstand it in silence.


    Now that the news from the Sky Wastnd has arrived, Bai Xiaosheng contacted these parties in silence after receiving it. He clearly knew that beings who had once stood at the apex like them would absolutely not be willing to slip back into the sea of mediocrity. If there was even a sliver of a chance to be stronger, they would never let it pass.<div>


    As expected, all of these people decisively agreed. After all, they all held a Divine Position. If they can make this happen, they would undoubtedly reap great benefits, just like the Great Ming Divine Dynasty did when it ascended.


    Even the Ancestor Celestial Master, who had received all the legacy of the Ancestor Celestial Master, showed no hesitation at this moment. An old fox like him understood that the Sky Wastnd¡¯s Dragon Tiger Mountain, with its years of heritage, contains who knows how many powerful beings. The favor he currently drew would inevitably arouse countless people¡¯s jealousy and dissatisfaction. As long as this matter did not involve life or death, even the Ancestor Celestial Master could not intervene.


    Therefore, the Ancestor Celestial Master, seasoned by countless struggles, knew only by bing stronger could he still have a say when the Dragon Tiger Mountain of the Sky Wastnd descended, preventing himself from bing a vassal.


    When even someone as well-backed as the Ancestor Celestial Master is like this, the other parties with no backing are even more eager. Zhao Baiyang¡¯s Outsider Alliance, Xue Wuheng of the Demonic Cult, and the Qingxu Taoist from the True Martial Sect all share simr thoughts.


    Among these people, Qingxu Taoist is the most supportive of the n, because the Zhenwu n that the True Martial Sect is secretly carrying out actually aligns well with this. If they can take this opportunity to garner more approval from the will of heaven and earth, the Divine Positions obtained by the True Martial Sect will be even stronger, inevitably making the deities deriving from the Zhenwu n more powerful.


    Therefore, after receiving the support of these people, Bai Xiaosheng personally came to Shenxiao Mountain to meet Pei Xuanjing, hoping to gain Pei Xuanjing¡¯s support.


    Originally, when he saw that Pei Xuanjing was unmoved, he was a bit disappointed, but he had already decided to carry out the n by himself.


    Now, although Bai Xiaosheng doesn¡¯t know why Pei Xuanjing changed his mind, it couldn¡¯t be better for him. He didn¡¯t delve into it, and left with a smile of satisfaction.


    Watching Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s retreating figure, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mouth curled into a subtle smile and he murmured a name, ¡°Great River Ancient Country.¡±


    The Great River Ancient Country, Bai Xiaosheng would certainly be surprised if he heard this name. He would wonder why Pei Xuanjing suddenly mentioned the Great River Ancient Country.


    It should be known that during the coronation of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, it was the Great River Ancient Country that had impudently tried to snatch the divine mandate during the ceremony. After they were suppressed by Pei Xuanjing, it could be said that a feud had formed between the two sides.


    Later, even though Heaven and Earth revived, due to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s gradual strengthening, the Great River Ancient Country kept retreating and didn¡¯t have any thoughts of confronting Pei Xuanjing. As a result, the two sides temporarily set their conflicts aside and tacitly let the matter rest. After all, they knew thatpared to Pei Xuanjing, the geniuses who died were insignificant and not worth the Great River Ancient Country fighting against Pei Xuanjing.


    Could it be that that streak of light came from the Great River Ancient Country, and they sent the message to Pei Xuanjing?


    Yes, that streak of light indeed came from the Great River Ancient Country. It woulde as a surprise to everyone that the Great River Ancient Country would take the initiative to send a message to Pei Xuanjing, and it was a highly confidential message, too.


    The Sky Wastnd, the Great River Ancient Country, as the descendents of Emperor Zhuanxu, who was the ruler of all under heaven in ancient times, and the offspring of Bo Yi and the same lineage as Pre-Qin, one of the vassal ancient countries inherited from the Heavenly Zhou era, has unimaginable resources.


    With the national guardian deity, the Honghu Divine Bird, the Great River Ancient Country is the true overlord among these forces and is by no meansparable to the Canng Pce.


    This time, the council in the Sky Mechanism Pavilion was personally attended by the ancestor of the Great River Ancient Country, and the ruler of the Great River Ancient Country guarded the ancient country, preparing for some matters.


    Even though he was only dressed in ordinary clothes today, without wearing the crown and robe with the Honghu Divine Bird, the ruler of the Great River Ancient Country was still majestic, and no one dared to belittle his presence.


    He stood on a terrace, with an old man following behind him. This was Li Zhongshan, Marquis Lixian, who had pushed for Ying Zhong to return to the Ancestral Land and subsequently had a conflict with Pei Xuanjing.<div>


    ¡°Marquis Lixian, are you curious why I sent this message to Pei Xuanjing?¡± The ruler of the Great River Ancient Country, Ying Lie, spoke with his hands behind his back.


    Hearing the ruler¡¯s question, Marquis Lixian immediately replied respectfully, ¡°Your servant is indeed curious!¡±


    If it were anyone else, they would instinctively deny it. But as Marquis Lixian, who has served the ruler for thousands of years, he clearly understood how formidable the ruler was, and didn¡¯t dare to hide anything.


    Ying Lie said, ¡°I won¡¯t borate on the reasons. Actually, you should understand. More importantly, this is not only my opinion but also the will of our ancestor.¡±<div>

 Chapter 682: 632: Longevity World

    Chapter 682: Chapter 632: Longevity World


    The ruler of the Great River¡¯s ancient nation, Ying Lie, did not mind the expressions on the face of Marquis Lixian, Li Zhongshan, and continued to speak, ¡°Are you aware that the discussions in the Sky Mechanism Pavilion havee to a conclusion? A decision has been made about that matter.¡±


    The face of Marquis Lixian, Li Zhongshan, showed surprise. He could not have imagined that a decision on this matter would be made so quickly. ording to the past practices of the Sky Wastnd, it was quite normal for a matter like this to be dragged on for several years without being resolved.


    Seeing the surprise in the eyes of Marquis Lixian, Ying Lie continued, ¡°Time is running out. As our Ancestral Land has fully awakened, our return cannot be dyed anymore. Dragging it out for an extended period may not be beneficial. Hence, whether sessful or not, it is decided that this matter will not be dragged on for too long.¡±


    What¡¯s more, all the strongest powers have implicitly agreed on one thing. They have already promised to return to Ancestral Land in the future to chat with Pei Xuanjing at Shenxiao Mountain. Therefore, it cannot be dyed.


    Faced with an invitation from a newly advanced powerful figure, no one wishes to offend the other party before it is clearly established whether they are friends or enemies.


    Apart from these, they came to a quick consensus for another reason. That was because they realized that merging the Sky Wastnd into the Ancestral Land was not as simple as they had imagined.


    For instance, the Sky Wastnd is already a great world, as splendid as the Ancestral Land. The Will of Heaven and Earth may not often manifest, but they, as the strongest powers, knew clearly that the Sky Wastnd was not so easily subdued and merged into the Ancestral Land.


    Therefore, after discussing, these people found that if they really want to do so, they may need the help of Pei Xuanjing, the national instructor of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty.


    After all, as someone who has created a Small Thousand World on his own and has been favored by the Will of Heaven and Earth of the Ancestral Land, if he helps, it might go more smoothly.


    It is precisely because of this that the ancestor of the Great Jiang ancient country, who participated in this matter, also made a decision urgently. He immediately asked the ruler of the Great River to send a message to Pei Xuanjing to owe him a favor.<div>


    Although the Great River ancient country suffered losses and underperformed in the past events, faced with the rising Pei Xuanjing, they cannot harbour any thoughts of revenge. Instead, they should find a way to resolve this grudge.


    Even though the foundation of the Great River ancient country is stronger than that of the Canng Pce, if they genuinely confront Pei Xuanjing, a mighty figure who is at the eightfold of Spirit Realm but possesses the strength of the strongest, it is still uncertain whether they can withstand it.


    ¡­


    ¡°Merging the Sky Wastnd into the Daming World and letting the Daming World advance may seem far fetched, but it is not impossible. What¡¯s more, if it is indeed achievable, it would certainly be a great path.¡± Pei Xuanjing manipted the Sanbao Jade Ruyi in his hand and thought to himself.


    As his power grew, he had his status among Heaven and Earth. The news from the Great River ancient country was the first messenger, but definitely not thest.


    After letting Bai Xiaosheng leave that day, Pei Xuanjing received several consecutive messages regarding the oues of the meeting of various forces in the Sky Mechanism Pavilion. Although he was not present there, he understood everything that had happened.


    As for this suggestion, Pei Xuanjing, from the bottom of his heart, indeed agreed. After all, he now holds quite a lot of the authority of the earth¡¯s will of the Daming World. If the Daming World bes stronger and advances again, the power in his hands will also continue to increase.


    Besides, the Small Thousand World he has created is already connected with the Daming World. If the Sky Wastnd is merged into the Daming World, the Small Thousand World he has created could also naturally benefit greatly.


    Overall, for Pei Xuanjing, what they have done this time is almost beneficial in, all respects. Therefore, if these people ask for it, he naturally will not refuse.


    However, after a little thought, Pei Xuanjing temporarily put these things aside and shifted his main attention to other things.


    Pei Xuanjing was refining the Taixu Mirror while a part of his mind entered the Small Thousand World he had created.


    Pei Xuanjing, in a dark tan robe, was strolling in the Small Thousand World he had created, feeling the strong vitality emitted by this newly emerging small world.


    The growth of the world is really longpared to the life span of ordinary creatures. It¡¯s just a dust in the sea of the growth of the world and cannot bepared at all. Even cultivators like Pei Xuanjing who have reached the pinnacle of ordinary human cultivation, their lives are insignificantpared to the world.


    Perhaps only those who step into the Immortal Path and obtain an eternal life span, existing forever, immortality, the true immortals can bepared to the lifespan of this world.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    For the Small Thousand World he created, Pei Xuanjing thought for a long time and gave it a name: Longevity World.


    Longevity is not only his Dao name but also his expectation for this world. He hopes this world can keep upgrading and advancing, be the asset for his consummation in the future, helping him attain longevity.


    At this moment, the Longevity World is newly opened, and there are no creatures born after the opening. The creatures existing in it are numerous innate deities or beasts coincidently born during the creation of the world.


    These creatures, regardless of being a deity or a fierce beast, all possess tremendous strength by nature. Inparison to this Small Thousand World, they possess a long life and strength.


    These deities and fierce beasts, holding thews and authority of the Small Thousand World, fight and sh with each other ording to different camps and races, causing never-ending disputes in the Small Thousand World.<div>


    As for the evolution and development of this world, Pei Xuanjing could easily stop it, as he is the creator of this world and everything is under his control.


    But Pei Xuanjing gave up; he did not do so. Instead, he let these deities and fierce beasts fight andpete somewhat deliberately.


    Because for Pei Xuanjing, as long as this world is not harmed or damaged, he does not mind these fights and disputes at all. He can let this world evolve naturally, observe the changes in this Small Thousand World, and the birth of the Dao.


    This kind of experience is a rare creation for Pei Xuanjing, even more precious than the divine materials he has obtained.<div>


    For Pei Xuanjing, his cultivation progress is not merely the increase in power and the umtion of Primordial Qi. Much of it is the understanding of the Dao, and theprehension of Heaven and Earth.


    The evolution of the Daming World has basically taken shape. Unless there are drastic changes like the resurgence of spiritual energy or the merging of the Sky Wastnd into the Daming World in the future, it would be challenging for him to have the opportunity to observe andprehend.

 Chapter 683: 633: Determination to Refine the Divine Position

    Chapter 683: Chapter 633: Determination to Refine the Divine Position


    This Longevity World, as a Small Thousand World created by Pei Xuanjing, where he serves as the creator of the universe, holds no secrets from him. He can easily perceive the Taoist Skills in this Longevity World.


    Without a doubt, this situation has dramatically increased Pei Xuanjing¡¯s understanding of Taoist Skills. Furthermore, thews and principles of this Small Thousand World have enriched his Taoist insight, quickly increasing the Taoyun value required by the simtor.


    Within the Longevity World, fights between gods and beasts continue. However, in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes, the intense struggles among these powerful entities are no more than spats among children. Surrounded by them, Pei Xuanjing remains unseen.


    The power of this Small Thousand World is not immense, bearing some resemnce to the dormant power of the Daming World before the revival of Heaven and Earth. The power of these gods and beasts isparable to the overwhelming strength that Pei Xuanjing initially wielded.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Naturally, these gods and beasts, although not powerful in the eyes of Pei Xuanjing, were born alongside thews of the Longevity World. Their understanding and application of manyws exceed Pei Xuanjing¡¯s expectations and give him many inspirations, rendering his harvest extremely fruitful.


    In this way, Pei Xuanjing wanders through the Longevity World, contemting the changes between Heaven and Earth, refining his own Taoist Skills, and understanding the Great Tao¡­


    While Pei Xuanjing is cultivating leisurely, others are not as rxed.


    Wu Fa, the Taoist of Qingxu, is currently very busy.


    Ever since the Zhenwu n began, the heart of Qingxu Taoist has been alert, not rxing for a second. As the head of the True Martial Sect, the pressure on him is tremendous. The True Martial Sect is no longer the top sect that once suppressed the world. Even with his strength, aided by the Heavenly Divine Position, it is onlyparable to a second-rate force that has a Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm cultivator. Let alone top forces or first-rate forces, they are not even suitable for provocation. The position of the entire True Martial Sect is precarious.


    Therefore, when Bai Xiaosheng proposed this cooperative opportunity, he naturally epted it without hesitation.<div>


    Soon after receiving Bai Xiaosheng¡¯s reply, Qingxu Taoist naturally started to make preparations and began to make ns for the uing events.


    ¡°This time, there must be no failure. If we can receive more favor from the intent of Heaven through this opportunity, it will greatly advance the Zhenwu n. We don¡¯t aim to evolve the sovereign position of the True Martial Emperor with this opportunity. As long as we can elevate the strength of the two generals of Turtle and Snake, it would be a great benefit for the True Martial Sect,¡± Feng Qingxu Taoist said to the elders.


    The Zhenwu Demonying Emperor and Xuantian God are outstandingly powerful. They are almostparable to the sovereign position condensed by Pei Xuanjing, the Jade Purity True Monarch. With the authority of Heaven and Earth that Pei Xuanjing currently holds, along with the favor he has received from the intent of Heaven and Earth, they still fail to fully condense the Divine Position of the Jade Purity True Monarch.


    Therefore, even if the True Martial Sect pool all their efforts now, it is impossible to obtain this Divine Position. What they need to do now is to further advance the previously condensed sovereign positions of the divine turtle and snake warlords.


    As long as the sovereign positions of the divine turtle and snake warlords be stronger again, it would be advantageous for the True Martial Sect. With the sufficient self-protection power to protect the True Martial Sect, they won¡¯t need topete for anything, but at least they could defend themselves and deal with many troubles.


    ¡°I have decided to cultivate the Divine Position,¡± Zhao Baiyang said to Tie Qianshan and the other two in front of him.


    At this moment, in front of him are Tie Qianshan, Zi Tianxiong, and the Vajra Sect Leader. Including Zhao Baiyang himself, these four people are the strongest in the external alliance. Their existence temporarily shelters the external alliance.


    However, with the return of many powerful beings, even if each of Zhao Baiyang¡¯s four has the power to challenge the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, it is still not enough for the external alliance to be more secure and self-confident in the uing Great World.


    Therefore, after pondering for a long time, Zhao Baiyang made a decision. He needs to cultivate the Divine Position. Only in this way can he be stronger and not fall behind in the uing Great World, avoiding bing an unknown person.


    ¡°Master, since you have made up your mind, we will naturally support you with all our strength,¡± the Vajra Sect Leader immediately said.


    Unlike Tie Qianshan and Zi Tianxiong, he joined the external alliance mainly because he was hunted down by the old Daming Empire and was sheltered and taken in by Zhao Baiyang when he had nowhere to go.


    Therefore, although they all belong to the external alliance, Tie Qianshan and Zi Tianxiong are more like coborators, while he is Zhao Baiyang¡¯s subordinate.


    Therefore, as soon as Zhao Baiyang stated this decision, he naturally would not oppose it and immediately expressed his support for Zhao Baiyang.


    ¡°Brother Zhao, have you thought it through?¡± Tie Qianshan asked with a frown.


    He is the type of arduous cultivator who prefers to press ahead step by step on the path of cultivation, and the divine position of Heaven and Earth, which aids cultivation, is something that Tie Qianshan has studied. Of course, he knows very well that although cultivating the divine position can aid one¡¯s cultivation, it undoubtedly also has an impact and changes the very foundation of one¡¯s cultivation.


    Therefore, Tie Qianshan does not wish to walk this path, even if it might be faster.


    And having been friends with Zhao Baiyang for so many years, he knows how proud Zhao Baiyang is. Now that he is willing to do so, it proves just how severe their current predicament is from their point of view.


    ¡°Brother Zhao, have you thought of a way to resolve the corrosive effects of the divine position?¡± Zi Tianxiong also asked.


    The corrosive effects of this Heavenly Divine Position is also Zi Tianxiong¡¯s concern. Otherwise, he would have cultivated the divine position to enhance his strength a long time ago.<div>


    ¡°I haven¡¯t figured it out yet, but I have some ideas,¡± Zhao Baiyang said indifferently.


    Ever since he witnessed Pei Xuanjing using the Heavenly Divine Position to greatly increase his strength, Zhao Baiyang has been considering this method and has been diligently researching the Heavenly Divine Position in secret. He is trying to figure out how to utilize its power without suffering too much influence.


    Unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t have Pei Xuanjing¡¯s simtor to assist him, nor does he have extensive knowledge like Pei Xuanjing. He has done a lot of research, but it has not yielded any good results so far.


    Zhao Baiyang currently only has some initial ideas, but whether these ideas can be sessful or effective, he doesn¡¯t know.<div>


    But at this point, he can only go ahead with it, as there is no better option.

 Chapter 684: 634: When one person achieves enlightenment, even his pets can ascend to heaven

    Chapter 684: Chapter 634: When one person achieves enlightenment, even his pets can ascend to heaven


    Shenxiao Mountain, arge river named after the Shenxiao Sect, was never considered a top-tier river mountain in the world, at leastpared to Dragon Tiger Mountain, Taihe Mountain, Five Peaks, and other top-tier river peaks. It became a sacrednd of Taoism only when the Feather Guests of Jinmen held sway over the world.


    Once, Shenxiao Mountain was renowned worldwide due to Jinmen Feather Guests¡¯ influence, only to be unknown after the decline of the Shenxiao Sect.


    However, with the rise of Pei Xuanjing, Shenxiao Mountain once again became one of the ancestralnds of Taoism, being admired and revered as a holy ce for cultivation, basking in endless light and glory.


    Particrly as Pei Xuanjing grew in strength, the position of Shenxiao Mountain in the world became increasingly exalted. Even the emperor of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, in an effort to curry favor with Pei Xuanjing, issued several edicts to confer titles upon Shenxiao Mountain in recognition.


    As the saying goes, ¡°A mountain does not have to be high to be famous; it only needs a deity. A river does not have to be deep to be spiritual; it merely needs a dragon.¡±


    When Pei Xuanjing suppressed the Taixu Venerable, a Spirit Realm Ninefold at their strongest, and truly stood at the pinnacle, regardless of its past, Shenxiao Mountain became one of the famous divine mountains in the world, its name resonating in the minds of countless formidable beings.


    With the rejuvenation of the world of Daming and the favoritism shown to Pei Xuanjing by the will of Heaven and Earth, even if he hadn¡¯t deliberately paid attention, the benefits rued to Shenxiao Mountain were unparalleled.


    Especially in recent years, Pei Xuanjing presided over Shenxiao Mountain, refining the Taixu Mirror, cultivating Taoist skills, andprehending the Small Thousand World, allowing him to delve deeply into understanding what makes up the world. Under such circumstances, Shenxiao Mountain was nourished to a great extent, with a significant increase in Heaven and Earth Essence Qi, numerous spiritual treasures growing, and wild beasts gaining intelligence, all of which led to a significant increase in the cultivation base of cultivators.


    Ten years shed by in an instant, and the time for Pei Xuanjing to invite powerful individuals from all over to Shenxiao Mountain for a Daodiscussion was fast approaching.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Back then, a towering mountain rose straight from the ground, so tall it pierced through the clouds, with clouds and fog curling around the continuous mountain range,pletely obscuring the scene above.<div>


    However, as the time for Pei Xuanjing to invite the mighty to explore Dao approached, Pang Hong, the only direct disciple of Pei Xuanjing, returned to Shenxiao Mountain early to help Pei Xuanjing with various matters.


    After all, this Daodiscussion was not only for Pei Xuanjing to broadcast his voice to the world¡¯s strongest but also the first meeting and sh between the native forces that Pei Xuanjing represented and the newly returning strong from the Sky Wastnd.


    This Daodiscussion is seen by many as a grand event, where numerous strong people can sh, yet the experience will also determine the direction that Heaven and Earth will take next.


    Whether Pei Xuanjing, who represents the inherent power of the Daming World¡¯s ancestralnd, is willing to relinquish the substantial benefits he currently holds, and how these local forces view this ancestralnd, whether apromise can be reached, will all be settled¡ªor at least a mutual understanding will be reached¡ªthrough this Daodiscussion.


    So, it wasn¡¯t only Pang Hong. All the native powers originally belonging to the Daming World sent strong individuals. At this time, they absolutely had to show a unified attitude with Pei Xuanjing, especially those forces without any powerful backing; they needed Pei Xuanjing to speak out, relying on his might to deter those who coveted, as they had absolutely no chance of resisting the pack of wolves from the Sky Wastnd with their current strength.


    While the emperor of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty did note in person, he sent an avatar. Apanied by the Witch God Sect Leader, Prince of Xiang Zhu Yousong, and many other powerful individuals, they arrived near Shenxiao Mountain.


    As for the various forces of the Sky Wastnd, they sent representatives concurrently. While the top-tier forces were not too concerning, ordinary forces and Independent Practitioners waited around Shenxiao Mountain, each using their methods, hoping to enter Shenxiao Mountain and participate in this grand event.


    However, they have overthought it. With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s magnanimity, he would never be like other forces. Pei Xuanjing had already instructed Pang Hong that as long as Shenxiao Mountain can bear the load and those who wish toe are not malevolent and wicked criminals; they will not be blocked as long as they cause no disturbances.


    Yu Zhenzi and Pang Hong stood at the mountain gate. They looked at each other and smiled bitterly at the corners of their mouths.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped; after all, the Shenxiao Sect had risen to prominence too quickly, or rather, Pei Xuanjing had risen too swiftly. His growth left many disciples of the Shenxiao Sect behind, making Yu Zhenzi and Pang Hong the only ones to greet the various powers today.


    Even though Yu Zhenzi had already entered the Spirit Realm Sixth Level with the help of Pei Xuanjing, upon seeing these emerging powerful individuals one after another, he felt somewhat numb. Even seeing many Cultivators of the Spirit Realm Eightfold, he was not surprised when a Cultivator of the Spirit Realm Sevenfold appeared.


    Pang Hong had simr thoughts. He was only at the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm now, but considering himself a disciple of Pei Xuanjing and seeing those Spirit Realm Eightfold cultivators treating him kindly, it made him feel proud. He recognized the strength of his master clearly.


    If it were not for his master, today he would not even be able to stand here on Shenxiao Mountain to greet the powerful individuals from various factions, let alone get their friendly faces. Even the qualification to talk to these powerful individuals would be non-existent.


    When one person seeds, even his pets will rise to heaven. This proverb proved to be true.


    Not only is Pang Hong simr in thoughts, but Yu Zhenzi also shares the same recognition.


    He, Yu Zhenzi, was merely a remnant of the Shenxiao being pursued and killed by the Daming Empire back then. He met the not yet sessful Sect Leader (True Person) and chose, willingly, to be at his disposal. With the Sect Leader¡¯s might, he rose all the way up to today, not only did his cultivation attain the Sixth Level of the Spiritual Realm, but he also had the privilege to engage in pleasant conversations with the top powers returning from the Sky Wastnd, which he dared not even dream of before.


    The feeling made Yu Zhenzi sigh, a person¡¯s growth, sometimes in addition to their effort, the choices they make are crucial. Once you make the right choices, you will have a great force pushing you forward.


    Not only Yu Zhenzi, but the strong individuals of all factionsing back and forth, looking at the two who greeted them, Pang Hong and Yu Zhenzi, a Spirit Realm Six cultivator and a Spirit Realm Four cultivator, made many Spirit Realm Seven strong individuals feel sour.


    After all, although they were powerful individuals with top-tier backgrounds, they had hardly any ess to the strongest individuals in their respective forces. Unlike the two of them, one was a confidant of the national teacher, and the other was the direct disciple of the strongest individual. Such honor was something others could only long for.<div>


    Especially for Pang Hong, who would receive frequent guidance from the strongest individual, was even enviable to many Spirit Realm Eightfold cultivators.

 Chapter 685: 635: Creating the Heavenly World

    Chapter 685: Chapter 635: Creating the Heavenly World


    The peak of Shenxiao Mountain has dramatically transformed, bearing entirely no resemnce to its previous state.


    It can be said that on top of Shenxiao Mountain, Pei Xuanjing, ording to his own understanding and with thebination of the magical domain, the power of heaven and earth¡¯s will, and the experience of pioneering the Small Thousand World, created a magical domain on the mountain, which can be deemed as a blessed and forbidden ce.


    However, the blessed and forbidden ce created by Pei Xuanjing is utterly different than the ones created by other powerful beings. He created a Heavenly World ording to his own understanding of heaven.


    Whether it¡¯s the myths from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s past life or the current Great Ming World in which he resides, there are many descriptions of the Heavenly World. Almost every religious sect or every dynasty has their own understanding and interpretation of the Heavenly Court, and these interpretations oftene with numerous conflicts and paradoxes. Thus, Pei Xuanjing could only create his Heavenly World ording to his understanding.


    ording to Shenxiao Sect¡¯s understanding, heaven has nineyers, often referred to as the nine heavens. This concept is derived from the ¡°Scripture of Immeasurable Spiritual Treasure¡±, which is further interpreted by the sect. In essence, Shenxiao refers to the highest Immortal Realm inhabited by the Taoist immortals. Therefore, Shenxiao Taoist named their sect after it, implying the idea of loftiness and nobility.


    Pei Xuanjing agreed with this concept. If he followed this idea to create a blessed and forbiddennd, which would serve as a prototype of the future Heavenly World, it could prove the orthodoxy of the Shenxiao Sect.


    However, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ambition goes further. Even though he was born into the Shenxiao Sect, he wants to establish a Heavenly World that epasses not only the Shenxiao Sect but also includes the orthodoxy of all forces, making these forces a part of his Heavenly World in the future. Therefore, his prototype could not be too narrow.


    After a long consideration, Pei Xuanjing decided to build a prototype that mimics the thirty-six heavens of Taoist legends. Since the Divine Position he refined into the Jade Purity True Monarch would eventually be promoted to the Emperor of the South Pole Eternal Life, the ultimate Divinity in the four Imperial Positions.


    Of course, with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current strength, he could not create the entirety of the Heavenly World. Therefore, he only created the Shenxiao House of Jade Purity, where the Emperor of the South Pole Eternal Life held his court.


    The Emperor of the South Pole Eternal Lifemands all spirits, controls the weather of the Four Seasons, can summon the wind and rain,mand the Thunder and Lightning Gods and Demons, and also control the fate of all things. Such immense power could not be borne by the Jade Purity True Monarch¡¯s Divine Position that Pei Xuanjing currently possessed. Hence, even with the support of the Small Thousand World¡¯s power and the will of the Great Ming world, he could only create oneyer of heaven, far from the thirty-two heavens and eight regions governed by the Emperor of the South Pole Eternal Life.<div>


    Nevertheless, the oneyer of the Heavenly World created by Pei Xuanjing held tremendous power, especially after infusing the power of the Jade Purity True Monarch¡¯s Divine Position into it. It is as if thisyer of the Heavenly World is his own magical domain, or perhaps a Small Thousand World. It not only poses significant suppressive power against outsiders but also brings great amplification to Pei Xuanjing himself.


    Thisyer of the Heavenly World does not reside within the Great Ming World but belongs to it, residing between the Great Ming World and the Chaotic world. It stays hidden and unfathomable, essible only through a specific entrance. Otherwise, one can¡¯t simply step into thisyer of heaven unless one¡¯s strength surpasses Pei Xuanjing¡¯s by several times, capable of resisting the pressure of the Great Ming World.


    As of now, without considering the resistance from the Great Ming World and the Small Thousand World, it¡¯s already hard to find someone significantly stronger than Pei Xuanjing in this world, as he stands on the pinnacle of heaven and earth.


    Pei Xuanjing began to mold thisyer of the Heavenly World ording to his will, creating an entrance on Shenxiao Mountain.


    After the cultivators from the Sky Wastnd ascended at the peak of Shenxiao Mountain and were led into thisyer of the Heavenly World, they saw a beautiful sight filled with smoke, colors, the shining moon and the sun. Old trees with thousands of stems covered the mountain; bamboo shoots looking austere beneath the foggy path. Outside the gate, extraordinary flowers blossomed like brocades, and beside the bridge, jade hued grass filled the air with fragrance. On the ridge, the peaches shone red like brocade, and the grass was green with long threads everywhere.


    Sometimes they could hear the cry of the celestial crane, and at times see the auspicious phoenix taking flight. When the celestial crane cried, its calls vibrated through the nine gxies of the Milky Way; when the auspicious phoenix flew, its feathers produced a five-colored cloud. White deer and cosmic apes intermittently appeared, while green lions and white elephants roamed at will.


    As they moved forward, they saw a continuous string of pavilions shining brightly with a majestic charm.


    ¡°Such a creative ce seems even better than the Forbidden and Blessed Land of our Da Xue ancient country?¡± muttered a powerful being from the Da Xue ancient country. ¡°Could it be that the Shenxiao Sect is also an ancient sect with a longstanding heritage, but it fell into decline due to some reasons, and it¡¯s only now, under the rise of Grandmaster Pei, that they are flourishing in the world again?¡±


    This powerful being from the Da Xue ancient country had doubts in his heart. He knew that to nurture a blessed and forbiddennd after its creation, extensive resources and time are needed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The appearance of this ce doesn¡¯t seem like it was just created, which led to his spections.


    ¡°Hehe, how foolish,¡± scoffed a cultivator from the Da Jiang ancient country.


    ¡°We both have heritages dating back to the Heavenly Zhou era; how could either of us not know about the major forces in this world? If the Shenxiao Sect truly existed in that way, how could we not know?¡±


    The two ancient nations had long been at odds with each other, often causing friction. Seeing the other party make such a naive andughable question, the cultivator from the Da Jiang ancient country naturally wouldn¡¯t miss an opportunity to mock them.


    Having the same heritage from the Heavenly Zhou era, they know very well about every significant power that appeared in this world. If the Shenxiao Sect indeed had such a legacy, they would undoubtedly know about it.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Stupid!¡±


    The cultivators from the two ancient nations red at each other. Nevertheless, they both knew this was not the ce to start a fight. The cultivator from the Da Xue ancient country had to suppress the rage within him, turned away and said no more.


    ¡°No unnecessary trouble should be started here,¡± Prince Yuan of the Da Jiang ancient country told his followers.


    Being a powerful being of the Da Jiang ancient country who came to the ancestralnd, he naturally couldn¡¯t miss this grand discussion on Shenxiao Mountain.<div>


    Having personally witnessed Pei Xuanjing suppress the Taixu Venerable, he naturally held great respect for Pei Xuanjing. Moreover, his understanding of the Forbidden and Blessed Land of the Da Jiang ancient country allowed him to judge that the ce they were currently in was by no means inferior. In fact, it seemed superior.


    All of these events had been observed by Pei Xuanjing.

 Chapter 686: 636: If you want it, I wont refuse

    Chapter 686: Chapter 636: If you want it, I won¡¯t refuse


    Indeed, everything unfolded as King Yuan has spected, and their every action was clearly captured in the eyes of Pei Xuanjing.


    After all, he had established this Heavenly World, akin to his Magical Domain and his Divine Kingdom. So long as he wished it, everything that urred within it could be perceived by him.


    At such a special and sensitive time, Pei Xuanjing would undoubtedly keep an eye on every event here, preparing ordingly. At the very least, he couldn¡¯t let a brawl disrupt the Dao Debating Conference before it even started, turning it into a joke.


    ¡°You need not worry. The feud between the Great Xue Ancient Country and the Great River Ancient Country has persisted for thousands of years. However, there¡¯s no need for excessive concerns. King Yuan is rather sensible; he will not stir trouble at this juncture,¡± the Witch God Sect Leader said, chuckling lightly.


    At this moment, many of the strongest cultivators from the Nine Realms of Spirit had already arrived. They were seated in a spacious hall. Smack in the center of the hall, Pei Xuanjing activated a projection from a Daoist mirror, clearly disying everything happening outside.


    This was one of the abilities of the Taixu Mirror that Pei Xuanjing hade to understand after refining a part of it. Although he hadn¡¯tpletely refined the Taixu Mirror for his own use at this moment, he could still temporarily draw upon its powers.


    The many arriving strong cultivators each took their seats, waiting for the arrival of others, while casting looks at the cultivators in the projected image of the Daoist mirror.


    However, unless someone held the title of Sect Leader, they, often like Pei Xuanjing, would dismiss their responsibilities as sect leaders and pay no attention to many worldly matters, immersing themselves in cultivation instead.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Let alone outsiders, they hardly knew even the young members of their own forces.


    Therefore, this was an excellent opportunity to get to know some of the talented and capable juniors from all over the world.<div>


    After all, now that Heaven and Earth were reviving and the Great World was about to rise, if they truly integrated the Sky Wastnd into the Ancestral Land, they would inevitably encounter even more strong cultivators, who would be their peers.


    So it¡¯d be better to take this opportunity to get to know these people to avoid any embarrassing situations due to unfamiliarity in the future.


    In Heaven and Earth, under the circumstances where the strongest cultivators in the Nine Realms of Spirit hadn¡¯t emerged, the actual rulers of this world were countless cultivators of the Spirit Realm Eightfold.


    Among these cultivators of the Spirit Realm Eightfold, there were some unofficial ssifications. For example, recently promoted cultivators of Spirit Realm Eightfold, without any exceptional divine abilities or Divine Weapon Treasures, would be considered the weakest among all, the stepping-stone of the rest.


    Another category was those who had reached the Spirit Realm Eightfold for a certain period, fully stabilized their realm, and had a few unique abilities and Divine Weapon Treasures. They could be considered strong figures within the Spirit Realm Eightfold.


    The third category was like King Yuan, who possessed strong abilities and had been promoted quite some time ago. They were young and energetic and had top-tier Divine Weapon Treasures and divine abilities. They were first-ss existences among cultivators of the Spirit Realm Eightfold.


    The fourth group included the founders of various ancient kingdoms, the pioneers of top-tier forces, Wu Shijiu, and the High Ancestor of Canng Pce. They had spent countless years immersing themselves in the Spirit Realm Eightfold, reaching its boundaries. They were adept at all sorts of divine abilities, possessed top-tier Divine Weapon Treasures, and could even pose a challenge to the strongest cultivators of the Nine Realms of Spirit.


    Of course, these were the original ssifications. After Pei Xuanjing, at the Spirit Realm Eightfold, suppressed Taixu Venerable, a fifth category emerged among the cultivators of Spirit Realm Eightfold¡ªan existence that could suppress the strongest cultivators of the Nine Realms of Spirit while at the Spirit Realm Eightfold.


    However, currently, Pei Xuanjing was the only cultivator in the fifth category in the entire world, without any predecessors or sessors.


    The emergence of Pei Xuanjing shattered the longstanding records of the world, ushering in a new era. He proved that the chasm between the Spirit Realm Eightfold and the strongest cultivators of the Nine Realms of Spirit wasn¡¯t insurmountable¡ªit could entirely be broken.


    Without a doubt, this served as a ray of hope for many cultivators who believed that they had already reached the pinnacle of Spirit Realm Eightfold but always failed to step into the highest realm of the Nine Realms of Spirit. It particrly inspired those cultivators, like the founding monarchs of the ancient kingdoms, who were stuck in the fourth level of the Spirit Realm Eightfold. After all, even if they were trapped by their own limitations and couldn¡¯t break through the Heavenly barrier to the Nine Realms of Spirits, they could still constantly improve their strength and stand shoulder-to-shoulder with those top-tier cultivators.


    As such, the founding monarchs of many ancient kingdoms decided to join the forting Dao Debating Conference on Shenxiao Mountain, which was hosted by Pei Xuanjing.


    When the founding monarch of the Great River Ancient Kingdom entrusted a message to Pei Xuanjing, he intended to resolve their previous grudges and learn more about the secrets behind Pei Xuanjing¡¯s enhancement in strength and seek his guidance.


    People from all walks of life, without exception, are driven by benefits.


    These old timers who had lived for thousands of years and survived the initial cataclysm while getting better and better weren¡¯t simple fellows. Especially the founders of the ancient kingdoms and the creators of top-tier forces were absolutely not people who would get up early without profitable affairs.


    ¡°Since you all wish for it, I certainly won¡¯t refuse,¡± Pei Xuanjing thought,ughing inwardly. ¡°If I were to hide things now, it would not only be against my character, but it might incite discontent and provoke an alliance to resist me.¡±


    As for what these people were thinking and nning, Pei Xuanjing was well aware. He knew that the cultivators who had contacted him were driven by such thoughts. However, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t mind their intentions.


    For him, he wasn¡¯t concerned about these issues. As per his actual intentions, he wished for more and more strong cultivators in this world. Only with the emergence of countless new cultivators and the interweaving of various Taoist skills could they gain more insights, which would be of great benefit to their cultivation. So, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t mind it at all.


    With the help of a simtor, Pei Xuanjing believed that he will not fall behind anyone. He was not afraid that others might surpass him after learning his Taoist skills. On the contrary, he looked forward to peopleprehending his Taoist rituals and developing different paths from them, which would give him more insights.<div>


    While Pei Xuanjing was considering these issues, the voice of the Witch God Sect Leader sounded in his ears, ¡°Sire Xuanjing might not be familiar with these powerhouses, would Sire like me to introduce them to you?¡±


    The Witch God Sect Leader kindly offered while gazing at the arriving powerhouses.


    Upon hearing this, Pei Xuanjing gave a slight nod, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I thank you for your kind offer, Sect Leader.¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 687: 637: The Strongest of All Forces

    Chapter 687: Chapter 637: The Strongest of All Forces


    The Witch God Sect Leader was correct. While Pei Xuanjing had some understanding of the many top forces in the Sky Wastnd, he wasn¡¯t entirely familiar with these extremely formidable beings.


    After all, the height at which those in the Ninth Level of the Spirit Realm stood was the highest peak between Heaven and Earth. Ordinary cultivators had no chance, or rather, they had no qualifications to contact them. As for information about these powerful beings, Pei Xuanjing could not easily obtain it from other sources.


    Even for a power like the Great River Ancient Country, they wanted to make in-roads with Pei Xuanjing, but he didn¡¯t understand much about these powerful beings. For them, he knew mostly just their names without much other understanding.


    Now that the Witch God Sect Leader was willing to speak on his behalf, Pei Xuanjing naturally would not refuse.


    Their gazes calmly swept around the surroundings where many powerful beings were gathered. The Witch God Sect Leader spoke softly to Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°In this world, all the top forces must have the most potent beings defending them. Apart from the Taixu Sect, which is a newly emerging top force presided over by the Taixu Venerable whom you suppressed, all other top forces have at least two mighty beings holding their fort.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, indicating his understanding. If he didn¡¯t know this, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen to target the Taixu Venerable directly to establish his majesty. After all, if there was a second Ninth Level Spirit Realm being in the Taixu Sect, he would have been unable to confront two Ninth Level Spirit Realm beings.


    The Witch God Sect Leader continued, ¡°In fact, there aren¡¯t many powerful beings in this world. Apart from some independents, the rest of the powerful beings mostly originate from top forces, such as the nine major sects of the Righteous Path, the five holynds of the Buddha Way, the six great demonic sects of the Demonic Cult, and forces like our Witch God Sect which do not belong to either the Righteous Path or the Demonic Way. These forces, together with the independent powerful cultivators, total less than a hundred¡­¡±


    The Ninth Level of the Spirit Realm ¨C one step and you ascend to heaven. It¡¯s not a joke. Cultivation bes increasingly difficult.


    Don¡¯t think that Pei Xuanjing has encountered many cultivators at the Seventh or Eighth Level of the Spirit Realm, or even the powerful beings of the Ninth Level of the Spirit Realm. It¡¯s only because of his strength.<div>


    For most ordinary cultivators, each step in their cultivation is not easy. There are no shortcuts to progress.


    Even in the Sky Wastnd, where the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi is abundant and makes breaking through the Spirit Realm very easy, the subsequent climb to the peak of cultivation is extremely difficult, or should be said, as challenging as ascending to heaven.


    The leap from the Third Level of the Spirit Realm to the Fourth Level forms a hurdle, blocking the path of countless cultivators.


    Simrly, stepping from the Sixth Level of the Spirit Realm into the Seventh Level requiresprehension and refining of one¡¯s Taoist Foundation. This too has blocked the path of countless cultivators.


    Even after entering the Seventh Level of the Spirit Realm, one can ascend to Heaven. But, in reality, every step of advancement is extremely difficult. Without talent or great perseverance and great opportunities, there is no chance at all.


    Despite all this, when Pei Xuanjing heard this number, he felt a sense of kinship. Simply considering the number of cultivators in the Sky Wastnd, let alone the Daming World, and further understanding that many of these powerful beings were old monsters who existed during the great wars of the Tang Dynasty, one can imagine how rare these beings from the Ninth Level of the Spirit Realm really are.


    ¡°Among the world¡¯s top forces, Xuantian Sect from the Righteous Path has at least two Ninth-Level Spirit Realm beings besides its Sect Master. Rumor has it that a fourth Ninth-Level Spirit Realm being exists within Xuantian Sect, but whether it¡¯s true or false, even I don¡¯t know,¡± the Witch God Sect Leader said,municating with Pei Xuanjing.


    As he heard the Witch God Sect Leader¡¯s words, Pei Xuanjing cast a nce from the corners of his eyes at the unremarkable middle-aged man seated on the tform to his upper left, and became curious.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The middle-aged man sitting on the tform to the upper left was the Sect Master of Xuantian Sect.


    Pei Xuanjing, who had long been familiar with the Sky Wastnd, knew that Xuantian Sect was currently recognized as the number one force in the Sky Wastnd. The seemingly unremarkable middle-aged man had powerparable to the Witch God Sect Leader, and belonged to the Overlords of the Spirit Realm Ninth Level.


    Xuantian Sect, with three Ninth-Level Spirit Realm beings to suppress the world, was the main force of the human race against the Demon Race. However, Pei Xuanjing was surprised to hear the Witch God Sect Leader reveal such a secret today. There might still be a fourth powerful being within the Xuantian Sect, which was truly horrifying!


    The Witch God Sect Leader waited for Pei Xuanjing to process this information. When he first heard this news, he was also shocked and became even more wary of Xuantian Sect.


    After all, sometimes there can be no smoke without fire. At their level, if news reached their ears, it wouldn¡¯t be groundless. Hence, before confirming it, the Witch God Sect Leader also adopted the belief of better to believe it than not.


    Using the opportunity when the Witch God Sect Leader let out the information, he said, ¡°Following this, the second powerful force among the Righteous Path, the State Master should be very familiar with, as he also has close rtions with their descendants in the ancestralnd.¡±


    ¡°Dragon Tiger Mountain?¡± Pei Xuanjing immediately asked back.


    In Sky Wastnd, having inheritance and also belonging to the top forces, and being an acquaintance of his, it seemed that except for Dragon Tiger Mountain, there were no other forces.


    ¡°Correct!¡± The Witch God Sect Leader affirmed.


    Pei Xuanjing asked doubtfully, ¡°But from what I¡¯ve heard, apart from the Ancestor Celestial Master, Dragon Tiger Mountain only has another Ninth Level Spirit Realm being. Many other forces have three Ninth Level Spirit Realm beings, so why is Dragon Tiger Mountain second?¡±


    The Witch God Sect Leaderughed lightly, ¡°Of course it¡¯s all because of the existence of the Ancestor Celestial Master. He is an antique from the Divine Han era. He wields the Yin-Yang Evil-ying Treasure Sword, as well as the Yangping Zhidu Seal ¨C the two top-grade divine magical treasures. He has killed powerful demon beings of the Ninth Level Spirit Realm. Who dares to underestimate a figure with such an achievement? If it wasn¡¯t for Dragon Tiger Mountain only having two powerful beings, the position of the world¡¯s top sect would have belonged to Dragon Tiger Mountain.¡±<div>


    Even the Witch God Sect Leader held no contempt for the Dragon Tiger Mountain¡¯s Ancestor Celestial Master. He was an antique who had risen to power in the Divine Han era, initiated the Orthodox Zhengyi Doctrine, established a teaching sect, defeated the Six Heavenly Ghosts, and suppressed innumerable beings. Only those who had personally witnessed him in action could know how terrifying he was.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the Dragon Tiger Mountain¡¯sck of sessors, with just the power of the Ancestor Celestial Master, if there was one more powerful figure, the position of the world¡¯s top sect would have surely belonged to the Dragon Tiger Mountain.

 Chapter 688: 638: The Confidence of Witch Deity Teaching

    Chapter 688: Chapter 638: The Confidence of Witch Deity Teaching


    After marveling at the power of Dragon Tiger Mountain, the Witch God Sect Leader roughly introduced Pei Xuanjing to the rest of the top sects of the Righteous Path.


    Like Xuan Du Guan, such top powerhouses only had two of the Strongest Realm¡¯s existence. Even though the number of disciples was scarce, they were outstanding talents, recognized for their firm determination. They had also taken up a seat in the Sky Wastnd.


    Then there was the Sword Sect, with three of the Strongest Realm¡¯s existences plus a divine sword, the disciples of the sect wholeheartedly cultivate the path of the sword. They were decisive and fearless, regarded as the most stubborn amongst many top powerhouses. They were viewed by Xuantian Sect as potential challengers. They were also a significant part of the battle between the human and Demon Races. During each sh, countless demons fell at the hands of Sword Sect disciples.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    There were also the Taisu Sect, Golden Mountain Temple¡­ and many other top Righteous Path and Buddhism School forces¡­


    Strangely, these top forces seemed to exist in the form of sects, unlike the many ancient dynasties present in first-tier organizations.


    In response to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s inquiry, the Witch God Sect Leader gave him a peculiar look, then said, ¡°It¡¯s not that there are no imperial courts in top-tier organizations, but any kingdom that reaches this level either tries to rise to the Divine Dynasty in an age without a God Dynasty, or it gets destroyed and its fortune plundered by the Divine Dynasty. As for the present Sky Wastnd, it¡¯s because the birth of a God Dynasty is not allowed.¡±


    It¡¯s quite simple. Throughout the thousands that came, the Divine Dynasty is always the strongest, and they can suppress top forces at their peak. Even if top forces gang up, they can¡¯t pose any threat, so any Empire that reaches this level will surely seek to advance if they live in an era without a Divine Dynasty.


    If a Divine Dynasty existed, they would either join forces with other top-tier parties to overthrow the Divine Dynasty and be the new Divine Dynasty, or they would be destroyed by the Divine Dynasty, and all their creations would be stolen.


    You could say that at this point, it¡¯s a do-or-die situation. Either find sess or face failure; no other options. This was the real reason why no imperial courts were seen among the top forces.


    After the Tang Dynasty, when they descended on Sky Wastnd and after many top forces cooperatively called for no further advancements to a God Dynasty, no permission was given for any imperial court to ascend.<div>


    Even if some powerful ancient countries were already very strong, facing many top organizations joining forces, they could only remain patient, waiting for the opportune time to seize the opportunity to advance.


    But no one expected that the defense of the Sky Wastnd would seed, the Ancestral Land, unnoticed, emerged from the loophole. As a result, the Great Ming Divine Dynasty ascended sessfully, allowing the Divine Dynasty to reappear between Heaven and Earth.


    Moreover, facing the Great Ming Divine Dynasty under Pei Xuanjing¡¯s protection and his shown prowess, many authorities, although dissatisfied with the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, still feared Pei Xuanjing. They did not take action.


    Because they knew that if they didn¡¯t join forces, they would pay a huge price while facing Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Pei Xuanjing suddenly understood these organizations¡¯ fear. After all, he was powerful enough to pull a few down with him if he needed. No organization was willing to ept such a result, especially in this forting era.


    Listening to the Witch God Sect Leader telling him many details about top organizations and some rumors, undoubtedly Pei Xuanjing learned quite a bit. It was news, after all, he could not get from others.


    Even if he had guessed that these top forces wouldn¡¯t have a harmonious atmosphere. Every party had its dirty tricks, both conniving and conflicted. This was allmon, but a regr cultivator couldn¡¯t really get in touch with it, perhaps only a powerhouse like the Witch God Sect Leader could discover it.


    After understanding these things, Pei Xuanjing was even more sure that these top forces would find it even harder to stay united. Considering the interests they have seen so far, the conflicts between them were even bigger than versus Pei Xuanjing.


    After the conversation, Pei Xuanjing saw the Witch God Sect Leader in a new light. He originally thought as being born in an old force like Witch Deity Teaching would make him creepy and rigid. However, after a round of conversations, he realized this guy wasn¡¯t creepy or rigid. He was just as into rumors; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t know all the secrets of the disputes among the top organizations.


    While thinking about it, Pei Xuanjing suddenly asked a question, ¡°I am still somewhat curious about how many of the Strongest Realm exist within the Witch Deity Teaching? And where does it rank amid Heaven and Earth?¡±


    Witch God Sect Leader had told him a lot, but intentionally or unintentionally, he left out some information about Witch God Sect, which aroused Pei Xuanjing¡¯s curiosity.


    After all, Witch God Sect is a heritage from ancient times with a profound background. Since the first force in the world, Xuantian Sect, is holding back, does this heritage from ancient times, Witch God Sect, also have hidden strength it hasn¡¯t revealed?


    Pei Xuanjing was curious, but he was sure the Witch God Sect Leader wouldn¡¯t tell him. After all, he would never disclose a secret concerning their survival strategy.


    ¡°Haha! There are no secrets in the Witch Deity Teaching. What National Master sees is what the Witch Deity Teaching shows. There¡¯s nothing hidden,¡± said the Witch God Sect Leader.


    In the eyes of most powerhouses, apart from the leader who can rule over other beings of the Strongest Realm, there is an older relic and a newly-promoted being of the Strongest Realm in the Witch God Sect.


    Pei Xuanjing received some rumors that the relic who¡¯s older than the Witch God Sect Leader seems to have reached the end of its lifespan and probably won¡¯t live much longer.


    But Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t think so. If there really was a problem with that relic, the Witch God Sect Leader wouldn¡¯t still be advocating strongly for cooperation with the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. He should be considering how to stabilize the situation in the Witch God Sect.


    After all, Pei Xuanjing had received their specific conditions for cooperation with the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. It was to help Zhu Houji provide the cultivation method of the ancient Ruler, which would elevate him to a levelparable to the Strongest Realm.


    This would enhance Zhu Houji¡¯s ability, but the condition for reconciling with Wu Shijiu was to help Wu Shijiu break through to the Strongest Realm of the Nine Realms of Spirit.<div>


    Things just didn¡¯t add up. If the rumor was true, the Witch God Sect would not have done this.

 Chapter 689: 639: Master of Mystiq Sky

    Chapter 689: Chapter 639: Master of Mystiq Sky


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view, all living beings in this world inherently have a nature of self-protection, and no sentient being can avoid it.


    If the Witch Deity Teaching is as legendary as the rumours, then the old artifact suppressing the Witch Deity Teaching is twilighting, and so the first thing that the Witch Deity Teaching needs to do right now is maintain their status and not let themselves decline. Given they grasped the means to improve the odds of a cultivator of the Spirit Realm Eightfold to ascend to the strongest Nine Realms of Spirit, it would just be their instinct to let the cultivators within the Witch Deity Teaching ascend. Why would they help Wu Shijiu?


    It must be known that Wu Shijiu was indeed born into the Witch Deity Teaching, but he left on hostile terms, holding a quite significant grudge against the Witch Deity Teaching. Their cooperation right now is due to mutual benefit and coercion by circumstances. However, it can¡¯t be guessed whether the same would be the case if Wu Shijiu really ascended to the Strongest Realm.


    After all, once Wu Shijiu has ascended and Zhu Houji has learned the ancient co-ruler¡¯s methods to be simr to the strongest, it would mean two strongest-level battle forces. If the old artifact of the Witch Deity Teaching were to fall, the two sides would form a standoff. At that point, many affairs of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty would be out of their reach.


    In such a scenario, the Witch God Sect Leader would absolutely never have imagined it, or it could be said that even if he had not thought of it, there would have been others to remind him. Therefore, Pei Xuanjing is of the opinion that the Witch Deity Teaching must be confident; otherwise, it would not act as it has.


    ¡°Hehe, the Sect Leader is too modest.¡± Pei Xuanjing looked at the calm-faced Witch God Sect Leader who seemed to have everything under control and said with a smile.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Although he believed that he had seen through the other¡¯s thoughts, if the Witch God Sect Leader did not wish to speak, Pei Xuanjing would not continue poking holes in his argument.


    Anyway, as for him, agreeing to the Witch Deity Teaching¡¯s condition to enter the Great Ming Divine Dynasty was already quite sufficient. Whether the Great Ming Divine Dynasty and the Witch Deity Teaching would then earnestly coborate, going all out, or whether they would scheme against each other, in actuality, none of it had much to do with Pei Xuanjing.


    The Witch God Sect Leader chuckled and did not say anything more, turning his gaze back to thew mirror projected by the Taixu Mirror.


    Pei Xuanjing also ceased his conversation with him, watching everything that was happening on thew mirror while simultaneously silently studying the actions of the many strongest individuals in the pce at this moment.<div>


    If it was said that Pei Xuanjing did not understand these strongest individuals at all before, only knowing their names and where they came from. But now after hearing what the Witch God Sect Leader had to say, his knowledge of these individuals naturally increased, and he understood a lot more about them.


    Although these people were all individually seated, their expressions all hidden behind a veil of mist, if Pei Xuanjingbined this with what he just found out and looked carefully, he would find that these people were not as indifferent as they seemed.


    These people appeared to be sitting there calmly, talking andughing, but the strongest individuals from those forces pointed out by the Witch God Sect Leader were, in fact, maintaining intense vignce against each other. Even their words contained a bit of subtext.


    Like when the Master of Mystiq Sky spoke. There were a few forces with him that expressed agreement and affirmation through their words. However, the strongest individuals from the Sword Sect held them in contempt. When they encountered anything that was against their wishes, they directly retorted, disregarding all forms of face-saving.


    The strongest individuals from the Buddha Way and the six major sects of the Demonic Way were also at odds with each other, their words sharp. Were it not for the fact that this was Pei Xuanjing¡¯s territory, it would have beenpletely unsurprising if they started exchanging blows.


    The Ancestor Celestial Master from Dragon Tiger Mountain sat alone in one corner. Despite void of any followers, he was still treated with respect by everyone, none daring to disturb him frivolously.


    Of course, while Pei Xuanjing was observing others, naturally, there were also many others silently paying attention to Pei Xuanjing.


    As the initiator of this Dao Debating Conference, as the host of this ce, and as one of the few beings in the world who can suppress the strongest Nine Realms of Spirit, even if he has not yet ascended to the Nine Realms of Spirit, he already stands at the Apex Realm, much like the Ancestor Celestial Master who has suppressed the strongest Nine Realms of Spirit.


    Thus, even if Pei Xuanjing has not yet made a move or spoken, he has already attracted the attention of countless people.


    He and the Witch God Sect Leader were sitting adjacent to each other, and their conversation was all through voice transmission. However, for these Apex creatures with extremely strong senses, how could they ignore it? Although they did not know what Pei Xuanjing and the Witch God Sect Leader were talking about, they could still roughly guess.


    The Master of Mystiq Sky, while chatting with his Taoist Friend next to him, was silently sizing up Pei Xuanjing, this rising talent, or rather, fresh peer.


    As a dominant force in Sky Wastnd, or rather, among the top forces in the world, the thing the Master of Mystiq Sky disliked the most was emerging forces. That was indicative of the rise of new forces which could disrupt the existing order, thereby bringing about a disadvantage to the Mystiq Sky Sect rather than a benefit.


    The Taixu Sect was like that back then, and so is Pei Xuanjing today.


    However, even though the Taixu Venerable broke through back then, even if he had a top-tier Divine weapon treasure like the Taixu Mirror in his hands, he could only barely make the Taixu Sect hold its ground among many top forces. The Taixu Sect had no capacity to stir up anymotion, so the Master of Mystiq Sky was still more or less able to ept it.


    However, today¡¯s Pei Xuanjing is undoubtedly better than the Taixu Venerable back then, or one could even say that the Taixu Venerable is not even worthy of beingpared with Pei Xuanjing.


    As the leader of a top-tier force like the Mystiq Sky Sect, the Master of Mystiq Sky would not care about trivial matters. Even the revival of the Ancestral Land didn¡¯t seem to him like there was anything or anyone worthy of his attention.


    However, at this moment, the name Pei Xuanjing entered into his field of vision. From the time Pei Xuanjing started pushing for the Great Ming Divine Dynasty¡¯s promotion, the Master of Mystiq Sky remembered this at the time in his eyes, extremely weak cultivator.


    Even so, he did not pay much extra attention. He did not think the other could do much. The fact that he could have Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm¡¯s power in the world before itsplete revival, suppressing the aliens who returned to Sky Wastnd, was beyond expectations.


    But what happenedter, even with the Master of Mystiq Sky¡¯s strength, it set off storms in his normally calm mind.<div>


    He didn¡¯t care about Pei Xuanjing suppressing cultivators of the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm. He only nced briefly at his suppressing of the Third Supreme Elder of Canng Pce. He was slightly surprised at his ability to fight with the incarnation of the Taixu Venerable. He was caught by surprise when he learned that an incarnation had made a move, thinking that it deserved his attention.


    However, by the time Pei Xuanjing truly disyed his full strength and suppressed the Taixu Venerable, leaving the Master of Mystiq Sky extremely shocked, it was already toote, toote for anything.


    Because at this moment, Pei Xuanjing was already an existence that he or the Mystiq Sky Sect could not easily control.</p


    <div>

 Chapter 690: 640: Pei Xuanjing Gets Straight to the Point, All the Heroes Are Quiet

    Chapter 690: Chapter 640: Pei Xuanjing Gets Straight to the Point, All the Heroes Are Quiet


    For the possibility of their ancestor¡¯s homnd Spiritual Mechanisms reviving, allowing them who had been away toe back, top powers like Xuantian Sect had long been prepared. Or it could be said that they had begun preparations from the moment they left.


    As the homnd revives, and the prime time for cultivationes again, numerous powerful beings will appear. Many prodigies will rise to the asion, leading the era and rising to power.


    But even with mental preparation, upon seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s rise to power, the Master of Mystiq Sky still felt a profound sense of surreal disbelief.


    Despite what he believed or the reality he perceived, the situation had reached this point. Pei Xuanjing had already grown up, and already stood among the strongest in the Heavens and Earth. Nobody could suppress him without being ready to pay a heavy price.


    However, in such a prosperous era, nobody is willing to pave the way for others through their own sacrifice. Therefore, Pei Xua$njing¡¯s position has be unshakeable and nobody could obstruct him.


    This feeling of being beyond control was very frustrating for the Master of Mystiq Sky. But being unable to change it, he could only hope that Pei would not be hard-headed and uncooperative. Hopefully, they could keep him stable and recruit him into their existing camp, turning him from a potential troublemaker into a maintainer.


    Unfortunately, before the Master of Mystiq Sky could make a move on this thought, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s next words made him think his idea was somewhat ridiculous.


    ¡°Friends!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s voice echoed throughout the pce. Although not loud, it clearly reached everyone¡¯s ears.


    All present were cultivators who were always watching Pei Xuanjing keenly, wanting to see what he would do today. Now that Pei Xuanjing had spoken, they naturally turned their attention to him.<div>


    In an instant, the once lively and bustling pce was immediately silent. Not a single sound could be heard, as if the previous noise never existed.


    Face cid in the face of these focused eyes, Pei Xuanjing remained calm in his seat of honour, and slowly began:


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful to all of you taoist friends who have honoured me with your presence to discuss Tao on Shenxiao Mountain today. My heartfelt gratitude to you all,¡± he began.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°The honour is ours!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re fortunate to have a new friend. Anotherpanion on the Immortal Dao Path. This is a happy asion indeed!¡±


    ¡­


    The powerful beings each spoke their minds.


    Unless they were mortal enemies, most at the Nine Realms of Spirit were actually somewhat happy whenever another cultivator advanced.


    These Nine Realms of Spirit¡¯s most powerful beings did not harbor hostility towards newer entrants as regr cultivators imagined. After all,panions were hard to find on the solitary Immortal Path. Even if the neer became a future rival, he would still be a taoist friend to discuss the Tao with.


    Along these lines, the views and understanding of these powerful beings were somewhat simr to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s. They all stood at the peak of cultivation, without any guidance for the path forward, and simply pursued the Tao based on their beliefs.


    Thus, the appearance of another powerful being would bring mutual teachings, validation of Taoist skills, and possibly even sentient and profound insight. All of which, would be of great help.


    Pei Xuanjing went on, ¡°In addition to inviting all of you today to discuss Tao and share Daoist wisdom, I have another matter that I would like to discuss with everyone.¡±


    He paused briefly and continued, ¡°I have noticed that cultivation encourages aggression. Little regard is given to thew. People start fighting when in disagreement, causing massive casualties and destruction. What¡¯s worse, innocent people have been victimized. Therefore, I have been thinking about how to resolve this problem. I believe that it would be appropriate to ce some restraints on the cultivators. Only by reigning in thewlessness of these cultivators can we mitigate the harm caused by them.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing was forthright about his thoughts. He didn¡¯t sugarcoat anything or beat around the bush. Without any preamble, he articted his viewpoint.


    Silence!


    In the pce, there was an abrupt silence. The mighty beings present didn¡¯t immediately respond and fell silent.


    While they were aware of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s thoughts, nobody expected him to express them outright before the debate.


    Such abruptness caught the powerful individuals off guard, leading to a prolonged silence in the pce.


    Apart from the mightiest beings from various top powers, there were also powerful individuals from first-ss powers and ancient sects, independent practitioners above the Eighth Level of the Spiritual Realm, second-tier sects, and even independent practitioners above the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm.<div>


    Those whose skills were below the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm were simply not qualified to be present. Not because Pei Xuanjing was unwilling, but because they dared not to approach due to powerful beings such as these. Even if Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t mind, the others might.


    In the presence of so many powerful beings, the area inside the grand hall was filled with immense pressure. Even if they didn¡¯t lift a finger but only released a fraction of their energy, cultivators below the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm would not be able to withstand it.


    Regarding the proposal from Pei Xuanjing, before the strongest beings from various top-tier powers spoke their mind, the rest of them, whether they were in favor or against it, could only suppress their feelings as they just were not qualified to do so.


    ¡°Mr. Wu, do you think they will agree with Master Pei¡¯s idea?¡± Zhu Houji asked Wu Shijiu via telepathy.<div>


    As the emperor of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, Zhu Houji shouldn¡¯t miss this grand event. However, for his own safety, he only sent a clone apanied by Wu Shijiu and Prince of Xiang, Zhu Yousong. Due to Zhu Yousong¡¯s cultivation not reaching the Sixth Level of the Realm, he could only stay in another hall. Only he and Wu Shijiu were present here.


    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s not up to us to decide this. Or, our attitude doesn¡¯t matter at all. Only these most powerful beings can decide.¡± Wu Shijiu shook his head slightly as he responded solemnly, unlike his usual rxed demeanor.

 Chapter 691 - 641: Do You Want to Shackle Everyone?

    Chapter 691: Chapter 641: Do You Want to Shackle Everyone?


    ¡°Since the Sect Leader of the Century has taken the initiative to bring it up, there must be a level of confidence and assurance in him. Otherwise, if this matter cannot be implemented and is hindered, even if it is not vetoed and temporarily shelved, it would be a significant blow to the Sect Leader¡¯s prestige.¡± Wu Shijiu exined in a low voice.


    Even though the two were using the Sound Transmission into Secrecy, which is not easily detected by others, Wu Shijiu instinctively lowered his voice, fearing that their conversation might be intercepted.


    To be honest, for Wu Shijiu, Pei Xuanjing was bing more and more unfathomable.


    After all, after suppressing the Taixu Venerable, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s power had nearly reached its peak, which is why so many formidable ones descended at the Dao Debating Conference he held on Shenxiao Mountain today.


    The matter Pei Xuanjing wanted to implement was essentially to impose an additional constraint on numerous cultivators in the world. For those cultivators of low strength, they might be angry at Pei Xuanjing¡¯s power, but dare not speak against it, and might even fully agree with it, considering it a form of protection for them.


    However, for these top forces, powerhouses of first-ss forces, this was all disadvantageous with no benefits. These were just shackles limiting their actions, uneptable to many of them.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current proposal would naturally face opposition from some formidable people; it was inevitable. At this time and ce, if Pei Xuanjing¡¯s proposal met opposition, he would face one choice: to forcefully execute it. Otherwise, whether it gets vetoed or temporarily suspended would have an enormous impact on his credibility at this critical moment, undermining his authority and causing those who originally feared him to review their perceptions.


    So from Wu Shijiu¡¯s perspective, he didn¡¯t understand why Pei Xuanjing was so confident in speaking out. Did he not worry about failure?


    ¡°Master Pei always ns thoroughly before taking action. If he proposed it, he naturally has the confidence for its sess. Mr. Wu might be overly worried.¡± Zhu Houji stated, frowning.


    As for Pei Xuanjing, Zhu Houji had practically grown under his protection and had personally witnessed Pei Xuanjing¡¯s legend, so he had an almost blind confidence in him.


    However, Wu Shijiu¡¯s current state seemed somewhat strange.


    To Zhu Houji, Wu Shijiu had always given him the impression of having everything under control, portraying a mature and steady demeanor.


    But today was different. After interacting over so many years, Zhu Houji could clearly feel that Wu Shijiu¡¯s confidence was not as great as before, but he appeared much more cautious and careful.


    Upon further thought, Zhu Houji could understand Wu Shijiu¡¯s performance. Wu Shijiu had always relied on his own strength, decisively handling any issue and remaining unperturbed, even if his initial nning failed. He could still suppress everything with his strength.


    But today was different. Inside this hall,with the presence of numerous supreme beings who were within the Nine Realms of the Spirit,who could suppress Wu Shijiu at will and even cultivators of Spirit Realm Eightfold who posed a significant threat to him.


    ¡°Mr. Wu, rest assured, as long as Master Pei is here, nothing will go wrong today,¡± Zhu Houjiforted Wu Shijiu.


    In the beginning, he was also a bit unsettled. As the ruler of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, he was aware of the various forces¡¯ perceptions and apprehension towards the dynasty, so he knew the situation he was dealing with.


    But even though he kept a low profile during today¡¯s ascension to Shenxiao Mountain, Zhu Houji could detect countless eyes watching his every move, examining and scrutinizing him with both malintent and benevolence, indifference and many other emotions.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Nevertheless, regardless of their attitudes, they ultimately feared Pei Xuanjing¡¯s presence and did not dare to directly confront him.


    Despite the somber atmosphere in the hall, with a myriad of different expressions and attitudes from the crowd, Pei Xuanjing seemed to have been expecting it all. He wore a small smile and did not show any signs of impatience, waiting quietly.


    The area¡¯s silence brought a weird vibe to the atmosphere. The supreme beings could ignore it, but for ordinary powerhouses, even cultivators of Spirit Realm Eightfold had to maintain a facade of smiles, regardless of their feelings.


    The powerhouses of the ancient Xue country also wore smiles, but their hearts were pounding. As far as others were concerned, they had nothing to worry about, but in their case, someone from the ancient Xue country once signed a contract with the Sect Leader regarding the matter.


    Although the Sect Leader initially promised not to expose the contract, the current situation had spiraled beyond their control. So even if he revealed the contract, they could do nothing about it.


    While the other forces may not be able to confront the Sect Leader, it did not mean they couldn¡¯t retaliate against the Xue ancient country. They inevitably became targets of everyone¡¯s dissatisfaction.


    Fortunately, the Sect Leader seemed to be upholding his initial promise and didn¡¯t seem to have revealed the contract.


    As the powerful figures of the Xue ancient country hesitated, the silence of the hall was finally broken by someone who dared to speak.


    ¡°I wonder what the Grandmaster means. Is he intending to impose a shackle on all the cultivators in this world?¡±


    Even though the voice was calm, the chilly tone echoed in every one¡¯s heart like an rming thunderp.


    The one who spoke was none other than the Blood Fiend Ancestor, the Sect Leader of the Blood Fiend Sect, one of the top demonic forces.


    The Blood Fiend Ancestor was a well-known demon in this world, known for his overbearing power of the blood demon technique, which reverberated across countless powerhouses. Although he had no record of suppressing a supreme being, he was no weaker than the Witch God Sect Leader, making him a hegemon among supreme beings, stronger than the Taixu Venerable.


    Demons usually do as they please without any restraint or consideration. While others feared Pei Xuanjing, the Blood Fiend Ancestor had no fear and confronted him directly.


    Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t angered by the Blood Fiend Ancestor¡¯s confrontational tone. He smiled and said, ¡°Blood Fiend Ancestor, why say such a thing? Are you saying that the lives of ordinary cultivators in this world are not worth mentioning? Cultivation is not easy, and no cultivator wishes to die in the sh of formidable ones.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing did not address the ¡®shackles¡¯ reference directly but instead stood on moral high ground to retort, which prompted a nod from quite a few people.


    As Pei Xuanjing said, cultivation was indeed not easy. No one wished to die trivially.


    So, if they can genuinely restrain the stronger ones from acting rashly, it could also be a blessing for their disciples.

 Chapter 692 - 642 Ancestor Celestial Master

    Chapter 692: Chapter 642 Ancestor Celestial Master


    ¡°The National Master¡¯s words are rather biased, we cultivators are naturally free, how can we be bound? How is this different from being a mortal?¡± Blood Fiend Ancestor spoke unhappily.


    However, after he finished this sentence, before Pei Xuanjing had the chance to speak, he saw the Master of Mystiq Sky coldly say, ¡°So this is your excuse for ughtering humans indiscriminately in the Demonic Way?¡±


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Those from the Demonic Way are naturally free and fearless, and especially some Demonic Way cultivators, in order to improve their practice or refine powerful Divine Weapon treasures, often use the lives and bodies of ordinary people and other cultivators. This is amon urrence.


    The Master of Mystiq Sky, as the dominant person on the Righteous Path, is sometimes restrained by his status and identity. Even knowing that this Blood Fiend Ancestor is taking the opportunity to test him by actively engaging in conflict with Pei Xuanjing, he can choose to sit back and watch from a distance.


    But when Pei Xuanjing stands on the moral high ground and uses him, the Master of Mystiq Sky must speak up for the cultivators and the human race.


    In such a situation, especially when it involves the conflict between the Demonic and Righteous paths, if he, as the leader of the Righteous Path, does not speak up, how will his followers view him and how will the rest of the cultivators see him?


    He cannot just let Blood Fiend Ancestor keep talking, nor can he allow Pei Xuanjing to have the upper hand in this matter.


    So voicing his opinion and views at the right time, while also taking control of the situation from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hands, is the best approach.


    Indeed, the issue raised by Pei Xuanjing is a constraint for all cultivators in the world, it will evoke a lot of dissatisfaction, because it adds ayer of restraint to them.


    Before the Master of Mystiq Sky¡¯s question, the Blood Fiend Ancestor showed no signs of panic, he leads the Righteous Path, but the Demonic Way does not respect their authority.


    Blood Fiend Ancestor sneered, saying, ¡°If the Master of Mystiq Sky is so righteous, why does he turn a blind eye to the strife in the world, and never has any of the Mystiq Sky¡¯s disciples taken up the responsibility to maintain the world¡¯s rules?¡±


    The Righteous Path, it¡¯s all crap!


    Nothing more than a bunch of hypocrites, they wave the banner of righteousness, but in fact, they are no different from the Demonic Way.


    The countless disputes in the Sky Wastnd over the past thousand years, numerous people have been affected, is it because of the Demonic Way?


    The so-called Righteous Path is never-ending in their struggle for power, they fight for interests, and they cover their battles with a morous coat.


    ¡°Humph!¡± The Master of Mystiq Sky snorted coldly.


    He was very unhappy with the people of the Demonic Way, but he also knew that there was no way to deal with these troublemakers.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± The Blood Fiend Ancestor sneered.


    Cultivators are unbound, especially the Demonic Way. The Blood Fiend Ancestor does not want his followers to be bound like this. For them, this is the end of the Demonic Path. After all, for the Righteous Path, they also need to obey many rules and the impact on them is sure to be much less than the Demonic Way.


    Moreover, how canmon mortalspare with them? In the Demonic Way¡¯s philosophy, the weak have no right to speak, they are born only fit to obey.


    Pei Xuanjing looked unperturbed, and took the opportunity to ask, ¡°Dare I ask Ancestor, when the many Divine Dynasties suppressed the world, could the Blood Fiend Sect ignore the Divine Dynasty¡¯sws?¡±


    The Blood Fiend Sect has a long heritage and has experienced several eras of Divine Dynasty rule. You must know that at the peak of those Divine Dynasties, they suppressed the world. Even if a sect had the most supreme beings of the Nine Realms of Spirit, they would still have to obey thews of the Divine Dynasty, or else their destruction could be a reality.


    Since the Blood Fiend Sect has experienced such times, they naturally followed thews of the Divine Dynasty, they were constrained. At least Pei Xuanjing doesn¡¯t think they provoked the Divine Dynasty and still survived to this day.


    ¡°National Master!¡± The Blood Fiend Ancestor¡¯s face turned cold and his tone was eerie, ¡°Is the National Master suggesting that the Great Ming Divine Dynasty intends to suppress the world and make us swear allegiance?¡±


    For the Blood Fiend Ancestor, the era when the Divine Dynasty suppressed the world was the most ufortable time for him. After all, even as a supreme being then, he faced dangers of extinction in front of the peak Divine Dynasty. He had to be cautious, how ufortable it would have been.


    Now hearing Pei Xuanjing mentioning those days, he naturally felt some displeasure.


    Furthermore, reflecting on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s concerted efforts to elevate the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, seizing the opportunity of the Ancestral Land¡¯s emptiness to bring down the Divine Dynasty into the world again, it was enough to show the formidable ambition of the opposite party.


    Thinking of this, the Blood Fiend Ancestor was filled with rage. He wanted to eliminate the Great Ming Divine Dynasty immediately, so that no Divine Dynasty would exist in this world anymore.


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head and said, ¡°I am merely stating a fact, this is an undeniable fact.¡±


    He looked at the others and said with a smile, ¡°We are not naturally superior. Everyone here hase from the most ordinary mortal status to where we are today. We are of the same kind, why must we be like this?¡±


    At Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, the many cultivators present showed various expressions. Although they agree, there were very few who would just be simply persuaded.


    Those who have made it to where they are today, each and everyone¡¯s resolve is strong as stone, they have their own understandings and views. If their minds did not originally hold simr concepts, they would not be easily persuaded by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words.


    The Blood Fiend Ancestor, a powerful figure like him, of course, was not going to be easily convinced by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, just like back then when he was deterred by the Divine Dynasties and chose to follow theirws. He, a great figure in the Demonic Way, only recognizes power. Only the rules of the strong deserve his recognition, otherwise, he would not be moved.


    Just as he was about to speak, a voice sounded in the hall.


    ¡°In fact, I very much support the National Master¡¯s view.¡± The Ancestor Celestial Master from Dragon Tiger Mountain suddenly spoke up, attracting numerous side nces.


    As soon as he spoke, all the various powerful figures were shocked. After all, a man¡¯s reputation precedes him. The Ancestor Celestial Master¡¯s fame was deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts. As a rare tyrant who had defeated the top being of the Nine Realms of Spirit, his words and his views warrant no one¡¯s disregard, even the Master of Mystiq Sky could not underestimate him.


    The Blood Fiend Ancestor had rebutted the Master of Mystiq Sky, but before the words of the Ancestor Celestial Master, he did not respond immediately but chose to remain silent.


    In this world, unless you are an unrivaled powerhouse, you will know who you can provoke and who you cannot.


    The Blood Fiend Ancestor is not afraid of the Master of Mystiq Sky, but for the present Ancestor Celestial Master from the Dragon Tiger Mountain, he was filled with awe and would not dare to provoke him because of a slip of the tongue.

 Chapter 693: 643: Sit on Wax

    Chapter 693: Chapter 643: Sit on Wax


    Dragon Tiger Mountain, one of the highest-ranking powers in the Sky Wastnd, despite having only two cultivators in the Nine Realms of Spirit, still holds a superior ce, even among top-tier powers in this world.


    Everything is attributed to the existence of Ancestor Celestial Master, a dominant figure who has defeated other cultavators with equal powers in the Nine Realms of Spirit. His presence alone is equivalent to the existence of two such supreme cultivators.


    Of course, the Blood Fiend Ancestor¡¯s wariness of the Ancestor Celestial Master does not stop there; it also arises from his understanding of the Ancestor Celestial Master¡¯s personality.


    As a high-ranking cultivator who has lived for thousands of years, one would assume him to beposed, magnanimous, and wise. However, those who know the Ancestor Celestial Master well are well aware of his temperamental nature.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    If Blood Fiend Ancestor truly disrespects him today and breaks the peace, even if no action is taken now, in the future, the Ancestor Celestial Master will undoubtedly storm to the Blood Fiend Sect¡¯s door, a scenario that the Blood Fiend Ancestor would prefer not to witness.


    What surprised the crowd, however, was the Ancestor Celestial Master¡¯s early stance. They were not at all surprised about his approval of supporting Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n.


    The Ancestor Celestial Master is responsible for the sess and rise of the Taoist School, establishing dominance by defeating spirits, establishing the Zhengyi Alliance Prestige and setting the rules.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n actually appeals to the Ancestor Celestial Master or rather it could be said that such a simr idea urred to him long ago, even before the Sky Wastnd era.


    He established Zhengyi Dao and used the Zhengyi Alliance Prestige to control various forces, aiming to implement simr rules and govern all sides with the Taoist School. However, he encountered a significant obstruction, and as a result, this strategy could not be carried out in Zhengyi Alliance Prestige and could only be circted within the Taoist School.


    Now that Pei Xuanjing hase forward with this n, no matter what others may think, the Ancestor Celestial Master would not miss this opportunity and chose to back it up.<div>


    Apart from this, another reason is the lineage of Dragon Tiger Mountain and Pei Xuanjing have some history and connections. Thus, there is no reason not to assist Pei Xuanjing.


    With the Ancestor Celestial Master openly supporting the n, he became the first among all the top-tier forces present to back Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n, and his endorsement is something that cannot be taken lightly.


    The Master of Mystiq Sky, standing aside, looked ufortable and silently regretted. He initially voiced his opinion, mainly seeking to question the Blood Fiend Ancestor and seize the opportunity to wrest control of the n from Pei Xuanjing.


    But now, before he realized it, the situation changed again. As soon as the Ancestor Celestial Master voiced his support, a significant shift urred.


    Dragon Tiger Mountain¡¯s standing in the Sky Wastnd is not insignificant, along with them there are also numerous followers of Taoist School. When the Ancestor Celestial Master, the head of the Taoist School, expressed his support, the followers naturally echoed his stance.


    In the blink of an eye, several major and secondary forces under the Taoist School expressed their attitudes, agreeing with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n.


    Furthermore, when the Ancestor Celestial Master of Dragon Tiger Mountain came forward, the rest of the top-tier forces no longer hesitated and expressed their views one after another.


    For example, the powerhouse of Xuan Du Guan then voiced his opinion, ¡°We think that the national teacher¡¯s n is good. If it can be sessfully implemented, it will be greatly beneficial.¡±


    For the likes of Xuan Du Guan, a top-tier power, even though they are a top-tier force, they don¡¯t recruit disciples wholesale, and their disciples are not a mixed bunch, they actually follow the elite route and all their disciples are exceptional.


    So, even if Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n is implemented, it will not impact them. Instead, they see this n as another way to test their disciples. If this opportunity allows their disciples to excel even more, then why not?


    Following that, Taisu Sect also expressed their position; they also agree with this n.


    After all, Taisu Sect is a top-tier force, but it is one of the few forcesposed of many female cultivators. They originally didn¡¯t like battles. Implementing such a n would be beneficial for their disciples traveling around.


    With the cascade of approval from these top-tier powers, their affiliated parties naturally agreed.


    No one expected that this initially unsupported n would garner the support of nearly a fifth of all forces in such a short time.


    ¡°National Counselor, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Wu Shijiu sighed as he watched the scene unfold.


    He initially thought that the proposal that Pei Xuanjing was implementing was a bit hasty and might be difficult to carry out. The earlier opposition and obstruction by the Blood Fiend Ancestor seemed to confirm his thoughts.


    However, in a sh, after the Ancestor Celestial Master voiced his opinion, the situation turned around. Pei Xuanjing quickly gained the support of so many people, creating quite a momentum.


    Regardless of whether Pei Xuanjingmunicated with the Ancestor Celestial Master beforehand, the current situation looks promising.


    ¡°Now we need to see how the forces of Demonic Way, Buddhism School, and Mystiq Sky take their stance.¡± Wu Shijiu spoke to Zhu Houji, analyzing the current situation.<div>


    Zhu Houji asked in confusion, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Sword Sect, whose strength canpete with the Mystiq Sky for the position of the Righteous Path, also y an important role?¡±


    Wu Shijiu smiled, ¡°The Sword Sect will definitely agree because the national teacher¡¯s n actually aligns with the tastes of the Sword Sect, especially now when Mystiq Sky has not yet expressed support.¡±


    Zhu Houji was somewhat speechless. After all, he didn¡¯t know much about the entanglement of various forces in the Sky Wastnd. But the next moment, the situation in the main hall validated Wu Shijiu¡¯s words.


    Before Wu Shijiu finished speaking, the powerhouse of the Sword Sect expressed his agreement with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n. This dominant top-tier power has enough strength topete with Mystiq Sky. When they made a decision, it attracted even more forces to respond, gaining nearly a quarter of overall support in the blink of an eye.<div>


    The idea of the Sword Sect is simple. They can¡¯t let Mystiq Sky have it easy. When they saw that Mystiq Sky wanted to seize Pei Xuanjing¡¯s opportunity for their own use, they naturally supported it first, creating a fixed situation and disrupting Mystiq Sky¡¯s ns and ideas.


    It has to be said that the Sword Sect¡¯s undermining move made the Master of Mystiq Sky extremely ufortable and caused him to worry.


    Just as Wu Shijiu said, now only Mystiq Sky, Demonic Way, and Buddhism School are left to express their stance. If he chooses to oppose, he will directly confront Pei Xuanjing, which is not what the Master of Mystiq Sky wants to see.


    But, if he capittes just like that, he will be simplyplying with the Sword Sect¡¯s n and making a wedding dress for Pei Xuanjing in vain.

 Chapter 694: 644: The Attitude of the Master of Mystiq Sky

    Chapter 694: Chapter 644: The Attitude of the Master of Mystiq Sky


    Pei Xuanjing, having sessively gained the support of the Ancestor Celestial Master, followed by Xuan Du Guan, Taisu Sect, and the Sword Sect, immediately secured the backing of nearly a quarter of the powers present in the hall.


    It is safe to say that this turn of events was utterly shocking to many. Even the keenest strategists struggled toprehend the speed of the shiftingndscape.


    Though Master Tianji was absent for some reason, another top power from the Sky Mechanism Pavilion, Shensuanzi, was present. He sat silently in the hall, observing everything.


    Shensuanzi could clearly analyze the situation, yet he showed no reaction. Instead, he maintained a serene demeanor.


    While the Sky Mechanism Pavilion was a top-tier power, they were more inclined towards neutrality. Unless the human race and the Demon Race engaged in direct conflict, the Pavilion preferred to remain a neutral force and refrains from any power struggle.


    Therefore, they were indifferent towards Pei Xuanjing¡¯s proposal. Whether or not they expressed an opinion didn¡¯t matter, as all the other powers understood this tacitly and didn¡¯t include them in their calctions.


    Perhaps because of this, Shensuanzi had a clear view of the situation. He could clearly sense the intentions of the various powers.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s proposal had indeed caught many mighty powers off guard, leaving them with little time to assess and prepare.


    Now, without a doubt, Pei Xuanjing had gained the initiative. What remained to be seen was how the remaining three parties would react.


    Although Pei Xuanjing had already garnered nearly a quarter of the support, even if he gained more, the other three powers couldn¡¯t be forced into acquiescence. As long as they weren¡¯t willing, there was no possible way to coerce them intopromise.<div>


    As for the current situation, Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t rushing things. He was willing to wait quietly and let them think before giving their response.


    The top-tier powers of the Buddha Way often acted in unity and mutual support. The Xuantian Sect being at the helm of the Righteous Path also had its own supporters. As for the top-tier powers of the Demonic Way, despite their everyday frictions and conflicts, they would form temporary alliances in key moments.


    Presently, these three factions and their allies were discussing in secret, trying to decide how to handle these matters.


    Many powerful figures subtlymunicated, debating whether or not they should support Pei Xuanjing¡¯s proposal.


    But in reality, the proposal was straightforward, clear in both its pros and cons. Everyone could see it readily. What they negotiated was more about the benefits they would gain by agreeing to this proposal and whether it was worthwhile.


    For these powerful figures, their dialogue was swift. In just a blink of an eye, different thoughts had shed numerous times, and they quickly reached a decision.


    The Buddha Way factions were the first to act. Given that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n was for the sake of the world¡¯s living creatures and the cultivators, the Buddha Way, known for itspassion, couldn¡¯t refuse or it would contradict their fundamental principles.


    Thus, after discussing, the Buddha Way factions also agreed and expressed approval of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n.


    With their stance made clear, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s support in an instant was boosted from a quarter to a half. This indicated that, excluding the Xuantian Sect and their allies along with various powers of the Demonic Way, nearly half of all forces in the world had responded to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n.


    No one anticipated this, not even Pei Xuanjing, who proposed the n. Things had gone so smoothly that even the n he had initially devised with the Witch God Sect Leader hadn¡¯t needed to be implemented.


    Thus, under the puzzled gaze of the Witch God Sect Leader, Pei Xuanjing slowly asked, ¡°May I inquire what the distinguished figures hesitate over?¡±


    His gaze first swept over the Demonic Way factions, then over the many allies of the Xuantian Sect, and finallynded on the Master of Mystiq Sky, meeting his gaze.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s calm gaze met the other¡¯s, and simultaneously, the Master of Mystiq Sky also locked eyes with Pei Xuanjing.


    For that split second, neither spoke. Both saw a simr look in each other¡¯s eyes.


    In that brief moment, the Master of Mystiq Sky realised that a strong figure like Pei Xuanjing, with his unyielding will, was not someone easilypromised nor was he someone he could control.


    As such, it was clear to him that unless he could overpower Pei Xuanjing, it was nearly impossible to snatch away the steering power of this matter from him.


    ¡°My sect can support this matter. However, I would like to inquire. Master Pei, how do you n on restraining the cultivators of this world and to have them follow these rules?¡± The Master of Mystiq Sky cut straight to the chase.


    The thoughts of his counterparts were already understood by the many mighty figures present. Hence, the Master of Mystiq Sky did not hesitate to express his own stance.


    While it seemed as if he was asking Pei Xuanjing about his ns, he was actually questioning whether Pei Xuanjing, having proposed this n, possessed enough strength to implement this n and ensure everyone¡¯spliance.<div>


    If Pei Xuanjingcked the necessary strength and qualifications, then if he couldn¡¯t, the Xuantian Sect would take over this task.


    Pei Xuanjing naturally caught the meaning behind his words. He replied with a smile, ¡°I certainly have a method. As such, Master need not worry.¡±


    The Master of Mystiq Sky returned the smile, ¡°As the leading sect in the Righteous Path, the Xuantian Sect naturally has the responsibility to assist Master Pei.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing understood the implied meaning, ¡°That is natural. As the number one sect in the world, the Xuantian Sect¡¯s assistance will undoubtedly be needed in many matters in the future.¡±<div>


    ¡°Naturally!¡± The Master of Mystiq Sky replied with a smile. Then he turned to those around him and dered, ¡°In that case, the Xuantian Sect is willing to support Master Pei¡¯s n.¡±


    The simple conversation between the two men was in fact, a probing process. Ultimately, they reached a simple agreement, which was that the Xuantian Sect would support Pei Xuanjing¡¯s proposal. Likewise, Pei Xuanjing would relinquish some of his authority to the Xuantian Sect, resulting in shared power.


    As soon as the Master of Mystiq Sky decided, the many allies following his lead also acted ordingly, expressing their consensus.


    The situation in the hall took a significant turn. Only the Demonic Way faction was left to make their decision, and the pressure was now on them.


    All the powerful figures naturally turned their gaze towards them, waiting for the Demonic Way to give their response.

 Chapter 695 - 645: Regard the Heroes as Nothing

    Chapter 695: Chapter 645: Regard the Heroes as Nothing


    All eyes were on him. If it had been anyone else, any other cultivator, they might have felt embarrassed or ufortable. But for the many great figures of the Demonic Way, they did not care in the slightest, it made no impact on them.


    For an apex powerhouse like the Blood Fiend Ancestor striding through Heaven and Earth, their resolve was absolute and they would not be easily disturbed by external phenomena, even if they were the centre of universal criticism.


    The Blood Fiend Ancestor exchanged nces with the other leading figures of the Demonic Way, once again speaking. ¡°Since the National Preceptor intends to shackle all practitioners in the world, then please show your true abilities. If you prove capable, then I am not against epting.¡±


    A faint smile arose on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face. The other party had indeed shown their true colours, wanting to test themselves against him, to get a measure of his strength.


    Indeed, when proposing this n, he was somewhat prepared for all of this. He understood that no matter how good his choice of words were, the intention of putting shackles on countless practitioners was indisputable.


    Consequently, Pei Xuanjing was ready to make a move. After all, all matters in the world ultimately fell on strength, and reason unsupported by strength would be ignored and trampled on.


    Frankly, the support by Ancestor Celestial Master was beyond Pei Xuanjing¡¯s expectation, saving him a lot of trouble. He had initially expected widespread opposition to his n, but the current situation was beyond his anticipation.


    So now, he no longer hoped for the remaining demonic figures to readily agree. Since the Blood Fiend Ancestor made such a request, he wouldn¡¯t reject it.


    At this crucial moment, it was necessary for him to demonstrate his power in front of the world¡¯s practitioners, which would let them know of the resolve and strength he had for carrying out his n.


    Pei Xuanjing was well aware of the others¡¯ attitudes, he spoke to the Blood Fiend Ancestor. ¡°May I ask how you Taoist friends would like me to prove myself?¡±


    His gaze swept across the strongest demonic figures, and with a faint smile, he asked, ¡°Are you all ready to test me?¡±


    After speaking, he sighed softly,menting, ¡°I actually want to witness some of your Taoist friends¡¯ divine powers. Sadly, all of you have arrived here in avatar forms today and I¡¯m afraid you cannot demonstrate your full strength.¡±


    Indeed, the apex powerhouses who arrived today all came in avatar form; none of them came in their true form.


    Aside from the Daming World restricting and limiting them at present, these apex powerhouses were still in Sky Wastnd, debating on how to incorporate it into their Ancestral Land.


    Otherwise, without necessary assurance, they would not so easily enter the forbidden area of the Blessed Land that Pei Xuanjing opened.


    As the master of a Blessed Land could certainly gain significant advantages. Coupled with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s own strength, his augmentation within this Blessed Land couldplete overpower cultivators of the Ninth Realm of Spirit.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Even if these people hade together and had no fear, they wouldn¡¯t so effortlessly put themselves in such a situation, just as a contingency n.


    Therefore, Pei Xuanjing watched these demonic figures with a smile on his lips, wondering how they wished to verify his strength.


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, the practitioners in the field wore strange expressions. If they hadn¡¯t personally witnessed Pei Xuanjing suppressing the Taixu Venerable, a simr strong cultivator, they would totally feel he was arrogant if a Spirit Realm Eightfold cultivator confronted these demonic apex powerhouses so openly.


    After all, even the avatars of apex powerhouses, if they truly tried their best, weren¡¯t something a regr Spirit Realm Eightfold cultivator could confront.


    In the world, there was only this Pei Xuanjing who could belittle the avatars of many apex powerhouses so casually at the Spirit Realm Eightfold.


    Any Spirit Realm Eightfold cultivator uttering such arrogant words would be considered extremely presumptuous, but when said by the National Preceptor, it seemed justifiable, without a trace of a problem.


    Like the Blood Fiend Ancestor and other demonic apex powerhouses, they were also taken aback when hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words. They were unhappy but couldn¡¯t refute anything, because this was reality.


    They had to admit that even if they joined hands now, they might not necessarily be able to suppress Pei Xuanjing. After all, his previously disyed strength was undeniable, and they knew the substantial gap between an avatar and the true body.


    ¡°A true man should be like this!¡± Wu Shijiu inwardly eximed.


    Even he, a cultivator who had practised for thousands of years, and originally thought he could remain indifferent in front of many matters, was also somewhat stirred when he saw Pei Xuanjing openly belittle these apex powerhouses.


    ¡°Master Pei, you truly are a celestial being!¡± Zhu Houji was excited in his heart.


    Despite being an emperor who was usually mature and steady, he was still impressed by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s stance at this moment.


    More than just Wu Shijiu and Zhu Houji, all the practitioners present were in awe of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s demeanor, admiring him and wishing to be in his ce.


    This was especially the case for the overlord-level Spirit Realm Eightfold practitioners, who were only a step away from reaching the pinnacle of cultivation and achieving the top position in the world. However, the thin line separating them made a world of a difference.


    No matter how much they had been admired and respected, gained the ultimate authority and glory, when facing these apex beings, the true strongest existences in the world, they still had to remain humble, making them clearly aware that they were not at the peak. There were existences they had to fear and respect, and this was a sense of powerlessness.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s disregard for the gathered heroes today helped to alleviate some of the frustrations they had bottled up within them.


    ¡°Does the National Preceptor intend to take advantage of our inability to attend to the matters of the Ancestral Land, and force this issue through?¡± the Blood Fiend Ancestor asked with a frown.


    For many apex figures, once a promise was made, they would not easily break it, even if it was just for their own dignity.


    Having alreadye here today, if Pei Xuanjing really wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to force them to agree, they only had two choices.


    One was to sign an agreement under the pressure, the other was the possible suppression of their avatars.


    Both of these choices were not what the Blood Fiend Ancestor and the others wanted. After all, signing under duress was humiliating, and being suppressed would be a significant loss. They hadn¡¯te alone; they had many subordinates under theirmand. If they died, it would be hard to ept even for the followers of the Demonic Way.

 Chapter 696 - 646: Why Not Take a Bet!

    Chapter 696: Chapter 646: Why Not Take a Bet!


    The supreme beings represent the pinnacle of existence. Even though Pei Xuanjing is only a cultivator of the eighth realm, his power is such that other cultivators cannot help but respect him.


    Those who are also supreme beings like the Blood Fiend Ancestor can choose to incarnate themselves to pay a visit, but for other cultivators to descend in their spirit form could be considered disrespectful towards Pei Xuanjing.


    For demonic big shots like the Blood Fiend Ancestor, in the past, suppression of an incarnation would not be a big deal, causing no harm to their essence. They simply need some time to recover.


    However, the important consideration now is actually for the many subordinates and disciples who have followed them here. These cultivators of the seventh and eighth level of the Spirit Realm may not be the entirety of their power, but a loss would be uneptable, especially in this critical juncture.


    If the n to divide the Sky Wastnd can be implemented, the stronger one¡¯s own power, the more benefits they stand to gain in the forting gluttonous feast.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    If they suffer a setback and lose many of their strong subordinates at this time, then the demonic factions will undoubtedly miss this feast. Consequentially, the gap between them and the righteous factions would broaden, which is not eptable.


    However, they are clear that Pei Xuanjing probably wouldn¡¯t act so harshly. After all, if he did, he would offend the entire demonic faction. When the avatars of these supreme beings descend, Pei Xuanjing certainly could not single-handedly face them. This would be a lose-lose scenario, benefiting others at their own expense.


    Therefore, the Blood Fiend Ancestor questioned Pei Xuanjing aloud. He wanted to test Pei Xuanjing¡¯s bottom line, to understand what he truly intended to do.


    Unless Pei Xuanjing wants topletely sever ties with them, he will have topromise, or give them an out, which would be beneficial for all.


    Although the demonic way is not favored by the righteous path, would Pei Xuanjing, this rising power, truly be epted by the righteous path?


    If both sides are antagonistic, perhaps the righteous path would be all the more delighted.


    ¡°Why do you have to do this, Ancestor?¡± Pei Xuanjing gently shook his head.


    What the Blood Fiend Ancestor understood, he understood too. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t force the other party with power.


    As mentioned, it¡¯s only their avatar, if forced to the extreme, they could abandon the avatar, leaving himself to face the hostility of numerous top figures in the demonic faction. These were at least ten supreme beings. He wouldn¡¯t be able to face all of them, even if only half of them made a move, he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it unless he was willing to abandon everything and escape into the Longevity Realm. Otherwise, he would surely be doomed.


    He proposed to the Blood Fiend Ancestor, ¡°I have a suggestion. How about we make a bet? If you all win, we¡¯ll drop the matter. But if you all lose, we will proceed as I have said. How does that sound?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing proposed a method, a duel with these people, to make the final decision.


    After exchanging nces with each other, the Blood Fiend Ancestor asked, ¡°How does the National Teacher n to bet?¡±


    With a slight smile, Pei Xuanjing said, ¡°I presume you all are aware of my asional creation of a Small Thousand World.¡±


    The crowd nodded. News of this matter had reached the ears of every powerhouse in the world. Although they craved the secrets behind it, they also knew it to be a cultivator¡¯s greatest secret, not to be snooped at for now.


    Before they had a chance to snoop around, Pei Xuanjing brought it up himself, which caught them by surprise.


    He began to speak, ¡°I propose the Small Thousand World as the bet. Everyone could enter it and if you are able to exit within a certain period of time, then I lose and we drop the issue. But if you are unable to escape, then it would mean that I have won. How about it?¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    Hearing the terms of the bet, the Blood Fiend Ancestor immediately agreed, and other powerful figures in the demonic path also agreed without hesitation.


    They agreed swiftly, practically the moment Pei Xuanjing voiced the bet, as if afraid he might retract his proposal.


    The numerous other cultivators also disyed a trace of astonishment on their faces when they heard Pei Xuanjing¡¯s proposed bet.


    It was clear to them that this bet was a gesture of goodwill from Pei Xuanjing, offering the demonic heavyweights a way out.


    For these cultivators, particrly those who have reached the seventh level of the Spirit Realm and above, who have walked a long distance on the path of cultivation, they aim toprehend the natural Tao, understanding the Ultimate Principles and Laws, and to practice their own Tao.


    For those cultivators of seventh and eighth level of the Spirit realm, they might not have fully understood the ultimate principles andws of the universe of their own world, and have not reached the point of paving their own path.


    But for these supreme beings, they have alreadyprehended many Ultimate Principles and Laws. If there is a new world universe revealed in front of them forprehension, it is bound to be of great help to their cultivation.


    The Small Thousand World created by Pei Xuanjing, especially a newly created one, where the principles andws of heaven and earth have not yet fully concealed, is the best time forprehension. Those strong beings who enter it, as long as they can understand it, can have great gains.


    So, whether they win or lose, for these supreme beings, it¡¯s a win-win situation.


    Therefore, everyone understood that this was apensation from Pei Xuanjing to the supreme beings of the demonic path, a condition to exchange for theirpromise.


    Like the Blood Fiend Ancestor and others, they naturally understood that they had scored a huge bargain, so they agreed immediately, afraid that Pei Xuanjing might change his mind.


    Thinking about this, the supreme beings from the factions who initially supported Pei Xuanjing felt a bit of regret in their hearts, even thinking that they might have agreed too early.


    However, before these thoughts could fully develop, they heard Pei Xuanjing speak again, ¡°Dear friends, if you are interested, you are wee to give it a try.¡±


    He invited the Ancestor Celestial Master, those who initially supported him, and other supreme beings of various factions.


    Pei Xuanjing was not one to show such favoritism. These people helped him in the beginning, no matter the reason or circumstance, so he would naturally not owe them anything.


    ¡°Since the National Teacher invites us, I can¡¯t decline!¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve invited us, we won¡¯t back down!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grandmaster!¡±


    ¡­


    None of the supreme beings refused. After receiving Pei Xuanjing¡¯s invitation, they immediately agreed. Not one person refused.


    After all, such a rare opportunity should not be missed or let go.

 Chapter 697: 647: Hundreds of Cultivators in the Longevity World

    Chapter 697: Chapter 647: Hundreds of Cultivators in the Longevity World


    In the Longevity World, this small thousand world, ording to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s perception of the Great Ming World, had already been opened for ten years. But from the perspective of the Longevity World¡¯s time, it was difficult to say how long exactly had passed.


    After all, time flowed differently in these two worlds, and with the Longevity World continuously absorbing the origin of the Taixu Venerable, this world was also evolving ceaselessly.


    After all these years of evolution, although the innate gods and fierce beasts in the Longevity World were still fighting one another incessantly, the overall situation was beginning to calm down, and started to form standoff between factions.


    After these fights between the innate gods and the fierce beasts, when they died, they returned to heaven and earth, which made the Longevity World breed more postnatal spirits. The emergence of these postnatal spirits became the third force in the Longevity World.


    Although the postnatal spirits were still weak at this moment and could notpare with the innate gods and fierce beasts that were born with control overws, their tribes were indeed growing, while the innate gods and fierce beasts could rarely increase once they died.


    Pei Xuanjing did not intervene in these matters, instead, he allowed them to evolve gradually.


    While many innate gods, innate fierce beasts, and postnatal spirits were developing stands in the Longevity World, numerous streaming lights shed past unknowingly, arriving in the Longevity World.


    These streaming lights were none other than powerful individuals like the Blood Fiend Ancestor who had been invited by Pei Xuanjing toe to the Longevity World.


    The moment these people arrived in the Longevity World, they could feel that this was apletely different world, or rather, a world they had never experienced before.


    ¡°This world seems to have thick traces of the Incense God Path?¡± The Blood Fiend Ancestor felt the rich power of incense faith in the world and frowned.<div>


    The other strong practitioners of the Demonic Way also nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right, I heard that his national teacher established countless Taoist academies in the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, attracting cultivators and martial artists to study, umting power of incense faith, and then using the infinite power of faith to open up this small thousand world.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s no surprise that this world leans towards the Incense God Path.¡± One of the strong practitioners naturally said.


    Although they had not yet opened up a small thousand world, they could have opened up a forbidden ce known as the blessednd once they reached their state. They also had their own blessednds within their sects, so they were not unfamiliar with a small thousand world.


    It was generally known to them, that whether it¡¯s a forbidden ce, blessednd, cave heaven, or a small thousand world, the attributes and features that it epasses usually align with the one who created it, carrying their Taoist skill and principles.


    When Pei Xuanjing established Taoist academies, he also put the skills he practiced into the skill library of the academies for disciples and cultivators to learn. Although the required points were substantial and only a few could afford, the initial foundation building skills were exchangable.


    Merely from the basics Pei Xuanjing had put out, these powerful practitioners could guess and deduce what Pei Xuanjing¡¯s path was like.


    Thus, when they entered this small thousand world, they originally thought and guessed that this should be a world that leans towards the Thunder Path or Sword Path. This was because Pei Xuanjing used sword arts against Taixu Venerable and the Nine Heavens Divine Thunder.


    But when they entered, they found this ce was more like a Divine Tao World, as the abundant divine Taows, divine authority and power ofws formed the mainstream of this world.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect the National Teacher to have such great achievements in the Incense God Path.¡± A powerful practitioner sighed.


    It had been thought that Pei Xuanjing only used the umted power of incense faith, but now it seemed that he had profound attainment in the Incense God Path.


    ¡°Haha, that one has condensed the heavenly divine position of the Jade Purity True Monarch. With so much favor from the world¡¯s will and having divine authority, it¡¯s impossible for him tock attainment in the Divine Tao.¡±n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    An apanying powerful practitioner sneered.


    Now, the heavenly divine position Pei Xuanjing obtained from promoting the Great Ming Divine Dynasty is the divine position of the Jade Purity True Monarch. With the favor he had received from the world¡¯s will and having divine authority, even if he didn¡¯t deliberately seek it, his understanding of the Divine Tao deepens every day.


    ¡°But how did he resolve the erosion of the world¡¯sws on himself?¡± One strong practitioner raised a question: ¡°It seems that he has no influence from the world¡¯s will.¡±


    They knew much about this heavenly divine position, but they found that Pei Xuanjing showed no signs of being eroded, which was astounding.


    ¡°Stop pondering this. Instead, we should seize the time toprehend this world, that is the Righteous Path.¡± Blood Fiend Ancestor interrupted their debate.


    Although this world was different from what they had imagined and was not a world of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Taoist Skill or the Sword Path, but even so, for the Blood Fiend Ancestor and the others, it was still a rare opportunity.


    After all, the Taoist skills and principles of the world here were unheard-of, unseen, and may greatly assist their cultivation.


    Simply put, people like Blood Fiend Ancestor did not pay attention to this gamble at all. Instead, their main focus was onprehending this world, which was the most important.<div>


    Even, from the moment Pei Xuanjing invited them into this world, they knew it wasn¡¯t important whether they agreed with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n. What was important was that they couldprehend this world, so they did not care if they lost the bet.


    ¡°This world¡­¡±


    The Ancestor Celestial Master and all others also had entered this world, their initial feeling was more or less the same as the Blood Fiend Ancestor.


    However, for the strong practitioners from the Dragon Tiger Mountain and other Taoist schools, they are not resistant to this world, which leans towards the Divine Tao. After all, many of their cultivation methods involve the Divine Tao and they have conducted a lot of research on it.<div>


    This Divine Tao world, to them, was far more useful than the many powerful practitioners of the Demonic Way, and they could gain more insights.


    These powerful practitioners who entered the Longevity World did not think of what Pei Xuanjing said before about how to escape from this world, but instead they all calmed down to begin toprehend this world, understanding thews, principles of heaven and earth, and Taoist skills.


    ¡°Haha, it really is so!¡± Pei Xuanjingughed, with these people performing just as he had expected.


    As the creator of the world, Pei Xuanjing naturally knew everything about the Longevity World and seeing the performance of these strong practitioners, a satisfied smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 698: 648: The Secret Discovered by Zhu Houji

    Chapter 698: Chapter 648: The Secret Discovered by Zhu Houji


    Would Pei Xuanjing sustain a loss by allowing these powerful figures to assume forms and enter the Longevity World, allowing them toprehend the ultimate principles andws of Taoist Skill within the Longevity World?


    Pei Xuanjing wouldn¡¯t suffer a loss. To him, the ultimate principles andws of Taoist Skill of Longevity World are merely there. It doesn¡¯t matter whoprehends them, it wouldn¡¯t result in any loss for him.


    However, when these powerful figures attempt to understand Taoist Skill, they would naturally try to stimte their own insights. This would be of great help to the Longevity World. Their Taoist Skill and cultivation insights would be integrated into the Longevity World and be absorbed by it.


    Although it doesn¡¯tpare with the origin snatched from the Taixu Venerable, supplying to the Longevity World the insight of so many powerful figures together is a great supplement that will speed up the progress of the Longevity World.


    On the other hand, the entry of many powerful figures of the Demonic Way immerse them in the understanding of Taoist Skill. They had in fact given up on the bet and supported the n Pei Xuanjing was pushing for. This was also a good n.


    Pei Xuanjing let these people be, turning his gaze to the remaining cultivators in the hall, smiling and saying, ¡°Those of you who are interested can also try entering this Small Thousand World.¡±


    To Pei Xuanjing, he never minded sharing this. The stronger these cultivators became by entering the Longevity World and if they could leave more insights, it would be a good thing for the Longevity World.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Thank you, Master Pei!¡± Many cultivators quickly thanked Pei Xuanjing.


    How could they not long for this Small Thousand World? Just because the ones who previously spoke up were all powerful beings, they didn¡¯t have any qualifications to demand anything from Pei Xuanjing.


    But now that Master Pei had initiated the invitation for them to enter it, how could they give up this opportunity?<div>


    So when Pei Xuanjing spoke, they naturally epted without giving Pei Xuanjing any room to back down.


    Pei Xuanjing chuckled softly, waving his sleeve. An entrance appeared, indicating that everyone could enter.


    ¡­


    Cultivators sessively entered. At this moment, besides Pei Xuanjing, one person still sat in the original ce in the grand hall, not entering the Longevity World.


    ¡°Master Pei.¡± Zhu Houji said slowly.


    Surprisingly, the person who hadn¡¯t entered the Longevity World wasn¡¯t someone else but Zhu Houji, the current emperor of Great Ming Divine Dynasty.


    When all cultivators hastily entered the Longevity World toprehend the Divine Tao and the ultimate principles andws, fearing Pei Xuanjing might retract his offer, Zhu Houji, who urgently wanted to increase his strength, actually stopped his steps and did not immediately enter the Longevity World.


    From the way he spoke to Pei Xuanjing, it seemed that there was something important he wanted to discuss or consult with Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please speak!¡± Pei Xuanjing saw through Zhu Houji¡¯s thoughts and responded directly when he heard Zhu Houji speak.


    He had long foresaw that Zhu Houji had something to discuss with him. Ever since he left the Taoist Academy of Tiandu to return to Shenxiao Mountain, Emperor Zhu Houji had sent people several times to Shenxiao Mountain, wanting to see him. However, Pei Xuanjing had not had much spare time, so he chose to decline.


    He had originally nned to deal with everything after the Dao Debating Conference at Shenxiao Mountain this time, but unexpectedly, Zhu Houji was willing to miss this chance in order to talk to him first.


    You must know that Zhu Houji, who himself was practicing Refining Spirit and Incense God Path, would undoubtedly gain a huge benefit from Pei Xuanjing¡¯s world which favors the Divine Tao World. Even facing such a temptation, he could suppress it. This proves how important this matter was to Zhu Houji, so Pei Xuanjing did not want to refuse any longer.


    Zhu Houji looked around and didn¡¯t immediately state his purpose. He first asked Pei Xuanjing, ¡°Master Pei, what about them?¡±


    It seemed that this matter was very secretive, and Zhu Houji didn¡¯t want other people to hear it.


    ¡°Rest assured, no third person will know.¡± Pei Xuanjing said.


    This Heavenly World was created by him. Everything was under his control. Even if the true bodies of those powerful beings appeared here, they couldn¡¯t listen to their conversation as long as he didn¡¯t want them to.


    Zhu Houji settled down and began to tell Pei Xuanjing what he wanted to say.


    ¡°Master Pei, do you know about the many trades I¡¯ve made with the Witch Deity Teaching?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, ¡°Naturally.¡±<div>


    As for their trades, although Zhu Houji did not borate, the Witch God Sect Leader spilled the beans in order to gain Pei Xuanjing¡¯s trust.


    Zhu Houji then said, ¡°During this period, when I practiced the skill passed down by the Ancient Ruler obtained from the Witch Deity Teaching, I discovered a secret.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Pei Xuanjing became a little curious.


    The Ancient times, for Pei Xuanjing, was a period he had not experienced, and the current world did not have many records passed down from that period. Most of them were preserved in ancient forces and were not easily known to people.<div>


    Even though he obtained the Witch God Sect Leader¡¯s promise to ess the Witch God Sect to investigate those documents, the time hasn¡¯te yet, and he hasn¡¯t had time to review them.


    Now hearing Zhu Houji mentioning this period in Ancient times, he naturally became interested.


    Zhu Houji spoke seriously, ¡°The information is too vast to be exined in a few words. I have recorded the information, please review them, Master Pei.¡±


    While he was speaking, he took out a jade charm that stored information from his sleeve. Floating from his hand, it arrived in front of Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing held the jade charm and then released his spiritual consciousness, starting to investigate the information within. With the power of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s immense primordial spirit, this information was understood in the blink of an eye.


    Everything started with the cultivation method of the Ancient Ruler that Zhu Houji acquired from the Witch Deity Teaching.


    Originally, Zhu Houji took the path of refining the spirit. However, as the ruler of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, once he received the Incense Fire God Refining Skill from Pei Xuanjing, he naturally began to practice the Incense God Path, harnessing the infinite power of Incense Faith.


    One could even say that, because of the support of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, he constantly received the supplement of the power of incense faith. His strength progressed by leaps and bounds and he now had the fighting powerparable to a cultivator at the Spirit Realm Eightfold level.


    However, everything stopped there. As the Heaven and Earthpletely revived and the days of the rapidly rising strength of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty had passed, his strength had entered a bottleneck.


    But with the arrival of powerful figures from the Sky Wastnd, Zhu Houji was equally eager to enhance his own strength. In this situation, his cooperation with the Witch Deity Teaching was a natural fit.


    When he practiced the cultivation method of the legendary Ancient Ruler obtained from the Witch Deity Teaching, he discovered a huge secret.

 Chapter 699: 649: Human Race Heavenly Court

    Chapter 699: Chapter 649: Human Race Heavenly Court


    In ancient times, for many cultivators in the Daming World, regardless of whether they were from the Ancestral Land or the Sky Wastnd, their perception of the ancient age was one of the very first era. It was a time when cultivation had just begun, the human race was just emerging, and it was an age of tribal ns.


    In that era, the human race did not yet have theplete cultivation system of today. Numerous cultivation methods were born, pioneers zed the trails and set the foundation for today¡¯s prosperous cultivation era.


    As rulers of the human race in ancient times, each of them was a formidable figure between heaven and earth, virtuous and wise, their cultivation methods were not inferior to any supreme being.


    The cultivation method presented by the Witch Deity Teaching was that of an ancient nameless ruler of the human race, who reached the pinnacle on the Incense God Path. At his peak, he suppressed the human race and deterred foreign tribes, making them dare not show the slightest disrespect.


    His cultivation method seemed ordinary, but it was only when Zhu Houji truly started cultivating it that he found it to be exceptionally suitable. He also received a brand left by the ruler of the human race, which carried a great secret about the human race.


    The Heavenly Court of the Human Race!


    In the information left by the ruler of the human race, the past rulers of the human race, faced with the precarious situation of the human race, once made a n. That was to open up a Small Thousand World as a retreat for the human race. If, in the future, the human race in the Ancestral World could no longer survive, they would migrate to this new world as a backup. This would preserve thest spark of the human race, preventing its demise.


    Of course, as the human race grew stronger over time and the danger of extinction was eliminated, this n was not abandoned but was instead modified by a powerful ruler of the human race who came up with another idea.


    That was to create a Heavenly Court to sustain the strong ones among the human race. It would serve as a backup and foundation for the human race, ensuring they always had the power to protect themselves.


    You could even say that this Heavenly Court, high above the nine heavens, would make the human race the strongest amongst heaven and earth, forever standing tall in this world, overlooking all tribes.<div>


    However, the opening of a Small Thousand World is extremely difficult, not even these rulers of the human race truly seeded, what they opened were merely simr to the Heavenly World where Pei Xuanjing is currently located!


    ¡°Such hidden secrets are unheard of.¡± Pei Xuanjing furrowed his brows.


    He could never have imagined that he would receive such information from Zhu Houji, which waspletely beyond his expectations.


    ¡°Does the Small Thousand World, or rather the Cave Heaven, that was opened up still exist?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked Zhu Houji.


    The creation of a Small Thousand World is incredibly challenging. Pei Xuanjing only managed to open up the Longevity World by a fortunate coincidence. Even if he was given sufficient resources, he wouldn¡¯t dare guarantee being able to aplish the same thing again.


    The worlds opened by these rulers of the human race cannot be called Small Thousand Worlds per se. At most, they can be referred to as Cave Heavens or a Blessed Land.


    Of course, even a Cave Heaven or a Blessed Land holds massive value in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes.


    The rulers of the human race from the ancient era were revered by countless members of the human race and had tribes ns serving under them. Their influence might surpass even the rulers of many Divine Dynasties that came after them. The Cave Heavens these rulers opened must certainly hold many treasured items.


    Not to mention the exotic and precious treasures, even the insights into cultivation left by these rulers of the human race would be of great use to Pei Xuanjing.


    What¡¯s more crucial is that the intentions of these rulers and Pei Xuanjing are remarkably aligned.


    These rulers of the human race wanted to create a Heavenly Court for the human race, allowing them to reside high above the nine heavens, and be an eternally powerful race in this world. Pei Xuanjing also has the idea of opening a Heavenly Court.


    However, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current power is limited; even if he gave his all, he only managed to open this one-domain world as it is now. Inparison to theplete Heavenly Court or Heavenly World he envisioned, there is still a long way to go.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Therefore, if he could find the location of these Cave Heavens or Blessed Lands left behind by these rulers of the human race, and if there is a chance of integrating them into Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Heavenly World, it would save Pei Xuanjing a considerable amount of effort.


    ¡°I¡¯m not aware.¡± Zhu Houji shook his head, then exined, ¡°This secret is too big, I dare not search for it openly, I can only send trusted ones to search slowly and quietly.¡±


    Undeniably, since the revival of heaven and earth, countless Forbidden ces and Blessed Lands have emerged. Countless people have entered them, attained legacies and treasures, thus reversing their fate and rising to power.


    However, these emerged Forbidden ces and Blessed Lands, apart from those left behind by the supreme ones from the Nine Realms of Spirit, the rest, even when all summed up, are iparable to the Cave Heavens left by these rulers of the human race.


    ording to the information he received, these Cave Heavens created by the rulers are no less than the Blessed Lands and Cave Heavens possessed by the top powers which have inherited for tens of thousands of years. Not to mention the resources hidden within, just the value of the Cave Heavens itself is priceless.


    A Forbidden ce evolves into a Blessed Land, and a Blessed Land transforms into a Cave Heaven, which then morphs into a Small Thousand World.


    This is a road to Bing Immortal acknowledged by innumerable cultivators and is a method of Bing Immortal.<div>


    Apart from this, it is also a symbol of power.


    This Cave Heaven opened up by the ruler of the human race, even if one does not care about its resources and only refines it to be the master of the Cave Heaven, it would make even ordinary cultivators immediately possess great power. They would stand shoulder to shoulder with many cultivators of the Spirit Realm Eightfold, and if they stay within the Cave Heaven, even the supreme beings of the Nine Realms of Spirit would be helpless under the circumstances where they are unable to attack the Cave Heaven.


    In Zhu Houji¡¯s view, once the Cave Heaven is refined, it would be like the strange items produced by the Forbidden ces and Blessed Lands back then. Although there were restrictions, they also obtained huge gains.


    For ny-nine percent of the cultivators in this world, even if they exhaust all their cultivation efforts, the number of cultivators able to step into the Spirit Realm Eightfold is minute, less than a thousandth, ten thousandth, or even a hundred thousandth.<div>


    Thus, such a secret, how could Zhu Houji investigate it openly? He could only send trusted ones to search secretively.


    However, with the ceaseless emergence of countless Forbidden ces and Blessed Lands in this world, attempting to find it would be incredibly difficult, akin to finding a needle in a haystack.


    As such, he was purposefully mentioning it to Pei Xuanjing today to see if the other party would be interested and if he had any means.


    It¡¯s not that Zhu Houji wasn¡¯t tempted by these things or hadn¡¯t thought about monopolizing them.


    However, he was more aware of the situation of this world. The Great Ming Divine Dynasty seems to be blooming exuberantly on the surface, but in fact, it¡¯s like sitting on pins and needles, with undercurrents surging beneath. One careless move could lead to disaster.


    If he were to lose Pei Xuanjing¡¯s protection because of these things at this time, even if he had the opportunity to find these Cave Heavenster, he would not have the opportunity to refine and own them.

 Chapter 700: 650: Hesitation is Disrespect to the Immortal Path

    Chapter 700: Chapter 650: Hesitation is Disrespect to the Immortal Path


    For the many Supremes who are already standing at the pinnacle of the Nine Realms of Spirit, what do they desire most?


    Divine weapon treasure?


    Supreme Cultivation Skill?


    Dominating the World?


    ¡­


    None of them!


    For these Supremes, the thing they truly desire the most, or rather, the only thing they desire, is bing immortal.


    At their level, they have enjoyed all the pleasures this world has to offer, obtained all they could obtain. Their greatest desire, their highest aspiration, is to be a true immortal, achieving immortality and eternal life.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Towards this goal, anyone who dares to obstruct their path will face these Supremes¡¯ unreserved power. They will choose to crush any resistance without a hint of hesitation.


    The chance to be immortal is ahead, any hint of hesitation due to any reason is disrespect to the Immortal Path, this is something one of the Supremes once said.<div>


    So, the secret Zhu Houji., or rather, the Cave Heaven opened by the Ruler of the human race, does this not represent an opportunity to be immortal for these Supremes?


    Transforming the Forbidden ce into a Blessed Land, progressing the Blessed Land into the Cave Heaven, and then turning the Cave Heaven into a Small Thousand World, merging oneself with the Small Thousand World, achieving immortality, and living forever. This is already quite close to True Immortality.


    However, for these Supremes, even if they have their own Blessed Lands, it is extremely difficult to progress them into Cave Heavens. It takes an incredibly long time, an unknown amount of time, and an unimaginable cost, just to achieve this progression.


    If they could take possession of these Cave Heavens, even if they didn¡¯t have to abandon the Blessed Lands they originally opened, instead merging these Blessed Lands with the Cave Heavens, or incorporating the Cave Heavens into their own dwellings, it would also save numerous hardships and cultivation efforts for these Supremes. It would help them move further along this Immortal Dao Path, allowing them to go further.


    Therefore, if this information was leaked, these Supremes would certainly not let go of this opportunity. They would want to seize these Cave Heavens to fuel their journey on the Immortal Dao path to gain immortality.


    ¡°If we offend Master Pei because of this and lose his assistance, the Great Ming Divine Dynasty will definitely not be able to withstand these Supremes.¡± Zhu Houji was clear about this.


    At present, the emergence of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty is actually not weed by many top forces. In fact, they are quite disgusted.


    It¡¯s just that they are wary of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s presence. With Pei Xuanjing, a top heavy-weight ruler, they temporarily endure it, because currently the Great Ming Divine Dynasty does not pose a threat to them.


    However, if they lose the protection of Pei Xuanjing, these Supremes will have no reservations. Even if the Great Ming Divine Dynasty does not pose a short-term threat to them, some powerful beings would not mind smothering potential dangers in the cradle.


    Therefore, even if Zhu Houji knew the huge benefits that this Cave Heaven represents, he did not dare to monopolize it. As an emperor, he was clear about what he could touch and what he should not.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s put this matter on hold for now. After finishing the business here, I will discuss it with you.¡± Pei Xuanjing said.


    This matter needs careful deliberation, it is impossible to reach a good conclusion in a short period of time, and the timing and ce are obviously inappropriate right now, so it can only be put on hold until the Dao Debating Conference is over.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Zhu Houji nodded.


    He also understood that this is not the time to discuss this matter, so he nodded to express his agreement.


    With a wave of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sleeve, the entrance to the Longevity World appeared again.


    ¡°You can enter this world andprehend it, which will greatly benefit your cultivation.¡± He said to Zhu Houji.


    The nature of the Longevity World leans towards the Divine Tao, and for Zhu Houji who refines Gods along the Incense God Path, gaining a deeper understanding of the principles of heaven and earth will be a great help.


    If he is lucky enough, this trip can greatly enhance his strength and is definitely worthwhile.


    ¡°Thank you, Master Pei!¡± Zhu Houji thanked him.<div>


    He also understood how precious the opportunity to enter the Small Thousand World was. He had dyed just now because he had something to discuss, but now he would not miss it again.


    With a sh of light, Zhu Houji¡¯s figure disappeared, leaving only Pei Xuanjing alone in the entire hall.


    He sat quietly on his seat, pondering over all the events that had just happened.


    Looking at the performances of the many Supremes in the Longevity World, they had already shown their attitude. That was, to make apromise under such a big interest exchange, and agreed to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s request, willing to support Pei Xuanjing.<div>


    Having gained the support of these strong forces and varoius factions, Pei Xuanjing naturally could take this opportunity topletely push his n forward.


    As for the Cave Heaven opened by the ancient Ruler that Zhu Houji mentioned, there is actually no hurry. Not to mention that the search and exploration of this Cave Heaven takes who knows how much time, even with such interest in front of him, even Pei Xuanjing does not have the confidence to monopolize it.


    Unlike the Longevity World that he opened by himself, this Small Thousand World is also very enticing and hugely beneficial, but in the end, it is the Longevity World that Pei Xuanjing opened. He has full control over it by default. Even if they gulped in envy, they had no reason to act on it.


    But the Cave Heavens opened by the ancient Ruler are theplete opposite. In essence, these Cave Heavens are ownerless. If you really want to own them, you can only seize them by your own strength.


    Such things are bound to attract the covetous gazes of countless Supremes. Never mind Zhu Houji himself thinking that he can¡¯t monopolize it, even the current Pei Xuanjing does not think that he can monopolize it.


    Although he now possesses the strength of the Supremes, can suppress the Taixu Venerable, and is respected by many Supremes, Pei Xuanjing also understands that this is the case when no major interests are involved.


    If a Cave Heaven really emerges and he insists on monopolizing it, then he may provoke public outrage, and be attacked by the crowd, and he will then find it hard to cope.


    Therefore, Pei Xuanjing told Zhu Houji to put this matter aside for now and wait for a while.


    If he waits until Pei Xuanjing has gone through a few more life simtions and can push his realm into the Nine Heavens of the Spirit Realm, then his strength will rise to a higher level, bing a being who can look down upon the other Supremes. At that time, Pei Xuanjing will have enough power to protect these things.


    After contemting these things, Pei Xuanjing focused his mind into the Longevity World to observe the actions of the cultivators.


    To be honest, Pei Xuanjing was also very curious about the actions of these powerful beings, and hoped that he could gain more enlightenment from them.

 Chapter 701: 651 I Will Surely Profit Without Any Loss

    Chapter 701: Chapter 651 I Will Surely Profit Without Any Loss


    For these cultivators who have entered the Small Thousand World, whether they are practitioners at the Spirit Realm Seven or Eightfold level or the incarnations of the mightiest, their opportunity to understand the Taoist Skill in the Small Thousand World at Shenxiao Mountain today makes this Daoism discourse already worthwhile.


    Once inside this Small Thousand World, many cultivators and strong ones found that their power received the attention of the will of Heaven and Earth. If they want to take any action that harms Heaven and Earth, they will be repelled and leave this world.


    And many of the strongest, like the Blood Fiend Ancestor, also understand that the pressure this Small Thousand World puts on them is not significant. As long as they are willing, they can break free and escape at any time.


    However, these strong ones did not wish to leave so quickly. For them, such an opportunity is precious and umon. Why would they let it slip away so easily?


    Of course, they are also aware that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s proposed gamble is a joke. The real reason is to exchange this providence for theirpromise.


    As for whether someone may take advantage of the providence and then breach agreements, from the perspective of strong ones like the Blood Fiend Ancestor, it would be somewhat unscrupulous. They are not so despicable.


    Moreover, they specte that Pei Xuanjing would not be so simple. If someone really fails to appreciate kindness, Pei Xuanjing will certainly have a corresponding strategy to counterbnce.


    Thus, without wanting to fall out with the others, the Blood Fiend Ancestor and other strong ones gave up the gamble and instead concentrated on understanding the providence and Taoist Skill of this Small Thousand World¡­


    Cultivation has never been about isting oneself and treading on the path blindly. Such forms of cultivation would have little gain unless one is incredibly talented.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Even the most talented ones need to continuously broaden their horizons and encounter many more experiences to walk further on the path of cultivation.<div>


    Every strong one¡¯s growthes after constant tempering, allowing them to go further on the path of cultivation.


    At present, this Small Thousand World is undoubtedly an excellent training ground for these mightiest ones and those cultivators at the Spirit Realm Seven or Eightfold level.


    Despite the suppression of their power and their inability to unleash their full prowess, the insight into the Taoist Skill is something they cannot be deprived of, something that never fades.


    Thus, these strong ones consider the Longevity World as a ce for their Daoism discourse and cultivation. They begin topete andpare with familiar Taoist Friends, mutually verifying what they each learnt¡­


    Even, several cultivators, under the guise of new identities, have joined the three major factions of this Longevity World to be part of them and spar with the local strong ones of the Longevity World, putting to test and verifying what they learnt.


    Pei Xuanjing has a clear view of all these. He didn¡¯t interfere much, but only lent the authority of heavenly Dao to remind many cultivators not to disrupt the progress of this world or harm it. All else could be done as they pleased.


    With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s promise, these people felt even greater freedom. Many who hold a liberalistic view of factions, opted to spread Taoism among living beings in this world.


    Like the Xuantian Sect, the Taoist School from Dragon Tiger Mountain or the Buddha Way from the Golden Mountain Temple, they began to select the best of spirit beings in the Longevity World to impart Taoist skills and the path of cultivation to.


    ¡°It seems like you all take me highly,¡± Pei Xuanjing muttered to himself.


    Pei Xuanjing is well aware of the actions of these factions. They have some expectations on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s world and wish toy down their orthodox teachings in this world. If Pei Xuanjing¡¯s world indeed achieves great development one day, this would mean they have a back-up n.


    Pei Xuanjing saw all of their actions. But he didn¡¯t interfere, nor did he prevent, but rather let things unfold naturally.


    The reason Pei Xuanjing allowed these strong ones to enter was to make them, besides understanding the Taoist skills and Truths of the Longevity World, also wanting ess to their cultivation methods, insights, to confirm his own understanding.


    What these strong ones are doing now is a huge help to Pei Xuanjing and can promote the development of the Longevity World, so of course, he would not reject it.


    For him, no matter whether these strong ones spread Taoism in this world or want to leave a back-up n, all the gains in the end belong to Pei Xuanjing. Regardless of their losses or gains, Pei Xuanjing is the biggest winner.


    While Pei Xuanjing was subtly monitoring the actions of the various cultivators within the Longevity World, he also integrated his divine consciousness into the Heavenly Dao of the Longevity World to sense the changes there.


    Whenever these strong ones perceive changes in the Heavenly Dao of the Longevity World, their Daoist insights will seep out, be captured by the Longevity World and incorporated into it.


    Merging his divine consciousness into the Heavenly Dao, Pei Xuanjing was more sensitive to the changes in the world, especially the subtle changes.


    This world was personally opened up by Pei Xuanjing and has integrated the foundation of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Daoist cultivation skills. Although it is mainly Divine Tao, other Taoist skills such as Thunder Method, Sword Method also appear within it.


    However, when these strong ones began to ponder and release their insights of the Daoist cultivations skills foundation, they would release their own Dao and skills.<div>


    Now, Pei Xuanjing could clearly sense that, except for his original Daoist skill, this world has started to exhibit some other properties, such as Demonic Way, Buddha Way, and the way of Worship.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing transformed into the Heavenly Dao, seeming to be a deity without any emotions, merely learning thews of the Demonic Way, Buddha Way, and the way of Worship, to confirm his own Tao.


    Time passed, and under Pei Xuanjing¡¯s promotion, ten years had passed in this Longevity World, and one year had passed in the Daming World.


    A year¡¯s time may seem long for mortals, but for many cultivators, even the most ordinary ones in the Spirit Realm Onefold, it is not considered long at all.<div>


    After all, for strong ones who live hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands of years, a year is just a blink of an eye.


    So, they are blissfully unaware of everything that is happening in the grand hall where they are gathered.


    A light shed, and the strong ones reappeared in the grand hall, returning to their original state.


    Many cultivators each sat down and closed their eyes to rest, evidently calming their minds and sorting out their insights.


    Muchter, the cultivators finally woke up one after another.


    ¡°Thank you, Taoist Friend,¡± the Ancestor Celestial Master said to Pei Xuanjing.


    Upon hearing the Ancestor Celestial Master¡¯s words, the other strong ones also said to Pei Xuanjing in unison: ¡°Thank you, Taoist Friend.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Celestial Master.¡±


    Many cultivators in the hall thanked Pei Xuanjing.

 Chapter 702: 652 Signing of the Immortal and Mortal Covenant

    Chapter 702: Chapter 652 Signing of the Immortal and Mortal Covenant


    It could be said that, disregarding other benefits, today¡¯s act of Pei Xuanjing unselfishly opening this Small Thousand World for them to enter for cultivation and enlightenment is a tremendous grace.


    The kindness of spreading the teachings surpasses that of the heavens.


    Regardless of the future, they have all received Pei Xuanjing¡¯s grace today, thus it is proper for them to show their gratitude.


    ¡°You are all too kind!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing said with a light smile, readily epting their gratitude.


    After all, such generosity is expected, and epting their gratitude also gives some closure to this matter.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    After this matter was resolved, Pei Xuanjing said in a loud voice, ¡°Ancestor, I wonder what you think of my n now.¡±


    The Blood Fiend Ancestor, who understands the principle of being obligated to those who give you benefits, has already reached a decision with the many strong practitioners of the Demonic Way.


    ¡°We will proceed as nned ording to the National Master!¡±


    He has agreed to it.<div>


    In this way, the proposal put forward by Pei Xuanjing has received the approval of all the forces present.


    Although some forces in the world may not have received it, once many top-tier forces acknowledge it, once they collectively make a decision, others cannot deny it, and no one can overturn it.


    Whoever denies this rule is denying the top-notch powerhouses and first-rate and second-rate forces, collectively formted by these strong practitioners. To deny it is to question the strong practitioners.


    ¡°Since you all agree, please sign this contract.¡± Pei Xuanjing said with a smile, and with a gentle wave of his sleeve, a tablet-like object, pure white all over, appeared in the center of the hall.


    This is something Pei Xuanjing made using the same method as refining the Sanbao Jade Ruyi. It was made using the power of the incense faith and an ancient jade, and it contains hidden engravings about the contract he and Xue Renfang proposed.


    Of course, in its original state, this item cannot bepared with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Sanbao Jade Ruyi.


    But now it¡¯s different. After being washed with the Life Essence that emerged after Pei Xuanjing began to create the Longevity World, and fused with countless precious resources, its quality has risen several notches, and it is simr to many Divine weapon treasures.


    Now this object may just be a symbolic item, but as Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n progresses and this object bes aw obeyed by all cultivators, it can receive Heaven and Earth¡¯s favor.


    Moreover, if all the strong practitioners present today leave their own names and marks on it, that would greatly enhance the object. Over time, this object will continually grow.


    Perhaps one day, without Pei Xuanjing¡¯s urging, this object can be a true rule.


    ¡°Taoist friends, I have named this object I created: Immortal and Mortal Covenant!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing exined to everyone.


    Hiss!


    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed when they heard this.


    Just from the name, we can tell how much hope Pei Xuanjing has ced in it.


    ¡°In that case, which Taoist friend would like to go first?¡± Pei Xuanjing said to everyone present.


    ¡°If that is the case, I will go first.¡± The Master of Mystiq Sky spoke unyieldingly.


    As the head of thergest sect recognized by countless people in the Sky Wastnd, no one contradicted the Master of Mystiq Sky when he spoke.


    Whether it was the Ancestor Celestial Master of Dragon Tiger Mountain, who had the qualifications to question, or the Sword Sect, which couldpete with the Mystiq Sky Sect, they all tacitly gave the opportunity to the Master of Mystiq Sky at this moment.<div>


    After the Master of Mystiq Sky left the mark belonging to the Mystiq Sky Sect, the supremely powerful practitioners of the other top forces also each left their marks.


    After the powerful practitioners of these top forces had done everything, it was then the turn of the second and third tier forces of the ancient countries and sects.


    As more and more strong practitioners left their marks on this object, the aura of this object became more and more profound. The numerous marks were intertwined irregrly, as if they were nurturing something.


    After all forces had left their marks, Pei Xuanjing nodded in satisfaction, then activated his Golden Core inside his body, and his Shenxiao Origin Qi surged, enveloping the object.<div>


    Then he extended his slender, wless palm, and the Sanbao Jade Ruyi appeared instantly in his hand. The moment the Sanbao Jade Ruyi appeared, almost all the strong practitioners were attracted to it.


    However, the practitioners who had seen Pei Xuanjing subdue the Taixu Venerable, were aware of the powerful nature of this treasure,parable to the top-tier Divine Weapon Treasures of many powerhouse factions.


    It was only upon such close observation and experiencing the mystery of the ancient aura emanating from the Sanbao Jade Ruyi, as well as the sporadic Laws of Authority, that top-notch practitioners like the Ancestor Celestial Master, and any cultivators who had ventured into the Divine Tao, understood how Pei Xuanjing had managed to refine the Divine Position and avoid the erosion of the will of Heaven and Earth.


    Of course, while some things can be understood, they may not be achievable. Nevertheless, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s method has greatly inspired these strong practitioners, showing them a better way.


    Pei Xuanjing ignored their gazes, indifferent to the fact they saw through his method of isting the erosion of the Heaven and Earth¡¯s will. After all, he understood that true powerhouses would eventuallyprehend, as he continued to use the Sanbao Jade Ruyi.


    He held the Sanbao Jade Ruyi in his hand and gently waved it. Endless light fell on the object that had signed the Immortal and Mortal Covenant, causing it to shine brightly, instantly illuminating the entire hall.


    And it didn¡¯t stop there; in a short time, the light rushed out of the hall and started spreading in all directions. The first to be irradiated by this light were many cultivators who hade to attend the Shenxiao Discussion in this domain opened by Pei Xuanjing.


    The moment the light enveloped them, they could discern the information contained in it and understand the rules, as well as who the initiators and formters were.


    At all this, the practitioners in the hall were speechless, their expressions varying immensely, their thoughts also different.


    But no matter the case, whether they originated from independent practitioners, or were powerhouses from top-tier forces, in the face of these established rules, especially those set by all the strongest individuals representing the top forces, they only had one option ¨C to obey unless they wished to seek death, challenging the authority of these powerhouses.


    The light kept spreading, rushing out from this domain, and then instantly appearing on Shenxiao Mountain, spreading from Shenxiao Mountain as the center to the whole world.


    Originally, even if the power of this object was strong, it could not possibly spread to the entire world instantly.


    However, with the endorsement of Pei Xuanjing and these powerful practitioners, as well as the guidance of the Sanbao Jade Ruyi, as it emerged into the world, it immediately attracted the attention of the will of Heaven and Earth, as if Heaven and Earth had given its approval.<div>

 Chapter 703: 653: Advantages and Impact

    Chapter 703: Chapter 653: Advantages and Impact


    The Grand Tao is fair, the Great Tao is simple.


    For any heaven and earth, it treats all beings nurtured within it with extreme fairness and equality.


    No matter whether the creatures between heaven and earth are strong or weak, in the will of the heaven and earth, they are all their own children, and there will be no bias.


    However, for most worlds, unless it¡¯s a world that is inherently intended to nurture evil and killing, the majority of worlds will need to prosper and grow, which requires the constant prosperity of the world itself.


    The battles and killings between cultivators, the fights among mortal martial artists, for the heaven and earth, are mostly a great burden and will affect the steps of the heaven and earth¡¯s advancement, dying the speed of the world¡¯s growth.


    Today, Pei Xuanjing, in alliance with many of the most powerful forces and cultivators, is setting the Immortal and Mortal Covenant. It seems to protect those weaker cultivators and martial artists, but for the heaven and earth, it¡¯s also a great help, making the heaven and earth suffer less destruction, promoting the prosperity of the world, and elerating the evolution of the world.


    No matter what happens in the future, at least for now, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions are of great positivity for the will of heaven and earth in the Daming World, so it naturally attracts the attention of the will of heaven and earth and gains Qi Luck¡¯s favor.


    In a blink of an eye, this light envelops the whole world. Whether it¡¯s an ordinary mortal martial artist or a cultivator, they all have the information about the Immortal and Mortal Covenant in their minds, knowing the rules.


    Of course, this rule is to restrict the strong from wantonly killing the weak, but it is not there to allow the weak to provoke the strong without limits, which is something Pei Xuanjing doesn¡¯t want to see and the strong forces also don¡¯t allow.


    They can tolerate the survival of the weak, but it doesn¡¯t mean that they can allow the provocation of the weak without any limits.<div>


    Therefore, it also stiptes in the Immortal and Mortal Covenant that if the weak provoke the strong without knowing what¡¯s good for them, the strong won¡¯t be severely punished when they fight back.


    Of course, how to determine this level, the final interpretation is still in the hands of Pei Xuanjing and these powerful forces, and it¡¯s for them to make a judgment.


    This kind of power and control is the real reason why these powerful forces were unwilling to give it to Pei Xuanjing initially, as well as the real purpose why the Master of Mystiq Sky wants to grab the control from Pei Xuanjing.


    Now, the final result is that although Pei Xuanjing is in control, they also have some power, not having to leave everything in the hands of Pei Xuanjing.


    Being in the highest position of heaven and earth, like the Master of Mystiq Sky, they also understand that pushing this matter, if approved by the will of heaven and earth, will bring unimaginable benefits.


    Everything is as they had anticipated. After the signing of the Immortal and Mortal Covenant, the will of heaven and earth indeed paid attention, not only actively helping but also bringing favor. All the powerful forces who had participated in the signing gained the favor of the will of heaven and earth, more or less, and Pei Xuanjing, being the leader, received the most.


    ¡°With the universe¡¯s help, the hero¡¯s fate is not within their control.¡±


    The rise of a powerful force, in addition to their own hard work and struggle, also requires the propulsion of the era and the favor of heaven and earth.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Although this favor from the will of heaven and earth cannot greatly increase the strength of these powerful forces, it is also very useful to them at present.


    The simplest point is that after receiving the favor of the will of heaven and earth, the resistance of heaven and earth they had originally received has disappeared. At this moment, they have received the recognition of the ancestralnd and can return to the ancestralnd anytime without worrying about the resistance of the ancestralnd. Their strength will not be suppressed.


    Just this point alone is a great benefit, saving them a lot of time.


    Let alone the struggle and dispute for power and interests between these forces standing at the highest point of heaven and earth, even for the ordinary cultivators in this world, the signing of the Immortal and Mortal Covenant, brings them joy.


    Indeed, the path of cultivation is iparably hard, but for ordinary cultivators, at least there is hope. But everyone is unwilling to die casually in the aftermath of a battle between the powerful forces. This is incredibly tragic.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the National Master to really aplish this.¡± Wang Bo¡¯an said with a face full of emotion.


    With his strength, he had every right to participate in the Shenxiao Mountain debate, and he could even enter the hall where Pei Xuanjing was, but Wang Bo¡¯an did not go, seemingly indifferent to this matter.


    Even though he greatly endorses Pei Xuanjing¡¯s initial thoughts on this matter, he also knows how much resistance this undertaking will involve.


    Knowing Pei Xuanjing as he does, Wang Bo¡¯an guessed that he would bring up this matter on the asion of the Shenxiao Mountain debate. However, even though it was what he expected, Wang Bo¡¯an still wasn¡¯t optimistic.


    Hemands numerous warriors and fights off the Demon Race in this ce. Under hismand, there are many cultivators who have returned from the Sky Wastnd, and these people obey hismand.


    So, Wang Bo¡¯an understands the character of these people. If it were not for the constraints of militaryw and the overall situation of the human race, these people would not be so obedient to hismand.<div>


    These ordinary cultivators and those disciples from powerful forces are like this, let alone the more obstinate powerful forces from which they originate.


    Therefore, the fact that Pei Xuanjing could push this n sessfully under such circumstances was unexpected to Wang Bo¡¯an. He also knew it must have been extremely difficult, hence his citation of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s benevolence.


    ¡°The benevolence of the National Master is admirable.¡± Gu Ji also admired him, no longer addressing him as Brother Pei.


    It¡¯s not because of Pei Xuanjing, but because of himself. From the insignificant encounters decades ago to the present, although he has been progressing, he is not worth mentioningpared to Pei Xuanjing.<div>


    He recalled when they first met, Pei Xuanjing was a young man who had just started, needing his protection. Now, in just a few decades, Pei Xuanjing has stood at the highest position between heaven and earth, and every word and move can affect the fate of countless people.


    But Pei Xuanjing still maintains his original heart, which is what Gu Ji admires the most.


    ¡°Regardless, this is a good thing for us human cultivators, and a blessing for the people of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty.¡± Wang Bo¡¯an said.


    The revival of this world, with the return of the powers from the Sky Wastnd, has the greatest impact on the ordinary people of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. Now, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions have undoubtedly minimized this impact, saving them from many twists and turns.


    Just looking at this, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions are undoubtedly a deed of immense merit.

 Chapter 704: 654: Clearing the Immortal Path

    Chapter 704: Chapter 654: Clearing the Immortal Path


    In the Domain created atop Shenxiao Mountain, inside the grand hall where Pei Xuanjing and others were located.


    All of them silently sat on their respective seats, with their eyes closed. They were sensing the special favor of heaven and earth bestowed on them at the moment, seizing this chance toprehend the mysteries of heaven and earth. After all, such an opportunity was rare even for any cultivator, let alone the strong ones amongst them.


    Of course, Pei Xuanjing was not one of them.


    Although the amount of the favor of heaven and earth he had just received was more than the others¡¯,pared with the original favor of heaven and earth on him, it still fell far short. He didn¡¯t care much about it, and as always, integrated it into the Sanbao Jade Ruyi, which made his Divine Position even stronger, and no other reaction was seen.


    He merely sat silently in the main seat, waiting for the others to digest what they had gained this time.


    After a long time, these powerful beings gradually returned to their senses. But the grand hall remained as silent as before, with only a few familiar cultivators exchanging nces with each other.


    The most powerful beings also exchanged nces with each other, as if they had something to say.


    As for this, Pei Xuanjing turned a blind eye as if he didn¡¯t know anything at all.


    ¡°It seems that the national teacher has everything under control!¡± The voice of the Witch God Sect Leader sounded in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ear.


    Holding the Sanbao Jade Ruyi in his hand, the divinity of it diminished and became ordinary after yfully twirling around. Hearing the voice message from the Witch God Sect Leader, Pei Xuanjing replied indifferently, ¡°I am somewhat confused about what the Sect Leader means.¡±<div>


    ¡°Does the national teacher not know what these people intend to do with their arrival?¡± The Witch God Sect Leader counter-asked.


    This time¡¯s Shenxiao debate, though Pei Xuanjing invited these powerful beings toe here, they wanted to get to know this newly emerged powerful Pei Xuanjing.


    But it was surely not only that. If it were truly because of this reason, these top forces wouldn¡¯t all havee here fully. Apart from the Taixu Venerable who had been suppressed and was now leading a hard life, it was unimaginable that all the top-level forces of the human race, regardless of whether they were righteous or evil, had arrived here this time.


    They came here, all because of the matter that was decided earlier in the Sky Wastnd. Only that matter could attract these powerful beings to join forces, making them actively fulfill the appointment.


    Although Pei Xuanjing was in the ancestralnd, the news of that matter had spread all over the Sky Wastnd. Even if Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t actively go looking for the news, it was definitely possible and even certain that someone from among these forces would pass the message to Pei Xuanjing, selling him a favor.


    Therefore, the Witch God Sect Leader felt that Pei Xuanjing was like fishing in troubled waters and had everything under control.


    In his opinion, the reason why Pei Xuanjing chose to throw out his n at the beginning was because of this matter, which made some forces hesitate to move.


    After all, if Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n was vetoed by these powerful beings right at the beginning, it would undoubtedly be a loss of face for Pei Xuanjing. Subsequently, if they asked for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s help and he refused, they would have nothing to do with it.


    ¡°Sect Leader, please speak directly. Why beat around the bush?¡± Pei Xuanjing pretended to be confused.


    ¡°What does the national teacher think about the n of integrating the Sky Wastnd into the ancestralnd and promoting the ascension of the ancestralnd, which has been proposed by many of the powerful beings in the Sky Wastnd?¡± asked the Witch God Sect Leader.


    Seeing Pei Xuanjing still ying ignorant, the Witch God Sect Leader was toozy to go round in circles with Pei Xuanjing and directly asked him.


    As a top force in the Sky Wastnd, although the Witch Deity Teaching seldom interferes with the disputes among these top forces for various reasons, due to its strength, many things wouldn¡¯t exclude them even if they didn¡¯t take the initiative.


    And this time, the n was to merge the Sky Wastnd into the ancestralnd, promoting the elevation of the ancestralnd. It also brought them more favors of heaven and earth, which was an affair the Witch God Sect Leader, as a powerful being, couldn¡¯t ignore.


    Even if the Witch Deity Teaching had its own n that was being implemented slowly, the Witch God Sect Leader naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse the benefits at their doorstep.


    So, even if no one had mentioned it, the Witch God Sect Leader took the initiative to ask Pei Xuanjing, intending to probe his thoughts on the matter.


    However, before he received a response from Pei Xuanjing, he heard someone else in the hall ask the same question.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°National Teacher, we are here today not only to congratte the National Teacher on his cultivation and to discuss the Dao with him but also for another matter that requires the assistance of the National Teacher,¡± said the Master of Mystiq Sky.


    As the top force in the world, under such circumstances, the Master of Mystiq Sky, even unwillingly, had to be the first to speak to Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t continue to speak to the Witch God Sect Leader. He just gave him a nce, and then he said to the Master of Mystiq Sky, ¡°Please speak, Sect Master.¡±<div>


    Since the Master of Mystiq Sky had spoken, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate anymore. He said: ¡°Now that the ancestralnd has revived, we people of the ancestralnd naturally have to return to it. Everything in the Sky Wastnd could only be left deserted. Though some disciples are left behind to guard it, it could no longer return to its former glory.¡±


    ¡°However, recently, seeing the National Teacher¡¯s creation of Heaven and Earth which benefits the ancestralnd, we are struck with an idea. That is to incorporate the Sky Wastnd into the ancestralnd, promote the ascension of the ancestralnd, make the ancestralnd more prosperous and thriving, produce more powerful beings, and perhaps even pave the way to the Immortal Path.¡±


    Pave the way to the Immortal Path, perhaps it isn¡¯t impossible.


    That was the real purpose of these most powerful beings agreeing to the n.<div>


    The other favors of Heaven and Earth, generating more powerful beings, were all secondary. What they really wanted and needed was to merge the two worlds, promote the evolution of Heaven and Earth, and pave the path to immortality. Only this was the genuine thought and need of these most powerful beings.


    Over the countless years, these most powerful beings had continuously explored the Immortal Dao Realm, but they had all ended up empty-handed.


    So, there has been a conjecture circting among many powerful beings. The Immortal Dao doesn¡¯t not exist. Instead, the limit of the world they inhabit is just like this. Just as no cultivators could survive after the decline of Heaven and Earth and they had to go far away to the Sky Wastnd.


    This ancestralnd has an upper limit, and the cultivation realm it can amodate is only limited to these most powerful beings standing at the peak. This has already reached the limit of the world, and the world is no longer sufficient to nourish the birth of Immortal Dao level beings.


    So, if they truly want to step into the Immortal Dao and attain immortality, they either need to wait for the promotion of Heaven and Earth, or leave this part of Heaven and Earth to seek a more vast Heaven and Earth and make a breakthrough.


    This is also the reason why it was most popr to open up forbidden ces and blessednds, cultivate Cave Heavens, and then create worlds.

 Chapter 705: 655: Wish to Hear the Details

    Chapter 705: Chapter 655: Wish to Hear the Details


    The Immortal Path is elusive, and the extended lifespan of the strongest beings is unimaginable to ordinary mortals. Yet even they cannot fully explore the Immortal Path.


    Many of the strongest, when nearing the end of their lifespan, choose to leave the world alone and step into the Chaos, seeking a possibility of breakthrough.


    After all,pared to the uncertain ascension of the world, seeking a breakthrough in the Chaos when life is nearing its end seems a slimmer possibility.


    Originally, for these strongest beings, if not for the revival of the Ancestral Land, their ending would be the same as their predecessors.


    But even with the resurgence of the Ancestral Land, rumors of a Golden Great World where perhaps a path to Immortality may appear were not widely believed by the strongest.


    Because some dominators among the strongest, like the Ancestor Celestial Master, have experienced many Great Worlds; they have even lived through a so-called Golden Great World. A Great World where the possibility of a path to Immortality might appear, yet the end result was always disappointment.


    Therefore, even after hearing countless words from those who excel at deducing the workings of the Sky Mechanism, the Ancestor Celestial Master was skeptical and did not believe in them.


    However, everything changed because of Pei Xuanjing.


    When Pei Xuanjing opened up the Small Thousand World, they all felt a clear change in the world of the Ancestral Land, even when they descended in their incarnations. The world began to ascend slowly.


    The ascension of the world!<div>


    This news is of great importance to these strongest beings.


    Since they believe that the reason there is no Immortal Path for the strongest in this world is due to restrictions from Heaven and Earth, if Heaven and Earth begins to ascend, does it mean that the legendary Golden Great World is indeed descending?


    If Heaven and Earth truly seed in ascending, would it mean that they could break through again, step into the Immortal Dao Realm, bing a True Immortal who is not subject to decay or death, existing for eternity?


    Sometimes, the fear is not in the striving, but in not seeing hope after striving.


    Now that they see this hope, naturally, for many of the strongest beings, their enthusiasm is also mobilized, and they begin to actively promote many things and ns.


    Just like the initial rumors that seemed impossible, about incorporating the Sky Wastnd into the Ancestral Land to promote the ascension of the Ancestral Land, perhaps it was an ingenious idea of a certain cultivator.


    Nevertheless, think about it, if it were not for the permission of so many strong beings, the support of so many top forces behind them, this news would have dissipated at the very beginning and not have spread so far, eventually bing known to all.


    In final analysis, it is because these strongest beings have needs, that¡¯s why it¡¯s been allowed. It¡¯s as simple as that.


    Just now, when the Ancestor Celestial Master supported Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n, although he agreed with it in principle, there was also a desire to put Pei Xuanjing in his debt.


    The Master of Mystiq Sky and the Blood Fiend Ancestor, and other such strong beings, while they might be unwilling, they also have their own needs and, naturally, their concessions.


    So, their antics just now, wasn¡¯t it a way to make Pei Xuanjing explicitly aware of their sacrifice, in order to gain his approval under the current circumstances?


    After all,pared to the possible Road of Bing Immortal, adding another constraint to the Cultivators of this world is simply iparable and deserve noparison.


    ¡°Therefore, we need National Teacher to help, to incorporate this Sky Wastnd into the Ancestral Land, and promote the ascension of the Ancestral Land,¡± dered the Master of Mystiq Sky, revealing his purpose.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he stared at Pei Xuanjing, waiting for his reply.


    Not only the Master of Mystiq Sky, but also the other strongest beings and Cultivators of Spirit Realm Seven or Eight turned their eyes to Pei Xuanjing.


    After all, this n is so grand and the benefits are so rich, all Cultivators present can get the benefits they want, naturally they are eager to see it seed.


    Being watched by so many Cultivators, especially many of the strongest beings, would make anyone ufortable, but Pei Xuanjing was indifferent and unaffected.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Facing the gaze of these powerful beings, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s face was calm, a smile even appeared on his face, he slowly said: ¡°The n of you all is definitely beneficial to this world, I naturally have no objection, but how should we do it?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing had known about this proposal from these people a long time ago. For him, this matter was almost nothing but benefits. Why would he refuse?<div>


    Among the Cultivators in this world now, Pei Xuanjing received the most favor from the Will of Heaven and Earth. Even if the authority he holds will decrease once the Sky Wastnd is incorporated into the Daming World, his gains will definitely not be little.


    It¡¯s just like apany¡¯s merger and investment. The Authority of Sky and Earth that Pei Xuanjing upies in the Daming World now is like an original share. Once the Sky Wastnd is integrated, the cake of the Daming World will growrger, and although Pei Xuanjing¡¯s original shares will decrease, the authority he holds in his hands will actually strengthen.


    He isn¡¯t against this n, he is curious about how these people want to do it.


    In the Sky Wastnd, a flourishing and prosperous Great World may not match the pinnacle of the Daming World, but being able to support these top forces and the strongest beings for thousands of years proves that the world¡¯s status isn¡¯t low. How do they n to incorporate it into the Daming World?<div>


    You must know that if one were to reallypare, the status of these two worlds isn¡¯t very advantageous for the Daming World just yet. If not careful, they might just overreach and mess things up yet.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this, we already have aplete n. As long as the National Teacher agrees to help, it will definitely be sessful,¡± the Master of Mystiq Sky confidently said.


    For such a matter, everyone knows that the risk is great. However, because there are huge benefits hidden behind this huge risk, how could these people give up?


    In the Sky Mechanism Pavilion of the Sky Wastnd, when many of the strongest beings had agreed on a unified goal, they naturally made corresponding ns. With so many powerful beings and countless wise men devising the n, they werepletely confident.


    For this point, whether it¡¯s the Master of Mystiq Sky or other strongest beings, they all strongly agree. They have already simted any potential loopholes that might appear in this n and finally spent several years to finalize the current n.


    However, there is a key point in their n that these strong beings in Sky Wastnd temporarily cannot achieve. And after looking for strong people in the world, they found that apart from Pei Xuanjing, no one else could achieve this.


    A glint shed in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes as he curiously asked, ¡°I would like to hear the details.¡±

 Chapter 706: 656: The Swallowing Plan

    Chapter 706: Chapter 656: The Swallowing n


    The merging of worlds has never been a simple task. It was greatly difficult for one world to devour another.


    Even after Pei Xuanjing initiated the Small Thousand World named the Longevity World, the Daming World developed a deep desire for it. They wanted to merge and devour it to strengthen themselves.


    However, such an action required the permission of Pei Xuanjing, the originator of the Small Thousand World. Without it, they had no power to devour it and would have to pay a hefty price if they tried to force it.


    Having understood this, Pei Xuanjing knew very well the hardships of merging worlds. Even with the support of the will of the Daming World providing him more power, he did not believe he had the strength to aplish such a task.


    Their unwavering confidence intrigued Pei Xuanjing. He was very curious about what detailed ns they had in mind, believing themselves capable of such a feat.


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, the Master of Mystiq Skyughed and said, ¡°Truth be told, everything began with inspiration from our strategist¡¯s n¡­¡±


    He was being honest. Initially, all they wanted to do was use the blessednd and Cave Heavens within their own forces to bring back more resources to their ancestralnd and begin expanding their interests there.


    However, a series of actions performed by Pei Xuanjingpletely opened their eyes, surprising them with possibilities they hadn¡¯t even considered.


    It was because of this that they came up with a new n and gained the confidence to implement it.


    Their n was simple. It involved setting up numerous formation bases within the Sky Wastnd, and simr setups in the Daming World. They would then connect both worlds and transfer the origin of the Sky Wastnd to the Daming World, which would then begin devouring it, hopefully merging it with itself one day.<div>


    The Sky Wastnd¡¯s formation bases were rtively easy to handle. Joining forces, they could easily achieve this, having more than enough resources and power to do so.


    However, things weren¡¯t as simple with the ancestralnd. Even if they put all their power into it, Pei Xuanjing and the Great Ming Divine Dynasty stood as a formidable obstacle. Without Pei Xuanjing¡¯s permission and support, the n wouldn¡¯t be possible.


    Of course, if these strong forces really had to force things, Pei Xuanjing wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them.


    However, this was ast resort. After all, with the strength shown by Pei Xuanjing, it would result in a situation where both parties hurt each other if they broke the peace.


    In addition to that, there was the fact that Pei Xuanjing had favor in the ancestral wishes of Heaven and Earth. If he were to assist, they would not only save a great amount of efforts but also gain powerful assistance, ensuring the sess of their n.


    For these reasons, they needed Pei Xuanjing to cooperate and chose to support the n he proposed.


    ¡°Hearing this, it seems this n could be feasible.¡± Pei Xuanjing said while carefully studying the n presented by the Master of Mystiq Sky.


    The Master of Mystiq Sky gave Pei Xuanjing a jade slip packed with the details of the n, allowing him to study it thoroughly for understanding.


    ording to the nned procedures given to him, as long as they followed their roles dutifully and there weren¡¯t any oversights, the Daming World could effectively devour the origin of the Sky Wastnd.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, these were only assurances. After all, nobody had ever prompted one world to devour another, neither Pei Xuanjing nor any of the strong cultivators present. They could only make ns based on their understanding and knowledge. If any problems arose, they¡¯d just tackle them as they came.


    Pei Xuanjing agreed to the n, but that didn¡¯t put an end to things; it only marked the beginning.


    The abundant resources needed for the numerous formation bases couldn¡¯t be provided by Pei Xuanjing alone, not even with the help of Great Ming Divine Dynasty.


    Therge forces of Sky Wastnd had to contribute, given their history, influence, and amassed resources over thousands of years. Joining forces, they could easily muster up the necessary resources without any great expense.


    The strongest of them had anticipated this demand and subsequently agreed after some initial contemtion.


    However, there was a point of contention they couldn¡¯t reach an agreement on quickly. That was the distribution of the ultimate benefits.


    The merging of Sky Wastnd into the Daming World and the subsequent elevation of thetter would inevitably attract numerous divine wills and intensify its Qi Luck. This was precious to any cultivator, even the strongest of them.


    A lot of elders with first-rate powers and independent practitioners of the Spirit Realm Eightfold supported the n for this reason. They wanted to take this opportunity to refine and consolidate their divine position, gaining Heaven and Earth¡¯s favor to enhance their own strength. Even if they didn¡¯t break into Spirit Realm Ninefold to reach the Strongest Realm, they wanted to have that kind of power.


    However, when Pei Xuanjing proposed a fifty-fifty split, it was immediately met with opposition. They naturally wouldn¡¯t agree to such terms.


    Although they had prepared themselves to share a portion of the benefits with Pei Xuanjing, they didn¡¯t expect him to demand half right off the bat. They found it hard, even impossible, to ept.<div>


    ¡°The ancestralnd and the Sky Wastnd are two separate worlds. I am not just one person, but representative of all cultivators from the ancestralnd. Hence, the divine will of the Heaven and Earth should be shared between the two worlds during this division, with both sides possessing fifty percent. It is the fairest,¡± Pei Xuanjing naturally responded.


    Pei Xuanjing felt his request waspletely justified. Each world¡¯s cultivators would have half, and no one would have more or less.


    However, the rest of the Sky Wastnd cultivators disagreed. The Master of Mystiq Skyughed as he shook his head and said, ¡°Strategist, that shouldn¡¯t be the case. Generally, all of us cultivators also hail from the ancestralnd. It would be inappropriate to divide our territory like this. Isn¡¯t that treating us like outsiders?¡±


    <div>

 Chapter 707: 657: Unequal Division of Loot

    Chapter 707: Chapter 657: Unequal Division of Loot


    A fifty-fifty split?


    This is a joke.


    Not to mention thatmon cultivators would not agree, nor would the strongest among them do so. Even if they didn¡¯t have a great demand for this will of Heaven and Earth, they couldn¡¯t ept this.


    As the first sect in name, with the Righteous Path under its control, what the Xuantian Sect represented was not only its own interests but also the interests of countless followers behind it.


    So, without the need for other cultivators to speak, when Pei Xuanjing proposed this demand, he immediately stood up in opposition, and the reasons he gave were very reasonable.


    They are not natives of Sky Wastnd, but old friends who left the Daming World, so they call this ce the Ancestral Land.


    The Sky Wastnd and the cultivators of the Ancestral Land each upying half, as proposed by Pei Xuanjing, is actually unreasonable and uneptable for them.


    ¡°Then, I wonder what division the Master thinks is appropriate?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked with a smile.


    Even though his proposal was rejected, Pei Xuanjing was not angry at all. Instead, he smiled and waited for the Master of Mystiq Sky to propose his eptable n.


    The so-called bidding to the sky, paying on the ground. Pei Xuanjing¡¯s request for a fifty-fifty split was a lion¡¯s demand, not only did these people think so, but Pei Xuanjing himself also knew his request would not be epted, he did not expect it to be passed.<div>


    In other words, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s proposal for a fifty-fifty split was just a small test, to see the sincerity of the other side.


    If these people readily agreed, then Pei Xuanjing would have to doubt in his heart whether these people really wanted to cooperate with him.


    The Master of Mystiq Sky pondered, ¡°We upy ny percent, and the National Teacher upies ten percent.¡±


    He expressed their idea, ny to ten split, this method of division was not only the Master of Mystiq Sky¡¯s idea but also the decision they had made long ago after consulting with many powerful beings.


    Ten percent, it seemed small, but it was actually a lot.


    You must know that those who took the initiative this time were almost all the most powerful beings in this Heaven and Earth, even if the cultivators of Sky Wastnd upied ny percent, each force and individual would actually not get much in the end.


    Although Pei Xuanjing seemed to only take ten percent, but none of these forces and strong people in the Ancestral Land were qualified to share these things with Pei Xuanjing. In the end, the benefits that Pei Xuanjing took up definitely far exceeded the share anyone else had in hand, this was beyond doubt.


    Originally, if Pei Xuanjing was a powerful being from Sky Wastnd, he certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to take up such arge share, but because he is now the first strong being of Ancestral Land and has the advantage of timing and location, these strong beings cannot bypass Pei Xuanjing, hence were willing to make such a painful decision to give out so many benefits.


    But these powerful beings, including Master of Mystiq Sky, who thought they were making sacrifices, didn¡¯t taste right to Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Not enough!¡± Pei Xuanjing shook his head, and almost without thinking, he vetoed this scheme.


    One tenth was too little, even though Pei Xuanjing had prepared to give in, but the other side was only willing to give him and his forces one-tenth of the benefits. From Pei Xuanjing¡¯s point of view, it was still too little and not enough to share.


    ¡°National teacher, this tenth is already a lot,¡± said the Master of Mystiq Sky in a deep voice.


    Although his face was still wearing a casual smile, his tone had changed slightly.


    The many other powerful beings felt the same, their eyes were shing with light, guessing what Pei Xuanjing was thinking. They wondered if the other side was too greedy.


    Pei Xuanjing heard the change in the tone of the Master of Mystiq Sky but didn¡¯t care at all. He still stuck to his own opinion and said, ¡°As I said, one tenth is not enough.¡±


    He was unmoved and did not approve of this initiative.


    The Master of Mystiq Sky, though angry and dissatisfied in his heart, did not rush to speak. He began to remain silent, ncing at others.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    After all, these things are not solely his business, he had already expressed his attitude by speaking up earlier, so now these people need to express their own stands as well.


    As expected, immediately after, other powerful beings voiced their opinions, the Blood Fiend Ancestor spoke, ¡°May I ask how much the national teacher wants?¡±<div>


    Although the Righteous Path and the Demonic Way have some disputes, in the current n, if the share of Pei Xuanjing increases, it means that the share they originally upied will reduce. This is something the Blood Fiend Ancestor and others would not like.


    Indeed, no matter who it is, no one is willing to give up their own interests, whether it is now or in the future.


    Pei Xuanjing stated his own requirements: ¡°I request a thirty-seventy split.¡±


    He didn¡¯t beat around the bush, instead, he directly stated his own demand, a thirty-seventy split. He wanted to take thirty percent of the share.<div>


    Although it seemed that thirty percent was his and seventy percent belonged to others, Pei Xuanjing also knew that it was the maximum share he could ask for now. If he asked for more, these people would not possibly agree.


    ¡°This is impossible!¡±


    The Blood Fiend Ancestor shook his head and denied it.


    Thirty percent of the share meant that the proportion they originally held had to be reduced by another two tenths. When averaged to each of these powerful beings and forces, each side would lose a lot of shares.


    Both sides quarreled over the share for a long time and argued heatedly for a long time, but they still held their own opinions and could not agree with each other¡¯s demands.


    After a long dispute, despite constant persuasion from various powerful beings, Pei Xuanjing still adhered to his own opinion and was not willing topromise in the slightest.


    Even if a powerful being like the Ancestor Celestial Master spoke out, but Pei Xuanjing wouldn¡¯t give in to these people. He admitted that he could repay the favor of the Ancestor Celestial Master in other ways, but he could notpromise on this issue.


    After all, Pei Xuanjing does not only represent himself at this moment, he also represents the interests of the original cultivators of Daming World, so he cannotpromise.


    After a long discussion, the two sides had note to a consensus. At this time, the top being of Sky Mechanism Pavilion, the Son of Calction, slowly said, ¡°Fellow Daoists, the old man has a suggestion, I wonder if everyone is willing to hear it?¡±


    Hearing that the top being of the Sky Mechanism Pavilion spoke up, those who were arguing stopped and turned their eyes to the Son of Calction, waiting for him to speak.


    The Son of Calction looked at each of the top beings, and then put forward a suggestion, ¡°Fellow Daoists, since we can¡¯t reach a conclusion, why not decide by a contest of Dao, what do you say?¡±


    He suggested that since what both sides were arguing about was the benefits of numerous cultivators, these cultivators should also be involved. Therefore, he proposed a method from ancient times ¨C a contest of Dao.


    Both sides would send cultivators of different realms to battle. The final determination of benefits for both sides would be based on the oue of the contests.<div>

 Chapter 708: 658: Duel Agreement, the Situation is Not Good

    Chapter 708: Chapter 658: Duel Agreement, the Situation is Not Good


    ¡°I wonder what all of you Taoist friends think of this proposal?¡± The Diviner asked Pei Xuanjing and the other powerhouses.


    Pei Xuanjing pondered for a moment, looked at the others, and said, ¡°I have no objections.¡±


    The Master of Mystiq Sky and others also nodded, ¡°Our sect agrees.¡±


    Since both parties had no objections, it was considered an agreement. Each party would send someone into battle, if Pei Xuanjing¡¯s side wins, it would be divided ording to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s suggested three-to-seven ratio. If Pei Xuanjing¡¯s side loses, it would be divided ording to the Master of Mystiq Sky¡¯s original proposed method, which would give Pei Xuanjing¡¯s party only a 10% share.


    Once a decision had been made, the next step was to discuss the specific methods of the contest.


    After discussion, there would be three rounds for the powerhouses, three for the Eighth Level of the Spiritual Realm, and three for the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm.


    As for cultivators below the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, they don¡¯t need to consider it at all, after all, cultivators who have not reached the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm do not have the qualifications to participate in this contest.


    ¡°I wonder if the National Master here can muster up so many people for the battle?¡± a powerhouse jokingly said to Pei Xuanjing.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled and jokingly responded, ¡°If it is like this, wouldn¡¯t it just be fulfilling the wishes of you Taoist friends, to win without fighting!¡±


    The powerhousesughed heartily.<div>


    However, Pei Xuanjing continued, ¡°Taoist friends, let¡¯s discuss who will participate. After all, I should participate in all three powerhouse rounds. I¡¯m quite curious about your divine abilities. I hope those who participate can generously share some pointers.¡±


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, the smiles on the powerhouses¡¯ faces stagnated, each expressing varied emotions.


    Pei Xuanjing was technically a junior, a less than a hundred years old cultivator, but he had grown to stand on par with them. Especially considering the precedent he set by suppressing the Taixu Venerable, none of the powerhouses dared to be absolutely confident in beating him.


    Even if the ensuing contest was just a friendly match, without using any killer moves, if many powerhouses were to lose to Pei Xuanjing, a junior whose cultivation time was shorter than theirs, it would be a face-loss, particrly because numerous cultivators would be watching. It would be very embarrassing.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    No matter what the powerhouses thought, since Pei Xuanjing had agreed upon the method of resolution, he had to do some preparations. After leaving the Great Hall with Zhu Houji and Wu Shijiu, Pei Xuanjing led them to another side hall.


    ¡°Master Pei, it seems that the contest is not in our favor!¡± Zhu Houji remarked to Pei Xuanjing.


    The Daming World had only revived for a short period, and apart from Pei Xuanjing, even if the rest of the strong cultivators had potential, they were not truly rising stars yet. They still required time to mature and umte strength.


    With Pei Xuanjing being in the powerhouse contest, there was no need to worry. But it was hard to find enough cultivators for the Eighth Level and Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm.


    Not to mention how the cultivators at the Eighth Level of Spirit Realm would fare, even if we gather enough Seventh Level cultivators, the top forces of the Sky Wastnd that would participate, would be the strongest at their level. It¡¯s likely that very few on their side would be confident in winning.


    Pei Xuanjing naturally understood Zhu Houji¡¯s concern, he counter questioned, ¡°Do you think they would easily agree if we were not in a disadvantage?¡±


    Because many cultivators of Daming World hadn¡¯t grown uppletely and were at a disadvantage in this contest, the others would agree to this contest. Otherwise, why would they easily pass it?


    Pei Xuanjing understood that they were at a disadvantage, but there was no other way, after all, if we really talked about strength, even one-tenth of the share was too much. If we wanted to get more shares, others would consider us to be asking for too much.


    So after that Diviner suggested it, he just gave Pei Xuanjing a graceful retreat. Otherwise, in their view, forcing Pei Xuanjing to cooperate would only make the situation more chaotic.


    ¡°However, do you really think that I will necessarily lose?¡± A smile appeared at the corner of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mouth, he thought to himself.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Zhu Houji sighed lightly, he also understood what Pei Xuanjing meant.


    He suppressed this thought and then asked, ¡°So Master Pei, what should we do next?¡±


    Since Pei Xuanjing is clear about this, all he can do is follow Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n, as both of them are in the same boat.


    Pei Xuanjing smilingly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, some people still haven¡¯t arrived.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Zhu Houji was first puzzled, then he reacted, understanding who Pei Xuanjing was waiting for.<div>


    The next moment, Zhao Baiyang and others appeared at the entrance to the pce.


    Zhao Baiyang, Xue Wuheng, Tie Qianshan, Zi Tianxiong, the Taoist Qingxu, and Prince Zhu Yousong, all powerful people appeared together.


    Although all of them were at the Sixth Level of the Spiritual Realm, they had a deep foundation, extraordinary backgrounds, and with the methods they possessed, they wouldn¡¯t be disadvantaged against many Seventh Level cultivators.


    Of course, there were actually more strong cultivators at the Sixth Level of Spiritual Realm native to Daming, such as the old Heavenly Master, several holy monks of the Buddha Way, and some elders of noble families.<div>


    However, the current situation is special, after all, whether it¡¯s Dragon Tiger Mountain¡¯s old Heavenly Master, several holy monks of the Buddha Way, or those noble families, they haveplicated rtionships with the various forces of the Sky Wastnd.


    Although Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t concerned that these people would turn against him at a critical moment, when he informed these people of the situation via message, they all wisely chose to abstain from participating in order to prove their innocence.


    Of course, whether it was because they have intricate rtions with the various forces of Sky Wastnd and wanted to avoid suspicion, or whether they didn¡¯t have a good outlook for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s situation, these were subjective matters, which nobody could be sure about.


    Regardless, whether it¡¯s Taoist Qingxu, Zhao Baiyang, or Xue Wuheng, the forces behind them were very clear, they were all native forces to the Daming World and had no connections to the various forces of Sky Wastnd.


    ¡°Greetings to the National Master.¡±


    ¡°Greetings to His Majesty the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Greetings to Mr. Wu.¡±


    Upon entering the hall and seeing Pei Xuanjing, Zhu Houji, and Wu Shijiu, Zhao Baiyang and others greeted them.


    In the way of cultivation, those who achieve are respected first.


    No matter what happened before, now Zhu Houji was not only the emperor of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, but his strength also surpassed those who were present. They naturally needed to show respect.


    With the growth in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s power and status, even Zhao Baiyang had stopped referring to him as Brother Pei Xuanjing.

 Chapter 709: 659: Witch 19 Challenges to Battle

    Chapter 709: Chapter 659: Witch 19 Challenges to Battle


    ¡°Greetings to you all.¡± In response to these people¡¯s greetings, it¡¯s surprising how calm Zhu Houji remains. He only smiles when speaking to Taoist Qingxu and the Prince of Xiang, but for everyone else, he acts quite indifferent.


    The reason is simple. Among the people present, aside from Taoist Qingxu and the Prince of Xiang, the remainder, Zhao Baiyang and Xue Wuheng, were responsible for the death of Emperor Wuzong. If not for the importance of the greater good and the pressure from various powerful forces in the Sky Wastnd, they would never coexist peacefully.


    As for Tie Qianshan and Zi Tianxiong, Zhu Houji originally had no particr opinion of them. However, since they joined forces with Zhao Baiyang, as far as he¡¯s concerned, they¡¯re all cut from the same cloth.


    Moreover, it¡¯s clear to both Zhu Houji and Zhao Baiyang that one day, they will have to settle their mutual grievances in a battle.


    ¡°Greetings to you all,¡± Wu Shijiu responded calmly, indifferent to the tense atmosphere in the room.


    He is a coborator with the emperor, and their two sides bear no grudge. If he chooses not to participate, no one can force him to, so he feels quite at ease and doesn¡¯t care.


    ¡°There is no need for such formality, my Taoist friend, please sit!¡± Pei Xuanjing said with a smile.


    He was well aware of the situation, so he took the initiative to change the subject and defused the awkward atmosphere.


    After waiting for everyone to sit down, Pei Xuanjing finally said, ¡°I¡¯m sure all my Taoist friends understand why I summoned you here. So, what are your thoughts on this matter?¡±


    When he sent out the invitation, he gave a detailed description of his current situation. These people should have gained nearly enough information from it, he supposed they must have some ideas in mind on their way here.<div>


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s query, Zhao Baiyang¡¯s group exchanged nces, signaling they understood the situation just as Pei Xuanjing had predicted.


    They also knew that the decision Pei Xuanjing made was to protect their interests at most. If it weren¡¯t for them, Pei Xuanjing would not have done so. With his status and power, he didn¡¯t have to make such concessions. If he epted their demands, his profits would not decrease. In fact, they might even increase.


    ¡°Given the circumstances, what we need to consider now is how to win the uing battles. It¡¯s the most important thing,¡± Zhao Baiyang calmly said.


    The situation remained the same, for whatever reason, since theycked the power and strength to overturn others¡¯ rules, their only choice was toply.


    As such, all they could do was trying to win under these rules, in order to realize their expected n.


    Everyone present agreed with Zhao Baiyang¡¯s words. After all, anyone who could reach this point was not a simple person.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded his agreement. He summoned Zhao Baiyang¡¯s group not only because of their identities, but also because everyone was realistic and didn¡¯t require much exnation.


    ¡°What weck now is the representatives of the seventh and eighth powers of the Spirit Realm for the battle. What do you think? Are there any guarantees?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked, looking at them.


    As he spoke, his gaze examined the people in the room, wanting to estimate their strength.


    Cultivation levels do not equate tobat power. The actual strength a cultivator can exert depends not only on his level but also on his divine abilities, divine weapon treasure, and so on¡­


    For example, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current level is the Spirit Realm Eightfold. However, hisbat power is much stronger due to his divine abilities, Sword and Thunder Skill, and Divine Position. Thus he equals the strongest and can even suppress them.


    Therefore, despite these individuals appearing to be at the Spirit Realm Sixth Level, it¡¯s not clear how powerful they genuinely are and how far they can go. Only they might know their true strength.


    Probing a cultivator¡¯s strength is generally frowned upon and rarely done. Even Pei Xuanjing was unwilling to do so.


    However, given the current situation, unless he was willing to admit defeat and give up his shares, he needed to understand these people¡¯s true strength to react appropriately.


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s question, everyone remainedposed, already understanding the situation and anticipating this scenario.


    Surprisingly, before anyone else could speak, Wu Shijiu, who had remained silent until now, suddenly said, ¡°I believe I could handle one battle of the Spirit Realm Eightfold, if you trust me enough.¡±


    Huh?


    Everyone inevitably turned to look at Wu Shijiu.


    Even though Wu Shijiu was present, everyone including Pei Xuanjing hadn¡¯t considered letting him join the battle.<div>


    After all, although Wu Shijiu was now allied with them, he originated from the Sky Wastnd. It would inevitably be inappropriate for him to join the battle.


    ¡°Brother Wu, there¡¯s no need for you to take this upon yourself.¡± Pei Xuanjing tried to dissuade him, but was interrupted by Wu Shijiu.


    Wu Shijiu shook his head and said, ¡°Since I¡¯ve chosen my path, I won¡¯t flinch. As for the cultivator of the Spirit Realm Eightfold, as long as there isn¡¯t a hegemony like the National Teacher, I believe I can handle the others.¡±


    As someone who had survived the Witch Deity Teaching¡¯s attack in the past, Wu Shijiu was confident in his ability. He believed he could handle the ancient country¡¯s reigning lords and elders.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om<div>


    He was aware that he could abstain from this battle without anyone ming him. However, he decided to participate.


    He understood that his role in facilitating the coboration between the Witch Deity Teaching and Pei Xuanjing might have worsened Pei Xuanjing¡¯s impression of him. Now was a good opportunity to make a good impression and express his position.


    Moreover, the most critical point was his participating at this moment would ensure that he got a share when the benefits were distributed.


    Now, to Wu Shijiu, everything in the world had returned to when the peak powers made the decisions. For him, living unrestrainedly was no longer possible.


    So, he felt an urgent need to improve his strength as soon as possible, which was the only way to make him safer.

 Chapter 710: 660: Tian Jis Horse Race

    Chapter 710: Chapter 660: Tian Ji¡¯s Horse Race


    Upon hearing Wu Shijiu¡¯s words, the others couldn¡¯t dissuade him and had no choice but to agree. After all, they were currently short-handed, and Wu Shijiu¡¯s participation was like timely rain, allowing them to handle the situation morefortably.


    With Wu Shijiu making his decision, one less Spirit Realm Eightfold duel was counted. There were still five people needed for the remaining battles. Naturally, the selection had to be made from amongst them.


    ording to the time discussed by Pei Xuanjing and others, roughly three years were needed, since they also needed to prepare during this period.


    Aside from Wu Shijiu deciding to participate in the Spirit Realm Eightfold duel on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s side, Zhu Houji also stopped hiding his strength, ready to participate in the eighth-level contest. However, the remaining candidate was not yet determined. Currently, they stillcked a powerful person at this level.


    However, Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t too concerned about the Spirit Realm Eightfold duel, whether it was a victory or defeat, it didn¡¯t affect him.


    They agreed on a total of nine duels, three each for the seventh, eighth, and ninth levels of the Spirit Realm. Pei Xuanjing figured they didn¡¯t need to win them all, only to gain an advantage.


    After all, they were currently at a disadvantage, and if it came down to it, they couldn¡¯t even gather enough cultivators at the eighth level of Spirit Realm, let alone emerge victorious?


    So, it would be better to focus first on Spirit Realm¡¯s seventh level duels. If they could ensure all three duels at this realm were won, then even if they lost all of the eighth-level contests, they could still win by defeating the mightiest opponents twice in the other duels.


    Sometimes, taking advantage of the rules to win is the best tactic. Those present were no fools; naturally, a scheme akin to the tactic used in ¡°Tian Ji¡¯s horse racing¡± was suggested. This was the most suitable strategy to their circumstance.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s not only us who are cunning. Those people might have simr ideas to ours,¡± Zhao Baiyang said with augh.<div>


    Naturally, the tactic from ¡°Tian Ji¡¯s horse racing¡± was not only known to them. The powerhouses of the Sky Wastnd would also be aware of this strategy.


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head, ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s not all. The strategy of Tian Ji¡¯s horse racing is for the weaker. Given the current situation, the disparities between us are vast. They might be thinking of winning everything and may not use this strategy.¡±


    The strategy of Tian Ji¡¯s horse racing has been used since ancient times to make the weak conquer the strong. The genuine strong ones, or those who consider themselves advantaged, would never act this way. They would make steady choices in order to win at every step.


    The n of Tian Ji¡¯s horse racing may seem clever, but in fact, it¡¯s not quite so. For the weaker, they cannot control the situation tending to sacrifice some of the status quo for a greater opportunity. However, the risk is high. They can¡¯t reverse the situation if they fail to win the needed rounds and lose the rest.


    Therefore, in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view, the situation of Tian Ji¡¯s horse racing is only a contingency n. If he was in a position of advantage like the powerhouses of the Sky Wastnd, he would definitely not be overly thoughtful but aim to win every duel possible. This would be the optimal strategy.


    With so many powerhouses in the Sky Wastnd, they would strive to win every duel from the very first one. This would be the safest course of action to avoid any unexpected oues.


    ¡°In such a case, our opportunity arises,¡± Pei Xuanjing announced, watching everyone¡¯s slightly changing expressions.


    Indeed, no matter how the Sky Wastnd responds, employing the strategy of ¡°Tian Ji¡¯s horse racing¡± currently is their best option based on their helpless position. It is their helpless selection based on the current situation. Only in this case could they seize the chance of sess.


    Pei Xuanjing said to the group, ¡°Now it¡¯s still early. Why not have a discussion with me?¡±


    Hearing this, everyone expressed their gratitude to Pei Xuanjing.


    They understood that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s invitation for a discussion was actually to guide them in this limited time, hoping they could gain some insights and improve their strength.


    With this opportunity in front of them, they naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. Even if they couldn¡¯t participate in the following duels, having the chance to hear an expert like Pei Xuanjing lecture was a rare opportunity.


    Next, Pei Xuanjing began exining his understanding of cultivation, especially targeting these people¡¯s paths.


    If it were the Pei Xuanjing of the past, he could only expound on his understanding of the Great Tao and let these peopleprehend it themselves. He could not implement teachings ording to their aptitudes and discuss Dao based on each person¡¯s path.


    Fortuitously, after Pei Xuanjing opened the Longevity World, in addition to his initialprehension of various abilities and skills, using the Heavenly Dao of Longevity World, he gained a deeper understanding ofws and the ultimate principles of Dao.


    Moreover, previously, numerous powerhouses entered the Longevity World. As they pondered the Longevity World, they also released their understanding of the Tao for Longevity World to absorb. Thus, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s understanding was profound.


    While Pei Xuanjing was lecturing Zhao Baiyang and other cultivators, entrancing them, one of his incarnations silently descended on the military camp of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Inside the military tent, Wang Boan was flipping through an ancient book. Even though he had scanned through it countless times, each reread gave him apletely different sensation.


    Just at that moment, he suddenly looked up, smiled, and said,<div>


    ¡°I wonder which honorable guest hase to visitte at night. I apologize for not being able to greet you from afar. My apologies for my rudeness.¡±


    By general logic, since Wang Boan had spoken, even if his voice was soft, the soldiers guarding outside the tent would inevitably respond. But strangely, it seemed as though the soldiers outside the tent hadn¡¯t heard anything and made no moves.


    The next moment, mist appeared within the military tent. Wang Boan¡¯s smile remained unchanged, but a hint of alertness shed in his eyes.


    Although the human race and the demon race had temporarily ceased fighting, no one could be sure whether a demon king would try tounch a surprise attack at this moment. After all, everyone in the world knew that numerous powerhouses had gathered on Shenxiao Mountain. The demon race might suddenly decide on a sneak attack.<div>


    In the next moment, his surroundings changed, and he found himself in a strange ce, certainly not inside the military tent. Despite his sharp senses, Wang Boan couldn¡¯t figure out how it was done.


    However, Wang Boan didn¡¯t reveal the slightest fear. His expression remained calm.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a roar of thunder echoed, and a fierce force rushed towards Wang Boan.


    Facing the surging force, Wang Boan, despite not knowing who his opponent was, was forced to take action. He set aside the ancient book in his hand and swept his sleeve gently, striking out with a soft power.

 Chapter 711 - 661: The Old Man Tries Reluctantly

    Chapter 711: Chapter 661: The Old Man Tries Reluctantly


    Rumble!


    Thunderstorm-like roars echo through the heavens, a ferocious energy surges in all directions, resembling a great tide.


    Standing at the center, Wang Boan¡¯s feeble figure is surrounded by this force. He seems like a frail raft rocked by waves, ready to capsize at any moment.


    But Wang Boan appears calm, moving his robe gently as a mild force suddenly appears then bounds around, dissipating the ferocious energy into nothingness.


    Before Wang Boan can even pause, countless sharp lights are once again released in this space, asserting their dominance, towering over everything, as if intending to crush Wang Boan into pieces.


    This cutting edge of the knife light is like the Heavenly River flowing backwards, unceasingly continuous.


    A cold smile forms on Wang Boan¡¯s lips. He extends his right hand, and a long sword appears, it¡¯s a spirit sword.


    Formation of the spirit sword, a task any cultivator can effortlessly achieve. Yet, its ultimate power relies upon the cultivator¡¯s own strength and their attainment in swordsmanship.


    Consequently, most cultivators, despite possessing such abilities, prefer to cast divine weapon treasures. After all, to them, the simple formation of a spirit sword not onlycks any force but also bes their burden, failing to realize their true potential.


    However, Wang Boan clearly isn¡¯t one of those. The moment his spirit sword forms, it exudes a prating sword intent with the sword¡¯s spirit intertwined around it, tearing through the dimension, and the resulting dimension rift refuses to mend for a long time.


    It seems Wang Boan¡¯s attainments in cultivation and swordsmanship are far from shallow.


    In the next moment, Wang Boan shes out, the sword¡¯s radiant light rushes forth, covering countless knife lights. The sword and knife lights shing lead to continuous bursts of explosions that even this dimension struggles to bear.


    When all calms down, Wang Boan coolly holds the spirit sword upside down and deres, ¡°I wonder which expert is jesting with me.¡±


    After these two rounds ofbat, Wang Boan realized that whoever had taken action was definitely more formidable than him, seemed tock any killing intent and appeared to merely want to probe him.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Sir. I doubt anyone in the world expected Sir to have reached such a stage,¡± a voice echoed.


    The murky aura within this space gradually dissipates. When all returns to normal, Wang Boan finds himself back in his original military camp. An additional figure has appeared, Pei Xuanjing, who should have been on Shenxiao Mountain.


    ¡°Your praise is too generous, Strategist,¡± Wang Boan responded with a bitter smile.


    Upon realizing that it was Pei Xuanjing who had tried to probe him, Wang Boan¡¯s previous anger subsided, as did his spirit sword.


    He asked Pei Xuanjing with bewilderment, ¡°At this point, the Strategist should be presiding over the Dao Debating Conference on Shenxiao Mountain. Why such a sudden appearance to meet me?¡±


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Wang Boan was not too concerned about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s probing. Instead, he was curious why Pei Xuanjing, in his current situation, would take the trouble to manifest himself here.


    ¡°I require Sir¡¯s assistance with some matters,¡± Pei Xuanjing revealed his purpose for the visit.


    To Wang Boan, Pei Xuanjing has always been respectful. Regardless of their disparities in strength, he continued to address him as Sir¡ªgiven his academic achievements, and as a paragon of prestige, bearing both schrship and integrity. He stands tall among the Confucian Gate, on par with the ancient sages.


    Subsequently, he recounted the happenings on Shenxiao Mountain, particrly the part about Sky Wastnd merging with Daming World, and how resulting resources needed to be divided bybat.


    ¡°So, the strategist wishes for me to enter the fray?¡± Wang Boan understands Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intention clearly.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded and affirmed, ¡°I came here to request that Sir participate in thisbat, to triumph in our favour. I apologize for any offense earlier, and hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Worldly matters can¡¯t be avoided. I¡¯m obliged to participate.¡± Wang Boan doesn¡¯t refuse. After all, this is a matter of interest for every cultivator in the ancestralnds, including him¡ªhis character wouldn¡¯t allow him to refuse.


    However, he raised a concern, ¡°If I leave, the army would need someone to hold the fort. In case of a sudden ambush from Demon Race, we might not be able to respond in time.¡±


    Indeed, although the Demon Race currently seems stable, if he leaves, with no strong cultivator to hold the fort, the situation could take a turn for the worse in the event of an ambush.


    This is why Wang Boan, despite his qualifications, chose to stay here instead of going to Shenxiao Mountain¡ªto be prepared for the Demon Race.


    ¡°That¡¯s not an issue. I will leave a clone here. Moreover, as soon as an anomaly appears, I can bring you back here immediately,¡± said Pei Xuanjing, offering a solution.


    Given his capabilities and the divine abilities he possesses, with the help of the Small Thousand World, Pei Xuanjing could bring Wang Boan back at any moment, something he wasn¡¯t worried about.


    With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s assurance, Wang Boan¡¯s anxiety eased, and he had no reservations. He said with a smile, ¡°In that case, let me see the heroes of Sky Wastnd. Engage in Dao debates with these powerful cultivators from the Seventh Level of the Spirit Realm and see what they¡¯re capable of.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing shook his head, ¡°It appears Sir ns to stay. I originally hoped Sir wouldbat those cultivators from the Seventh Level of the Spirit Realm, but it seems I underestimated Sir. Given your current prowess, you¡¯repletely qualified to participate in thebat of cultivators at the Spirit Realm Eightfold.¡±


    Indeed, at the beginning, Pei Xuanjing realized upon Wang Boan¡¯s breakthrough into the Seventh Level of the Spirit Realm that thetter could easily triumph in thebat of Seventh Level cultivators, ensuring victory.


    However, after the brief probing earlier, Pei Xuanjing discovered much more. The strength Wang Boan demonstrated waspletely beyond his expectations, and apparently, it wasn¡¯t the limit for Wang Boan.


    The brief probing meant that Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t go all out, but didn¡¯t Wang Boan do the same?


    This indicates that Wang Boan¡¯s strength is absolutelyparable to a cultivator of the Spirit Realm Eightfold. Participating in their battle could potentially yield unexpected results.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Wang Boan paused.


    After pondering for a while, he didn¡¯t outrightly refuse, and it seemed as if he was considering the feasibility.


    Seeing this, Pei Xuanjing felt more confident. He said, ¡°I¡¯m sure Sir also realizes that our sidecks cultivators of the Spirit Realm Eightfold. We can however scrape together enough formidable cultivators from the Seventh Level of the Spirit Realm.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I will reluctantly give it a try!¡± After meditating for a while, Wang Boan agreed.

 Chapter 712 - 662 Deer Elder Cannot Take Action

    Chapter 712: Chapter 662 Deer Elder Cannot Take Action


    If Pei Xuanjing were to be considered the strongest native individual in Daming World, the second strongest would not be Zhu Houji, the Emperor of Daming Divine Dynasty as everyone would assume.


    Instead it would be Wang Boan, who deliberately kept a low profile over the years, only showing his exceptionalmanding abilities, leading the army stationed at the border all year round.


    Bing a prominent figure during his youth, he not only distinguished himself as a schr in the field of Confucianism, forming his own unique branch of the philosophy, but also disyed an extraordinary talent in martial arts.


    With the revival of Heaven and Earth, all martial artists of the world had their restrictions lifted, providing them with opportunities to advance further. For Wang Boan, it felt like a tiger entering a forest, or a dragon entering the sea.


    His state of mind and cultivation had already reached a perfect state. While other cultivators were still diligently refining their cultivation, seeking the path of progress, all Wang Boan needed was to umte Primordial Qi, to continue taking big strides forward.


    In the few decades after the revival of spiritual energy, Boan¡¯s cultivation speed was second only to Pei Xuanjing, who had the benefit of a simtor. Even Zhu Houji, the Emperor who was assisted by the Divine Dynasty, could not be regarded in the same sphere as him.


    Despite Wang Boan currently being at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, he was confident that the difference between the eighth-folded cultivators and him was just a matter of time, the umtion of Primordial Qi and his foundation.


    Therefore, when Pei Xuanjing invited him to participate in the duel of Spirit Realm Eightfold, after some consideration, Wang Boan agreed.


    After all, he was confident enough to hold his own against a Spirit Realm Eightfold cultivator, even if not defeat him.


    ¡°So, I rely on you quite a bit, sir,¡± Pei Xuanjing said with a smile on his face.


    He had not anticipated such a pleasant surprise during this visit.


    When he had been discussing with Taoist Zhao Baiyang and others on Shenxiao Mountain, they already had enough suitable candidates for the duels at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm.


    However, when heter heard from Zhu Houji that Wang Boan had entered the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, he was prompted to pay a personal visit, and to his surprise, he hit the jackpot.


    With Wang Boan¡¯s support, Pei Xuanjing had more cards to y in his uing n, allowing him to navigate more freely to secure a greater chance of victory.


    However, as Wang Boan was about to leave, he turned to ask Pei Xuanjing, ¡°Sir, I hear that we are short onbatants for the Eightfold Spirit Realm, is that true?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, ¡°That¡¯s correct. That¡¯s why we need your help.¡±


    Wang Boan looked puzzled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you subdue a Spirit Realm Eightfold beast king recently? If we include you and Mr. Wu, aren¡¯t we just short of one contestant? What¡¯s the hidden issue here?¡±


    The existence of the Spirit Realm Eightfold beast king, the Deer Elder, was already widely known among the many strong beings, despite the information not being widely spread.


    After all, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions had attracted the attention of many forces and powerful beings. The Deer Elder¡¯s identity might have remained a mystery initially, but it was inevitable that they would uncover the truth in time.


    If Pei Xuanjing were able to keep even the existence of the Deer Elder a secret from Sky Mechanism Pavilion, it wouldn¡¯t live up to its name.


    Even though they did not know the exact origin of the Deer Elder, this only caused these forces and strong beings to view Pei Xuanjing with greater apprehension.


    Wang Boan, despite not being active around the world, still managed to get a hold of this news rather quickly.


    After heard about the participation of Wu Shijiu and factoring in the Emperor Zhu Houji, he knew that they could even include the beast king of Spirit Realm Eightfold, rendering Pei Xuanjing¡¯s im about a shortage of manpower rather questionable.


    ¡°Not necessarily!¡± Pei Xuanjing shook his head, exining, ¡°This is an in-house matter of us humans. It¡¯s not appropriate for the Deer Elder to participate. If Deer Elder were to step into the contest, our opponents from Tianhuang wouldn¡¯t stop there. They could also send out simrly powerful fighters, which would make things more unpredictable.¡±


    Despite Deer Elder being powerful, Pei Xuanjing was hesitant to deploy him.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    At present, the contestants on both sides were all human beings.


    If Pei Xuanjing dispatched Deer Elder into the battle, the top forces of Tianhuang would have more options.


    The Xuantian Sect had a beast king like Deer Elder, hadn¡¯t they cultivated or subdued any beast kings or guardian beasts in their lineage that spanned thousands of years?


    That was definitely possible, their absence would have been the real anomaly.


    Even if these top forces didn¡¯t participate, what about the first-ss forces?


    The Guardian Beasts of the ancient nations like Da Xue and Great River had existed for thousands of years. Even though they hadn¡¯t reached the Strongest Realm of the Nine Realms of Spirit, their inherent strength as Guardian Beasts was enough topete with others.


    By this reasoning, if Pei Xuanjing did deploy Deer Elder, it would give the other side more grounds to send stronger forces to battle.


    Therefore, it wasn¡¯t about him not wanting to do so, but unable to. The original choice of having Wu Shijiu and Zhu Houji topete already harbored a significant chance of victory. Deploying Deer Elder could potentially reverse the situation, as it would justify the deployment of beasts that lived for thousands of years on the other side, leaving virtually no scope for victory.


    ¡°I see,¡± Wang Boan replied, afterprehending Pei Xuanjing¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we need your help, sir,¡± said Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°I will give all my efforts,¡± replied Wang Boan solemnly.


    ¡­¡­


    Atop Shenxiao Mountain, a new practice martial arts field was being developed.


    The field, built by Pei Xuanjing with the assistance of numerous other mighty beings, was resilient enough to withstand a length ofbat amongst the strongest beings.


    This arena, instead of being a mere tform, was more like a forbidden ce that had been carved out.

 Chapter 713: 663: Disciples Must Give Their All

    Chapter 713: Chapter 663: Disciples Must Give Their All


    On this tform opened by thebined efforts of many strong individuals, there are mountains, rivers, flowers and trees, deserts, oceans, and various things. Every element is present, making it resemble a blessednd or a forbidden ce.


    This tform was specially constructed to amodate these cultivators¡¯petition. It is extremely convenient for any cultivator, allowing them to take advantage of the terrain to unleash their strength.


    Even atop this tform, Pei Xuanjing and many of the elitesbined their power, permeating it with their understanding of Taoist skills, so that after the victors emerge, they can gain their understanding of Taoist skills as a reward.


    On the tform, representatives from all factions took their seats. Not only did all the cultivators above the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm who were just in the great hall appear, but ordinary cultivators also came here to watch thepetition.


    After all, for these cultivators, if there is a chance to watch the battles between these elites, if they can gain some insight, it will benefit their future cultivation a lot.


    ¡°Why not warm up thepetition with some matches between the younger generation?¡± A top-notch figure suggested.


    Considering the proposal, many of the strongest figures in attendance didn¡¯t object and agreed to it.


    After all, this was a rare opportunity. Many forces in the world seldom have this sort of asion to gather together, letting the disciples from various sects spar with each other was also a good option.


    These top-notch figures already stand at the peak of Heaven and Earth, not to mention ordinary cultivators, even many cultivators of the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm wouldn¡¯t be memorable to them if they do not have unique characteristics.


    But now it¡¯s different, the world has revived, and countless prodigies are emerging in this golden age. Perhaps among these seemingly insignificant cultivators, there are future powerhouses, so it¡¯s better to let these junior disciplespete and see if there are any standout talents that are worth their special attention.<div>


    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea.¡± Pei Xuanjingughed.


    He naturally didn¡¯t intend to refuse these top figures¡¯ suggestion.


    Upon seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s reaction, the other elites shed a hint of surprise in their eyes, but didn¡¯tment.


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t bother about their thoughts at all.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The younger generations these strong figures speak of, or for these figures who have lived for thousands of years, even the younger generation, are practicants who have cultivated for hundreds to nearly a thousand years.


    The life of a cultivator is lengthy, and if one does not have extraordinary talent, it is normal to not reach the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm after cultivating for hundreds of years.


    However, not of these practitioners can bepared to Pei Xuanjing who is currently seated high above them on the tform.


    Young and famous, suddenly ascending to a high position, one must undoubtedly have an arrogant air, this is inevitable.


    These powerful figures who have lived thousands of years have seen a lot of such cases, but Pei Xuanjingpletely exceeded their expectations.


    ording to logic, Pei Xuanjing, a heroic figure who got into the top ss of Heaven and Earth in less than a hundred years, could have been domineering, arrogant, dismissive of everything, and supremely condescending. This would be considered natural by many cultivators.


    From the beginning till the end, however, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s demonstrated maturity, indifference, and calmness took them all by surprise.


    After all, who would have thought that although he currently seems underage, after several lifetimes of experience through projections, Pei Xuanjing has already lived many lifetimes, while he can¡¯tpare to these top figures, it is enough to diminish his arrogance and make him indifferent to many things.


    ¡°In that case, if there are outstanding individuals, I can allow them to cultivate in the Longevity World for a year as a reward.¡± Pei Xuanjing added a bonus to the cultivators¡¯petition.


    For cultivators below the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, if they can practice in the Longevity World created by Pei Xuanjing for a period of time, it will definitely be greatly beneficial to their cultivation.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s reward could not be more generous. Seeing him do so, the other powerhouses naturally had to show their hand as well.


    Master of Mystiq Sky promised a spirit pill, the Ancestor Celestial Master promised a talisman that he had personally written, and the Sword Sect powerhouse promised a divine sword¡­


    With just one move by Pei Xuanjing, the importance of thispetition significantly increased. If they could receive such rewards, these cultivators, even cultivators of top-notch powers, would definitely crave for them.


    After that, the various major forces sent messages to their disciples, telling them to do their best without losing face for their sect.


    ¡°If any of you are interested, you can also participate in this. It¡¯s not about obtaining the bonus, but sparring with practitioners from the same generation is a valuable experience.¡± Pei Xuanjing also sent a message to many cultivators of the Taoist school.<div>


    ¡°I will do my best and not disgrace you, master.¡± Pang Hong immediately made his pledge to Pei Xuanjing.


    Pang Hong was clear. As the direct disciple of Pei Xuanjing, he definitely had to participate. Countless people would watch his every move, and he had to give his all. Otherwise, he would disgrace his master.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you do not need to care about how others view you. Just be authentic, and everything will be fine. I don¡¯t care about other people¡¯s opinions either.¡± Pei Xuanjing indicated that Pang Hong didn¡¯t need to take this so seriously.


    At his level, others¡¯ments and views were meaningless to Pei Xuanjing, and he wouldn¡¯t care about them.<div>


    He only has two disciples, and one of them, Zhu Houji, barely counts. The only true direct disciple is Pang Hong. Not only are they deeply connected, having known each other from insignificance until now, Pang Hong¡¯s years of relentless effort and hardship have been recognized by Pei Xuanjing. He is very satisfied with his disciple and won¡¯t change his perception due to any other matter.


    ¡°Yes, I understand!¡± Pang Hong nodded and consented.


    However, Pei Xuanjing knew that deep down, Pang Hong hadn¡¯t changed his mind. His disciple was very stubborn when it came to upholding his dignity.


    Of course, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t n on trying to persuade him further. He clearly understood the capabilities of his own disciple ¨C even though there might be a gap between him and direct disciples trained by other top-notch powers, it wasn¡¯t an insurmountable gap.


    Moreover, what if he loses? It¡¯s just a momentary victory or defeat. As long as he is willing to practice diligently, he will eventually catch up. After all, Pei Xuanjing only has this one disciple and he would definitely provide him with help.

 Chapter 714: 664: Energetic and Spirited Yu Zhenzi

    Chapter 714: Chapter 664: Energetic and Spirited Yu Zhenzi


    Quite a few people were allowed to ascend Shenxiao Mountain this time. After all, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s initial requirement was that anyone who was angry with the gods could climb Shenxiao Mountain.


    Many cultivators were curious about Pei Xuanjing, who is currently the strongest person in the ancestralnd and the first to challenge the Nine Realms of Spirit with his Spirit Realm Eightfold strength.


    Cultivators on Shenxiao Mountain were beyond count, like a river of crucian carp. Even after sorting by age and many volunteers relinquishing their chances, there were still tens of thousands of cultivators desperately wanting to participate in the contest.


    Such an overwhelming number of participants forced them to abandon the initial thought of matching opponents by draw, turning thepetition into a melee instead.


    They simply and roughly divided the contest area into seven sections ording to the different realms of cultivators, allowing cultivators from the Spirit Realm Onefold and Spirit Realm Sixth Level to enter respectively. Then, the winners could receive rewards for their realm¡¯spetition.


    The seventh area was the true battle stage, a ce for talented and powerful cultivators to perform rank-challenging trials.


    After all, the realm of cultivation is only a part of a cultivator¡¯s strength. A true cultivator¡¯s strengthys in the ability to challenge beyond realms. That is to say, it would be truly rare for an individual to attain the peak strength without challenging and defeating the strong while at lower realms.


    Therefore, this is prepared for those truly gifted and strong. They could enter thestpetition area for the final contest. These people that the strongest cultivators wanted to see were indeed extraordinary and worth their attention.


    Of course, this may seem unfair, but luck is also part of their strength. If a cultivator doesn¡¯t possess Qi Luck, then even if they are immensely talented, they might struggle to progress.


    When the rules were announced, none of the cultivators objected since it¡¯s a world ruled by the strong. Without enough power, they couldn¡¯t defy the rules set by the stronger ones. They had only two choices, ept or give up.<div>


    However, facing such a generous reward and assurance of no threat to life made by many strong cultivators, naturally, no one chose to give up.


    Subsequently, these cultivators entered the forbidden arena opened by Pei Xuanjing and his group. Nearly half of the tens of thousands of cultivators entered the Spirit Realm Onefold area. Most of these cultivators were from the Daming World, nurtured after the recovery of Heaven and Earth, who were strengthened by native forces or took in as disciples by the Tianhuang realm after their descent.


    Nearly half of the rest people entered the Spirit Realm Second Layer area, where most of them are also native cultivators of the Daming World. The same goes for the Spirit Realm Third Level.


    In the area of the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm, the number of native cultivators in the Daming World dropped sharply, andpared with the number of cultivators in the Tianhuang realm, there was hardly one in ten. However, these cultivators have attracted the attention of forces from all sides.


    The nine realms of the Spirit, a single step to heaven.


    From the Spirit Realm Third Level to the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm, this is a leap of a major realm. Regardless, anyone capable of attaining this level shortly after the recovery of Heaven and Earth showcases their profound talent. It also implies they have a great chance of reaching the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm in the future.


    Pang Hong also entered this area. As a disciple of Pei Xuanjing, the strongest, his Spirit Realm Fourth Level strength attracted the attention of countless strong cultivators. Many people are curious about how this only disciple of the strongest will perform and whether he possesses the exceptional demeanor of his master.


    The views of many disciples of the same generation as Pang Hong or those young disciples from top forces towards him were quiteplex. After all, having a master as strong as Pei Xuanjing is something many dream of. As long as he is not a dull fool, he is expected to reach the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm in the future.


    For many cultivators in the world, even for those who were born in the major forces, except for a few with gifted talent and extraordinary backgrounds, no one could guarantee that they could reach the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm.


    Reaching the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm is a qualitative transformation. At this step, one would truly qualify to embark on the journey towards the legendary True Immortal Realm. How could this not invoke envy, making many people wish to switch ces with them?


    As for the area of the Spirit Realm Fifth Level, it was almost entirely upied by many Tianhuang Realm¡¯s cultivators. The native cultivators of the Daming World who were able to reach this realm were local heroes before the revival of Heaven and Earth. Their talent and ingenuity were only slightlyckingpared to Zhao Baiyang and other powerhouses.


    There are fewer than a hundred cultivators in the Spirit Realm Sixth Level area. Besides several native cultivators of the Daming World, the rest were all strong individuals from the Tianhuang realm.


    However, those few cultivators from the Daming World attracted many eyes because they reached this step in such a short time after the revival of Heaven and Earth. They only needed time to grow andprehend their path, and they would definitely reach the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm.


    Even in the Tianhuang realm, where strong cultivators abound, those at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm are sovereigns of a region, capable of establishing second-ss forces.


    Many heads of the world¡¯s ns, the great monks of the Buddhism School, Zhao Baiyang, Daoist Qingxu, the master of the Chunyang Sect, Xue Wuheng, Prince of Xiang Zhu Yousong, Tie Qianshan, and Zi Tianxiong, with the exception of the old Celestial Master, Bai Xiaosheng, and Daoist Xuanming and others who have not yet arrived, these people are all powerhouses who were invited by Pei Xuanjing to participate in the Shenxiao Mountain alliance after the revival of Heaven and Earth.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    It can be said that these people, along with Pei Xuanjing, stood at the top of the Daming martial arts before the recovery of Heaven and Earth. Although Pei Xuanjing had progressed a lot using the human life simtor, none of these people stopped their footsteps. They continued to move forward, catching up step by step without any intention to give up.


    Naturally, in this context, the figure of Yu Zhenzi stands out, making people marvel how when one person bes an Immortal, his chicken and dog can ascend to Heaven too.


    The forces of the Daming World and those returned from the Tianhuang realm all had an understanding of the many things that happened before the recovery of Heaven and Earth. They also had a clear impression of Jade Zhenzi¡¯s situation under Pei Xuanjing¡¯smand.


    Yu Zhenzi¡¯s martial arts and strength couldn¡¯t exactly be counted as top-notch, but he could stand here today for one reason alone ¨C he was the confidant of Pei Xuanjing, the strongest.<div>

 Chapter 715 - 665: Hidden Trump Card?

    Chapter 715: Chapter 665: Hidden Trump Card?


    Whether it was before the revival of Heaven and Earth, or after it, Yu Zhenzi¡¯s talent and strength was far inferior whenpared to those, like Zhao Baiyang, who were hailed as the supreme strongmen of the martial world.


    Even when they both were at the First-grade Realm, Yu Zhenzi had to look up to those strongmen, their levels of power were simply notparable.


    But now, things were different. As he had pledged allegiance to Pei Xuanjing, he became Pei Xuanjing¡¯s confidant, received his full support for cultivation, and now stood on par with those he once had to look up to. This was undoubtedly a cause for admiration.


    Looking at the current situation, Yu Zhenzi¡¯s future probably might not stop there. With the backbone-like support of the strongest cultivator, Pei Xuanjing, his future might at least reach the Seventh Level of the Spirit Realm.


    Many independent practitioners were highly jealous of Yu Zhenzi¡¯s position. Their envy was much stronger than that towards Pang Hong, who was a direct disciple.


    However, even amid their jealousy, they had to sigh, admitting that it was truly a matter of timing and destiny. In the past, Yu Zhenzi was also a strong cultivator, but his ability to identify and humble himself under Pei Xuanjing¡¯smand, thus gaining importance, was indeed a type of talent.


    ¡°Hahaha, I, Yu Zhenzi, never expected to have such a day.¡± Yu Zhenzi stood there, his face calm, but in his heart, pride welled up.


    Who could have imagined that in the past when he had to back away when facing people like Zhao Baiyang, he now had the qualifications to be on equal footing with them? There was no doubt how gratifying it felt to reflect on his initial choice.


    Sometimes, a person¡¯s choices are even more important than their hard work.


    The Lord of Shenxiao Gate was once so formidable. But after many years, his bones had turned to dust. Not only did he still exist but also stepped into the Spirit Realm, reached where he was today, and might even continue to move forward following his mentor¡¯s footsteps, exploring the Immortal Path in the future. For Yu Zhenzi, this was something unimaginable.


    The others, such as Zhao Baiyang, viewed Yu Zhenzi withplicated expressions. After all, the old Yu Zhenzi had been far inferior to them. But now, he was on par with them.


    The one who used to be on par with them was now unreachable. They could only gaze at his back from a distance, unable to touch it.


    Even though they had long epted the reality, they still felt a bitplicated when they truly stood here with Yu Zhenzi.


    Under Pei Xuanjing¡¯s thoughts, they actually didn¡¯t need to participate in thesepetitions. However, Zhao Baiyang and the others didn¡¯t see it that way. At this point, theycked experience in fighting against opponents of the same realm. This firsthand experience would help them grow faster in their cultivation. So, how could they pass on a chance to fight cultivators of the same realm?


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Regarding this, Pei Xuanjing could only let them participate.


    ¡°Master Pei, won¡¯t their moves reveal their secrets?¡± Zhu Houji frowned and asked Pei Xuanjing.


    As an emperor, he was instinctively ustomed to hiding many secrets, let alone concealing their secret weapons ¨C something he had learned without being taught.


    So, in his mind, he was reluctant to have these people reveal their hand, because he saw that these people were about to participate in the uingpetitions. Revealing their secret weapons now would unquestionably expose themselves, only to be detected by others.


    Pei Xuanjing was indifferent to this. He retorted, ¡°Your Majesty, do you think if they didn¡¯t make a move, others wouldn¡¯t know their strengths? Isn¡¯t that underestimating them?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing thought that Zhu Houji¡¯s worries were unnecessary. A secret weapon has to be well-hidden to be called a secret weapon.


    Given the current situation, the local powerhouses of the Daming World are just these few. These forces would definitely have a deep understanding and investigation of each of the powerhouses unless they were fools.


    Given the current situation, the only people they could send in thepetition were Zhao Baiyang¡¯s group. Apart from some of their killer moves, others have a clear understanding about them. There was no need to hide. Instead, they should seize the opportunity and reveal their hand now.


    In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes, among the local powerhouses of the Daming World, probably only Wang Boan¡¯s powers were unknown to those in the Sky Wastnd. He was the only one who could be used as a surprise attack.


    Therefore, Pei Xuanjing did not let Wang Boan appear immediately, but waited for the right time.


    ¡°¡­¡± Zhu Houji fell silent, seemingly unable to refute Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words immediately.


    Indeed, over so many years, the forces of the Sky Wastnd have been around for a long time. How could they not collect relevant information? Everything was exposed under the eyes of the other party.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s attention was on thepetition area of the arena. At this moment, the cultivators had entered their respectivepetition areas and started thebat.


    Among thepetition areas, the most fiercepetition was for the cultivators in the Spirit Realm Onefold to Threefold. After all, there were the most people here, and idents were frequent. Even disciples fromrge forces and cultivators hailed as geniuses were never confident that they could definitely be named within the ranks.


    The reason was simple ¨C there were too many people. Unless one¡¯s strength was dominant enough to sweep across everything, there was a high possibility of getting caught in group attacks.


    Especially since the locations within these areas were randomly assigned, those famous cultivators would naturally draw the most attention and attract many people. To rify their opponents, they naturally faced the most difficulties.


    So sometimes, powerful cultivators with great fame, if they were unlucky, might not only fail to rank as they expected, but also be eliminated by a group of otherpetitors.


    Pei Xuanjing and the other rule-setting powerhouses knew about such situations. They had the ability to cover up such loopholes, but neither Pei Xuanjing nor other strong cultivators cared about it. In fact, they deliberately left this loophole.


    Sometimes, luck was part of one¡¯s strength. Apart from their talents that needed to be considered, they valued even higher these descendants¡¯ wisdom and instantaneous response ability.


    Under such circumstances, if one could instantly turn the tables, it would be a proof of their ability, even if they couldn¡¯t exhibit leadership abilities and rally a group of people, but only if they were able to protect themselves.


    At this moment, things were chaotic within thebat areas of the Spirit Realm from Onefold to Threefold. It was mixed and messy. Although the cultivators¡¯ strength wasn¡¯t as splendid as that of the other cultivators who possessed divine powers and skills, they were equally eye-catching.

 Chapter 716 - 666: Pang Hong’s Sword

    Chapter 716: Chapter 666: Pang Hong¡¯s Sword


    Within the arena of the stage, countless cultivators are revealing their wisdom and abilities, using all sorts of methods to strive for fame and recognition here.


    After all, those observing them now are the most powerful beings in the world. If one could catch their eye and gain their favor in this event, it would be equivalent to a carp leaping through the dragon¡¯s gate, ascending thedder, and changing their fate.


    Some independent practitioners who are aware of their weak powers unite with theirpanions to deal with disciples of more significant strength.


    Disciples fromrge sects, leveraging their prestige and alliance with sect mates, quickly gather a considerable number of people and suppress disciples from opposing forces they had conflicts with before, striving to eliminate them.


    Also, just as Pei Xuanjing and others had imagined, those individuals with remarkable talent and robust fighting strength disy their authority, even when facing multiple opponents at once, proving their dominance.


    In short, the situation within the arenas of the three locations is ever-changing. Emerging talents stir up the wind and clouds, creating an exciting spectacle that attracts many eyes.


    Especially for the powerful practitioners from many top-tier forces¡ªthey are particrly interested in the outstanding ones, especially those with wisdom and organizational capabilities.


    Pang Hong enters the battling arena for cultivators at the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm. In this area, there are less than ten thousand people. The moment he steps in, he suddenly finds that the arena is truly a forbidden ce, as his master had said.


    At this moment, he feels as if he is in the wilderness, surrounded by lush forests and meandering mountain ranges, full of vitality.


    Frightening waves of Qi continuously surge into the sky and collide with each other. Clearly, there are cultivators battling, causing the forest to shake and Primordial Qi to circte freely.


    However, Pang Hong is not the least bit surprised by the ripples caused by the duels. His years of presiding over the Shenxiao Sect have taught him to maintain a poker face, whether in joy or anger.


    He does not rush to find an opponent but leisurely walks around with the Shenxiao Sword in his hand, experiencing the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi andndscape of the forbidden blessednd at the moment.


    Huh?


    While Pang Hong is leisurely strolling, a sudden sharp sword Qi rises ominously and sweeps around. This sword intent is incredibly dominating, seeming to suppress the surrounding cultivators and offering them only one choice¡ªto submit.


    ¡°You, from the Sword Sect, are quite presumptuous! Do you truly believe that once you¡¯ve cultivated the divine power of the Sword Sect, you can sweep over all the heroes?¡± a cultivator roars reproachfully.


    With these voices emerging, several cultivators take action in session, challenging this sword intent, trying to break down this sword intent.


    Unfortunately, no one is strong enough to suppress the other party. When the sword light passes by, some cultivators are continuously eliminated and leave the dueling area, losing their qualifications for the duels.


    ¡°The Sword Sect, huh?¡± There is a sh of divine light in Pang Hong¡¯s eyes.


    As a top-tier force in the Sky Wastnd, able to contend with the Xuantian Sect, which ims to be the top of the Righteous Path, he has naturally heard of them. He knows that the disciples of this Sword Sect are always overbearing when they have their swords in hand.


    However, it is indeed better to see once than hear a hundred times; this disciple of the Sword Sect is even more overbearing than Pang Hong had imagined. He thought if this Sword Sect weren¡¯t a top-tier force with several strongest cultivators sitting among them, they might not be able to bear offending people like this!


    Just as he was contemting, he could sense a sword light falling toward him. Faced with this horrible sword light, Pang Hong wasn¡¯t afraid at all; he simply smiled, flicked his finger, and shot a sword Qi, which knocked it into oblivion.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s swordsmanship is famous in the world, which Pei Xuanjing relies on to march across the world and win repeatedly. As his disciple, how could Pang Hong¡¯s swordsmanship be weak?


    ¡°Hmm, there¡¯s actually someone who can block my sword.¡±


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The sword light was blocked, and the disciple of the Sword Sect naturally reacted. He immediately headed towards the ce where Pang Hong was.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s the disciple of the National Advisor. I am Jian Wuying, I have heard much about you,¡± Jian Wuying, the disciple from the Sword Sect, spoke to Pang Hong.


    Clearly, as the direct disciple of Pei Xuanjing, Pang Hong¡¯s name and appearance were deeply remembered by everyone, giving the impression of a person known to all.


    Looking at the opponent whose eyes were full of desire to fight, Pang Hong lightly said, ¡°Taoist Friend, are you intending to take action against me?¡±


    Ever since this Jian Wuying appeared, with the flow of Primordial Qi on his body, and the unabashed war intent in his eyes, Pang Hong naturally understood the other party¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. If I hadn¡¯t encountered you, I might let it pass, but since I have met you, I definitely want to experience your strength for myself, given that you are the disciple of the National Advisor,¡± Jian Wuying bluntly replied.


    The disciples of the Sword Sect believe in seeking the straight path rather than the winding one, naturally he would not beat around the bush. He also doesn¡¯t hide his intention to make a move.


    Pang Hong advised, ¡°With your strength, you may not be unable topete for the final reward. If you act now, you won¡¯t have a chance.¡±


    His meaning is clear¡ªif he makes a move and eliminates his opponent, Jian Wuying will certainly have no chance to stay.


    Jian Wuying naturally heard Pang Hong¡¯s words. He was displeased with Pang Hong¡¯s attitude, ¡°Are you this confident?¡±


    As a disciple of the Sword Sect, he was already rather proud. Hearing Pang Hong¡¯s words now, he was rather angry.


    ¡°In that case, take action!¡± said Pang Hong, without saying anything more.


    He had already given his advice, but the other party didn¡¯t appreciate it, so there was no need for him to hold back.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Jian Wuying no longer wasted words and drew his sword.


    As the divine sword is thrust out, countless sword lights appear immediately. Floating shadows and fleeting lights flood the Heaven and Earth, as if everything has been covered by sword light.


    Looking at the Sword Light flying from all corners of the sky, Pang Hong lightly shakes his head, disappointment shing across his eyes. While the opponent¡¯s sword technique is not bad and even considered a strong contender among his peers, if he were to face an average cultivator at Fifth Level of the Spirit Realm, he might have actually put up a good fight.


    However, unfortunately, he encountered Pang Hong, the disciple of Pei Xuanjing, who, even though Pei Xuanjing did not particrly focus on teaching Pang Hong, benefited greatly from listening to a supreme cultivator¡¯s teachings and experiences.


    Before Heaven and Earth fully revived, many cultivators from the Sky Wastnd arrived. Pang Hong, standing at the Second Layer of the Spirit Realm and following Pei Xuanjing¡¯s orders, had already defeated numerous cultivators at the Third and Fourth Levels of the Spirit Realm, not to mention himself stepping into the Fourth Level of the Spirit Realm after decades of cultivation, right?


    Jian Wuying¡¯s fierce sword light might be perceived as a formidable sword move in the eyes of others, but in Pang Hong¡¯s eyes, it is merely mboyant.


    Pang Hong shook his head, and the Shenxiao Sword in his hand let out a soft humming sound and was drawn out in an instant.


    Sword Drawing Skill!


    This technique, which Pei Xuanjing once relied upon to gallop across the world, defeating countless experts and causing the astonishment of the world¡¯s strongest individuals, appears once again. As the direct disciple of Pei Xuanjing,


    This sword technique reappears in Pang Hong¡¯s hands, in the eyes of all powerful beings in the Heaven and Earth.

 Chapter 717: 667: Experiencing the Swordsmanship of the National Master

    Chapter 717: Chapter 667: Experiencing the Swordsmanship of the National Master


    Though he had a grandmaster as his teacher, who seemed capable of mastering any martial art with ease, Pang Hong was aware his natural talent did not rank in the exceptional. Hence, when countless advanced martial techniquesy before him for selection, he did not burden himself with learning too many. Instead, he specialized in a handful of them.


    The Sword Drawing Skill was his best skill. After decades of cultivation, his mastery of the skill had already epassed about seventy to eighty percent of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s original charm, but it had a distinct style, unique to Pang Hong. He had carved out his own path, not merely imitating Pei Xuanjing.


    ng!


    Shenxiao Sword was unsheathed.


    Gripping the sword, drawing it out, unsheathing it, and shing all flowed as smoothly as a drifting cloud, without any pauses!


    A brilliant sh of sword light appeared. In the instant that the sword left its sheath, an intense and deadly sword intent seeped through.


    Threat of a single sword, seemed as if it had the power to tear the sky and cleave the earth.


    The freezing sword light, paired with the violent sword intent, even cut through the space, breaking Jian Wuying¡¯s all-epassing sword light and obliterating it, despite there being just a single stroke of sword light.


    Pang Hong¡¯s sword intent was not majestic and dazzling like Pei Xuanjing; instead, it was full of his unique style, no less violent than the Shenxiao skill he cultivated, bearing a striking resemnce to the thunder in the sky.


    The Sword Drawing Skill in his hands did not pursue the extremity of speed like Pei Xuanjing had, but it was full of violence and a sense of destruction.<div>


    The smile on Jian Wuying¡¯s face, who justunched a sword attack, froze. He never expected that his sword skills would be so easily broken by his opponent.


    Moreover, the destructive sword light continued to fall towards him, swift as thunder. Even as he prepared to raise his sword in defense, it was toote.


    Boom!


    After the sword sh passed and dissipated, Jian Wuying¡¯s figure disappeared from the ring, reappearing outside of it.


    Even after reaching the outside world, droplets of sweat the size of soybeans dripped from Jian Wuying¡¯s forehead, and cold sweat soaked his back. His mind was filled with the horror of that one sword.


    ¡°The disciple of the Royal Advisor really lives up to his reputation. I¡¯m afraid that many cultivators at the Fifth Level of the Spirit Realm would find this sword hard to defend against. Even cultivators at the Sixth Level of the Spirit Realm would find it challenging.¡± All feelings of jealousy towards Pang Hong disappeared from Jian Wuying¡¯s mind.


    No matter what, he knew that theparison was not meaningful anymore. He could not challenge or defeat Pang Hong at his current level.


    ¡°I guess only the few prodigies within the Sect could suppress him!¡± Jian Wuying thought to himself.


    Pang Hong¡¯s sword attack just now reminded him of the strongest few prodigies within his Sword Sect, real masters who were born with an innate talent for swordsmanship.


    Thinking of his own presumptous challenge against such a prodigy, Jian Wuying¡¯s face revealed a hint of bitterness. He had truly brought this hardship onto himself. The substantial rewards were unfortunately out of reach for him.


    It wasn¡¯t just Jian Wuying, the eliminated participant, who came to know more about Pang Hong. After his sword strike, many cultivators around him also revealed shocked expressions.


    Just moments ago, after learning of Pang Hong¡¯s identity, many cultivators ignited their will to challenge, wanting to make a name for themselves by confronting the direct disciple of such a powerful figure and hence gain fame.


    But after witnessing that sword strike, many of them instantly retreated, aware that they were not Pang Hong¡¯s match.


    But of course, where the weak retreat, the strong only became more eager to face a challenge. Knowing how strong this direct disciple of the Royal Advisor is, young powerhouses from some top-ranked forces also began showing interest.


    These people were born into privilege and natural talent. They didn¡¯t pay much attention to Pei Xuanjing since he was not very famous; even the fact that he was the direct disciple of a grandmaster didn¡¯t impress them. In their eyes, only the truly powerful of their generation were worth fighting.


    However, now that Pang Hong has disyed strength not less than them, they suddenly became interested. After all, it only made sense to defeat and suppress such an opponent.


    Thus, after Pang Hong defeated Jian Wuying with a single sword strike, it instantly attracted many real prodigies from amongst their peers. Among them were young powerhouses from the Sword Sect, who were also those ¡°innate sword bone¡± prodigies mentioned by Jian Wuying.


    Pang Hong, however, didn¡¯t know this yet.


    And of course, even if he did know, he would not be afraid. In fact, he would be even happier.<div>


    After all, his reason for being here was not for resources. As a disciple of Pei Xuanjing, he did not need to worry about cultivation resources. Even though these resources were precious, he did not hold them in high regard.


    His real intention was to challenge these powerhouses of his generation. Only by defeating them could he prove to the world that his master¡¯s choice was right and he hadn¡¯t let his master down.


    ¡°The disciple of the Royal Advisor seems to be quite extraordinary!¡± a cultivator from the Sword Sect who was at the Eighth Level of the Spirit Realm, said to Pei Xuanjing with a smile.


    Due to his position as the direct disciple, Pang Hong naturally attracted a lot of attention from many powerful individuals. They wanted to see if he really had some of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s abilities.<div>


    From Pang Hong¡¯s previous sword move, these powerhouses could easily discern that he clearly walked his own path. Such talent, even among cultivators in the Sky Wastnd, was extraordinary.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Fate is not as fearsome as Ancestors.


    For cultivators above the Seventh Level of the Spirit Realm, this sentiment was firmly embedded in their hearts.


    They deeply understood that in this world there were only the strongest cultivators, but there was no such thing as the strongest skill.


    Any skill, even if taught by a grandmaster themselves, cannot bepletely replicated. After all, doing so would only lead to walking the same path others have taken before. Even if they were prodigies, their potential would inevitably be limited. Only those who truly walk their own path, canpensate for ack of talent.


    At this moment, Pang Hong, at only the Fourth Level of the Spirit Realm, had already started to walk his own path. It was something many even at the Sixth Level of the Spirit Realm were unable to do, which understandably garnered astonishment from others.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than luck!¡± Pei Xuanjing humbly shook his head,ughed, and said, ¡°The disciples of the Sword Sect are remarkably gifted. The true powerhouses have yet to make their move.¡±


    Regarding Pang Hong¡¯s victory over Jian Wuying, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t care much, feeling it was to be expected. After all, despite Jian Wuying being somewhat capable, he still fell shortpared to the real young powerhouses and prodigies of the Sword Sect. Given that he had personally trained Pang Hong, it would be strange if Pang Hong did note out on top.


    ¡°Speaking of swordsmanship, Kingdom Teacher, yours is impressive. If the opportunity arises, this humble monk would like to experience it.¡± An ultimate powerhouse of Sword Sect addressed Pei Xuanjing with a smile.


    The Sword Sect cultivators devoted their lives to only the sword. They were very fond of the swordsmanship and sword techniques disyed by Pei Xuanjing. If it weren¡¯t for the different situations, these ultimate powerhouses of Sword Sect would have probably already initiated a request for swordpetition.


    ¡°Of course, I am also curious about the exquisite sword techniques of the Sword Sect,¡± Pei Xuanjing replied, not rejecting the request.

 Chapter 718: 668: Lifelong Regret

    Chapter 718: Chapter 668: Lifelong Regret


    Pei Xuanjing acquired many skills and studied numerous martial arts to umte Taoyun, but he only truly practiced a few of them, with the way of the sword being one of his strengths.


    It is now that the sword moves Pei Xuanjing has created through carefully studying countless techniques have only advanced to the eighth move. Although he has some designs and ideas for the ninth move, he has not fully perfected it yet.


    The Sword Sect would undoubtedly be a good ce for Pei Xuanjing. Even if the strongest of the Sword Sect did not engage him in conversation today, when he finally has some free time in a few days, he would surely seize the chance to discuss and gain knowledge from the sect¡¯s strongest, to perfect his ninth sword move.


    Now, hearing the strongest member of the Sword Sect invite him, he naturally would not refuse and willingly agreed to the proposition.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I eagerly await the day my true self can spar with the National Teacher,¡± the mightiest Swordsman of the Sword Sect said joyfully.


    For them, there were not many in the world who could hold a conversation with them at their level, let alone masters of the sword. Now that Pei Xuanjing has appeared, they cannot miss this opportunity.


    For Pei Xuanjing, he wanted to use the knowledge from the Sword Sect to improve his swordsmanship. Simrly, for the Sword Sect¡¯s most powerful swordsman, they too had much to gain from their exchanges with Pei Xuanjing. This circumstance was beneficial to both parties.


    ¡°Hahaha, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m looking forward to learning a bit as well,¡± Old Master Tianughed and chimed in.


    Don¡¯t forget, Old Master Tian is also a practitioner of the way of the sword. His Three and Five Male and Female Sin shing Swords had annihted even the strongest at their level before. Seeing a duel between two prominent swordsmen now, Old Master Tian naturally did not want to miss out.


    Even for a powerful individual like him, witnessing such a duel was rare, so when people started to challenge each other, other strong fighters also eagerly sought to participate in the discussion.<div>


    To these people, engaging in a dialogue or spar with Pei Xuanjing was too tempting of an opportunity to pass up, regardless of their purposes.


    Of course, the objectives of the remaining strongest members were unknown to the Sword Sect members, but they very much knew why the Master of Mystiq Sky wanted to participate. Their concern was that Pei Xuanjing would be an ally of the Sword Sect.


    Ever since the Sword Sect gathered enough strength to challenge the Mystiq Sky, people have always been on high alert regarding any movement in the sect. They would never give them another opportunity, a fact well known to the world.


    ¡°Hahaha, friends, let¡¯s discuss thister and continue watching these people!¡± The mightiest member of the Taisu Sect changed the subject.


    With no other choice, the bickering between the Sword Sect and the Mystiq Sky was getting out of hand, and the strongest fighter from the Taisu Sect did not want to witness the chaos, so he decided to take the initiative and put an end to it.


    With someone acting as a mediary, the strongest fighter from the Sword Sect and the Master of Mystiq Sky shared a nce. They understood that the current situation was not appropriate, and decided to stop for now.


    ¡°One must say, many of the cultivators in these ancestralnds are notcking in talent. They are only limited by the constraints of their ancestralnds. Otherwise, they could have achieved so much more given their potential,¡± A strong fighter watching the duels between the cultivators in the Spirit Realm¡¯s fifth and sixth tiers sighed.


    They could clearly see the situation in both dueling areas and also the strength these natives of Daming World disyed.


    ¡°Countless heroesmented through the years of stillness in Heaven and Earth¡­¡± Pei Xuanjing sighed softly as well.


    Since the disaster in the Tang Dynasty, the world had been silent for thousands of years, but during these thousands of years, countless outstanding individuals emerged, like the Ancestors of the Taoist School, Master Sanfeng of Zhenwu Sect, and the National Teacher of Great Yuan. All these people were individuals with impable talent.


    If it was not for the shackles of Heaven and Earth that made it difficult for these individuals to progress, they would have achieved much more than they did. Although it would be a stretch to say that they would have certainly stepped into the Strongest Realm, it wouldn¡¯t have been too difficult for them to reach the Spirit Realm Eightfold stage.


    But s, their time had passed and they returned to the dust, forever missing their chances.


    So, Pei Xuanjing was very grateful. If it wasn¡¯t for the help of the life simtor, and if it were not for the imminent revival of the world, he probably would have ended up exactly like them, full of regrets and without all his achievements today.


    Xue Wuheng, dressed in white like the snow, was leisurely strolling around the dueling stage. It seemed as though he was not in a fierce battle but rather enjoying a casual walk.


    Of course, the reason why Xue Wuheng could be so rxed and undisturbed in the battle area was due to his thunderous opening move when he first entered the area, suppressing dozens of cultivators at once. Though most of them were from the Independent Practitioners Sect, the show of brutal strength made many others cautious and afraid to easily approach.


    ¡°Hell Demon Sect¡¯s Leader, Xue Wuheng?¡±


    Someone appeared, blocking Xue Wuheng¡¯s path.


    Under these circumstances, anyone who dared to confront Xue Wuheng head-on would undoubtedly possess great confidence.


    ¡°Xue Wuheng, I am from Hell Demon Sect¡­¡± The person didn¡¯t even finish their words before Xue Wuheng interrupted.<div>


    Xue Wuheng shook his head and said with a calm expression: ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your name. Since you are from the Hell Demon Sect, let¡¯s get down to business.¡±


    If other strong fighters had asional shes with forces from Tianhuang because of conflicting interests, Xue Wuheng was different.


    The strong fighters from the Hell Demon Sect descended on the Daming World once and instigated the disciples of the Demonic Cult to betray their sect. For Xue Wuheng, who had just unified the previously divided sect, this was naturally an unbearable situation.


    Later, Xue Wuheng personally suppressed and killed the disciples from the Hell Demon Sect, marking aplete rupture in their rtionship.<div>


    So, Xue Wuheng was not surprised at all to see a member of Hell Demon Sect suddenly standing in front of him. In fact, he would have looked down on them if they did not show up.


    Seeing this person appear, Xue Wuheng did not bother wasting words and attacked boldly.


    Chaos of the Sky Demon!


    He blurred into multiple images in a blink of an eye, overwhelming his opponent mercilessly.


    Fists, palms, fingers, and legs!


    All kinds of techniques were used simultaneously by the multiple images, unleashing countless moves in an instant, creating shockwaves that swept towards his opponent.


    They filled the entire sky,ing from all directions, seemingly about to bury the Hell Demon Sect¡¯s practitioner amid them.


    If most cultivators are known for the purity of their practice, Xue Wuheng is known for his broad knowledge. He used several sets of Martial Studies at once, each with frightening power.

 Chapter 719: 669: People of Our Kind

    Chapter 719: Chapter 669: People of Our Kind


    At this moment, the terrifying strength disyed by Xue Wuheng¡¯s attack made the cultivator from the Hell Demon Sect go pale. Despite being prepared, he hadn¡¯t expected his opponent to be this powerful.


    All these years, Xue Wuheng, who had unified the Demonic Cult, had not been stagnating. The demonic arts he originally practiced had virtually reached an unparalleled realm under his deductions. He hadpletely carved out his own path.


    Not only Xue Wuheng, but other people like Zhao Baiyang, Qingxu Taoist, Zhu Yousong, the Prince of Xiang, Tie Qianshan, Zi Tianxiong, Vajra Sect Leader, and even the old heavenly teacher who didn¡¯t make it here had also carved their own paths.


    Sometimes, a curse might turn out to be a blessing. Although the silence of heaven and earth obstructed their way forward, imprisoning and constraining them, preventing them from stepping into the Spiritual Realm early.


    However, for these powerful individuals, it also allowed them to further delve into honing their strengths,pensating for their own shorings.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Even after the revival of Heaven and Earth, they could see the way forward, but all cultivation methods were lost. They could only start exploring based on their original martial arts and cultivate their unique skills, this was the most suitable method for them, and it was their own path, unbound by the restrictions set by their predecessors.


    When Xue Wuheng easily defeated the cultivator from the Hell Demon Sect, Zhao Baiyang faced a cultivator of a top-tier background.


    This was a cultivator from Dragon Tiger Mountain. Although he was about the same age as Zhao Baiyang, his umtion of Primordial Qi was abundant. Coupled with numerous refined talismans, he had defeated several cultivators within his realm, and he encountered Zhao Baiyang by chance.


    Even though the two didn¡¯t have any grudges, neither of them had the intention of backing down once they met. The cultivator from Dragon Tiger Mountain used various talismans, offering protection, offense, and aid. Had he not been born into a prestigious family like Dragon Tiger Mountain, normal cultivators wouldn¡¯t have such luxury.


    But in the face of such grandiose methods, Zhao Baiyang was not frightened in the least. His Blood Qi rolled around his body, Primordial Qi circting freely within him. His hands rapidly formed seals, and his True Qi intertwined with his Blood Qi, rapidly condensing to form aw seal. Thisw seal contained immense power, pressing down like a mountain.<div>


    With Pei Xuanjing¡¯s emergence, people from his generation naturally wouldn¡¯t underestimate the power of Body Refining and Spirit Refining. Compared to the subtlety of Spirit Refining, Body Refining was much simpler, requiring only time and hard work for sessful achievement.


    Moreover, in the Alliance of External Cultivation, Vajra Sect Leader, a powerful practitioner of Body Refining, offered his guidance for their puzzles. Over the years, Zhao Baiyang had also made significant progress in Body Refining.


    At this moment, hisw seal came out, suppressing everything with unparalleled power.


    Tie Qianshan, Zi Tianxiong, Vajra Sect Leader, and Zhu Yousong also encountered a few cultivators from Sky Wastnd. The strengths they disyed were beyond many people¡¯s expectations.


    After all,pared to the ever active Xue Wuheng and Zhao Baiyang over the years, these individuals were rather low-key. If it weren¡¯t for the reputation they made before the revival of the Daming World, many cultivators from Sky Wastnd wouldn¡¯t have noticed them.


    However, when they showcased such terriying strength today, the onlooking powerful people from all sides could not help but sigh. These people received their original acim for a reason. All of them were extraordinary, truly worthy of being the peerless experts who oncepeted with Pei Xuanjing.


    They believed that given time, these people would have no problem stepping into the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, and even stepping into the Spirit Realm Eightfold was highly possible.


    As for the Cultivators at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm who were watching the battle on the cloud tform, they concentrated most of their attention on these people. After all, ording to their predictions, if they were to participate in the battle, three of the cultivators sent by the Ancestral Land to fight in the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm match would inevitably be among these people.


    ¡°The strength of these individuals is indeed extraordinary. Even though they are currently only at the Sixth Level of the Spiritual Realm, it¡¯s clear they are holding back, and are capable of battling with us.¡± A powerful cultivator among the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm whispered.


    Clearly, with their insight and experience, they could tell that each of these people who were currently engaged inbat were not ordinary and were holding back during the process.


    Adding to the information they had gathered themselves and the data provided by Sky Mechanism Pavilion regarding these people, it was clear that if Zhao Baiyang and the others truly unleashed their full power, they wouldn¡¯t be weaklings even amongst cultivators at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm.


    ¡°This makes it interesting. If the opponents were merely ordinary individuals, then this battle would have been somewhat dull.¡± Another cultivator at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realmughed.


    These who were able to sit here and had the opportunity to represent many peers to participate in the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realmpetition, were not weaklings. The strongest among them could even challenge the cultivators at the Spirit Realm Eightfold.


    Although those powerful enough to challenge the Spirit Realm Eightfold might not necessarily take action, if Zhao Baiyang and the others were too weak, it would be rather disappointing.


    ¡°What piques my curiosity is what exactly the True Martial Sect¡¯s Taoist Qingxu intends to do?¡± A cultivator shifted his attention to Qingxu Taoist.


    As someone who belonged to the Taoist School like Pei Xuanjing, and was once one of the leaders of the Taoist School in the Ancestral Land and the head of the True Martial Sect, they naturally paid close attention to him.


    Unfortunately, unlike Xue Wuheng and hispatriots who swiftly ousted their opponents, every time Qingxu Taoist encountered another cultivator, the fight seemed evenly matched. He would exchange dozens or even hundreds of moves with his opponent, allowing them to exhaust all their skills before defeating them.


    ¡°He¡¯s honing his Taoist skills, observing the strengths of the hundred schools of thought and absorbing them into himself, continuously perfecting his own path.¡± A powerful individual at the Spirit Realm Eightfold spoke aloud.


    ¡°Is that even possible??¡± A cultivator was in doubt.<div>


    They had done the work of refining themselves, observing the strengths of the hundred schools of thought, and absorbing what they observed to perfect their path.


    But even when they interacted with others, which they had done before, none of them had considered doing it as fast as the Qingxu Taoist.


    When they reached this realm, their own learning has been continuously perfected. Even if they gained some benefits from interacting with others, they needed time to umte and integrate these benefits. Does it really make sense for that person to keep interacting like that?


    Unless¡­<div>


    ¡°This junior is outstanding. If he doesn¡¯t die prematurely, he might have the chance to join our ranks in the future.¡± Around the cloud tform where Pei Xuanjing and other supreme figures were, a strong person from the Taoist School saw the actions of Qingxu Taoist and couldn¡¯t help but praise him.


    At their level, bestowing such praise was incredibly rare.

 Chapter 720: 670: Come Up Nonetheless

    Chapter 720: Chapter 670: Come Up Nheless


    As entities standing at the apex between Heaven and Earth, these supreme beings had, with their experiences and insights, encountered countless talents over the eons. However, the majority of these so-called geniuses could at most step into the eighth level of the Spiritual Realm, reaching the limit of this realm. Moreover, progressing to the ninth level of the Spiritual Realm was an even more unattainable goal for them.


    However, Qingxu, the Taoist from the Ancestral Land, managed to integrate everything into the Tai Chi Yin-Yang Path, embodying the principle of holding all the rivers that run into the sea, demonstrating immeasurable grandeur. This was no simple feat.


    ¡°It seems that the legacy of the True Martial Sect is indeed extraordinary. What a pity that I couldn¡¯t meet Master Sanfeng in person!¡± a powerful figure from a Taoist Schoolmented.


    Originally, they didn¡¯t pay much attention to the many factions within this Ancestral Land. After all, each of their forces was an entity with a heritage spanning thousands of years, having seen countless prodigies.


    Thus, even when they first learned about the history of the Ancestral Land in the flourishing era of the Tang Dynasty, and heard of the founder of the True Martial Sect, Master Sanfeng, they did not truly take him to heart.


    After all, even a heroic talent is nothing more than a mortal martial artist who hasn¡¯t even stepped into the Spiritual Realm. They thought of him as no hero, simply existing at a time when there were no heroes.


    But today, witnessing the master of the True Martial Sect, Taoist Qingxu, deploy the Tai Chi Yin-Yang Path with the might of an all-embracing sea was utterly surprising, providing many powerful beings with profound insights.


    ¡°The Way of Yin and Yang epitomizes the fundamental Great Tao between Heaven and Earth. If one can master this path, I fear that even at the eighth level of the Spiritual Realm, if one receives the blessing of the Heavenly Divine Position, they could potentially match the supreme beings in battle,¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    Having experienced through the Page of the Netherworld¡¯s Book a simtion of the battle between the state teacher of the Great Yuan and Master Sanfeng, Pei Xuanjing had immense respect for Master Sanfeng¡¯s talent. His profound understanding of this path was unimaginable. If not for the limitations of Heaven and Earth, he could wellpare with the Ancestor Celestial Master of Dragon Tiger Mountain.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    What he hadn¡¯t expected was that Qingxu would be so unwavering and continue on this Great Tao.<div>


    After the revival of the Heaven and Earth, countless Forbidden ces and Blessed Lands emerged. For forces like the True Martial Sect, obtaining some inheritances of the Spirit Realm was as easy as pie. Many of these inheritances and skills could directly elevate one to the seventh level of the Spiritual Realm. But Qingxu chose to stay on his path, which confirmed his resolute willpower and extraordinary talent.


    It was to be expected that those who stood at the pinnacle of the mortal world in the Daming World along with Pei Xuanjing all had extraordinary talents and unwavering will, except him, who relied on a life simtor.


    Time passed and for these cultivators, time really didn¡¯t mean much.


    The duels on the arena had unknowinglysted for more than a month. As time continued to drag on, the duels in each area were nearing an end and were reaching the final stage.


    A constant stream of cultivators were eliminated. In the areas of Spiritual Realm Onefold to Threefold, cultivators from the localnd of Daming were the majority. However, what was astonoshing was that the majority of the final winners were not disciples trained by the forces from the Sky Wastnd regions, but cultivators from some local forces of Daming who received inheritances from the constantly emerging Forbidden ces and Blessed Lands.


    Seeing this situation, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s eyes moved slightly. He recalled some of his original spections. He looked at the other supreme beings and noticed that they had also suddenly fallen silent, apparently in deep thought.


    ¡°It seems that I¡¯m not the only one who has spections about these Forbidden ces and Blessed Lands. The other strong beings also seem to have their own thoughts, otherwise, they would not have such expressions,¡± Pei Xuanjing thought.


    It was initially spected that these Forbidden ces and Blessed Lands were the back-ups left by many powerful beings. Now seeing these cultivators without sects standing out, it undoubtedly confirmed his initial spection.


    Even so, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t take it to heart. After all, he was already standing at this level. Regardless of whether these were back-ups left by those powerful beings or if those beings themselves were resurrected, Pei Xuanjing was fearless.


    Among the cultivators at the fourth level of the Spiritual Realm, Pang Hong did not disappoint and stood out. After sequentially defeating numerous powerful beings from various forces, Pang Hong¡¯s strength was no longer questioned. After all, even the disciples of top-tier forces couldn¡¯t handle him, with several even being defeated by him. This extinguished many people¡¯s intentions of challenging him.


    In the fifth Spirit Realm area, not many cultivators from Daming¡¯s localnd managed to make it to the end. After all, at this level, if they didn¡¯t have many trump cards, they would find it hard to resist the cultivators of the Sky Wastnd.


    As for the sixth Spirit Realm area, many cultivators were also vying to be the final winners. Figures like Zhao Baiyang and Xue Wuheng were among thest standing. But among them, only the Vajra Sect Leader, who had recently broken through, was eliminated.


    The final winners of each area gathered in the seventh area of the arena. They also heard an announcement about the rules of the seventh area¡¯s duels.


    All cultivators entering the seventh area, each had one opportunity to challenge others. The winner would proceed, while the loser would be eliminated. Except for cultivators at the sixth level of the Spirit Realm who could only select opponents of the same level, cultivators at other levels could select opponents of the same level or even one level higher.


    In summary, every person had only one opportunity to initiate a challenge, and they could only choose a challenger of the same level or a stronger one.


    Pang Hong, as a disciple of Pei Xuanjing, attracted much attention. He hadn¡¯t initiated any challenges yet, but there were already several people who voiced their intentions to challenge him. These included several cultivators at the fourth level of the Spirit Realm and a few monstrous geniuses from top-tier forces who were at the third level of the Spirit Realm.


    ¡°It seems that quite a few people want to gain fame by stepping on me today!¡± Pang Hong looked at the people who mored to challenge him, a sh of fierceness in his eyes.


    Facing these challenges, Pang Hong naturally didn¡¯t refuse. His original intention in participating in thispetition was to gain fame and let everyone know he would not tarnish his master¡¯s reputation.


    Pang Hong couldn¡¯t help but recall the image of his master single-handedly suppressing all other heroes, causing all the people in the world to lower their heads in his presence. His awe-inspiring demeanor was indeed awe-inspiring.<div>


    Today, Pang Hong wanted to emte his former master. He aimed to defeat his opponents in front of these powerful beings, making it clear that he was not to be provoked.


    ¡°Whoever wants to challenge me,e forward! I will ept one by one,¡± Pang Hong stepped forward,nding in the middle of the arena, his eyes cold.


    Having controlled the Shenxiao Sect for many years, he had grown into his own, he was no longer the disced young man he used to be. His robe fluttered, and his deep gaze revealed no emotions.


    <div>

 Chapter 721: 671: The Powerful Rise from Insignificance

    Chapter 721: Chapter 671: The Powerful Rise from Insignificance


    The mightiest stand at the highest peak of all between Heaven and Earth, looking up to which is only a dream for countless cultivators.


    To many cultivators, if they were lucky enough to win the favor of the mightiest, then their cultivation journeys would sail smoothly and rapidly.


    However, in thousands of years, most of the strongest devote themselves to cultivation and seeking the Immortal Path, not paying much attention to taking disciples. Even many brilliant descendants fail to capture their favor.


    It was enviable for many that someone as ordinary as Pang Hong managed to be a disciple of such a powerful master, even more so as the only legitimate disciple.


    Now, to have the chance to challenge this disciple of the mightiest, if one can defeat him, the victory would prove to be an incredible opportunity and honor, ultimately bing famous across Heaven and Earth.


    When Pang Hong stepped forward to say they could challenge him, quite a number of cultivators at the Spirit Realm Third Level took a step forward to challenge Pang Hong.


    Those who could stand here, whether qualified or simply aspiring, were all exceptional and were the cream of the crop amongst their peers, otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have reached this level of strength.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± One cultivator at the Spirit Realm Third Level immediately leaped forward andnded in front of Pang Hong.


    This was a prodigy from the Xuantian Sect, though not as brilliant as the true disciples of the Xuantian Sect, he held substantial power amongst his peers.


    Unfortunately, this prodigy from Xuantian Sect couldn¡¯t bear a single stroke from Pang Hong.<div>


    ng!


    The Shenxiao Sword was unsheathed


    Holding the sword, unsheathing it, cutting with smooth and uninterrupted movements!


    A dazzling sword light shed. Almost instantly, an intense sword will seeped through when the sword was drawn out.


    Once Pang Hong sheathed his sword, that prodigy from Xuantian Sect had already been eliminated.


    ¡°Who is next!¡± Pang Hong¡¯s face was calm as his gaze swept over the others.


    From a distance, people like Zhao Baiyang looked at Pang Hong and thought to themselves, ¡°This child indeed has bits of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s demeanor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Despite Pang Hong¡¯s easy victory over his previous opponents, the truly strong would not shrink back, but would only fight bravely.


    However, the oue remained the same.


    These people kept entering the ring, the ultimate conclusion had been determined, almost no one could handle Pang Hong¡¯s strike.


    Not until a young prodigy from a sword sect appeared. This prodigy who wielded a divine sword from the sword sect, and Pang Hong were both at the Spirit Realm Fifth Level. Their confrontation set off fearsomebat power, causing many cultivators around them to be filled with awe.


    Many cultivators at the Spirit Realm Fifth Level were extremely shocked by the spectacle because by looking at the strength these two were disying, they realized that if they were in their position, even though their realms were higher, many of them couldn¡¯t be sure of their victory.


    In the end, Pang Hong and the sword sect¡¯s prodigy ended in a draw. They unleashed their killer moves and eliminated each other from the tournament in the Forbidden ce.


    ¡°Master, I lost.¡± Pang Hong spoke to Pei Xuanjing with a bit of shame.


    He felt that he had been too conceited. Originally, he thought that by conserving his strength, he could challenge cultivators at the Spirit Realm Fifth Level. So, when he initially faced the prodigy of his own realm from the sword sect, he didn¡¯t really put his all into it, otherwise the oue should not have been like this.


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t take it to heart. Pang Hong¡¯s performance today had already made him very satisfied. He flicked his sleeves lightly, Life Essence descended onto Pang Hong, helping him to recover from his injuries.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°You performed very well today, and I¡¯m very satisfied with you.¡± He said to Pang Hong to put him at ease.<div>


    He then told Pang Hong to recover from his injuries and not to think too much. There was no harm in losing this time; he could try harder next time and win back.


    Afterforting Pang Hong, Pei Xuanjing once again focused his attention on the ongoing contest on the battlefield. The contest didn¡¯t stop even during the time they were speaking, and although the cultivators there might not be as strong as him, Pei Xuanjing was watching it with great interest, observing the skills and divine powers each used.


    After all, even after advancing to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s realm, the chances of him having a proper bout with the cultivators of the Sky Wastnd were less frequent. So, even though the cultivators here had lower strength levels, their skills and divine abilities were still novel for Pei Xuanjing. Watching them fighting could inspire him. Even if the chances are one in ten thousand, as long as he gains something, it is a win for Pei Xuanjing.


    The lower-tier cultivators aside, confrontation with cultivators like Zhao Baiyang at the Spirit Realm Sixth Level was indeed beneficial to Pei Xuanjing.<div>


    Once basics are solidified and they have reached this state, whether individuals were independent practitioners or cultivators from big forces, none of them was weak. The divine abilities they wielded were all quite profound.


    After all, cultivators who made it this far, and managed to remain victorious among so many cultivators, are the elite amongst their peers. Most of the cultivators of the Spirit Realm Sixth Level standing in the fighting area now had an eighty percent chance to, despite not guaranteeing a hundred percent chance that they could form their Taoist Foundation on their own and enter into the Spirit Realm Seventh Level.


    Simply put, of these people, nearly half could even go toe to toe with some cultivators at the Spirit Realm Seventh Level, and possibly overpower them if a real life and death battle were to ensue.


    The subsequent battles were absolutely exhrating. Even a mighty person like Pei Xuanjing saw these remaining cultivators disying their learning, each showing off their varied divine abilities, only in the name ofpeting for the final reward.


    A cultivator of the Spirit Realm Third Level challenged a cultivator of the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm and won, a Spirit Realm Third Level one challenged the Spirit Realm Fifth Level, and even a Spirit Realm Fourth Level one challenged the Spirit Realm Sixth Level, barely losing in thest challenge. There were countless instances like these.


    ¡°Indeed, there are quite a few hidden gems among these independent practitioners. Although some real monster-like disciples fromrge forces have not yet appeared, the strength these independent practitioners are disying now is indeed quite remarkable.¡± Pei Xuanjing marveled in his heart.


    Among the cultivators of this world, independent practitioners were the majority. These major forces seemed to have nearly eighty percent of the resources and recruited countless genius disciples. In this huge number of cultivators, there will always be some extraordinary ones.


    After all, cultivation hinges significantly on oneself. There will always be people, or strong ones, who can do what others can¡¯t. They rise step by step, breaking the monopoly of power and making a future for themselves.


    This was one of the things about this world that Pei Xuanjing appreciated. Even if powerful forces controlled everything, the world would still retain a ray of life. Because when it came to the talent for cultivation, it was unpredictable. There would always be strong practitioners who would emerge, rise, and break everything.

 Chapter 722: 672: A Pool of Stagnant Water, Discussing the Tao!

    Chapter 722: Chapter 672: A Pool of Stagnant Water, Discussing the Tao!


    The development of the world and heaven and earth only continues to grow stronger if it maintains vitality and vigour.


    However, if a world bes rigid and stagnant, it will lose the opportunity to continue to develop.


    The current situation in the Daming World is so. If these great forces across heaven and earth monopolize everything and deprive ordinary people, or say independent practitioners, of the possibilities of advancement, this world will be as stagnant as a dead pool, void of even the slightest chance of development.


    When Pei Xuanjing initially pushed for the development of the Taoist Academy, he did so not only to give himself a profit, gather broad benefits, and utilize the wisdom and thoughts of many people to gain more Taoyun points, but also to give more opportunities to the people of the world and allow more people to have chances of advancement.


    This world is different from the world of his previous life. In the Daming World, as long as cultivation exists, even if these top forces upy 80% of the interests among heaven and earth, they would not devolve into a dead pool. Theyout of this world will not remain rigid and unchanged forever.


    Because the talent in cultivation is unpredictable and uncontroble, even if many geniuses born into great forces are valued and nurtured from birth, receiving the teachings of countless strong people.


    However, there will always be some truly strong individuals who, despite starting from insignificance with not much resources, can still rise and stand at the pinnacle of Heaven and Earth.


    ¡°A vibrant world can continue to evolve. If it is a stagnant world, there will inevitably be people who will appear to break it,¡± Pei Xuanjing thought to himself.


    Thepetition on the stage has already reached its climax, and these cultivators have contended for the victors of each realm and received the rewards they need.


    Next, the real meat of thepetition will begin ¨C the duel between cultivators of the seventh and eighth levels of the Spirit Realm. Their victories or losses will determine the respective shares of benefits each party can get after the Sky Wastnd merges into the Daming World.<div>


    Originally, the contest of the cultivators at the seventh level of the Spirit Realm should have started immediately. However, taking into ount that the several people from the ancestralnd who participated in thepetition just finished their moves and need some time to recuperate, the waiting period was extended by a month.


    During this month, Pei Xuanjing also had conversations with many strong individuals, each expressing their way of cultivation, which is a benefit to many cultivators.


    Of course, the act of many strong individuals conversing is a rarity in the Sky Wastnd, and for these ordinary cultivators, it is an opportunity. For Pei Xuanjing and the rest of the strong individuals, it is also a good chance to exchange and confirm what they have learned.


    The strong individuals from all sides immediately narrated their own way, discussing the Tao with each other.


    As the Master of Mystiq Sky exined, the Tao of Mystiq Sky Sect is heaven, also the natural Tao.


    The essence of the cultivation of the Xuantian Sect is the Xuantian Scripture, which exins the Tao of nature, conforms to the will of Heaven, and is in ordance with the Tao.


    The Sword Sect, which pursues the truth with a heart only for the sword, espouses straightness over bentness. They believe everything but heaven, earth, and themselves ¨C the heart of self-improvement is their way.


    Taisu refers to the start of nature¡¯s essence. In reference to the five Taisu principles of Taoism, Taisu is the fourth stage after Taiyi, Taichu, and Taishi. Taisu is the formation of Taisu from Taishi, a form with essence but not yet a solid body, hence Taisu.


    The Ancestor Celestial Master of Dragon Tiger Mountain spoke about the wonderful method of Dragon Tiger Mountain ¨C the Great rity Mysterious Origin Wonderful Method. It is based on the Tao Te Ching and thementary itpiled by itself, propagating that Tao is one, Qi is scattered, and when gathered it bes the supreme truth.


    ¡­


    The Blood Fiend Ancestor of the Demonic Cult propagates the principle of the Demonic Way: using heaven to replenish man, plundering heaven and earth toplete oneself.


    ¡­


    Many of the most powerful practitioners of the Buddha Way adhere to the doctrine of karma and good and evil¡­


    These most powerful practitioners havee this far, regardless of the skills and scriptures they have once cultivated, but they have now forged their own path, opening up their own annotations within the path of their predecessors, exining their philosophy.


    Although they did not speak to them about their method of cultivation, just talking about their Tao and their understanding of heaven and earth, was already a precious thing for many practitioners.


    After all, it¡¯s said that a real transfer can be summarized in one sentence, while a false transfer requires a thousand volumes of books. Sometimes, many people¡¯s perplexities¡¯ answers can be found in one sentence.


    After these most powerful individuals finished narrating their own Tao, all eyes inevitably fell on Pei Xuanjing, looking forward to the National Teacher narrating his own Tao.


    As for these people¡¯s expectations, Pei Xuanjing naturally would not refuse. He smiled slightly, and then slowly began:


    ¡°There are nine heavens, the highest of which is Shenxiao, referred to as: The Supreme Shenxiao, a million miles from the earth. The Tao of Shenxiao is: the resonance between Heaven and man, integrating the internal and external. The vital energy of man is interconnected with heavenly timing, and Yin and Yang¡¯s five elements. This resonance must be an application of the essence, the spirit, and the changes of the four seasons and Yin and Yang are also interconnected. Those who practice this Tao have profound internal cultivation, and can call the wind and rain at will¡­¡±<div>


    What Pei Xuanjing first talked about was the esoteric teachings of the Shenxiao Sect. As a practitioner of Shenxiao and the Head Teacher of Shenxiao, he naturally has extensive research on these things. After all, these wisdoms offered by his predecessors are very beneficial to Pei Xuanjing.


    While speaking, Pei Xuanjing extended his clean white hand, the primordial Qi rolled, and the essence Qi of Heaven and Earth began to converge towards his palm, with thunder rumbling as if countless thunders were being born.


    Huh?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The many powerful individuals present were also surprised.<div>


    It should be known that for the so-called Tao discussion, many strong individuals basically just expound their own Tao methods, but they do not really demonstrate some divine abilities.


    After all, the so-called Tao can be transmitted, but not lightly transmitted in a casual manner.


    The Tao is their understanding of cultivation and theirprehension of heaven and earth. The more people cultivate, the more they recognize it, but divine abilities are an application of this Tao, they are the means and techniques, and even general disciples will not teach them lightly.


    But now Pei Xuanjing is actively demonstrating for everyone. For many cultivators, it is undoubtedly equivalent to teaching this divine ability, which can be described as shocking everyone.


    ¡°The national teacher has a broad mind, I am inferior.¡± The Ancestor Celestial Master praised aloud.


    Even a person like him, who wants to spread the Tao to the world, would not lightly pass on divine abilities when teaching the Tao, let alone casually demonstrating it to all cultivators in the world.


    The grandness shown by Pei Xuanjing at this moment shocked the Ancestor Celestial Master, making him gasp in admiration.


    The other powerful cultivators were also shocked. They were feelingplicated, and it was hard to describe in words because they seemed unable to do what Pei Xuanjing just did if they were in his shoes.

 Chapter 723: 673: The Great Universe of Heaven and Earth

    Chapter 723: Chapter 673: The Great Universe of Heaven and Earth


    Create the Taoist Academy and then promote it around the world. Provide support for martial artists and cultivators everywhere to practice within it, so that all mortal martial artists have a chance to advance.


    Such a grand endeavor. All these powerful beings are aware of it, even if they did not know it before. After Pei Xuanjing rose to prominence, it became universally known.


    Even though they all knew that Pei Xuanjing originally established the Taoist Academy in the ancestralnd and promoted it throughout the world, even generously sharing countless practice skills for his disciples to follow.


    However, they believed that the power of the incense fire faith which Pei Xuanjing relied on to establish his Small Thousand World was originated from this, so they merely considered it as a means and strategy of Pei Xuanjing.


    Now, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions had somewhat shocked them, making them feel that Pei Xuanjing¡¯s vision and magnanimity were beyond their imagination.


    ¡°The National Preceptor is magnanimous, I am ashamed¡­¡± the strongest figure in the Buddha Way also sighed.


    The Buddha talks about salvation for everyone. But they discovered at this moment that this Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions surpassed theirs by a multitude.


    Just by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s actions alone, countless creatures in the world have been aided, and their original fate has changed for the better.


    ¡°Now I understand that the National Preceptor¡¯s reputation for benevolence is not false.¡± Master of the Mystiq Sky lookedplicated.


    At first, when they received the news that countless ordinary martial artists and cultivators of this ancestralnd were praising Pei Xuanjing as a saint and as a benevolent man, the strongest figures didn¡¯t believe them.<div>


    But now, even powerful figures like the Master of Mystiq Sky couldn¡¯t help sighing, feeling mixed emotions.


    Judgment of a saint depends on his actions, not on his heart. Regardless of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s n and arrangement, look at what he is doing now, benefiting innumerable people. This is indeed benevolence.


    For these powerful individuals, each had their own path. Even if they wouldn¡¯t do something like Pei Xuanjing did, they wouldn¡¯t deny his actions.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Even the demonic ones like the Blood Fiend Ancestor looked somewhatplicated and full of wariness when they looked at Pei Xuanjing.


    A person who integrates knowledge and action like this must be firm in resolve. If he were an enemy, he would indeed be hard to¡­


    ¡°Why must you all overthink this? It¡¯s just some divine power skills.¡± Pei Xuanjingughed and shook his head.


    He didn¡¯t think that what he did was particrly amazing and couldn¡¯t figure out why it would lead these people to be so moved.


    Teaching the way and demonstrating the skill is what Pei Xuanjing usually does when he exins the Taoist Skill to others. After all, talking alone can seem too abstract. Only by truly demonstrating could the principles be better exined.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As for today, even if these people were all present, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t care about these things getting exposed. Instead, he hoped everyone would learn from it and even spark new ideas based on it.


    Pei Xuanjing was not a secretive person. His belief has always been that many hands make light work. A solitary effort could not cultivate a True Immortal, especially considering the current situation.


    Just as he had once said, he wished to pioneer the path and lead everyone to a new world. Yet at the same time, he needed everyone¡¯s support and the sparks of their collective wisdom to enlighten him.


    Therefore, handing out these divine power skills today was nothing to him. In time, he would put all his materials into the Taoist Academy for everyone to exchange and learn from each other.


    Even though Pei Xuanjing used the power of incense fire faith umted by the Taoist Academy to create his Small Thousand World and fulfill his n, that did not mean he would abandon the Academy.


    On the contrary, he would try even harder to promote the Academy in the future. He intended to involve all the major influences of Heaven and Earth as it was part of his n.


    Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t care about people¡¯s praises. He continued to teach and demonstrate skills, exhibiting many divine power skills of the Shenxiao Sect to the numerous cultivators present.


    However, describing these as divine power skills passed down by Shenxiao Sect might not be urate. Even in its heyday, the Shenxiao Sect was limited by the world¡¯s constraints. The martial studies of Shenxiao Sect were considered the pinnacle among mortal martial artists, but they fell short among cultivators in the Spirit Realm.


    In fact, the divine power skills that Pei Xuanjing demonstrated today were all based on the principles left behind by the predecessors of the Shenxiao Sect, and were suitable for cultivators in the Spirit Realm.


    Shenxiao Thunder Palm, Five Thunder Method, the skill to call upon wind and summon thunder¡­<div>


    Apart from the Shenxiao Thunder Palm which Pei Xuanjing frequently used, other divine power skills like the Five Thunder Method and the skill to call upon wind and summon thunder were derived by Pei Xuanjing based on the original martial studies.


    Although because of time and energy constraints, the divine power skills that Pei Xuanjing derived weren¡¯t exactly top-notch. They might be useful to regr cultivators, but for him, the power of his own strength was greater.


    Therefore, the reason he discussed these divine power skills today was to have these people practice them and verify them, using their wisdom to push forward these divine power skills.


    After discussing Shenxiao Sect¡¯s Thunder Path, Pei Xuanjing changed the topic and started discussing Body Refining.<div>


    Body Refining is one of the three main branches of cultivation in the Sky Wastnd. Countless cultivators endeavour to practice it. Although it¡¯s easy for beginners, it¡¯s extremely difficult for those who want to master it. Many powerful cultivators only practice it as a subsidiary path, very few actually reach the end.


    Today, a supreme being like Pei Xuanjing willing to talk about Body Refining naturally attracted a lot of attention.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Body Refining started with the Dragon Elephant Art. Later, he merged the martial studies from the Shenxiao Sect into the Dragon Elephant Art to create his own method of Body Refining.


    Later, with Thunder Forging Body, after Pei Xuanjing reached the Spirit Realm, he started to refine his body¡¯s cavities, making his body store more power, constantly refining and evolving.


    Up to now, even if Pei Xuanjing has condensed an invisible nine-turn Shenxiao Golden Core by integrating essence and spirit into one, he has not stopped his body refining. On the contrary, his physical body is even stronger now.


    Now, Pei Xuanjing is talking about the technique and caution of refining cavities as well as his understanding of Body Refining.


    The human body is a small universe which mirrors the big universe that is Heaven and Earth. He refines the body¡¯s cavities by making them correspond to the stars of Heaven, subtly aligning with the heavenly way.


    This idea of Pei Xuanjing opened up a new perspective for these cultivators. Even the most powerful figures showed keen interest, especially those who were refining their bodies, as a new door was opened for them.

 Chapter 724: 674: Divine Kingdom, Divine Domain, and the Forbidden Blessed Land

    Chapter 724: Chapter 674: Divine Kingdom, Divine Domain, and the Forbidden Blessed Land


    Essence, Qi, and Spirit are the three treasures of the human body. All cultivators¡¯ cultivations are based on these three elements. Regardless of which aspect their cultivation focuses on, they will bnce it by cultivating the other two as well. Generally speaking, except for those who genuinely struggle to cultivate all three due to certain reasons, most cultivators would choose to practice them simultaneously.


    After exining the way of Body Refining, Pei Xuanjing shared his understanding of Refining Qi and Refining Spirit.


    However, these two aspects are currently the mostmon practices among the cultivators of Heaven and Earth. Whether it¡¯s the Xiantian Nature of the Xuantian Sect, the Talisman of Dragon Tiger Mountain, or the Sword Qi of the Sword Sect, they can all broadly fall under this category.


    Therefore, when Pei Xuanjing discussed these two practices, his asional insights and perspectives didn¡¯t provide much inspiration to many of the most powerful beings, as they already had a deep understanding of them.


    However, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s exnation of the Incense Fire God Refining Path, the theories about Fairy Gods, and the concepts of Divine Kingdom, proved to be very beneficial to these powerful beings.


    Any cultivator who has established their Taoist path and managed to gather a Taoist Foundation to reach the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm gains the ability and qualification to open a Forbidden ce in the Blessed Land. However, the size and stability of the Forbidden ce created depend greatly on the cultivator¡¯s own strength.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s understanding of the Divine Kingdom, closely resembles the Magical Domain that a cultivator forms when they reach the Fourth Level of the Spiritual Realm, yet it transcends it.


    After all, the activation of a Magical Domain is not constant. Its existence requires cultivators to continuously maintain it with their own Primordial Qi. However, the Divine Kingdom is different. As long as there¡¯s enough Power of Incense Fire, it can sustain itself once it¡¯s sessfully opened.


    ¡°The Divine Kingdom, in some ways, is simr to a Forbidden ce in the Blessed Land. However, unlike the creation of a Forbidden ce in the Blessed Land, the Divine Kingdom draws its power primarily from the Power of Incense Fire,¡± a powerful being noted, realizing its essence.


    Opening a Forbidden ce in the Blessed Land may sound simple, but it¡¯s not.<div>


    It may seem like every cultivator who reaches the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm can open one, but among the cultivators of the Sky Wastnd, less than 30% or even fewer have managed to open a real Forbidden ce in the Blessed Land.


    The main reason for this disproportionate oue is resources.


    Opening a Forbidden ce in the Blessed Land doesn¡¯t solely depend on a cultivator¡¯s strength. After all, once it¡¯s opened, it¡¯s just a nebulous alternate space. To stabilize this space permanently, it needs to be maintained and allowed to grow.


    Without sufficient resources to stabilize, evolve, and maintain it, an alternate space shrouded in grey can¡¯t be called a Forbidden ce in the Blessed Land.


    However, the resources required for the stabilization, evolution, and maintenance of a Forbidden ce in the Blessed Land are not insignificant. Even cultivators from top-tier forces struggle to umte the necessary resources to open a real Forbidden ce.


    It can be said that the resource constraints deter many cultivators, regardless of their individual capabilities.


    But now, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s exnation regarding the formation of the Divine Kingdom has provided these powerful beings with new insights. Compared to collecting rare Heavenly and Earthly Treasures, gathering Power of Incense Fire is undeniably easier, even if it¡¯s not a cakewalk, it has undoubtedly made the process several times simpler.


    ¡°If I can cultivate my own Divine Kingdom and hide my real body inside it, and then use my avatar to roam the world, it would undoubtedly reduce many risks,¡± a cultivator shared, his eyes shining with inspiration.


    If one were to ask who among all the cultivators leads the most untroubled life, the answer would undoubtedly be the No Phase True Monarch.


    In addition to his formidable strength at the Eighth Level of the Spiritual Realm, his avatar technique is what makes him the most envied among all. After all, roaming the world with an avatar reduces many risks. Even if the avatar gets destroyed or injured, he can always create another one without endangering his true self.


    Now, the concept of Divine Kingdom, whenbined with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ability to summon avatars at will, is giving many powerful beings the idea that they could do the same.


    However, what these people don¡¯t know is that without the avatar techniques like Pei Xuanjing and the No Phase True Monarch, even if they can create avatars, the power their avatars can exert will be inferior.


    Of course, even if these powerful beings knew this, they wouldn¡¯t give up solely because of it. After all, having a weaker avatar is nothingpared to the danger to their true self.


    Next, Pei Xuanjing began to discuss his Sword Tao. With his current Sword Tao Realm, even in the entire Heaven and Earth, he is among the top. His understanding of the sword is unreservedly demonstrated.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Gently stretching out his palm, a six-color sword appeared in his hand. This sword, although only palm-sized making an impression of restrained power with great potential, still exhibited intimidation. Even though Pei Xuanjing purposely held it back, the overwhelming sword intent still made many feel uneasy. Many cultivators felt a stabbing pain in their eyes, almost shedding tears.


    Even many cultivators intentionally avoid looking at the sword, with their Primordial Qi fluctuating around their bodies, they still feel the cutting edge of the sword, as if it intends to cut through their Primordial Qi.


    ¡°I have studied thousands of sword techniques to create this unique one. It starts with the Nine Luminaries, follows with the Eight Extremes, counteracts the Seven Stars and the Six Harmonies. It integrates the Five Elements and Four Images, and converges the Three Talents and Two Elements to seek One Yuan¡­¡±


    As Pei Xuanjing spoke, an inch-tall figure holding a sword appeared in his palm. The figure was continually performing sword techniques in sync with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words. Each move, each form, although it doesn¡¯t trigger the Essence Qi of Heaven and Earth or move the stars, carries a profound charm and perfection that inspires awe.


    Especially the powerful swordsmen, their minds are entirely attracted by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword technique¡­<div>


    Pei Xuanjing showcased everything he learned without holding back. However, for these ordinary cultivators watching Pei Xuanjing¡¯s disy, how much they will glean from it remains uncertain. After all, everyone has different talents andprehension skills. Only they canprehend the knowledge they¡¯ve gained, much like only a person knows whether the water they drink is warm or cold.


    It has to be said, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s performance was surprising to all, even to the most potent entities, despite the lengthy periods they spent studying various things. None of them are as well-rounded in their cultivation as Pei Xuanjing, who has profound achievements in various fields.


    ¡°He¡¯s not even a hundred years old, yet he has achieved such deep understandings in various fields. His mastery in each is on par with many of us, the most powerful entities. It¡¯s almost unbelievable. Perhaps there really is such a talented prodigy born with innate wisdom in this Heaven and Earth,¡± a powerful entity wondered to himself.


    <div>

 Chapter 725 - 675: Golden Core Dao, the Path to Becoming Immortal?

    Chapter 725: Chapter 675: Golden Core Dao, the Path to Bing Immortal?


    The strength of humans will ultimately reach its limit.


    Even for many cultivators, these strongest beings who stand at the peak of heaven and earth, though they im to possess divine powers that shake the world, and skills that reach the heavens, they still have their specialties and weaknesses. They cannot excel in every aspect.


    But right now, what Pei Xuanjing is demonstrating makes even these strongest beings doubt themselves. They should know that from the beginning of their cultivation, each one was a uniquely talented individual, excelling above the rest, which allowed them to achieve what they have today.


    However,pared to Pei Xuanjing at this moment, their achievements and realm seem somewhat inferior.


    If we reced Pei Xuanjing with any other ancient creature that lived for thousands of years, they would understand if such a creature had this kind of erudition, as a long life provides ample time to study many things.


    Alternatively, even if a pig lived for ten thousand years, the things it could disy would frighten countless people.


    But don¡¯t forget, Pei Xuanjing is less than a hundred years old. Yet he managed to defeat the strongest beings in the Spirit Realm Eightfold, which made these people consider him a prodigy, praising his talent as something rarely seen throughout history.


    But within less than a hundred years, he simultaneously practiced multiple paths, each with such profound understanding. This is something that simply cannot be described as rare.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    This inevitably reminded some strongest beings of the ancient Rulers and sages. They almost seemed to know everything at birth, achieving many things in a short amount of time that ordinary people could hardly aplish in their entire lives.


    But what shocked them the most was yet toe. When Pei Xuanjing demonstrated his Golden Core Dao, these strongest beingspletely lost theirposure. Many of them were speechless, especially those from the Taoist School, like Ancestor Celestial Master, who were at a loss for words.


    ¡°Golden Core Dao! As they say, consuming a single Golden Core allows one to seize control of their destiny. The Golden Core Dao is about refining an intangible inner alchemy from one¡¯s essence, qi, and spirit, and then meticulously polishing it to perfection. When the pill has undergone nine transformations, it bes the Nine-Turn Golden Core, embodying all of one¡¯s Dao,¡± Pei Xuanjing slowly shared his understanding of the Golden Core Dao.


    With each word he spoke, the expressions of the Taoist powerhouses such as the Ancestor Celestial Master changed more drastically. Their astonishment was evident when they looked at Pei Xuanjing.


    In the Tang Dynasty, the Golden Core Dao had never really gained poprity, or rather, it had just been born. It was only a small, insignificant branch within the Taoist School. Compared to the other Taoist cultivation methods, the Golden Core Dao was insignificant.


    After all, at that time, the essence qi of heaven and earth was copious, and people practicing Dao through refining Qi was the most orthodox Taoist cultivation method. The so-called Golden Core Dao hardly drew any attention.


    Beneath theplex gaze of people like Ancestor Celestial Master, Pei Xuanjing talked tirelessly. ¡°Gold stands for endurance and permanence; dan (pill) stands for perfection and purity. Nine transformations do not literally mean nine times, but signify the ultimate stage. It means polishing and refining the inner elixir repeatedly, causing transformations in its nature multiple times until it achieves immortal nature, which can withstand all cmities.¡±


    ¡°Did Dao friend actually condense a Golden Core?¡± A Taoist cultivator couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    The Golden Core Dao was not paid attention to during the Tang Dynasty, and hasn¡¯t yet be the mainstream of Taoist cultivation. However, with the several thousand years of development in the Sky Wastnd, various cultivation methods have continuously emerged, and the Golden Core Dao has once again been mentioned. But up to now, no one has truly condensed a Golden Core.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing merely smiled and didn¡¯tment, continuing: ¡°Humans have three treasures: essence, qi, and spirit. The Taoist school says that the human body acts as a furnace, using the essence and qi inside it as invaluable medicine, with spirit as the burning me. It forms the Holy Embryo, reshapes oneself, and reverses the innate. The big universe of Heaven and Earth, the small universe of the human body, the Heaven and Earth as kiln, Yin and Yang as charcoal, and Creation as the artisan. Thus, the human body as furnace, essence and qi as medicine, spirit as charcoal, are also the same.¡±


    While speaking, he flicked a finger and a thread of essence qi and spirit manifested, transforming in front of the various cultivators. The spirit acted as charcoal, burning the essence qi. The three began to merge, continuously merging, bing harmonious, gathering together, giving birth to a trace of immortal aura.


    ¡­


    From this Tao discussion, everyone gained immensely, and especially the host, Pei Xuanjing. Whether it was his demonstration of Shenxiao Tao, Talismanic skill, Sword skill, Body refining skill, divine power, Divine Domain Divine Kingdom¡¯s consolidation method, or ultimately the shocking Golden Core Dao, he caused upheavals among the group of cultivators.


    When the Golden Core Dao appeared, those strongest beings had already lost interest in researching why Pei Xuanjing was so extraordinary, or how he could practice multiple paths at the same time in less than a hundred years, nor did they care whether he was innately divine.


    At this moment, the words Golden Core Dao were deeply imprinted in the hearts of the many strong individuals present, impossible to erase.


    Whether they had previously paid attention, or had never heard of the Golden Core Dao, they were now incredibly curious about it. Collectively, they quieted their minds to ponder and review the method of condensing a Golden Core as taught and demonstrated by Pei Xuanjing.


    Even if the time and ce were not suitable at this moment, the strongest beings wished they could leave immediately and contemte the knowledge gained from this discussion.


    Did Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Golden Core Dao truly reach a level of profundity that made these strongest beings yearn for it?


    Yes and no.


    For those standing at the peak of this world, theirprehension of Heaven and Earth has reached a limit. Many strongest beings believe that if not for the restrictions and constraints of Heaven and Earth, they could have transformed into true immortals, existing eternally between Heaven and Earth.


    Because they have realized the fetters of Heaven and Earth, these strongest beings want to implement this n. They believe that as long as they can initiate the merger of the Daming World and the Sky Wastnd, leading to evolution once again, the fetters of Heaven and Earth will disappear, and they will be the first cultivators to achieve immortality in countless ages. They will enter the sought-after Immortal Realm, bing true immortals that live eternally.


    But when Pei Xuanjing demonstrated the method of condensing essence qi, the essence qi at the moment of fusion emitted a hint of immortality, which made all the strongest beings go mad.


    If the Golden Core Dao truly encapstes what Pei Xuanjing says, this means that they will see a new path. Even if the merge of Heaven and Earth fails to ascend, they can still see a path to immortality. This is something almost unimaginable.


    For these strongest beings who, at this moment, have reached the end of their cultivation, any hope of achieving immortality that appeared before their eyes would not be given up. Even if there was only a glimmer of hope, they would absolutely not miss it and seize it firmly.

 Chapter 726 - 676: The Immortal Path is Hard to Seek

    Chapter 726: Chapter 676: The Immortal Path is Hard to Seek


    The Golden Core is eternally invincible, indestructible for all eternities.


    Pei Xuanjing sat quietly on the cloud tform. The invisible and intangible Golden Core within his body¡ªwhich could also be considered his Inner Alchemy¡ªwas currently being refined by his Essence, Qi, and Spirit. This Golden Core emanated an unceasing aura of immortality and indestructibility.


    The Golden Core Dao essentially encapstes the moment when one¡¯s Essence, Qi, and Spirit merge to form the Inner Alchemy, which then undergoes continuous refining and transformation. It is only when the Inner Alchemy attains a Golden Nature¡ªthat is, an unchanging and indestructible quality through countless cmities¡ªcan it be proimed as a Golden Core.


    Therefore, even at this point, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t think he¡¯d genuinely condensed a Golden Core. Although his current Inner Alchemy was immeasurably more potent and well-rounded than it was when he was at the Seventh Level of the Spirit Realm, Pei Xuanjing believed he was still far from his goal¡ªto him, the discrepancy remained massive.


    ¡°ording to the Nine Revolutions Divine Sky Skill I deduced, I¡¯m currently at the eighth level of the Spirit Realm, and my Inner Alchemy only corresponds to the sixth revolution. The sixth revolution is not yetplete. It is only when I step into the Ninth Realm of Spirit, and my Inner Alchemy reaches its most profound cycle, that I will peak in the Spirit Realm,¡± Pei Xuanjing pondered, feeling the constant rotation of the Golden Core within him.


    ording to the Nine Revolutions Divine Sky Skill he had deduced, it is only when his Inner Alchemy enters the seventh revolution that it could be referred to as a Golden Core. At that time, he would assuredly transcend the mundane, bing a true Immortal¡ªundying and invincible.


    ¡°However, bing immortal is exceedingly difficult. Over the countless years, countless heroes have pursued the Immortal Path, yet all have died with regret. Even with the aid of the emtor, achieving immortality will not be easy,¡± Pei Xuanjingmented inwardly.


    The Immortal Path is treacherous. If attaining immortality were easy, then countless heroes would have seeded over the countless years. Yet, not one person managed to attain immortality.


    Therefore, even if one has the aid of a life emtor that can increase their margin for error, allowing them endless attempts and umtion of experiences, Pei Xuanjing did not take the task lightly. He considered this challenge to be the most daunting one.


    ¡­¡­


    Originally, before the contest of Dao understanding, Pei Xuanjing and the others had prepared to each elucidate their understanding of the Dao for a month. Then, all the cultivators would recuperate. After their recuperation, thepetition for cultivators at the seventh and eighth levels of the Spirit Realm wouldmence.


    However, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Dao discourse contained such an extensive amount of content that the utmost experts needed an extended period to digest it all. After all,pared to the results of thepetition, the most important thing is to digest the gains from this round of Dao discourse.


    Consequently, the cultivators adjusted the nned time from one month to half a year. During this half-year period, as many cultivators and experts at the seventh and eighth levels of the Spirit Realm secluded themselves for short periods to digest their gains, Pei Xuanjing did not leave the remaining cultivators idle.


    He simply exchanged the rewards from the previouspetition in advance, granting another opportunity to enter the Longevity World. Then he allowed the many cultivators who had earned rewards from previouspetitions to gain insight into the Dao of the Longevity World and hone themselves.


    Although his approach seemed to aid figures like Zhao Baiyang by providing more time to amass their strength, the mighty experts agreed to this. After all, they considered this a small concession in exchange for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s generous sharing of his Dao understandings. Despite viewing this as helping Zhao Baiyang and the others gain time to consolidate power, none of the upper echelons raised any objections, choosing to regard it as repaying a fraction of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s kindness.


    Moreover, these experts were confident. After all, the cultivators chosen for this round of the tournament were all top figures within their realms. Even within the Tianhuang, all were considered part of the elite. Offering Zhao Baiyang and the others some more time to increase their power did not matter to them because, ultimately, this would not alter the final oue. Such extra time was meaningless.


    Under such circumstances, figures like Zhao Baiyang and Taoist Qingxu gained more time to enhance their power, which could improve their chances of winning in the uingpetition.


    Time flew by, and a half-year passed in the blink of an eye.


    Although the powerful figures couldn¡¯t fully absorb all the gains from this round of Dao discourse within this short half-year, they considered the differences between their progresses insignificant.


    At the same time when they exited seclusion, the cultivators who entered the Longevity World for cultivation, including Zhao Baiyang, also returned.


    Thus, attracting the attention of countless people, thepetition that would determine the distribution of powers after the Tianhuang integrated into the Daming World, was about tomence.


    Everyone was looking forward to these battles. After all, the powers of figures like Zhao Baiyang, which had been demonstrated not too long ago, were evident to all. Although they were only at the Sixth Level of the Spirit Realm, they were virtually unparalleled among their peers once they started. Even when formidable figures from top-tier forces made their moves, the duels always ended in a draw.


    Of course, most cultivators understood that these draws were merely due to the current setting. Both sides maintained restraint and didn¡¯t reveal their ultimate tricks. If they were truly fighting for their lives, the oue would remain uncertain until the very end.


    As everyone expected, those scheduled for thepetition at the Seventh Level of the Spirit Realm from the Daming World were Tie Qianshan, Zhao Baiyang, and Taoist Qingxu.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Originally, the one who should havepeted was Xue Wuheng, the leader of the Demonic Cult, but his name was too provocative for many practitioners of the Demonic Way.


    Therefore, during thest challenge in the seventh sector, not only did Xue Wuheng face the targeted attacks from the cultivators of the Hell Demon Sect, his enemies, but after defeating them consecutively, other Demonic Way cultivators took their turns. In the end, he shed heavily with a cultivator from the Blood Fiend Sect. Theirpetition resulted in a stalemate, with both sides suffering. If it weren¡¯t for the rules of the tform that forbade mortalbat, one of them would have emerged as the undeniable winner.


    Given such circumstances, even after spending a considerable amount of time understanding the principles in the Longevity World, Xue Wuheng¡¯s injuries had not fully healed. So, he was incapable of delivering his full strength. Left with no choice but to have Tie Qianshan take his ce.


    The person representing the Tianhuang was chosen arbitrarily since they had numerous cultivators at the Seventh Level of the Spirit Realm. Excluding those from top-tier forces, there were also many formidable cultivators from first-rate forces.


    The first person topete was Taoist Qingxu. Every spectator was well aware of his disyed strength previously. Now, seeing himpete once more, the delegation from the Tianhuang dispatched a prince from the Great Xue Ancient Kingdom.


    The Great Xue Ancient Kingdom, with its long and storied history, rivals many top-tier forces. Even though they have not produced a supreme expert, their profound cultural heritage is beyond theprehension of many.


    Being a prince of the Great Xue Ancient Kingdom and chosen topete in such a crucial battle, thepetitor naturally boasted formidable power.

 Chapter 727: 677: One Draw, One Win, One Loss

    Chapter 727: Chapter 677: One Draw, One Win, One Loss


    Actually, if possible, the strong ones of the Great Xue Ancient Nation would not have the willingness to participate in this particr duel. After all, there are plenty of powerful fighters in the Sky Wastnd. Why would they want to risk putting themselves in the limelight?


    Going to battle as a cultivator of the in the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm against a cultivator of the Spirit Realm Sixth Level, such realm oppression means that winning would be taken for granted. However, if they lose, that would be deeply humiliating.


    As a part of the numerous forces in the Sky Wastnd, if at other times like when dealing with the Demon Race, they, as humans, would feel duty-bound to take action. But this time, it¡¯s a conflict between the powerful warriors of Sky Wastnd and the ancestralnds for benefits.


    But these benefits, even if fought for and obtained, how much would truly trickle down to them? Most of it would be seized by the top forces and the strongest warriors.


    Moreover, the powerful figure confronting them in this duel is Pei Xuanjing. Previously, the Great Xue Ancient Nation had a good rtionship with him. Should they win this time, even if he has a thousand reasons not to care, there¡¯s still a slight chance he would harbor resentment against them, and that would be an unfortunate loss.


    Unfortunately, the news of them previously sealing a contract with Pei Xuanjing had already gotten out. Their vulnerability was exposed, leaving them with no choice but to face the challenge.


    ¡°Taoist Priest, please,¡± the strong man of the Great Xue Ancient Nation said with a genial smile to the Taoist Priest Qingxu.


    Even though the other party has a lower realm than himself, he didn¡¯t show the slightest arrogance. After all, the potential of his opponent, recognized by many strongest warriors, was evident. It was only a matter of time until they would be peers, so the strong one of the Great Xue Ancient Nation didn¡¯t want to offend him unnecessarily.


    ¡°Taoist Friend, please.¡±


    The other party was smiling, so naturally, Taoist Priest Qingxu wouldn¡¯t respond in any offensive way.<div>


    The two men then truly began to spar.


    Sure enough, while their words were gentle, as soon as they made their moves, they were astonishingly powerful.


    ¡­¡­


    When expertspete, the oue can sometimes be decided in an instant.


    The strength of the Taoist Priest Qingxu is beyond many people¡¯s expectations. No one had thought that his mastery of the Tai Chi Yin-Yang Path would be so profound.


    The first round between Taoist Priest Qingxu and this strong warrior of the Great Xue Ancient Nation ended in a draw. Neither could get the upper hand.


    Such a draw was eptable to Pei Xuanjing, but it was rather surprising to the many strong warriors of the Sky Wastnd. They hadn¡¯t expected that the first round wouldn¡¯t yield a victory.


    The second round was between Zhao Baiyang and a cultivator of the Xuantian Sect. Everyone expected this round to be an easy victory. But in the final moment, Zhao Baiyang suddenly used a divine power simr to that disyed by Pei Xuanjing, bursting forth with an incredible strength that defeated his opponent, earning the first victory for the warriors of the Great Ming World.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    This surprised many people. Their eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn towards Pei Xuanjing. But since Pei Xuanjing had imparted many divine abilities to them and Zhao Baiyang was their friend, his knowledge of this skill wasn¡¯t surprising after all.


    Only Pei Xuanjing knew that it wasn¡¯t a skill he taught, but a skill Zhao Baiyang discovered himself. Of course, there was no need for Pei Xuanjing to point this out, as it didn¡¯t make much difference.


    Zhao Baiyang¡¯s victory was beyond anyone¡¯s expectation. Given that these strongest warriors and many cultivators in the Sky Wastnd were aware of his strength and potential, they acknowledged that Zhao Baiyang and the others had potential and skills. However, the underlying issue is that the time since the recovery of Heaven and Earth was too short. Despite possessing enough potential, theycked the time to transform their potential into actualbat power.


    Hence, even though Zhao Baiyang and the others had impressive skills, these people were not too concerned about the final oue, believing that they had a firm hold on victory and everything under control.


    However, Zhao Baiyang¡¯s victory caught everyone by surprise. The powerful warriors held back their previous contempt. They realized that these people who could make it to this point were by no means ordinary, and were definitely not to be underestimated.


    Therefore, after Zhao Baiyang won the match with his unexpected power of the Heavenly Divine Position, the numerous strong warriors in the Sky Wastnd began to proceed with caution, adjusting their line-up for the next match.


    As previously mentioned, the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm cultivators in the Sky Wastnd are not short of true warriors. The outstanding ones among them even possess the ability to challenge the Eighth Level of the Spiritual Realm.


    After Zhao Baiyang¡¯s victory made them aware of the need to not be negligent, a real top performer of the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm was sent out to participate in the third match. This was a strong man from the Sword Sect, who was formidable because of the sharpness of the swordsmanship of the sect. Even many cultivators of the Eighth Rank dare not look down on him.


    Facing such a fearsome opponent, the local representative Tie Qianshan¡¯s defeat was a foregone conclusion. Even though his talent was on par with Zhao Baiyang¡¯s and he possessed the ability to challenge the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm despite being at the Sixth Level of the Spiritual Realm, facing this strong man from the Sword Sect, who also had the ability to challenge those of a higher rank, the gap in their realms became an insurmountable obstacle.


    Tie Qianshan was defeated by the warrior of the Sword Sect, resulting in the third victory for the Sky Wastnd side.


    Thus far, from the three matches with the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm warriors, the first match resulted in a draw with the Taoist Priest Qingxu, the second match was won by Zhao Baiyang, and the third match was lost by Tie Qianshan.<div>


    With one draw, one victory, and one defeat, neither side was very satisfied with the result.


    From the perspective of the numerous strong warriors of the Sky Wastnd, apart from confronting Pei Xuanjing, the Seventh and Eighth Level Spiritual Realm cultivators were undoubtedly powerful. Under such a grand scheme, they should have won all three matches. Thus, these results did not meet the expectations of many warriors in the Sky Wastnd.


    Many warriors had even predicted that they would win all three matches of the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm and the Eighth Level of the Spiritual Realm, thereby eliminating the need for Pei Xuanjing, the national teacher, to intervene.


    However, with the current one draw, one victory, and one defeat situation, they simply didn¡¯t gain the advantage they had hoped for. In this level ofpetition, both sides ended up on a level ying field, leaving everything to the uingbats.<div>


    Not only were the numerous cultivators of the Sky Wastnd dissatisfied with the result of thepetition, but in fact, even Pei Xuanjing and the others were not satisfied with the oue.


    After all, because of constraints, they had put all their bets on this level ofpetition and had, at the very least, hoped to win two rounds in order to gain the upper hand andy the foundation for a final victory.


    But who could have expected that these powerful warriors from the Sky Wastnd would react so quickly? They had thought that the other side would only adjust their tactics after they had won two rounds.


    However, in practice, after Zhao Baiyang¡¯s victory in just one round, the other side immediately changed their tactics, giving the home team no opportunity to take advantage.

 Chapter 728: 678: Change in Witch 19s Mentality

    Chapter 728: Chapter 678: Change in Witch 19¡¯s Mentality


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m to me. If I had won that round, we wouldn¡¯t be in this predicament.¡± The Taoist Qingxu expressed regretfully.


    ¡°Taoist priest, you shouldn¡¯t feel that way. It¡¯s all my fault. If I were not so ipetent¡­¡± Tie Qianshan shook his head, shouldering the responsibility.


    Xue Wuheng stopped Tie Qianshan, and said with a bitter smile, ¡°You just substituted for me, Tie brother. If I weren¡¯t so useless and had not been injured earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have caused you to lose face.¡±


    Xue Wuheng felt helpless about the oue. He never thought that the people of the Sky Wastnd¡¯s Demonic Way would be so vindictive, constantly intensifying the conflict at the arena in the Seventh District, which resulted in his injury and inability to fight.


    ¡°No, no, no. That swordsman from the Jian Sect is so strong that even many cultivators at the Spirit Realm Eightfold can¡¯t beat him. Not to mention any of us. The possibility of winning is slim.¡± Zhao Baiyang exined.


    The strength of that swordsman from the Ji¨£n Sect was beyond imagination. Even though it might be slightly inferior to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s, they couldn¡¯t challenge him either. So no matter who fought against him, the result would be the same¡ªnone of them would win.


    No matter what their rtionships were in normal times, at this moment, their interests were the same. Only by winning thispetition could their interests be guaranteed.


    ¡°Taoist friends, don¡¯t be so pessimistic. We still have a chance.¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s voice echoed in their ears.


    Indeed, the current situation might not be as advantageous as they originally anticipated. However, a draw in thepetition so far meant they weren¡¯t at a disadvantage.


    Now it seemed that his decision toe to the frontier in person was not wrong. Instead of relying solely on a strategy to win by racing unevenly matched horses and cing all hopes on the opponent¡¯s carelessness, it¡¯s better to enhance his own strength as much as possible.<div>


    Regardless, the current situation was at a stalemate. The oue was still uncertain. Even if they lost all three games at the Spirit Realm Eightfold, as long as he could win all three games at the Strongest Realm, it would at least end in a draw.


    Of course, this was the worst-case scenario. Pei Xuanjing still had high hopes for the uing matches.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s up to you to decide the next move.¡± Pei Xuanjing said to Zhu Houji and Wu Shijiu.


    Not long ago, Wang Boan also arrived here, appearing silently nearby.


    Very soon, the strong men from Sky Wastnd noticed his presence. Based on the information on hand, they became fully aware of Wang Boan¡¯s background.


    They had early knowledge about Wang Boan who wasmanding millions of armies at the frontier, consolidating the returnees from Sky Wastnd to fight against the Demon Race.


    These powers were familiar with this formidable figure who had likely attained the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm. It wasn¡¯t surprising for them that Boan was here.


    ¡°We may need to be cautious. He rarely shows his hand, but judging by his background, he may be as powerful as Pei Xuanjing, if not more.¡± A pinnacle warrior secretlymunicated with the others.


    At their level, they seldom treated anyone with such caution. But after receiving information about Wang Boan, many top-level warriors were slightly surprised.


    He had risen to power sessfully without much fanfare, unlike Pei Xuanjing who was famous throughout the world. Boan seemed to be low-key and in. His cultivation breakthroughs did not seem extraordinary, almost as if everything had progressed as expected. How could they not pay attention to him?


    Furthermore, since Pei Xuanjing trusted him enough to let himpete at this juncture, Boan must possess sufficient strength.


    The first contest at the Spirit Realm Eightfold began, and the first topete was Wu Shijiu.


    When he volunteered, Pei Xuanjing and the others couldn¡¯t refuse.


    However, when the warrior from Sky Wastnd showed up, Pei Xuanjing frowned slightly, seemingly not optimistic about Wu Shijiu¡¯s match.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The reason was simple; his opponent was an old monk from the Buddha Way, who was at the Eight Level of the Spiritual Realm.


    With Wu Shijiu¡¯s strength, he was already one of the strong contenders amongst those at the Spirit Realm Eightfold. By employing the mysterious rituals passed down by the Witch Deity Teaching, he could even fight against a sovereign-level warrior at the Spirit Realm Eightfold level. Therefore, he was confident in winning this round.


    However, it seemed that Sky Wastnd had deliberately targeted him by dispatching a Spirit Realm Eightfold powerhouse of the Buddha Way. It wasmonly known that amongst all the cultivators in the world, those of the Buddha Way could best resist the witchcraft of the Witch Deity Teaching.


    The old monk who fought not only had incredible Divine Abilities from the Buddhism School, but also followed the Golden Vajra Way. His honed golden body and Buddha bone exhibited an extraordinary powerpletely restraining Wu Shijiu. All his Divine Abilities and witchcraft were useless.


    ¡°Regardless of the result, I¡¯m grateful for your efforts, Mr. Wu.¡± Zhu Houji thanked Wu Shijiu.<div>


    Even though they lost this time, they had noints about Wu Shijiu. After all, such natural suppression was beyond anyone¡¯s control.


    ¡°Dammit! If I had received the item traded by the leader, and had enough time to refine it, even without attaining the Strongest Realm, I could still suppress that old monk.¡± Wu Shijiu¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of unwillingness and a hint of murderous intention.


    His participation in this contest was not only to make a gesture to Pei Xuanjing and atone for his previous mistake of introducing the Witch God Sect Leader without permission.


    He also intended to use this opportunity to reappear before all the powerhouses in the world and announce his return, given his previous fame.<div>


    This loss to the monk from the Buddhism School ruined Wu Shijiu¡¯s n, leaving him feeling bitter.


    ¡°Old fellow, I will remember you.¡± Wu Shijiu suppressed his murderous intent and his face returned to normal.


    The Witch Deity Teaching was a mysterious and longtime force, not to be trifled with. Wu Shijiu had traversed his way from the most humble disciple to his current status. He was never a kind man.


    Even though he appeared gentle in front of Pei Xuanjing and others, people should never presume Wu Shijiu to be a good man.


    This time, the old monk from the Buddhism School had caused Wu Shijiu to lose face. How could he let it pass?


    If it had been in the past, he might have been cautious due to the present strong figures of the Buddhism School. But he couldn¡¯t bear to swallow this, despite any discontent, when faced with the powerful opponent.

 Chapter 729 - 679: Unexpected Results

    Chapter 729: Chapter 679: Unexpected Results


    But times have changed.


    Today¡¯s Wu Shijiu is not the same as yesterday¡¯s, he doesn¡¯t have to submit, or suppress his anger anymore.


    Wu Shijiu, who facilitated the cooperation between the Great Ming Divine Dynasty and Pei Xuanjing and the Witch Deity Teaching, has already received the resources promised by the Witch God Sect Leader, those things that enhance breakthroughs to the Nine Realms of Spirit, the realm of the strongest.


    For him, the view to the realm of the strongest is no longer as unreachable and unattainable as before, therefore he will not tolerate this humiliation. Once he has enough time to digest everything, he will exact his revenge.


    For whatever Wu Shijiu is thinking, everyone else ispletely unaware. However, even if Pei Xuanjing and Zhu Houji knew about it, they wouldn¡¯t be too concerned.


    After all, everyone is from the same faction, but in actuality, they are coborators, with no hierarchical rtionship. Wu Shijiu is not under their jurisdiction; his actions are not restricted by them.


    Although Zhu Houji sensed Wu Shijiu¡¯s anger, he didn¡¯t think too much of it. It was better to focus on Wang Bo¡¯an¡¯s move next.


    Wang Bo¡¯an, a man who usually stays low-key and never departs from the border, attracted everyone¡¯s attention. After all, he was one of the only two cultivators in the ancestralnd who had reached the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm or higher.


    Everyone has clearly seen the strength of Pei Xuanjing, a strong man who eclipses the world and makes all the powerhouses bow their heads.


    So, as the second strongest man in the ancestralnd, there was much curiosity about how powerful he truly was. Everyone wanted to see the true strength of Wang Bo¡¯an.


    Even a lion uses its full power when hunting a rabbit.


    After suffering three defeats at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm, the powerful cultivators of the Sky Wastnd no longer dare to underestimate the cultivators of the ancestralnd. So, even though they have a temporary advantage in the first battle of the Spirit Realm Eightfold, they will not becent.


    Therefore, Wang Bo¡¯an¡¯s opponent is not an ordinary cultivator. He is a powerful person who has reached the Spirit Realm Eightfold, the younger brother of Great River ancient country¡¯s ruler, the first king of Great River ancient country, King Yuan, Ying Yuan.


    As one of the few cultivators in the Spirit Realm Eightfold in the Great River ancient country, Prince Yuan¡¯s strength is not to be underestimated. He might fall short of the old ruler and ancestor of Great River ancient country but among the many cultivators of the same realm in Sky Wastnd, he is a standout.


    In many people¡¯s eyes, this match was almost certain to be won. Even if Wang Bo¡¯an is so powerful, a cultivator at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm may be able to defeat an ordinary cultivator at the Spirit Realm Eightfold, but when facing a strong person like Ying Yuan, he may be overpowered.


    Can there be another Pei Xuanjing from the ancestralnd?


    This was the dismissive attitude of many strong persons.


    The appearance of Pei Xuanjing seriously subverted many people¡¯s perceptions and attitudes, making them treat the cultivators of the ancestralnd with caution, and dare not underestimate them.


    But that¡¯s it, after innumerable generations, the ancestralnd has been dormant for thousands of ages, and now the world has revived, Qi Luck has deepened, and the appearance of a standout like Pei Xuanjing can be exined.


    But if there is another Pei Xuanjing, whom is Wang Bo¡¯an, it would really be a joke to all. Therefore, everyone thinks that Wang Bo¡¯an might perform well in this battle, but the final result will not be any different.


    But don¡¯t forget, sometimes, reality is cruel and helpless.


    After Wang Bo¡¯an and Prince Yuan finished their moves, there was silence. Whether it were ordinary cultivators, the powerful figures seated on the cloud tforms or the many strongest figures, their faces wereplex and none of them spoke for a long time.


    Silence, silence like death.


    It¡¯s hard to imagine that in a ce where countless cultivators gather, there would be a moment of such silence when even the wind seemed to stop.


    Wang Bo¡¯an won!


    Or to say, King Yuan lost!


    This situation was something that everyone had not anticipated.


    No, or perhaps among all the people present, only one person expected this situation: Pei Xuanjing.


    The confrontation between these two was indeed as they initially predicted. It was a groundbreaking battle, with each disying their divine powers in their continuous attacks, which showed their strengths.


    But the result differed from what the cultivators expected and did not align with their understanding.


    After all, in their view, no matter how excellent Wang Bo¡¯an performed, he would still be defeated by King Yuan in the end.


    But now, King Yuan was defeated by a cultivator at the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm. This was unimaginable for many people.


    Even many strong persons frowned slightly, which meant their ns had failed. The first two battles at the Spirit Realm Eightfold had a win and a loss, and the sides were again at a stalemate.


    In this case, even if they win the third battle, the final result will still be decided by the confrontation of the strongest.


    This is very bad!


    Even considering that their real bodies did note, and Pei Xuanjing agreed to confront them with their incarnations, they still did not want to face this situation.


    However, no matter what, the current situation is what it is. What they need to do now is to go all out to win the next match; otherwise, everything will be irreversible.


    It is quite clear who will fight on behalf of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s side: it is undoubtedly thest remaining person, the present Emperor of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, Zhu Houji.


    Everyone is looking forward to this first ruler of the Divine Dynasty in thousands of years, they are eager to know the true strength of the Emperor.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Therefore, these strongest characters, after discussing, surprisingly dispatched a dominant figure from the Spirit Realm Eightfold, a vice leader of the Blood Fiend Sect.


    In the Demonic Way, the strong are respected. The leader of the Blood Fiend Sect is personally in charge of the Blood Fiend Ancestor. A person who can be the vice head of the Blood-red Demon Sect has a power that is no less than those of the old ancestors of the ancient country. They belong to the genuinely strong characters of the Spirit Realm Eightfold¡¯s fourth stage, the kind of strongmen who are beginning to gaze into the Strongest Realm.


    The stake of such a powerful person in the match implies how crucial this match is to the powerhouses of the Sky Wastnd. They have abandoned their face in order to win this battle.


    ¡°Such a strong person, he really regards me highly.¡± Zhu Houji thought to himself.


    However, when facing such a strong opponent, he had no intention of retreating, and he was extremely confident that he could win.


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then let me show you the power of a true powerhouse, and let me see whether I, even without Master Pei¡¯s protection, still have the right to stand tall in the world,¡± Zhu Houji said to himself.

 Chapter 730 - 680: Top Divine Weapon, Human Path Treasures

    Chapter 730: Chapter 680: Top Divine Weapon, Human Path Treasures


    Since the inception of the Divine Dynasty, the rulers have always shown their immense strength, a fact witnessed firsthand by many eminent figures and cultivators of the Spirit Realm Eightfold.


    As the pinnacle existence of the Dynasty, they could suppress Heaven and Earth, even elite forces and those standing at the peak of cultivation must avoid conflict with them.


    It¡¯s known to many how greatly the Dynasty can empower a cultivator. The extent to which Zhu Houji, under the patronage of the Dynasty, has elevated his power over the years is unknown to anyone but himself.


    What¡¯s more, since their recent coboration with the Witch Deity Teaching, Zhu Houji has received many things including the most suitable divine weapon, making him immeasurably powerful.


    ¡°Make your move!¡± Zhu Houji spoke with indifference.


    When he arrived at Shenxiao Mountain, he was merely an avatar. But when he realised a fight was imminent, he had to bring his true self here. Even though he was confident about his strength, he knew that in a battle against a cultivator of Spirit Realm Eightfold, he wouldn¡¯t triumph like Pei Xuanjing.


    Boom!


    The Vice Leader of the Blood Fiend Sect exploded with power, his dreadful Blood Qi piercing the sky, staining the heavens red.


    As the Vice Leader, and one of the dominant forces among Spirit Realm Eightfold cultivators, he seldom had to be this cautious unless he was facing a figure of the highest realm.


    However, the person he was up against was none other than the Emperor of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. Despite not yet reaching its peak, this newly ascended Dynasty backed with endless will of Heaven and Earth, imbued with Qi Luck, represented an extremely formidable force.


    He had personally experienced the existence of the Tang Dynasty in its prime. Even though the Tang Dynasty was past its peak, the vestiges of its mighty power still left a lifetime mark on him, reminding him to never becent.


    N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He was grateful that the Great Ming Divine Dynasty had just ascended and had not reached its most prosperous epoch. Otherwise, even if Emperor Zhu Houji hadn¡¯t stepped into the Strongest Realm, he would hesitate to make a move.


    As the Vice Leader of the Blood Fiend Sect showed his might, Zhu Houji likewise didn¡¯t shy away. Initially d in ordinary imperial attire, when his power arose, his clothes transformed into a formal gown, with Qi Luck encircling him, transforming into countless dragons.


    Boom!


    At the moment Zhu Houji¡¯s power erupted, an overpowering force manifested. The Vice Leader of the Blood Fiend Sect, standing opposite him, felt an intense sky and earth opposition pressing down, as if he were an irredeemable sinner, despised by Heaven and Earth.


    However, the Vice Leader wasn¡¯t surprised and didn¡¯t care about the aversion of Heaven and Earth since he, as a follower of the Demonic Way, was ustomed to the world¡¯s disdain.


    His Primordial Qi circted within him, releasing his boundless Blood Qi which morphed into a massive palm print, seemingly wanting to submerge and cover Zhu Houji.


    But Zhu Houji remained calm, activating his Divine Position, and an endless power swept out, purifying everything, including the expansive Blood Qi.


    Both of them unleashed formidable powers upon their sh, yet it was clear that Zhu Houji, the Lord of the Divine Dynasty, was on par with the Vice Leader of the Blood Fiend Sect.


    However, many of the strongest figures observed that this was just an eruption of power. Zhu Houji, due to his short cultivation duration, could only maintain this terrifying output for a limited time.


    Nheless, even with this constraint, his aura was still extremely terrifying. Within just a few decades, or more urately, just fifty years, the Dynasty¡¯s power had elevated Zhu Houji, who was merely a mortal martial artist, to this level ¡ª a truly frightening feat.


    And in the time toe, as Heaven and Earth revitalise and the Great Ming Divine Dynasty strengthens, the power of its Emperor is bound to grow even mightier.


    Moreover, many powerful figures thought that if one day the Sky Wastnd was fully integrated into Ancestral Land, the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, favoured by Heaven and Earth, might be even stronger after thend assimtes everything and ascends once more ¡ª a highly likely oue.


    Therefore, as they watched the continuous sh and Zhu Houji practising the skills of the Rulers of ancient times, many mighty figures regarded the Witch Deity Sect Leader in a different light. When Zhu Houji seemed to grow weaker and appeared to be on the verge of defeat, they suppressed their discontent, refraining from voicing their objections.


    After all, they were not a unified front. Their alliance that day was nothing more than a matter of mutual interest. If these incentives disappeared, the conflicts amongst them would be even greater than with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s side.


    However, when Zhu Houji, already showing signs of defeat, pulled out something ¡ª or rather, a divine weapon ¡ª the rest of these mighty figures could no longer remain calm.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually that thing!¡±


    ¡°Witch God Sect Leader, have you gone mad?¡±


    ¡°You dare to hand over such a thing, are you seeking death?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When many mighty figures saw this divine weapon, their faces changed drastically and could no longer suppress their discontent. They questioned the Witch Deity Sect Leader.


    What could Zhu Houji possibly have brought out that would cause suchmotion and make everyone lose theirposure?


    The Xuanyuan Sword!


    Human Path Treasure, a top-tier divine weapon, the Xuanyuan Divine Sword.


    No one expected Zhu Houji to pull out such a thing right here and now, in front of everyone, at this asion.


    It was rumoured throughout Heaven and Earth that this divine weapon was in the possession of the Witch Deity Teaching. But without concrete evidence, no one dared to probe any further given the enormous strength of such an top-tier force.


    Even if the weapon was indeed in possession of the Witch Deity Teaching, what could they do about it? Surely they wouldn¡¯t unite to seize it?


    But the concept of the divine weapon remaining with the Witch Deity Teaching or ending up in the hands of Zhu Houji, the Emperor of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, was viewedpletely differently by the mighty figures and factions.

 Chapter 731: 681: Only the Non-Human King can Obtain it

    Chapter 731: Chapter 681: Only the Non-Human King can Obtain it


    ¡°Witch God Sect Leader, you owe us an exnation,¡± Blood Fiend Ancestor¡¯s face turned cold, he said sternly.


    At this moment, the smile on his face hadpletely faded, reced by a cold glint in his eyes. His expression was somber, totally devoid of any humor.


    Clearly, the appearance of this Divine Weapon, especially its falling into Zhu Houji¡¯s hands, left him feeling quite displeased.


    The Human Path Treasure, Xuanyuan Divine Sword!


    Legend has it to be one of the top Divine Weapons, a weapon wielded by the Xuan Yuan n¡¯s leader of the human race during ancient times. This Divine Weapon is said to have been forged from the copper collected by various tribes. One side of the de depicts the sun, moon, and stars, while the other disys mountains and rivers. One side of the hilt bears the art of cultivation and farming, while the other inscribes strategies for unification. Kur contains infinite power within it and is known as a divine sword for vanquishing demons.


    Such a superior Divine Weapon has alwaysmanded the attention of all parties who, since the Da Xia Divine Dynasty, assumed it to vanishedpletely. However, numerous powerhouses of the human race could still sense that this divine sword was under the control of humans given that their Qi Luck was not affected much.


    The Witch God Sect was initially created to perform sacrificial rites for the human race, and its members were esteemed for overseeing these ceremonies, thereby facilitatingmunication with the gods of Heaven and Earth. Even when sovereigns of the human race were present, the Witch God Sect enjoyed a remarkable status and was highly respected by the human sovereigns.


    Therefore, when the Xuanyuan Divine Sword initially disappeared, many powerful entities and factions spected that it was likely in the hands of the Witch God Sect.


    After all, the Witch Sect was revered as a rites-master who governed religious ceremonies, a close confidant highly trusted by the human sovereigns, and who kept many secret human n functions. It was not far-fetched that the Da Xia Divine Dynasty entrusted the Witch God Sect with the safeguarding of the Divine Weapon.


    However, in the knowledge that only a human king could wield this divine weapon, it was assumed to remain under the control of the Witch God Sect. Therefore, many powerful entities and top factions chose to ept this arrangement temporarily.<div>


    In particr, even though subsequent divine dynasties emerged, the Witch God Sect never mentioned this matter, seemingly not intending to reveal the Human Path Treasure, a top-tier divine weapon. This made the various powerful entities and top factions even more satisfied, eventually leading to a tacit agreement to help them conceal this matter.


    Otherwise,ter, when numerous divine dynasties tried to suppress Heaven and Earth, there were lords who wanted to seek this divine weapon, the Human Path Treasure. However, despite their good chances of finding the Xuanyuan Divine Sword in the hands of the Witch God Sect, they were unable to obtain it in the face of a coalition of top entities and powerhouses.


    After all, a divine dynasty standing at the peak would, at most, only gain an exceptional individual from obtaining the Xuanyuan Divine Sword, meaning the enhancement was not significant. Thus, it was not worth falling out with the many top entities and powerhouses over it.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    From then on, this top-tier Human Path Treasure, the Divine Weapon, was silently harnessed by the Witch God Sect to suppress the Qi Luck of the human race, with no one bing the master of the divine weapon.


    It can be said that even though the Human Path Treasure, the Xuanyuan Sword, was held in the Witch God Sect, the powerhouses and top factions collectively contributed to it. Otherwise, facing the exploration of numerous divine dynasties, the Witch God Sect alone could hardly protect the Divine Weapon.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a mere top-tier Divine Weapon!¡± The Witch God Sect Leader chuckled lightly.


    At Blood Fiend Ancestor¡¯s stern questioning, he seemed entirely unbothered, speaking nonchntly.


    ¡°Is this about a top-tier Divine Weapon?¡± The Blood Fiend Ancestor¡¯s face darkened, barely holding back his anger, he said in a low voice.


    It was more than that. Not only Blood Fiend Ancestor, but other strongest beings of the Demonic Way did not have to speak to share the same sentiment. They all demanded an exnation from Witch God Sect Leader.


    Even the remaining powerhouses of the Righteous Path had their expressions unchanged at that moment, their eyes looking at the Witch God Sect Leader rather unfriendly.


    The Xuanyuan Divine Sword, a top-tier divine weapon.


    But is it really that simple?


    If it were merely a top-tier divine weapon, however powerful, it would be utterly insignificant to these supreme beings.


    However, the Xuanyuan Divine Sword is way more than that. Besides its unparalleled power, it-the symbol of immense significance-represents one of the human race¡¯s ancestral treasures during ancient times. Worshiped by countless humans, it is the symbol of the human sovereign.


    The Xuanyuan Divine Sword may only be used by human kings.


    Although the current Great Ming Divine Dynasty is remarkable, due to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s protection, they temporarily epted the existence of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. However, this does not mean that they will truly allow the Great Ming Divine Dynasty to continue growing in power.


    The previous peak divine dynasty was so powerful, suppressing Heaven and Earth, making many powerful individuals evade its presence. Even top factions needed to abide by thews of the divine dynasty. This was a great restriction for those standing at the peak of Heaven and Earth, and for those factions, it was like living in perpetual darkness.


    No one wanted to see another divine dynasty emerge and rise, stepping on their heads. Therefore, none of the ancient countries of the Sky Wastnd dared to ascend, nor were they allowed by the many mightiest beings for thousands of years.


    However, now, this Human Path Treasure has been given to the Great Ming Divine Dynasty by the Witch God Sect Leader, seized by Emperor Zhu Houji of Great Ming, which in the eyes of many mightiest beings, it is undoubtedly backing the trend, aiding a tyrant in his mischief.<div>


    No matter what purpose the Witch God Sect Leader has in mind and what deals were made, it is intolerable, and they must get an exnation.


    ¡°What else?¡± The Witch God Sect Leader countered.


    ¡°This divine weapon must not fall into the hands of a human king again. This is the will of many supreme beings. Are you nning to defy it?¡± The Blood Fiend Ancestor roared angrily.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Hearing the words of the Blood Fiend Ancestor, the Witch God Sect Leader¡¯s face turned serious, and heughed, ¡°You all seem a bit self-righteous. The Xuanyuan Sword is in the hands of my Witch God Sect, and I can give it to whoever I wish. When did my Witch God Sect ever agree to the will of the many supreme beings?¡±<div>


    Others may fear the Blood Fiend Ancestor, but he did not fear this old demon at all. The Xuanyuan Sword was always under the protection of the Witch God Sect, it was not up to them. Their agreement was made by them, and it had nothing to do with the Witch God Sect. The Witch God Sect never promised them anything in the first ce.


    The words of the Witch God Sect made the Blood Fiend Ancestor¡¯s face pale momentarily.


    Seeing the atmosphere getting tense, Pei Xuanjing, as the host of the event, had no choice but to intervene to smooth things over: ¡°Fellow experts, let¡¯s discuss this matterter, we¡¯re still waiting for the end of thepetition, agree?¡±


    Although Pei Xuanjing did not know about this matter, he was acutely aware of the timing and therefore gave a signal that neither the current time nor setting was appropriate, hoping that these supreme beings could suppress their emotions temporarily.


    ¡°Since the opponent has already used the Xuanyuan Sword, do we need to wait to see the result of thepetition?¡± An supreme entity of the Sword Sect disdainfully said.

 Chapter 732: 682: Unable to Gain Recognition

    Chapter 732: Chapter 682: Unable to Gain Recognition


    The Xuanyuan Divine Sword, this Human Path Treasure, is already in y, so how can there be any further contest?


    Indeed, even the powerhouses of the Sword Sect admitted that the vice-leader of the Blood Fiend Sect was not weak, appearing anything but so in the eyes of these powerful personalities.


    But power dynamics are all rtive. Now that Zhu Houji has brought out the Xuanyuan Divine Sword and they are currently within the territory of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, once an attack is made, it would certainly be more than the vice-leader of the Blood Fiend Sect can withstand.


    Even in the current situation, if the true pinnacle power of this Human Path Treasure is utilized, even the most powerful might not necessarily resist a battle.


    So, the moment the Xuanyuan Divine Sword appeared, the oue was already determined.


    That¡¯s why many of the powerful figures are unhappy. After all, with the Xuanyuan Sword in Zhu Houji¡¯s hand, and within the territory of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, he could at any time invoke the luck of the Divine Dynasty. Thus, even the most supreme beings must tread carefully.


    This spelled a guaranteed loss for them. Instead of gaining an advantage in the first six matches, they actually lost two.


    In the uing three contests involving the most powerful beings, if Pei Xuanjing wins a single one, they will have to divide the interests ording to his demands.


    Not only will they lose some benefits of the Sky Wastnd¡¯s integration with the Ancestral Land, but in the future, they may also have to face a burgeoning pinnacle Divine Dynasty. Surely all this is enough to anger these powerhouses.


    As the powerhouse from the Sword Sect had said, once the Xuanyuan Divine Sword had been unsheathed, the oue was decided. The vice-leader of the Blood Fiend Sect was simply no match for Zhu Houji.<div>


    Thus, with the end of the six matches at the Seventh and Eighth Level of the Spiritual Realm, Pei Xuanjing, who was representing their Ancestral Land, was victorious in two matches and had effectively secured victory.


    The result shocked everyone. Reflecting on the course of events, they could find nothing unreasonable.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, at this moment, the focus of these supreme beings wasn¡¯t on the oue of the match but instead settled upon the Witch God Sect Leader, expecting a satisfactory exnation from him.


    ¡°Sect Leader, you owe us an exnation for this matter,¡± the Master of Mystiq Sky slowly stated.


    Given the current circumstances, the Master of Mystiq Sky had no choice but to take the initiative. After all, everything Witch God Sect Leader had done had greatly affected their interests.


    ¡°An exnation? What kind of exnation!¡± The Witch God Sect Leader remained unfazed, coolly retorting, ¡°Are you referring to the ownership of this Divine Weapon?¡±


    ¡°But it seems you all have forgotten something. This Divine Weapon was never associated with any of you. This is an object left behind by a former human race leader for my Witch God Sect to temporarily protect. How we handle it is none of your business,¡±


    The Witch God Sect Leader¡¯s attitude was firm, unaffected even by the powerful individuals opposing him.


    His attitude resulted in a grim aura from the other powerful beings.


    Observing their gloomy demeanors, the Witch God Sect Leader couldn¡¯t help but taunt them, ¡°Could it be that you all seriously believe that the former leaders of the divine dynasties wanted this divine weapon but gave it up out of fear of your opposition?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± scoffed a powerful individual, ¡°Are you saying that those divine dynasty leaders were afraid of the Witch God Sect?¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± the Witch God Sect Leader disdainfully responded. ¡°The pinnacle of divine dynasties are able to suppress heaven and earth. In this world, no force can contend with them. What makes you think your opposition is enough to change a divine dynasty leader¡¯s intentions and give up a Human Path Treasure?¡±


    Indeed, the summit of a divine dynasty bestows great power. Even when these powerful beings unite, they can¡¯t resist if the gains are great enough. Consequently, it¡¯s impossible for the divine dynasty leaders to bow out easily.


    The Xuanyuan Divine Sword, as a Human Path Treasure, if it is truly as powerful as the legends say, then these divine dynasty leaders would absolutely refuse to easily give up. Even if these powerful beings jointly obstruct them, it would be pointless.


    The Witch God Sect Leader revealed a secret that had never been shared before, ¡°What you don¡¯t know is that since the Da Xia Divine Dynasty, every founder of a divine dynasty has visited the Witch God Sect and interacted with the Xuanyuan Divine Sword. However, in the end, they all chose to give up and leave.¡±


    Huh!


    The powerful individuals present showed shock and disbelief ¡ª this was information they had never heard before.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why is the Xuanyuan Divine Sword still with the Witch God Sect? None of those divine dynasty leaders were tempted to take it away?¡± A powerful individual, confused, sarcastically retorted, ¡°Could it be that the Witch God Sect has the power to stop them?¡±


    Obviously, some of the powerful beings did not believe this. The Witch God Sect wouldn¡¯t be able to stop these divine dynasty leaders from taking away a human path treasure, even if all them banded together.<div>


    ¡°We did not stop them. It was the Xuanyuan Divine Sword that stopped them,¡± said the Witch God Sect Leader nonchntly.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    All the supreme beings looked intrigued, as did Pei Xuanjing.


    As someone who had encountered top-tier divine weapons, Pei Xuanjing understood a bit about them. He had stolen the Taixu Mirror from Taixu Venerable, a top-tier divine weapon. While highly potent, these weapons were not invincible.<div>


    None of the leaders who had established their divine dynasties at the peak were weak, and even if Xuanyuan Sword was a Human Path treasure, deploying its maximum strength would not necessarily subdue these divine dynasty leaders.


    Next, the Witch God Sect Leader cleared up everyone¡¯s puzzlement.


    ¡°Indeed, instead of saying that the Xuanyuan Divine Sword rejected these divine dynasty leaders, it would be more urate to say that they were unable to obtain its acknowledgement, and had no choice but to give up the Human Path Treasure,¡± Witch God Sect Leader calmly revealed the critical truth.


    The difficulty of establishing a divine Dynasty is unimaginable. The leaders who built the divine dynasties and pushed them to the pinnacle all posessed tremendous strength. They stood at the peak of heaven and earth and were second to none in their time.


    Likewise, the divine dynasty leaders who had reached this stage crafted a path unique to themselves. They believed only in the correctness of their own ways, and would never stray from them.

 Chapter 733: 683: Whos Coming?

    Chapter 733: Chapter 683: Who¡¯s Coming?


    Every pinnacle powerhouse has their own way, and no one would change it easily.


    The Xuanyuan Divine Sword, it is a Human Path Treasure, apart from being a top-level divine weapon, it also carries the way of the ruler of the human race who forged it. To receive its recognition, one must entirely align with the way carried by the Xuanyuan Divine Sword.


    But in this world, where can one find a person who aligns perfectly? As far as these masters of Divine Dynasties are concerned, they can ept the way carried by the Xuanyuan Divine Sword, but they will notpletely abandon their own way and turn towards the path represented by the Xuanyuan Divine Sword.


    This bes a paradox. Unless they abandon their way, even if they have the Xuanyuan Divine Sword, a top-level Divine Weapon in hand, they will not be able to unleash its greatest power.


    However, for them who hold the supreme divine dynasties, what they neverck is a top-level Divine Weapon. The Xuanyuan Divine Sword bes a futile extravagance, tasteless when eaten but a pity to throw away. Instead of forcing it, it is better to keep it with the Witch Deity Teaching.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ¡°But he is different because what he practices is thew of the ruler of the human race. So even if it is not a perfect match, he is the mostpatible one.¡± the Witch God Sect Leader said: ¡°Therefore, it is not me who gave out the Xuanyuan Divine Sword, but the Xuanyuan Divine Sword that chose him.¡±


    In the initial deal with the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, in addition to providing Zhu Houji with the method of cultivation of the ruler of the human race, consolidation of Qi Luck, Zhu Houji also proposed to get the Xuanyuan Divine Sword.


    For this request, the Witch God Sect Leader considered it and chose to agree. After all, in his opinion, if it¡¯s possible, this emperor of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty might be the one who is most likely to receive the Xuanyuan Divine Sword¡¯s approval in thousands of years.


    After all, the Xuanyuan Divine Sword could not exhibit its greatest power without the human king. But since ancient times, after the birth of the human race¡¯s Divine Dynasty, to be the human king, it must be a powerful master of the Divine Dynasty. However, the master of the Divine Dynasty has his own way and cannotpletely match the Xuanyuan Divine Sword. This bes a paradox.


    Originally, the Witch God Sect Leader thought that there would hardly be anyone who could receive the recognition and heritage of the Xuanyuan Divine Sword in the world.<div>


    But no one expected such a coincidence. There really is a master of a Divine Dynasty in this world who has not established his own true way and can bear the Xuanyuan Divine Sword.


    After all, at that time, the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, although united the ancestralnd, had not yet reached the peak state, and the Emperor had not stepped into the pinnacle.


    In such a situation, Zhu Houji naturally obtained the recognition of the Xuanyuan Divine Sword and took control of this Human Path Treasure.


    ¡°Everyone, this Xuanyuan Divine Sword has found its master. If you have any dissatisfaction, you don¡¯t need to talk to me, you can directly find him and try to snatch the sword. And I guarantee that I will definitely not interfere.¡± The Witch God Sect Leader sneered.


    The numerous supreme beings wore a cold look on their faces but remained silent.


    Having rified the ins and outs of this matter, although the supreme beings were not satisfied, they had no excuse to vent their dissatisfaction. After all, the matter seemed reasonable and justified. Unless they wanted to confront the Witch God Sect right now, having a life-and-death duel, they could only take note of the matter and n a retaliation for the future.


    As for seizing the Xuanyuan Divine Sword, these supreme beings thought about it for a bit and suppressed the idea.


    If the Xuanyuan Divine Sword was just a top-ranked divine weapon, they wouldn¡¯t be so cautious. But as a Human Path Treasure, now in the hands of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, at that time Zhu Houji, the Master of the Divine Dynasty, had not yet stepped into the Strongest Realm, but if he really urged the sword without any regard, even the strongest needed to temporarily avoid its edge.


    But if it was just a top-ranked divine weapon, why should they be so afraid?


    Moreover, the Great Ming Divine Dynasty is still protected by Pei Xuanjing, a powerhouse who can suppress the Strongest Realm, and the Witch Deity Teaching, which doesn¡¯t know what kind of deal they have made with the Great Ming Divine Dynasty.


    Calcting this way, the alliance of these three parties is an extremely powerful force. Unless these supreme beings are willing to put aside their prejudices and act together, it will be impossible.


    But just like Pei Xuanjing mentioned earlier, can these supreme beings really put down their previous grudges and form an unrestrained alliance?


    Are you joking? The contradictions between them are not small at all. If they cooperate like this and get stabbed by a teammate, it would really be aughing matter.


    ¡°Everyone, since things are already clear, let¡¯s just set them aside for the moment.¡± Pei Xuanjing broke the silence, he smiled and looked at everyone and said, ¡°Next, I am looking forward to having a discussion with you, my Taoist friends.¡±


    If it were anyone else, they would definitely be wary if they saw the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, which they had helped up with their own hands, suddenly possessing such strength. They would fear that the others would break away from their control.


    But as far as Pei Xuanjing is concerned, he doesn¡¯t mind at all.


    His original desire to control the Great Ming Divine Dynasty was not strong. Even if his own strength was strong, he preferred to ce it on a cooperative status. Otherwise, he would have given up many opportunities to control the Great Ming Divine Dynasty.


    Now, for the strength of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, Pei Xuanjing is not only not jealous, but also very pleased, because he can save more energy this way.


    At this moment, what he wants more is the uing discussion with these supreme beings. After all, apart from suppressing the Taixu Venerable, he has never fought with other supreme beings.<div>


    Now that he has this opportunity, Pei Xuanjing will naturally not miss it.


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s invitation, these supreme beings looked a bit grim.


    After all, the big advantage they had originally envisioned was lost. Now they have been defeated in two rounds, which means that in the next three matches, unless they can win them all, their n this time will bepletely lost. They will have to divide the benefits of the Future ording to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s demands.


    But as dissatisfied as they were, they had to ept the fact as it was now.<div>


    ¡°Alright!¡± The Master of Mystiq Sky responded.


    ¡°In the nextpetition, my Sect will be one of them. I wonder which of the Taoist friends are willing to take action?¡± He asked the other supreme beings.


    Given the current situation, they must win. Therefore, even the Master of Mystiq Sky, who initially did not n topete, changed his initial thoughts and chose topete.


    In asking, he cast his gaze on the supreme beings of the Sword Sect, Dragon Tiger Mountain, Buddhism School, Xuan Du Guan, and the Demonic Way, waiting for their response.


    After all, at this moment, although there were quite a few avatars of supreme beings present, in the eyes of the Master of Mystiq Sky, only a few beings had the chance of winning based on the strength disyed by Pei Xuanjing¡¯s avatar at that time.

 Chapter 734: 684: Heavenly Mirror, Make Your Move!

    Chapter 734: Chapter 684: Heavenly Mirror, Make Your Move!


    ¡°This time, I won¡¯t make a move,¡± the Ancestor Celestial Master shook his head, turning down the invitation.


    For the old celestial master, he had no desire to take action, or rather, this incarnation of his was not particrly strong. Therefore, in this situation where he had no chance of winning, he had no intention of making a move.


    After all, even if he wanted to have a schrly debate with Pei Xuanjing, there was no urgency. If he, due to his current incarnation¡¯sck of strength, were to lose the duel today, not only would that dy matters, but it also would be embarrassing. Why bother?


    Seeing that the old celestial master was unwilling to take action, the Master of Mystiq Sky couldn¡¯t force him and consequently turned his gaze to the others.


    ¡°Count me in. I look forward to having a schrly debate with the National Teacher,¡± the strongest inheritor of the Sword Sect volunteered undeterred.


    Given the steadfast nature of the Sword Sect, coupled with their past confrontations with the Xuantian Sect, now that the Master of Mystiq Sky had expressed his intention to fight, the strongest inheritor of the Sword Sect naturally would not show any signs of weakness and decisively agreed to duel.


    Furthermore, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s swordsmanship was extraordinarily remarkable. The strongest inheritor of the Sword Sect had long wanted to spar with Pei Xuanjing to test his swordsmanship. Now that he had this opportunity, how could he let it slip away?


    The Master of Mystiq Sky himself and the strongest inheritor of Sword Sect had made their intentions clear, leaving room for one more person to join them.


    Master of Mystiq Sky turned his gaze to Xuan Du Guan, the Buddhism School and the Demonic Way, as they would need to win all three rounds to secure thispetition¡¯s ultimate victory. To ensure this victory, they would need all the strong participants. He believed only then a victory would be possible if the strongest participants from these three factions made a move.


    However, the strong participant from the Xuan Du Guan initially expressed his unwillingness to make a move. He shook his head, ¡°I will not make a move. I leave this opportunity to the rest.¡±<div>


    For the strong ones of the Xuan Du Guan, they joined these strongest ones only as a result of invitations from top-ranking powers. They didn¡¯t need to participate too deeply, to be honest.


    After all,pared to the countless disciples of other top-ranking powers, disciples of Xuan Du Guan are scarce. Relying on their status as the strongest, even if they divided ording to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s request, by the time the Sky Wastnd integrated into the ancestralnd, their fair share of the benefits wouldn¡¯t elude them, which was enough for them to share with their disciples.


    Master of Mystiq Sky understood their mindset and could not force them. He nodded in understanding and turned to the representatives of the Demonic Way and the Buddhism School, asking, ¡°Who among you is willing to take action?¡±


    Before the representative of the Buddhism School could respond, the Blood Fiend Ancestor of the Blood Fiend Sect loudly dered, ¡°Why hesitate? Let me do it!¡±


    Thus, the duel at the realm of Strongest at Nine Realms of Spirit was finally set, with the Master of Mystiq Sky, the strongest of the Sword Sect, and the Blood Fiend Ancestor of the Blood Fiend Sect; all three strongest incarnations ready to fight Pei Xuanjing.


    Each of these three was among the most powerful beings in heaven and earth, and even among the rulers among the strongest at the Nine Realms of Spirit.


    Such powerful figures, taking on Pei Xuanjing one after another, even though both parties were just sending their incarnations, was a rare sight for many cultivators. It was even rtively rare for the strongest of their generation.


    ¡°Alright, who among you will go first?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked lightly, seeing that they had chosen their representatives.


    No matter who they assigned, only he could respond on his side. Moreover, with two victories in hand from the rounds prior, the pressure on Pei Xuanjing had decreased quite a bit.


    The trio, Master of Mystiq Sky, exchanged nces. The Blood Fiend Ancestor dered confidently, ¡°I, the ancestor, will try the divine skills of the National Teacher first!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve long admired the Mysterious Skill of the Blood Fiend Ancestor. I¡¯m looking forward to it,¡± Pei Xuanjing responded courteously.


    ¡°National Teacher, please!¡±


    ¡°Ancestor, please!¡±


    ¡°Though this duel tform is advantageous, it may not withstand our blows. How about a fight above the sky?¡± The Blood Fiend Ancestorughed heartily, leaping up towards the sky without waiting for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s answer.


    ¡°I shall apany you.¡± Pei Xuanjing nodded, and amidst the conversation, he also rose into the sky from the tform, stepping on air and going straight above the clouds.


    The two of them soared into the sky. In no time, they found themselves high above in the sky. The other cultivators were about to follow and did not want to miss this duel of the strongest.


    But then, the divine calctor of the Sky Mechanism Pavilion spoke, .¡±Fellow practitioners, don¡¯t rush. I have a secret method here that allows us to see the duel between the two strongest individuals. There¡¯s no need to be too close.¡±


    While speaking, the divine calctor took out a mirror-like treasure from his sleeve. After instigating the primordial Qi, the treasure radiated light, shooting towards the sky, forming a reflection. In the reflection, the figures of Pei Xuanjing and the Blood Fiend Ancestor were perfectly projected.


    ¡°The Heavenly Mirror, I didn¡¯t expect you to bring this as well, old master,¡±mented a member of the strongest group, recognizing the origin of the item in the divine calctor¡¯s hand.<div>


    The Heavenly Mirror was a top-tier divine weapon treasure. Its divine abilities were extraordinary, and its power was immense. It was the treasure of the Sky Mechanism Pavilion and was used to deduce the divine mechanism. It was unexpected that it was brought to the ancestralnd today.


    ¡°Hehe.¡± The divine calctor chuckled and said: ¡°The two of them have already made their move. Please watch.¡±


    High above in the sky, Pei Xuanjing and the Blood Fiend Ancestor stood facing each other from a distance. Neither of them made the first move.


    As the two men stood facing each other from a distance, an aura slowly rose from each of them. Even though they had not made a move yet, their imposing auras, backed by their enormous power, were already causing the sky to change color and churn.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om<div>


    ¡°The great name of the Blood Fiend Sect has been known to me for a long time. Today I can exchange blows with the ancestor, I ask for your guidance,¡± Pei Xuanjing spoke with a lightugh.


    The Blood Fiend Ancestor alsoughed, ¡°National Teacher, why be so formal? There¡¯s no order of seniority in the cultivation; whoever achieves is the elder. Now you and I are peers, no need for formalities.¡±


    Those who belong to the Demonic Way don¡¯t worry about these things. To them, only strength is the foundation; anything else is illusory.


    Therefore, the Blood Fiend Ancestor didn¡¯t care about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s age or anything else, and he only recognized Pei Xuanjing as his peer due to one reason; Pei Xuanjing possessed the same power.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s begin!¡± Pei Xuanjing called out.


    As he spoke, his invisible inner alchemy within his body began to operate, releasing and elevating his spirit energy. Shenxiao Origin Qi began to circte within his body. The overwhelming aura rose to the sky, changing the color of the sky and enveloping him with the Five Elements.


    Even though he had not made his move yet, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s aura at the moment was already extremely terrifying. Or, the more powerful yet un-acted force added to the fear.


    With the help of the Heavenly Mirror¡¯s projection, countless cultivators witnessed Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current situation. Their shock particrly affected the cultivators of the Spirit Realm Eightfold.

 Chapter 735 - 685: The Red Blood Knife, Broken?

    Chapter 735: Chapter 685: The Red Blood Knife, Broken?


    ¡°Hahaha! That¡¯s more like it!¡± The Blood Fiend Ancestor looked at Pei Xuanjing, his face remained unchanged, and he was not disturbed at all. After all, he had seen Pei Xuanjing¡¯s striking style and naturally knew his strength.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the aura of the Blood Fiend Ancestor erupted from him. The red primordial Qi flowed out, instantly submerging the surrounding heaven and earth, as if the firmament had turned into a bloody hue.


    The blood clouds cast a heavy shadow over the city as if it was about to break down. This blood-red sky was not only primordial Qi, but also thebination of his Taoist Skill, symbolizing the Blood Fiend¡¯s Demonic Way. The Blood Fiend painted the sky crimson.


    A terrifying oppressive force rushed towards them, seeming to dissolve everything in its path.


    Remaining calm, Pei Xuanjing slowly raised his hands. His slender, white palms swiftly crossed in front of him, his fingers dancing deftly, whipping up countless gusts of wind.


    In an instant, a talisman had formed in front of him. The surging Energies of Heaven and Earth poured into him, causing the talisman to emit a mysterious glow.


    Chik!


    Surrounded by countless thunderbolts, a terrifying aura arose. Meanwhile, in the sky within a radius of hundreds of miles above, the thunder sounded continuously, with lightning shing intermittently.


    Shenxiao Thunder Spell!


    Pei Xuanjing, inspired by Superintendent Ye Daoyuan at one time, hadbined the Zhengyi Talisman Method and the Thunder Method of the Shenxiao Sect to create this Taoist Symbol!


    The lightning and the light intermingled, illuminating the sky. The original crimson sky swiftly faded, reced by rays of purple and green lightning that surged out covering the sky.


    Even those who were watching from thousands of miles away using the Heavenly Mirror, were overwhelmed by the scene taking ce above the vast expanse of the sky.


    Those cultivators who had reached the Eightfold Spirit Realm watched in astonishment as the two of them shed, most of them deeply understood that the Blood Fiend Ancestor and Pei Xuanjing were using their avatar and not their true forms.


    This disy of terrifying power shocked them, their avatars were frighteningly strong. This shook many cultivators with first and second rank powers in the Eightfold Spirit Realm: Is this the terrifying power of the strongest realm?


    Up in the sky of thousands of miles, the sh between the two had not stopped.


    Red primordial Qi continuously rotated around the Blood Fiend Ancestor, transforming into countless surging currents. The red divine light illuminated the sky like a waterfall flowing down.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Pei Xuanjing moved his hands, and behind him the projection symbolizing the Four Seasons and Five Orders started to glow faintly, illuminating each other.


    The numerous Taoist Skills of the Blood Fiend Ancestor came shing out, turning the sky blood-red. The terrifying power caused the space to shake and the thunder to rumble endlessly.


    Meanwhile, Pei Xuanjing stood motionless. He stood in the void, his aura was overflowing, changing the sky with his boundless power, standing among the thunderbolts like a divine deity, bathed in divine light.


    Boom!


    As Pei Xuanjing stepped forward, countless streams of air tumbled with every gesture. He struck with his fist, and a tremendous force erupted, just like the waters of a breached Heavenly River, surging and roaring.


    Though it seemed like a simple punch, given Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current strength, this punchbined his vigor, aura, and spirit. It was a punch that perfectly integrated all of these elements, virtually reaching an extreme.


    One punch!


    Heaven and earth quaked!


    The air vibrated and even the space was shattered. The overbearing intent of his punch took control of the whole world. It seemed as if only this powerful punch existed between heaven and earth, and everything else was disced and annihted.


    The terrifying intent of his punch was released. Even those who watched the projection through the Heavenly Mirror remained silent. They too could clearly feel the horror of this punch.


    ¡°Is this the terror of reaching this point in the Path of Body Refining?¡± one of the strongest beings eximed: ¡°Without using any divine abilities, simply relying on one¡¯s own strength and using the simplest techniques, they were able to create a force capable of shaking heaven and earth.¡±


    Although the Path of Body Refining was one of the three major paths in the Sky Wastnd, in reality, not many people had pursued this path. Even fewer had achieved great sess in this path. Many powerful beings practiced several paths.


    Even the stronger demon race, famous for their physical strength, mostly followed the Path of Qi Refinement. Their strong physical bodies were mostly due to the natural advantages of their race.


    Now, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s punch, with its terrifying power, was an eye-opener for all the powerful beings.


    Kill!


    Facing this punch, the Blood Fiend Ancestor did not retreat because he felt the punch locked onto him; there was nowhere to hide.


    Victory and defeat will be decided in a single move!


    Sssssss!


    The next moment, the aura on the Blood Fiend Ancestor¡¯s body erupted, and the bloody sky transformed into countless trembling blood-colored long swords. These swords filled the sky and fell toward Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    Faced with these blood-colored long swords, Pei Xuanjing sneered and continued his attack.


    His punch that filled the sky, seemed to shatter the sky. Countless blood-colored long swords were drawn into the vortex of his punch. Despite the terrifying power released by the swords, it was meaninglesspared to his power. Eventually, they were all annihted.


    The Blood Fiend Ancestor hadn¡¯t expected that his moves would be resolved by Pei Xuanjing so easily. Seeing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s oing punch, his face faded.


    Next moment, he stepped forward, his surrounding robes turned into blood color, as if a bloody river were flowing over him. A blood-colored knife appeared in his hand. Even though the knife had not fully manifested itself, its horrifying murderous aura almost made the firmament shiver.


    ¡°The Red Blood Knife!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this old devil to bring out the Red Blood Knife. No wonder he was so confident.¡±


    The moment this blood-colored knife appeared, many powerful practitioners on Shenxiao Mountain immediately recognized this divine weapon.


    The Red Blood Knife, a top-tier divine weapon and the Blood Fiend Sect¡¯s sect-protecting divine weapon. The Blood Fiend Ancestor had relied on this knife to fight his way to the Strongest Realm.


    Later, in the war between the human and demon races, this knife had killed countless demon race powerhouses. It was one of the top killing divine weapons in the Demonic Way.


    Some even believed that if you consider solely their destructive power, even the Human Path Treasure, Xuanyuan Sword, would be a bit inferior.


    Boom!


    The Red Blood Knife shed out, its terrifying knife intent slicing through space, even causing countless Energies of Heaven and Earth to evaporate.


    Rumble!


    The punch intent and the knife light collided, creating earth-shattering conflict.


    Just in the blink of an eye, these two forces had collided countless times. The resulting shockwaves spread out in all directions like ripples, shaking the firmament with their immense power.


    Instantly, even the projection on the Heavenly Mirror on Shenxiao Mountain became blurred, making it impossible to see what was happening.


    After waiting for a while, when the Heavenly Mirror re-disyed the images of the two, they found that the sky hundreds of miles above had returned to calm. The two of them were standing ten miles apart.


    ¡°Was the Red Blood Knife broken?¡± someone who saw the half knife in the hand of the Blood Fiend Ancestor could not help eximing.


    Upon hearing this, the faces of many of the strongest beings changed, and they all looked over there.

 Chapter 736 - 686: Undermining at the Base Worth Discussion

    Chapter 736: Chapter 686: Undermining at the Base Worth Discussion


    The Red Blood Knife shattered?


    Absolutely impossible!


    That was the instinctive thought that rose in the minds of many powerful ones. They knew the endurance of such a top-tier Divine Weapon like the Red Blood Knife, truly created and nurtured through a thousand strikes and tempering. Even another top-tier Divine Weapon of the same level would not easily destroy it.


    If Pei Xuanjing could only destroy the Red Blood Knife with his Avatar, it would be an impossible task. If such were the case, there would be no need for any furtherparison.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the real Red Blood Knife, but a reproduction containing its power,¡± the Master of Mystiq Sky said.


    The real Red Blood Knife would never be easily damaged, but what the Blood Fiend Ancestor disyed previously was just a copy. The real Red Blood Knife was still within the Blood Fiend Sect.


    The Master of Mystiq Sky was very clear about the power of that demonic sword. If it really appeared here, Pei Xuanjing couldn¡¯t easily resist it with his physical body, let alone destroy it.


    ¡°Shall we continue?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing stood with his hands behind him in the void, his clothing pping in the wind as he calmly looked at the distant Blood Fiend Ancestor and asked.


    ¡°In this round, Old Ancestor loses.¡± The Blood Fiend Ancestor reluctantly nced at the broken body of the Red Blood Knife in his hand and shook his head.


    In that previous round, he had already lost a point. Although he still had the strength to fight again, there was no further meaning to do so.


    This Red Blood Knife, although a copy, contained real Saber Intent, and it was capable ofunching an attackparable to the original Red Blood Knife.


    But even so, not only it failed to defeat Pei Xuanjing, but it was also split in half by him. This meant he was at a disadvantage in this exchange.


    The two were onlypeting and debating, not fighting to the death. At this point, there was no need to continue fighting. It was pointless.


    ¡°In that case, I ept your concession,¡± Pei Xuanjing said indifferently.


    Above the boundless sky, the words of the two clearly entered Shenxiao Mountain through the Heavenly Mirror and were heard by every cultivator present.


    Silence, absolute silence fell over the entire Shenxiao Mountain, not a sound to be heard.


    He lost!


    Competing with their avatars, the Blood Fiend Ancestor was inferior to Statesman Pei Xuanjing.


    Moreover, the Blood Fiend Ancestor had already used the copy of the Red Blood Knife. Statesman Pei Xuanjing had only demonstrated his Talismanic Skill and power. His mastery of swordsmanship, the Thunder Method, and the power of his Divine Position had yet to be used, evidently indicating the terror of his abilities.


    Although many people were clear that the Blood Fiend Ancestor probably did not go all out and had reserved strength, and neither side had given it their all, this fact in itself was quite shocking.


    ¡°This old demon has no shame, so despicable,¡± a sh of anger flickered in the eyes of the Master of Mystiq Sky, he was annoyed.


    With his discernment, how could he not notice that the Blood Fiend Ancestor had not really done his best. In fact, he had deliberately held back to give up this round, to owe a favor to Pei Xuanjing.


    The situation was very clear. Under the circumstances where Pei Xuanjing had secured two victories, his side just needed to win one round to im victory in thispetition.


    In such circumstances, the chances of victory for their Sky Wastnd side were slim. Considering Pei Xuanjing¡¯s strength, unless all three of them fought to the death, willing to risk destroying their avatars, it would be hard to win three times in a row with the strength Pei Xuanjing had demonstrated.


    Therefore, in such a situation, instead of bravely fighting for a slim chance, it would be better to voluntarily give up, show goodwill to Pei Xuanjing, and earn a favor. This was the decision the Blood Fiend Ancestor made after weighing the pros and cons.


    Otherwise, with the Blood Fiend Ancestor¡¯s ability, even if he had to lose, he wouldn¡¯t lose so easily.


    ¡°This old thing is so unashamed in earning favors, it puts my sect in a difficult position,¡± the Master of Mystiq Sky was annoyed.


    The Blood Fiend Ancestor was the first to take action, decisively conceding. Now, the final result of the two sides had been determined, even if he and the master of the Sword Sect both won the next rounds, it would not have any impact on the final oue.


    Rather, whether or not to engage Pei Xuanjing with full strength in the next battle became a matter of debate.


    After all, with the oue already settled, what good would it do to continuepeting with Pei Xuanjing even if we go all out and win?


    However, due to the Blood Fiend Ancestor¡¯s sudden withdrawal, they found themselves in an awkward position, no matter what they did next.


    ¡°So who among you, fellow Daoists, will take the next move?¡± Pei Xuanjing¡¯s voice descended from the boundless sky and clearly reached Shenxiao Mountain.


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, the Master of Mystiq Sky understood that this battle was unavoidable. He exchanged a nce with the strongest powerhouse in the Sword Sect: ¡°Mr. Jiuren, please!¡±


    Mr. Jiuren, also known as the strongest of the Sword Sect, the Jiuren Sword Saint.


    Upon hearing the Master of Mystiq Sky¡¯s request, the Jiuren Sword Saint nodded slightly: ¡°In that case, allow me to experience the divine abilities of the Statesman.¡±


    After his voice fell, the Jiuren Sword Saint¡¯s figure shifted, and his whole person turned into a sword light shooting straight into the sky, heading towards Pei Xuanjing.


    The way of the sword is the only way. For the strong ones of the Sword Sect, ever since the day they saw Pei Xuanjing¡¯s swordsmanship, they had been looking forward topeting with him.


    Due to the situation and the inappropriate asion, these Sword Sect experts were forced to suppress their impulses. Now that they had the chance topete with Pei Xuanjing, how could the Jiuren Sword Saint miss it?


    Indeed, just now, had it not been for the pressure from the Blood Fiend Ancestor, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed the opportunity to make the first move.


    Whoosh!


    The sword light shed, and the figure of the Jiuren Sword Saint appeared not far in front of Pei Xuanjing.


    n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The Jiuren Sword Saint¡¯s face was joyful, slightly excited as he said: ¡°Ever since I witnessed the Statesman¡¯s mastery of swordsmanship with my own eyes, I have been looking forward topeting with him.¡±


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s expression was indifferent, standing with his hands behind his back, saying: ¡°For many years, I have been practicing the sword in istion, being trapped by limited understanding. Today, I have a chance for a real showdown with Sword Saint.¡±


    While talking, Pei Xuanjing dissolved the surrounding thunder, with one hand behind his back, the other slowly hanging down. Endless Primordial Qi instantly flowed through his pale palm, instantly transforming into a Six-Color Sword. The Shenxiao Origin Qi flowed indeterminately on it, with the light of green, red, yellow, white, ck, and purple circling, each showing its independence while also reflecting each other.


    The power of his sword had received the baptism of chaos and the Energy of Creation when he first set foot in the Longevity World. Now it¡¯s power has increased manifold than when it was initially condensed from his Taoist Skill. After continuous tempering in the Longevity World, the power of this Six-Color Sword is not inferior to many top-tier divine weapons. Moreover, it was condensed from the projection of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s foundation of Taoist Skill. The power it disyed in Pei Xuanjing¡¯s hands was even stronger than many top-tier divine weapons.

 Chapter 737: 687: Engaging Jiuren Sword Saint in Battle

    Chapter 737: Chapter 687: Engaging Jiuren Sword Saint in Battle


    Pei Xuanjing held the Six-Color Sword upside down, its cutting edge soaring into the sky. This edge was unveiled without any concealment, as though it could even pierce through Heaven and Earth.


    The terrifying aura emitted from the magical sword shocked countless people. The sharp sword aura surrounded it, the sword light swaying uncertainly, rending countless spaces apart.


    Seeing the illusory and life-like sword light, other people would likely shy away in fear. However, in the eyes of Jiuren Sword Saint, it seemed as though he saw some diluted treasure, and his smile deepened.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t wrong indeed, the national teacher is a natural sword cultivator.¡± Jiuren Sword Saint praised vocally,menting: ¡°It¡¯s a pity, if the national teacher was born in my Sword Sect, another invincible sword cultivator would surely emerge in my Sword Sect¡¯s future.¡±


    ¡°Your Excellency is too modest.¡± Pei Xuanjing said with a lightugh.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡± Jiuren Sword Saint just finished speaking when he shook his head slightly: ¡°I misspoke. With the talent of the national teacher, he will surely be a grandmaster in swordsmanship in the future.¡±


    ¡°I have practiced swordsmanship for many years and created my own way of the sword. I request your Excellency to appraise it.¡± Pei Xuanjing spoke slowly.


    Facing Sharpened Edge¡¯s mighty figure, Pei Xuanjing felt invigorated. He abandoned other methods, choosing instead topete with his opponent in pure swordsmanship.


    After all, the final victory had already been decided, whether he was duelling with Jiuren Sword Saint or Master of Mystiq Sky, irrespective of victory or defeat, it truly didn¡¯t matter.


    Therefore, under such circumstances, Pei Xuanjing naturally had no more concerns and started to wholeheartedly duel Jiuren Sword Saint in swordsmanship, cross-checking each other, finding the ws, and filling in the gaps.<div>


    ¡°I have been looking forward to this for a long time.¡± Jiuren Sword Saint revealed an expectant look.


    Not long ago, when Pei Xuanjing was preaching, he recounted the creation of this swordsmanship by melting hundreds of sword techniques. He also demonstrated it a little bit, which made Jiuren Sword Saint very excited.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But at that time, because he was only demonstrating, the power of this swordsmanship was not fully revealed. Now that he was able to watch the creator Pei Xuanjing perform it personally, he naturally couldn¡¯t miss it.


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing nodded slightly, then slowly raised his sword and moved. His actions were slow, and his sword moves seemed in and unremarkable, but his momentum kept rising, the Shenxiao Origin Qi permeated all around, cyan, red, yellow, white, ck, and purple dyed the whole sky and the sky for thousands of miles was covered by these six colors.


    The originally dim sky, the Nine Luminaries sparkled with dazzling light, and then almost everyone could see, these nine stars had a thick starlight falling towards Pei Xuanjing.


    This thick starlight enveloped Pei Xuanjing, as if it had be a star robe, adding a touch of mystery and dignity to him. At this moment, Pei Xuanjing looked like the lord of the stars.


    ¡°This is the swordsmanship that I created, the first sword ¡¤ Nine Luminaries. I ask your Excellency for appraisal.¡± The next moment, Pei Xuanjing swung his sword, the Six-Color Sword emitted a violent roar, as the sword was cut down, countless starlight shone, and thunder roared.


    The weapons fell all around, with a sword cut out, it seemed as if the Nine Heavens Milky Way was pouring down, rolling down, and the surging Shenxiao Origin Qi triggered countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi to set off a monstrous surge.


    The sword light was chilling, as if the sound of a dragon roaring and a tiger howling echoed throughout the world, and for a moment Heaven and Earth fell silent.


    ¡°Good sword art, drawing on the power of the Nine Luminaries, and then making it your own. The national teacher has great talent, I am impressed.¡± Jiuren Sword Saintughed lightly, but shook his head: ¡°But that¡¯s not enough!¡±


    He stood still in the air, his back carrying only one hand, but the other hand was ced in front of him, with his palm up, in a posture of holding up the sky. His five fingers bent slightly and opened, and then nine brilliant sword shadows emerged in them, the sword shadows were flickering and uncertain, moving back and forth.


    The next moment, Jiuren Sword Saint swung his hand, the nine sword shadows made a nging sound, shaking the sky, shattering space and howling out, heading straight for Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword.


    Boom!


    The sword lights collided, causing Heaven and Earth to shake. Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Nine Luminaries Sword Light was instantly broken, and then the sword light charged towards Pei Xuanjing with undiminished momentum.


    These sword shadows split from one to two, two to three, three to infinite, and were transformed into countless sword shadows in the blink of an eye, their momentum was amazing, just like a group of birds returning to their nest, or like a sky full of stars, covering the entire sky, creating a murderous atmosphere, it was very terrifying.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled coldly at the corners of his mouth and again swung his sword: ¡°Look at the second sword of mine, Eight Extremes!¡±


    Pei Xuanjing swung his sword, making eight consecutive shes. In an instant, sword aura spread in all directions, yet it didn¡¯t dissipate for a long time.


    These eight strands of sword qi rose into the sky, upying the positions of the Eight Directions of Heaven and Earth, and alsobined the eight trigrams signs of Qian and Kun, Zhen and Xun, Kan and Li, Gen and Dui.<div>


    An eight trigrams sword shadow made of sword aura formed instantaneously in the sky, the eight paths of sword qi supplemented each other, counteracted each other, promoted each other, were endless, and unbroken.


    The second sword ¡¤ Eight Extremes!


    Countless Heaven and Earth Essence Qi gathered and poured into the Bagua Sword Diagram, illuminating the positions of the trigrams in the sword diagram. The Bagua Sword Diagram descended from the sky and enveloped these countless sword shadows.


    The original second sword Eight Extremes was created by Pei Xuanjingbined with his own magical domain. However, when he stepped into the Eightfold of the Spirit Realm, especially afterter opening up the Divine Kingdom and coincidentally opening up the Longevity World, he gained a deeper understanding of this space.<div>


    The second sword at this moment was not only the sword magical domain, but also a pure sword space. After enveloping Jiuren Sword Saint¡¯s sword shadows, it was not simply suppressing them with power, but absorbing and integrating them.


    The sword shadows fluttered around in the Bagua Sword Diagram, moving back and forth, but the eight spaces of the Bagua Sword Diagramplemented each other, mutually grinding away the power of these sword shadows, slowly eroding and absorbing them.


    ¡°Sword Space!¡± Upon seeing this move of Pei Xuanjing, a trace of brightness appeared in the eyes of Jiuren Sword Saint and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: ¡°Using the eight trigrams as the foundation, integrating swordsmanship, dividing the eight directions, the eight spacesplement each other, forming a space that is purely swordsmanship¡­¡±


    No doubt, only those who had truly witnessed Pei Xuanjing perform these sword techniques could truly feel something new, which was far from what Pei Xuanjing could demonstrate through preaching.


    After absorbing these sword shadows, Pei Xuanjing waved his sleeve to dissipate the sword space, then stepped out, his hearty voice echoed in the sky: ¡°Next is my third sword, Seven Stars!¡±


    The Six-Color Sword cut through the sky, stars twinkling, the Big Dipper in the sky exceptionally shone, seven strands of starlight fell.


    The third sword ¡¤ Seven Stars. With Tianji and Tianxuan as the hilt, Tianquan, Yuheng, Kaiyang as the body, the Start of Yang as the de, and Yaoguang as the edge, leveraging the power of the Big Dipper to defeat the enemy.


    The original exceptionally shining Big Dipper shone brightly, illuminating the skies, so much so that it even seemed to attract the Star of Seven Killings in the Southern Dipper, creating an inexplicable attraction with the Star of Greedy Wolf and the Star of Broken Army.


    With a sword strike, the magical sword cut through the air, revealing the ultimate sharpness!

 Chapter 738: 688: Unexpected Complications, Demon Emperor

    Chapter 738: Chapter 688: Unexpected Complications, Demon Emperor


    The power of the stars is essentially the Heavenly Earthly Force. When Pei Xuanjing swung his sword, it drew on the power of the Big Dipper¡¯s Seven Stars. Countless rivers of sword qi roared across the sky, shattering the void.


    Although this technique was developed by Pei Xuanjing when he was only at the third or fourth levels of the Spirit Realm, with his current strength, its power was enough to shock the heavens and the earth.


    If one were to say that his previous two techniques, although quite exquisite, were nothing more than that in the eyes of the Jiuren Sword Saint.


    However, faced with this sword, the Jiuren Sword Saint dared not take it lightly. He slowly closed his eyes, and a divine sword fell into his grasp. When he reopened his eyes, sword intent filled his pupils, as if all the Heaven and Earth Essence Qi around him was severed by this sword intent.


    The line of sight of the Jiuren Sword Saint, destroyed everything with terrifying sword intent. He seemed like the supreme ruler of the swordsmanship, surrounded by countless sword qi, and all the swords between heaven and earth seemed to kneel before him.


    He swung his sword, the sword light cut through the sky, meeting Pei Xuanjing¡¯s sword.


    Not only that, as a sword was shed, the sword light flickered, and another sword was shed, releasing nineyers of sword light, each stronger than thest.


    Boom!


    The two terrifying sword lights collided, shattering space and shaking the sky.


    His!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om<div>


    On Shenxiao Mountain, many cultivators watching the battle, even though they were watching through the projection of the Heavenly Mirror, were still injured by the terror of the sword intent. Many cultivators were soaked in sweat, as if that terrifying sword was already branded deep in their souls.


    ¡°The swordsmanship of these two has reached the limit of mortals, I¡¯m afraid only the legendary Immortal Path Swordsmanship can suppress them.¡± A strong person sighed.


    The Ancestor Celestial Master touched the long sword at his waist, and his eyes were shimmering. He was somewhat regretful that he had arbitrarily condensed himself into a body. Otherwise, he could have had the opportunity to fight and debate with these two.


    Above the vast sky, the contest between Pei Xuanjing and the Jiuren Sword Saint had not stopped. Both personalities disyed their realizations on the swordsmanship, each verifying what they had learned.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s self-created swordsmanship, the fourth sword, fifth sword, sixth sword, seventh sword, and even the eighth sword, were all disyed.


    Simrly, the Jiuren Sword Saint also disyed the many divine sword techniques of his Sword Sect, as well as the Jiu Ren Jian Jing he had developed himself by integrating what he had learned from the Sword Sect.


    The two of them were eachprehending the swordsmanship they had learned, constantly checking for errors and making up for deficiencies¡­


    As for the contest between these two, the cultivators on the ground watched with enthusiasm. After all, the sword was the divine weapon mostmonly used by cultivators in the Sky Wastnd, so watching the fight between these two swordsmanship experts naturally benefited them a lot.


    All sorts of swordsmanship and sword techniques were disyed in their hands. Even the most simple and unadorned sword technique, when performed by these two pinnacle swordsmanship experts, was not to be underestimated.


    ¡­


    We don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been, but the fight between the two finally came to a halt.


    This time, the two profited greatly from the fight and had extraordinary epiphanies.


    ¡°A tie this time?¡± Pei Xuanjing asked.


    ¡°As the national teacher says,¡± nodded the Jiuren Sword Saint.


    The oue of the fight between the two of them didn¡¯t matter anymore. So it didn¡¯t matter who won or who lost. A tie was the best oue.


    As soon as Jiuren Sword Saint returned to Shenxiao Mountain, Pei Xuanjing stood in the vast sky waiting.


    At this moment, the Master of Mystiq Sky didn¡¯t need Pei Xuanjing¡¯s invitation. As soon as the Jiuren Sword Saint came back, he knew it was his turn to start.


    The Master of Mystiq Skyughed lightly, took a step, and the next moment, his figure was hundreds of miles high in the sky. In just a few steps, he reached the same height as Pei Xuanjing.


    ¡°Master, please!¡±<div>


    ¡°Nation teacher, please!¡±


    The two looked at each other and almost simultaneously opened their mouths.


    At this moment, the Master of Mystiq Sky no longer has any scruples. Winning or losing doesn¡¯t matter. The chance to fight with a strong man like Pei Xuanjing is rare for him, so he is not willing to miss it.


    Boom!<div>


    The momentum of the two people erupted, and a big fight was about to burst out.


    But at this moment, it was suddenly interrupted by an iing voice.


    ¡°Hahaha, although humans are of the same race, they often kill each other for the sake of interest,¡± a boisterous and hearty voice came out, echoing between heaven and earth. Everyone, whether in the vast sky or on Shenxiao Mountain, could hear it clearly.


    Pei Xuanjing, who was about to take action, suddenly turned cold at the sound of this voice, and impatience shed in his eyes.


    His opposite, the Master of Mystiq Sky, reacted in almost the same way, with a hint of killing intent in his eyes.


    On Shenxiao Mountain, the many strongest people who were watching the two men¡¯s battle, immediately reacted, fight the enemy ground, sessively rose into the sky, arriving at the ce where Pei Xuanjing and the others were.


    Almost at the moment when many of the strongest men arrived, dozens of figures appeared in the distance. The leader was a burly man with golden hair. He had golden hair flowing on his head, and Heavenly Earth Essence Qi flowed and rose around him, filling him with awe-inspiring charisma.


    While this big man stood there, his amazing aura seemed to contain a terrifying energy inside him that could shake the heavens as long as he took action.


    The ten or so figures beside him were almost the same as him, each radiating an amazing aura that was no less than Pei Xuanjing¡¯s avatar.


    ¡°Lion Emperor, your Demon Race is constantly fighting amongst yourselves, yet you have the face to mock my human race.¡± The Master of Mystiq Sky said with a scornful sneer.


    Seeing the visitor, the Master of Mystiq Sky knew that there would probably be no chance for him and Pei Xuanjing to fight today. After all, whatever problem they had, it was an internal issue of the human race, but the people in front of them were of the Demon Race.


    The leader is the Lion Emperor, the strongest among the Demon Race, and the dozens of others apanying him are also the strongest among the Demon Race, all of them old demons who have reached the Strongest Realm with the Nine Realms of Spirit.


    ¡°Old Lion, our human race¡¯s strongest people¡¯s Dao debates are booming, why are you old demonsing to join in the fun?¡± Jiuren Sword Saint said with an impatient look.<div>


    It¡¯s obvious that, given the style of the Sword Sect, they already had a deep dislike for these demons. At this moment, if not for the fact that his real body was not here, and the opponent only appeared as an avatar, ying the opponent would make no sense, otherwise, the Jiuren Sword Saint would have already taken action.


    The many remaining strongest people of the human race also looked at these suddenly appeared strongest demons with unchanging expressions.


    Ill-intentioned people are not wee, and good people never show up. These old demons appearing here now are certainly not harboring any good intentions.


    After many years of fighting and killing, the strongest people of the Human Race and the Demon Race have long be familiar with each other. So even though the strongest people of the Human Race looked at them with displeasure, the strongest demons still seemed fearless, still smiling meaningfully, undisturbed.

 Chapter 739: 689: Has this Emperor ever feared any of you?

    Chapter 739: Chapter 689: Has this Emperor ever feared any of you?


    ¡°The discussion of the human race¡¯s strongest contenders was originally of no concern to us. But the Sky Wastnd is not solely for the human race to take possession. How could the human race monopolize it all?¡± said the Lion Emperor in a cold voice.


    How could they not know about this plot by the human race and let the human race take all the benefits alone?


    The rtionship between the human race and the Demon Race isplex, but fundamentally, they exist in a state of bnce with neither able to exterminate the other. However, if the human race monopolizes the benefits of this fusion of the two worlds, the power of the human race will inevitably surpass that of the Demon Race. This is a situation that the Demon Race absolutely does not want to see.


    Indeed, this is what the human race¡¯s strongest contenders thought in their hearts.


    These old demons chose precisely this time to appear. They probably guessed the intentions of these old demons.


    ¡°We agreed in the Sky Wastnd that day that each will employ their own methods and in the end, the merit speaks for itself,¡± said the Master of Xuantian Sect, frowning.


    Regarding this issue, it was decided during the meeting organized by the Sky Mechanism Pavilion in the Sky Wastnd that the human race and the Demon Race will not interfere with each other. In the end, whoever contributes more to Heaven and Earth will reap more benefits.


    Now, these old demons appear here, implying that they want to break the pact. At this thought, the Master of Xuantian Sect felt a surge of anger.


    ¡°You humans devised quite the n. You have guides in the Ancestral Land, but what about our Demon Race?¡± King Niu rebuked angrily.


    These humans are crafty. The initial negotiation was well-intended, but it was only after the Fox King reviewed the event that they found out they had fallen for the human race¡¯s trap despite their caution.<div>


    To integrate the essence of the Sky Wastnd into the Ancestral Land, it is not merely about manipting the Sky Wastnd but also about guiding it in the Ancestral Land.


    There are many strong individuals in the Demon Race, and it¡¯s easy for them to aplish these tasks in the Sky Wastnd, but in the Ancestral Land, they have no way of doing so.


    Although the Heaven and Earth of the Ancestral Land have fully recovered and local demonic beasts have begun to grow, there are no strong contenders like Pei Xuanjing of the Great Ming, who can win the favor of Heaven and Earth¡¯s will and possess the capability to carry the task.


    Even if they want to wait for the Demon Race¡¯s strongest contenders to develop, it would take a considerable amount of time despite having many strong contenders of the Demon Race providing training and resources.


    This is the biggest w in this n for the many powerful members of the Demon Race.


    Sometimes, it¡¯s not about moving too slow, but the opponent moving too fast.


    If the human race and the Demon Race start from the same line, the Demon Race will nurture their strongest contenders while the human race nurtures the strong contenders in the Ancestral Land. In the end, ites down to who uses their methods the fastest, and there won¡¯t be much difference between the two races.


    However, the situation is such that the human race already has their strong contenders rising and is ready to guide the process. The Demon Race, on the other hand, is still primitive and unprepared.


    This is not a matter of who is slower or faster. It¡¯s a matter of whether you have it or not.


    Knowing the human race, if given such a chance, they will seize all efforts to keep the Demon Race from catching up.


    If they stick to the initial pact and each race makes their own arrangements, they may fall into the human race¡¯s trap and lose all benefits.


    ¡°That¡¯s your problem, how could you me us?¡± said the Master of Xuantian Sect disdainfully.


    Indeed, when they devised this n, they had intended to take advantage of the Demon Race, using Pei Xuanjing¡¯s move to buy some time. They hoped to seize arge portion of the Demon Race¡¯s share, even if they couldn¡¯t monopolize all the benefits. Even when their n was revealed, they wouldn¡¯t admit it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. The previous conditions were unfair, and I, the Lion Emperor, as well as the Demon Race, will not ept this,¡± said the Lion Emperor in a deep voice.


    No matter what ploys the human racees up with, as long as the Demon Race is at a disadvantage, they cannot possibly agree to it.


    ¡°Lion Emperor, are you intending to reignite a war between the human and demon races?¡± the Jiuren Sword Saint said coldly.


    ¡°What is there to fear, we may as well fight to the death,¡± said the Tiger King in a deep voice, unfazed by the threat.


    ¡°Right, if you humans want to reap the benefits, don¡¯t even think about it,¡± King Niu said angrily.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Although the other powerful demons did not speak, they shared the same sentiment.<div>


    ¡°Are you suggesting that the human race is scared of you?¡± said the Blood Fiend Ancestor with a cold smile. His eyes swept over the old demons, ¡°My Red Blood Knife hasn¡¯t drawn the blood of a powerful being for many years.¡±


    For the strongest individuals of the human race, those of the Righteous Path and the Demonic Way often conflict, but their priorities are clear when it involves the survival of their race.


    When the righteous path flourishes, demonic way descends, and when the demonic way rises, the righteous path shrinks. This cycle is eptable to both righteous and demonic powerhouses, even if they are at a disadvantage, they wouldn¡¯t face extinction.


    However, conflicts between the human and demon races are racial battles and there¡¯s no tolerance in it. Despite their current peaceful coexistence, if there¡¯s a chance to wipe each other out, they wouldn¡¯t show any mercy.<div>


    Unless some lunatics lost their sanity due to cultivation, forgetting even their racial identity. But other than those, there would be no issues when dealing with a matter of this magnitude.


    ¡°Am I scared of you?¡± The Tiger King¡¯s eyes shed with cold light, showing no signs of backing down.


    The human and demon races have been in conflict for countless years, neither is afraid of the other. It¡¯s not about intimidation, there have been life-and-death battles between strong contenders.


    ¡°Lion Emperor, what do you want in the end?¡± the Master of Xuantian Sect stepped forward, looking directly at him with a cold gaze.


    The Lion Emperor was originally a regr lion. After a fateful opportunity, he embarked on the cultivation path and turned into a legendary golden lion, bing one of the strongest beings in the Demon Race after reaching the Strongest Realm.


    Now, the Lion Emperor suppresses powerful beings of the Demon Race with his formidable power, unifying the Demon Race by name, bing the lone ruler.


    Because of this, the fragments of the Demon Race joined forces to form a strength to oppose the human race.


    ¡°How I¡¯ll act depends on how you humans n to,¡± the Lion Emperor calmly looked at the Master of Xuantian Sect and the human race¡¯s strongest contenders, saying, ¡°But the previous n, our Demon Race definitely won¡¯t ept.¡±


    The previous n is detrimental to the Demon Race; they were clearly at a disadvantage, they can¡¯t ept it.


    ¡°It seems a battle is inevitable,¡± said the Master of the Xuantian Sect.


    He originally hoped for a resolution, but the Lion Emperor tearing up the pact was beyond his tolerance.


    When the other side goes against the pact, it means that they want to redistribute shares, which would greatly conflict with their anticipated shares of benefits.


    ¡°Am I supposed to be afraid of you?¡± the Lion Emperor responded defiantly.<div>

 Chapter 740: 890: No one has ever dared to talk to this Emperor like this

    Chapter 740: Chapter 890: No one has ever dared to talk to this Emperor like this


    Above the vastness of the heavens, the many supreme beings of the human race and the Demon Race stood face to face. Although they hadn¡¯t made a move yet, the aura each released caused the sea of clouds to churn.


    Pei Xuanjing, standing to one side, quickly grasped the situation from their brief exchanges.


    In essence, after the supreme human beings had agreed to incorporate the Sky Wastnd into the Daming World, the Demon Race, unwilling to be outdone, wanted a slice of the pie. Both reached an agreement where whoever possessed the mostnd owned it.


    Unexpectedly, the Demon Race was tricked. The integration of the Sky Wastnd into the Daming World required not only the supreme beings to push in the Sky Wastnd but also a powerful being to connect with the Daming World as a fixed point.


    This was why these supreme beings were willing to give Pei Xuanjing a part of the benefit, just begging for his cooperation.


    Although both parties reached an agreement, the Demon Race couldn¡¯tpete with the human race. Although their power in the Sky Wastnd was not inferior, their ancestral strength in the Daming World was iparable with the human race.


    Especially with the appearance of Pei Xuanjing, an external supreme being, who disrupted the bnce. As per the agreement, by the time the Demon Race was ready, the humans would have already swallowed all the benefits, leaving them with the leftovers.


    Therefore, after the Demon Race realized they¡¯d been tricked, they reacted immediately, joining forces to tear up the agreement and make it less convenient for the human race.


    Pei Xuanjing, facing this situation, remained silent and didn¡¯t take a stand or felt the need to take one.


    After all, the current conflict was not within the human race, but between the human race and the Demon Race. Regardless of the benefits he rued, Pei Xuanjing had no reason to side with the Demon Race.<div>


    ¡°If we fight today, none of your incarnations will survive. You will suffer considerable damage losing them.¡± A human supreme being said coldly.


    The reason they were confident was that they appeared in their incarnations at Shenxiao Mountain, as did the Demon supremes.


    However, Pei Xuanjing was not the same, his true body was amidst the Forbidden ce of Shenxiao Mountain. If his real body took a stand, the incarnations of these old demons would have zero chance of surviving.


    The moment these words were spoken, the faces of the Demon Race supremes darkened, evidently they were aware of this, too.


    Yet, these Demon supremes weren¡¯t ignorant of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s presence. Even when they knew about him, they still chose to visit here, they clearly had their cards ready.


    The Lion Emperor disregarded the threat, saying, ¡°Great Ming State Master, top of the ancestralnd, the emperor has admired you for a long time. Suppressing the Taixu Venerable proves your power. But the emperor would like to tell you, there is an enormous gap between supreme beings.¡±


    The Taixu Venerable had cultivated for many years, butpared to the Lion Emperor, he was an absolute junior. His power was insignificant in the Lion Emperor¡¯s eyes.


    As the Lion Emperor said, even among the supreme beings, there were strengths and weaknesses. A supreme being like the Taixu Venerable, even with the Taixu Mirror, wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against the Lion Emperor.


    Therefore, even if Pei Xuanjing suppressed the Taixu Venerable, the Lion Emperor wouldn¡¯t consider him a threat.


    ¡°Lion Emperor, do not be overly confident.¡± Master of Mystiq Sky sneered.


    The Lion Emperor was indeed powerful, but having witnessed Pei Xuanjing suppressing the Taixu Venerable and the power he disyed, Master of Mystiq Sky would never consider him weak.


    If the real body of the Lion Emperor appeared today, he might still think the result of the fight is uncertain, but with just an incarnation, it seemed a bit overconfident.


    ¡°Really?¡± the Lion Emperor, with an arrogant look, shifted his gaze onto Pei Xuanjing.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Faced with such a challenge and knowing it was orchestrated, Pei Xuanjing could no longer remain silent.


    Pei Xuanjing took a step forward, looking at the Lion Emperor, ¡°Why don¡¯t we give it a try?¡±


    In the face of doubt, he stood unwavering, choosing to meet force with force.


    Where supreme beings of the human race were concerned, he might be somewhat humble, but facing the Demon Race, both in principle and reason, Pei Xuanjing would never back down.


    Moreover, at this stage, although Pei Xuanjing had not truly entered the Strongest Realm of the Nine Realms of Spirit, he was absolutely confident in his power, favored by the will of Heaven and Earth, and blessed with Divine Position power, he was confident to fight any supreme being.


    Even if the Lion Emperor was known as the number one demon being, Pei Xuanjing held no fear.<div>


    Let alone its incarnation¡¯s appearance now, even if its true body was present, Pei Xuanjing wouldn¡¯t back down in the least.


    ¡°Hahaha, the name of the Great Ming State Master is indeed not in vain. Not to mention his power, this courage alone is to be admired. In all these years, it seems no one has dared to speak to me like that.¡± The Lion Emperorughed heartily, his voice resounding, but his gaze held a shred of anger.


    As expected, he had dominated the Demon Race for thousands of years, and since he suppressed the Demon supremes and ascended to the throne, he had been the supreme ruler, his power sweeping across all.


    Even Master of Mystiq Sky, who ruled the Righteous Path of the human race, wouldn¡¯t dare to treat him like this.<div>


    How could being disrespected by a junior, like now, not anger the Lion Emperor?


    ¡°There¡¯s always a first time for everything, and you¡¯ll get used to it over time.¡± Pei Xuanjing retorted.


    ¡°Lion Emperor, if you think that I am not capable, why not measure my power for yourself?¡±


    ¡°Just you, wants to challenge majesty? Leave it to me to test your skill.¡± On one side, King Niu hummed.


    The Lion Emperor was the supreme ruler of the Demon Race, the number one demon, and Pei Xuanjing was only a junior of the human race. His power was only at Spirit Realm Eightfold. Without certain means, how could he be an equal?


    To King Niu¡¯s word, Pei Xuanjing just nced at him, then said coldly, ¡°I have heard that the Lion Emperor is the supreme ruler of the Demon Race. Now it seems, his reputation is not justified!¡± On his face, a touch of mockery, then said, ¡°I have been speaking with the Lion Emperor, and this Demon King wants to make decisions for the Lion Emperor?¡±

 Chapter 741: 891: Junior

    Chapter 741: Chapter 891: Junior


    ¡°You young human, all you know is how to stir up trouble. Take this punch from me!¡± King Niu was greatly enraged and attacked abruptly.


    This demon king was naturally hot-tempered. Hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mocking words, he naturally would retaliate.


    King Niu, naturally endowed with divine strength, even in this physical incarnation, possessed astonishing power. The punch he mmed down trembled the void, as if even the space itself was about to shatter.


    The terrifying power charged directly at Pei Xuanjing. The faces of many other powerful beings also changed slightly, surprised by this bull¡¯s abrupt attack with zero warning.


    Even though both sides had just presented tough postures earlier, in reality, everyone was aware it was merely posturing to test each other¡¯s limits.


    After all, destruction was easier than construction. While the Demon Race couldn¡¯t establish a foothold in the Ancestral Land like the human race, if they were hell-bent on causing disturbance and dying the human¡¯s progress, they could certainly achieve it.


    This fact had rendered the humans¡¯ current n null and void. Now that the Demon Race had discovered their intentions, the only option left was to renegotiate an agreement, failing to pull the wool over their eyes.


    But the assault from this bull catch everyone by surprise, including the other powerful beings from the Demon Race who hadn¡¯t expected this bull to be so easily provoked, and to act out so recklessly regardless of the situation.


    ¡°But it¡¯s good this bull made a move, as it allows us to test the limits of the human race.¡±


    ¡°This bull, among us demon kings, is quite strong. Let him confront Pei Xuanjing and assess his abilities, to see if he is truly as powerful as the rumors suggest.¡±<div>


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Faced with King Niu¡¯s attack, the other demon kings did not stop him. Those who had enough strength to intervene did not, instead, they let him act as they wished to test the waters.


    Even the Lion Emperor held a simr attitude at this moment. All eyes were on Pei Xuanjing, curious about his response.


    ¡°Heh, just that.¡±


    Faced with this sudden punch from King Niu, Pei Xuanjing was taken aback, but remained calm and collected.


    In an instant, he stood in the void, not moving an inch, his momentum surging. His inner alchemy circted within him, releasing and amplifying his Qi, followed by the cirction of his Shenxiao Origin Qi. A torrent of formidable aura surged to the sky, causing the horizon to change dramatically in reaction.


    Boom!


    Pei Xuanjing stepped forward, his movements stirring countless currents of Qi. He let out a punch, where the violent force resembled the outpour of water from a broken Heavenly River, raging and immense.


    This punch,pared to the one King Niu had just unleashed,cked nothing in strength.


    When this punch was thrown, it was not a surprise for the strong humans who had witnessed Pei Xuanjing¡¯s abilities not long ago.


    However, the strong demons were greatly shocked. After all, the Demon Race was known for their strength, and especially King Niu who had a divine strength. Yet Pei Xuanjing, a mere human, showed equal vigour.


    They had been prepared for when King Niu attacked and were aware that his opponent would be able to handle it. After all, anyone with a reputation had shown their worth. However, they had thought that Pei Xuanjing would deal with it through divine powers, not by countering it with pure physical strength.


    Boom!


    The two terrifying forces collided, shaking the air and shattering space. Despite the confrontation being a mere collision of raw physical power, the resulting shockwaves were still terrifying. The impact between the two created wave-like ripples radiating outwards in all directions.


    Were it not for the fact that the spectators were the incarnations of the strongest beings, the mere aftermath of this confrontation alone would have been unbearable.


    ¡°You¡¯re actually on par with my power. What kind of monster are you!¡± King Niu¡¯s face was in shock, voicing his disbelief.


    It was this divine strength that gave him the confidence to roam Heaven and Earth. Even among the Demon Race, not even the Lion Emperor, a royal, could outmatch him in terms of strength alone.


    Yet now, in front of a human, he found himself matched in pure physical strength. This was simply unimaginable.


    He didn¡¯t believe it, he assumed the human must have relied on some other method. He wanted to test it again.<div>


    ¡°Ten Thousand Spirit Body Forging Skill, I never thought anyone could sessfully cultivate this skill.¡± The Lion Emperor stopped King Niu who wanted to attack again, then coldly addressed Pei Xuanjing.


    Ten Thousand Spirit Body Forging Skill!


    Upon hearing the name, many strong beings immediately recalled the origin of this cultivation technique.


    In particr, many strong individuals of the demonic way. The Blood Fiend Ancestor murmured to himself: ¡°I knew the Body Refining technique that he showed when west fought seemed familiar, so he had cultivated the Ten Thousand Spirit Body Forging Skill.¡±<div>


    The Ten Thousand Spirit Body Forging Skill wasmon in the Sky Wastnd. It was created by a powerful cultivator at the Nine Realms of Spirit level of the demonic way. He had created this technique after countless battles with demonic beasts andbining with the Dao of Body Refining.


    They were naturally aware of this technique crafted by a powerful individual, but they never imagined that the human, Pei Xuanjing, would cultivate it.


    ¡°Indeed, good eye, Lion Emperor,¡± Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t attempt to hide it.


    ¡°As far as I know, no one has ever sessfully cultivated this skill. The national master is truly extraordinary,¡± the Blood Fiend Ancestormunicated through a voice transmission to a powerful demon standing next to him after hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s acknowledgment.


    After this technique was created, even its creator, that powerful cultivator of the demonic way, never practiced it, only passing it on to his disciples for cultivation.


    However, those who tried to cultivate this skill all met with death in the end, none survived.


    This wasn¡¯t a simple demonic cultivation technique. Unlike the slow cultivation process of the regr Body Refining technique, it allowed the cultivator to use the blood essence of demonic beasts to speed up the cultivation process, advancing at a pace that would not lose to the speed of the Dao of Qi Refining.


    However, where there was a benefit, there was a drawback. The rapid improvement acquired from the demonic beast essence would cause the cultivator to be bound by it, leading to turmoil in the Qi within their body and inevitable death from their body exploding.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because this National Master is extraordinary?¡± the powerful demon replied privately.


    Over the thousands of years, countless people had been confident that they were the exceptional ones who could solve the problem, but all ended in failure.


    To this day, even the disciples of the demonic way would rarely choose to cultivate this technique out of desire for rapid progress in cultivation.


    Now that Pei Xuanjing had sessfully cultivated it, did it mean that he had resolved this issue?


    <div>

 Chapter 742: 692: Change of Mindset, Turn of Situation

    Chapter 742: Chapter 692: Change of Mindset, Turn of Situation


    ¡°If Pei Xuanjing has solved this problem, it could be good news for our Demonic Way,¡± an all-powerful demon practitioner interjected.


    For demon practitioners, as long as a technique was not bound to lead to death and there was a shred of hope for survival, that was enough.


    They did not expect Pei Xuanjing to fully solve the problem at hand. If Pei Xuanjing could address part of the problem, lower the death rate, or ensure that death was not certain, it would be good news for the Demonic Way.


    ¡°You have sessfully cultivated this technique, you have earned a ce in my esteem,¡± said the Lion Emperor earnestly to Pei Xuanjing.


    The Lion Emperor was all too familiar with this technique or, more specifically, he was intimately acquainted with the demonic practitioner who had initially created this technique. He had never thought that any human could sessfully cultivate it.


    ¡°You tter me, Lion Emperor, my sess was merely a fluke,¡± Pei Xuanjing replied dismissively.


    However, faced with his modesty, the other powerful demons dared not treat him as they had before, recognising that in this world, the strong ruled. Pei Xuanjing had demonstrated enough power to be considered their equal.


    The situation was also somewhat defused due to Pei Xuanjing¡¯s intervention.


    The Lion Emperor addressed the Master of Mystiq Sky, ¡°You know why we¡¯re here. Let¡¯s get to the point, there must be a satisfactory resolution today, otherwise¡­¡±


    The Lion Emperor did not finish his sentence, but everyone understood what he meant.<div>


    Now that the Human Race¡¯s scheming had failed and been detected by the Demon Race, either the humans would have to make concessions, or no one would be able to aplish anything.


    Were anyone else or any other force to make such demands or threats, the Master of Mystiq Sky and other powerful beings would not necessarily resort to confrontation, but they would be less than civil.


    However, the Demon Race was fully qualified and capable of making such demands; they had the power and the credentials to do so.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Unless the human race was willing to abandon their npletely or choose to engage in a fierce war with the Demon Race, they would have to ept apromise and make some concessions in executing their current n.


    ¡°Gentlemen, what do you think?¡± The Master of Mystiq Sky did not speak but conveyed his question to the surrounding powerful humans telepathically. ¡°Shall we agree, or not? We need to reach a resolution today.¡±


    ¡°We cannot agree!¡±


    ¡°But if we don¡¯t agree, these old demons are not going to give up easily!¡±


    ¡°These old demons are more trouble than they¡¯re worth, relying on them for the n will not be easy.¡±


    ¡°And if we don¡¯t agree, we¡¯ll inevitably end up in a situation where both sides are badly hurt after the fallout with these old demons.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Various opinions were raised by the most powerful beings, each holding their own views.


    However, many shared a simr perspective; apromise seemed inevitable no matter which way they looked at it. Who could realistically stand up to the Demon Race, considering their potent strength and capability to be bullies?


    If the tables were turned and the Human Race was calcted by the Demon Race, the Demons would inevitably have topromise and make concessions, as long as the humans wanted them to.


    This was the inevitable oue of a bnced situation between both sides. Unless one side was clearly aiming for total war, the final result was already predestined.


    ¡°In fact, my Taoist friends, we could consider this from a different perspective. If we go ahead with the n using our original strength, we would not have sufficient power to infiltrate the entire Tianhuang World. However, if we bring these demons into the fold, our benefits will increase substantially.


    Pei Xuanjing¡¯s perspective on the matter differed from the others.


    Suppose the many strong humans and forces worked side-by-side to push for the aplishment of their benefits. In that case, the benefits they would receive would only amount to what the Tianhuang World Human Race could take hold of.


    However, if they could coerce these demons into joining their cause, they could undoubtedly maximize their benefits and increase the size of the metaphorical cake. Even if they had to share a portion of the cake, they would still stand to gain the most.


    Upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, the surrounding powerful beings were enlightened and started to consider these possibilities.<div>


    ¡°In fact, if we canbine the power of the human and demon races, we can surely elerate the n and save time,¡± said Pei Xuanjing. ¡°So, the most critical task at hand is to reach an agreement on the terms of partition with the Demon Race.¡±


    The Master of Mystiq Sky and the others nodded subtly. The rationale behind Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words was impossible to overlook.


    In the absence of sufficient power to either wipe out the mighty from the Demon Race or prevent them from sabotaging, their only option was to push the n forward as Pei Xuanjing suggested.


    ¡°It seems you have reached a decision,¡± the Lion Emperormented, surveying the group of powerful humans.<div>


    Even though he could not fully grasp what had been said during their covert exchanges, he could tell from their expressions that some consensus had been reached.


    And it was not as if there weren¡¯t wise beings within the Demon Race. They had a fair idea of how events would unfold based on their concerted appearance today and were quite confident that they could force the humans into apromise.


    ¡°As the Lion Emperor rightly pointed out, we indeed discussed it,¡± the Master of Mystiq Sky nodded, returning the Lion Emperor¡¯s gaze, ¡°We are willing to ept the Lion Emperor¡¯s terms, so long as the Lion Emperor can offer suitablepensation?¡±


    They were ready to ede to the Lion Emperor¡¯s demands after some consideration. Given that the opposition had enough power to turn the tables and had seen through their scheming, their eptance was only appropriate.


    However, since the Demon Race had the power to put pressure on them and force them into making concessions, they could do the same. If the Demon Race was not willing to offer sufficientpensation, the Human Race would not get what they desired, and the cultivation would be in vain.


    It was undeniable that the tide had turned.


    As long as both the Human Race and the Demon Race remained unwilling to abandon the n to further fusion with the Ancestral Land, subsequently yielding colossal benefits and potentially opening up the Immortal Dao Realm, both parties would need topromise.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± the Lion Emperor asked the Master of Mystiq Sky after a moment of contemtion.


    Although they had anticipated apromise from the human race when they had arrived, they had also prepared for the likelihood of having to make the first move. Their expectation was a stalemate, eventually leading to a mutually agreeable resolution.


    However, the humans¡¯ speedy agreement to the proposal, shifting the ball back into the Lion Emperor¡¯s court to fulfil the requested terms, left him in a bind. Now that the humans had made concessions, a stingy response from the demons would seem excessive.

 Chapter 743: 693: A Favor

    Chapter 743: Chapter 693: A Favor


    The Dao Debating Conference on Shenxiao Mountain hade to a sessful conclusion. Every participant was highly satisfied; they had all received the gains they sought.


    Even the Demon Race, after paying a certain price, came to an agreement with the human race¡¯s strongest beings. Both parties agreed to coborate temporarily, working together to integrate the Sky Wastnd into the Ancestral Land in a n to advance the realm.


    The human race¡¯s summit powers were also content. With the addition of the Demon Race¡¯s most powerful beings, they managed to obtain even greater benefits at a smaller cost. The rewards they received after the division were almost identical to their initial predictions.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In addition, the conditions proposed by the Demon Race were enough topensate for their losses. After all, as a powerful n equal to the human race, the Demon Race had a profound foundation and many precious treasures that even the strongest humans were coveting.


    Of course, with the addition of the Demon Race, the original shares of benefits had changed. Even though Pei Xuanjing¡¯s portion seemed to have decreased proportionally, the profit had not decreased considerably due to the increase in total gains.


    All the participants left satisfied. At this moment, only the native forces of the Daming World, or those who relied on Pei Xuanjing¡¯s protection, remained on Shenxiao Mountain.


    ¡°You all should be aware of the specifics of this n already. There is no need for me to participate in discussions of the finer details. Everything depends on your negotiations with the various parties,¡± Pei Xuanjing addressed the crowd.


    At the moment, apart from Pei Xuanjing, only Emperor Zhu Houji of Daming, Wu Shijiu, Wang Boan, Taoist Qingxu, Zhao Baiyang, Xue Wuheng¡­and others, were present in the grand hall.


    Although they each held different statuses and alliances, overall, they were still in sync with Pei Xuanjing, marking a temporary alliance.


    The n to merge the Sky Wastnd into the Daming World to trigger the ascent of Heaven and Earth was already set. It was a coboration agreed upon by many of the human and Demon Race¡¯s summit powers. Unless a True Immortal emerged to dominate all under heaven, no one or force could defy this. Their will represented the current general trend.<div>


    However, for these summit powers, they only needed to control the overall direction of the n. The specifics and finer details needed to be executed by the cultivators under them.


    Pei Xuanjing had already established an agreement with these summit powers, ensuring Daming World¡¯s stake in the uing n. Hence, they also needed to bear corresponding responsibilities. The details of these duties were not meant for Pei Xuanjing to handle, but for the individuals present to push forward.


    ¡°We adhere to the orders of the national master,¡± everyone nodded in agreement.


    Regarding this matter, none of them had any objections. After all, to gain something, one must give something in return¡ªthis is a very logical concept. Nobody would naively think that they could just sit idly by and reap the rewards in the end.


    Those who would entertain such foolish thoughts would not have achieved their current realm or made it to today.


    Pei Xuanjing nodded, then addressed Xue Wuheng, ¡°Regarding the matter with the Hell Demon Sect, I have already sent word. Regardless of your future grudges, at least before theunch of this n, the Hell Demon Sect will not act against you.¡±


    At present, all summit powers are focused on integrating the Sky Wastnd into the Daming World. This is the most critical matter. Everything else, no matter what it is, must give way to this.


    Therefore, even if the various forces of Sky Wastnd returned to the Daming World, they could not initiate conflicts with the local forces of Daming World. Of course, this did not include retaliation.


    This did not need to be expressly mentioned, since none of the local forces of the Daming World had the time or the capability to truly contest the forces of the Sky Wastnd at this point. Even if they had the power, they would not act at this time to avoid angering the summit powers.


    Of course, if it were not for this matter, given Pei Xuanjing¡¯s status, he could still buy time for Xue Wuheng by warning the Hell Demon Sect.


    However, that was all. Pei Xuanjing would only need the Hell Demon Sect to hold back temporarily. He would not mediate the grudges between them, nor try to dissipate the hostility.


    Regardless of whether Pei Xuanjing had the ability to do so, as an outsider, why should he interfere in their conflict? The fact that he mentioned it at all was already going out of his way to help Xue Wuheng, due to their past alliance.


    ¡°Thank you, master.¡± Xue Wuheng sincerely thanked him.


    Although the Hell Demon Sect was just a first-ss force on the Sky Wastnd without a Nine Realms of Spirit summit power presiding over it, it was still not someone Xue Wuheng could truly contend with at the present moment.


    Especially after his previous duel with a Hell Demon Sect cultivator left him injured, he knew that if he couldn¡¯t handle it, he might have to hide from the public eye as the leader of the Demonic Cult.


    Now that Pei Xuanjing was willing to temporarily buy time for him, he was very grateful. As for clearing up grudges, he never thought about it.


    As the leader of the Demonic Cult, Xue Wuheng understood the Demonic Way better than anyone else¡ªto resolve a grudge in the Demonic Way, one side mustpletely obliterate the other. Otherwise, the hatred can never be dissolved.


    Regarding Xue Wuheng¡¯s issue, Pei Xuanjing did not dwell. He brought the conversation back to other matters, ¡°This time¡¯s n is a golden opportunity for the many summit powers of the Sky Wastnd, and also for all of you. I hope you grasp it because if you miss out¡­¡±


    Pei Xuanjing stopped mid-sentence, but his meaning was clear.<div>


    If this n to integrate the Sky Wastnd into the Daming World were to seed and trigger the world¡¯s ascent, it would be akin to revisiting the scene of primeval world revival.


    Among the many present, excluding Wu Shijiu, the rest were not inferior at all in talent to the cultivators from the Sky Wastnd. Their deficiency was simply in terms of time. If they had enough time to umte andplement their foundation, they would surely catch up.


    The primeval world revival had already saved them a lot of time, reducing countless years of hard cultivation. If they seized this n, their power would advance further.


    After calcting, in essence, with this world ascension, they stood to gain more than many cultivators of the Sky Wastnd. The majority of those cultivators had already reached their potential. Despite the advantage brought by this world ascension, their actual improvements would certainly be less than those of the people here today.<div>


    ¡°We will not miss this opportunity,¡± Zhao Baiyang and the others answered solemnly with nods.

 Chapter 744: 694: The True Purpose of the Witch Deity Teaching

    Chapter 744: Chapter 694: The True Purpose of the Witch Deity Teaching


    Time, for these people standing here now, is incredibly significant.


    Whether it¡¯s Zhao Baiyang, Qingxu Taoist, Xue Wuheng, or those once standing on the edge of the Mortal Realm in the Daming World, if anything, theycked time.


    The revival of Heaven and Earth indeedpensated for their spent time, elevating their abilities dramatically, surpassing centuries of cultivation of many cultivators in the Sky Wastnd. However, for them, it was still insufficient. They desired more time for their talent to be transformed into explicit and dependable strength. Especially in this day and age, no one wants to be left behind.


    They all understand just how important their current n is. Perhaps, this could be the only opportunity for them to ovee their own deficiencies against these more formidablepetitors. If this chance were missed, there would never be another one.


    ¡°I¡¯m about to retreat and cultivate for a while. If you all don¡¯t have any other issues, you may leave now,¡± said Xuanjing Pei to everyone.


    ¡°We understand and take our leave.¡±


    Everyone nodded in agreement and departed, but two people stayed silent, as if they had something to discuss with Pei Xuanjing.


    Zhao Baiyang and others cast their eyes at Emperor Zhu Houji and Qingxu taoist, without inquiring any further, turned around and left.


    ¡°What can I do for you two?¡± Pei Xuanjing inquired.


    Now within the pce, only the Qingxu Taoist and Emperor Zhu Houji remained, but both seemed hesitant to start the conversation.<div>


    Pei Xuanjing understood their hesitations and turned to Qingxu Taoist, ¡°Taoist friend, I surmise I might have an idea about your intentions. If you don¡¯t mind, please wait for me for a moment in the rear hall.¡±


    ¡°That should be fine.¡± The Qingxu Taoist nodded, followed by an address to Zhu Houji, ¡°Your Majesty, excuse me, I will take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Taoist friend, don¡¯t be overly polite. It¡¯s my fault for keeping you longer.¡± Zhu Houji responded with a nod.


    The Qingxu Taoist chuckled, didn¡¯t say anything else, and turned to retire into the rear hall.


    Once he departed, Xuanjing Pei turned his gaze toward Zhu Houji.


    At this appropriate moment, Zhu Houji started, ¡°Master Pei, about the Xuanyuan Divine Sword, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t wish to tell you. However, this issue is of great importance, and I am worried about leaks¡­¡±


    No matter Pei Xuanjing¡¯s demeanor, he still needed to justify himself to Pei Xuanjing and express his stance.


    Zhu Houji hadplicated feelings about Pei Xuanjing¡¯s presence. The protection provided by such a mighty advisor was the reason for the stability of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty today and gave them enough time to grow.


    Even today, though Pei Xuanjing had stopped participating actively in the affairs of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, his shadow still loomedrge over it and had a profound impact.


    Think about the existence of the Taoist Academy. Countless disciples graduate from the academy every year and enter the offices and rivers andkes of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. This is a formidable force, and something the council elders fear. They worry that one day the Great Ming Divine Dynasty will no longer belong to them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Attaining the Xuanyuan Divine Sword, Zhu Houji has be infinitely stronger, boosting his confidence in handling any situation.


    Naturally, even with Xuanyuan Divine Sword at his disposal, he didn¡¯t think he could challenge Pei Xuanjing, much less have the thought of turning against him.


    ¡°This matter is of no consequence. As long as the Great Ming bes stronger, it will be beneficial to me without any harm. You don¡¯t need to overthink it,¡± Pei Xuanjing interrupted Zhu Houji from continuing on, as it was unnecessary.


    Concerning the trade between the Witch Deity Teaching and the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, Pei Xuanjing was not concerned or interested in it. Even otherwise, if he sought to know the specifics of the transaction, the Sect Leader of Witch Deity Teaching wouldn¡¯t have concealed it.


    As for Zhu Houji keeping the Xuanyuan Divine Sword a secret, Pei Xuanjing thought it didn¡¯t matter. Wu Shijiu once mentioned the existence of the Xuanyuan Sword in the Witch Deity Teaching. However, Pei Xuanjing expressed no interest. He was surprised that such a thing was directly given to Zhu Houji.


    After all, observing the actions that the Witch Deity Teaching took in trading with them, they seem to have given up a lot. However, to ask for something, they must also deliver something of equal value in return. Their contribution must mean the things they seek is of greater value.


    ¡°Regardless of their intentions, the Witch Deity Teaching paid a hefty price. The things they want will surely not be simple. Please be mindful of your actions moving forward, Your Majesty,¡± Pei Xuanjing warned Zhu Houji.


    Despite the negligible assistance he now provided to the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, Pei Xuanjing remained somewhat devoted. Unless absolutely necessary, Pei Xuanjing did not wish to see the court situation of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty worsen.


    Without mentioning his old friends and rtives there, the development of the Taoist Academy also relied on the assistance of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. Moreover, the current order, whether perfect or not, at least it maintained peace in the world.<div>


    If the court situation of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty were to copse, it would be a catastrophe for the ordinary martial artists of the world.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Zhu Houji nodded seriously and said, ¡°This is what I wanted to discuss with Master Pei.¡±


    The Witch Deity Teaching is a top force in the world. Zhu Houji knew very well the power of the Witch Deity Teaching through Wu Shijiu, much more than many other first-ss forces did.


    Such powerful forces giving so much to them, as an emperor, Zhu Houji naturally understood there was no such thing as a free lunch. They must have arger conspiracy in mind.<div>


    Connecting it with the secret of the Human Emperor¡¯s Heavenly Court he discovered, he thought that¡¯s probably the conspiracy of the Witch Deity Teaching.


    ¡°As for the true intentions of the Witch Deity Teaching, even now, I can¡¯t be certain,¡± Pei Xuanjing shook his head slightly.


    For such a power as the Witch Deity Teaching, without deep understanding, there was no way to discern what they were nning.


    The Witch Deity Teaching that has been passed down for thousands of years could be considered the oldest power in this world without exaggeration. Besides the conflicts between the human race and the demon race, they have never involved themselves in any internal disputes within the human race.


    Therefore, not even Pei Xuanjing, let alone the other top powers in the Sky Wastnd, could figure out what the Witch Deity Teaching intended to do.

 Chapter 745: 695: Qingxu Taoists Request

    Chapter 745: Chapter 695: Qingxu Taoist¡¯s Request


    Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t exactly sure what the Witch God Sect was plotting, but his impression and knowledge of this sector¡¯s strength had deepened significantly.


    This time, when the Xuanyuan Divine Sword was revealed, faced with the inquiries of these supreme beings, the dismissive attitude of the Witch God Sect Leader indicated his utmost confidence and showed no concern about a joint revolt from these supremacies.


    ¡°As for your spection about the human race¡¯s Heavenly Court, perhaps there is such a possibility,¡± Pei Xuanjing conjectured, saying, ¡°But this time, ording to the Witch God Sect Leader, almost all the past Divine Dynasty monarchs have been to the Witch Sect. It is hard to insure they did not make some deals and then need them to do something.¡±


    The two discussed for quite a while, but they still ended up with nothing because the Witch God Sect was far too mysterious.


    ¡°Regardless, you should prepare yourself. The most important thing is to enhance your strength. As long as you are powerful enough, no matter what they wish to do, you can easily handle it,¡± said Pei Xuanjing calmly.


    He didn¡¯t think much of Zhu Houji¡¯s concerns. If Pei Xuanjing does not take action now, then facing the powerful Witch Deity Sect, Zhu Houji would not have the power to resist.


    If that is the case, even if the plot of the Witch Deity Sect is figured out, can they possibly stop the opposition with their current power?


    Now that the Witch Deity Sect is willing to sit down and talk, willing to confer benefits, it proves that they still possess value in the eyes of the Witch God Sect. Otherwise, thetter would not act as such.


    Sometimes, don¡¯t be afraid of being used, fear only that you have no value to be used. Since the Witch God Sect is willing to give, ept it openly, then enhance your power as much as possible.


    As long as your strength is sufficient, you can confront whatever the Witch God Sect plots.<div>


    Just like Pei Xuanjing now, he didn¡¯t need to prepare anything in advance. But when he reached the peak of his power, standing at the top of the world, he didn¡¯t need to ask for anything, countless people naturally offered him everything.


    This is the real power, capable of crushing all schemes.


    Hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s words, Zhu Houji also understood, realised that overthinking was pointless now. He had to suppress his thoughts and turn away.


    After Zhu Houji left, the Taoist Qingxu stepped out once again.


    ¡°National Teacher!¡± Qingxu Taoist sat down and addressed Pei Xuanjing, ¡°Today, I am here, hoping to ask the National Teacher for help.¡±


    Qingxu Taoist did not beat around the bush and directly asked Pei Xuanjing for help.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He knew Pei Xuanjing¡¯s character well, it was better to reveal his intentions directly than to try circling around.


    Pei Xuanjing smiled and did not express decline or agreement. He asked, ¡°Is it about the Divine Position that the True Martial Sect wants to refine, or the birth of the Incense and Fire Deity?¡±


    ¡°Ah, as expected, nothing can be hidden from the National Teacher,¡± Qingxu Taoist sighed upon hearing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s direct statement.


    He smiled bitterly and asked, ¡°I originally thought that this matter was quiteprehensive, there was no leak at all. But I didn¡¯t expect the National Teacher to expose it with one sentence.¡±


    ¡°I just discovered it by chance,¡± Pei Xuanjing smiled.


    The n of the True Martial Sect was indeed quiteprehensive. For decades, no one has discovered it, even Zhu Houji and Pei Xuanjing, who hold the two volumes of the Golden Book and Jade Scroll, were no exception.


    But when Pei Xuanjing created the Small Thousand World and received the blessing of the will of Heaven and Earth, his Divine Position of Jade Purity True Monarch was promoted again, and his sensing of the Divine Positions in this world became even more acute.


    Although he couldn¡¯t clearly sense the situation of each Divine Position, he had a slight feeling about some changes and promotions in Divine Positions.


    The Heavenly Divine Position of the True Martial Sect hasn¡¯t condensed yet, and the Incense and Fire Deity hasn¡¯t been born yet. But it has already started to gestate. This is almost a divine position that rivals the status of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s True Monarch of Jade Purity. Its birth naturally has some signs.


    With the blessing of the will of Heaven and Earth and the favor of Qi Luck, how could Pei Xuanjing not notice.


    ¡°I wonder what Taoist friend needs me to do,¡± Pei Xuanjing asked the Taoist Qingxu.


    As for the request of the Taoist Qingxu, Pei Xuanjing would not refuse. After all, his rtionship with the True Martial Sect is not shallow. Before his real rise, the help that the True Martial Sect gave him was considerable. Although there were ns, it was a win-win situation.


    Among these forces now, probably only the True Martial Sect can be considered the force with the deepest rtionship with Pei Xuanjing.<div>


    Besides, in respect to Qingyang Zi, who is an elder of the True Martial Sect, and has been working hard for his Taoist Academy for years, Pei Xuanjing, seeing him, would not refuse the other¡¯s request.


    ¡°I want to ask the National Teacher to do something, to help condense and promote the Divine Position,¡± said the Taoist Qingxu.


    To the True Martial Sect now, their True Martial n has been moving ahead steadily for many years. The Divine Position of the True Martial Emperor they want to condense is already well-known in Heaven and Earth and has arge number of believers umting a lot of Incense and Fire Divine Power. Their need now is to keep refining, to fully transform these divine powers, and to change the deity into reality.


    This n was originally good, and they only needed the umtion of time to keep transforming andplete this n.<div>


    But ns cannot keep pace with changes. These urrences in Shenxiao Mountain now made Qingxu Taoist clearly understand that they don¡¯t have much time left. They have to speed up this process, or they will definitely fall behind.


    You must know that the next step is a once-in-a-millennium opportunity. If they can condense and give birth to the Deity of the True Martial Emperor before Heaven and Earth merge, then they wait for the promotion of Heaven and Earth, and the status of the True Martial Emperor will naturally grow in strength.


    But if it hadn¡¯t condensed and been born then, the quantity of Incense and Fire Divine Power required for its position would surely increase again after waiting for the advancement of Heaven and Earth, and their progress will not advance but retreat.


    This situation is unbearable for the True Martial Sect.


    This step to the sky opportunity, they can¡¯t miss it, and they don¡¯t want to miss out. Missing this time, they willpletely lose the opportunity to rise again.


    But wanting to speed up this process is not so easy. With the current strength of the True Martial Sect, all the originally allocated Divine Positions have been used. It can be said that it is now their limit and there is no way to improve further.


    If they really want to continue to speed up, there are only two ways. One is to enhance the status of their Divine Position, and the other is to increase the number of Divine Positions.

 Chapter 746: 696: Pei Xuanjings Purpose

    Chapter 746: Chapter 696: Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Purpose


    The True Martial Sect can augment and hasten the process of condensing the Divine Position using two methods, with only two people capable of aiding them. One is the emperor of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, while the other is Pei Xuanjing, their national advisor.


    After weighing his options, Taoist Qingxu decided to seek Pei Xuanjing¡¯s help.


    After all, if he were to approach the emperor, even if he agreed, it would lead to many rumors and whispers throughout the Great Ming Divine Dynasty.


    However, seeking assistance from Pei Xuanjing, the national advisor, is entirely different. As long as he agrees, no one would question or doubt his decision due to his status and strength.


    More importantly, even if Pei Xuanjing learned of the issues with their Zhenwu n, he would not be overly concerned. Yet if the emperor found out, his reaction would be unpredictable.


    ¡°So that is it,¡± Pei Xuanjing understood their consideration. ¡°This is not a problem, but how does Taoist Qingxu wish I assist you?¡±


    Pei Xuanjing knew that the request was notplicated and could be handled easily.


    Whether they wished to condense more Divine Positions or enhance the existing ones, it was a simple task for him, who held the Positive Scroll of the Golden Book and was loved by Heaven and Earth¡¯s will.


    ¡°National Advisor, what do you think would be the best approach?¡± Taoist Qingxu asked Pei Xuanjing for advice, hoping he could propose some solutions.


    If one seeks aid from another, it is best to be thorough. Since they had already asked Pei Xuanjing for help, they might as well ask him for guidance on which method is most suitable for their rapid progress.<div>


    In the Daming World ¨C or, within Heaven and Earth, for that matter ¨C nobody but Pei Xuanjing possesses the deepest aplishments in Divine Positions. After obtaining the Jade Purity True Monarch¡¯s Divine Position and establishing the Divine Kingdom, with the blessing of Heaven and Earth¡¯s will, numerous secrets of the Divine Position were unveiled before him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°If both methods are effective, why must one choose between the two? Why not consider utilizing both?¡± Pei Xuanjing responded with a question of his own, smiling. ¡°The status of True Martial Emperor¡¯s veneration is not inferior to that of my Jade Purity True Monarch, and it requires the Incense and Fire Divine Power to promote the birth of the True Martial Emperor himself, thus requiring more power. If you want to condense this venerable position before Heaven and Earth are promoted, why not make progress on both fronts to speed up the process?¡±


    ¡°Proceeding on both fronts!¡± Surprise shed in the eyes of Taoist Qingxu.


    They had considered this proposition before, but it was more challenging to implement in practice. With their present foundation, they are unable to


    proceed on one front, let alone on both at once!


    ¡°Is National Advisor Pei Xuanjing ready to help my True Martial Sect aplish this?¡± Taoist Qingxu asked with anticipation.


    Anyone could have thought of this solution, but one¡¯s willingness to assist is another matter. Since Pei Xuanjing had raised the issue, there was a high probability he was willing to help.


    ¡°I can help!¡± Pei Xuanjing agreed without hesitation to help with the matter.


    To Pei Xuanjing, this issue was simple to resolve. But if he could aid in catalyzing the formation of this Divine Position and watch the birth of the Incense and Fire Divine Power, he would benefit greatly. It could significantly aid in perfecting his own Jade Purity True Monarch¡¯s Divine Position in the future.


    ¡°In that case, I am very grateful, National Advisor. If you need anything in the future, my True Martial Sect will certainly fulfill our obligation.¡± Taoist Qingxu made his solemn promise.


    To Pei Xuanjing, this might seem like a minor issue. But to Taoist Qingxu and the rest of the True Martial Sect, it was a matter of the utmost importance. This could determine whether or not the True Martial Sect would rise in the future. If they missed this opportunity, even if the True Martial Sect fulfilled its n, it would be hard to catch up and would inevitablye to a stop.


    ¡°There is no need for such formalities,¡± Pei Xuanjing said with a slight shake of his head.


    In the following time, Pei Xuanjing went with Taoist Qingxu to the Taihe Mountain True Martial Sect. Using the Golden Book, he helped them condense a certain number of Divine Positions and upgraded some that could be promoted.


    Of course, whether they were newly condensed Divine Positions or those that had been promoted, the required Faith Incense Fire Power must be provided by the True Martial Sect, not by the Great Ming Divine Dynasty as before.


    However, after years of preparation, the True Martial Sect was well-prepared to umte Faith Incense Fire Power, especially with the promotion of the Zhenwu n. Pei Xuanjing even contributed some of his umted Faith and Fire Divine Power from the Taoist Academy for the True Martial Sect¡¯s use.


    Afterward, Pei Xuanjing left an avatar behind in the True Martial Sect and then departed.


    After all, the creation of the Incense and Fire Divine Power is a long process, and despite having these methods, it cannot be aplished overnight. So he left an avatar to observe the process and put the matter aside, shifting his attention to other matters.


    ¡­¡­


    Following the conclusion of the alliance meeting on Shenxiao Mountain, the task of integrating the Tianhuang World into the Daming World to facilitate its ascension became unofficially public. While not every force and cultivator knows of the matter, those of sufficient standing had an understanding of it.<div>


    While Pei Xuanjing was helping the True Martial Sect condense and promote Divine Positions, representatives of the Daming World, led by the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, as well as representatives of leading forces within the Tianhuang World and representatives of the Demon Race, had been holding multiple negotiations.


    With the framework agreed upon by many powerful beings in ce, there was still much to negotiate based on the execution of the n in the near future. This led to endless debates.


    Rather than three-way debates, it was more of a tussle between the human race of the Tianhuang World and the Demon Race. After all, in the Daming World, all forces and powers currently belong to Pei Xuanjing and they abide by his guidelines.


    So, as long as the human cultivators and the Demon Race can provide enough materials for the anchoring positions, the cultivators of the local Daming World don¡¯t care about their quarrels, and they don¡¯t have the power to participate given their strength.<div>

 Chapter 747 - 697: The Will of the Strongest Cannot be Defied

    Chapter 747: Chapter 697: The Will of the Strongest Cannot be Defied


    With the supreme beings to suppress from above, the n would not falter and cooperation would not fail under the unchanged goal. After more than a month of numerous discussions and endless debates, eventually, coboration was achieved.


    In the following half year, the Human race cultivators and Demon race cultivators in the Sky Wastnd used the teleportation channels built by all forces previously to continuously transport materials for setting up the coordinate formation anchors from the Sky Wastnd to the local forces of the Great Ming World.


    Meanwhile, the local forces of Great Ming World also had a negotiation. They, ording to the regions they upied and their strengths, undertook part of the construction of the coordinate formation anchors. They had toplete these formation anchors as nned.


    If it was in the past, even if the Great Ming Divine Dynasty, the nominal ruler, arranged these tasks for these regional lords, they would not earnestly carry out these tasks without any reservations. They always had their own schemes.


    However, it¡¯spletely different now. The matter was not promoted by the Great Ming Divine Dynasty but the leading power of the Great Ming World, Pei Xuanjing, the dominant national teacher. And behind this, there were not only Pei Xuanjing, but also the wills of many supreme beings.


    For these experts who had reached the highest peak between Heaven and Earth, the will of any one of them was an irresistible force for many other forces, let alone the collective will of these supreme beings.


    Therefore, for this matter, whether these forces were willing to do it, whether they were satisfied, or whether they hadints, they mustplete the tasks as scheduled, without any discount. Otherwise, the price of failure would be unbearable for them.


    Not only the Great Ming World, but the Sky Wastnd was in the same scenario. Once many supreme beings established rules together, both the top-rated forces presided over by supreme beings, or the first-ss forces, or the second-ss ones, all of them had to do their best and could not afford to have any faults.


    Top-rated forces like Xuantian Sect could not even disobey the wills of numerous supreme beings. Xuantian Sect may be very strong, but they can never afford to face the wrath of so many supreme beings.


    Under the guide of these supremes¡¯ wills, all the cultivators in the two worlds were mobilized to join this n.


    Of course, what makes so many cultivators participate in this n is not just the power of these supreme beings but also their interests.


    If they were deterred only by power, they might submit to the threat, but it is impossible to mobilize their enthusiasm and maximize the process.


    However, if they can be driven by interest, it will make a significant difference for these cultivators.


    Compressing Sky Wastnd into ancestralnd and upgrading the Great Ming World would bring enormous benefits to many supreme beings. However, it would also bring huge benefits to these ordinary cultivators.


    All the cultivators had witnessed or experienced the process of the resurgence of the spiritual energy in the Great Ming World. Many cultivators had made rapid progress in their cultivation journey by seizing this opportunity. This not only saved their time but also made many cultivators who have been limited by their talents to break through their bondage to reach a higher level.


    So, even if most of the benefits of this n were taken by these supreme beings and powerful cultivators, the remaining benefits would also be a rare opportunity for every cultivator.


    Especially for those cultivators who cannot make further progress, their enthusiasm has been thoroughly aroused, bing the most staunch supporters of this n.


    The initial preparations for this n were orderly, and all the cultivators began to get busy. The usual fights and struggles had decreased a lot under these circumstances.


    After returning to Shenxiao Mountain, Pei Xuanjing approved the report from Pang Hong and Yu Zhenzi about the specific situation of these matters. He then reminded the two to continue to promote its implementation and went back to seclusion.


    The Dao Debating Conference brought many benefits to Pei Xuanjing. The exchange and hand-to-hand battles with these superbeings gave Pei Xuanjing a clearer understanding of his divine powers and Taoist skills.


    Pei Xuanjing sat on the meditation cushion, with the fog-like aura condensed by Heaven and Earth Essence Qi gathering around him. The dense aura almost turned into a liquid.


    The dense Heaven and Earth Essence Qi like this would certainly enable the ordinary cultivator to make great progress and have a solid foundation even with a brief seclusion.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, all of these mean nothing to Pei Xuanjing. No matter how dense Heaven and Earth Essence Qi is, it can¡¯t help him enhance his strength in any way.


    Most of the cultivators need more time to umte Primordial Qi in their bodies to advance their levels of cultivation. Even for the cultivators at the same level, those who have been cultivating for a hundred years and those for three hundred years would have a stark difference in the amount and refining state of their store of Primordial Qi.


    Any cultivator needs time to umte and purify Primordial Qi in their body after breaking through to the level of Spirit Realm Eightfold. It is a matter that requires continuous efforts with rare shortcuts.


    However, this ispletely meaningless for Pei Xuanjing.


    At the moment of his breakthrough, his life simtion experience and all the things he umted in this process will feed back to him. The deeper the umtion in life simtion, the more Primordial Qi he umtes.


    What¡¯s more important is that after he opened up the Longevity World, the Primordial Qi in the whole Longevity World could be invoked by him anytime. So, even if Pei Xuanjing had just broken through to the Spirit Realm Eightfold, he had maximized his Primordial Qi umtion, which was even more substantial than those cultivators who had lingered in this realm for thousands of years¨Calmost unlimited.


    Just like, other people¡¯s Primordial Qi umtion needs to be added little by little daily to reach its full state.


    Pei Xuanjing had not only filled up his Primordial Qi store at the moment of his breakthrough, but also had a limitless river of Primordial Qi backing him up. The moment his Primordial Qi is spent, the river of Qi would pour in and fill it up instantly.


    At this moment, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t need to waste time umting Primordial Qi. He is concentrating all his energy on his ownprehension of Taoist skills. He could break through instantly once he figured out the skills of the supreme beings at the Nine Realms of Spirit.

 Chapter 748 - 698: Pooled Water Becomes a River

    Chapter 748: Chapter 698: Pooled Water Bes a River


    ¡°The Nine Realms of Spirit, each step is a journey to the heavens ¨C The proverb certainly holds true,¡± Pei Xuanjing reflected within his heart.


    Having meditated for several years, he took this time to both digest and consolidate the insights he had gained from the Dao Debating Conference and reevaluated his cultivation.


    ¡°At this ultimate moment, the path ahead of me is already clear. Cultivating abination of spirit, energy, and essence simultaneously, with all three progressing at the same pace, is what sets my power apart from others at my level ¨C I must stay resolute. After all, the Golden Core Dao is the path of fusing spirit, energy, and essence. If one iscking, the golden core won¡¯t attain perfection and I¡¯ll be unable to make another breakthrough,¡± Pei Xuanjing silently rified the foundations of his current cultivation practice in his heart.


    All his practices, regardless of which Taoist skill or magic technique, were all built upon the foundation of spirit, energy, and essence which form the Golden Core Dao.


    ¡°From here onwards, my task is to wait for the Witch Deity Teaching to send over the copies of their techniques. I¡¯ll then refine the Taoist rhymes of those techniques and wait until I have umted sufficient rhyme values to initiate the next simtion of my life,¡± Pei Xuanjing was nning for his current situation.


    At this moment, the rhyme value required for a simtion of life had reached as high as twenty million since the conclusion of thest simtion. The rhyme values umted had been used up to guide Deer Elder, causing Pei Xuanjing to have very little remaining.


    Even though refining the Taixu Mirror might give him around ten million rhyme points, this top-tier magic treasure was not that easy to refine, especially when its owner, the Taixu Venerable, had yet to fully perish.


    Now, although Pei Xuanjing has hastened the process of obliterating and absorbing the Taixu Venerable by having many cultivators go into the Longevity World toprehend the Dao, he has notpletely refined the Taixu Mirror, only having refined roughly 60% even up to now.


    Combining the Taoist rhymes he had already umted, his insights into practicing the Heavenly Dao, and the Daming World, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s current possessions only consisted of a little over eleven million rhyme values, still far from enough for performing a simtion of a lifetime.


    However, Pei Xuanjing was not rushed. Given his current standing at the peak of heaven and earth, he would not be daunted even if many powerful beings decided to form an alliance against him¡ªhe had precautions in ce.


    Not to mention that he could temporarily retreat into the Longevity World to hide if he can¡¯t battle these powerful beings, even if he were plotted against and killed, he would eventually be able to be resurrected and return as long as the Longevity World is not destroyed.


    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    One could say that although Pei Xuanjing is still far from bing immortal, he, due to a fortuitous coincidence of creating the Longevity World, has gained some traits of a True Immortal¡ªimmortality.


    Without many concerns in his rear, Pei Xuanjing was naturally not hasty¡ªcareful and steady progress suited him more.


    After all, at his current realm, every step forward in cultivating was extremely important. There was absolutely no room for mistakes. Otherwise, greater sacrifices would have to be made to remedy the situation.


    The n to promote Heaven and Earth was still steadily progressing. However, as far as Pei Xuanjing was concerned, he didn¡¯t need to lift a finger for now. He just had to wait until everything was ready before taking action.


    Hence, for the next while, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s real body remained entirely secluded on Shenxiao Mountain, focusing on studying the skills he had gathered from the Witch Deity Teaching and other powers, examining the doctrines, refining, and ummting Rhyme values.


    The reason he mentioned powers like the Witch Deity Teaching was because his sincerity and openness in his expounding during the Shenxiao Mountain Symposium had greatly impressed the powerhouses of these influences, and they hade to understand that Pei Xuanjing enjoyed studying the techniques of various powers. Therefore, after the Witch Deity Teaching had acted, they had sent many of their own techniques as well.


    Of course, the Witch Deity Teaching had a prior agreement with Pei Xuanjing. Aside from a few of the sect¡¯s key techniques and top-level divine abilities that he was not allowed to see, the rest of the techniques would not be held back from him.


    Although the other powers had also sent some techniques, the levels and quality of these techniques were far inferiorpared to those from the Witch Deity Teaching.


    ¡°However, every little bit adds up, so even though these skills are not of a high level, their quantity can still umte to form a substantial amount of Taoist rhyme.¡± Pei Xuanjing did not decline any of the techniques sent by these powers, nor did he disdain them due to their lower levels.


    For him, regardless of the quality of these techniques, as long as they were previously unknown to him, he could refine them and gain Taoist rhymes from them. They held value to Pei Xuanjing.


    Every little counts and adds up, he thought, adopting the principle of ¡®every drop wears away a stone.¡¯


    ¡°Moreover, these techniques may have no value for my cultivation, but for other cultivators, it might not be the case.¡± Pei Xuanjing contemted.


    One must remember that apart from being the Head Teacher of Shenxiao and the National Teacher of Great Ming, Pei Xuanjing also held another important identity¡ªthat of the president of the Taoist Academy. Numerous students from all the various provinces of the Daming World were, in name, taught by Pei Xuanjing.


    While these techniques and skills may not have much cultivation value for Pei Xuanjing himself, they could be quite suitable for many of the students in the academies.


    After all, the items given to Pei Xuanjing by these top-tier and first-rate powers, even if they were of lower cultivation levels, were certainly notmon items. Within their respective levels, these techniques must be of the highest quality and possess unique value, otherwise these people wouldn¡¯t have collected them, let alone offered them to Pei Xuanjing.


    If they were to casually send Pei Xuanjing somemonce items, it would not be a token of friendship or goodwill, but rather a p in the face.


    These ordinary academy disciples could find techniques to cultivate from within the academy. While Pei Xuanjing and many indigenous masters have continuously improved and developed techniques during the resurrection of Heaven and Earth, with their own powers growing continuously, there inevitably arose situations where they couldn¡¯t keep up. After all, whether it was Pei Xuanjing or other masters, they are more inclined to prioritise their own cultivation and wouldn¡¯t have much time for modifying techniques.


    In fact, as of now, there were already awkward situations arising within the academy. That¡¯s to say, for the ordinary disciples it might be alright, but for those with outstanding talents, many techniques within the academy were no longer able to satisfy their cultivation needs.


    This was one of the reasons why many academy students chose to leave the academy and thenter join the Great Ming Divine Dynasty and other powers for cultivation.


    No matter how deep their sentiment for the academy was, but when the academy could no longer meet their needs, they would have to leave.

 Chapter 749: 699: The Problem of the Taoist Academy

    Chapter 749: Chapter 699: The Problem of the Taoist Academy


    ¡°Men ascend, water descends.¡±


    This is an immutable phenomenon, just as a starving man cannot be asked to give up the food in his hands for the so-called dream, the future.


    Many disciples of the Taoist Academy acknowledge that it was the academy that gave them the opportunity to practice, allowing them to embark on the path of cultivation and reach their current realm. Such kindness cannot be erased.


    Yet, when the current resources or skills of the Taoist Academy can no longer assist their cultivation, or even be an obstacle, how many people can choose to give up better opportunities and willingly remain content with the current situation?


    Those who remain indeed possess noble characters and principles, but they certainly cannot criticize the character of those who have left.


    As for the current situation of the Taoist Academy, Pei Xuanjing is very clear. After all, with various divine statues maintaining the existence of a contribution exchangework within the academy, he can proactively inspect the situation of any part of the academy as long as he is willing to do so.


    Moreover, each head of the various branches of the Taoist Academy possesses the ability tomunicate with Pei Xuanjing. Any cultivator sitting in such a position, no matter how docile they seem, would inevitably be aware of such problems sooner orter. They must have alreadymunicated with Pei Xuanjing and asked for solutions.


    ¡°Even a clever woman cannot cook without rice. Even I, myself, cannot conjure a multitude of cultivation methods suitable for countless cultivators out of thin air,¡± Pei Xuanjing sighed softly.


    Does Taoist Academy have a practice method that can reach the Spirit Realm Eightfold?


    Naturally, it does.<div>


    Not to mention other things, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s own Nine Revolutions Divine Sky Skill sits at the top of the contribution board. Regardless of who, as long as they have enough contribution points, they can practice it.


    Apart from that, Pei Xuanjing has exchanged a portion of cultivation methods from powerful forces, such as the Imperial Family, Demonic Cult, Dragon Tiger Mountain, and True Martial Sect of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty. Although these methods cannot rival his Nine Revolutions Divine Sky Skill, they can easily reach Spirit Realm Sixth Level. Currently, these are sufficient for the many disciples of the Taoist Academy.


    But does that solve the problem?


    No, it doesn¡¯t.


    Why not?


    What is the reason?


    The reason is simple: both the number and the universality of the cultivation methods are too limited.


    Yes, the problem lies in the small number and theck of universality of these cultivation methods.


    The methods put forth by Pei Xuanjing and the others amount to about twenty. Such a collection would be sufficient for any faction to facilitate their disciples¡¯ training.


    However, when ites to the Taoist Academy, it is too little!


    The number of disciples across the vast expanse of the Great Ming Divine Dynasty is unknown even to Pei Xuanjing himself, but there are at least over ten million.


    Of these ten million members, they all obey the guidance of Pei Xuanjing, their Academy Master. Even without making any explicit statements, he has already driven the entire Great Ming Divine Dynasty into envy and fear, for Pei Xuanjing possesses the power to rece the Great Ming Divine Dynasty.


    Out of the million Academy disciples, even if just one-tenth can reach the Spiritual Realm, and only one-tenth of those require even more advanced cultivation methods, it¡¯s still a number in the hundreds of thousands.


    Don¡¯t forget that apart from Pei Xuanjing, there are other figures like Zhao Baiyang, Xue Wuheng, and Qingxu ¨C each one an exotic bird amongst humanity, possessing unparalleled talents and god-given aptitudes. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be at their current realm and strength today.


    The cultivation methods these individuals practice, how can they impose no demands on innate talent orprehension level? Even if they are drastically simplified, modified, and the barriers of entry lowered, they are still no ordinary methods ¨C not every Tom, Dick, or Harry is eligible to practice them.


    Therefore, of the twenty or so methods collected by the Taoist Academy, how many of these hundred thousand disciples are truly capable of practicing them?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    For most of the academy students, even if they possess extraordinary talents, it¡¯s not certain they can find a cultivation method that perfectly suits their personal path to enlightenment amongst these mere twenty odd methods.


    What?


    You say, at this stage, they can create their own cultivation method, carve out their own path?<div>


    Joking ¨C such geniuses are not ounted for. Even if they are, how many can emerge from these hundred thousand people? Yet, most cultivators still follow the path taken by their predecessors until the day they umte enough experiences to initiate their personal path to enlightenment.


    Why say that advancing from the Spirit Realm Sixth Level to the Seventh Level of the Spiritual Realm is a critical leap? That is because even many cultivators hailing from top-notch forces, despite the guidance of experienced mentors, require this leap to trulyprehend their personal paths to enlightenment.


    Understanding one¡¯s own path requires exposure to a vast number of paths. How can the Taoist Academy hope to enlighten its disciples about a vast number of paths or bolster their body of knowledge when it can¡¯t even provide enough cultivation methods?


    Therefore, the biggest predicament facing the current Taoist Academy is not only the insufficient quantity and ack of universality in its cultivation methods but also that it can no longer provide the majority of its disciples with further cultivation methods for their study. It has ceased to be a force of empowerment, only a burden instead.<div>


    Under such circumstances, choosing to leave doesn¡¯t warrant a me game.


    ¡°Though the purpose of my establishing the Taoist Academy was only to give more people an opportunity to take control and change their own destiny. Whether they choose to remain in the academy or be loyal to me is actually not important.¡± Pei Xuanjing reflected on his original intention. His goal was not to win their loyalty and obedience. Apart from umting the power of their Incense Faith, it was more to give them a chance, an opportunity to not be buried in oblivion.


    ¡°If it was before, with no opportunity, I wouldn¡¯t y the babysitter, wasting my time finding cultivation methods for them,¡± Pei Xuanjing thought.


    He has long been aware of this problem, but except for offering his own cultivation methods or some exchanged methods, he didn¡¯t genuinely wish to expend too much of his energy trying to solve it.


    After all, given his level ofprehension and experience, if he just tried a little harder, he could certainly create a few more methods to relieve the current situation, even if he could not necessarily create a method suitable for every academy disciple.


    However, Pei Xuanjing didn¡¯t do so. He chose to let things run their natural course. On one hand, he wanted these individuals to strive for themselves. On the other hand, he didn¡¯t want to over-prioritize this issue, thereby wasting his own time and energy.


    ¡°But now, since the opportunity has convenientlye along, let me do something. After all, with the advancement of heaven and earth, when those from the Sky Wastnde back, I can¡¯t let youg too far behind.¡± A faint smile appeared at the corner of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s mouth.


    If it was before, he wouldn¡¯t have gone out of his way to solve this problem.


    But now, by a fortunate coincidence, he has gained these cultivation methods and divine abilities from various factions, so why not take advantage of them? Otherwise, it would be a waste.

 Chapter 750: 700: Support for Fusion but No Allowance for Annexation

    Chapter 750: Chapter 700: Support for Fusion but No Allowance for Annexation


    Presently, the n to integrate the Sky Wastnd into the Daming World is already in motion. If this merging of Heaven and Earth truly takes ce, many cultivators of the Sky Wastnd will capitalize on this opportunity to elevate their abilities.


    However, if the native cultivators waste their time seeking suitable skills at this juncture and miss this opportunity, the gap between the two sides¡¯ strengths will widen once again. Pei Xuanjing is unwilling to see such a scenario unfold.


    ¡°No matter how the integration proceeds, it should ideally be based on evenly matched powers. If there is too significant a gap, it¡¯s not integration anymore, but swallowing,¡± Pei Xuanjing said with a trace of a cold smile on his lips.


    The integration of the two worlds and the inevitable return of all the Sky Wastnd¡¯s cultivators is an irrefutable fact that nobody can avoid.


    Now that cultivators from both worlds live together, conflicts will inevitably arise should a fusion be pursued. In such a situation, their respective strengths ultimately determine the oue.


    Although Pei Xuanjing can prevent the more powerful from exploiting the weaker, he won¡¯t interfere if cultivators of the same realm fight each other, regardless of the oue.


    Though he hails from the Daming World, he harbors no ill intent towards the Sky Wastnd¡¯s cultivators, as long as they do not hinder his path and no conflicts of interest arise.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    However, while he can reconcile the integration of the two worlds and the inevitable conflicts in the process, he will not passively allow the Sky Wastnd to swallow up the Daming World and oppress its natives. Such a situation does not align with Pei Xuanjing¡¯s ns.


    Therefore, in such situations, enhancing the strength of the natives to facilitate the integration of both sides is necessary.


    For Pei Xuanjing, creating new skills from nothing is not easy. It takes up too much of his time and energy. However, once these skills are on hand, he can opt to incorporate them directly into the Taoist Academy¡¯s contribution system. He can also use these skills as a foundation to create more and share with others.<div>


    So, in the future, while Pei Xuanjing observes these skills and umtes Taoyun, he will also include his researched insights and the skills and divine abilities he has developed for these disciples to cultivate.


    ¡­¡­


    Time slowly passed. Everything proceeded methodically, with the cultivators from both the Sky Wastnd and the Daming World busily at work.


    However, many noticed that most of the changes were happening within the Taoist Academy.


    The Taoist Academy, which Pei Xuanjing established and developed, left many guessings about his intentions when it first began. But, as of today, they could only see that Pei Xuanjing used the Academy to gather the power of the Incense Faith to create the Divine Domain Divine Kingdom, without any subsequent action.


    Instead, as the years passed, countless originally impoverished individuals were able to alter their destinies thanks to the Taoist Academy and set off on divergent paths in life.


    The existence of the Taoist Academy is satisfactory to all the powers in y, especially those returning from the Sky Wastnd. In their eyes, the presence of the Academy serves a significant advantage: it exempts them from recruiting disciples.


    When the forces of the Sky Wastnd return and seek approval from the Ancestral Land, they need to fully integrate into the Daming World. Naturally, they cannot discriminate against the natives of the Daming World and must or therefore recruit these disciples.


    Originally, they had anticipated that, even if the Ancestral Land is revived, it would beprised mainly of ordinary people because of theck of skills. Therefore, they thought they would need to spend a great deal of time nurturing their recruits.


    However, the existence of the Taoist Academy resolves many of these dilemmas, helping them save much effort and time, and allowing them to directly recruit disciples from within the Academy.


    After all,pared to the Academy¡¯s rule that everything is earned through hard work in exchange for contribution points, the favorable conditions offered by these forces for talented disciples naturally entice many.


    All disciples in the Academy are equal without discrimination based on talent or status.


    Such is one of the rules established by Pei Xuanjing upon founding the Academy. It is simr to the rules and protocols of some schools in the previous world.


    The Taoist Academy¡¯s primary goal is to provide those without opportunities a chance to embrace cultivation. This is its underlying objective and initial intention.


    Those with talent and pass the Academy¡¯s entrance exam, regardless of whether their talent is extraordinary or mediocre, are all on the same starting line, maintaining rtive fairness.


    As for all the students of the Academy, besides the contribution points they receive when they first join, the skills and resources needed for cultivation aren¡¯t provided for free. They need toplete tasks to earn contribution points and only then can they acquire what they need.


    Furthermore, when they eventually choose to leave the Academy, once their power has increased, they will need to return a portion of these contribution points. These can be in the form of points or corresponding resources.


    This is a fair rule. For most people, the guarantee that the Academy provides¡ªthat hard work will yield deserving rewards¡ªis already something to cherish in an environment where effort does not necessarily trante into gain.


    However, for those talented individuals who discover their unusual potential after entering the Academy, these rules seem harsh. Apart from the reward of ranking highly in the Academy and drawing envious nces owing to their superior aptitude, there are no additional privileges.<div>


    Having a reputation for being a prodigy doesn¡¯t earn any special treatment in the Academy. Under these circumstances, some show gratitude for the opportunity that the Academy provides, believing that they can also gain everything through their efforts.


    However, others feel dissatisfied, believing it to be a disregard for their intelligence and talent. When someone offers them better terms elsewhere, they naturally would not want to stay and would choose to leave.


    In such cases, it is up to the individual whether to stay or leave, and the Academy will not coerce them. All they need to do is return the contribution points given by the Academy, and they are free to go.


    Thus, over the years, countless talented individuals who feel they deserve special treatment have been poached by the powerful forces of the Sky Wastnd.<div>


    They havee to regard the Taoist Academy as a training ground to spot and select cultivators, where they can scoop up individuals after the Academy has invested in their initial training¡ªat the cost of a small fee. By doing so, they save themselves muchbor. It is seen as a win-win situation.

 Chapter 751: 701: Butterfly Effect

    Chapter 751: Chapter 701: Butterfly Effect


    Apart from some disciples who left due to dissatisfaction with their treatment, there were others who, like before, chose to leave when the Taoist Academy could no longer further aid their cultivation.


    The number of disciples who left due to this reason was actuallyrger than those who were simply dissatisfied with their conditions, and were weed and approved by various factions even more.


    After all, in the eyes of these factions, thetter were more valuable for cultivation, especially in terms of loyalty and character.


    ¡°Why has the number of disciples leaving the Taoist Academy this year decreased so much?¡±


    ¡°No, based on our initial estimates, there should be at least ten thousand graduating disciples from the academy this year. Considering the circumstances of our Xue ancient country, we should have been able to attract dozens, but why are there less than ten now?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Those in charge of various factions in the Daming World looked at the information in their hands with furrowed brows, their hearts filled with confusion.


    Referencing Pei Xuanjing¡¯s past experiences, it was as if the Taoist Academy he founded to train disciples was arge school and the disciples leaving the academy at certain times of the year were the graduates, while the forces of the Tianhuang and Daming Worlds were like corporations.


    Every year, the graduating disciples from the academy would receive invitations and rivalry from these factions, who would then choose the excellent candidates among them to join their own ranks.


    After many years, the number of disciples graduating each year and the amount each faction could recruit had effectively resulted in a bnced situation, of which all factions were well aware.<div>


    Even this annual time period was an exceedingly significant opportunity for all factions to replenish their fresh blood.


    Do not underestimate these dozens of people. They are the cream of the crop, singled out from countless disciples of the academy, all of whom have undergone rigorous training and hardship.


    In particr, ording to the rules of the academy, these disciples, throughout their growth process, havepleted different tasks, experienced and endured things that many counterparts at the same Realm, who lived in the cozy environment within their sects, simply couldn¡¯tpare to.


    In the eyes of many experts, what theyck is only power. As long as they increase their strength, they will undoubtedly be the backbone of each faction and pirs of their sects.


    Therefore, even during this key period of implementing the integration n of the two worlds, the ones in charge of all factions will not ck off in this matter and pay attention to it every year.


    However, this time, or rather the result of this year, was an anomaly. The number of disciples recruited by each faction was nearly halved.


    ¡°Could a new faction have intervened?¡±


    ¡°Or did someone from any faction do something?¡±


    ¡°Who on earth is it?¡±


    The ones in charge of all factions in Daming World would naturally not let this go easily. They are guessing the reason and starting to investigate it.


    When faced with their investigation, the powerhouse who triggered this change did not cover it up, and the reason quickly reached their hands.


    ¡°Is it really so?¡±


    ¡°No wonder.¡±


    ¡°Is he unsatisfied with us for acting so rashly?¡±n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡°Difficult to say, did we shoot ourselves in the foot?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The reason was simple: arge number of new skills suited for cultivating disciples appeared within the academy.


    The main reason for most of the disciples choosing to leave was that their cultivation at the academy had reached its limit, and they could no longer gain aid in cultivation from the academy. Therefore, they chose to leave the academy and ept the invitations of these factions.


    But now, since the skills needed for their cultivation were avable in the academy, naturally, many chose to stay. After all,pared to joining a new faction and adapting to new rules, they have already lived in the academy for so long and are ustomed to its rules- it was better to stay.<div>


    The influx of these skills was undoubtedly the work of Pei Xuanjing, who, by introducing these skills, triggered a butterfly effect that resulted in a significant drop in the number of disciples that these factions could recruit.


    If this were done by anyone else, the factions would certainly respond, but when they discovered this change came from Pei Xuanjing, they all fell silent, making no further actions.


    The actions of the strongest person always attract the attention of many. The heads of the factions began to wonder if their actions over the years have upset Pei Xuanjing, leading to his current actions.


    Many people in top factions alsoughed bitterly when they learned the origins of these skills. They had indeed messed up their own good things.<div>


    Regardless of what they think and see, the situation now has be irreversible. It means that unless something unexpected happens, they can only recruit fewer and fewer disciples in the future.


    ¡°Whatever, regardless of the national teacher¡¯s thoughts, seeing that the situation is such now, unless our strongest person takes action, we can only follow his rules.¡± A person in charge from a top faction thus privately said.


    Whether it¡¯s saving their own face or for other reasons, they have now epted the current situation and dare not make other attempts.


    After all, these disciples are good, but for the strongest person, they are nothing more. Even the strongest person in a top-tier faction would not negotiate with Pei Xuanjing over such matters, because it isn¡¯t worth it.


    What is more important is that the Taoist Academy belongs to Pei Xuanjing. What they did over the years was in essence unreasonable. Even though Pei Xuanjing had tolerated it in the past, now that he has taken action, they should know when to call it quits.


    ¡­¡­


    At the beginning, Pei Xuanjing paid no attention to these matters. In fact, he hadn¡¯t noticed them at all until Qingyang Zi transmitted a message asking whether Pei Xuanjing had any arrangements for the academy¡¯s disciples. Only then did Pei Xuanjing realize the ripple effect of his actions.


    He sent a message back to Qingyang Zi, saying there is no need for special care. However, he suggested those who chose to stay after graduation could be Instructors and be given some instructor benefits as a reward from him.


    But that was all. Pei Xuanjing explicitly told Qingyang Zi not to interfere with the decision of the academy¡¯s disciples to stay or leave after graduation. They should continue as before, freely deciding as long as they followed the rules.

 Chapter 752: 702: Unafraid of Competition

    Chapter 752: Chapter 702: Unafraid of Competition


    Pei Xuanjing was well aware of the series of reactions caused by giving these Taoist Academy students more skill choices. But he neither intended to exin, nor did he think they deserved an exnation. Besides, he himself had his own considerations.


    The Taoist Academies covered every corner of the world, virtually gathering cultivators from the most ordinary backgrounds. Those emerging from these academies were far from weak, their futures promising. They, too, had theplete right to build their own futures, rather than joining various forces out of necessity.


    In the past, they would leave the Taoist Academies to join these forces, because they had no other choice for essing cultivation skills and resources. This was done out ofpulsion.


    Now, Pei Xuanjing had given them another opportunity, allowing them a broader range of choices, enabling them to cultivate ording to their own will.


    ¡°Although these major forces im to be good for cultivation, aren¡¯t they also a sort of shackle? After all,pared to their own disciples, the disciples of the Taoist Academy would have limited achievements even if they managed to join in, and few could make it to their core,¡± Pei Xuanjing reflected.


    Any force would naturally show favoritism toward their core members. Although the disciples from the Taoist Academy may be excellent, they would never really prate into the innermost areas. Even if they possess the capability, they fall short in loyaltypared to the disciples who grew up within the forces.


    In a way, if a disciple of the Taoist Academy joins any force, an invisible ceiling always exists, which few can break through.


    And those who qualify and are capable of shattering this ceiling are truly exceptional among them. Even without joining these forces, as long as they don¡¯t die prematurely, they canpletely forge their own path.


    Therefore, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s move was to give them better choices.


    Many people might think it meaningless, and they themselves may not care, but for Pei Xuanjing, their need for some things was not important; what mattered was whether these things existed or not.<div>


    Apart from these, because of Pei Xuanjing¡¯s continued promotion of the Taoist Academy, countless academy graduates have left but still retain their entry passes to the academy¡¯s contribution system, even if they roam the world alone or join other forces.


    Everyone should understand that for the Academy¡¯s system, apart from these students, the most significant convenience is the contribution point system. Whoever joins this system, it¡¯s like they can utilize this tform, connecting to everyone on this tform, using their strength to gather the things they need.


    Indeed, after many years of development, there was no need for Pei Xuanjing to manipte anything behind the scenes. Once this system and tform were put in ce, everything else emerged naturally.


    Never underestimate human wisdom. When Pei Xuanjing constructed this contribution point system, he primarily regarded it as a tform for mutual exchange of cultivation practices.


    However, this was Pei Xuanjing¡¯s need, not necessarily the users¡¯. When a Taoist Academy student once rewarded contribution points and traded for the cultivation resources they needed, this sort of thing gradually increased.


    Later, when Bai Xiaosheng discovered these events, after receiving approval from Pei Xuanjing, he also began to infiltrate his influence and intentionally guide such initiatives.


    Up to now, this contribution points system tform has fully developed, housing not only Taoist Academy students but also many Independent Practitioners, making the system enormously strong.


    ¡°I wonder how this system will evolve in the future,¡± Pei Xuanjing mused to himself.


    Pei Xuanjing could quite imagine that in time, with more and more students from the Taoist Academy joining various forces, those forces would slowly start to join this system.


    His existence, undoubtedly, acted as an endorsement that would attract entry from various forces, gradually pulling together all the forces between heaven and earth.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As for whether anyone or any force would seek to emte and replicate this system afterprehending its benefits, Pei Xuanjing did not worry at all.


    Setting aside the fact that the actual foundation of the Taoist Academy¡¯s contribution point system was Pei Xuanjing¡¯s own open mindset of freely exchanging skills and the spiritualwork established by the division of his vast spiritual consciousness,


    both of these are necessary, and one cannot be missing.


    Aside from the difficulty of finding a powerful entity capable of establishing a spiritual consciousnesswork like this, even if one could, the skills they could provide in exchange would becking.


    If they cannot provide sufficient skills, how could they attract more people to join the system? In Pei Xuanjing¡¯s view, even a top force, despite divulging their treasured skills, would struggle to support orpete with his present system.


    After all, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s system had been constantly improved over several decades to form a mature, self-sufficient system that operated in a closed loop at the lower levels.


    However, due to ack of high-level skills to break the ceilings, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s Taoist Academy had be a kind of talent incubator and served as a bridal gown for these major forces.


    Given the current circumstances, even if these forces could aplish this, all they would have achieved is a start. They would stillck students. The title ¡°Taoist Academy¡± had deeply lodged in people¡¯s hearts. They would have to expend significant effort topete with it.


    So Pei Xuanjing wasn¡¯t worried about these possibilities. Even if someone couldplete these steps topete with him, he wasn¡¯t afraid.<div>


    If he still couldn¡¯t beat the others when he was in such a favorable position, then he had no one to me but himself if he lost.


    Ditching all these thoughts, Pei Xuanjing focussed entirely on observing, reading, deducing skills, and umting Taoyun.


    There¡¯s no concept of years in the mountains, but a thousand years had already passed in the world.


    Time was quickly passing, and in the blink of an eye, twenty years passed. These twenty years might have seen a new generation for mortals, but for most cultivators, it was just a period of retreat.<div>


    In this time, nearly half of the construction of the Anchoring Array waspleted. ording to the original n, the rest should be finished within 30 years, kickstarting the grand n of merging the two worlds.


    In these twenty years, Pei Xuanjing hadn¡¯t left Shenxiao Mountain. Had his incarnations not been frequently visiting various Taoist Academies to preach, almost everyone would have thought that he had entered retreat again.


    ¡°Finally, I¡¯ve gathered enough Taoyun to start the next simt

 Chapter 753: 703: Start of the Simulation

    Chapter 753: Chapter 703: Start of the Simtion


    In the course of twenty years, Pei Xuanjing secluded himself on Shenxiao Mountain,pleting the refining of the Taoyun from the skills gifted by various powers, and then deducing countless divine abilities. He stored all of this knowledge within the Taoist Academy.


    He thoroughly refined the Taixu Mirror and drew wisdom from the disciples within the Taoist Academy. The amount of Taoyun within Pei Xuanjing finally broke through once again, reaching twenty million¡ªa sufficient amount for him to start another life simtion.


    After umting the Taoyun, Pei Xuanjing ceased all actions and checked the progress of merging both worlds. Ensuring that he had enough remaining time for the simtion, he took the time to restore his spirit energy state to its peak. Then, he began his new life simtion.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [Taoyun: 23,432,153 points.]


    [Would you like to use the life simtor? One use requires 20,000,000 points of Taoyun.]


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Having made all preparations, Pei Xuanjing started a new life simtion.


    [Life simtion begins¡­]


    Life simtion:


    At one year: You came into this vast Heaven and Earth. Despite being of royal blood, you are just one among ordinary mortals. Even the ruler of a dynasty has to kneel and pay respects to the ¡®immortal¡¯ above.<div>


    In this world, the governing power of Heaven and Earth belongs to the immortal sect. They were born mortals but transcended mortals; the dynastic kingdoms are merely their subordinates, serving to shepherd and nourish themon people on their behalf.


    At six years: As you matured, you realized that the founder of the kingdom where you were now residing was once a disciple of an immortal sect. He reluctantly left the sect after hitting a dead end in his cultivation path, safeguarding a region for the immortals in exchange for a life of wealth and dignity.


    In this world, while there are many kingdoms, none of them possess the right to wage wars against each other. The sole purpose of these kingdoms is to provide resources for the immortal sect and select disciples for them.


    At nine years: You were sent to the immortal sect to participate in the selection of disciples. Because you naturally possess a spiritual root, you were fortunate to enter the sect as an outer disciple, earning you the respect of the entire dynasty.


    At sixteen years: While your natural aptitude for cultivation is not extraordinary, the royal resources at your disposal allowed for swift advancement, making you one of the leading figures among your peers.


    Many people held high expectations for your future; even some senior brothers and sisters from the inner sect were particrly courteous to you, believing you to be full of potential.


    At twenty-one years: You made a breakthrough in your cultivation, bing an Inner Disciple of the immortal sect. Glory enveloped you, and for some time, you were the talk of the sect. However, your brilliance sparked jealousy in some, but they could only silently harbor this resentment due to your influence.


    At twenty-nine years: A true disciple of the immortal sect advanced in cultivation, bing one of the sect¡¯s elders. This created a vacancy for a true disciple position ¨C an opportunity coveted by many Inner Disciples, and you were no exception.


    This true disciple position not only symbolized status but also represented power, resources for cultivation within the sect, and the direction of future developments. After all,petition within the sect was fierce. Without this status and position, one could not receive more resources and secret methods of cultivation.


    To seize this opportunity, you made a total effort, and the royal house you were born into also gave you strong support for thispetition. After all, if you seeded in bing a true disciple, the kingdom you belonged to would also prosper and expand its territories.


    At thirty-one years: Your struggle to be a true disciple was unsessful. You should have had a sure victory, having put forth all your efforts, but a prodigy rose and defeated all of you, iming the true disciple¡¯s position.


    You could do nothing about this oue, as youter found out that this prodigy was a disciple of an assistant sect leader who had been secretly cultivating for many years without exposing himself.


    An assistant sect leader¡¯s position was almost the highest in the sect. Against such a formidable figure, you had no choice but to silently tolerate the result.


    At thirty-five years: You failed to secure the true disciple position, and the resources provided by the royal house were no longer sufficient to support your cultivation. For the sake of continuing your cultivation journey, you chose to ept the sect¡¯s assignment and oversee a region to umte resources for your cultivation.


    At thirty-six years: After years ensconced within the immortal sect, you hadn¡¯t spent much time in the mortal world. Initially, based on the teachings within the sect, the existence of the immortal sect was supposed to protect all living beings and provide them with peace and stability.


    But when you arrived at the ce you were to oversee, you found a stark contrast to what you had been taught. It was at this moment that the teachings of the royal house from your childhood came flooding back, and you finally understood the true meaning of the immortal sect¡¯s shepherding of mortal beings.


    Despite your sympathies for these mortal beings, yourpassion was limited and you wouldn¡¯t betray your ss, for youcked the capability to do so.


    At forty-one years: The ce you oversaw was gued by demons, and as the overseer, it was your responsibility to eliminate them. After investing much time, you finally located the demons and led a charge to capture them.


    The demons were incredibly fierce. A massive battle ensued between you and the demon, and although you finally managed to y it after sustaining numerous casualties, you were also gravely injured in the process. This significantly weakened your cultivation base and hindered your subsequent cultivation advancement.<div>


    Thepetition within the immortal sect was intense. As an Inner Disciple, the restoration of your injury required a significant amount of resources, something you couldn¡¯t afford at present.


    Given your aplishments in the past, the sect provided you with two choices: either they could award you part of your rewards- you return to your kingdom of birth, or you could stay in the sect as a steward no longer sent out to fight. Thetter choice also meant you wouldn¡¯t receive further cultivation resources from the sect.


    After much deliberation, you chose the second option. If you were to return to your kingdom, you wouldpletely lose hope of advancing further. Staying within the sect might still present some opportunities.


    So, you became a Steward of the Cultivation Methods Pavilion within the sect. On a daily basis, you managed the contributions of the pavilion, aiding younger disciples in selecting and interpreting cultivation methods.<div>


    Meanwhile, you also browsed numerous volumes in the pavilion within your authority, hoping to find a way to heal your injuries and resume your cultivation.


    At forty-five years: With hope in your heart, you tirelessly poured over various ancient texts, practically reading all essential books, but you were still unable to find a suitable cultivation method.

 Chapter 754: 704: Simulation Ends

    Chapter 754: Chapter 704: Simtion Ends


    At the age of fifty-seven: You havepletely lost your distinct character, and many who were once inferior to you have surpassed you, each shining with their own brilliance.


    You were once a genius among your peers, even if you failed topete for the position of the true disciple, with your own strength and personal charm, you were still surrounded by countless devotees and held a ce of your own within the immortal sect.


    However, the battle in which you slew the demons, not only resulted in casualties among your followers, you too were severely wounded. Those who once admired your strength scattered like birds, leaving you behind.


    Now, you are just an insignificant soldier in the Cultivation methods pavilion.


    At sixty-three: Although you¡¯re just in the Cultivation methods pavilion, you¡¯re very attuned to news from outside. Based on what you hear, demons are increasingly appearing in this world. They¡¯re not just devouring ordinary mortals, even many disciples of the immortal sect are attacked.


    But you actually don¡¯t care about this news. Even if these demons were to wreak havoc, they couldn¡¯t harm you. You know very well the strength of the immortal sect, and while within it, you are absolutely safe and free of any danger.


    It was at this time that you discovered an ancient book in the Cultivation methods pavilion titled ¡°The Art of War,¡± but you understood nothing of the descriptions in this ancient book, despite your long study.


    At sixty-seven: The news of the demons¡¯ rampage bes more and more frequent. ording to many disciples of the immortal sect, these demons were initially covert, hiding their forms. But now, many powerful demons have started rampaging freely, seizing human cities, and enving the entire human race.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Faced with these unbridled demons, the immortal sect naturally began to counterattack, organizing manpower and sending out powerful individuals to kill the demons. A war erupted between the demons and the sect, with casualties on both sides.


    At seventy-three: The battle between the immortal sect and the demons had been going on for more than ten years. But these demons seemed endless. More and more demons emerged, and they became increasingly powerful.<div>


    In contrast, more and more cultivators were dying or getting seriously injured in the process of exterminating the demons. Under these circumstances, the situation didn¡¯t seem advantageous for the immortal sect.


    Faced with the growing strength of the demons, the immortal sect found that it seemed impossible to suppress them in a short amount of time, and their thinking began to change.


    Some parts of the immortal sect believed that there could be no coexistence between the sect and demons, even if it meant a great number of casualties, and they were willing to exhaust their forces to eradicate these demons.


    However, faced with sacrifices, some parts of the immortal sect found a different voice. They felt that it wasn¡¯t worth their lives to protect these ordinary mortals. They only needed to retain their mountains and coexist with the demons, even if it meant sacrificing some mortal lives.


    This conflicting perception immediately split the alliance of the immortal sects.


    The sect you belong to, considers being a defender of the human race as their duty and responsibility.


    As thepromise of part of the immortal sect led to the increased power of the demons, the sect of the defenders, being obliged to mobilize more disciples to exterminate the demons, you were also drafted.


    You didn¡¯t refuse this draft, as you believed this was your duty and responsibility that could not be shirked.


    At seventy-five: After two years of fighting, you have killed many demons, but your injuries have been increasing and your strength weakening. Some people advised you to leave, but you politely declined and continued to protect the kingdom where you came from, because you believed you owed the kingdom a debt and it was your duty to repay it, even if it cost your life.


    At seventy-eight: The demons became stronger, the losses of the immortal sect increased, and the currents ofpromise surged. However, all this was irrelevant to you now, as you were facing the threat of life and death. Demons continuously attacked your protected kingdom. Despite your attempts to exterminate them, you were overwhelmed, constantly at a loss.


    Faced with brutal demons and the people and citizens behind you that you were protecting, you didn¡¯t retreat at all, bravely fighting, blood sttering the sky.


    Seeing you fought fiercely, countless citizens prayed for you. The power of endless prayers fell upon you, and suddenly you understood the profound mystery of ¡°The Art of War,¡± received great power, and killed the demons.


    Even though you now mastered the power of ¡®The Art of War,¡¯ you werepletely drained and could not continue to live.


    You looked at this devastated world with deep longing onest time, carrying deep regret, and unwillingly passed away¡­


    [This life ends.]


    Each simted life was like an immersive movie. Pei Xuanjing observed everything that happened in each life as a first-person spectator, clear as every frame.


    But after so many life simtions, Pei Xuanjing¡¯s resolve was firm. After the despair faced by the human race in the previous life simtion in the wastnd world, Pei Xuanjing felt that he had experienced enough and little could touch or upset him.


    But after this life simtion ended, Pei Xuanjing once again fell silent, deeply affected by the experiences of this life simtion, and didn¡¯t react for a long time.


    The greatest impact of this life simtion experience on Pei Xuanjing was not actually because of the life experience of this main character who was like his incarnation. After all, even if these experiences were a bit tragic, Pei Xuanjing, with his firm resolve, wouldn¡¯t be too moved.<div>


    What really impacted him was the world of this life simtion, the structure of heaven and earth, or the form of survival.


    As Pei Xuanjing in his second life, despite living in the Daming World for nearly a hundred years and experiencing the diverse worlds, he still struggled to ept this structure and environment.


    In both Pei Xuanjing¡¯s previous life and his current life in Daming World, ordinary beings had the opportunity to ascend, no matter how difficult it was, there were no strict ss distinctions.


    In the Daming World, as long as you¡¯re willing, you can cultivate, work hard, and have the chance to change your destiny.<div>


    But the world of the life simtion he just went through was not like this. In this world, you first had to have a Spiritual Root to be eligible to cultivate. Otherwise, you would have no chance, your life would be controlled by others¡¯ hands.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!